Chapter 1

[Would you like to reverse time?]

[All stats and abilities will be reset.]

[Please pick a date.]

“February 28th, 1985. The day I was born.”

I stated the date while clenching the old and bloodstained talisman.

***

This constant rhythm that heralded the beginning of my world was my mother’s heartbeat, and it was her amniotic fluid that covered my naked body.

So, the darkness that spread in front of me when I opened my eyes was comforting rather than foreboding, as the dungeons had been.

I was in my mother’s womb.

Her heartbeat gently carried away my memories of the grim days and the despair that forced me to reverse time and escape to the past.

Since mothers will always be mothers, my eyes grew heavy, just hearing the sound. It had been such a long time since I was able to do so.

I felt a deep pleasure as my mind grew dim, and the thought of finally being able to sleep pleased me. Until this moment, sleep had eluded me. I tried to hide my eyes with both hands to fall asleep again.

However, my tiny arms and legs were out of my control, and they touched the walls of my womb. My mother’s voice was a mumble, and her heartbeat was louder than her words.

Still, from the lightness of her tone, she probably woke my father to boast the strong movements their baby had made.

***

The reason I chose the day I was born instead of the next day or after I had grown to go back was because of the trait he had. The process of gaining a rare achievement was a secret more important than life.

I had discovered what he had kept hidden. He had Awakened in advance in his mother’s womb. He had to be the only individual who had the memories of being a fetus and a pre-Awakener. I knew of his achievement and the power of Overcoming Adversity. This achievement had made him the most powerful of the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues.

However, the mechanism of achieving this trait was not something anyone would go through since it was the process of being pushed out of a mother’s womb through the birth canal. The distinction of having accomplished this achievement was whether one could overcome the hardship and pain involved.

No one remembers when they were born. Even the one who Overcome Adversity, who had the memories of being a fetus, could not remember the details of the agony of their birth.

He was the same, as he had spoken that the most painful moment of his entire life was when he was being pushed through the birth canal, and if people could remembered that moment, we would be as inevitably self-centered as he, after going through such an ordeal to be born. This was the reason for his extreme narcissism despite his plain face.

Was going through the birth canal such a painful experience?

***

Something had to be going wrong. I knew that this would be a painful experience, but everything went awry.

The pressure that was suffocating me from everywhere overwhelmed my senses.

There was little left of the amniotic fluid that would have protected me. Also, my body had grown to fill my mother’s womb since I was just about to be born.

I was being crushed in this narrow space since I had to endure it as a frail fetus. I thought my fat was melting, my muscle were being shredded, and my bones were being crushed.

He had not been lying.

My soft flesh which burst under even the slightest pressure did not protect me and was on fire as I was going through the birth canal.

I knew that screaming would waste all my efforts without anyone telling me so. However, I was about to open my mouth to scream when something fluidlike threatened to fill my lungs.

I would have committed a sin if I had opened my mouth to scream. It was not about me dying, but my mother’s life also hung in the balance.

My mind grew white.

I knew only pain, and I believed I would ally with the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues if I could escape from this hell a moment earlier.

The pain when my skull was compressed at the end of the canal was above anything I had imagined. My head was going to be crushed, and I would die, feeling my brain squeezed out through my nose and eyes. The only way to end this pain was to wrap my neck with the umbilical cord.

It was that moment I heard my mother cry softly.

Hello, mother.

***

I did not think more than thirty minutes would have passed in real-time. However, it felt like more than thirty hours to me, as the endless pain slowed down my sense of time.

Maybe something really went wrong. How can birth be this painful? Did everybody go through this hell just to be born?

I could not believe humanity continued on in this fashion. The only reason I did not give up was because of my mother. I could feel the pain of giving birth from not only her moans but from the walls of the womb.

I was not alone in this fight. My mother was with me.

My mother pulled together her strength with tears, and the direction of the pressure that threatened to kill me was suddenly reversed. I added my own power in the do-or-die moment that pushed me onward, despite it being the feeble attempts of a new-born baby.

The moment my skull escaped the clutches of the birth canal, I let out the scream that I had been repressing for the pain.

I could now cry. The world became brighter. Mother, I thank you with all my heart.

Only

“Gaa, gaa.”

[You have accomplished the achievement of “Overcoming Adversity.”]

[You have gained the trait “The Man Who Overcome Adversity” as the first-time bonus.]

This was the obscenely powerful trait that would make an S class to an SS class!

[The Man Who Overcome Adversity(Trait)

Effect: The moment you are incapable of fighting, all stat levels and skill classes increase by one rank. Also, there is a minor healing effect, and you will feel no pain until the duration ends.]

The additional system messages such as duration time and cooldown timer appeared in front of my mother’s face.

Editor: Userunfriendly, the Regressor.

Chapter 2

My eyes suddenly opened as I felt I was falling off a cliff.

I saw with unfocused eyes and a small arm moving of its own accord. The arm belonged to my body but was not mine yet. My body was out of my control at the moment and was only performing reflex movements irrelevant to outside stimuli.

Modern science said that this happened as an infant’s immature brain activities. They were right, as my brain was not fully grown yet. However, modern science would not be able to illuminate my current thought processes. They belonged in the religion category since the reason I could think like I am now was thanks to my soul.

I moved my gaze with difficulty to the two people who were looking down on me. My undeveloped sight only saw shadows of their faces, and my hearing was about the same. My mother had said that she had given birth at home instead of a hospital because of our poor finances with help from her sister, who was a nurse.

So, the two people staring at me would be my mother and my aunt.

While I could not see much, the system message windows were clear. Reading them and my current eyesight seemed irrelevant, and probably functioned on the same basis of being able to think with the underdeveloped brain of an infant.

The messages went straight into my brain. I read the messages that appeared in front of me.

[Quest ‘Become Healthy 1’ begins.]

[Become Healthy 1 (Quest)

Mission: Drink breast milk three hundred times in one month.]

I finally knew why the First Evil was one of the most powerful beings from the ‘Day of Advent.’ He had accumulated points from when he was an infant, and in other words, he was a cheat.

***

“You have to wrap the arms and legs of a baby, or they wake up surprised and floundering.”

“But my son is crying so much. There’s nothing wrong with him? He has all his fingers and toes, right?”

“You’ve asked me that three times now. He’s crying for you to feed him. Congratulations on a healthy son.”

“Thank you.”

Junghee washed the afterbirth off the baby and let Mihee hug Sunhoo. Mihee was crying not out of pain, but of gratitude for her baby being healthy. She still could not understand that she had become a mother and gave birth to a baby.

However, Mihee could not take her eyes off her baby clamoring for her milk. She let Sunhoo drink from her breast and saw that her worries about not having enough milk for her baby were unfounded. Sunhoo sucked at her nipple and gulped down her milk.

“He’s a fierce eater.”

***

It was interesting to feel my mouth move instinctively the moment my mouth was pressed to my mother’s breast. It was an involuntary movement similar to my flailing arms and legs, and I felt like I was inside a small animal.

I knew a person who used Soul Transference as a major skill. That individual would have observed his targets like this, inside their bodies but without control, before completely swallowing their souls.

However, this was my body, and my limbs and lips that moved as they pleased were just reflexes. I did not need to fight with another soul because of Soul Transference.

I felt a lukewarm liquid down my throat without tasting it much. However, l felt the liquid pour down my throat and stomach like when drinking water just after waking up in the morning.

I could focus on drinking breast milk because my limbs were not moving, thanks to my aunt wrapping me in a blanket. My mother carefully supported my neck, and I could feel my stomach becoming full in the midst of maternal love.

This was bliss, and I thought I might cry of sheer happiness. I felt relieved that I could not burst into tears yet. My mother would be astonished to see her son cry after feeding him breast milk for the first time.

I did not remove my lips from my mother’s breast until I could not drink anymore, and my lips stopped moving in reflex when I felt full.

A message popped up. I only wished it didn’t cover my mother’s face.

[Become Healthy: Drink breast milk 1/300]

My aunt lifted me and she began to pat my back. I was starting to feel stuffed after being full, but I could not throw up what I had swallowed alone.

I thought something was stuck in my stomach, but it was only a burp. I felt refreshed, and the sound of two women laughing was music to my ears.

It was time for me to sleep when considering my mother had spent most of the early morning giving birth to me.

However, I could not sleep because my body hurt everywhere. The pain I had suffered when going through the canal dissipated with my mother’s milk. The torment I felt now was reduced from the pain I had felt then.

The pain chased away my sleep whenever I tried to close my eyes, and truthfully, I did not want to sleep.

My aunt’s hands were as gentle as my mother’s and the time I spent lying in her arms as she supported my back and neck was too dear and comfortable. However, I wanted to be in my mother’s more awkward arms.

I cried until my aunt handed me to my mother and did not stop even when my aunt rubbed my back and sang to me.

When I immediately stopped crying the moment my mother held me, I heard the two women laugh again. I already began to feel sorry because I needed to drink breast milk at least ten times a day to complete the mission.

I had to drink about twelve times a day to accomplish the quest safely, which meant I had to ask for my mother’s milk every two hours.

I saw to what extent my mother would have to sacrifice herself. She would lose nights and weekends.

***

I must have fallen asleep and woke up feeling hungry. I could repress crying out in hunger or wet diapers since my thought processes were not those of an infant.

I wanted my mother to rest today. 1985 did not have postnatal care centers, and mothers lived with their babies by their side in this era.

Moreover, my mother could not ask for help as both of my grandmothers had passed away, and my aunt had to go back to work.

Since she had to raise me without any postnatal care, my mother’s pelvis began to show problems in her forties.

The Day of Advent was still far ahead, and I had thirty days before the deadline for this quest expired. So, my mother should rest at least for today since she would not be able to sleep at night from tomorrow.

I began to endure the void in my stomach and was reminded how weak infants were as hunger was starting to turn into pain. While it did not hurt much, I felt like someone was poking my stomach.

So, this was why babies could not endure being hungry. I had gone against the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues and had overcome the adversity of the birth canal with my mother. I could not ruin my mother’s only day of rest because of this hunger.

However, when the time came, my mother let me suck at her breast, and the survival instincts of an infant kicked in reflex.

I should not do this, at least today...

[Become Healthy 1: Drink breast milk 2/300]

***

[Become Healthy 1: Drink breast milk 9/300]

......

[Become Healthy 1: Drink breast milk 10/300]

......

[Become Healthy 1: Drink breast milk 11/300]

Despite my efforts, my mother could not sleep at night from the first day. My father had begun work at this time and could not help my mother out.

Father...

Also, raising babies was solely the mother’s responsibility in this era. My mother never looked anywhere else when she was alone in the house with me.

She would wrap me up carefully whenever my limbs would flail out of the blankets even if she dozed. She tried to help me sleep after feeding me and helping me burp.

My mother’s daily routine was an endless repeat of feeding me, burping me, and helping me fall asleep. I pretended to fall asleep when my mother wanted me to in order to help her out. She could only sleep for an hour or so during when I pretended to fall asleep.

I saw my mother cry for the first time after a week.

I heard her wearily weeping, although her silhouette was still vague. Her sobs were the opposite of the bright laughter I had heard with my aunt. My mother had to be at her limits since she had not slept well even once during the week.

Only

I was the first and only child, and thus it was the first time my mother had raised a child. She could not go to the bathroom alone, and the maximum amount of sleep for her was an hour at a time.

So, she burst into tears, and I realized how difficult it had been for her to raise me.

I saw her stop crying to feed me, and around that time, I cared no longer for the quest. It mattered little to my plan, whether I failed my first quest. I could go hungry for a day if it meant my mother could sleep soundly for a day.

However, my mother became anxious and called everywhere when I repressed hunger pangs and did not cry out.

Twelve times a day every two hours.

My mother fed and burped me again as if she had not cried. My ultimate goal was not far away or something in the future. It was here right in front of me.

I placed two words on the top of my list of goals – filial duty.

Edited by Userunfriendly.

Chapter 3

Past Life Returner Chapter 3

My growth did not progress according to my will, and my mother suffered for it all the more. She worried. She started to worry when I first started shaking, and her expressions of dread reminded me of when I first faced a dungeon. My movements were natural from suppressing pain, but she thought they were from epilepsy or seizures.

The doctor comforted my mother, saying that they were a temporary phenomenon resulting from a growth spurt, but she could not help fretting over the trivial things like all mothers.

There was no internet, and she had to learn how to take care of a child by herself.

I started to cry intentionally after I realized that crying made her worry less than when I trembled silently from growing pains.

Last night my mother had massaged my limbs after not being able to get a moment’s sleep because of me, and now it was morning.

“I’ll see you soon. Son, your father is leaving now. Honey, I’ll try to come back soon today if possible.”

My father went to work from the early morning, and as always, I could hardly believe I was seeing him again. The memory of being told my father had passed away was still painful in my mind.

Then, I realized that I heard my father’s voice clearer than usual, and I could focus on the outlines of the objects in my view. I had grown up more than when I first started the quest, but my babbling was the same. I could only say vowels that were easy to pronounce, no matter how hard I tried. I could say ahh, uhh, ohh, and nothing else.

“My son, are you singing?”

While I could not bring out the status window, I was satisfied with my mother enjoying herself. My babble gave my mother strength, and she smiled despite being tired to the bone.

“I know you came out of my stomach, but you’re too cute. Who do you take after to be cute like this? Yes, yes.”

My mother did not kiss my lips or cheeks, but she found my toes sticking out of the blanket and kissed them multiple times. She then raised her t-shirt naturally and lifted me up.

The quest would be completed after this feeding time, and my statistics were also increasing in other ways. This would be due to my growth, as babies around my age developed that much their first month from their mothers’ sacrifices, even if they did not have superhuman abilities.

However, points were a different matter, and it was a supernatural ability only the Awakened could accumulate. I sucked at my mother’s breast, and my taste buds were working better than before, along with my sight and hearing.

My mother looked at me with loving eyes as I swallowed her milk that tasted of coconuts.

[Be healthy 1: Drink breast milk 300/300]

I was full and though my lips kept moving from survival instincts, this should stop when I was a bit older.

[You completed the quest ‘Be Healthy.’]

[Your Health increased by 1.]

[You have accumulated 3 points.]

[Total points: 3]

[Quest ‘Be Healthy 2’ has started.]

***

The youngest memory I have was a day in 1988. I was watching the Seoul Olympic opening ceremony on TV, and I held a doll of the Olympic mascot often in family pictures. The only memory I have of 1988 is that single fragment, which felt like an old dream. Therefore, I only heard about what kind of life my parents had from 1985 to 1987.

My mother and father were said to have suffered a lot during their honeymoon days, and it was true. We lived in a single room and shared the bathroom with the owner’s family and used their kitchen when they were not using it.

It was a day when my mother had been working in the kitchen carrying me on her back. I saw fish cakes and knew today was the day. She had spoken of this day often, that she had stolen a few slices of the owners’ fish cakes because she wanted to eat them so much and did not have the money to buy them during the first few years of marriage.

The reason my mother had not forgotten that day was that she had been discovered by the owner’s wife, who had then violently berated her.

Things were happening according to history, as my mother glanced around and ate an uncooked slice of fish cake. She seemed to have wanted to eat only one, but her hand instinctively reached for another.

I had to cry as best as I could since while it seemed trivial, this day had become a traumatic experience for my mother. I cried out loud, and my mother’s hands reached for me instead.

“Hey, I’m sorry.”

My mother spoke with a teary voice and rushed out of the kitchen. She met the owner’s wife on the way, but nothing happened. This trivial matter will not change history, and even if it changed, I could live with that for my mother.

***

The news said that the current president, who was from a military background, visited America with a formal invitation from the American president. My mother could relax a little that month, as my growth spurts died down, and I could keep quiet. Also, my father had given her his first month’s wages.

I pretended to sleep as I lay down with my mother as I was being fed until she fell asleep. I stopped sucking from her breast when she started to snore. I twisted my body sideways as much as I could. While my limbs did not work as I wanted them to, I could toss and turn.

I turned my body after numerous tries, and finally found space where I could freely move my lips. People said babies started to speak after about eighteen months. However, I had rested enough for the past fifty days to wait that long.

I needed to be able to call on the status window more than I needed to control my limbs. My goal was to open the bronze box that was given as a bonus item the first time someone opened their status window.

I was fairly certain that the first person to open the status window would have incredible benefits, as the title of being the first always has been. If it was the title of being the first Awakened...

However, I only could babble vowels, and my s pronunciations sounded like wind coming out of balloons since I did not have any teeth. However, the System was generous enough, so a perfect accent was not necessary, and I just needed to be understandable. I started practicing again today, next to my sleeping mother.

***

The television was hectic after my mother turned it on. They were focusing on the results of the summit between South Korea and America, and the news highlighted the scene where details such as having agreed on direct conversations to take place between South Korea and North Korea, were explained to the three party representatives. It was as if the president had been a hero who had achieved greatness, despite the fact the current government was a military dictatorship. It was an era in which our government was continuously growing. The television only stated hopeful news such as the number of domestic registered cars was over a million, or that we had become a country great enough to provide humanitarian aid for our enemy North Korea and poor Ethiopia. The news hid the dark sides of this country, and I could not help but laugh.

It was because the history of this time, as well as the state of affairs in Korea or the changes in the world was unreal to me.

Humanity had not been prepared at all for the Day of Advent. I had been born and grown up in an era where the Cold War between two ideologies had just ended, and human beings were starting another battle under the name of capitalism.

However, our culture had so easily crumbled in the future as we faced supernatural events that were ignored as being unscientific. Our politicians, economists, and financiers all had been useless.

The most serious problem was that we had not stopped fighting against each other, and the results were the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues.

While there were those who were called heroes, there was no one who could be truly called heroic. The boundaries between good and evil blurred, and those closer to being S classes were considered virtuous, and those far away were considered evil.

At least, that was the future to me, and I was not too fond of the idea. After all that, to me, the sight of our president pretending to be solemn and the condescending expression on the American president’s face looked like a children’s play going on in an antique television.

Every trace of the lives you people had filled with ambition and greed will fall!

“Oh, my son!”

My mother seemed to have been surprised at me watching the television so seriously. However, she talked to me often because she had no one to boast of such things, and now the time I had been waiting for came.

My mother had fallen asleep feeding me as she always did, but I stayed awake with the television still turned on. Today, I felt something good would happen since I could hold my tongue when it had been like an eel before. It was the result of practicing whenever there was time.

I ignored my lisps and focused on completing the words. Status window, status window, status window, and status window. I started again when a vowel sandwiched unintentionally. I finally managed to speak the words, albeit misshapenly.

[Name: Sunhoo Na, Characteristics (1)]

That was all I could see, and while my Health, Strength, Agility, and Perception statistics had continuously increased, I still had a long way to go before those were added to the status window.

[You have received a ‘bronze box’ as a reward for awakening.]

I had expected this much, and the next step was the important one. Please pop up, please!

Only

[Congratulations! You are the first Awakened!]

I had been right and felt jubilant enough almost to scream when I saw the sentence. My small heart was beating so fast that my chest shook, but the next sentence sent chills down my spine.

[You have received a ‘challenger box’ as the reward for being the first awakened.]

A challenger box! I knew that the first reward would be amazing, but I had not expected a challenger box. It was a reward all S classes craved in the future, and I had only handled one once. It had given me the chance to go back in time through an astronomical improbability. The time I spent saving points just to open one challenger box was an unimaginable ordeal. A two-month-old baby being given one scared me rather than making me happy.

I thought that I perhaps had twisted the System structure, or I had become one of the chosen ones like the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues. However, I was now sure of one thing, and that was the fact I was now First in the Race.

Editor: Userunfriendly

Chapter 4

[The bronze box will be opened.]

I calmed down and stared at the message, and the image of the bronze box appeared. A beautiful light spilled through the bronze chest, and the sight made my heart beat faster.

Most awakened get their abilities when they open their first box, and bronze boxes tend to hold low-level rewards. However, I was anticipating an increase in stats rather than an ability since I already gained the super S class trait of the Man Who Overcome Adversity. I wanted the Perception stat to increase more than anything else since my infant body needed to develop Perception first.

Fortunately, my mother had fallen deeply asleep, so she would not to know of the supernatural events occurring next to her.

The chest opened with a whooshing sound.

[Your Perception has increased by three.]

[Current stats: None (4)]

Yes! This was what I had hoped! Perception was the stat that increased control over my physical muscles rather than Strength, and therefore necessary for infants. I always felt my limbs try to move out of their own accord when I was wrapped in a blanket. However, now they were composed.

This was why I prioritized the status window reward rather than excersizing to grow the muscles in my limbs. Also, there would have been benefits even if Health or Strength had increased instead of Perception. Now, it was time.

[The challenger box will be opened.]

The challenger box can be opened only once or twice, even for S classes, and none if they were not patient. I clearly saw the beautiful box, and it was a completely different light from the bronze box.

A mesmerizing and brilliant light shone as if to light up the entire world, and I had to close my eyes shut. The light of a challenger box was said to be able to heal wounds.

I did not have any wounds under my mother’s care, and I should be proud that the light of the challenger box disappeared without any effects.

I opened my eyes after bracing myself. It was not an item since the light would have continued to shine if the box had contained one. Then, it would be an ability, a skill, or a stat increase. I would have liked anything else than an item unless the item exceeded S class.

***

The Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues. They were called by this title in cultures that used Chinese characters, and others called them by different names.

While they had many names, one thing was true about them. When they had appeared on the stage, the war with the Unknown had changed to a civil war between human beings.

We had not learned much about them, because we were fighting against each other, when studying the System and battling against monster invasions should have been more than enough.

They were the sixteen strongest S classes. The eight who followed the System were called virtuous, and the eight who rejected the System were called evil.

Just by the fact those who followed the System were called virtuous, it could be seen that the majority followed the System. Anyway, there were many points of conflicting points between them and their viewpoints.

The biggest point of contention was the Virtuous said that a supernatural being who was categorized as an absolute good, possibly God, had taken pity on us and gave us abilities in various ways using the System. The Evils said the System itself was a cruel trap, tormenting humanity in various and strange ways.

Another was that the eight Evils who had denounced the System used it to become stronger. Of course, I belonged to neither groups and actually they had both been my enemies. It was not that I was as strong as them, but I had concluded that the civil war between humanity could only end when they were stopped. There were other events I did not want to remember, and the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues hadn’t even noticed that I had fought them.

To them, I had been... No, I would have been like a mosquito bothering an elephant.

I still remembered the Sixth Virtue, who had been a child young enough to boast of his skills but had been strong enough to be one of the Eight Virtues. The name of his main skill had been ‘Odin’s Wrath.’ It had been a very powerful buff skill that could be utilized in various ways.

The reason I had explained about this skill is because this as of yet unborn child’s skill had come out of the challenger box.

[You have gained the skill ‘Odin’s Wrath.’]

Amazing!

***

I had been crying when I woke up, and I realized that I was wailing out loud. It was the day I gained the main skill of someone who had mocked me and completed my first quest as my Perception increased by three and Health by one. While I should have been baking in happiness, my dreams had been nightmarish.

I saw the calendar, and the date was May fifteenth. So that was why...

“Son, did you have a nightmare?”

My mother looked into me as she lifted me up. She had been so young these days, and the way she smiled with her eyes had been beautiful even when she had become older.

No son would have been unable to stop crying when he saw his mother smile down at him like that. My mother praised me that I was the best son ever when I immediately stopped crying. However, the dream that had made me cry was still at the back of my mind.

That day had been terrifying for everyone. Up to the moment when the True Nightmares had poured out from the rips in dimensions, the leaders of the powerful nations had announced together that not only could humanity overcome the crisis, but we could control the monsters that came in the early waves.

However, I saw the videos in the assembly hall where we had gathered as reserve troops that there were monsters that were vulnerable to our weapons and monsters that were stronger than what modern science could fight. The latter destroyed our culture as we had known it.

Their attacks forced countries with nuclear weapons to use them, and my nightmare had been about that day far in the future.

We soldiers had been regretful that we could not go to Japan because eastern Japan was contaminated by radioactivity due to the tsunamis in 2011. However, perhaps Japan had hidden them or there had been transactions or pressure, but countries including Japan exploding nuclear weapons in their lands made us wail in despair.

The first one to cry had been an old man, and his sobs had made everyone feel the helpless situation humanity now faced. The True Nightmares had survived the nuclear attacks.

I remember crying that day until my tears dried, even when I entered the tests, and also as I became an Awakened.

***

My quests were made to fit my growth process. I received the quest to stand up alone after I finished drinking breast milk, turn over, and sit by myself. I had mentioned that the stats raised by completing quests were those that could be raised by natural growth, and ordinary people could also achieve them.

However, the Perception stat raised by the bronze box had made me grow faster than other infants around my age. For example, as I managed to control my body better, I could more accurately control parts of my body as I wanted, and it helped my muscles grow and become stronger.

Have you seen a baby who can stand up by himself after only two months? My growth rate was faster than anyone could expect despite the fact I had to grab something to stand.

[You have completed the quest ‘Be Healthy 4.’]

[Your Strength increased by 1.]

[You have received 3 points.]

Only

[Accumulated points: 12]

My mother had been doing the laundry, thinking I was asleep. Washing machines were rare those days, and while the owner family had one, we would have never been able to afford such a luxury. Thankfully, the weather was warm these days, and I did not have to see her chapped hands anymore.

I heard a sound outside, and I quickly sat on the blankets and lay down. I then smiled at my mother with an innocent look. The smile came naturally when I saw my mother look at me with love, and I used my facial muscles as I had never had before.

“You smile whenever you see my mother. Do you like me that much? Am I that beautiful?”

Yes, you are. I love you that much. So, I had to be more careful. My mother would worry over a baby who stood by himself in two months. My mother was beginning to notice that I was different from other babies, and I overheard her ask questions to my aunt over the phone this morning that I seemed to recognize her, I had stopped mumbling, ask her for milk, flail my limbs around, and was growing suddenly heavier. They were words half-filled with worry and the other half with love.

“Son, just grow healthy. I love you so much.”

My mother lifted me up and whispered, and I silently answered that I loved her too.

Editor: Userunfriendly

Chapter 5

The man who had been cornered into announcing a peaceful change of the government and an end to the dictatorship was a historical footnote on the Constitution Day celebration ceremony. It was July seventeenth, 1985, the Korean Constitution Day, and the 140th day since I was born. The man shown on the television now was a deep wound for the 386 generation, who were born during the sixties and were university students during the eighties. He had left a deep mark on all Korean citizens, whether they had participated in the student movements and fought for democracy, or merely looked on.

(EN: I think that the author is refering to the June Democracy Movement against President and Dictator Chun Doo-hwan. However, the announcement promising free elections should be in 1987. Please Google for details.)

(EN: The 386 Generation is the generation who participated in the Democracy Movement of the 1980’s. A nod to the latest Intel 386 chip, it was in reference to people in their 30’s, who attended university in 1980s and were born in the 1960s.)

My father turned off the television with a rigid expression and lifted me. I could not move freely just because I grew faster than others. I had to maintain an appropriate level of development, so that I would not become an international sensation. Therefore, I floundered my limbs and mumbled my pronunciation, despite being able to say recognizable words and stand on my own.

“Apapa. Abuabu.”

My father worked on weekends but was home today, and my plans to complete the walking alone quest during the morning were squashed. My father held out his forefinger, and I knew what he wanted. Since my survival reflex movements didn’t occur on their own, I intentionally grabbed my father’s finger.

“Mom! Our son’s strength is amazing!”

I felt strange because I had seen my father only a few times in this life. While I was not used to seeing my father in his twenties, I was grateful for it since he was alive now.

***

I chose the day I was born as the point of my return because of two factors, the trait ‘The Man who Overcame Adversity’ and the rewards from being the First Awakened. Since I managed to get an S class skill, I began to be dissatisfied with the current situation. It was difficult to pretend I could not do things that I was actually able to do. Therefore, I slept during the day and waited for the night to come. My time began after my father came in drunk and fell asleep late at night.

An infant has a high temperature, and my mother had covered me with a light blanket on this hot early summer night. However, I was satisfied that the old electric fan’s creaking sound and my father’s snores were louder than usual since that meant I would be able to move more freely tonight.

I quietly crawled out after pushing away the blanket, and I moved like a cat since my mother was right next to me. The first thing I did was to change my diaper, because I could sympathize with babies crying when their diapers were wet, and the sogginess bothered me. While I grew up enough to stand on my own, my small bladder was still a problem. My diaper was already wet despite my mother changing it before she went to sleep.

There was a basket for my diapers since my mother washed a day’s worth at a time. Since there were so many, one or two more did not make a difference. I threw the diaper, and it went in the basket. Now was my time, and I had already finished standing up without support. I had marked a place that would not make a noise when I fell, and so I moved to the corner where my parents had stacked the blankets.

Seeing a baby change his diaper and practice walking at four months, late at night when everyone was asleep was a creepy rather than a proud sight, and people might feel fear. Since I had time, there was no need to hurry, and I began to practice, not waking my parents the priority. I promised myself that I would fall towards the blankets when I lost my balance. I didn’t pay attention to the time and repeated my movements until my infant body gave out.

[Strength is raised by 1 stat.]

[Sense is raised by 1 stat.]

[Agility is raised by 1 stat.]

This was not due to a quest, this was due to my growth, reaching a level that the increase could be measured and quantified. My grip had become stronger, and I had been feeling more muscle pains recently. I calculated that my senses were the highest because of the reward I had received from the bronze box. In my previous life, I could go against the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues despite my low level because of my abnormally high senses since I had S class senses.

However, my weakness was that while I could harass them, I could not meet any of them face to face. My one encounter had been disastrous. My ideal growth was balancing all of my stats and yet maximizing my class advantages (and minimizing my class disadvantages), understanding, and training my traits and skills. An unbalanced growth would be viable only in the short term, and those whose abilities were one-sided were made fun of and then thrown out.

I straightened my posture and carefully balanced myself with my arms stretched out like I was on a tightrope. I finally took a step.

[Be healthy 5: Walking alone 1/10]

Two steps.

[Be healthy 5: Walking alone 2/10]

Three steps.

[Be healthy 5: Walking alone 3/10]

However, after the first step, I lost balance and fell with flailing arms, just missing the blankets. I hope my mother did not wake up.

***

I failed in completing the Walking Alone quest that day since I managed only to take four steps when the mission was ten. I crawled to my mother’s arms and buried my head against her breasts. This was something I could do only now, and my mother liked me snuggling against her. So, it was part of my filial duties.

***

I took ten perfect steps the next night.

[You have finally completed the quest arc ‘Be Healthy’.]

[Your strength increased by 1 stat.]

[You have received twenty points.]

[Accumulated points: 32]

A light burst.

[Congratulations, you have fulfilled the growth conditions necessary for independence.]

[You have received a ‘bronze box’ as your completion reward.]

Only

I read the message over and over again. Another bronze box? While the bronze box was the lowest grade, it still took three hundred points to get one, and so it should not be this easy. My mind went blank from surprise, and I realized that I had been wrong.

I had thought that the Man who Overcame Adversity trait had made him the strongest individual alive since the trait was an SSS rank cheat that made S class skills into SS class skills. However, I realized that the Man who Overcame Adversity trait had been only a part of his strengths. It was an amazing advantage to start quests before the Day of Reckoning because of the plentiful time and the fact that the quests were aligned with a person’s growth process. I could accept that a challenger box reward was given for being the first awakened, but the bronze box that sprang out as a quest reward now was beyond my comprehension. The quests were simply part of the natural part of human growth, but the reward was a box worth three hundred points.

If the beginning was like this, who knew what would happen in the future? It had not been a coincidence that he had been the strongest since the Day of Reckoning.

[The bronze box has been opened.]

[Your strength increased by 3.]

I had planned to remove him before the Day of Reckoning, but now it became clearer. While I did not know much about him, I had to find him no matter the cost and removed him. He was a danger to humanity as he did not follow even basic human ethics. I should not be relieved that I had the power of being the first awakened. Unfortunately, the system was benevolent to those ranked second, and he will regain what had already been his soon in the future after he is born.

(EN: The “he” Sunhoo Na is talking about is the “First Evil”, the leader of the Eight Evils. The author makes this clear in chapter 2, right after introducing the first Become Healthy quest.)

Editor: Userunfriendly

Chapter 6

Sponsored by G.M. Thank you very much

I could say that I was a baby easy to handle, as I slept deeply in the day and did not cry for no reason at night. However, I existed because of my parents’ sacrifice for me over a long period before my return. As every child does, I had made my parents suffer for my sake.

I had nearly died from swallowing a piece of apple when I was a year old and made my parents worry because I did not talk until four, and had been hospitalized for more than two months because an autocycle had hit me. Of course, I did not remember any of that, and my mother had told me all these incidents. Things I remembered from my childhood were mostly about my ‘firsts’ rather than my wounds and illnesses.

Those memories were fragmented like an old picture, like when I watched fireworks with my cousin, the first day I went to play at a friend’s house, and the first day I went to visit my grandfather at the hospital. I did not remember once about my parents’ sacrifices, which made me realize how selfish a child could be.

***

“Mom, mom, mom.”

This was the first time I said the word to my mother. It was not meaningless mumbles, and I spoke with our eyes meeting each other. While my mother could not know, this was for me, having made her worry that I could not talk until I was four. The biggest reason, however, was because of a quest.

[Let’s grow up 1: ‘Mom’ successful.]

[You have completed the quest ‘Let’s grow up 1.’]

[You have received 5 points.]

[Accumulated points: 37]

My mother seemed not to care whether I called her intentionally, or I was mumbling, and she just enjoyed the moment. She lifted me and walked with me in her arms for a while before setting me down on the floor. The new compound quest was about linguistic development, which was amusing because it underestimated a returner like me. Except for my pronunciation, which was not yet complete due to my lack of teeth and thick tongue, I did not have any language skill problems.

My next mission was to speak sixteen words, which is a piece of cake. Quests I had to risk my life for was now only milestones in my development. The everyday quests I was used to were not like this since there were big risks. Moreover, I gained five points for completing this quest when I had received two points for disposing of an F class monster. To think that moving my lips a few times with a body like this would have more than double the effect of killing an F class monster. I honestly could not hide my joy.

***

This would be the final quest of the compound quest ‘Let’s grow up.’

[Let’s grow up 5 (Quest) Mission: Choose a particular individual and communicate in more than ten sentences.]

My father was on a business trip, and I could not use my mother as a sacrifice for my quest. I first thought of the owner’s wife, as she was a jealous and a mean person. She gave birth to a son, her third child, about the same time I was born. Therefore, she could not help comparing her son and me when there was a chance.

She scared my mother that I would become a harelip if I were quiet, and if I spoke out anything in response, she would denounce me, saying that I had a ghost who died because it could not speak. She was someone who one could not stand and would even enjoy my mother looking uncomfortable.

There was another reason why that woman had to be my choice, and that was because she was a firm believer in shamanism. I had seen many talismans on my mother’s back, including ones on the front door, in the kitchen, and on the way to the owner’s floor.

I stood in front of the door that led to the front yard. Everything was big to a child’s gaze, and a simple door looked big as a massive and oppressive gate. The door would not open just by pushing, and I had to push after turning the doorknob and removing the spoon-shaped locking device set through the rings. I could see the spoon-shaped device and the doorknob by fully tilting my neck back. I could not reach them by jumping up and down with my arm outstretched.

My small heart began to beat faster, and I felt like when I had entered a dungeon. My spine chilled, thinking that my mother might be watching me. I looked around to find something to step on, and my gaze focused on the hard pillows piled in the corner of the room.

It was past midnight, and a suitable day since the owner was absent like my father. Jindol, the dog tied to a post in the front yard, wagged its tail when I appeared. The dog looked different from when I could look down on it from my mother’s back.

The large beast’s eyes glistened under the moonlight, and it would be me overthinking things that Jindol’s lead looked slacker than usual. The moment the lead broke or Jindol got loose, the dog would be like a boss monster in the wild mountains of Hwasung to me.

Wait. I thought of something, and my original plan had been completing the quest to the owner’s wife by pretending to be a child’s ghost and edify her nature in the process. However, why had I only thought of talking to an adult?

It would be Chuseok when I would meet my cousin, who was four and would be able to speak. Chuseok was not far away to proceed with a plan that had the risk of waking my mother up.

***

“Why is my baby not smiling today? Are you shy, son?”

I wanted to nod and wanted to give Odin’s wrath to my aunts who were playing with my genitals. There were many babies on Chuseok, and since my younger cousins were not born yet, everyone was older than me.

Jiae, one of my cousins, walked towards me. She was born three years earlier than me and was already pretty. While she did not like the small mole under her left eye, that was her charm. Her mole, vivid eyes, and a sharp nose reminded me of how she would look like as an adult. My aunts moved so Jiae could come near me because they were curious how cute we would look during our first meet.

Jiae had beauty, the merits of being a graduate of a prestigious university, and the title of becoming a prosecutor after passing the bar exam. She had a golden future who would be the pride of the family, but Jiae would become missing on the Day of Reckoning and must have been attacked by a monster.

I wanted to advise my aunt to encourage Jiae to take up sports instead of studying, even if she showed great talent in the latter. While her physical abilities would not guarantee her survival, but it would be an important factor. At the very least, her experience as a prosecutor did not help Jiae.

People would need to train their bodies at least before the Day of Reckoning or have to go through intense warlike experiences.

“He’s your brother, and please play and look after him like an older sister.”

Jiae’s mother put our hands together, but she hugged me instead and rubbed my hair this way and that with rough hands that were unused to holding a baby.

“Hello, Sunhoo.”

She had a cute voice, and I also gently whispered to her year.

“Hi, sis.”

Jiae’s hand stopped moving in surprise. My mother and her other relatives were focused on other babies at that moment, and I quickly told her that I could only talk with her and not to call other adults. It was that moment when I finished the quest with cute sentences with Jiae.

[You have finally completed the compound quest ‘Let’s grow up.’]

[You have received a ‘silver box’ as the first completion reward.]

What?

Only

[Congratulations. You are the first one to complete all quests available in the tutorial.]

[You have achieved the conditions to skip the tutorial.]

[There are no quests available from now on.]

This was just the tutorial?

[Will you skip the tutorial ‘Infancy and Childhood?’]

I found a difficult choice in front of me, but I had to stick to my parents’ side for the next few years, which meant that my movements would be largely restricted. However, I was still hesitant because skipping meant I could not spend my parent’s younger days. However, my parents should not be surprised or scared because of my mistakes, like how the First Evil grew up...

I will skip the tutorial because the real one waited for me, which is the Chapter of Beginning.

Chapter 7

The darkened world became bright and faint noises became clear at once. I knew where I was the moment my vision cleared, and I was in a classroom. A young male teacher was teaching English in front of young students. I held a mechanical pencil in my hand, and an incomplete scribble was drawn on my notebook.

I saw that my English textbook was for middle school first graders. I was sitting alone near the window at the back of the classroom. I had always sat in the middle when I had been a student, and the past had been slightly changed.

“Status Window.”

[Name: Sunhoo Na. Health: F (2) Strength: F (20) Agility: F (13) Perception: F (20) Accumulated Points: 87. Properties (1)]

I had F class on all my stats. While a person with these stats would be considered an ordinary person after the Day of Reckoning, it was not bad at all by current standards. My body was that of an average adult male, and my strength and perception were above some athletes.

The stats I had increased during the tutorial must have affected the time I skipped. The past had changed. My arm was long and full of hard muscles way above the middle school level, and I could feel the power in my biceps and fascia.

I was clenching my fist when my eyes fell on the scribble in my notebook. I had thought that I, as an ordinary middle school student, had merely been passing the time, but the drawing depicted an F class monster. The monster was a beast type and one that walked on two legs. Its Identification number was KF-07, and the number was clearly written in the upper part of the note in a messy scribble that looked like mine. K was for Korea, F was the monster’s level, and 07 was an arbitrarily given numeric identifier. Actually, Korean awakened called them ‘Guard Dogs.’

I thought of something, and it proved to be true. The previous page of the notebook I flipped back noted an address of a mountain in the Gyeonggi Province and its price.

***

I guessed that I had lived the life of a returner during the skipped time, and that was why I had trained and prepared to conquer an F class dungeon. I would first have to buy the lands where the dungeon lay before releasing its seal. I ran home right after the classes ended, and our family lived in the Miari area at this time.

The house was as I remembered, and the key was in the milk basket. I opened the locked door and managed to remember that Mother had been working at the local curtain shop around this period.

I was much too excited about finding out how much I had been preparing during the skipped period to think more about my childhood memories.

A picture that looked like it was taken at my elementary graduation ceremony last year was framed in the living room. I was already completely grown by this time, and it would be credible to believe that this picture was for someone graduating high school.

I was relieved to see that my parents looked happy in the picture. As I entered my room, I saw that it was definitely not one for a teenager. Even if I did not remember how my room had been in middle school, it was evident that the room was different from my past life.

The blankets were folded with military precision by me, and my desk didn’t have a speck of dust. I searched my room everywhere and looked wherever I would hide something like zip drives and floppy disks. (EN: Remember, this was the ‘90s)

However, it seemed that my physical growth and my changed relationship with other students due to the former seemed to have been all that had been changed in the past. I seemed to have just begun to plan how to conquer a dungeon about now, and I sort of agreed to that sentiment. I should have been close to my parents, at least until elementary school.

Now, the real me will be the one who oversees the proceedings.

***

While I had not bought the sealed dungeon area or had been earning money, choosing the mountain in Hwasung, Gyeonggi Province, as my first conquest, had been a wise choice. I could guess how I had searched the market price, but since I would have destroyed all traces like bus receipts, I gave up on that route.

The first area was a large mountain about 1300 million won, and an F class sealed dungeon was waiting there until the Day of Reckoning. I had many things to prepare, such as buying the mountain and installing security systems. They all cost money. (EN: 2.5 million US in 2020)

Since I knew the past, earning money would not be difficult. However, while the 500,000 won I had saved during my skipped period may be adequate capital, a minor can only make a minors’ stock account, which forbade speculative transactions such as future options transactions. Even if I managed to establish a corporation, it would be difficult to make the investments I was aiming for, and that meant I desperately needed a proxy. I thought of several names, Jonathan, Gillian, Cheongsoo Kim, Jessica, and others. (EN: About $1000 US in 2020. Amazing, he has a thousand dollars in Elementary School...)

There was only one person I could trust, and that was Jonathan.

***

He would be a young man at twenty-five in Wall Street. Jonathan had reminisced that he and his comrades at that time were the ‘Wolves at Wall Street’ because the financial company he worked for had the word Wolf in it. 1997 was a year when the internet was still in its infancy, and it was the first time that websites were being created.

I searched a financial company that included the word Wolf in its name at Wall Street, and I found a link on the American search engine APE. The internet was extremely slow, and the picture of the employees appeared at crawling speed. Since Jonathan had been at the bottom ranks at the time, his picture came last. I saw a younger Jonathan smiling amid the picture that showed up bit by bit.

Jonathan looked like he was saying that he was a Wall Street elite, and the rage and despair of a man who had lost everything were not there. I sent an email.

-Hello, Jonathan. I have sent this email to ask your opinion on whether the Thailand baht is being exchanged for an overvalued price at the present.

***

Jonathan had often boasted of his role in the 1997 Asian financial crisis that had brought the IMF to Korea. He had said the best time of his life had been 1997, and even as he had attained the title of an A class hunter that everyone had wanted, his nostalgia for the past could be heard whenever he talked about that time.

I was certain that Jonathan would take the bait, as he had been anxious at the time being convinced that the Global Hedge Funds would attack the Thailand baht first. If he had made more aggressive investments from the beginning because he believed himself, the best time of his life would have been Epic.

However, he had been unable to do so since Jonathan had been playing catch-up before 1997.

-The Thailand baht is not overvalued.

I saw his reply in my Inbox before going to sleep.

-I apologize. I thought that if the Thailand baht was overvalued, it would be a justification.

The reply came back immediately as if he had been waiting for my answer.

-Please inform me who you are and which firm you belong to.

I expected this, and his bite on my fishhook was strong.

-Aren’t there other conditions that could be used as justification? The Asian foreign exchange reserves and the dollar’s continuing strength would be easy solutions to the Hedge Funds consortium’s problems. I expect that they will be attacking the Thailand baht this month, but their ultimate goal will not be Thailand. If they do attack, this would only be the beginning.

***

Only

Jonathan was astonished. It had begun with an email from nowhere.

“Thailand would only be the beginning...”

The sender was certain that the Hedge Funds would attack the Thailand baht and even included the names of the most likely ones. Jonathan held his head after looking across the cubicles. His colleagues were all busy, and come to think of it, this situation did not warrant someone else’s advice. It was an opportunity.

The fact that large amounts of investment funds had poured into the Hedge Funds mentioned in the reply was no longer a secret. Those who worked in Wall Street estimated that where those funds would go next would change the entire situation. Therefore, Wall Street was tense nowadays, and this email had come during this wait.

Jonathan focused on the fact the sender had used the word ‘justification.’ Only someone that knew what was going on in this field could use that word in this context. He was more curious about where this mail was coming from than who was sending it. This may be a test. Jonathan breathed deeply and put his hands over the keyboard.

-My office is open, and I will be waiting. If you cannot visit me, you can reach me at...

Jonathan’s hands shook as if he had seen a ghost.

Editor: Userunfriendly

Chapter 8

Jonathan had sent me more than ten desperate emails since yesterday. I intentionally did not answer him back even as the Sammi Group, ranked 26th, filed bankruptcy after the Hando Group on the same day. Of course, I read the emails Jonathan sent me.

-I do not know when you will check this email. The attack on the Thailand baht you have mentioned seems to have started. Please conact me as soon as you see this, as I have something interesting to show you.

I could see that Jonathan was still hesitating by this email. If he was going to dive into the currency war with confidence, he would not send me an email like this. He would establish his own investment corporation and would be busy day and night funding investments through the connections he had made up to this day.

However, during the Asian financial crisis, Jonathan would jump in August when the battlefield had already moved to Hong Kong. While he had a sharp eye, he lacked financial power. On the other hand, Jonathan had achieved what he called the best time of his life because he was so skillful. I mean to say that even I would have a tough fight against him if he had begun to move as soon as he was certain that the Hedge Funds were attacking the Thailand baht.

It took about fifty days in 1992 for a Hedge Fund to break the English pound on Black Wednesday. Therefore, he and others would position themselves on the assumption that the Thailand baht would also be brought down the same way by the Hedge Funds, but the baht would not fall to a single strike. Thailand would hold the advantage at one point and cause massive damage to the Hedge Funds during the protracted struggle. However, the Thailand baht would crumble on July 2nd, which is more than three months from now.

Anyway, I checked the investment product that Jonathan had attached in the email, and it was what I had thought. The product had bet on the Thailand baht falling in May. It basically said that ‘the Hedge Funds would finish the battle within fifty days like in 1992 and would emerge as glorious winners.’ This Investment Product could be said to symbolize the atmosphere of Wall Street at present. (EN: Investment product is the umbrella term for all the stocks, bonds, options, derivatives and other financial instruments that people put money into in hopes of earning profits. )

-Please contact me if there is a product that bet on the Thailand baht increasing.

Jonathan seemed to have been constantly refreshing his Inbox despite his busy schedule, and the reply came back in less than ten minutes.

-Have you not been predicting that the Thailand baht will fall?

-I’ll make a suggestion. If you would establish your own investment corporation, I’ll provide my investment proposal. I expect 51 percent of the corporation shares.

***

The investment product Jonathan had sent to Sunhoo was given to only a few VVIPs. While Jonathan had taken on a large gamble, the result was disappointing enough that he could not even sigh.

‘Come to think of it, while the email had mentioned that the Thailand baht would be attacked, it did not mention that the attackers would win. Yes, there was no mention of it.’

The attack on the Thailand baht would succeed without fail. Jonathan and the entirety of all the corporations on Wall street agreed that Thailand would not last after being chosen as the Hedge Funds’ prey. How could Thailand last when England failed? That was Wall Street’s honest opinion.

However, Jonathan had been disappointed by the last sentence. How could someone request 51 percent for an investment proposal?

‘A swindler got me...what had I been expecting?’

Jonathan furrowed his brow and grabbed his phone. He had wasted a lot of time because of an unknown scam email. Now was the time to call the VVIPs (Very Very Important Persons) before he lost big accounts to other firms or colleagues. Wall Street had already finished betting.

However, Jonathan lowered the phone again. He felt like he was missing something, and if he could not figure it out, he continued to think about it.

Jonathan’s keyboard made aggressive sounds. His performance was low, all the more because his travel date was approaching.

-On what grounds do you believe that the Hedge Funds will fail?

Jonathan bit his nails without realizing as he waited for the reply. The answer came.

-I seem to have caused another misunderstanding. I am not saying that the Hedge Funds will lose, but the Thailand Bank will use many protective measures in May. Malaysia’s Negara Bank in 1994 is a prime example, and the reciprocal agreement the Thailand Bank made with ASEAN (Association of Southeast Asian Nations) central banks in 1995 and the dual exchange rate system still remain viable options. Therefore, my conclusion is that Thailand baht will rise for a short period.

(EN: A dual exchange rate is a setup created by a government where their currency has a fixed official exchange rate and a separate floating rate applied to specified goods, sectors or trading conditions. The floating rate is often market-determined in parallel to the official exchange rate.)

Jonathan actually let out a gasp and the shock that spread through him made him completely forget his initial disappointment. While he looked like he was sitting without moving a muscle, his brain was whirring like never before. He thought that he could hear his neurons firing one by one in slow motion.

‘It, it is possible!’

Jonathan’s eyes caught the investment product manual for the VVIPs, which had bet on the baht price falling in May. His colleagues were doing their best to sell this product, since everyone assumed the outcome was a given, this was a sweet opportunity for them to increase performance and build trust with VVIPs. The empty pages here and there were those of colleagues who had already quit to establish their own firms. If the baht does not fall in May, they would be beggars.

Jonathan gulped. Should he notify the board that this scenario may be possible and strongly suggest that the risk should be minimized?

He thought things over for a while and then typed with shaking fingers.

-We have no investment products that have bet on the Thailand baht rising, and unfortunately, we have no plans to develop such a product.

-That is why I am suggesting you establish your own firm.

-A 51 percent share without conditions means that you will control my future and capital. It is too much. Who would sign such a contract?

-Think things over. My offer stands until the end of May.

-Should we not talk in person? As I said, my office is always open.

That was the end. Their communication ceased even after Jonathan sent his second email saying he would be willing to travel to meet in person.

***

When the Hedge Funds decided to conquer the Thailand baht, the baht falling was considered a given. However, reality said otherwise. Even as the Hedge Funds continued to attack the Thailand baht, it would not budge. Therefore, Jonathan’s company was tense as it had focused on selling the investment product that bet on the Thailand baht falling.

Jonathan had been the only fund manager that had not sold the product, and the firm wanted him out and away from the VVIPs. While Jonathan had not bet actual money like others, he was betting something even more. Jonathan had bet his record and future as a fund manager. Even his clerk criticized Jonathan and asked to leave him.

Jonathan felt like he lived in another world on May 14th and 15th, as he was alone in his office. Those were the days the Hedge Funds had attacked the Thailand baht with everything they had.

It had been enough for a fall, and Jonathan’s colleagues had been shouting screams of joy in excitement. However, as time passed, their joy turned to something else...

“Damn! Damn!”

“It’s insane! This cannot be happening!”

The entire office erupted in chaos. The phones did not stop ringing, and Jonathan’s colleagues were red-faced as they screamed out.

“Jonathan!”

Jonathan’s clerk came in, running through the door, and his face was full of surprise.

“You were right! The baht is rising! How can this be...”

The clerk showed Jonathan the record of the ASEAN central banks aiding Thailand by 120 million dollars.

“They are scared stiff that there will be a loss of at least 3 million.”

“All right, leave.”

“Can, can I do anything?”

Jonathan did not even look at his clerk as he waved his hand. He was about to faint from relief and also did not want to face anyone who had looked down on him and laughed. The two months he had spent being criticized and despised as a coward had felt like forever. One of Jonathan’s colleagues showed his head through the door.

“Harry wants you.”

Jonathan became exhausted at the jealous gaze. Harry was the largest shareholder of this company and its main trainer. While Jonathan did not want to see anyone, he wanted to see the face Harry would be making.

There were three VVIPs in Harry’s office, with whom Harry had worked for a long time, and they had suffered big losses due to this incident. Harry planned to introduce Jonathan as the company’s new hope to assuage their anger and overcome this crisis.

However, that was Harry’s idea. Jonathan handed his name card to the clients after entering Harry’s office before speaking.

“I’m going to establish a new investment firm after leaving Wolf, and my contact address will not change. If you want an investment consultation...”

“Jonathan!”

Harry hurriedly took Jonathan out of the office.

“Why? Didn’t you want me to go? I’m doing what you wanted me to.”

“Where? Do you already have a sponsor?”

“I do now. Everyone in Wall Street knows that I’m the only one without damage, and what I had bet on was this.”

“You think succeeding once will get you anywhere?”

Only

“When did Wall Street ever need a second success?”

“What?”

Jonathan smiled faintly, and Harry’s shouts behind him did not interest him anymore. He returned to the office amidst jealous and envious gazes. While he was organizing his things, there was one thing he needed to do.

-I quit my job, which means that I’ll agree to your terms. I must be going insane. Let’s talk about specifics in person. Where can I meet you?

-Please come to Seoul immediately.

Editor and complete ignoramus in finance: Userunfriendly

Chapter 9

I was bored reliving my middle school life. The joy I felt at seeing my friends, who I had almost forgotten, lasted only a day. My grown physique was the center of attention in this school, and thanks to that, my life went on without much incident. The seniors, let alone my classmates left me alone. I was already about six feet despite being a first-grader in middle school, and I could not help being more interested in the teachers’ adult lives rather than the young students.

It was break time, and I saw that the staff room window was full of people as I passed by. Male teachers were talking about stocks as they smoked, and their expressions looked better than yesterday. Even as major firms such as Hando, Sammi, and Chamro were going bankrupt, their ruin had not affected the teaching profession yet. Therefore, the currency war starting from Thailand would not affect them at all. It was enough for them that the stock they had bought the day before was rising.

I heard that the bell signaling that break time was over, and students began to run to their classrooms. The corridors emptied in an instant, and at first felt strange and awkward at the sight. However, things had not changed after two months, and the silent corridor made me think of things I would rather not, like my memories of a city where all of its citizens lay dead...

***

I headed to Gimpo Airport after school, as Jonathan was scheduled to arrive at seven o’clock in the evening. I waited at the entry place with a small sign that had Jonathan’s name (in english) on it. Since I had already seen his younger picture on the website and from our emails, I thought that I would not be surprised at how young he looked. However, that was not the case. Jonathan was not wearing the protective gear he had gotten from a silver box and instead wore a black suit, and instead of an iron club, he came in holding a 007 bag. (EN: Bags inspired or modeled after the Bond movies) Eyes only possible in a peaceful world looked up and down at me and my sign.

Jonathan did not have a grave expression like his picture, and his skin had a sheen. It seems the long flight had not been stressful, as he must have had good dreams as he flew over the Pacific to meet me.

“I’m Jonathan.”

He approached me and spoke. It was the first time I heard a lively voice and saw hopeful eyes on my old friend...

“Let’s go somewhere else to talk. Please, follow me.”

I spoke fluent English, and he looked a bit surprised at that. I had found an unpopular restaurant in the airport, and Jonathan’s confident footsteps followed me from behind as I led the way. He must be thinking that he would meet the individual that had sent him the email there, and it was a logical assumption. How could he think that a young teen like me with a backpack had sent him those emails?

Jonathan must be thinking of a stereotypical elite Asian guy, with a round face and gelled hair. He would be thinking that the man would be wearing a slightly larger suit than his frame, wipe his glasses, and ask Jonathan for a handshake after meeting him.

However, there was no one where I had led Jonathan, and I sat across the table from him. Jonathan blinked and even shrugged as if to ask what was going on.

“I sent you those emails, Jonathan. Thank you for coming all the way here to meet me.” (EN: No honorifics. I think the author was making the point that Jonathan was Sunhoo’s friend in his past life, and following American societal norms, by using his first name, he’s making Jonathan think Sunhoo is fairly close to his own age. And Jonathan forgot this was Asia, so he didn’t notice all the flags going off when Sunhoo left out honorifics. Silly Jonathan.)

Jonathan stared at me for a long time and covered his face with his hands. He sighed in despair. He did not move his hand as he stared at me through his fingers.

“I came here to bet everything on your prank. Do you know what you just did?”

Jonathan did not raise his voice, but I could see how angry he was only by his eyes. I knew them. He had those eyes as he glared at the monsters and mumbled that he would survive.

Jonathan stood up without saying a word and looked down at me. I felt the rage in his eyes, something that would kick me down and beat me until I stopped breathing.

“Does Wall Street judge people by their age?”

I answered, and that was when the waiter went back after coming to check our orders. This atmosphere was too tense.

“How old are you, eighteen? Twenty?”

“Someone will call the police if you continue to stare at me like that.”

I nodded to the counter, as the restaurant manager and the waiter were whispering about us there.

“You can go back, but it’s courtesy to give a gift to a guest who has flown across the ocean to come here.”

I took out an investment draft proposal I had written last night from the bag and handed it to Jonathan. He grabbed it out of my hands not to confirm the contents but to rip it apart in front of me. He gripped it with both hands to rip it apart before suddenly stopping because his fiercely glaring eyes noticed the chart on the report. I spoke again.

“Please sit down.”

***

“Today’s Asian financial crisis was inevitable as soon as the American government had let Asian countries borrow an infinite amount of American Dollars. They spoke of how the twenty-first century will be Asia’s and created the legend of the Four Asian Tigers. The hedge funds only placed their spoons in that.”

“Spoons?”

I used the spoon I was holding to mimic eating some food, and Jonathan nodded as he understood. He turned back to read my report from the beginning again.

“How is Wall Street?”

“What do you think?”

Jonathan replied in a distracted manner. However, the most important points were missing from the report no matter how many times he went over it.

I only showed the big forest in the chart, and the roots and branches were hidden beneath the leaves. The dates were missing.

“The trends will flow like that.”

I pointed to where the chart dipped again.

“You won’t tell me the dates until I sign? Well, you think that the attackers will be able to break the bhat.”

“Jonathan, you’re from Wall Street. Have you seen anything like this situation before seeing my report?”

Jonathan was unable to answer easily, and he would not be the only one. This was the day after the Thailand government had punched out the hedge funds, and the battle that had been considered one-sided now became uncertain.

That would be how Wall Street felt now, and it would last until the Thailand government announced their surrender on the coming July second.

Jonathan quieted down and flipped through the report. It was not difficult for me to piece together the process when I already knew the results. The traces of fierce battles occurring in the Thailand foreign currency market and the New York currency market were in the report, and I had organized the numerous charts and graphs to point to a single path.

It took less time than I had expected for Jonathan to arrive at a conclusion.

“The attackers will win if a certain condition is met...”

Jonathan stared at me, and it was clear he wanted to test me.

“I’m not the one that should be answering, Jonathan. You should, so I can decide whether you are someone I can work with.”

Jonathan laughed at that, and his face looked even refreshed now.

“Isn’t my money, my record, and my time not enough for you?”

“It’s enough if you want to step back from management, from being my true partner. Will you?”

Jonathan smiled as if he considered the question one that did not deserve an answer.

“I have bet everything. What are you betting?”

“Opportunity cost. How much do you think I would have earned if I had chosen someone else? Even as we speak, I’m losing money I could earn.” (EN: the loss of potential gain from other alternatives when one alternative is chosen. “idle cash balances represent an opportunity cost in terms of lost interest”.)

Jonathan stopped himself from replying, as he also knew the situation. Since everyone at Wall Street had bet on the baht falling, he knew that I could have earned an astronomical amount of money by betting on the opposite side.

“Haven’t you decided yet?”

“I need some time to think. In spite of everything, you’re...something else.”

“All right, I’ll wait until June third.”

I stood up.

“Hey, wait. Why June third?”

Jonathan also hurriedly stood up and even blocked me as if I would disappear like a ghost. His eyes followed my gaze to the report he was holding. He flipped the pages with a shout and put the report out to show me my estimated short-term baht exchange rate chart. Jonathan’s finger pointed to where the chart fell, where the short-term baht uptrend stopped. Since no one knew when the baht would stop rising in this situation, me telling him the exact date stunned him.

“This is June second, right?”

“Now, you only need to calculate how much we will lose until the date.”

“You can guess trends, but not dates. Unless you’re a god.”

Jonathan spoke firmly.

“Well, then you just might have met one.”

“Damn! I met a lot of people, but someone like you...”

“You have until June third, and if you cannot decide on then, I’ll think that our relationship is over.”

***

It was June third, and a mail arrived after a long lull.

-What do you think our company’s name should be?

Editor: Userunfriendly

Chapter 10

“Did you regret going back to New York?

I greeted Jonathan with those words as he disembarked, deep in thought.

“In all counts.”

Jonathan immediately replied as he raised his head. Later on, in the same restaurant, his gaze went back to the now useless investment draft proposal, which had only covered until the baht exchange rate started to fall.

-June second

While Jonathan had highlighted the date with a red pen, he had been unable to use the chance.

“How could you have known the date, even if you predicted the trends?”

“Calculation.”

“Will you show them to me in the future?”

Jonathan’s eyes shone.

“I’ll let you hear the ingredients.”

The hedge funds were planning a counterattack by borrowing on the Japanese yen, which had a low-interest rate. Since this was already known, I felt no need to speak of it.

“Only the ingredients? How about the recipe?”

Jonathan had completely changed his attitude in the past few days. He acted like a young man raised in the country who just had his first look at the lights of the big city rather than a successful financial manager in Wall Street. As I did not know what Jonathan’s personality was like when he was young, I could only understand and let him be. I smiled silently, and Jonathan left it at that since he still had his pride as a manager.

“I still don’t know your name, and that should be corrected.”

“It’s Sunhoo.”

“Sun, who. It’s not bad. Can I call you Sun?”

In my first life, Jonathan had shown me his bright side only twice, and they were when he boasted of his prime in 1997 and after he had cleared a dungeon, surviving to the end. He was like a wounded beast at other times. He would drink whenever there was no work and called out his daughter’s name when he had nightmares of his deceased family. Compared to that, this younger Jonathan, still retained his bright personality. Since I remembered how he had looked the last time I saw him in my past life, I liked seeing him smile like this now.

“Jonathan and Sun Investment.”

Jonathan spoke suddenly about the name of the company we were about to establish.

“The shares are 51 to 49, so my name is first. It would not be wrong to say it would be my company.”

“Remove my name out of it.”

I spoke.

“You seem to be past the age of being coy.”

“I don’t care about the company name. How much capital?”

“Sun, you’re too wily, which is why you succeeded in this crazy deal. I will fund the capital and hand you 49 percent of the shares.”

“I need 51 percent.”

“What?”

“If you don’t like that, I don’t care how little capital you fund.”

“Even if it’s just ten thousand dollars?”

“As you wish.”

“Where does that confidence come from?”

“Will it be ten thousand dollars then?”

Jonathan held out four fingers and spoke on.

“Four hundred thousand dollars. While I want more, that’s all I have.”

Since I have a 51 percent share, I have gotten a little more than two hundred thousand dollars for free.

“Don’t you have any funds to help, Sun?”

“If I did, I wouldn’t have called you to Korea.”

“Why was it me? How did you know me?”

“From the website.”

“...Only a website? You didn’t care who it was as long as you could establish an investment firm in America?”

An investment firm in America? I wanted to start one from a tax haven if possible. However, considering Jonathan’s savings, I could not.

“Are you disappointed?”

“No, I just think that opportunities come strangely. It never came when I desperately wanted one.”

It never came when I desperately wanted one.

The words felt like déjà vu. When Jonathan had opened a master box with the points he had accumulated after risking his life and nearly dying several times, he had given up on life. He first had a grand plan of not opening any boxes below a challenger box until he had enough points. However, after a series of events that cornered him mentally, he had opened a master box.

Therefore, he had wanted an item instead of a skill or a trait from the master box. If I think back to what Jonathan had said, he seemed to have been planning to sell it and live like crazy in the red-light district until he died.

However, a miracle happened to him, as a skill at the level of a challenger box came out of the master box. That was the second time I had seen something of a higher level come out of a lower box. Only twice. Not even one of the luckiest men I had ever seen had managed to do this, and it was on that day Jonathan had walked away to seek his revenge despite my trying to stop him. That was the last memory I had of him, and I heard of his death by rumors.

***

“Why are you looking at me like that? Are you honored that I acknowledge you as an ‘opportunity?’ From what you have shown me, you’re my chance. My own Sun. I only need one since I’m ready for it.”

I saw Jonathan’s excited face after coming back from my memories.

“Will you bet everything you have if I said to go all-in?”

“All-in?”

Jonathan smiled with meaning.

“Just because I changed the investment product doesn’t mean that I stopped being a trader. I invested in you, which means that I’ll give you all I have.”

Jonathan placed his 007 suitcase on the table with a loud thump, and documents that warranted the sound came out of it. Those were documents needed to establish an investment firm, and he had already signed wherever he needed to. Jonathan had to be the initiator and the CEO since he was an American citizen. He needed my official documents from the Korean government to prove my identity, like my resident registration certificate.

Jonathan’s brow furrowed deeply, seeing it, and he stared at me in confusion. I pointed at my name.

[Sunhoo Na (850228 – *******)

“That’s the only document that will prove my citizenship. That’s my name, and those two are my parents’ names.”

“What are the numbers?”

“They are the Korean equivalent of social security numbers, and they are called resident registration numbers. Proceed with this. I’ll send you my passport as soon as it’s issued.”

“Hey Sun, this number. That’s not your date of birth, right?”

“It is.”

“85 does not mean 1985, right?”

Jonathan asked in surprise. A long time passed during which he simply could not speak from the shock. He needed me to confirm something unbelievable...

“You’re thirteen? Thirteen?”

Jonathan was surprised on two accounts. His co-founder was thirteen, and he already looked like he had finished growing. Jonathan covered his face with one hand like the day he had met Sunhoo, but the eyes peeking through his fingers were different this time. Actually, a bigger thrill than his initial anger burned in them.

“So, you’re an Asian genius.”

***

Jonathan had evaluated my preparedness and tenacity, but now, he thought of my genius as my best asset. The young Asian financial genius. Jonathan looked at me like a westerner who traveled to Tibet and Japan to chase an . While I would have liked to punch him in the eyes, I threw a date instead of a punch.

“The second week of June, from the ninth to the thirteenth.”

Jonathan’s posture changed as I spoke of actual dates.

“I’m certain that stocks will fall by ten percent during that period.”

“You think that Thailand will surrender during that week?”

Jonathan leaned a bit toward me and tried to erase the excitement in his eyes.

“It’ll take longer for that.”

“What do you think will happen in the second week of June?”

“Do you remember what I had said before?”

“That Thailand would be only the beginning?”

“The battle between the hedge fund coalition and Thailand has come to a situation where no one can expect the outcome. So far, the results have been that people think that Thailand would be able to successfully defend themselves.”

“However, we think that they can’t.”

Jonathan used the word we.

“If Thailand’s stock price falls by more than ten percent during the second week, it will be a turning point. The atmosphere will change, and the fear will spread.”

“People will panic.”

“Reinforcements, like sharks scenting blood in the water, will follow the hedge fund coalition that is attacking the baht, and the fear will spread all across Asia. The hedge fund coalition will change battlefields to harvest as much as they can, and their ultimate goal is...”

I stopped and waited for Jonathan to answer.

“Hong Kong.”

Jonathan replied without hesitating like he had been thinking about this issue for a long time.

“You’re wrong. It’s South Korea.”

Jonathan frowned.

“Is that because it is your country? Korea is in a completely different situation compared to Thailand and others. The attackers cannot attack the foreign exchange of this nation. What are you talking about?”

“You’re right. They cannot manipulate the Korean exchanges market, since they are blocked from funneling in funds from outside of Korea.”

“Yes.”

“However, the hedge fund coalition’s funds will not be attacking Korea. It will be the fear that has spread across East Asia that now Korea has to face. Jonathan, the hedge funds are creating fear that the creditors will pull out the foreign investments that are in this country.”

As he imagined the financial crisis from Thailand storming through Asia and, finally, Korea, Jonathan had become quiet. It would be quite a sight for someone on Wall Street. Jonathan’s hands were tightly fisted now.

“Sun, you want to stop it? An individual like you? That’s very patriotic, but this is not my country.”

He shook his head.

“It’s the same for me. People like us, our devotion and love is only for money.”

Jonathan did not sneer or smile, and he silently nodded as he waited for me to speak the conclusion of this long tale.

“The hedge fund coalition will fight the war, but the day after the war is over, they will know who has benefited the most. They will be surprised.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 11

Even if I could be certain that stocks would fall by ten percent tomorrow, the stock market fluctuates randomly until reaching that point. The market may rise by one percent before falling by three and rise by two before falling by two. Then, in a second, the market collapses as investor fear reaches a tipping point. That’s why trading skills become more important than strategy as the leverage ratio becomes higher.

(EN: Leverage results from using borrowed capital as a funding source when investing to expand the firm’s asset base and generate returns on risk capital. Leverage is an investment strategy of using borrowed money—specifically, the use of various financial instruments or borrowed capital—to increase the potential return of an investment. Leverage can also refer to the amount of debt a firm uses to finance assets.)

If the leverage is fiftyfold, if the product value falls by only one percent, the loss becomes fifty percent. Regardless of the final closing price, even a two percent fall in value results in one hundred percent loss, which means the entire investment. It’s as simple and as cruel as that.

The reply I expected from Jonathan came back from America.

-You’re saying to put up the entire four hundred thousand dollars into fiftyfold leverage? Do you trust me? Or do you not care because it’s not your money?

Fiftyfold leverage means that we will be investing twenty million dollars. Our profit is fiftyfold, and our loss is also fiftyfold.

However! If the product’s temporary price falls below two percent, the game cannot be played any longer. It’s called margin call, and the stock exchange will forcibly sell the product after one ignores the warning. That was the biggest risk of the leverage effect. But Jonathan was a man who succeeded in having the greatest year of his life by his trading skills alone, when the hedge fund coalition had suffered in Hong Kong around October.

(EN: A margin call occurs when the value of an investor’s margin account falls below the broker’s required amount. An investor’s margin account contains securities bought with borrowed money (typically a combination of the investor’s own money and money borrowed from the investor’s broker). A margin call refers specifically to a broker’s demand that an investor deposit additional money or securities into the account so that it is brought up to the minimum value, known as the maintenance margin.)

(EN: So if the temporary price falls below $400,000, game over.)

That meant that Jonathan was a man who could survive in those rough waves if he believed in the trends that I had shown him. My answer had already been decided.

-Believe the trend, and from now, it’s up to you. I’ll be waiting for the good news.

Jonathan could not know that the chance to mobilize fiftyfold leverage for stock index futures was only now.

***

I met with Jonathan at Gimpo Airport on July fourteenth Saturday. He notified me that he had to meet me in person and came to Korea. A week had passed from the ninth to the thirteenth, and he had not contacted me once. Jonathan now came with a tired face, and he must have come as soon as he could after finishing trading. He would buy and sell, and do the same process again and again. I knew how hard he would have worked to maximize profit in a set timeframe. Jonathan must not have slept a wink, and he seemed tired as he looked for me at the gate.

Our eyes met. He came walking towards me with renewed strength and spoke a number first.

“Seven hundred.”

“Thank you for working so hard.”

“You’re not even asking me what that is? It’s not a percentage, but I’m talking seven hundred times. Seven hundred times, two hundred and eighty million dollars!”

Jonathan looked like he had charged a monster and won despite overwhelming odds, and he hugged me with all his strength. He kept screaming ‘Jackpot! We’re insane!’ and of course, we caught the attention of everyone around us. I bowed to the approaching airport police and separated myself from Jonathan. He had not been this excited when he had received a challenger-box level skill from a master box. He hugged me again with crazy eyes, and I again apologized to the airport police.

Jonathan was going through countless emotions that he had suppressed all week, and as I dragged him out of the airport, everyone kept staring at us.

“Have you taken care of the positions?”

“Of course! Be happy!”

Jonathan had earned more than I had expected.

“You finished exchanging the money for dollars, right?”

Of course, he would have done so, which means that we had taken out two hundred and eighty million dollars from Thailand’s foreign currency reserve, which was being emptied in the first place. Dollars have become more valuable than gold, and our funds were enough to affect the Thailand currency war. Thailand will surrender to the hedge fund coalition on coming July second, and the baht will fall on that day. This was the previous history. History could not change due to our intervention, which means that Thailand would not surrender earlier. However, two hundred and eighty million dollars…

“You did well, Jonathan.”

“That’s all?”

“You did better than I expected.”

It was made possible from knowing the trends and being able to bet one’s entire savings on a thirteen-year-old Asian kid.

“Better than expected? All right, you can say that to me. However!”

Jonathan scratched his head and raised his voice.

“70,000%. It’s an unprecedented earnings rate. We turned four hundred thousand dollars to two hundred and eighty million dollars. Me! Us! We became major players with this one shot! I can’t believe this. This…What have we done?”

“You should sleep, Jonathan.”

“The most inexplicable factor is you, Sun. You’re a mystery. My most plausible explanation that you are the winner of the Chinese Mathematics Olympiad.”

“You’re in Korea, Jonathan. How long had it been since you slept?”

He seemed to have been unable to sleep on the plane.

“I’m already dreaming.”

His red eyes did not move from my face.

“Let’s calm down first.”

I pressed down his shoulders as hard as I could. He did not complain of pain and looked up at me as he sat down.

“I can’t have a heart attack in front of two hundred and eighty million dollars!”

***

“Mother, I’ll be sleeping at Sungho’s house today. Father’s on a business trip, right? Lock up tight before going to sleep.”

Sungho was not a name I had made up, and he was one of my closest friends during my teenage years in my previous life. I would see his face in the same classroom when I go to school on Monday. I had been genuinely happy to see Sungho, at first, because he had disappeared since the Day of Reckoning. Like when I saw my relatives again.

However, I realized that we would never be close again when I met the young Sungho’s eyes. Actually, I simply couldn’t afford to become his friend, in my second life. I had come back with a goal, one more important than mere friendship. So, the Sungho I had spoken to my mother was someone who existed but was an imaginary friend to me.

I got out of the phone booth and went back to the room. Jonathan had only showered and had still not slept. Beer cans were everywhere in front of him in that brief interval.

“Oh, my Sun!”

Jonathan made me laugh by acting like he was greeting a goddess in his shower gown, which was no mean feat.

“Are you really not sleeping? There’s tomorrow, which is a weekend.”

“We belong to the hedge fund coalition, right?”

“……”

“We became a hedge fund when we made the exchange, with only us as the board! A hedge fund worth two hundred and eighty million dollars.”

Jonathan was basking in the fact that he had joined the major players in this currency war. As he had said, there was more meaning since we had succeeded by using only his capital rather than managing the hot money of big investors.

“We were merely two-bit speculators yesterday, and we’re millionaires today. It’s a great night.”

“Come here and sit if you’re not going to sleep.”

Jonathan did so gladly.

“Let’s suppose that Thailand brings in a floating exchange rate system.”

(EN: A floating exchange rate is a regime where the currency price of a nation is set by the forex market based on supply and demand relative to other currencies. This is in contrast to a fixed exchange rate, in which the government entirely or predominantly determines the rate.)

Jonathan breathed in, and his eyes changed. He knew that Thailand was basically surrendering.

“Let’s also suppose that on D-day, we bet all our funds to the highest leverage. There will be no rallies as the baht falls that day. There will be no stops as it free-falls into oblivion.”

Jonathan hiccupped and waved his arms.

“You’re betting over two hundred million dollars without a risk hedge? I have never heard anything more utterly insane until now.”

Jonathan was speaking the truth, as no one had done this ever before. One would prepare a hedge for the risk in accordance with the fund amount. As Jonathan had said, if one was not God, no one could estimate tomorrow’s market.

“How much do you think the two hundred million dollars would become?”

“…I have to do that? I can’t. Do you think that the hedge fund coalition would remain still when two hundred million dollars are bet at the highest leverage for the baht falling?”

“We have to leave something for them. As I told you before, the war is theirs.”

“If the D-day is wrong, we lose everything. Two hundred, actually no. Two hundred and eighty million dollars.”

I continued to speak.

“We have to confirm how much we had taken out of the Thailand foreign currency reserve in percentages.”

“You say it so easily, but it’s not easy to find that out. Impossible, really.”

“Why do you think I said two hundred million dollars? Where would the eighty million go?”

“…Are you really thirteen?”

“Do you think you can contact the president of the Thailand Central Bank?”

“You’re going to give them eighty million to take a look at their warehouses? Does that even work?”

It does, as I only need to compare it with the situation on July second that had been recorded in history.

“Jonathan, go to Thailand. It’s urgent.”

“We’re going to be shot, the president and me. And if they refuse?”

We would lower the leverage and set a date for July first. It would mean a much lower earnings rate.

“Eighty million dollars for letting us see a piece of paper in secret. Would you refuse? The eighty million dollars will not go to the president alone.”

“Then who?”

“The president of the Thailand Central Bank is a member of the royal family.”

“That’s even more dangerous!”

“There would have been secret arrangements made, and the royal family must have guessed that they would lose. If they want to think about the future…they will need money. They will accept the eighty million dollars.”

Jonathan scratched his head.

“You’re saying that you would be able to estimate by seeing that?”

“Yes.”

The hedge fund coalitions will hold the war, and I will reap the actual benefits. However, the history of the financial crisis across Asia will not differ all that much. Since the hedge funds had seen how enticing the spoils of the war had been as they were taken away in front of their eyes, they would charge all the harder to Malaysia, Indonesia, Hong Kong, and South Korea.

“Sun!”

Jonathan shouted my name with an expression made from a dozen emotions I could not name.

“1997 will be the best year of our lives. Let’s bet two hundred million dollars on it.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 12

The Odin’s Wrath the Sixth Virtue used was actual lightning. Even though he had been an immature young man despite his powers, in his hands any weapon became Mjölnir, the myth made real. A mere club struck like a weapon that came out from a platinum box or above, a sky shattering crack of thunder with every strike. A weak punch became a hit from the God of Thunder, capable of shattering meters of solid rock. In the aftermath, after he stormed by, there would be no bodies, human or monster with intact limbs left. The limbs that looked like an angry beast had bitten them off and spat them out were burnt, and as they rolled on the ground they discharged sparks of electricity, left over from the residual charge.

I still was not able to forget. He had gone away after finishing his business, but I could not recover the kids’ bodies. The blue flames he had left on the ground and in the air made the place like a burnt down charnel house. That kind of destructive power lay dormant in the Odin’s Wrath skill.

***

It was early summer in South Korea, and the hotel room was cool thanks to the air conditioner. However, sweat dropped like rain as I bent down. My entire body was drenched in sweat, but there was not even the slightest sign of my stats increasing. I still had some stats I could raise by physical training...

Anyway, I had to prepare until I began conquering the dungeons in earnest.

I made the necessary movements with various imaginary weapons as I imagined that a F class Guard Dog was in front of me. At the moment I became tired enough so I could not move, the phone rang.

Thankfully, Jonathan contacted me before I had to return home, and his voice rang my ears.

< In the early twenties. It’s touch and go.>

By touch and go, Jonathan was not speaking of the current situation Thailand was facing. He had said that Thailand still possessed more foreign currencies than we had thought and was starting to doubt the currency war would end with the hedge fund coalition’s victory. I ended my calculations.

Our stage had moved from the Thailand stock index futures market to the foreign exchange future market.

I heard Jonathan’s breathing.

(EN: Like the Pied Piper of Hamelin, leading the horde of rats in search of food. )

If a famous hedge fund like the Dragon Fund attacked a country, they’re inevitably followed by smaller companies that follow them, like hyenas, fighting each other for the scraps left over by the Lion. While individually smaller, their total size consisted of dozens of smaller entities that collectively dwarf the hedge funds that brought down the big prey. That’s why hedge funds were scary. It was not their capital, but the hungry pack of investors and banks that followed them. Their relationship was similar to the one between the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues and the lesser ranked hunters around the world. A fight between them led to a country’s ruin, brought on not by the main battle, but the hordes fighting over what’s left.

It had to be accurate, as that was the exact term Jonathan had used to describe the hedge funds whenever he boasted of his best time during 1997 in his past life.

In other words, the fall of the baht on July second, 1997 will mean that I will be able to monopolize an S class dungeon.

***

July first was the day in history that Hong Kong was returned to China. It was inevitable that the media would continue to show Hong Kong’s seashores where celebratory fireworks were exploding. The same clips showed the British Military Units leaving and the Hong Kong troops of the People’s Liberation Army running to take their place.

“Son, do you know how Hong Kong became British?”

Father had come home early today, and I heard his voice from behind my back after I was about to go back to my room after greeting him quietly. His intention was clear, and I came back to sit on the sofa while Mother came with some cut fruits.

“There’s that Chinese film your mother likes so much.”

“That’s Once Upon a Time in China, right?”

My mother laughed silently as she had loved the film.

“You listen too. Maybe what I say will deepen your interest. The film’s background is the Opium War, as the Western Imperialist powers began to invade Asia.”

Father began to explain, and he was more passionate about my education than in my past memories. How the Opium War started, and what had happened before the Nanjing Treaty was signed, and Hong Kong was ceded. He thought of those explanations as education. However, history repeated itself. The current version of the Opium War was again happening in Asia. The Western investment funds will push dollars instead of opium to weaken a country’s economy and attack the said country by pouring in their currency instead of cannonballs.

Have I said that history repeats itself? The reason that there had been a terrible civil war in Asia in the future was not that the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues had clashed due to their ideologies, but due to an S class dungeon that was in Asia. A member of the Eight Virtues and those who followed him had been the main players, and their guild had already been notorious for their pro-western racism. I have no good memories about them. Therefore, I may have furrowed my brow and let out a sigh. I lowered my gaze quickly as I met Father’s eyes.

“Hey, if you had to go to the bathroom, say so. Wash and rest.”

Father spoke.

“There was nothing much at work today?”

“Is that something a middle school student would say? Yes, nothing much, kid.”

***

I didn’t even have a beeper, let alone a cell phone. The only way I could communicate with Jonathan was by email, and it was still quiet. We could transact about ten billion dollars in foreign exchange with a capital of two hundred million. Even if we wanted to bet all of it on the baht falling on July second, it was only possible if those in the opposite position permitted it. I had been waiting for Jonathan’s email because of this since the baht market was already narrow.

Currency had grades, and if the dollar was an S class, baht was an F class. The baht traded less than ten billion dollars a day in the foreign exchange futures market. I was not worried that the baht would fall, but the amount I wanted would not be finalized. So, what we were going to do was to monopolize the position that the baht will fall tomorrow.

I kept refreshing the page, and I had been clicking every hour, but the intervals became shorter from thirty minutes to ten minutes. My eyes widened when Jonathan’s email came in the empty mailbox. I had to say that the speed I clicked my mouse was as fast as lightning right then.

The email had no title, and there was only one sentence. However, it made me stand up after kicking my chair.

-Preparations for conquest complete.

It had been a long time since I had heard those words. My fists tightened until my nails bit into my palm. I felt like that time I went into the dungeon with a bag full of supplies. We had thrown ourselves into the dungeon despite no one being certain we would survive.

However, this time it was different. While my heart started to beat as I had gone into a dungeon, the cause was different. I was certain I would succeed despite not putting my life on the line. I would not feel the emptiness one felt when the points one gained with hard work became useless due to luck! No language could describe that emotion.

Now, a box was in front of me again, and I knew what would come out of it. An astronomical amount of dollars! The only thing I had to do was wait. We monopolized tomorrow!

-Thank you. I’ll decide when we will liquidate.

I replied to Jonathan. Was it because my infancy had been comfortable? Has peace become a habit? While it has been less than a year since I returned, subjectively, my past life, which I had lived out intensely, seemed to be something a long time ago. So, I recited Jonathan’s email, over and over to myself, so I would not lose my determination to fulfill my goals.

-Preparations for conquest complete.

Editor: Userunfriendly

Chapter 13

The power of money! In my past life, Jonathan and I had agreed that the power of finance was an SSS class skill, since financiers like Jonathan and me were the love childs of 21st century capitalism. However, the beneficiaries of the New World, the Awakened, were at the position of criticizing that notion, but had not.

Money... While I had never participated in elementary school class, (in either of my lives) I could not concentrate on the male teacher’s words at the lecture desk, even more so today. I felt that the sound of the clock ticking was deafening, and as the minute hand and the hour hand overlap, it was noon in Korea, which meant that it was ten o’clock in the morning in Thailand. The Thailand Central Bank is planning to announce that it will carry out the floating exchange rate system in thirty minutes. That’s when things will begin.

According to the previous history, the Singapore foreign exchange market, where the baht is transacted the most, is shocked and the widespread terror is like it had received a nuclear attack. It was the day the guilds, I mean groups, who had bet that Thailand would surrender, will see heaven. The groups that bet on Thailand surrendering in mid-July and those that had bet on Thailand winning would fall into hell. However, due to my aggressive intervention, those who had bet on the baht falling TODAY were just us and a small number of investors whose position we had been unable to take away. All others were tied to the baht rising, so we were waiting for the bomb to fall.

It was twelve-thirty, and the fourth period had ended. The Thailand Central Bank president came out for a press conference at lunchtime, that time of the day most loved by elementary students. I stood up to go to the teacher’s room. As always, when I moved, the students’ eyes focused on me and looked away.

I could not remember the young woman who was my homeroom teacher even after returning, and I should have if she looked as cute as she did. She gave the impression of being a cute puppy, and her head just reached my shoulder. She looked up from where she was sitting.

“Sunhoo, you seem to get taller each time I see you. How tall are you now?”

I was over six feet and simply nodded instead of speaking.

“I need to leave school early because I feel unwell.”

The woman blinked.

“You probably feel better than me.”

However, she was not hostile, as I was a student who did not cause problems in spite of my physique and got good grades. She seemed to remember that it was the first time she had heard my voice in a full sentence. She thought things over for a moment and waved her hand.

“Go.”

“Thank you.”

“But Sunhoo.”

“Yes.”

“I know that it won’t happen, but no one is bothering you, right? The reason I’m saying this is that you seem to be alone all the time.”

“...My personality is like this, and I’m more comfortable alone. Thank you for caring, teacher.”

“You even speak like an adult. Go to a hospital and see you tomorrow.”

The young teacher’s gaze was fixed on me even as I went out of the teacher’s room. She seemed to be deeply interested, and I didn’t understand why...

***

The sound of the PC accessing the internet through a modem sounded loud since my house was empty. While the phone bill for last month was over one hundred and fifty thousand won (EN: Over a hundred dollars), my parents had not said anything. After I skipped the tutorial and came to this period, I was already a son like that. For example, I was always smiling in the picture albums, but my parents knew that I was smiling for the sake of them. I was always expressionless whenever someone took a picture without me noticing them, and the background was almost always a field filled with exercise equipment, including pull-up bars.

The pictures that were taken without me noticing were usually when I was exercising. Of course, my parents had taken them, and I could feel why they had taken those pictures. I was a lot bigger than those my age, and my mental growth was the same. I was quiet and serious on all accounts. As my homeroom teacher had let me go with only a few words, my parents did not scold me with a communication expense of over one hundred and fifty thousand won, even if that was quite an amount for our family during this time. Anyway, the internet via PC communication was always slow. The speed with which I could access the Singapore foreign exchange site and the lag on the GOL messenger I used to communicate with Jonathan was excruciating. The Singapore foreign exchange site, which should be the fastest, was even slower than the messenger serviced from America. Too much traffic so I received the message first.

-J: Sun!

-N: It’s me. (EN: Sunhoo is his family name, N = Na his given name.)

-J: Tell me your full name.

-N: I like you being careful. It’s me, Sunhoo Na. Has the announcement been made?

-J: It has.

-N: How is our position ratio?

-J: 70% on 34 baht, 15% on 32, and 15% on 30.

-N: The average is 33 baht.

-J: Right.

-J: The foreign exchange information site has shut down, so I can’t check the market price. Have we come to our price range by now?

Jonathan suddenly became quiet, and I had tried to keep calm. I had consoled myself that anyone could earn the money when knowing past trends. However, I was at my limit. I tapped each letter with shaking fingers, and the silent Jonathan made my heart beat faster.

-N: Jonathan?

Jonathan must be losing his mind. He tapped a few illegible words, and finally, a coherent sentence.

-J: It’s 30 baht now. Our earning rate before liquidation is at 300, which is 60 billion dollars.

Jonathan changed his attitude like an analyst who was reporting to his superior. It seemed this was his method to TRY to calm down his emotions. While there have been times people got this earning rate with small funds, we had bet about ten billion using fiftyfold leverage from two hundred million dollars. As Jonathan had said, it was crazy and something that could not be done unless one knew the future.

-N: We’ll be doing this until the market closes.

-J: The resistance from the opposition positions, whom we had raided from, is fierce. I advise ending things now to confirm profit.

-N: As agreed in advance, I will decide the timing. You do not have to worry about the resistance from the opposite side. The situation has become one-sided from today’s announcement.

The decline would not stop until the market ended, and those resisting were not acknowledging their defeat and loss. If this were about whose passion was bigger, they would have some hope. However, as Thailand had announced their surrender, there was no chance of emotion being a factor.

History was moving on. The difference was that I should be in school, listening to a class lecture instead of trying to calm a fast-beating heart.

***

It would be some trillions of won. I realized that I would have an astronomical amount of money now, and the numbers rang in my head. While I had never touched this much money, I felt realization creeping up just by imagining the figure. While I washed my face with cold water multiple times, I still felt the heat on my face. Jonathan sent me a message every time the baht fell by 0.1. The messenger was quiet, but the numbers rang louder than anything else.

-J: 29 baht.

-J: 28.9 baht.

-J: 28.8 baht.

It was fortunate that we were separated since I knew the answers, unlike when I had opened boxes. If I had been with Jonathan, our excitement would have gone past the limit, and I might have spoken of future plans like a drug addict. Even as I wanted to believe that I would not do anything that stupid, no one knew what would happen in front of such crazy excitement. I had seen things like that happen many times, and I also had experienced such emotions. That was why I kept repressing myself and tried not to think about the amount.

Damn. My life was not on the line, and I only had to receive the results. Why do my hands shake this bad? I clenched my fists as hard as I could and opened it. It worked a little.

-N: Start to close.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 14

The Hedge Funds Coalition, desperate for the baht to fall, possesses only a small portion of the futures market because obviously it was impossible for them to be certain that they would win. If the coalition were absolutely certain of their victory, there is no doubt that they would have massively increased their share of the futures market where they could make a profit tens and hundreds of times more than their investment. The futures market functions to disperse the risks in the spot market.

(EN: A futures exchange or futures market is a central financial exchange where people can trade standardized futures contracts defined by the exchange.[1] Futures contracts are derivatives contracts to buy or sell specific quantities of a commodity or financial instrument at a specified price with delivery set at a specified time in the future.)

(EN: The spot market or cash market is a public financial market in which financial instruments or commodities are traded for immediate delivery. It contrasts with a futures market, in which delivery is due at a later date.)

The Hedge Fund Coalition’s main stage was, in the end, the spot market in the baht war, and the futures market was only used for risk management, as one of the many strategies.

Did they not believe in themselves? Of course not. It’s because the Hedge Funds manage billions of dollars, and the money is coming from a small number of the super rich. Using fiftyfold leverage is to take on a fiftyfold risk, and no fund would risk billions of dollars like that. Such a fund is a group of swindlers, and no one would blame them for being thrown into a bottomless pit.

However, that was exactly what we were doing now.

***

God only knows what tomorrow’s market price will be. No one had ever proceeded with a ten billion dollar transaction with a fiftyfold risk, and of course, no such bet had ever won!

Our massive profit was a problem, since it might become a historical incident that could be used as justification to freeze the Thai futures market itself. This was because the baht market was small and limited.

-N: Jonathan?

The futures market was a zero-sum game, as someone must lose when someone wins. That also meant that the opposition had to accept the transactions in order for losses and profits to happen. Jonathan could not answer, as he would feel that ten copies of him would not be enough.

While he probably had not slept a wink to monopolize a position that amounted to ten billion dollars, to liquidate them he would be so busy he wouldn’t be able to use even the restroom.

The foreign exchange information site restarted again after being frozen.

“Umm?”

The Singapore exchange rate was rising, and the graph measured by ticks was already steep. The situation was different from history. While the rate originally fell without any recoil, after repeating ups and downs, the trend was now on the rise at the end.

The spot market and the futures market were going in opposite directions—29 baht, 29.5 baht, 30 baht. The baht was dramatically rising up! We would only make a profit when the baht fell down.

-J: The market mood changed due to our mass liquidation. I’m on it.

An urgent sentence came upon the chatting window.

-N: I apologize and won’t bother you. Please focus.

The chat was at a standstill for a long time. The meaning of us suddenly organizing our positions translates to ‘it is not expected the baht will fall, and it will change to an uptrend.’ It was true that our mass liquidation was changing the market mood, but it was not that problematic.

Thailand applying the floating exchange rate means that they have given up on defending the baht currency, and while no one knew how long it would last, I would bet my life that the baht will fall. Such a thing was clearly evident to anyone who has a little bit of financial knowledge, and our dealers were the global elite, professionally successful and famous investors. Their eyes would be hungry for the money they had lost in front of their eyes.

And it happened as I expected, as the trend changed to the baht falling again. The baht had sharply risen to 33, but now dropped to 30. However, the speed was crazy, as it did not take even five minutes for the baht to fall back to 30 after rising again to 31. I could feel the attention of investors worldwide gathered around here, and I could not even guess how much money was passing hands now.

-J: Liquidation 80% complete and advise that the remaining 20% be held until the expiry date.

I knew why Jonathan wanted to hold off on the last 20%. Completely liquidating our position when everyone was absolutely certain that the baht would fall was idiotic.

-N: I understand your meaning but proceed as agreed.

The money we were earning was from their pockets. We needed to give the investors a chance to make up some of their losses, so history would not diverge too much, and the battlefield would change.

-J: The baht at 30 is stabilized, and risks have decreased.

-N: No, Jonathan, the battle is over, and only the feast for hyenas remain. Liquidate all positions immediately and come to Korea on the weekend. The battlefield will change soon.

***

Despite having said that, I knew that Jonathan would not wait until the weekend. As he had in the second week of May, he came over the next day after confirming our profit. I also went straight to Gimpo Airport right after my classes were over.

“The Thailand baht fell to a record low rate due to the Central Bank announcing the application of the floating exchange rate system yesterday, and the baht was transacted at 30.40 baht per dollar. There is a sense of crisis all over Southeast Asia due to the fall of the baht...”

Yesterday’s news was mentioned on the television installed in the airport. History had dramatically changed. Originally, it had been 28.40 baht per dollar after a 16% fall, but there was now a huge difference of 2 baht. A 0.1% difference in exchange rates and interest rates was higher than the sky and earth in the financial world. Another reason why we should not deal with Thailand again was added.

“Sun...”

Jonathan approached me in an even worse condition than the second week of May. He looked like he had participated in endless battles where he had bet his life and actually looked about ten years older.

When we had conquered dungeons together, he had been an old beast that had only malice left in him. He never fluctuated between hope and fears and only ran for points that would allow him to open a challenger box. Therefore, Jonathan had been a man who prepared for tomorrow even when he gained a great profit rather than basking in immediate joy.

I had never seen him so completely tired before.

“......”

“......”

We started to stare at each other without speaking, and I moved first. The restaurant we had our first meeting in was still unpopular like it had been then, and Jonathan’s footsteps sounded heavy as we headed there.

The reason we could not find words to speak easily was evident because we had no words to describe what was happening to us.

Jonathan sat on my opposite side, and since both of his arms were clearly shaking, my eyes wandered toward them. However, Jonathan was not the only one doing so, as the water in the cup I was holding was also making ripples. I swallowed the water in a gulp and set the cup down.

The sound the cup made on contact with the table functioned as a sign, and Jonathan started to lay down the documents on the surface. They were past transaction records and the final profit in our accounts. The transaction records themselves would make a thick book.

I saw only then that Jonathan’s fingernails were ruined, and his forefingers that would have pressed the buttons were even more so.

“During the...liquidation...process, the...estimated profit...decreased.”

Jonathan’s voice was shaking as he spoke, and he now clenched his teeth to get a hold of himself. Jonathan looked like he was waiting until he calmed down. My insides also shook until Jonathan confirmed the liquidation amount with his words.

“That was inevitable.”

My heart was going crazy as it would burst out of my skin.

“The final liquidation amount is...fifty billion dollars!”

Ah! While I had made a guess, my breath stopped when Jonathan confirmed that amount. We had hit the jackpot, and it was a different sensation from when I had been lucky in opening a box.

I had felt bliss enough yesterday, and then what did this tremor mean? The emotion overwhelming my body at the moment was similar to when I had met a boss monster alone. I had been unable to think of anything as my entire body shook. Yes, it was like that time, but...

An Awakened needed to be able to observe their own emotions and their body’s state objectively. You could die in the dungeons by being unable to control your emotions, particularly if your emotions have an external source.

Then what was this feeling coming over me now? Fear or joy? Why was my body shaking? Come to think of it, was not a potential S class ability more valuable than fifty billion dollars? I had not been this shaken then.

Yes, that was it. While Jonathan could not know, fifty billion dollars only meant the beginning. I only had used two opportunities out of the many that lay ahead of me. Knowing what would come tomorrow was this amazing, and people saying that it was like being God to know what would be tomorrow’s market price was correct.

The best thing that could have come out of the challenger box, which was the greatest of all boxes, was a chance to travel back in time. It was on the verge of being a God! So this shudder would be the greatest joy I could feel, and I finally felt that I had come back in time now.

***

“Are you all right?”

Jonathan asked me, and I nodded.

“Fifty billion dollars.”

Jonathan mumbled as he understood.

“Jonathan, we have to come to our senses and start working. The Asian financial crisis is only beginning.”

“Ah...”

“Maintain your health well. We will not be entering Malaysia and Indonesia.”

Jonathan looked at me with aware eyes as I mentioned my plans for the future. He did not ask why we would not enter those two markets. That may mean he had complete faith in me now or had understood that the foreign exchange markets of those two countries were not big enough for our intervention. We had grown that big.

“We will enter Hong Kong soon.”

I knew that Jonathan was most confident in the Hong Kong foreign exchange market, and his eyes glistened with a different excitement than before.

“I have a few things I need to ask of you.”

“Anything.”

Jonathan spoke like he would take his heart out if I asked him to.

“I need to buy some land in Korea.”

Editor: Userunfriendly

Chapter 15

“You’re going to pay out a dividend?”

“No, even if I have a 51% share, it would be difficult to pay the profits to a Korean minor.”

“I can do it if necessary.”

“The funds will be tracked. Jonathan, you must have realized it by now, but I do not like attention, especially in my country.”

Jonathan started to say something but closed his mouth.

“My parents do not know what we are doing. I’m not meeting you but playing basketball with some classmates right now. Can you understand if I say it like this?”

“Sun, you’re something. But you’re right, it is true that you would receive a lot of attention. It’s not just your country. However, being famous would help us, and actually is necessary.”

“Jonathan Investments, that’s our company’s name. Your name is listed as the CEO.”

Jonathan seemed to have understood my meaning, and he mulled things over after scratching his head. The food we ordered arrived as he made a decision, and I could smell the steak now after reading his emotions.

“Can I do that? I have to acknowledge you even if I did not want to. You did the planning, and I did the trading, but even juniors can do trading with a rigged game. What I’m saying is that your directions were everything.”

Jonathan of the future and the one here were two clearly different people, but one thing remained the same. He had a conscience that was rare among Wall Street elites, as he had not lost it even when I knew him in my other life, that shell of a human being, driven only by revenge. That was why we could become comrades, and I looked at him again.

“You can have all the fame that comes to Jonathan Investments. Think of it as payment for using your name and me having more shares.”

Jonathan hesitated, but no one in Wall street would refuse fame. A famous celebrity’s words held power to change the stock prices of a company. Then, what about someone who was one of the pillars in the financial world? There was a reason people said that earning money was low class and earning fame was high class.

“About the land in this country.”

“…Are you really all right with that, Sun?”

“That conversation is done. Anyway, there is no way to buy land in this country under our company’s name. Foreigners and foreign firms are fundamentally blocked from buying real estate here.”

“For now?”

“If the financial crisis comes to this country, the real estate market will open.”

Since the country would need dollars, I would be able to manipulate the laws. Jonathan stared at me as I explained to him the next step. He was not touching his steak, and me saying to eat before the food gets cold seemed useless.

“Sun, I now do not question your assertion that your country will go through a foreign exchange crisis. However, I want you to clarify your intentions. It was only twice, but you succeeded beyond anyone’s wildest dreams in two fields, the stock index futures and the foreign exchange market. But now, real estate?”

“Jonathan, real estate is only a small part. We’re going to participate in any market we could make a profit.”

My words caused a stir in Jonathan’s eyes, and his pupils held me with a frightened expression. His eyes asked, how much from here, and to what extent. Was fifty billion dollars not enough for me? His surprise was turning to astonishment, and I may have seemed to him to be a devil at this moment.

I had to ensnare him before he ran away in fear.

“I know that I’m a bit greedy and smart.”

I even smiled, but Jonathan’s expression remained stony as he grew serious. I waited until he opened his mouth. A heavy silence filled the room, and the restaurant’s classical music changed the tune a number of times.

“Sun, you and I, we’ll be fine, right?”

“Why, do you think I’ll eat you up? I’m just greedy. How can I not be when a chance to earn money is in front of me? It would be unnatural not to grab that opportunity.”

“But you…”

“I’m thirteen, but do you see me as that age? It’s only a number written on documents. Forget my age, since you have to consider me as an equal colleague for us to work together.”

“I’m not saying that. I’m saying that…you’re special.”

“As I said, I know that. But that’s not a reason to be scared of me.”

My words seemed to have hit the spot as Jonathan swept back his hair with a rigid face.

“You acknowledge that you scare people?”

“Of course. I made four hundred thousand dollars into fifty billion in two months with two calculations. What could be scarier than that in a capitalist society?”

“I know that it wasn’t luck. You’ll go farther in the future. I can’t imagine how much you’ll earn.”

I expected Jonathan’s shock, as he had been holding things in for a while.

“Let’s cut to the chase. Jonathan, will you continue to work with me? As an equal colleague and not as the puppet of an Asian genius kid. If so, please eat. You’re more nervous than usual now.

***

I ate my steak, as proficient with knife and fork as an American, and empty dishes piled up in front of Jonathan. His expression lost its rigidness when he really could not eat anything more. People needed to eat first, and when we entered dungeons, most of the supplies we prepared had been food.

“Divide the company, using my shares as collateral. If you want to, you can invest in as many common shares as you want.”

“Right now?”

“I’m saying that we should start preparing slowly.”

“I understand what you’re saying. How and how much exactly are you thinking about when saying division?”

“The more complicated the structure, the better. I want us, as the original owners to be undiscoverable. Aren’t there people who do such things?”

“There are.”

“The structure has to be confusing enough, so even they do not know what they’re handling, which means that you’ll have to go through many firms.”

“You’re saying we should create hundreds of paper companies. It’s definitely not my area. What’s the reason for going so far?”

“Fifty billion dollars draws too much attention. What will happen if the funds go above five trillion?”

Jonathan did not say I was crazy, and he seemed to have decided to think of money only as numbers after making his choice.

“Of course, I’m only making a joke.”

I said in a joking tone, and Jonathan did not think of my words as one and asked a question. Of course, I had not been making a joke…

“Can we control that? Sun, I know that you’re a genius, but we’re only two.”

“We will get busier until we create an organization and have capable personnel. Everything begins with dividing the company. As you have said, with layers of paper companies underneath us.”

“I’m helping to plan the biggest heist imaginable.”

Jonathan smiled faintly, and he seemed to have regained enough control to see the humor in the situation.

“You overexerted yourself. We will form a task force when entering Hong Kong. Do not worry about their abilities, but only their trustworthiness and loyalty.”

“You don’t care about their abilities?”

“Yes.”

“…Then, there are some friends I know.”

“We’ll bring them in as the main team of the taskforce and fill in the other positions.”

“If we bring in results from Hong Kong, let’s takeover two medium investment firms. For example, the Wolf firm, where you worked.”

Jonathan let out a joyful scream, and from the way he quickly shut his mouth, it happened without him realizing it.

“You said to maintain my health until August?”

“That’s why you have to start finding people. Give them as much as you need, and I’ll leave everything up to you. Bring in the best and make agreements with outside operators if necessary.”

“Agreements? Money will triumph over loyalty.”

“That’s what I’m saying. Bring them with twice, three times the usual pay, like Jeffrey Kay.”

“You…know everything.”

Jeffrey Kay, the firm hunter. His name was respected in the M&A field, and he was also famous for having the highest annual income in his field. (EN: Mergers and acquisitions (M&A) is a general term used to describe the consolidation of companies or assets through various types of financial transactions, including mergers, acquisitions, consolidations, tender offers, purchase of assets, and management acquisitions.)

“He would save us money, but do not allow him access to how our company works.”

“Since we’re going to separate it?”

“His use is only for takeovers.”

“You’re speaking of something from my dreams, like saying that Jeffrey will work under me.”

To be more exact, Jeffery would think that he was hired by an investment firm with fifty billion dollars in funds.

“Once you finish dividing our company, I want one of them to be named Jeonil and have it entered in this country. With that firm, I’ll start purchasing things here.”

“What’s the name for?”

“It’s my father’s name.”

“Will you tell your parents? Shouldn’t they know?”

“Of course, I’ll make sure they live comfortably. I’ll tell them when the time is right. And Jonathan.”

“Yes.”

“Let’s work hard now so we won’t be swallowed up and spoiled by our money. Then, won’t all the wealth in this world be ours?”

While Jonathan’s body had been weary and his spirit almost broken down when he came to Korea, he was smiling as he left. We had built trust. I will buy the dungeon and conquer it after the foreign exchange crisis when the real estate market would be open to foreigners.

The Aliens Landownership Law would be completely revised in May 1998, but things would speed up. I will intervene.

Edited by Userunfriendly

(EN: Yes, Sun is the devil. ^_^ )

Chapter 16

Yesterday, Ulsan became a metropolitan city from a former Company Town, after Sia Motors Corporation went into default. I was in a boxing gym the next day. As my left arm whipped back, my right punch hit the sandbag. (EN: Default is the failure to repay a debt including interest or principal on a loan or security. A default can occur when a borrower is unable to make timely payments, misses payments, or avoids or stops making payments. ... Default risks are often calculated well in advance by creditors.)

The sandbag violently rippled, and I was satisfied with the sound the punch made. The entire gym suddenly went silent, and everyone exercising was looking at me. The manager approached me.

“I’m sorry to interrupt you, but are a pro? Who’s your coach?”

“I am not with any gyms.”

“Do you have a license?”

“No.”

“Are you twenty-one?”

The manager did not suspect a thing, and even I saw that my physique was that of someone in his early twenties. Of course, it could not be helped that my face looked younger. I nodded to maintain my disguise.

“That’s perfect!”

As the manager beamed, I shook my head.

“Exercise is a hobby for me.”

“Your talent is stunning. Hit the sandbag again, and let’s see the weight.”

The manager went behind the sandbag and hugged it. He tapped where I should hit it with his palm, the manager’s response had been inevitable.

[Power: F (20)]

[Senses: F (20)]

My stats were near the initial stats of professional athletes. I could move fluidly and accurately like those who have been trained.

I did as he wanted, and the manager smiled after feeling the weight being punched into the sandbag. The manager called a young man, who was someone the gym was raising as a professional. He told me to spar, and I did not refuse. The reason I came to this gym had been for this.

***

“Damn!”

The young man could not control his anger and screamed right after spitting out his mouthpiece. The eyes that glared at me were fierce as he shook with anger.

It was something unimaginable in the future. An ordinary man against an awakened? It was the same for fights between the awakened. Except for comrades who trusted each other, taunting another awakened like that was clearly asking for a fight until death.

No country’s law nor military force would not intervene in that battle. The young man was lucky. Blood was coming out of the ripped glove, and he had to go down from the ring to stop the flow.

“Manager.”

I also spat out the mouthpiece. The manager spoke like he had been waiting.

“Hey! Hey! You don’t need to go anywhere, right?”

“Are there any others? I’m barely warmed up.”

“Gichan, go up!”

“Yes!”

A new guy called Gichan prepared to enter the ring. He glanced at me as he put the boxing head guard on and bit into a mouthpiece. His gaze was somewhat familiar because hunters looked at guild members from other countries like that. I was a stranger here, too.

The bell rang, and the new guy was slightly better than the previous one. However, he was still at an amateur level, and the only thing I could compliment was that he endured the pain when I accurately hit him in the stomach. However, his movements slowed from then and allowed me to dominate.

The feeling of hitting something was not welcome because I was too weak, compared to the Awakened I remember being. Even as I gave the punch my all, he did not immediately go down. Gichan stumbled and leaned against the corner.

“Gichan, come down!”

The manager shouted.

“I can go on.”

“What are you talking about?”

The manager came up to the ring and sent Gichan down, and began to prepare himself. I didn’t stop him. While the trophies in the showcase were won by the athletes affiliated with the gym, the old picture hanging at the most visible spot in the gym depicted a young man in a fighting pose. He had to be the manager, and the younger version had a champion belt around his waist. Even if he had retired, the manager and previous champion were better than mediocre amateurs.

After allowing a few of the manager’s punches in my face, memories of my first training when I had been an E class flashed by. I had done that training with eight other E classes.

I took a clean hit, and I felt blood in my mouth even while biting the mouthpiece. The manager was going on full force, and he let the muscle memories in his body do their thing.

While his power and reaction speed were not like his professional days, his expertise and skill were not lost despite the time. The manager knew that he could not face me without giving his best, and his smiling eyes turned firm. I threw an uppercut under his chin.

There were many ways to take the manager down when I found a gap in his defense, such as a kick, elbow slam, tackle, and striking inside the fold of his joints. However, I had to follow the rules of boxing since I was at a boxing gym. With a loud thud, the manager staggered. I distanced myself and moved to the corner of the ring. The manager acknowledged the situation.

“Hey! What was your name?”

“It’s Jungho. Jungho Kim.” (EN: Yep, an alias.)

“Jungho, let’s go for the Rookie of the Year Award! You said you don’t have a license. You can do this! Right?”

“...Is there anyone else?”

“What?”

“Someone who took the Rookie title, or a pro. I still need some more training.”

“I see you have stamina! I know you’re strong, but how about stopping there? You’re rushing things.”

“I’m sorry.”

“What are you talking about this being a hobby when you’re that enthusiastic? I’ll set you up with another if you’re going to take boxing seriously!”

It was then a young man who had been standing quietly at a corner of the gym came up. He was wearing black and had been watching us spar after stopping his workout.

“Manager, let me do it. We’re about the same size, and he hasn’t had boxing training. You know that. Letting him go like this is embarrassing for us.”

He had a sharp eye since he was right, I had never received boxing training.

“You said you’re Jungho, right? How about going up with me?”

The man did not wait for my answer and started to wrap his hands. The manager did not stop him, and he came up where the manager had been standing. I looked at him, and he smiled as he spoke.

“I’m a pro, and because of what you said, I’ll go a bit hard on you.”

“Yes.”

“How long have you been boxing?”

“I’m a beginner doing jump ropes.”

“Your boxing skills show that, and you were filling that gap with other skills.”

“Are you ready?”

“Let’s go on slowly. I’m not going anywhere. You should take a breath since I don’t want to hear any excuses.”

He was right, and my breathing was rough after taking on the manager for three rounds. I nodded after my breathing calmed down, and no one was doing their own workout in the gym by then.

Everyone gathered around the ring as an audience. From what they were saying, he fulfilled the conditions as I had asked for, as he was a pro boxer in the light heavyweight class. (EN: Between middleweight and heavyweight.)

His name was Daesoo Park, and he was quite well known in the boxing world.

I had three reasons for coming to the gym. The first was to confirm when the title ‘Adversity Overcomer’ became effective. The second was to try to train for combat with my currently lowered stats, as all my battle skills are from my past life, as an Awakened. The third was to secure the stats that I could raise by merely training to my limits. Unless I prepared for everything, I could not even look oward where the dungeon was.

However, as a light heavyweight boxer hammered punches on my face and stomach, I could not ignore the anger that came from deep inside. He latched onto me, and we grabbed each other’s necks as our breathing grew hot and rough.

We went back to our corners as the bell rang in the gym. The people gathered could not hide their surprise when I went against the manager. However, after I fought in the fourth round against a pro boxer, they began to cheer at my punches.

Some of the new members looked like they were rooting for me. Someone gave me a towel to wipe my sweat, and as I wiped the sweat off, I mumbled just in case in a faint voice no one could overhear.

“Status window.”

[Name: Sunhoo Na. Stamina: F (2) Power: F (20) Agility: F (13) Senses: F (21) Accumulated points: 87]

Oh! My senses had increased by one. The spar had been fierce like an actual fight, and that was why I must not have seen this message.

[Your senses have increased by 1.]

***

“Daesoo, you’re not going soft on him, right?”

“That kid...where did he come from? You hit the jackpot today, Manager.”

“Hahaha.”

“Don’t laugh when I’m dying here.”

“You can’t lose, though.”

“Don’t say that. I have to save face as a pro.”

However, Daesoo thought that it would be difficult even as he forced himself to smile. Daesoo stood up as he tapped his head with both of his gloved hands. His eyes grew cold as he stared down at Sunhoo.

“You’ll see me at my best. Don’t blame me for this.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 17

The bell in the gym rang, and the fifth round started. The Daesoo Park’s mood had changed, and now his punches were fewer, and started adjusting the distance between us more. He was saving his stamina by withholding unnecessary movements, but he can’t trick me. The pro was actually going for it in this round. He was waiting for me to come in like a hunter who had set traps for monsters and was patiently waiting in the blind.

I went in while knowing his intentions as I swung a clearly visible punch. Since I confirmed that I still had stats left over that I could raise through physical training, it was time to work on my next objective.

When his punch hit my chin, my sight turned black. My gaze was turned sideways as I opened my eyes. I saw the audience as a blur, and my legs were shaking, and I could not get my strength back immediately. I managed not to fall as I went back into the corner, but Daesoo Park latched on to me.

Giving a pro my chin when I was weak had been more dangerous than I had anticipated. While my goal had been confirming under which conditions ‘The Man Who Overcome Adversity’ would come into effect, my reflexes and instincts accumulated at the brink of death did not allow me to be beaten by him so easily.

When I came to my senses, I shielded my face and body using my gloves as shields. I was waiting for a moment to counterattack.

His punches were swinging in, and I saw an instant between my gloves that were shielding my face, a gap where I could punch him at the chin. My entire body witched like ants were crawling all over me, and I wanted to teach him a lesson. I even wanted to punish him for his temerity by using my ability. I thought of the skill Odin’s Wrath.

When Odin’s Wrath manifests into this world, his entire face would burn beyond endurance. Parts of his face would crumble into ash or explode as the water in his facial muscles are instantly superheated into steam. Black burnt flesh would splatter everywhere, and dancing blue flames would spring up as if a demon was laughing. His headless corpse would fall twitching and spasming, as the residual electrical charges in his nervous system dissipated. It would be a horror unleashed in this peaceful world.

I tasted something sick in my mouth. While my sight was blurry, I knew that my balance had been destroyed. One became weak mentally when one’s body became weak. My eyes turned cold, and I saw my comrades who lost their minds to anger, rage or despair and fell under mental oppression. I heard their screams in my mind. The good thing was that things like that could not happen in this ring. (EN: Yep, Sun has PTSD. Pretty intense too.)

“Stand up.”

I heard an angry voice over my head, and I sat up. Why wasn’t the title coming up? I almost fainted for a moment.

“I said, stand up!”

“Daesoo, you’ll murder him!”

I heard the manager’s voice, and their voices became clearer, and my sight returned.

“You can do more. Right? Jungho?”

He was about to force me to stand up, and he had a sharp eye. I nodded and showed the manager who was coming up the ring that I refused to go down. The manager looked worried, but the audience became wild.

Daesoo waited with eyes that said you had started this, and he returned to the center of the ring and posed. While I also prepared to fight again, my breath was rough, and I felt that rocks had been placed on my chest, suffocating me. He also looked like he was tired, but his eyes were sharper than before. They were saying that he would resolve his anger as much as he could before going down. I could only stand in the face of his wrath.

It was inevitable since I had deliberately let a pro hit my chin twice with stats of an F class, which was on the level of an ordinary individual. Everything was relative, and while the punches coming now were slower and weaker, they were stronger and more threatening.

I had this coming to me as his eyes said, and if I had faced him in the usual manner, I would not have been driven to a corner like this. His punches landed everywhere with loud thuds.

I already could not strengthen my stomach, and I clenched my teeth to prepare for the next as he punched my abdomen.

My back bent with sharp pain, and his gloves filled my eyes. My head was wrenched without mercy a few times, and I thought that I felt something so very familiar in my mouth. It was the taste of blood.

I could not feel the mouthpiece that had been inside my mouth, and it had been knocked away without my knowing.

“Stop! Hey! Are you trying to kill him?”

The manager’s voice was faint, like he was talking a hundred feet behind me. I did not hear the rest of his sentence because I had allowed a punch to hit me right on the face. I knew that it was enough to knock me unconscious the moment I felt it. However, the feeling of falling into an abyss was gone in an instant, and my eyes opened easily, and I felt strength return to me.

[‘The Man Who Overcome Adversity’ has been activated.]

I saw a message in front of me.

[Your stamina level has changed. Change: F -> E]

[Your power level has changed. Change: F -> E]

[Your agility level has changed. Change: F -> E]

[Your sense level has changed. Change: F -> E]

[Your Odin’s Wrath level has changed. Change: F -> E]

[Your wounds will heal by a little.]

[You will not feel pain for a while.]

I had to be unable to fight for the Adversity Overcomer to kick in.

***

The manager came running into the ring, and some of the audience came with him. Chaos ensued for a while.

“Are you crazy? That was unnecessary!”

The manager blew up at him, and he was staring at me. It was a spar without headgears, and while I did not know how bad my face was, the manager and the audience’s response gave me an estimate. Daesoo looked belated after some of his anger lessened.

I stood up and felt that some of my injuries were healed a bit. My heart was now just pumping wildly when I had thought it would explode before.

“I’m all right.”

Rough breaths and blood sprayed out with each word, and the ring floor around me was a mess with my blood.

“You rang it three times. There’s one more round left.” Someone said, eager to see the fight continue.

“I’m sorry, I must have gone crazy...”

Daesoo was not a bad person, and I just had touched a nerve in him as a professional boxer, by deliberately letting his punches land.

“What are you talking about! Daesoo! Take him to the hospital! How can you make a kid like that...Do you feel anything broken anywhere?”

I had to admit that the fight was over, and the towel someone gave to me was immediately bloodied after I washed my face. The manager performed emergency aid on my nose and eyes and handed me over to Daesoo, and it was useless for me to say that I was all right.

I left the gym.

“I’m sorry, Jungho.”

“You do not need to apologize since I had it coming.”

“Why did you do that? It’s not that I’m blaming you, but...”

“I apologize for my rude behavior, and you helped me a lot.”

It was then my entire face ached.

“Were you trying to save my pride? Hey, you’re not in a position to do so. Your face has been beaten to a pulp.”

“Please spend some time and go back, and I’ll go to the hospital alone.”

“No.”

“My bones are not broken anywhere, and the blood has stopped.”

“I’m sorry to say this, but you need stitches in a lot of places.”

He would not know the regenerative qualities of an awakened, and wounds like these would be completely healed in three days without stitches.

“I’ll come again soon. I’ll go first now!”

I barely managed to pull him off.

“The Man Who Overcome Adversity...”

I thought of what had happened as I walked, and it was after I came back to my senses as the effect of the trait wore off.

The trait The Man Who Overcome Adversity did not activate by self-wounds from my previous experiments, and it only activated when I could not fight anymore from attacks from others. I realized there was a deep meaning to the title, turning the situation around and allowing me to continue the fight with heightened powers. I felt that it meant those that were weak mentally, regardless of their physique, were unworthy of the title.

Well, The Man Who Overcome Adversity had to be strong mentally, even though I tried not to remember when I came out of the birth canal during my birth because it was so painful. However, I also thought that I should not just repress it, as my memories of what I overcame might help sometime.

I had been walking when my eyes went to the television news being shown in an electronic store’s showcase window.

[Development Bank. ‘Southeast Asian Financial crisis will not affect the domestic economy.’]

A large caption was written on the lower part of the screen, and the main anchor was delivering the news. I could understand what was going on by reading lips despite being unable to hear anything.

“The Thailand baht’s fall is not settling down. There has been a domino effect in all of Southeast Asia, such as the Philippines, Malaysia, and Indonesia, as their currencies also show a continuous fall. Regarding this issue, Ilju Jo, the Head of the International Planning Department in the Korea Development Bank, says that ‘we have prepared as we have been monitoring the Thailand economic crisis from late last year, and it will not affect our country.’ This was Chuljin Kim.”

He said that we would not be affected, but Korea will take one of the greatest hits. The news made me furrow my brow. The IMF shock would be in some ways greater than the shock received on the Day of Reckoning.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 18

My lips were sore, and I had scratches everywhere on my face. My left eye was almost closed shut, and the reflection that stared at me in the store window looked like a gang had beaten me. I had expected this to happen, which was why I had used Sungho’s name to stay out of the house. Since it was the final exam season, I was supposed to be staying at Sungho’s house to study until tomorrow, which was Constitution Day.

I had two ten thousand won bills in my pocket, my mother had given me the money to buy some treats to eat when studying with Sungho. (EN: $50.50. Yep, mom gave pocket money to a guy who’s worth TRILLIONS of won. ^_^ )

I stopped by a public bathroom in the park before going to an Internet cafe, and my clothes dried quickly despite wearing them wet after washing because it was a hot midsummer night. Pedestrians did not glance at me after I put on a wrinkled baseball cap out of my bag. The smell of cigarettes in the Internet cafe made me feel nostalgic.

I sat in one of the cubicles with a note hand-written by the owner instead of a membership card and accessed an American messenger site. I looked over the market conditions as I waited for Jonathan.

***

There was a monster called the Abyssal Ants, and while their size was less than that of a human palm and could be stomped to death, there were two reasons why the Awakened disliked them. They tended to swarm and were voracious and indiscriminate eaters. I had never seen them move around solo, and they moved for only one purpose in swarms numbering from a hundred minimum to tens of thousands. They were always hungry and would gnaw at everything in their path.

After they left everything in ruins, they would continue to move for new prey since the ants had endless hunger. The Hedge Funds and the investors that controlled them were just like that. They moved in groups and would eat anything in their path. They were touring Southeast Asia now.

Since the money they should have gobbled up was now in my pockets, they would be desperately famished by now. Their antics were now more aggressive than they had been in the original history, as they were attacking the Philippines, Malaysia, and Indonesia at the same time. Originally, the financial world had viewed Southeast Asia as one group, but it was a bit different this time.

I felt the worry in their movements since they must have noticed what was going on. They now knew that an unknown group had monopolized the position that the baht would fall on July 1st and had taken all the profits.

-J: Sun.

-N: I have been waiting. Don’t you think they have now noticed what is going on?

Jonathan had to know what I was talking about with only that vague hint if it was him.

-J: They will be seriously interested in knowing who emptied their pockets.

-N: They are attacking the Philippines, Malaysia, and Indonesia in one group. Isn’t it evident that they are rushing things?

-J: That they are afraid of us? Can’t that be a good thing?

-N: It might cause some problems in my calculations. Mistakes are made when rushing things, and I can’t calculate what mistakes they will make.

-J: You’ve done enough. Let’s forget it. Have you checked your email?

-N: Yes.

-J: As we have talked, I have assembled a task force of six people. How about inviting them to Korea? They should know who the actual owner of Jonathan Investments is.

-N: You haven’t told them who I am, right?

-J: Of course.

-N: You remember what I said before. I’m in your shadow. Please keep that in mind, Jonathan.

-J: Ok.

Jonathan began to report on new developments, and he had commissioned the processes for dividing the company to a new firm and had selected eight other firms to continue the process. If we changed firms after a process was completed, each group would only work with the documents they received without knowing what they were handling. They would be unable to see the whole picture.

-N: How many paper companies do you think will be laid out?

-J: Considering the ones we will have in tax havens, over a thousand. The commission fees are going to be astronomical. How are you going to distribute them? Have you thought of a plan?

-N: I’ll send you an email in the morning.

-J: Morning? I forget that you’re in Korea sometimes.

-N: What about Jeffrey K?

-J: He’s positive about it.

-N: That’s nice. I have another thing for him to do, along with buying out the investment firms.

I could not continue using other people’s servers when emailing or chatting with others, and the same went for phones. While I had chosen GOL messenger after looking over its security system, to hackers, the messenger was horribly vulnerable, with only anonymity and traffic volume as protection.

-N: Do you know Predict?

-J: Of course.

-N: It’s our first priority to buy out.

I would not have chosen Predict if it was only for their database products. The fact that Predict achieved a record-breaking rise from late 1998 to when the dotcom bubble exploded and reached a market capitalization of 200 billion dollars was a minor factor before the Day of Reckoning.

The database language they had made was the ubiquitous standard in the eighties. Data considered top secret such as dungeons, monsters, skills, abilities, items, insignias, box rates, and others were handled in the databases written in the language they had made. While each country and guild made their own databases using Predict’s development tools, the best databases had been made by their in-house programmers.

The guild controlled by the Second Virtue, Revoluchion, had considered their database, as important as their battle skills in the original timeline. If I had a chance to see Revoluchion’s database at least once, the battle against the Eight Virtues and Eight Evils might have been a bit different. Of course, I knew that my intervention would change history, such as different internal development team members. Therefore, it was important to decrease the variables as much as possible.

-J: Dear God, now IT?

-N: As I have said, I will put anything that earns a profit in our portfolio. I am planning to invest aggressively in other IT firms if there’s an opportunity.

-J: It’s not a mere investment in Predict’s case.

-N: I want a hold on the current CEO Donald Pinn as much as I can.

-J: You’re not going to interfere with their management and only enjoy their growth? However, Donald will not sell his company. Even if you succeed in a hostile M&A, he will just leave the company in anger.

-N: Predict is our top priority, and we will probably succeed if we give him the best possible stock options ratio in the field to Donald. The same goes for his annual income. If he leaves with those two conditions, it can’t be helped.

We would keep him motivated with stock options and buy Predict above their actual value with the maximum price available. Would he not be allured by the prospects?

***

Owners of massive capital are not mentioned in Forbes. They either anonymously monopolize basic resources such as metal, oil, and grain or are hidden in conspiracies embedded in history. However, there was a symbolic honor in being one of the richest people ranked in Forbes each year.

Counting his stock options and other benefits, Donald Pinn was ranked seventh in 2017, with fifty billion dollars. If we took out commission fees and other costs, that was about how much we had earned in Thailand. I felt that we still had a ways to go when thinking about that.

-J: It would be better to make one of our paper companies into a normal one and treat it as such.

-N: That’s right. The reason we’re separating the company lies in that.

-J: Oh? Aren’t we doing this for tax reasons?

-N: No, as I have said before, I do not want our finances to be revealed in full. We cannot transact everything we will be handling from real estate to firms under the Jonathan Investments’ name.

-J: Umm.

-N: Then, without any mistakes, let’s begin with Predict.

-J: All right.

-N: Don’t let Jeffrey handle this M&A.

-J: Why?

-N: You have already approached him in person, and he knows you. Jonathan Investments will expand only as an investment firm, and you will be the major shareholder and CEO of the company. However, you will not be known in other fields.

-J: Then I’ll go with it for now. It doesn’t mean I won’t be watching. I will.

I folded my arms and leaned against the chair. Jonathan had been mistaken about the reason behind separating the company, as he had said. It was not simply for taxes. A long while passed without any messages.

-J: Sun, I want to go into your head to see the big picture you’re drawing.

-N: I should have made things clear the last time. It’s my mistake.

-J: No, you had said that no one should know the owner. I misunderstood your meaning.

-N: Do you understand now?

-J: We are going to buy Predict, but we should not be the ones who have bought it as far as the world knows.

-N: Yes, all transactions are going to proceed like that.

-J: Some selected paper companies will be made into real companies, and the CEO of that company won’t know anything about Jonathan Investments and us. Is that right?

That was the core. They would be our companies, but the CEO and the employees would not know about our existence.

-J: However, there have to be connections that will connect our subsidiary companies and us.

-N: That’s why we will need several imaginary friends under a detailed design.

Like my friend Sungho.

-N: You don’t need to worry. It won’t be difficult after we divide the company. We will create paper companies that will be in charge of controlling other companies and will create paper companies to control our controllers. We will build several layers with this method.

-J: So, no one would know where the commands are coming from...

-N: The parties will think that they received their commands from above, which is why the separation should be done in as many layers as possible.

-J: Forget about your master plan for a second. Where did you learn all this?

-N: Do you know now what you should do?

-J: Yes. Sun, you do know what we’re doing...

The American government could imprison us for life.

-N: I do. I understand that Predict M&A will need some more time. Look at the time now. We should earn money. Our next investment...

Edited by Userunfriendly Investments. ^_^

Chapter 19

It was a massive giant, and Jonathan could not see its face no matter how he looked up. Jonathan had been frozen in shock when the giant’s hand caught him and he started wiggling uselessly to get free. Only Jonathan’s face was clear of the giant’s fist, and it was when the giant raised his fist to his face that Jonathan could finally see the massive facial features.

It was a familiar face. Sun? The giant’s face was that of a mysterious Asian boy. Jonathan opened his mouth to scream before he was swallowed by Sun, who had become a giant.

It had been too vivid of a dream. Even after he woke up, Jonathan felt the terror and helplessness in the dream, and his heart was still racing.

Jonathan’s mood was low, and he knew the source of this anxiety. While Sun was thirteen years old on documents, his brain and body were definitely not thirteen. Jonathan had met those called geniuses during his Ivy League days, and he saw the way their brains literally outclassed anyone they met. Jonathan had been continuously humbled by them, but those genius children had been only young children at heart even if they had world class intellects.

“However, Sun is...”

Jonathan had thought that Sun was one of those geniuses when he had guessed the fall of Thailand stocks and the baht right down to the exact date. He had heard of something similar before.

‘I have tens of thousands of plans in my head, and I’m taking them out to use them.’

Words that were unfathomable for the ordinary. Jonathan had thought that Sun’s calculations had come from those countless plans, and his genius simply lay in the financial field. It could happen. How could a genius be explained by the ordinary? It was like a blind man estimating how an elephant looked by touching it. Jonathan was thinking about the way Sun thought in general.

He was thirteen, and it was an age where people dream, confident that they understood the world. It was an age people boasted of how great they will be after one or two decades. However, Sun was beyond those levels, and he knew what to do. He seemed to have made preparations before he found Jonathan, and Sun had the intelligence to have ambitions and the expertise to act on them. He had the decisiveness to proceed with something that may get them sentenced to jail for life. It was like he had no fear of the unknown.

Jonathan was now closely connected with Sun despite not knowing him well, and their destiny lay together now. If the United States government discovered the company’s hidden funds, Sun would not be alone when being sentenced to decades in prison. Jonathan’s eyes became bright when his thoughts arrived there.

“It was impossible, even when I think of it now.”

What had happened until now was amazing enough to make a film, but what they had to do now is even more dangerous than before. After he got up, Jonathan lifted his phone because he remembered the phone number of a skilled international private detective firm. However, he was unable to dial the number at the end.

‘Even if I had Sun investigated now...’

When Jonathan had established an investment firm with his four hundred thousand dollars and gave away 51% of the shares as if a devil had whispered to him, he did so because he felt like he was investing in Sun.

‘I have to continue thinking like that and not think of anything else.’

Jonathan sat in front of his computer, and there were many emails. Some of them were from the firms dividing the company into pieces, and there was one from Sun. The first step of the process had ended, and eight paper companies were made. What was left was distributing billions of dollars according to Sun’s orders.

“Most of them offshore...He’s crazy...”

What Jonathan had been expecting came. Jonathan began to write a reply to Sun, and while his hands shook, he had already made the decision a long time ago.

-I’ll proceed as we discussed.

A few weeks passed after that night.

***

Wall Street’s lights did not go out, as there were various markets all around the world and their opening and closing times were different. It was the same for Jonathan’s office, and everyone was here late at night. However, they were silent, unlike other offices, and it was because Jonathan had revealed Jonathan Investments’ funds to his team members before the actual meeting.

All the team members knew that Jonathan Investments did not have other investors, which meant that all that money was Jonathan’s. He had become a billionaire in just a few months.

“Can you explain this? I cannot even imagine how this came to be.”

“It’s simple. I invested and earned.”

“Jesus Christ! Jonathan! Do you realize what you’re saying? I know how much you could have raised at first. I’m sorry to say that it would have been less than a million dollars.”

“It was four hundred thousand dollars and not a million.”

“Don’t kid me.”

“Do you think this is a joke? Where do you think your payroll comes from?”

Jonathan pointed to the account status on the monitor.

“Oh my god...how can this be?”

“I already I made the money. I understand how you feel because I felt the same when I started.”

“Jonathan!”

The questions didn’t stop, and Jonathan sighed.

“Where else would I have earned this much money? It was Thailand, of course. I bet all of my funds on two chances, the second week of May and on July second. Isn’t that enough?”

Jonathan felt the weight of his team’s looks of disbelief and shock, and while he was blatantly taking all the credit, Sun had been the real genius. The numbers they had been shown were also not true, only a fraction of the Fifty Billion US Dollars that were currently being divided into paper companies according to Sun’s plans.

“...You made four hundred thousand dollars into THIS! You, Jonathan?”

“I understand your surprise, but how about stopping there? Stop shouting, this is not a frat party.”

Jonathan spoke casually before everyone’s astonished eyes.

“Don’t you guys realize what kind of a chance this is for you? There are only six of you and one more who are employed by this company. I am going to treat you guys as well as I can, which is why I brought you here.”

Only the sound of people gulping could be heard, and someone now spoke.

“So, we’re looking at a legend.”

However, no one thought that the phrase was childish. Actually, it was insufficient, as everyone would agree that Jonathan could be called the God of Investments. With a loud clack, Jonathan stood up from the table.

“I’ll go this over again, but Jonathan Investments hired you guys. I’m the director, and you’re the traders. While you’ll process individual investments as you had before, my orders are the law regarding the big projects. And there will be BIG PROJECTS. I will not accept objections and you can leave if you want. I’ll give you a nice compensation fee for your time.”

“Who else...knows about this?”

Everyone was still in shock.

“Only you guys. Did you forget that Jonathan Investments is a hedge fund that is built on solely my money?”

Hedge funds did not need to submit regular business reports to the government, and Jonathan was alluding to that.

“If you guys don’t go talking about this, it won’t be known. But they are aware.”

Everyone knew who they were.

“They know that while they went through the war, someone else had taken all the profits. That’s why they’re more aggressive in Southeast Asia now.”

Jonathan repeated what Sun had explained to him.

“That’s because of you?”

“What world do you live in, Jonathan?”

No one could actually feel Jonathan’s story, but the numbers did not lie. Everyone looked back and forth between the computer monitor and Jonathan and blinked.

“I’ll tell you after this project ends. We’re going to take Wall Street’s Champion Belt.” (EN: Of course, Wall Street doesn’t have those gaudy championship belts like in boxing or professional wrestling. However, based on the translation for both the novel and the manhwa, the author deliberately went for this visual in his prose. ^_^ )

Everyone thought now that Jonathan was no longer one of them. His success would bring in much more fame than simple numbers. The customers would line up with their money and Jonathan Investments’ future was unimaginable...

“You can know that Jeffrey is researching investment firms we’re going to buy out.”

Jonathan stirred up another storm in the others’ thoughts by that revelation.

“Jeffrey!”

“Jeffrey Kay?!”

Jonathan nodded and pointed at the window.

“We probably will be there after this project ends.”

Wall Street’s land taxes were vastly different when a mere road separated them. Jonathan was pointing at the building that had towered over all lesser Wall Street’s traditional landmarks.

“You now know that your choice was not wrong.”

Jonathan spoke as he met his team member’s eyes one by one.

“Congratulations. You have become one of the majors by joining Jonathan Investments.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 20

Teenagers will be teenagers, and it was an era where the school action genre was popular in comics and films. When I went training at various gyms in Seoul and regularly had freshly bandaged injuries, while my parents supported me, my schoolmates made a lot of noise. The rumors about me were cringingly childish for me to hear, as they said I was fighting off Secret Murim Clans or I was a candidate for Leadership in a Triad.(EN: Triads are Chinese organized crime families)

However, the inane antics of those young children ended after summer vacation began. Today was one of my vacation days, and I was enrolled in summer cram classes and playing basketball with my imaginary friend Sungho. Or at least, that’s what my mother knew about my schedule.

“Son, bring Sungho here one day. I haven’t seen the face of your best friend.”

“Yes.”

“Are you going to continue boxing?”

“I’ll stop if you want me to.”

“You always go a bit too far. I like that you started to exercise again.”

“Yes.”

My mother took Madecassol out of her apron pocket, and it was a familiar ritual these days. She would stop me from going out and apply the anti-scarring ointment on my wounds.

“It’s all right if you’re a bit rebellious.”

I replied with only a wordless smile.

“My handsome boy, my son. Come home early. Do you have your allowance?”

While I had used it all up, I would have no reason to live by a middle schooler’s allowance from today. There was money coming in.

***

[Il Shin Financial Holdings held a board meeting on the 21st and announced that they would establish ‘Jeon il Investments,’ a joint investment firm with Golden Wish, a foreign firm specializing in international investments. This decision has been made under the benefits the government promised...]

Because it was only a short article, it was not at the level that would be written up in the newspaper yet. A VIP high up must have ordered this press release to let the public have something hopeful amidst the anticipated foreign exchange crisis.

The picture attached was small and in black and white, and there were no specific numbers regarding the foreign funds this deal would bring in, and it just showed some unnamed foreign CEO was shaking hands with the CEO of a small holdings firm. While the article was exaggerating things by calling it a firm specializing in international investments, Gold Wish was only a hollow paper company. However, the government was already promising benefits.

Foreign capital was flowing out, and even domestic investors took out their funds as fear spread in the market. I understood that they would want to grasp anything at this point, but...

It was a pitiful situation, and it was then a shadow leaned over the newspaper I was reading.

I looked up to see the same foreign man as in the picture looking down at me. While his cap was pulled on low, his jaw exactly matched the picture.

I gave him the code word, and received the counter sign, and the man’s expression was not happy. He looked dissatisfied with why he had to do even this kind of dirty work, but he just laid down the briefcase he was assigned to deliver and hurriedly went away.

I went somewhere quiet and opened the case to see about a million dollars in hundred dollar bills. It would be about a billion won in today’s rates, and the money was from the slush funds that had come out of dividing our original company into innumerable paper companies.

***

One needed identification documents in the financial field to exchange currencies when the scale was a million dollars and up. However, the backstreets of Myeongdong still stuck to the transaction methods before the real-time financial system came into effect, and the old owner who dealt in dollars welcomed me with her open arms.

While a million dollars would be a small amount to her, who was called “Myeongdong’s Big Mama,” no one was exchanging dollars to won at all these days.

Therefore, the black market had also frozen down, and I was a customer who had graced her store in these hard times. I was also a customer in my previous life...

“Can you carry all that alone? Do you want me to have my boys deliver that for you in a car?”

The owner asked as she pointed at the stacked money boxes. While her face was severe, she was friendly in her actions.

“I called a truck. Please have them load it and let me use your phone once.”

The owner picked up the receiver on the desk and brought it to me. I heard the call connect after I pressed the buttons.

The truck I had hired was waiting outside, and I climbed into the passenger seat after the money boxes were loaded. It was best to have the billion won in cash. It would be tied up if I used a bank account, and the account brokers would try to swindle me anyway.

“Mr. Kim!”

The real estate agent was waiting for me where we had agreed to meet and helped me move the money boxes from the truck. His sedan’s trunk and backseat were filled with money boxes. The agent’s expression was serious as he spoke.

“You must be doing something huge since you’re so young. I envy you.”

Even if the money in the boxes were from the black market, he seemed not to care.

“Are there any changes in the contract?”

“Your conditions will be met. President Choi is said to own many buildings in Gangnam, and everyone in my field knows him. You can trust him.”

While the real estate guy said it indirectly, he clearly meant that since his customer was rich, he would not mind this small under-the-table contract. I had put out a condition for the office rental.

I would pay the rental fee for two years at once with cash but would not use my real name and identification for the transaction. While it was illegal, the real estate agent and the leaseholder agreed to my conditions.

I procured an office in the middle of Gangnam with an astounding rent fee because the buildings around here met my security conditions.

Only those with ID cards could enter, and guards were standing by 24/7 in the luxurious lobby. The real estate manager could only guide me to my office with a guard and a deputy of the leaseholder as our escorts.

“All you have to do is move in, and the cleaning is complete.”

I saw the deciding factor that made me rent here when the office door opened. A terminal, a phone cable, and office phone lay on the empty floor. Finally! It was more valuable to me than the money boxes the building employees were bringing inside.

This was when ADSL was beginning to be available, and the internet access point of this building had security that could not be gained in an ordinary household.

(EN: Asymmetric digital subscriber line (ADSL) is a type of digital subscriber line (DSL) technology, a data communications technology that enables faster data transmission over copper telephone lines than a conventional voiceband modem can provide. ADSL differs from the less common symmetric digital subscriber line (SDSL). )

“I’ll pay you the fee now. Take these two boxes, and you’ll see that the amount is right.”

While there were suspicious gazes, cash transactions like this were not that unusual for the rich. The deputy’s face held a faint smile as he welcomed such a deal since cash like this will become part of President Choi’s slush funds.

“If you need anything regarding the office, you can contact me here.”

The deputy left his card and my ID card and went away with two boxes. While it was a deal where the cash came out of cardboard boxes, it was not unnatural in this high-class building. Real estate agents and deputies met many people with cash, and a name would be added to their rich clientele. Me.

***

That night, I finished installing the safe and the computer, which meant I finished my ‘secret base’ in a day. However, instead of various items and supplies, a computer was placed with an ADSL modem. I looked at the cable connected to the computer with satisfied eyes and pressed the power button.

I had been desperately waiting for the moment when I could be connected to the internet with decent speed instead of a slow telephone modem.

I lifted the receiver as I waited for the computer to boot. There was no need to worry about international call fees the moment I received the funds, and Jonathan would be in his office now.

It was seven in the evening in Seoul and six in the morning in New York.

I gave him my office address and went into the reason I called him.

While only Jonathan was doing the long flights, we could not set up a middleman. After two days, I took Jonathan, who had come from America to my office. There were various exercise machines in the office, and they took about half of the office space.

Jonathan clucked his tongue and tapped the sandbag. As I remembered the awakened Jonathan, his awkward movements bothered me.

“While I had guessed, you must be manic about exercise. Wait, is that a sword?”

Jonathan discovered the sword I had placed in a corner. From how his eyes glinted and he forgot about being tired, he was relishing my office’s strange atmosphere. Jonathan had been heading to where the sword was when he saw something else.

“You’re not the one who drew this, right?”

Jonathan asked in front of the picture I had hung on the wall. When I did not reply, Jonathan looked certain. The drawing was not framed, and the indentations of the pencil could be clearly seen. Jonathan talked about how realistic the monsters looked in the picture to explain how skilled I was at drawing.

He seemed more relieved than enjoying himself, and he sat as he asked me about my hobbies. He was asking about my parents, whether I had siblings, and how I had grown up.

I changed the subject to the suitcase he had brought along, despite the fact that Jonathan obviously wanted to avoid it.

“Can I confirm the material you brought with you?”

The names of our paper companies filled a book, and they numbered over a thousand. I could also see how the funds had continued to move through them. Jonathan’s face was rigid after taking out all of the documents, and I knew why. The documents in front of me could be the fatal weakness that would imprison us for the rest of our lives in an American prison.

“If we hire good lawyers and are fortunate in the judges, it will be offshore tax evasion and not embezzlement. Either way, the amount is huge enough to be considered an unprecedented financial crime. However, everyone does this. We’re just different in scale.”

Editor: Userunfriendly

Chapter 21

With a quiet Jonathan in front of me, I continued to go through the documents. He seemed to have given his all to set up the complex labyrinth of paper companies, as the relations between the more than a thousand paper companies were as convoluted as you could imagine. Circular shareholding and holding structures were arranged in a complex manner to make the reader’s head spin.

The firms that had done this for us were following the laws, but the sum total became illegal when we assembled the complete structure. Ironically the firms that had actually done the deed had broken no laws, but we had by merely planning and designing this golden Puzzle Box.

“So, these are the originals. May I have them?”

Jonathan slowly nodded. The connections were complicated enough that even a few missing pages would need years of investigation to find the missing links. Without this ledger, even we would not know how much funds were going into where, in what way.

Therefore, this ledger was a key of sorts and the only documents that proved we were the owners of those companies. We moved to the copy machine, as Jonathan needed copies.

“Do you regret this?”

“No, Sun. I’m just letting things happen after meeting you. We made so much money that it feels unreal.”

While Jonathan was saying such things, his face was as rigid, when he first took out the documents.

“Jonathan, it will be at least three years before a tax investigation, and there is a high possibility that it won’t happen. Even if it does, what’s the probability that everything will be discovered?”

“What if the worst happens? If someone steps on our tail...”

“If that day comes, let’s stamp them out with money.”

“Stamp them out with money?”

“We’re doing these things to earn money for such operations.”

“I don’t know what comes first and what comes later now.”

“Here, have them.”

I handed the copies to Jonathan. The sound of the copy machine whirring did not stop, and I started to cross check the documents that had been copied with the accounts that held much of our funds. Our paper companies were spread all over the global tax havens, such as the Cayman Islands, Bahamas, Switzerland, Ireland, the Netherlands, Bermuda, and Hong Kong. Then there were core companies such as Gold Wish, established in the Bahamas, a small island country southwest of Florida.

Rich people were living like royalty in large manors that were surrounded by palm trees, but how many of them had the dollars that had been poured into Gold Wish?

The monitor screen brightened, and the Bahamas account opened.

[Registered Business Name: Gold Wish]

[Account Balance: $ 3,000,000,000]

Then the transfer history of how the 3 billion dollars were collected was shown. Five paper companies owned Gold Wish shares, and the firm names in the transfer history matched those in the documents.

All the paper companies were like this, and Jeon il Investments, which will enter Korea, was the same. Jeon il Investments will be established in the same manner as Gold Wish, which means that five paper companies will invest equally to Jeon il.

The plans to place 10 billion dollars in Jeon il Investments had been finished, despite the fact that the funds would have to be deposited in messy divided amounts.

“You confirmed the Bahamas account, right?”

I asked Jonathan.

“Gold Wish?”

Of course, Jonathan knew the name of the core company that had its roots in the Bahamas.

“Yes, it’s clean. You must have paid a lot of commission fees.”

“Dirty means clean in this field.”

“Where did you learn expressions like those, Sun? Anyway, I’m also satisfied with the results. If that’s not art, what is?”

“What firms made them?”

Jonathan named several legal and accounting firms that would do anything for money. I selected one of the firms that were in charge of the final division process.

“It would be better to buy this firm out and place it under Jonathan Investments.”

“While shopping is nice, you will run out of funds if you buy everything you want. There are only 10 billion dollars left in the New York company.”

Jonathan smirked at having said only 10 billion dollars, and it was the first time his expression loosened after being rigid for so long.

“After October, our coffers will be full.”

“October?”

“I wish that you’ll stay here with me until then.”

“What about the New York company? Do I trust the desk team?”

“What does it matter when the orders come from here? The problem is whether they will follow orders without doing anything else, as I had emphasized loyalty.”

“I’m sorry for saying this, but they are failures who have been fired after losing huge amounts of money for their firms and clients.”

Jonathan meant that according to his calculations, they had been crushed down by their failures and would not risk their only lifelines by disobeying our orders. I nodded and moved to the safe.

“You must be tired, so please find somewhere you can rest. Also, use only cash and not credit cards from now on.”

The safe unlocked with the crisp sound of heavy bolts being thrown, and there were stacks of ten thousand won bills inside.

“Like criminals?”

“Like real billionaires.”

“Same difference.”

Jonathan was right. I still remembered a scene from a Korean film. While I did not remember the title, the movie was about a rich family’s private lives. The film’s protagonist was the secretary for the family, and one day had a chance to go into the safe where the family’s slush funds were stored. It was a large walk-in safe, and ten thousand won bills filled all the shelves. The old woman, who was the head of the family, then tells the protagonist that he can take as much money as he wanted. While the protagonist had not done so to the end, Jonathan took the bills.

He put bills in his pants pockets and inside his jacket and briefcase, but the amount was less than ten million won. (EN: Approximately $10,000 US)

“I’ll check in to a hotel.”

“Ok, I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Can we meet?”

“It’s school vacation.”

Jonathan looked at me with astonished eyes, as he seemed to forget often that I was still a teenager.

***

I went to the building the next day, among those wearing suits despite the summer heat. The identification they wore like slave collars around their necks said in clear letters Daemin Bank. I went through the lobby with them and also rode in the same elevator.

The first floor of the building was rented by Daemin Bank, the biggest bank in Korea. However, the entrance ordinary employees and the customers used went directly outside, they could not go through the building lobby. It meant that I was riding the elevator with board members or special employees.

I noted that they were too young to be board members and lowered my gaze. I saw band-aids on their thumbs and forefingers, which covered their fingernails. Those were traces of battle! They must be Daemin Bank’s Foreign Exchange Management Team. This building had the best online system in the second half of 1997 because of them.

As I placed my ID card on the control panel, the light on the 34th floor where my office was lit up. The men in suits seemed to be aware of me, but the man with the team leader ID card lowered his guard at my young face and casual wear. His lips opened.

“If we fail today, a written apology won’t cut it. Get something today.”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

The responses were immediate and mechanical, and the elevator began to move.

“Deputy Kim.”

“Yes.”

“Has it come in?”

“Yes?”

“What do you mean by that? The information leaked from Deutsche Bank, aren’t you in charge of that?”

“Yes, that is correct.”

“Can’t you do something right? Are you still asleep?”

“I’m sorry.”

“How is it going?”

“It’s in.”

“That’s a lie, right?”

“The information was legitimate. A single group monopolized the position on July 1st, and that group would have liquidated on July 2nd.”

“Wow...a single group got everything? Are they gods?”

The man exclaimed and shook his head. The man was not alone, and several others questioned the information. They were talking about what we had done to the Thailand Foreign Exchange Market in early July.

“You can’t get the specifics?”

“As you know, transaction history...”

“All right. We have to chase them down. Deputy Kim.”

“Yes.”

“Do you have anything else?”

“There are no similar movements in the Philippines, Malaysia, and Singapore.”

“If they got it all, they must have made loads of money. So, only Hong Kong is left.”

“Yes.”

“The attack on Hong Kong has started, but there isn’t any news about it yet.”

“Yes.”

“Don’t trade in the morning market.”

“The morning market?”

“Didn’t you hear me? They are gunning for Hong Kong! Come to the meeting room as soon as you finish the preparations. Let’s go after them.”

They are coming for us? I remained indifferent. The same thing would be happening in all the elite banks around the world, especially those whose pockets had been emptied by us!

However, how could they follow us when we are already divided into hundreds of paper companies?

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 22

Jonathan had come in to work first. The drawing he saw yesterday must have made an impression on him, as he stood in front of it again.

“It’s detailed. You would succeed as a manhwa illustrator. Is there something you can’t do? However, why did you draw a monster? Is there a reason?”

Jonathan looked like he was evaluating art and was stroking his chin as he looked over the drawing inch by inch. Actually, he seemed like more of a psychologist examining a Rorschach inkblot?!

“The size is about thirty meters.”

“Were you inspired by Godzilla?”

This abomination was similar to Godzilla, as it had not been even scratched after being hit by a 15 megaton thermonuclear warhead.

The Eight Evils and Eight Virtues had to join forces for the first and last time when this monster had appeared, and I had watched the battle from a television with bad reception.

Jonathan, you asked why I drew this monster. It is because this massive Kaiju reminded me of my enemies. It would be another twenty years before we see this monster again. During this battle I had felt existential dread, and my own insignificance from an entity which had withstood the ultimate technological might of humanity, the Thermal Nuclear Bomb, and survived. I also felt the vile strength of the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues, both hating myself for the feeling of relief as we were saved, and despising those humans who emulated the monster they had fought, regarding those lesser Awakened and simple humans as insects to be trod beneath them. I was certain this time around I will amass a wealth beyond belief and change the future completely.

Human beings are like that, they need purpose and I hung that drawing to remind me of my enemies and my goals...

“You can have it if you want since I can draw another one.”

I took off the drawing and handed it over to Jonathan. If he held on to this until that day, he would naturally know how I could have drawn this picture. How I had become a “Genius”. I will not be able to hide from Jonathan after that day, and I will need comrades who I can trust explicitly, especially those who were Awakened.

“You don’t exercise much, right?”

“Muscle guy, don’t lecture me that trading is also a physical battle. Don’t you know that exercise erodes vitality? There are parts of the human body that can be healed, and those that cannot be healed. Why do you think athletes die young? It’s because...”

I let Jonathan’s excuses run by, as the reason that Jonathan could pass the Trial Tests was not because of his strength or stamina. The damn Trial Tests were taboo among the awakened. There were incidents that could not be spoken of after the tests, and we had to do anything and everything to survive, and each moment tested our humanity.

The reason why so many awakened had twisted personalities may have been this simple. Jonathan had been a survivor who had lived despite having ordinary physical abilities. However, people like him had been cunning.

While Jonathan probably had gained those instincts from Wall Street, he had changed after meeting me. I would need to train him hard when the time comes, so he would not fall behind during the Trial Tests.

***

“Anyway.”

Jonathan opened the door to a different room. He seemed to have explored our office while he waited for me. The office was divided into two spaces. One was my personal exercise room with my personal desk, exercise equipment, and drawings that Jonathan had been interested in. The other was the computer room that stored our weapons. There were ten tables, and each had one computer, five monitors, and an internet connection to the New York Stock Exchange.

With other equipment, the room looked like the operations center of a major bank. The men in the elevator also worked in a space like this.

“Where’s my desk?”

Jonathan asked me.

“Half the room is yours and worth 25 billion dollars.”

Jonathan immediately understood what I was saying.

“There won’t be any additional people, right?”

“Yes, there shouldn’t be.”

Why should we show others how we hid the funds when we had gone through so much trouble to obfuscate the trail in the first place? Jonathan and I would deal under various ghost company names from now on from these ten computers.

“However, it won’t be as harsh as before.”

“All right, let’s talk about that.”

Jonathan sat on a chair and faced me.

“I’m planning to limit the leverage to the minimum.”

“That’s good. The situation has changed.”

It was not because of the massive increase in funds. I made the choice because history was changing from our intervention. As the baht had fallen on a larger scale than past history, the Hedge Fund Coalition and investors were more aggressive in attacking Southeast Asia. The Philippines peso, the Malaysia ringgit, and the Indonesia rupiah had been crushed simultaneously and not in succession. Events were happening faster than in the previous history.

I could not use the method of guessing the exact date to use maximum leverage again. While I could no longer predict events exactly, I had no regrets.

I had already gained 50 billion dollars from the investors’ pockets, and while there would be changes in dates and numbers, the general trend was the same.

That was why I was not trying to exploit the investors who were knocking on Hong Kong’s backdoor from early August. I was anticipating the events in Hong Kong’s October, when the investors’ attacks reached maximum, that was our chance.

“You can guess from the ongoing situation. The investors chose Hong Kong as their next goal and had begun operations as we expected.”

“The attackers will bleed.”

Jonathan spoke the conclusion first, and his tone was full of confidence. I saw the expression I had seen when Jonathan had looked back on his heyday in 1997 Hong Kong in the future. I welcomed it.

“From the circumstances, China will not intervene.”

“There’s one more thing, Sun. The attackers will believe that the Hong Kong Government will do anything to protect the stock market.”

“You don’t think so, Jonathan?”

“Hong Kong is familiar with Wall Street’s offensive strategies, and they have the most elites after Tokyo in Asia. Also, Hong Kong has been under British rule until last month and they know how to think like the attackers. They also have endurance since they have about 100 billion dollars in their foreign currency reserves.”

He was accurate, and Jonathan proved why his heyday had been 1997 Hong Kong. Being able to think like one’s enemy was just as important as knowing yourself. The reason I had been able to irritate the Eight Evils and Eight Goods with my low level abilities had been because of that, as I had been able to predict what they’ll do to a certain extent.

“It’s true.”

I folded my arms and nodded to signal that Jonathan should go on. However, he had finished. While Jonathan had correctly guessed the trend, he had not been able to go into specifics. It was inevitable, as Hong Kong’s method to defend against the investors had been beyond imagination.

“I’ll ask you a question. The only method to defend against the attacks is to raise the interest rate, and the stock market would inevitably break down from that. Can Hong Kong solve this contradiction?”

“Yes, they can. It’s Hong Kong, and the investors cannot break them down, Sun.”

“No, they can’t. It’s certain that the stock market will break down when the interest rate is raised.”

However, Jonathan’s eyes did not shake, as he was still certain that Hong Kong could defend itself. His face said that he thought while he could not know the exact method, the attackers could not break down Hong Kong.

“Sun, are you thinking of betting that the attackers....will win?”

“At the end, the Hong Kong Government will abolish the fixed exchange system to protect the stock market, the Hong Kong dollar will fall, and they will get the profit.”

“That...”

“The Hong Kong Stock Market is the only route China has to the capitalist world, and Hong Kong has to protect its stock market no matter what the cost. It is China’s future.”

“Even by giving up their foreign exchange market?”

Jonathan’s tone was wistful since I was going in the opposite direction from him.

“Yes. If Hong Kong has to give up either their stock or foreign exchange market, it will give up their foreign exchange market.”

Hong Kong giving up its foreign exchange market meant that the attackers would win.

“Sun, do you actually believe this?”

I had not thought of testing Jonathan, as I had already tested him multiple times. When the forty thousand became 200 million, when the 200 million became 50 billion, and when those dollars were divided into numerous paper companies, he could have pushed me away each time.

While I would have not gone down easy, he had not and passed all three tests.

“There’s a saying we Koreans often say.”

“What are you talking about?”

“You have to listen to me to the end. Hong Kong giving up the foreign exchange market instead of their stock market would be what the attackers are thinking.”

“I’m...surprised.”

“You are right. Hong Kong can think like that, which means that the answer is evident.”

“So, Sun you’re saying...”

“If I was the Hong Kong government, I would give up on the stock market instead of the foreign exchange market, to an extreme level that no one would be able to expect. They will raise the short-term interest rate to the maximum.”

I raised three fingers.

“A 3% increase?”

“No, 300%.”

Jonathan’s face cringed.

“300%? 300%! Sun, I believe whatever you say, but not this time. That’s crazy. A child wouldn’t do that.”

Yes, if one read Economics for Dummies, you could know how crazy this idea was. However, Hong Kong was going to do exactly that.

“Jonathan, Hong Kong will destroy their stock market by their own hands.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 23

“No matter how much I think, it’s an insane idea.”

Jonathan spoke in a long while.

“Yes, it’s crazy. However, I’m dead certain.”

“Sun, have you been planning like this until now?”

“I see the material and think what my enemy would do, what their approach would be, and how my enemy’s target would respond.”

“However, to think that Hong Kong will break its stock market on its own...”

“But that’s the most certain way to chase away the Hedge Funds.”

“Will they give up easily? The damage will be unbelievable.”

“Haven’t I told you what the Hedge Funds were after in the first place?”

“Korea!”

“Yes, this country.”

Actually, the hedge Funds wanted Japan the most, but how could they go after Japan when Hong Kong was such a formidable opponent? Japan was Asia’s financial fortress, along with Hong Kong. Also, the USA would not allow Japan to be played by the Hedge Funds, even if they had to throw Korea to the wolves.

***

The reason that expert financiers, businessmen, and politicians had a comparatively high survival rate in the Trial Tests was not that complicated. Some people guessed that it was because of their renown. However, most of those who said such things had not even experienced the Trial Tests. In there, fame was nothing more than a weakness.

They had a high survival rate because they could act strategically, as they had lived most of their lives on battlefields. They knew how to act to take things away and hold on to what they had. While I belittled the Hedge Funds, their real identity was elite financial groups who thrived by preying on the large global banks.

Their final objective would be Korea. However, we had protected ourselves so the hedge funds and investors could not play tricks on us by creating a closed financial system. We blocked foreigners from intervening and investing, and they could not attack Korea directly.

Therefore, they went with a strategy that would crumble Korea from the inside by spreading fear by attacking Southeast Asia and finally by attacking Hong Kong, which seemed impregnable.

Fear will overwhelm Korea, and the scared domestic investors will take back their investments. The foreign banks that had lent dollars to major Korean firms will scream to have the funds returned instead of extending their loan, saying that they had not entered a suicide pact with the Korean companies.

Fear would lead to chaos, and rumors would start that Korea would be ruined as a country. The situation would worsen until Korea announced a moratorium, which was a sign that they were defeated. It was then the Hedge Funds would collect the profit they had nurtured over a long time.

Now the strategy the Hedge Funds would use to attack an invincible opponent is obvious. The Trial Tests required such strategies, and some were skilled in such tactics, like the military, as well as financiers, businessmen, and politicians.

One might have already guessed, but it was true. I had been a trader like Jonathan, and I also had worked at Wall Street for a time.

***

“The money we earned in Thailand is impossible to believe. 50 billion dollars came out of the baht market, which deals at 3 billion dollars. This is a historic incident in the financial field.”

“The words historic incident doesn’t cover what we did.”

Jonathan smiled faintly as he remembered that day.

“Everyone is paying attention to us, even if they do not know who we are or how we are structured.”

“They know that a group which monopolized everything exists.”

“People all have habits, and that’s true for trading too, Sun.”

“I get what you’re saying.”

“We have to keep in mind if our tail is caught, the trends will fall heavily in our favor.”

“That means we will be handing out what we could have gotten, right?”

“It will be alright if things stop there since we make a profit at least. My calculations and investments are based on past records, and as you will know, I prefer investing against the market. That will be true in the future.”

“We hit the jackpot like that, Jonathan.”

“We can’t move when we lead the trends. If many groups follow us, even I cannot estimate how the governments will change their financial policies.”

Jonathan finally looked like he realized how much money we had earned in Thailand and how much renown we had gained in the global financial market. His face quickly darkened. Jonathan did not look like someone who had accumulated massive wealth, but someone who regretted that he could not be relied on.

Jonathan met my eyes, and he again shook his head.

“Sun, you...”

I knew what Jonathan was going to say, and I interrupted first.

“Jonathan, what did I say when you asked me whether I was planning to prevent the disturbance that will come to Korea?”

“You said that you only see the money.”

“Yes. Don’t think about policy changes, unemployment rates, household debts, and anything else. Just work with the numbers in front of us.”

“We can ruin a country if we want, and the same thing will happen if we make a mistake, Sun.”

“We already have billions offshore.”

“You don’t have to remind me that we are criminals every time.”

“No, I’m trying to say that all of this is the Major Leagues that you have always dreamed of.”

I spoke sincerely.

“However, feeling responsibility is good. Wall Street numbs that feeling. But don’t be weak.”

Jonathan will get used to this, as human beings all adjust to their present situation. This was the excuse that those who had murdered in the Trial Tests had made to others.

“Sun, what is inside you? I...can’t get used to you.”

“You seem to have found the will to fight. Then let’s begin the briefing.”

***

A basic financial fact is that raising interest rates leads to stocks and bonds falling. However, we have massive funds, and the market had limits. Since we have to divide as much as possible, we will need to bet not only the stock falling but also that the bond will fall.

Another basic financial fact is that short selling is used when a fall is predicted. It literally means selling nothing, and a loss occurs if the stock price goes up. We had used this method when the stock price fell in Thailand. (EN: Short selling occurs when an investor borrows a security and sells it on the open market, planning to buy it back later for less money. Short sellers bet on, and profit from, a drop in a security’s price. Short selling has a high risk/reward ratio: It can offer big profits, but losses can mount quickly and infinitely.)

However, there were only a few countries that allowed short selling on bonds at this period even if short selling stocks was possible. We would need to finish betting on bonds falling through a different route.

“The New York company will bet on bond falling, and we will directly bet on a stock falling through the rest of the paper companies.”

“Even if we go ahead with the stocks, there’s no way to bet on bond falling.”

“We will have to make a way. The desk team is idle, right?”

“Since they have no orders.”

“What’s the amount Jonathan Investments can use?”

“5 billion dollars. I left the other 5 billion for your shopping list, Sun.”

“It’s enough. I’ll write a product proposal. Have them go to the major banks, not only in the USA but in Europe.”

“What if they do not accept the proposal? Hong Kong is raising interest rates as we speak.”

“However, not up to 300%. You said that it would be insane.”

“A 50% increase would be insane.”

“That’s true. However, I will make the banks accept our proposal by setting the standard at a 100% increase. If the increase goes over, we win, and under, the banks win.”

“Sun...”

“It would be even more insane not to accept this offer. All of the banks will sign up as they sneer at us. They will call us idiots and pop the champagne to celebrate their victory.”

Those that had been willing to gamble on the 2008 subprime mortgage crisis had earned money like this. While sneering at them had been free, their earnings were immense. While we would be wearing expensive suits and waving around a thick wad of documents as we say that ‘this is the result of cutting-edge financial acumen,’ what we were actually doing was a gamble between us and the bank. We were going to repeat this performance multiple times against the major global banks.

“Who will refuse millions of dollars when it appears to them as a gift?”

Jonathan let out a sign, and he nodded after a long time.

“We will make the proposal even more appetizing. They can have the entire amount if the increase is under 100%, but we will apply profit in stages from 100% and above.”

“If things go your way, and the increase is 300%?”

“We’d get three times our investment.”

“Everyone would go for this. Let’s do it!”

“Are you serious?”

“I’m saying that it is that appetizing. I’ve heard of an even crazier thing than a 300% interest rate increase. When you told me to establish the company with my money and give you more than half of the shares was even more completely insane. Look where we are now. Anyway, I’m in.”

“Then begin the preparations.”

“What?”

“You’ll become famous that day, Jonathan. More than you could ever imagine.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 24

Emily was unable to believe, much less accept the situation. Jonathan was one of the many who had just graduated from being a junior level broker and trader. Guys like him could be seen by the hundreds on Wall Street. Moreover, there had been recent rumors that Jonathan’s past performance at both had been less than lackluster around her alumnus.

Yet, impossibly, a guy like him had achieved an impossible success that would go down in financial history in the span of a single day. With a stake of less than a million dollars, Jonathan had pocketed ten billion dollars in just two months. It was an incredible record that would be forever unbroken.

Jonathan? That Jonathan did this?

She and other teammates talked about this whenever they ate together. While they spoke every day, the conclusion was always the same. There was only one way that Jonathan could have made such a nonsensical profit.

As Jonathan had hinted, he had placed his entire fortune on maximum leverage. He had liquidated his assets in a suicidal manner, and unbelievably it had worked. It was miraculous luck, and even if gods of fortune such as Tyche from Greek mythology, Ganesha from Indian mythology, and others from all over the world had graced Jonathan, it still did not cover it. He was the monkey that had written Shakespeare. (EN: Tyche, in Greek religion, was the goddess of chance, a capricious dispenser of good and ill fortune. Ganesha is the Hindu god of wisdom, success and good luck. The infinite monkey theorem states that a monkey hitting keys at random on a typewriter keyboard for an infinite amount of time will almost surely type any given text, such as the complete works of William Shakespeare. In fact, the monkey would almost surely type every possible finite text an infinite number of times. ^_^ )

‘He had been boasting and congratulating us on entering the major playing field…and now he’s having us perform this farce.’

Emily sighed as she looked down at her briefcase. She was certain that Jonathan was drunk in his success. Wall Street was full of people who overestimated momentary luck as an unbeatable winning streak, and Emily knew this better than anyone else. She had been one of them, and although she had repented, her ruin had become irrevocable.

Therefore, she had come in running when Jonathan called her. Emily had thought this was her second chance at Wall Street, but…

“Really, why?”

Emily wanted to throw her briefcase off the nearest bridge, as it was full of documents that proved she was an imbecile. When this bet is made between the banks and Jonathan Investments, her regained position will disappear.

‘If he wants to throw money away like that, give it to me.’

Emily’s destination was right in front of her, as she was at the head offices of DP Krump, one of the top four firms in the financial field. She had been pacing at the front of the door for thirty minutes even though it was almost time for her appointment. She had to stop Jonathan but had no way to contact him. She had strict orders to follow the instructions, and Emily grabbed her brick sized cell phone. (EN: This was the ‘90s. 😀 )

<I’m at the front of DP Krump, but I can’t go in. My legs won’t work.>

<The same. Jonathan is not answering still?>

<Yes. Do we have to do this? I feel like an imbecile.>

<Damn the guy. Did he call us to make us do things like this?>

<So what are you going to do?>

<What can we do? We have to follow orders. He’s going down, and we have no way to stop him. Do you think Jonathan actually sees money as money?>

<That’s that.>

<It is.>

Emily thought she had made a mistake in making the call, as her mood became even gloomier. Eventually, she entered the massive bank like a cow walking into the slaughterhouse. The wait was not long since she had already scheduled a meeting.

“I’m Emily from Jonathan Investments.”

While Emily offered her business card, she thought it would become useless soon. Only a single ordinary employee from DP Krump had come into the meeting, who did not even have the authority to make decisions. Emily placed the documents, and as the employee looked over them, he scratched his head and stroked his nose.

“It’s a new type of swap transaction, and you seemed to have prepared a lot.”

Emily agreed that this had taken much preparation, as she had been impressed by the expertise that had gone into Jonathan’s product proposal. However, trash was trash.

“I have to tell you that I will look over this as usual, but I do not want to waste your time. Who will accept such a deal like this?”

The employee was polite, and Emily thought it was inevitable that the DP Krump employee had misunderstood the proposal.

“Jonathan Investments is position B, and we will take the position where we would only make profit when Hong Kong short-term interest rate increases over 100%.”

“What?”

The employee picked up the documents again, and she looked at his face while waiting for him to speak. It was just as Emily had guessed, as his facial muscles were working desperately to hide his laughter. He was doing his best to do so and quickly got out of the room, saying that he had no authority over this. Emily covered her reddening face.

After a short while, new employees from DP Krump came in, and they had more weight this time. A team leader, who could make decisions, and three subordinates were added to the mix. They greeted each other, and the new people began to confirm the documents.

“A swap transaction of this kind is unprecedented. It takes a long time to create a new product, and to build such a market with Hong Kong bonds…” (EN: What is a swap transaction? A contract to exchange two financial liabilities. For example, swapping fixed interest-rate debts for variable-rate debts. They are commonly used to enable a borrower to change the basis of interest payments and will often incur a fee.)

“We are aware.”

“However, since you had made such immaculate preparations, we can go about this with less work. How much money are we talking about?”

Emily inwardly shouted that now was the time to stop.

“500 million dollars.”

It was an OBSCENE amount of money, and Emily knew that they were sneering at her at that moment. The DP Krump employees became busy with them, and the time they took to confirm there were no hidden tricks in Emily’s product proposal took much more time than the first reading.

‘There are none! Congratulations. You’ve earned a humongous pile of dough just by sitting there on your fat a$$.’

Emily grabbed a pen, as only Jonathan’s parents would refuse that worthless proposal. The highest ranking of the DP Krump people was also taking out a pen from his breast pocket and after they signed, he asked for a handshake.

After the handshake, he asked a question.

“I know that this is impolite, but I have never heard of Jonathan Investments before.”

“We have been open for less than a year, and Jonathan Investments looks forward to an amicable partnership with DP Krump.”

Both Emily and the DP Krump people were thinking the same thing. They would never see each other again. After the signature was on the proposal, Emily made her escape. While she could not actually hear the sound, she knew that the sneering laughter of DP Krump was following her. The worse thing was that DP Krump was not the end, and she had to fly to Europe to do this again.

***

“Conquest preparations complete.”

Jonathan confirmed the email and turned his chair towards me. He had remained silent about my predictions about Hong Kong’s crazy maneuvers from that day.

“We’ve bet 5 billion dollars.”

Bonds were done, and it was now time for stocks.

“It’s our turn.”

My heart beat faster than it had in a long time. I knew the strategy that the investors will use and the method the Hong Kong government will use to defend against them. However, our 50 billion dollars bet had not been figured into their calculations. Also, I could not guess the exact date now, so earning profit by using maximum leverage had become impossible. The choices I will make now were the important ones.

“You’re thinking of betting 50 billion dollars on the stocks falling, right?”

“Yes.”

“Hong Kong will crash with that much money. The foreign exchange market would be destroyed. Sun, your calculations will be useless then.”

Jonathan saw things accurately.

“Therefore, we have to stop at exactly that level.”

“That level?”

“The level that Hong Kong will still hold its deathgrip on the foreign exchange market. If Hong Kong changes directions to protecting stocks because of us, we will…”

“Be ruined. It’s us against the Hong Kong government. However, the bigger the battle, the more we will gain, right?”

It seemed that Jonathan had made his decision last night, and he now spoke with determination.

“An all-out war with Hong Kong? We are not at that level yet, Jonathan.”

Moreover, I did not want to face such opponents, those who would give up their limbs to win. If Hong Kong does that against the Hedge Funds, and we make our move, the country will use the same strategy against us. Hong Kong would choose to die with their enemies.

“Then?”

“We will use fear like the Hedge Funds did.”

Jonathan nodded.

“Hong Kong is Asia’s financial center. What will happen when Hong Kong burns its stock market by its own hands?”

Jonathan shook a little, as he understood what I was saying.

“The entire world will be shocked, and what will happen if we ‘encourage’ that fear a little?”

“SUN!”

“The global stock market will shake, and we will bet on it.”

It could not be helped. While the Korean IMF crisis will come faster than in the previous history, it was an inevitable outcome even without my intervention. I started booting up the computers.

“We will bet the five billion dollars when it’s time. What you and I will do now is…”

“Move the ghost companies with the rest of the funds under the prediction that the global stock market will fall.”

“That’s right. While the most important thing is profit, another thing just as important is that no one knows about us. If someone discovers our tail, that means the end.”

As we had accumulated this much in an instant, the fall could come just as quickly.

“Then let’s start now. We don’t have much time.”

This was it, that familiar racing heartbeat. It was just like the times I had to open reward boxes with everything riding on the outcome, good or ill. I placed my hands on the keyboard with memories flying in my head.

Then, the day came.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 25

It was October, and as I got used to getting sleep and school after the vacation was over, Jonathan also got used to Korean fast food. I smelled cup noodles again today in the offices, as I ran in after classes ended.

The trash can was already full of empty cup noodle bowls and cola cans. On the other hand, Jonathan was glued to the monitor and had not even noticed me coming in. I could see his dismal aura from his back and the rushed movements he made with the mouse. His expression was the same.

Jonathan had been like this the past few days. Our losses increased as the global stock market rose, and except for the Asian stock market, the global trend was on the rise. As for the funds, our investments were immense, so were our losses.

I dropped my bag to make a sound, and Jonathan turned to me and spoke with a face that resembled a child caught stealing.

“You could have coughed or something.”

Jonathan covered the monitor he saw with his body, and I could see endless red numbers from the parts not covered. They all signaled losses, and it was natural for Jonathan to be conscious of losses. No one could remain impassive after such an enormous investment. Moreover, we had put in an astronomical amount of funds, and the losses were accumulating. Not even God would be indifferent in this situation.

“How bad are our losses so far?”

“You know that the amounts are incomprehensible.”

We had borrowed stock from firms all over the world and sold them, and it had taken two months to do so. It would take that much time to know exactly the total profit and losses since the size and date of each transaction were all different.

“In a general manner.”

“I think we’re deep in the red.”

I nodded and sat in a chair, and Jonathan stared at me with a surprised look. I had never sat in front of a computer after making the bet on the global stock market falling. From that day on, this space had been Jonathan’s only, and I always exercised in the other room. Jonathan must have felt something at me suddenly sitting in a chair.

His eyes opened wide, and I could see the whites. That’s right, Jonathan.

“Let’s attack Hong Kong.”

The house was going to burn, and we would pour oil so it would become a bonfire. We became very busy from then on, and Jonathan and I moved between computers that had already been setup. We opened one paper company account per computer and threw oil in amounts ranging from 100 million to 1 billion dollars. The only sounds were the keyboards clicking and the alarms signaling that the transaction was complete.

From construction, communication, heavy industry, chemistry, and tourism, Hong Kong stock prices began to fall at once in all fields except banking, which we did not touch on purpose. We needed to calm down Hong Kong banks at least a little.

Since the Hong Kong stock market had incurred attacks until now every day, it responded more actively to our provocation. It was then we looked at each other, and Jonathan spoke what I was going to say.

“There are people tracking us!”

Our faces tightened for the first time after we began pouring oil into Hong Kong.

“Do you think we have been caught?”

“It’s too early for anything! Jonathan!”

“Speak!”

“New York has to defend us! Have them make our transactions for us!”

Jonathan stood up, the chair flew to the wall and made a large bang. I looked carefully over the situation and stopped my trades. I could hear Jonathan speaking harshly in a loud voice in the outer office for a long time.

Jonathan came running in. He only spoke with clenched teeth after sending emails to his team members.

“I sent the transaction list, and they will begin the transactions now.”

“Did you have them waiting in advance?”

Jonathan nodded.

“You did well. Now, time will let us know who is following us.”

While we had been careful, if the people attacking Hong Kong had found us, things would have been bad. However, if some smart investors at the stock market were doing this as a strategic maneuver, it would stop. Which was it?

It was then the defense funds from Jonathan Investments began flowing into the Hong Kong stock market. Jonathan bit his nails as he glared at the monitor.

“It’s calming down. Damn, I lost ten years of my lifespan...The Hong Kong stock market would have been crushed.”

“Let’s finish up when the market closes since we will have spread enough fear.”

My voice was also weak. If our provocations had been too much, it would have meant the end of us. However, fortunately, things calmed down, and now we only needed to wait for the Hong Kong government to make a quick decision. I did not know whether it would be tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.

However, it was that night when I heard Jonathan shout at me as I prepared to go home.

“Sun, you were wrong!”

He screamed at me as if he had the biggest surprise of his life...

***

Clive, who was the general manager at DP Krump, was excited about receiving performance benefits at the end of the year. The stress from the losses he incurred in Thailand had been washed away by the proposal those idiots had brought.

“The name was Jonathan Investments.”

Clive spoke in a happy voice to an acquaintance in a Wall Street salon.

“You can say that again. I can’t believe it. How can one possibly think to earn profit by betting that the Hong Kong interest rates increase by over 100%?”

“Those were the most unbelievably stupid idiots I have ever seen.”

“How much did they bet?”

“500 million dollars.”

“They are insane. That is the stupidest way I have ever heard of throwing away money. Congratulations my friend, you have made an astronomical profit just by sitting there. News about Hong Kong is just coming up.”

Clive called the salon employee and generously tipped him to turn up the volume. However, he did not need to, as the bold letters in the lower part of the screen made every Wall Street guy open their eyes.

[Breaking news: Hong Kong raises short-term interest rates by 400%.]

“What?” Clive could not believe it even as he stared at the screen. A 400% increase? Is this possible? One could more easily believe that gold could be made from iron. Clive then began to see people run out of the salon, and the comfortable atmosphere broke down like a bomb had exploded. Clive’s acquaintance was no different, and he spoke with a pale face.

“I’ll excuse myself now!”

Clive’s acquaintance knew how much Clive would lose, but he had to save his own skin first rather than consoling him. From the Hong Kong shock, the entire global stock market was falling. Clive was left alone, and he vacantly stared at the news screen that had already moved to another issue.

While his cell phone rang, Clive did not hear anything as his face turned white. He did not remember how he got back to his office.

“Clive!”

Several DP Krump board members were waiting for him at the entrance.

“What is this?”

Clive’s head spun looking at their livid faces.

“Why do you ask me that?”

“Then who do we ask?”

“Ask the head of the Hong Kong Central Bank why Hong Kong went with such a crazy strategy. They are insane.”

“Do you realize...you’re fired!”

Clive nodded and went back to his office. Other team members who evaluated the Jonathan Investments proposal were waiting for him like they already knew what fate awaited them.

Clive fell down on his chair like a drunkard, and while he did not stumble, he was limp in his chair.

“We can’t retrieve anything, right?”

“Yes.”

An answer came back from somewhere.

“Where did things go wrong?”

However, no one could answer that question. (EN: You bet against Sun and Jonathan. ^_^ )

***

Jonathan pointed at the monitor as I ran to him, and bold letters burst from the financial information site he had opened.

[Breaking news: Hong Kong raises short-term interest rates by 400%.]

“Oh my...”

Exclamations came out of my mouth at that moment, as Hong Kong had increased their crazy ante by not 300%, but 400%.

“Sun, you did it again! Jesus!”

Jonathan shouted, and I felt my hands shake as I could not suppress the bursting emotions. That did not come from the money. The Hong Kong shock will hit the world, and there has never been such an event that changed the entire financial world like this before, excluding the Day of Advent and after the gates opened and the dungeons were unsealed.

I threw back my bag and sat. It was true, as the entire global stock markets began to fall. The spot markets in countries with open markets and the futures markets in countries with closed markets were falling, and we were reaping in the profit!

[The Asian financial crisis is spreading with domino effects.]

[The second Black Monday.]

[Hong Kong, America, Japan, and Europe stock prices are falling.]

No stock markets could avoid the fall I had engineered, and I had hit another jackpot. The absurd amount of money we made this year was only the beginning. While in my previous life, the trait the Man who Overcame Adversity and the skill the Devi’s Sword had been considered Beyond Human Limits, money would be more powerful now. Especially in the future that I will create.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 26

A week had passed since the destruction of Hong Kong’s Stock Market. The Korean government had requested financial relief from the IMF. Since Korea was more sensitive to the situation with Hong Kong than other countries, things were going faster by two weeks from the previous history.

There was other news. I had been certain that Jonathan would be the cover model of Forbes next month, and he did go back to New York for an interview with the magazine. He contacted me afterwards. (EN: The International Monetary Fund (IMF) is an international financial institution, headquartered in Washington, D.C., consisting of 190 countries working to foster global monetary cooperation, secure financial stability, facilitate international trade, promote high employment and sustainable economic growth, and reduce poverty around the world while periodically depending on the World Bank for its resources. Forbes is an American business magazine owned by Integrated Whale Media Investments and the Forbes family. Published eight times a year, it features original articles on finance, industry, investing, and marketing topics. )

<The world’s billionaire list?>

<Yes, it seems unavoidable. However, what’s important is that they are close to us and have done a lot of research. They knew about you.>

<What?>

<Not your identity. They knew about the ownership shares in Jonathan Investments.>

<Do they consider themselves the National Tax Service?!>

Forbes collected their list of the richest in the following manner. If the subject had established an undisclosed company, they listened to outside experts. If the subject is the CEO of a publicized company, they based their calculations on the stock prices at the time of research.

Also, for people who had not established companies such as athletes, they estimated the subject’s total assets based on past publicly disclosed earnings.

Starting from next year, Forbes would exclude dictators with illicit wealth and royal families. Our New York company, Jonathan Investments, belonged to the first category.

<They don’t know who I am, right?>

<There would be massive chaos then. All they know that 51% of the New York shares belong to an unidentified John Doe.>

<It’s a problem. If Forbes knows that, everyone in Wall Street has that information.>

<It’s a big problem. I’ll do my best, so your identity won’t be revealed. Don’t worry too much, since I’m hiring specialists in that field.>

<So, what was your answer to Forbes?>

<I told them that their information was accurate. Since they already knew, I couldn’t hide that from them.>

<We will be in a tough spot if they keep digging in.>

<My sentiments exactly.>

The paper companies we had separated into tax havens were not yet complete. We still had work left to do in order to make them seem actual companies rather than ghosts. If a special tax investigation came in at this time…

<You’ll still be behind the scenes as an unidentified John Doe.>

<How close are they to us?>

<They know that we are the victors of Thailand, and we had won the bet against the major global banks.>

The fact we had provoked Hong Kong, causing the crash of the Stock Market had not been discovered. It had been done by our paper companies and accomplished by our proxies. If our hands had been revealed, the end of 1997 would be screaming with the greatest financial scandal in history.

I felt pride in Jonathan, as he was still following me despite being my accomplice in the most unbelievably brazen and greatest act of financial manipulation in history, since the Dutch Tulip Mania. He went on speaking.

<They calculated the New York firm’s value 22 billion dollars. As I said, they are close. Therefore, John Doe is valued at about 11.2 billion, and I’m valued at about 10.7 billion. They will call us ranked eighteenth and twentieth.>

Jonathan became quiet, as while Forbes had listed us in the top twenty, we would be the two richest people in the world when considering the paper companies and the hidden funds in them. His silence meant that understanding.

***

Adolescence was a nice time to be young, as my classmates were still young even as they pretended to be old. Nations entered a crisis even when there were no gates and monsters. Would I have changed my viewpoint if I had children? Anyway, the only person who had mentioned the IMF and the foreign exchange crisis in the classroom was my homeroom teacher.

The teacher spoke about it for a while in front of immature children who only thought of girls and fights. No one was interested. I discovered the global edition of the Forbes at the newsstand in front of the office after school. Jonathan really looked like a successful investor as he smiled to the readers with his hands cupping his chin at his Wall Street desk.

Forbes had named him ‘The God of Investments,’ and had not hesitated to use the word “God”. Respected technical journals placed meaning on each word and went through editing multiple times. However, Jonathan’s interview mentioned the word “God” more than twenty times.

While this was unprecedented, no one in Wall Street would oppose Jonathan’s nickname now. A New York company had succeeded in an investment only God or a prophet could make. The New York firm’s future was brighter than ever, and the richest of the world would be beating down the doors even at this moment.

When I finished Jonathan’s interview, I heard a man’s voice next to me.

“Hello.”

He was familiar, and that slave-like ID card around his neck made me realize the reason. He was a member of the Foreign Exchange Management Team at Daemin Bank. We had crossed each other’s paths a few times.

“He looks like your colleague.”

The man was talking about Jonathan, as he had also seen Jonathan a few times during the past few months as he had seen me.

However, things ended there. The man could not match the handsome cover model of Forbes with the shabby, often dead-tired foreign man. I just nodded and walked away and I didn’t care if he thought me a rude rookie.

I had no reason to form personal relationships with anyone in this building, and someone was waiting for me in the lobby. I recognized her in an instant, as she had the looks I requested.

She was beautiful right out of a romantic film, and her long and curvy figure could not be hidden even under the thick winter coat. She was sitting on a bench and reading a magazine, and the scene looked like a photoshoot.

The young building guards and everyone coming to the building were glancing at her. She raised her head when I stood in front of her, and I offered a handshake.

“Ms. Jamie?”

While she looked Asian, Jamie would not know Korean since she had been born and raised in America. We used English.

“I have been waiting.”

I had ordered three conditions for the person who would be the CEO of Jeonil Investments. First, she had to be recognized for her skills in a large real estate investment or counseling firm. Second, she had to be a beautiful Asian woman. The third was the important part, as I asked for someone who would let illegal transactions pass for her success. I had been looking for someone who met these conditions since August and finally found her.

While many fit the first two articles, the third was hardly something I could post in the job description. I had to find the lies in their resumes and use black money to access the trial records. In other words, she was an ex-convict who had been released recently.

She had served a short-term imprisonment for professional negligence and malpractice for looking the other way at her employer’s embezzlement, who had been the CEO of the firm.

Humans did not change even after prison. I took her to a nearby café. She walked next to me like a tourist since it was the first time she had been to Korea. She seemed to understand why she had been called to Korea and looked like she enjoyed herself as she watched the tall buildings and stores.

All the real estate in this street looked like bargain sale items at a one-time price sale to her predator’s eyes. She asked me a question when we arrived at the café.

“Is it you?”

She understood that no one else was waiting for us and sat across from me with a bright smile.

“You’re the interviewer.”

She seemed surprised that I was so young.

“I have to ask something first. Is there an internal decision to hire me, or do I have to pay attention to my competitors?”

“If this was a simple interview, I would not have paid for your business class ticket. We have decided to hire you.”

“Umm…”

Jamie’s expression changed to one in deep thought.

“Your criminal record was not a matter of consideration.”

At my words, Jamie opened her eyes wide as if her thoughts had been read.

“We focused on your countenance and your record at Wilshire Land. We needed a beautiful Asian woman who specialized in real estate as our CEO and found someone who met our standards at a headhunting company. I believe that you will understand why your beauty was a necessary condition.”

Jamie smiled attractively instead of nodding. During her Wilshire Land years, she had taken on a huge investment project. The reason she had managed the Asian investments there had been because of her Asian beauty. She would be a strategist, and the face that will change the negative opinions that Jeonil Investments will face into positive ones.

“Your abilities are top priority, and we have confirmed that to our satisfaction.”

Jamie’s eyes shone. She could finally estimate the size of the investment firm she would go in as CEO. The scale was such that the firm had to be conscious of how the public would see it, hence the need for an attractive public face. However, I was certain that the dollars we would bring to Korea were several times more than Jamie’s estimations.

“I have not heard the company name yet.”

“It is Jeonil Investments.”

“You will focus on real estate investments?”

“You would have not heard the name before, since this is a new firm first entering Korea now. We have finished an MOU with our contacts.” (EN: A memorandum of understanding (MOU or MoU) is a formal agreement between two or more parties. Companies and organizations can use MOUs to establish official partnerships. MOUs are not legally binding but they carry a degree of seriousness and mutual respect, stronger than a gentlemen’s agreement.)

“How many employees do you have?”

“As I said, we are not established yet. You can have the team you want. Bring a team you know, hire, or buy a Korean counseling firm if you want. You will have free rein within the funds.”

As I expected, Jamie’s shoulders shook, and her slightly fisted hands on the table also trembled. This was a big chance for her, and I thought she would shout in joy as her lips opened. She quickly composed herself and asked me a question.

“Can I have the material so I can confirm?”

“Of course.”

I took out a document folder among unnecessary middle school textbooks.

“Jeonil Investments is divided by Gold Wish, Seiram, Turors, Ichi, and Truth…”

I began to explain after naming the paper companies that were our core ones. Jamie’s hand stopped flipping pages, which was when she confirmed the funds that will go into Jeonil Investments. Her eyes shot wide open.

Unbelievable, a chance like this could not come to me. My becoming CEO for a firm like this has to be a trick. I read her mind.

“I, I have never heard of these firms before.”

Jamie’s voice shook as she pointed at the paper companies that held Jeonil Investments’ shares.

“They are officially investment firms that have been recently established.”

“Yes.”

“They are built in the Bahamas, Bermuda, and Netherlands. This is the extent I can tell you, as I have to protect my clients’ secrets.”

I handed Jamie a fake name card of a paper company. She will understand that this was hot money, and the dollars of the rich were coming into Korea through tax havens. Well, she was not wrong.

“I will not intervene in Jeonil Investments, as I believe that you will satisfy my clients with your performance.”

I took a document out of my bag and handed it to her.

“However, there will be special orders like this one. You have to place them at top priority and have to execute them. Do so immediately when the Korean real estate market opens.”

While money was good, these were more important. They were Korean dungeons.

Edited By Userunfriendly

Chapter 27

I met Jamie again after a few days. She did not question why I had Jeonil’s company credit card issued since she had already realized that Jeonil was not an altogether clean company. For the price of fame and wealth, Jamie would remain silent about the illegal activities.

The company card was the first step, and as I held the plastic card with Jeonil’s name on it, my money worries completely disappeared.

“Please have cash ready in the linked account. You will not receive reports of how the money was used.”

Jeonil’s money was all mine and not mine at all at the same time. These were company funds, and if not used for managing the company, it immediately becomes embezzlement.

However, Jamie did not even blink and acted like she had already anticipated the situation.

“This country is nice for establishing firms. I knew it from the first, but the more I learn, the more I like it.”

Obviously thinking ahead, Jamie next mentioned the best accounting firm and legal firm in Korea, Samwoo Accountings, and Kim & Park Law.

“These two firms will solve most of the problems in this country for us, and I confirmed their ability. I hired these guys as the first step for Jeonil.”

Jamie handed over two profile files, and she had hired Daehwan Cho as the Accounting Director and Chungsik Park as the Legal Director. These two men were acknowledged to be the top in their fields and were partners in their firms, and they were expected to aim for vice-CEO or CEO in a few years. They had committed to give up their positions to join Jeonil.

While they could not make illegal things legal, they would be able to make them look legitimate.

“However, there are conditions. They will not move until the head office receives funds. They are insuring themselves, as they are unable to believe that fifteen billion dollars will really come into this country.”

Jamie looked at me straight, and I could see that she also wanted confirmation.

“You do not need to worry about that, as the money will come in stages.”

I spoke while holding the company card. Jamie must have researched the situation Korea was in during the past few days.

“Are you excited?”

I asked frankly, and Jamie nodded.

“Do you think I can manage this?”

“I believe that position makes the person.”

“I am grateful that you gave me this chance, and I won’t let you down. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

She had meetings all day today, and the first was at the Blue House with the Secretary of Civil Affairs. The President was at the end of his term and he and the President-elect who just won the election yesterday were waiting for her. I spoke as she stood up.

“You have to mention that the real estate market needs to be opened quickly.”

***

“This is the first time there has been a change in the ruling party, and the President-elect has won this election in his fourth attempt. However, the President-elect now has to face the burden of rebuilding our economy. Our first news is the press conference the President-elect held in the Blue House.”

The footage came after the anchor’s briefing, and Jamie appeared from the beginning. She was shaking hands with the current President and then the President-elect. Based on the short clip, the star of the news report was not the President-elect but Jamie.

Jeonil Investments was mentioned at the end of the press conference. The overall tone was that the New Government had succeeded in attracting an investment that was worth about fifteen billion dollars and will overcome the current financial crisis with investments like this.

The next day was Saturday, and Jamie came into my office for the first time. One sees exercise equipment first when coming in, and her response was similar to Jonathan’s. I spoke to her as she was busy looking around the office.

“Congratulations, Jamie. You have become the most sought after person in the political and financial fields in this country.”

“You’re right. I can’t reveal my face once I head out to my hotel.”

Anyone with a name in Korea wanted to meet her, and that was why she came in with her face hidden with a hood.

“The two men I mentioned yesterday confirmed that they will work for us.”

Daehwan Cho from Samwoo and Chungsik Park from Kim & Park made quick decisions, as they were faster than anyone else at smelling out the money.

“My former colleagues will come to Korea this evening. I finished negotiating with the real estate consultancies in this country and only need an office…”

Jamie’s eyes widened as her eyes followed the exercise equipment, and saw how much the weights were set for. She looked at the walls and windows carefully and mostened her lips as she stood near the window that had a view of the streets.

“Do you know that this lovely building is for sale? However, the prices will fall.”

“You will need to be careful with the timing. You cannot be too fast or too slow.”

“Hotels are busy, and my old competitors have all come to Korea.”

As she had mentioned, the five-star hotels in Gangnam were doing brisk business. This was called a firesale, and it meant selling furniture after a house burnt down at a cheap price. Korea’s situation was a few times worse. The fire was spreading, becoming fiercer, like a wildfire. The animals ran from the flames, and only charred corpses were left where the flames had swept.

It was a feast time for eagles, as they only needed to choose which prey was juicier and tastier. Since there was so much to eat, there was no need for eagles to fight. As they considered the choices, the flames spread even further to provide them with more prey.

“My specialty is real estate, but I find it lacking to only invest in it. A chance like this will never come again.”

She looked at the upper part of the building across us, and I could see employees busily working from afar. How many would survive?

“Ethan.”

Jamie used the English name I had presented to her in the fake business card.

“Are your clients interested in only this country’s real estate?”

It was an inevitable question and my client’s permission (my permission) was required before proceeding.

“They only look at the numbers, which is profit. You do not need to limit yourself to real estate, but you know that investments come with responsibility.”

“There will be a high return in this country now. Enough dollars would make children presidents. I will take your words as permission to expand my investments to firms.”

I nodded, as in the previous timeline, the biggest shares in the major Korean firms would be gobbled up by foreign eagles. Jamie’s eyes burned, and she looked like she was ready to soar as the largest eagle in the sky.

“I also went through your special orders and cannot say much about them. Most of them do not seem profitable, and with Seoul’s real estate…”

Jamie was about to go on a long explanation.

“I know that you want to show your passion, but stop there.”

Jamie probably tried to stare at my eyes to understand me and the logic behind the Special Orders. However, she was unable to meet my eyes, as I needed to make her understand now.

They call it the “Thousand Yard Stare”. Veterans who had fought in many battlefields had it, and stripped of the mystique, it was simple. It was the gaze of someone who had seen death, up close and personal, coming forward and reaching for them. It was the look of a person, who to survive, had become a predator. It was the eyes of a killer, who measured lives as nothing more than assets or liabilities, who wouldn’t hesitate to remove obstacles in their path, without remorse, without guilt. Jamie saw my eyes, and death looked back at her, something she understood at the instinctive level.

I did not need to even speak to intimidate her. Jamie gulped and wore an awkward smile.

“I…had been overexcited, wasn’t I.”

“I understand. If you want to expand your investments to firms…”

“Yes.”

Jamie looked like she completely understood my rules.

“I recommend you headhunt the business loan teams from the three largest banks as your recruits. Bring another list.”

***

On the last day of the year, in my previous life, my father came home drunk. While he had not mentioned it to us, he had been sentenced to a forced voluntary resignation at a young age. I still remember the day Father came in, supported by Mother. However, today Father came in alone with a laugh.

I could smell liquor from his breath, and he sat down at the entrance without even taking off his shoes. He called Mother, and when she took off his shoes, he lay down on the floor. Mother looked at Father with a worried face that said that the inevitable bad news had come.

Mother became aware of me, and she stopped my father from talking.

“Come to your senses. Sunhoo is here.”

Mother had sensed that a dark shadow had fallen over our family, and she didn’t want him to say that he had been fired in front of me.

However, what Father said was different from Mother’s expectations.

“Can I change companies? Can I?”

“You can do whatever you want. I said that Sunhoo is here. How much did you drink?”

“Your husband will go to a better company! Those bastards are the problem!”

I heard my father make a sound that either could be a laugh or a cry.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 28

28

There are not enough words to explain how my father influenced my decision to major in finance. He had not been able to get back to the financial field when I entered university. However, our lives had not been that bad. Mother had rented a small store with Father’s severance pay, and that had been an admirable choice. My middle school years, therefore, were comfortable considering the era. I had good memories of bringing friends to my parents’ supermarket and giving them an armful of snacks.

I would organize the store with Father after school, and he would teach me finances and take me to the bank with him. He had even opened a stock account for me, which was quite amazing.

My father had taught me well and helped me to see my dream when I did not know what to do. I always respected my father and my mother, who became tough from managing the store.

I managed to get into a famous university and major in what I had always wanted thanks to them and had been able to survive the Trial Tests.

......

It had been like that.

***

Chungsik Park’s eldest son opened his mouth after he saw his chance.

“I heard something strange yesterday.”

“What?”

“Do you know Jeonil Investments?”

“How can one not? You should also pay attention to that company.”

“Are you going there as Director?”

“Who told you that?”

“Who else? From District Director Cho.”

“He speaks freely, and he told you?”

“Is it true?”

“That’s my decision, what I do with my life is my concern. I have already paved your path wherever you want to go in life.”

“Father!”

“What!”

“How...could you make such a decision without telling us? You were being considered for a cabinet post, and this is an important time for you.”

Chungsik Park slammed his spoon down, and other family members quickly escaped from the table.

“District Attorney Park.”

“Yes.”

“You can’t see the situation, can’t you?”

Chungsik Park glared at his eldest son and then sighed.

“I’m worried. We don’t even know who owns Jeonil Investments. It will be a blemish on you, and I did do my research.”

“Are you saying that you’re the only one with brains? You won’t rise up the ladder, Attorney Park if you hold other people in contempt.”

“Yes.”

“Jeonil Investments. As you say, it’s a shady foreign investment firm. Who knows whether it’s drug money or oil money? I don’t need to know that. However, what do you think money without a clear origin is called? Blind money.”

“Money? So, this was all about money? You have enough already.”

“You’re making up the answers to your own questions, so what more do I need to say?”

“You’re risking your honor. What should I do? Should I pretend not to notice and congratulate you on earning money by bowing down to Drug Lords or the Oil Companies?”

“Be insolent one more time. You know I have a temper.”

“...I apologize, but you’re not alone. You taught us that your actions reflect on the family, and the family’s actions reflect on you, and I’m teaching my own kids that.”

Chungsik Park wanted to lose his temper but stopped because his son was saying the right things. His fame and power will go to his children, and theirs will come to him. The family had to stand together in all things, and the family’s success was his own. He had taught his children like that as they grew up. Chungsik Park’s words were mellower when he spoke.

“Attorney Park, open your eyes. Power has changed hands.”

“Yes, he has finally been elected.”

“No, he’s a poor guy without any luck. He won’t be able to touch power even after becoming President.”

“Who else is there?”

“Someone else.”

“Who?”

Chungsik Park picked up his spoon and answered.

“The all mighty dollar.”

“......”

“You didn’t realize this? Your father will become the eyes of the blind dollars.”

By becoming a Director of Jeonil Investments.

***

These kinds of people have always existed. They would justify themselves by speaking about humanity or shared responsibility during a crisis, and acted as upright and model citizens, while busily enriching themselves. In that manner, Eight Evils and Eight Virtues were innocent since they acted on their own beliefs, and were free of hypocrisy. Daemin Bank on the first floor was filled with people who were buying jewelry and gold teeth.

[Let’s overcome this crisis together! Gold Collection Campaign]

The banner at the Daemin Bank entrance was blowing in the cold winter wind, and while the bank employees who welcomed the people with smiles did not know, the owners and heads of the bank were using the people’s patriotism. They would be thinking and drooling about all that money they’ll earn selling the gold bought so cheaply.

I set my face to stone and went into the lobby, and saw that the building had decreased the lobby guards from three to one. I could not even see the Daemin Bank Foreign Exchange Management Team, who had been so busy. Only the first floor, where the Gold Collection Campaign was ongoing, was filled with people. The building itself had been emptying out starting from a few days back.

Many businesses had gone bankrupt or could not pay the rent, so the building lobby was empty of business signs today. However, there were still some people. I saw the building manager’s deputy among several suited men, and he had been a severe person in manner and looks. However, oday he was unnaturally smiling at the men in suits.

“He has come.”

He told the men in suits, and everyone focused on me. The deputy approached me first.

“Could you please help us out?”

The deputy was trying to be as nice as he could.

“What is it?”

“Our owner has placed this building for sale. They are interested in buying and would like to ask a resident a few questions.”

The deputy quickly added some words.

“I’m sorry to bother you when you’re busy, this won’t take long.”

“All right. The building manager saw to it that I was comfortable.”

I looked at the suited men and smiled when I saw the badges they had on their jackets. The name of their company was made into a logo, and I saw the two letters “JI” under the lobby light.

“You came from Jeonil Investments.”

“You know of them?”

The deputy asked in surprise. If my Father had been with them, he would have made the same expression.

“Come to my office since it’s so cold.”

While the real estate market would have opened in June 1998, according to original history, due to my intervention, it had been opened just recently. Foreigners could now buy Korean real estate. Jeonil was underway, and I had been waiting for Jamie to contact me.

They were in fact my employee’s employee’s employee’s employees, or shorter, my employees, three times removed. However, one of them was around my father’s age, and there might be those who knew my father. I liked their confident and passionate faces, as my father had the same expression nowadays. My father also worked for Jeonil.

I made them hot coffee, and they asked me ordinary questions like whether there were any inconveniences as a resident, would I continue to rent this office, and if so, wanted lower rent.

I thought it strange that I treated them with respect, like how I’d treat my father.

I was becoming used to this age, and I was becoming less sharp. I could not go on drawing monsters, and that was why I had been waiting for Jamie’s report on Hwaseong’s hill and the dungeon that was sealed there.

“Thank you for the coffee. While the times are difficult, a crisis can become an opportunity. We wish you well.”

The Jeonil employees left, and left their business cards with me. I could not call Jamie, as she was never alone. She would be in meetings with those inside and outside the firm.

She sent me an email last night and also this morning. Yesterday’s mail said that the head office’s inspection team would be visiting the building I resided in, and today’s mail made my heart beat faster.

[Subject: First item purchased.]

The first item was Hwaseong’s hill, and I had waited for this for a long time.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 29

There were no graves like before, and the terrain was rough. The weeds growing everywhere came up to my waist. Unnamed thorn bushes and trees blocked my path wherever I went. Blood seeped out of the light scratches they made as I made my way through them. Also, the ground was slippery as the snow had melted and frozen again, and another snowfall covered the treacherous patches of ice. I could not discern the dangers with my eyes.

Unlike my past life the military, under the government’s orders, had not dragged Awakened to the dungeon entrance. This place, decades ago from that time, was a drastically different place.

***

The government had been harsh the first time I had come to this hill in my past life. Martial laws had been enforced, and I had been the only one of the reserve forces who had been summoned. Because I had survived the trial tests, I had been managed under a stricter regimen than ordinary soldiers under the Ministry of National Defence. (EN: Sun is one of some 3 million men in South Korea’s reserve forces. Every man who finishes his mandatory service is classified as a member of the reserve forces and required to serve as a reservist for another eight years.)

It had been when the Awakened had been treated like the Ministry’s strategic resources. There had been insufficient research, and no one knew how much we could do. No one knew how much potential we had, and if they had known earlier, they would have treated us in a completely different manner. They would have begged on their knees instead of ordering us at gunpoint.

Anyway, this hill and dungeon had been under government management, and at first, we thought we had been transferred to a government research facility. We believed that we would become experimental rats and looked for a chance to escape.

I still remember when we had decided we would kill to get away, and I had marked my targets with my eyes, letting my fellow Awakened know who I would take out. I was planning to kill the three young soldiers who were leading me. One of them had become a non-commissioned officer recently, and the other two were corporals.

They held me at gunpoint, and I saw that they were scared at every movement I made, perhaps because of a prior incident. I waited for a chance. While I would most likely be shot and killed, I thought it would be better than being an experimental rat for the rest of my life.

It had been natural that we had misunderstood this place as a secret government research lab, as there had been military facilities instead of this wild hill at the time. Even the dungeon entrance had been camouflaged as a temporary building with outer walls. While anyone would be suspicious of these facilities, the Korean government owned them.

Due to their fear and alertness, there had been no chance until we moved into the structure hiding the dungeon entrance.

Our plans to break out had been delayed, and so we were all alive when we stood in front of the dungeon entrance and we realized we had come not as rats but as soldiers.

***

“So where is the eagle’s beak...”

No matter how much I tried to remember, it was useless when the hill was so different from my memories. There was no path, and I could not cut down every tree on this big hill. I therefore called Ilju Constructions, a local firm located at the bottom of the hill and near a rural village.

“It must have been a difficult trip. Hello, I am Cheolmin Choi.”

Since there were no navigation devices, he arrived at sunset after getting directions. He looked at my reddened face from the cold and waved me over into the cab of his truck. I warmed my body with the heater and I pointed him to the hill, and we drove through a narrow path after passing the village.

It had been quite a dangerous ride until the middle of the hill.

“Cars cannot pass from here.”

We tried to drive as far as we could and after the car almost slid a few times from the steep incline Mr. Choi finally parked. While his face was rigid, his voice was still bright since I revealed that I managed the hill for the new owner.

“We will start the construction here and carve a new entry path.”

I pointed at the construction area, and the size was larger than the man’s expectations. It was work that had come in this IMF era, where no one had anything to do. He gulped so hugely that I could see his Adam’s apple wobble.

“Can you do it? You have to start now, even though it is winter, because the scale is quite large.”

I called Ilju Constructions after looking over the regional information. While I should collect bids and spend time selecting the best bid, I wanted to do things quietly and quickly without any noise. From the man’s surprise, he never led a project this big before.

His surprise was inevitable since they were a small company. Therefore, he had to win this project at all costs. His voice was urgent in his answer.

“Of course!”

The size of the company did not matter, as many companies were suffering because they could not win bids. If a company managed to secure a contract, they would be able to temporarily expand their size, by calling on a team they had gone drinking with a while back, a team they had worked with before, and call up another team that someone knew. Everyone was hungry for work.

We went back to the car again, and I handed him the Jeonil Investments business card. I was not wearing a suit, and my face was young, even if I was big. I did not look trustworthy, and the man’s attitude became even more careful at the business card.

I had no need to show him the documents that said I owned the hill, but since I had to show it anyway, I took out the document file from my bag. Logging and cultivation need a permit from the regional government and an approved program.

The man looked at the file and then carefully stared at me desperately, and I did not need to explain that I held all authority over the decisions for the construction project.

“I’m looking for a firm that will also apply for the permit, and that’s why I asked you whether you can handle this and give me an estimate.”

“I can!”

The man’s fingers were shaking, and while his voice was loud, it also shook.

“I cannot give you much time since this was a sudden change for us. That’s why we’re using regional firms without collecting bids, but it does not mean we will use any firm we see. Do you understand?”

“Yes, of course.”

“Can I get the estimate by tomorrow?”

“I’ll call you on this number!”

“The hill needs to be cleared without landscaping. Plan your estimate that way, and also...”

“Yes!”

“Do you do buildings?”

“We can do anything!”

“Then you can also pave roads.”

The man fell silent for a minute and only blinked his eyes. I could hear his nostrils flaring through the engine. Taking a hill, paving a road, and constructing a building? It was for him a chance in a lifetime, and he could see the golden rope clearly laid in front of him.

“Please try to set the completion time as early as you can. I will get estimates from other firms but will not advise them like this. I hope that you win this bid, as we will prioritize time over money.”

The man looked moved, and I could see a picture of him and his daughter at her elementary school graduation ceremony taped to the driver’s side windshield. The person who took the picture would be his wife.

“This is a difficult time for fathers, so please send me a good estimate.”

Tears welled in his eyes in an instant, even when nothing was decided yet.

***

Mr. Choi was quite passionate, and he had shaved and cut his hair, and I could smell his fabric conditioner. He explained for a long time how the construction would go, and since Ilju Constructions had limited options, he started by revealing everything, such as where he would rent the equipment and which firms would come in as partners.

“All right, let’s sign a contract.”

He opened and closed his eyes when I gave him an answer. Everything went by quickly after that, as the equipment came from the next day. Since the hill could be accessed through the small village, Mr. Choi had to reassure the village people so there would not be any trouble. The good thing was that snow had stopped from yesterday.

However, we began snow removal, so the completion time could be quickened. I had requested speed over cost, so there were so many workers it seemed as if I was going to pave over the mountain.

The village people who had come out to watch the construction did not look happy. While I saw Mr. Choi hand the village foreman some money, they would be thinking of things differently. There had been land that the village people were using as a field without a permit at the hill’s entrance. Also, the hill had been used by them to forage for mushrooms and beekeeping.

While it was private lands, if civil complaints popped up, things would become complicated. I called Mr. Choi, who was busy at the site.

“There isn’t a village hall here, and I want you to build one to placate the village people.”

“A hall? You don’t need to go that far. I have spoken with the village foreman.”

“I had not told you, but we will block the lower part of the mountain with a chain link fence.”

A fence would disturb the village, as there would be threatening warning signs everywhere and surveillance cameras with blinking red lenses. What village would be silent about that?

We can’t risk someone seeing the dungeon by going up the mountain!

“The entire area?”

“Yes, I’m planning to completely control entry so no one can enter the hill.”

It was almost unprecedented that a regular hill would be controlled like that, and Mr. Choi looked surprised enough to not know what to say.

“Since we’re a foreign firm, we can be abrupt at times. Things will go to court if something bad happens, so we should build them a village hall. Instead of someone as young as me, please explain the matter well to the village elders. That means that I will also entrust the village hall to you.”

Mr. Choi again showed teary eyes at my words, and it was not because he cried easily. The economy was so bad that he had to have been worrying about how to feed his family before meeting me.

“Well...”

Mr. Choi composed himself like he was embarrassed, and he looked for a cigarette in his pocket.

“We should go downtown together and speak about the rest in a warm place with coffee...”

I will build walls with reinforced concrete at the entrance, emplace barbed wire fences surrounding the walls, and install surveillance cameras. I had to make this spot secure to a military level, so nothing can come in or out. I should buy a large construction firm after Mr. Choi finishes the basic facilities, as that’s specialized construction.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 30

30

The aftermath of high-interest rates led to a number of companies filing for bankruptcy and the major domestic corporations announcing their restructuring plans on the news. The news also reported that the major corporations were liquidating their foreign branch properties to reduce overhead, prioritizing their head offices. Not a day went by quietly at the end of January 1998, and Japan, considering Korea’s serious financial crisis as an opportunity, broke fishing agreements from their side.

While the exchange rate had fallen to 1500 won, this was a temporary illusion created by the International Monetary Fund negotiations.

My daily routine began with reading the newspapers to confirm how history was changing with my intervention. The major flow had not changed from the previous history, but minor details were different now.

For example, foreign firms were purchasing Korean real estate quickly. While Jeonil had advanced the date by six months with the promise of large investments, I could see names I had not read in the domestic real estate market in the past.

[Foreign firms such as Jeonil Investments, DP Krump, Deutsche Bundesbank, GOA, and the Bluestone Group are purchasing domestic real estate.]

GOA, ANG Bearing, Silverman Fox, Standard Bank, and the Bluestone Group had been the first flight of eagles who had come to loot a burning country in the previous history. However, DP Krump and Deutsche Bundesbank had not been included. They had been more focused on acquiring firms rather than buying real estate, and they would have been active in Korea from the second quarter of this year when domestic firms failed to survive the flames. The government was buying time by deciding which companies would be allowed to survive, manipulating the commercial tax rates to let smaller companies fail, while the big corporations were allowed to survive, the rationale being they employed more people.

They had aggressively entered the domestic real estate market from the first quarter. The reason was obvious, which was that they were trying to recoup their losses. They had all lost big on my Hong Kong bet and would have lost a lot in Thailand’s and Hong Kong’s future foreign exchange market.

There were two facts I was certain of in the ongoing Asian financial crisis. Those large financial firms had all attacked Asia countries and also suffered much more loss than gains. I had a large portion of the dollars they had used so aggressively, so the firms would be desperate to get as much as they could from Korea, which they had cultivated for a long time.

In the past, those firms would have thought of Korea as the land of gold and honey, but now they just wanted to make up for their losses. Well, it was true that the entire country was for sale if one only had enough dollars.

***

Daehwan Cho had a close relationship with Chungsik Park from the beginning, as they went to the same high school and university. Also, Daehwan Cho’s eldest son had married Chungsik Park’s youngest daughter, so they were related as inlaws.

They began to call each other by different names after joining the ranks of the powerful, which was their way of celebrating their newfound good fortune. Of course, the reason that Daewhan Cho began to call Chungsik Park as Director Park was due to Jamie’s decision to hire Chungsik Park and Daehwan Cho for Jeonil, and that carried over naturally into their private lives. One did not know when the dollar would become the center of power, but given Korea’s financial crisis, it wouldn’t take long until foreign money took over the country. They had merely joined the winning side.

“Regarding Pyeongdong Construction, the Senior Secretary of Civil Affairs is nagging me constantly. Isn’t Secretary Cheolmin Kim your university alumnus, Director Park?”

“Yes.”

Daehwan Cho and Chungsik Park were drinking in their favorite private room at their favorite restaurant.

“He called me three times today. Why is he working so hard when his term ends next month?”

“Please let him be. He has to be busy. He’s going for the general election at Gangnam.”

“He should just stay quiet when public opinion is like this.”

“You’re right. So, what about Pyeongdong? Does the estimate work?”

Daehwan Cho held his glass. Even before Jamie had expanded Jeonil’s horizon to include firm buyouts, major firms, including Pyeongdong Construction, had been his close clients. He had worked as an executive director in the best accounting firm in Korea and had gone in as counsel when Pyeongdong Construction had bought International Construction in the late eighties. So, he knew them well.

Chungsik Park read Daehwan Cho’s complicated expression and smiled with wrinkles in his eyes.

“I do not owe Cheolmin any favors, so I’ll just go by the rules. There are so many companies like Pyeongdong these days.”

“He has connections in the cabinet even if he does not win the next general election.”

“Do you know that his nickname is the Eel?”

Cheolmin Kim would inevitably slither his way up, and Daehwan Cho heard Chungsik Park’s voice brighten. While he had said to go by the rules, those were his actual thoughts. Daehwan Cho asked a question.

“Why did he call me directly and not through you?”

“He’s saying that he doesn’t want to owe me a favor.”

“He knows that you and I are in the same boat from a long time ago.”

“Now, we are together in an actual boat. Cheers to our Jeonil Investments.”

They clicked glasses, and Daehwan Cho spoke again.

“I’ll try to breathe life into Pyeongdong. Cheolmin Kim, he’s too good a card to throw away.”

“It will be difficult. Can you make it happen?”

“I’ll take care of our young CEO if you will take care of the foreigners that she had brought with her…”

“That’s bad. You know through multiple tries that the foreigners have rigid mindsets that won’t work the way we do. Cheolmin is not that worthy of a card, to collect a favor in return. It’s high-risk and low-return.”

“Is that so?”

“Wait for a bit until something comes up that Cheolmin can display to the voters as his achievement, but isn’t enough to excite the foreigner’s greed.”

Daehwan Cho nodded. It would be hard to get Cheolmin Kim to accept something so minor that the foreigners would allow it. The problem was that those would not pass Jamie’s eyes, who had handled massive funds in her Walshire Land career, where she learned her predator’s instincts and made her bones.

Daehwan Cho looked over Chungsik Park’s face, and the latter was deep in thought. It was then inspiration came in an instant. The television that had been on without sound was showing a Daehoo Motors . He saw the Daehoo logo, and at that moment, Daehwan Cho completely ignored the world, his brain working furiously.

“Do you have a good idea?”

While Chungsik Park had asked him a question, Daehwan Cho did not even hear it, and Chungsik Park remained silent. It was good to see Daehwan Cho focus so much that he could not hear anything like a youngster. It was because of that talent Daehwan Cho succeeded without background or money and had become the father in law of his daughter.

Daehwan Cho’s mouth opened.

“Director, let us secure an additional two years after our two-year contract expires.”

“Oh?”

“Since the current president will go down in shame, let’s throw him a bone, give the secretary his achievement, and money to the foreigners. That’s enough to be respected and secure our next term and put some damage on that young woman.”

“Is there a firm like that?”

“Daehoo. It’s rotten inside.”

If Daehwan Cho had been still in the accounting firm, he could not have even dreamed of this plan. However, things were different now. The entire political and financial field danced to Jeonil Investment’s tune, and one did want to use the power that was given to them.

Daehwan Cho and Chungsik Park were also predators. However, they were experts in Korean Business and Politics, as they were professionals.

***

I managed to contact Jamie in the morning, but she hung up on me, saying that she did not have the time. However, it had not been long since she had become the busiest person in Korea, so I did not mind that.

So, it was surprising when Jamie contacted my office around the evening when I had gone to the logging site in Hwaseong. She said she was coming to the office and greeted me by apologizing for hanging up on me in the morning.

“You did not have to come. Are you alone?”

“Yes, I do have some sense.”

Jamie faltered at seeing me.

“You seemed to have been exercising.”

I nodded and wiped my sweat with a towel. The best way to modify my stats was to go through gyms and spar with pro athletes before entering the dungeon. However, I could not do so anymore because rumors had begun to spread.

She removed her hood and blew on her hands. She had become more beautiful during the time I had not seen her, and while she must be worn out, she knew how to enjoy work and public attention.

“Didn’t you come by car?”

“I came here because I had a meeting nearby.”

Jamie said she had met with the Senior Secretary of Economy and had been in a meeting all morning in a Japanese restaurant instead of the Blue House. That had been the reason she had hung up in the morning. She sat and told me a name.

“Do you know the Daehoo Group?”

I did not understand why she would be saying that name around now. In late 1999, Daehoo was affected by the IMF crisis, and before that, they had been the second-largest group in Korea and was the center of our economy. Daehoo had been even more famous than the largest group, Daehyeon, overseas.

Daehoo had earned serious recognition on the world stage.

“Why would I not know Daehoo? Did you put Daehoo on the list? The government has to save Daehoo, Daehyeon, and Ilsung.”

Jamie smiled meaningfully at my words.

“Daehoo’s president will be under arrest tonight.”

I was surprised. Why? Daehoo did not dissipate just because of the IMF, and they had already been circling the drain. It would be next year when everything clicked together and blew up. How can that be happening tonight?

“I have much to tell you about that.”

Jamie’s voice was full of confidence. So, Daehoo would be disposed of in the first half of this year. I had fluttered the wings of a butterfly, but I did not know what made the hurricane hit Daehoo.

“A sudden arrest warrant? I need to hear about this.”

Edited by Userunfriendly, the butterfly. (EN: The things that change the world, according to Chaos theory, are the tiny things. A butterfly flaps its wings in the Amazonian jungle, and subsequently a storm ravages half of Europe.)

Chapter 31

Daehyeon at the time had been an insurmountable wall, and the rivalry between Ilsung and Daehoo for second place ended in 1998 with Daehoo as the victor. Daehoo had at least superficially seemed to grab the IMF crisis as an opportunity. They had bought Ssangho Motors to expand their automobile business and expanded overseas. The number of foreign branches was about four hundred before the group was torn into pieces.

Unlike my paper companies that existed only on documents, those branches were actual companies. I had been an ordinary middle school student then and had not been interested in Daehoo’s dissolution as much as I had been interested in girls. I had understood the weight of Daehoo’s name at university, as my professor had worked for Daehoo as did many others. He was one of Daehoo’s legal counsels, and the legal fees they paid him would let him live without money worries until he died.

Therefore, he was biased toward Daehoo, and believed that Daehoo had broken up not because of the IMF or negligent management but due to the government. He fervently believed that Daehoo’s breakup led to our economic development being delayed over twenty years.

Well, it had not been only my professor who thought so, and almost all of my conservative professors who thought that the government should be hands-off the Conglomerates used Daehoo’s breakup to attack the progressives. The funny thing was that the attacks actually worked.

***

“I told you that the first thing I did as CEO was to hire Korean directors.”

“Daehwan Cho and Chungsik Park.”

Jamie’s eyes widened a bit when I said their names. She was thinking about how I remembered those names she had only briefly mentioned and would think that I was closely monitoring Jeonil.

“I hired them not just because of their abilities, but from the uniqueness of this country.”

I had made a good choice hiring Jamie, her head worked as smoothly as her beauty was striking. She found the answer to what Jeonil needed by herself. Finding a real estate investment counsel was the next step, and she first found a safe way to manage the unidentifiable hot money that had poured into Jeonil.

As my hiring Jamie had produced good results, the two men were the same for Jamie.

“You know that it was not for work that I hired them as directors.”

I remained still so she could continue speaking.

“Do you know what the two are doing? They are dabbling in politics. I gave them positions to at least look legitimate on the surface, but they’re involved politics when they’re not even politicians.”

She then said they had been meeting senior politicians. I was going to say something, but Jamie spoke first.

“However, in this country, that was the way things are done. I’m learning a lot from them and managed to put Daehoo on the list because of those two men.”

“Jamie, let’s remember one thing.”

“Yes?”

“Corruption exists everywhere. America legalized lobbying and made it public, but the fundamental rules are the same. I don’t know whether you can adjust to this country with that sort of bias.”

The heated atmosphere cooled down, and Jamie’s face grew notably cold.

“However, this country is indeed unique in its conglomerates.”

I finished up.

“I apologize. Please go on. My clients will see Daehoo being on the list as a favorable step. The problem is the buyout money.”

Jamie scratched her brow to compose herself and opened her lips. The summary was that Daehoo would become the sacrifice to the IMF. The current President and his Cabinet needed something that could cover the criticism they would face, and Daehoo was the best option.

As Jamie had said, Daehwan Cho and Chungsik Park were doing everything from creating the scenario to writing the script by gathering the politicians.

Even if the government needed a scapegoat, could they really sacrifice Daehoo? Korean conglomerates like Daehoo had special power structures and it’s loss would massively affect Korea.

Around this time, there were a lot of prominent politicians who had been bought by Daehyeon, Daehoo, and Ilsung... I remembered then the arrest warrant for Daehoo’s president had already been issued, and the process should have been extremely difficult, without some way to pressure the President or the Diet, or both...

There must have been secrets that Daehwan Cho and Chungsik Park could not report to Jamie, and I mentally held a thumbs-up to them. Those two middle-aged men knew their stuff. How did they think of hitting Daehoo now?

***

As I had mentioned before, the upper-class financial and political elites had a high survival rate in the Trial Tests. They instinctively preyed on the weak for their own profit, hamstrung and ambushed those stronger than them, used fear to survive, and engaged in hostile takeovers and pressured buyouts even in what looked like peaceful times on the surface.

This life of survival and skill was what they knew and understood, and Daehwan Cho and Chungsik Park were true elites, using Jeonil to gain secret favors, and ruin enemies.

“The evidence the current government has on Daehoo has will be revealed in court.”

“Blood will flow at the end of the trial.”

The current government knew that this would be a rougher month than when they passed the real-time online financial system, but they did so anyway because there would be a larger reward.

“What are they requesting?”

“Two things.”

“Additional investments and a block buyout.”

“Yes, an additional investment of at least 5 billion dollars and the entire Daehoo Group, including their debts.”

Additional investments were not a problem, and while the funding routes would be uncertain due to haste, the current government will help us hide the transfers.

However, Jamie was observing my mood because buying the entire Daehoo Group would not result in as much profit as the subsidiaries and affiliates varied in their profitability and solvency.

When thinking of money in the short-term, it would be better to wait until Daehoo was completely split up and gobble the core subsidiaries and affiliates, and Jamie seemed to be thinking the same thing.

“Daehoo will be cleaned up even if we left them alone. However, it’s too much of a shame to let it go.”

Jamie did not understand that if we got out after things had gone this far, Jeonil would be bitter enemies to the government. While Jamie seemed to think that since the term ends next month, they won’t be much of a threat, the next ruling party will be the Democrats.

When the financial crisis is reduced a little, there would be a high probability of a strong tax investigation coming to our company.

I smiled and wanted to bring Daehwan Cho and Chungsik Park and have them stand while I bowed to them. While Jamie would need some time to understand Korea’s political and financial worlds, the two men did not. They knew it all but chose Daehoo as their prey.

The difference between Jamie and the two Korean directors was that Jamie did not know anything about Korean conglomerates. The two directors were not looking at the properties or profits Daehoo subsidiaries and affiliates were making but trying to secure Daehoo’s position of being one of the top three conglomerates in Korea. They were protecting Daehoo’s name and their infrastructure that Daehoo had built up to this day. And after the sale, the intricate and interlocked political and commercial interests that depended on Daehoo retaining her position and reputation as one of the top three would all owe, and owe big to Daehwan Cho and Chungik Park.

Who could have believed that Daehoo would go down in this period?

“Jamie, can you handle the Daehoo Group? You’re thinking of bringing in a foreign Chief Executive Officer and professional managers from overseas if we succeed, right?”

Jamie started in surprise.

“Find a new president among the current board members, not from the CEO’s family, but from his closest executives.”

“......”

“Have Daehwan Cho and Chungsik Park close by and learn from them. They will know why this decision was made and would even demand this to happen.”

They seemed to have already talked about it, and Jamie’s face grew rigid again.

“Are you allowing us to buy Daehoo?”

“Don’t feel cheated. We are in an advantageous position. Hand over as many weak subsidiaries and debts to the government as possible.”

“The conditions that the government...”

I motioned Jamie to come over the window, and she followed me.

“Do you know what the Korean government is saying nowadays?”

Jamie’s gaze followed my finger and to the streets, where people were still coming in with gold rings. The Gold Collection Campaign banner was still flying in the wind.

“Share the pain. Is that necklace gold?”

Jamie stroked the necklace.

“In Gwanghwamoon it will be noticed. Don’t wear it openly, but discreetly. Make up a story like that being your mother’s keepsake and bring the two directors with you.”

Since Jamie was smart, she knew what I was talking about. (EN: I think Sun is saying it would look bad for the government to let the struggling subsidiaries and affiliates go bankrupt and leave their staff unemployed. Sun is making an offer to the government they can’t refuse. ^_^ )

“I know that I need justification.”

“And Jamie.”

“Yes.”

“Aggressively proceed without worrying about the additional investments or management direction. While there are opportunities everywhere, grab everything you can find. Jeonil Investments needs to monopolize this country’s crisis. I gave you that much money. Don’t lose whatever it may be, lands, buildings, or companies.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 32

Even though people were speaking endlessly about this subject, the elementary school textbooks will record the IMF crisis as having occurred due to people spending too much. The biggest reason the IMF crisis happened was due to domestic firms recklessly borrowing dollars to hide their insolvency from their own shareholders, the influence of the Japanese Yen, and the attack of international investors, but those reasons will be hidden. (EN: the state of being insolvent; inability to pay one’s debts.)

I turned off the screen after watching the news regarding the Daehoo Group President’s first trial. Jonathan was as hard to reach as Jamie, and I sent the times I could be contacted by email and asked that he should reach out to me as soon as possible.

He contacted me the next day, and I requested one thing from him – that he should come to Korea.

***

Jonathan’s First Korean Visit. The God of Investments arrives in the “Hermit Kingdom”.

[Jonathan “Korea still maintains its investment value in the long term, and I have visited to confirm this.”]

‘Jonathan,’ from Jonathan Investments, visited Seoul yesterday on the 23rd. While the name was unfamiliar to us, Wall Street actually called him the “God of Investments.” He had unveiled his genius in investing during the Asian financial crisis from last year and had risen to super stardom as a global investor. It had not taken Jonathan half a year to turn four hundred thousand dollars to twenty-two billion dollars.

– Jonathan – an investor or a Hollywood actor? Will he be treated as a state guest…

Those who arrived to greet Jonathan, including the Senior Secretary of Economics Cheolmin Kim, and the Deputy Prime Minister for Economic Affairs Il Yuk, were worried about the weather over Gimpo Airport. The news announcing snow made it questionable whether Jonathan’s private plane could land or not.

However, Jonathan exited his plane waving his hand, dressed in a black suit. About a hundred reporters gathered around Gimpo Airport for Jonathan, and the large banners that announced Jonathan’s first visit to Korea hanging in the middle of the airport were signs of Jonathan’s fame.

After a brief conference, Jonathan headed to the Blue House with a police escort.

– Jonathan’s Theory of Investment. “Invest without Fear.”

When answering a question lightly asked by a reporter regarding how one should invest in order to hit the jackpot during the conference, Jonathan spoke of his theory of investing without fear. As Jonathan had broken records and achieved astronomical profit rates, his investment theory reassured domestic and foreign investors and Korean citizens, who stood frozen in the overwhelming fear the IMF crisis had brought. This was because Jonathan spoke of his goal in coming to Korea “since Korea has the power to overcome this financial crisis, this is one of the best investments one could make in the long run” and revealed his vision of Korea.

***

I went to the pub I had rented for private use, and the key was hidden in the flowerpot as agreed. As I entered the pub, the heater had been turned on as I requested.

With a sign saying that the pub will be closed for the day hung on the entrance, since it was broad daylight, the pub remained silent for a long time. The silence broke after a careful knock, and I saw a tall shadow from the window.

Jonathan was alone, and he confirmed he wasn’t followed before greeting me. He locked the door first without my asking.

“You’re alone?”

Jonathan asked, and I nodded.

“I feel like I have become an industrial spy.”

He spoke as he placed a briefcase on the table.

“Fame is not always a good thing.”

“Yeah, I barely managed to get out.”

While he had prepared to come to Korea, the visit proved to be even more hectic than our expectations. He told me he had not imagined that he would be treated as a state guest on arrival. Forbes had named him one of the twenty richest men globally. In stark contrast, the other entries on the list were international financial institutions that had made history for centuries or possessed strategic branches all over the world. The New York firm Jonathan acted as CEO was a small-sized investment company.

He only needed a small office, and Jonathan was only in his twenties. However, Korea had treated him like a world leader because he had astounding piles of cash.

“Korea is that desperate now.”

“However, hope is growing.The IMF is providing support funds, and you’re feeding in dollars.”

It was appropriate for a foreigner like Jonathan to evaluate the situation like that, but Korean financiers would find this assessment absolutely humiliating. It was comparable to the Japanese colonial era since Korea had to bow down to whatever command the IMF would give out and stand helplessly as property was confiscated overseas.

However, I had not called Jonathan to discuss such matters.

“Korea will overcome the IMF quickly.”

More so than Korea had in the past.

“I also hope that, since I’ve become too familiar with this country. However, Sun, wasn’t that due to your efforts?”

“Daehoo?”

“Yes, I could not believe what I heard. Has Korea decided to throw Daehoo under the bus?”

While Jonathan had not lived in Korea for more than a few months, he was a Wall Street financier, and Daehoo had been closely connected with many foreign firms.

The connections were showing up in the stock price changes of those firms.

“Daehoo was not part of our plan, and I had not expected that the current Korean government would throw away Daehoo.”

“Even you? Then who did this?”

“While this is not my plan, it’s proceeding under our supervision.”

“Oh, Jeonil Investments?”

“They’re working on their own and doing well. I’m quite proud.”

Jonathan smiled, but it was without much amusement.

“You have the funds to buy them?”

“There are many firms in this country that can be bought with one dollar.”

If only one could bear their debts.

“Everyone will come rushing in at that time, smelling the blood in the water. Have you finished talking with your government?”

Jonathan now sat on a chair.

“Negotiations are underway, but the results will not change. Other firms cannot accommodate the government’s demands as well as Jeonil, since those companies will not accept a bloc buyout for the entire Daehoo infrastructure.”

“Are you going to buy the entire group?”

“Yes. However, we will restructure and take care of some subsidiaries immediately afterwards.”

“Aren’t you going about this backward? I’m not following you.”

“You have understood the situation. We will not dismantle the group, and the management will not change as we will use those who are close to the current president.”

“…Why go that far?”

“Foreign Dollars will not be the definitive power forever. When Korea graduates from the IMF, the economy will quickly spring back to normal. We have to prepare for the next step.”

Jonathan’s eyes were smiling now.

“Sun, you actually seem to like your country a lot. Even if you say you don’t, that’s not an embarrassing trait. I don’t know what you see in Daewoo, but I know that there’s not that much money going on in there. Using that money elsewhere will bring in more profit, as your country’s economy is in freefall right now.”

“You’ll see about the money.”

“There are other things involved? Is it a quiz? You won’t tell me? Don’t…”

“Ten billion dollars.”

“What?”

“We will bring an additional ten billion dollars to the fifteen already planned, and that means a total of twenty-five billion when we buy out Daehoo.”

Jonathan’s eyes opened wide. It was not because I had made such a big decision without him, as he had announced that he did not care about the offshore funds.

His eyes began to shake, even though he had remained calm when I told him I would buy the entire Daehoo group. Jonathan grabbed the ice water in the middle of winter.

He emptied the glass and spoke in a much lower voice.

“Think carefully, or we will be imprisoned for ten thousand years. You shouldn’t put too much faith in the corporate shell game we created. You know that the tax bureau can do anything even if the procedure is complicated and difficult. It only takes them longer. If such a large sum moves…”

“The Korean government is much more desperate than us.”

“What are you saying?”

Jonathan now realized something.

“This is a chance to make the twenty-five billion dollars into completely legitimate, clean money.”

“You’re going to leave that to your country’s government? How?”

“That’s for them to do, and we only need to show the numbers.”

“Sun…how can you think of making a country do your money laundering?”

Jonathan spoke in a tired voice.

***

During the latter half of last year, when the Hong Kong shock hit the world, we had earned money. As a result, we had twenty-two billion dollars in Jonathan Investments and forty-three billion in tax havens all over the world.

It was natural that the world would be looking at Jonathan and Jonathan Investments closely. How many companies would have that much money as their reserves? The New York firm’s net revenue was twenty-two billion dollars, and this amount would be only achieved by the greatest firms in their prime even in the future.

However, Jonathan and the unidentified John Doe had made the profit with a mere four hundred thousand dollars. Since John Doe’s identity was a secret, it was only natural that Jonathan would be the sole subject of fame and attention.

The forty-three billion dollars had been jumped in and out of tax havens like hackers would bounce off of routers to hide their identities. The total amount that had been moved would have been much greater.

It was inevitable that rumors would begin to spread in the global financial market. The rumors that said it was money from the Soviet Union during the Civil War was going too far, but the rumors that it was the secret stash from the financiers who won the Asian financial crisis was more believable. Such rumors would be spreading now.

On the other hand, Jonathan did not know much outside of the funds in the New York firm. He was calm after hearing my explanation like he was satisfied with his current situation.

“What you’re telling me is too surreal.”

“I don’t know how much is where if I don’t see the ledgers.”

“If you lose them?”

“They’re forever gone with them.”

“That’s food for thought.”

Jonathan covered his body with both of his arms.

“Therefore, we have to clean them whenever there’s a chance.”

“You called me for that? I told you I do not care about money outside the New York firm. That’s more than enough for me. Come to think of that…”

“I have called you to solve some of your problems. Aren’t those portfolios in that briefcase?”

I pointed my chin at the briefcase Jonathan had brought with him.

“Start the briefing.”

Jonathan seemed to have been waiting for me to press the start button, as I heard the briefcase land on the table as soon as I finished speaking.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 33

In 2017, Google’s interview question had been similar to the following problem.

The Thousand-Dollar Game

1. You are alone with a stranger in a room.

2. You are ordered to divide a thousand dollars between you and the stranger.

3. You can freely decide on the amount, but the stranger knows that the total amount is a thousand dollars.

4. You cannot directly communicate with the stranger.

*If the stranger agrees with the amount you presented, the negotiation is deemed a success, and both of you keep the money.

*If the stranger refuses the amount you presented, the negotiation is deemed a failure, and the entire amount is confiscated.

*How much money will you propose in this scenario?

Each person interviewed was presented with various proposals from 70:30, 50:50, 51:49, 30:70, 1:99. The interviewer asked for the thinking process they would use to choose a proposal instead of asking for a definitive answer. The question itself was from behavioral economics, and it was really a question about human greed.

However, what if the question was about ten billion dollars instead? Even if the ratio changed by only one percent, that single percent meant one hundred million dollars.

***

The saying that human greed was endless seemed to be wrong in the face of billions of dollars. Jonathan seemed to have been playing that imaginary game all this time with the sixty-five billion dollars we had earned. He didn’t care about our agreed on shares, and Jonathan had decided his share was ten billion.

He was passionately explaining about the portfolio of ten billion to me. Since the amount was so large, Jonathan emphasized safety instead of aggressive investments. Therefore, he presented the idea of directly investing in the firms already included in the Global DOW. (EN: The Global Dow is a 150-stock index of corporations from around the world, created by Dow Jones & Company. Only blue-chip stocks are included in the index.)

In other words, Jonathan was thinking of investing in the thirty best firms in America, all of them known globally.

The idea was not bad since the DOW was the yardstick for performance. It had recorded an average of a five percent profit, and the current eight thousand points of profitability will come to exceed twenty thousand until the Day of Advent.

Even if we just let the investments sit, the profit will be larger than interest rates. The problem was that it was not especially good, either. If the twentieth century was led by manufacturing and energy firms, the twenty-first century would be led by the Information Technology firms.

However, the number of IT firms Jonathan had listed in his thirty was only five in total.

I spoke after waiting for him to finish.

“Isn’t it too early to divide our shares? I’ll give you time for that later. However, not now.”

“Sun, it’s sixty-five billion dollars. The money will continue to increase whatever we do with it.”

“Tell that to the Roc…”

I realized that I had spoken too much since I had mentioned a family name that was historically significant…no, a name that had MADE history. While I stopped myself from talking, Jonathan seemed to have heard the name in that brief moment. I looked at him with concern, and he was mumbling something with round eyes.

“What did you say?”

For financiers, that family name was a divine word. Jonathan looked at me with shock. While the name still existed in this era under trusts, managed by global banks, the name was something that belonged in legends. How much were they estimated at, five trillion dollars? The power they showed in their prime was evident, as they had built a country and changed the direction of a World War.

“Ah…”

Jonathan seemed speechless for a minute, but then he started to nod. On the other hand, I was keeping my mouth shut. Why had I chosen to return to the day I was born instead of on the day of the Trial Tests? Because of the Man Who Overcame Adversity trait? The stats I would develop? If I only considered the Eight Virtues and the Eight Evils, the day of the Trial Tests would have been the right choice since there were many opportunities to rebuild myself in that time.

I had come back in time so far because of what had happened before the Eight Virtues and Eight Evils appeared.

***

Humanity had time to rebuild, and there had been many opportunities to preserve our civilization and face the monsters. If we had taken those opportunities, human civilization would not have crumbled, and we would have been able to survive under the System. That meant that the internet and the electronic devices that had originally been for everyone’s use would not have become privileges for the Awakened.

However, humanity had frozen in fear in front of supernatural beings and events. They had made mistakes and made things worse, which led to ruin. Then, the Eight Virtues and Eight Evils appeared to tip us over the precipice.

“What I’m saying is that I’m still hungry.”

“…That’s a nice expression.”

Come to think of it, I had four years to wait until one of the more joyful times in my life. The 2002 World Cup had been a festival for Koreans, and there had been a jubilant passion that could not have been bought with all of my money in the Gwanghwamun streets. However, I would not be able to enjoy myself that much since I already knew the results. (EN: South Korea co-hosted the 2002 FIFA World Cup tournament with Japan. They had never won a game in the World Cup previously but the South Korean team achieved their first ever victory in a World Cup with a 2–0 victory against Poland when the tournament began. I wonder how much Sun is planning to bet with the bookmakers… ^_^ )

I spoke to Jonathan clearly after coming back to reality.

“Don’t speak of retirement again. Did you hear me?”

Jonathan’s face fell for a moment since he had not directly spoken of retirement. However, his investment directions clearly spoke of his thoughts, as portfolios acted as windows to the mind for financiers.

Jonathan looked down at his portfolio and became silent. He then began to nod quietly.

“Hold on to that and use it for customers.”

“Customers?”

“What became of the small company mergers?”

Jonathan began to smile, and he had definitely put it on hold. I could not blame him since he had been so busy lately. As Jamie was tormented by Korean politicians and financiers, everyone would be on Jonathan by now. I had seen his face at least ten times through various media.

“Refuse all interviews and events. Since you can’t focus on work, you’re getting overloaded, and you’re overthinking things.”

“You’re asking me to decrease my load once I get back. I can do that, but…”

“Everyone is looking at you now, and once you open, customers will come in flocks.”

“What about the clientele? Managing a property management company is not easy.”

“You’re right, and we have to choose carefully the investment firm we will buy.”

“The focus should be on the quality of the managers instead of their funds. The firm will be filled with investors better than me. That was quite stressful and was not at all enjoyable.”

“You’re talking about Jeffrey Kay, right?”

He was the firm hunter we hired for the New York firm a while ago.

“Yes, I’m avoiding him as much as possible. I don’t even open my mouth when I see him, in case he may guess everything.”

Jonathan smiled in self-mockery.

“…Jonathan, you would have succeeded without meeting me.”

“As much as now?”

Jonathan firmly shook his head when I had been about to say something. He was telling me not to console him in any way. Jonathan regarded himself as not having contributed much to our success, and it was true.

The trading Jonathan helped me with was the basic procedure for any Wall Street financiers who had graduated from “junior”.

However, I decided I would not think what Jonathan was feeling now any longer, as he would realize by himself when expanding the investment firm. He would know that a hungry beast was within him…

That kind of primal instinct did not come with only the loss of loved ones, as human beings find a new side of themselves when they reach their limits.

Expanding the firm will give Jonathan such a chance. I will be requesting an aggressive expansion. He would have to go into war, using money instead of guns and swords. I spoke about the investment firm mergers that we had strayed from.

“I’m looking at the Bluestone Group now.”

Since it was the largest private equity company in the world, Jonathan would, of course, know the name. However, I saw something more in Jonathan’s expression, and he revealed that he had been persistently approached by the Bluestone Group before coming to Korea. (EN: A private-equity firm is an investment management company that provides financial backing and makes investments in the private equity of startup or operating companies through a variety of loosely affiliated investment strategies including leveraged buyout, venture capital, and growth capital. )

“However, they let go of me after realizing the shares I hold in the company.”

At the moment, Jonathan was richer than the owner of the Bluestone Group. Jonathan’s expression loosened at remembering the encounter, and he questioned me instead.

“You’re not really talking about buying the Bluestone Group, right?”

“Is it possible?”

Jonathan spoke in a lethargic voice.

“It would have been possible if Bluestone had also jumped at the Asian financial crisis since they would have taken a few hits. However, it’s not the case. Their original funds are going well and have succeeded in accumulating more than four billion dollars this year.”

“Bluestone Capital Partners Fund III.”

Jonathan’s face grew a bit rigid.

“You really do know everything. Yes, Bluestone is paying meticulous attention to their third product. Why do you keep hiding in the shadows with that talent? Is it because of your country’s attention? Your age? Come to America. You should be at the helm instead of using me as a front.”

Jonathan rushed to speak the words that had to have been deep inside him. However, his expression changed, and he started to scratch his nose.

“I’m sorry. I’m under stress in this situation.”

“I told you to exercise. You know that your belly is fatter than before. Also, I explained why I cannot come out in the open.”

“It’s because of the tax audit, right?”

“Yes. And on the side, I was serious about it before.”

“What?”

“That you would have succeeded without me.”

“Oh, that.”

Jonathan was indifferent, but it was the truth.

“If you feel stressed, show your abilities this time. It’s not about investments, though.”

“What is it?”

“The management of the Bluestone Group is in Korea now.”

Korea was the battlefield between corporate hunters at present, and Bluestone had a corporate hunting team. While their business cards said that they belonged to the ‘Special Reclamation Fund Management Team,’ what they did was to buy firms and real estate and sell them in pieces. They increased their customer’s returns through such tactics.

“Win over the corporate hunter team and add them to the New York firm.”

“You were serious?”

“Of course. Shake things from the ground. Without them, Bluestone’s new fund product is useless, and we will start from there.”

I wanted Blue Rock the most out of their property management firms. While the Bluestone Group itself was famous as a global investment firm, Blue Rock was the true treasure. Blue Rock was a dragon lying in wait and would start to rise from 1995 after becoming an independent firm.

After two decades, along with Kim Cheongsoo, Jillian, and Jessica, they would become the greatest Global Investment Firm. Blue Rock managed about four trillion dollars at the time, and counting the funds that followed the investments, the amount they influenced would jump to the quintillions.

However, the Blue Rock I wanted was in the future and not in the present. They were being pressured by the Bluestone Group and had barely scratched the top twenty in the field. Their heyday would only be in my memories anyway. (EN: Sun is buying out his future competition. Unfair! ^_^ )

[The Authority over the shadow banks that control global finance from behind the curtains]

That title will belong to someone else.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 34

‘Chapter 34

“What happened to Item 3?”

“They took it.”

Kaufman did not even ask who they were and instead scowled and crossed out the third entry on the list. It was a Korean construction firm that made a good profit, but the real estate in their possession was the real treasure.

They had bought land that was certain to be redeveloped, and the site would be a priority for Korea when the country overcame the IMF crisis.

“I told you to work on item 3 in secret many times.”

“It’s not my fault. I believe our chairman needs to meet the powerhouses of Korea.”

“That’s not the problem. We’re losing all the assets in the bay we were trying to get in secret, and we’ll end up with nothing!”

Kaufman began to wish for alcohol since the situation suffocated him. He had heard the name Jeonil Investments for the first time when he came to Korea. He had never heard of them before, and he found through research that Jeonil Investments had successfully lobbied to quickly open the real estate market.

He would have just applauded if things ended like that, because when everyone was focused on Thailand, Singapore, and Hong Kong, Jeonil Investments showed its expertise as an investment firm by entering Korea faster than anyone else and building connections with the government.

However, they were greedier than Kaufman’s expectations, and they bought anything that came up on their radar with twice the money. They simply could not compete with funding that Jeonil possessed. As Jeonil had opened the real estate market to foreign investors, they obviously had deep ties with the current regime.

Therefore, Kaufman suspected that Jeonil Investments’ funds came from the Dictator’s slush funds, the man who had ruled over Korea during the sixties and seventies. That answered some of the questions.

“The Chairman has to come. Don’t you think this mess needs to be straightened out?”

“I’ll think about it.”

“It’s worse than you think. He has to come to say things that the Korean government wants to hear and request that Jeonil Investments be muzzled and get people in power to oppose Jeonil. They’re trying to buy up this country’s market with a bigger wallet, and we have to attack this point.”

Kaufman thought things over, and his team member’s request was logical. The real estate that came out in the market was for the private sector, but Jeonil had changed the rules. What was the name of that Korean CEO of Jeonil? The family name was Park, which was also the dictator’s family name.

The CEO had somehow managed to have the Korean government change the pre-declaration system for high price real estate to enable Jeonil to place the first bid on all assets that came up for sale. It was an alliance between the government and business, and Kaufman was annoyed because he regretted not entering the market first. Jeonil Investments’ position should have been Bluestone’s and his.

“Jonathan Hunter has come. Why can’t the Chairman?”

Kaufman heard the name of that lucky [email protected] While his gaze was still on the list, he could not read the letters anymore, thinking about the unfairness of life.

“We will lose Daehoo in this case. Haven’t you checked my report?”

“Calm down first, and let’s think things over. What are our priorities in this situation?”

Kaufman asked the entire team, and the answers were the same. The team wanted the group’s Chairman to visit Korea quickly and voice his opinions along with other investment firms in this country, and they had to hire the power brokers who had connections to those in power. The meeting became more heated, and at the end, someone said that they had to denounce the relationship between the current government and Jeonil and publicly ask that the origin of the firm’s dollars should be revealed.

That was going too far, as it was taboo to touch the hot money that would soon belong to the rich in this country. Jeonil Investments would not be the only one hurt by that. The reason that they, who were the elite of the elite in Wall Street, were being pushed to the extreme was that they could not gobble up the prey they saw everywhere. Kaufman slowly nodded at the desperate team members’ faces.

“There are a lot of you who want to be a journalist. Let’s go make some noise.”

Kaufman spoke, and the team members agreed. Except one.

“This is not about our team.”

“Speak.”

“There’s something else we could do with approval from above.”

“What is it?”

“An alliance between Bluestone Group and Jonathan Investments. Jonathan Investments has the best cash flow, and that’s what this country wants the most.”

“Jonathan had come to Korea yesterday. Would he meet us? I’m pessimistic.”

“Jonathan also understands the situation, and he would also go empty-handed at this rate. He would not like that.”

“Hmm...we don’t need to bring the President in, as Jonathan could be our front man to the Korean government.”

“That’s right.”

“Then let’s go with that.”

Kaufman and his team members began to work hard again, as they were determined not to go back empty-handed from a country where they could make the best profit of their lives.

It was then a message came to their room from the hotel lobby.

***

I heard from Choi of Ilju Constructions that operations were going smoothly. While the construction was proceeding in the middle of winter, the fact that there was no snowfall helped.

The sharp tax audit on Daehoo had finished, and now the entire Daehoo workforce staged a walkout. Because the government was heavy handed with the financial authorities and the creditors, the walkout started a year earlier than the previous history.

There were no fancy events like before that celebrated Daehoo’s CEO’s retirement. Those outside of the president’s family maintained their positions and would not be thrown out. The phone rang at an inappropriate moment.

(EN: Folding screen, or distraction)

The bell that signaled class started rang, and the cell phone I brought around was small enough to fit my inside pocket. Cell phone size continued to decrease, and after the PDA era started last October, it became easy to carry. (EN: Personal Digital Assistant)

After I came out of the bathroom stall, there were guys who were staring at me. I did not know who they were, but they knew me.

“Su..Sunhoo, did you speak English?”

“......”

“You have a cell phone?”

“I’m in the fourth class, as you are.”

The guys spoke quickly in my silence, and I felt another strange rumor coming. Between the winter and spring vacation, school was still a burdensome place. There was one more thing that was a burden, and my homeroom teacher had held me up after school ended. I had to go to her office.

The woman began to chatter about unnecessary matters, and I did not want to know what exercise she had taken up recently.

“I want to know you better, Sunhoo.”

This woman was strange. In my previous life, my homeroom teacher had not been someone who looked like a small animal but a middle-aged bald man. The guy who always looked unnatural due to being conscious of his wig was now the homeroom teacher for another class.

It was a small change, but still a change, and I did not know how this came to be.

“...You want to know me better?”

“I do. Since you’re mature, I’ll say things honestly. I’m worried a lot about you.”

“Please, look at me. Guys don’t make trouble for me.”

“That will make you stand out.”

She again talked by herself and smiled. She was in her mid-twenties and a passionate teacher. Early this week, there had been an incident that made her aware that she was the subject of sexual fantasies among the male students.

However, she went about school like before, and I could not understand why she acted like a warm-hearted puppy after calling me to the teacher’s room.

Come to think of it, my homeroom teacher had always been interested in me. She would be staring at me inside my classroom, from the corridor and quickly look away when I noticed and scurry back to her desk.

I was someone people would look at twice since I looked like an adult and did not play with other classmates. However, even taking those into consideration, it would not be too excessive to say that she was too interested in me.

My homeroom teacher seemed like she wanted to say something and was just chattering to build up to that subject.

“Do you have something you want to say?”

“Do you have to go to a cram school? Where do you go?”

“......”

“Sorry, I’m holding you up, aren’t I.”

“I just don’t understand this conversation. If it’s not important, may I go?”

“Wait a moment, Sunhoo.”

“Yes.”

“What I want to say is that...school is a good place.”

“Yes?”

“I know that it’s hard to adjust to you. But your classmates do not hate you but are afraid of you.”

What did she want to say?

“So, if you open up and come to them, you can make friends and know that school’s a good place. Let’s work on that during the next semester. Can you make a promise?”

She was saying things that I only saw on TV shows, and it was a talent to be able to say those words with a smile. She seemed to be only a new teacher, and I may have misunderstood her passion.

“It’s a promise!”

She shouted again behind my back as I went out, and she still had that bright smile.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 35

[The President in his inaugural address has strongly advocated Chaebol reforms by saying that ‘The Chaebols have to be streamline down to five or six core firms, in order to stay profitable.’] (EN: A chaebol is a large industrial conglomerate that is run and controlled by an owner or family in South Korea. A chaebol often consists of many diversified affiliates, controlled by an owner whose power over the group often exceeds legal authority.)

No matter how much the Democrat president-elect worried, the times would prove him correct. Not only Daehoo but also Daehyun and Ilsung had almost gone bankrupt more than once during the IMF crisis. The Chaebols smaller than them were already busy cutting out unnecessary fat within their infrastructure.

I read the Korean daily newspapers and global ones once I came to my office each day along with Forbes and other private newsletters.

As I mentioned before, my interventions led to some changes from the previous history.

1. The global investment groups lost large amounts of money in the Asian financial crisis, and most of it entered my pockets.

2. Korean financial and real estate markets opened to foreign countries half a year early.

3. Jonathan became a noted name in the financial world.

The incident that occurred late last year filled my thoughts the most out of the changes. I had shaken the global stock market by pouring oil in the Hong Kong crisis and amplified the incident that had been called the second Black Monday in both timelines.

Until now, my interventions had not shown much on the surface, but I did not know what may be lying in wait for me. If I did not constantly check the global trends, it was possible that I may lose money. That was investing for you.

However, why had my homeroom teacher been changed to that woman? Why? I kept thinking of her face.

***

Even if my public status as minor was low, I could follow or investigate an individual. My homeroom teacher’s name was Yeonhee Woo, and she was twenty-four years old, born in Seoul, and was the oldest sister out of two brothers and two sisters. She lived in a studio located in the third story of a building near the school, and she did not have a roommate or a boyfriend. While her family was middle-class financially, her finances were neglected.

Yeonhee Woo liked sweets and did not care much about clothes or makeup despite her beauty. She did not socialize much, and I learned this much information by going through her room in her absence.

It was more like a man’s domicile than a woman’s in my eyes, as she did not have a mirror or a dressing table. Her few cosmetics stood on her computer table with a picture she had taken with her father this year. She did not have any unpaid bills, cleaned her room, and I did not see any condoms or pregnancy tests in the trash bin.

She did not list any phone numbers of her friends in the notebook next to her phone and did not pay much attention to her underwear, as she bought them in bundle packs from supermarkets.

I wanted to see her photo albums and found them on the top of her dresser. The pictures had not been placed in the album but stuck between them as if she just used the photo album book to simply store loose photos. They were not of her memories, as the pictures were of other people.

What interested me was the setting of the pictures, as it seemed that every picture was taken in secret. Therefore, the subjects were blocked by obstacles, or the focus was not right. According to the dates on the picture, she had been taking these pictures for years.

There were a number of pictures, and she seemed to have recorded some people each year. At the least, she did not seem to be a pervert, as she had taken pictures of faces instead of other body parts, whether the subject was male or female. It seemed that she had wanted to take pictures of their expressions, but that was strange in itself. What she did was disturbing, and was this why she was showering me with attention these days? Am I the subject of her obsession?

I placed the photos back and started to look for my pictures that would be stored somewhere. They were gathered in an envelope of photos from a photo service in her camera bag.

During the time which I had skipped as the tutorial, she had taken pictures at the elementary school graduation ceremony that I had previously only confirmed through my mother’s pictures. No matter how my senses had dulled in peace, I would have noticed someone’s gaze.

In early 1997, I had the stats of a professional athlete and had grown as such. I had been looking at her camera in the picture, and I did not know what had happened afterward.

I would have probably considered her trivial, as there was a crowd in the graduation ceremony, and would have thought her camera had pointed in my direction by coincidence.

However, the camera had taken my picture quite accurately, and she had discovered me then. There were no more pictures after the graduation ceremony, as she seemed to have discovered that I was sensitive to gazes. She had changed tactics by listing my characteristics in her notes, which was also in the camera bag.

Sometimes, the most innocuous person could be more than what meets the eye, and she was such a person. Who would have known that she was such a person? She did not even use her beauty as a weapon. It would have been more effective to pretend a coincidental meeting than using a camera in secret, no matter who the person was.

I felt somewhat sorry for my homeroom teacher, as people like her did not end well. While her beauty made her seem one of the normal people, when her mental disorder grew worse and her beauty diminished with age, she would be discovered by others.

For example…I turned my attention to her family picture, of which there was only one.

There were no other family members in the picture, and only her father stood awkwardly next to Yeonhee Woo. Her face was impassive, unlike the smiles she showed in school.

However, the fact she had placed the picture on the computer desk where she would be able to see it already spoke of her lonely future.

I decided to end my investigation there, as I had reached the conclusion. I thought it would be best to remain quiet until her attention shifted to someone else.

Then I found an old prescription bottle.

[Pyeonghwa Mental Health Clinic]

Of course, SSRI medicine could be prescribed for various uses, like for depression or anxiety. However, the medicine was also used for schizophrenia and megalomania. (EN: SSRI stands for Selective Serotonin Reuptake Inhibitor. SSRI antidepressants are a type of antidepressant that work by increasing levels of serotonin within the brain. Serotonin is a neurotransmitter that is often referred to as the “feel good hormone”.)

“Wait..”

***

In the past, I had successfully infiltrated the Eight Virtue’s base and accessed their database. I had no trouble searching my homeroom teacher’s studio and the nearby mental health clinic with a flashlight and a length of bent metal wire.

Moreover, I did not need to penetrate the computer security system, as prescribing and dispensing drugs had not been computerized yet, and medical records were stored as documents in a warehouse. Even if I had to infiltrate a larger hospital, things would have been the same. My flashlight lit on the patient record of Yeonhee Woo, born in 1975.

My guess was real, and she had not come to this clinic for paranoia. Her first treatment was when she was in middle school.

[Illness: Integration disorder]

[Medical Opinion: This patient has difficulties in socializing, making friends, and fitting into her family due to delusions and hallucinations.]

[Treatment:

* No family history. No auditory hallucinations.

* Her hallucinations appear in sudden Korean letters (While the patient says the letters appear when she socializes with others, she is not consistent)

* Her hallucinations have much to do with concepts shown in video games.

* While she says she does not play video games, since they are becoming popular, she may have accessed them.

* Her biggest hallucination is that she argues that she can feel the emotions of other people.]

[Prescription: First, placebos for integration disorder. No effects. Second, drugs for integration disorder. No effects. Third, drugs and individual sessions. No effects. Fourth, drugs and family sessions. No effects. Fifth, SSRI intramuscular injection. Little effect. Sixth, SSRI intramuscular injection. Some effects. Seventh, SSRI intramuscular injection. Much effect. Eighth, placebos for integration disorder. Much effect.]

Integration disorder was another name for schizophrenia in this era, and placebos were fake medicine used in such treatments. Her prescription record had not been changed from her eighth treatment. She had been given fake medicine and stopped a few years ago.

She had not been smart in going to the hospital and telling her family. I saw what she had gone through and the pain she must have felt. I could see that she had been given shots from her prescription records and had lied to her family when she had been nearly hospitalized.

However, they would have not been effective, as what she was seeing was real.

“So, I meet a pre-Awakened person like this…”

Yeonhee Woo had the traits of an empathic healer, which was one of the rarest. However, not all of the pre-Awakened were powerful, and many died or became crushed under the burden before they could build on their abilities.

I probably had not heard of Yeonhee Woo due to that, as she would have either committed suicide or died in a dungeon.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 36

The reason there were so few empathic healers was not only because of the rareness of the ability, but because it was difficult for them to even survive.

The Eight Evils and Eight Virtues and other guilds all forcefully “recruited” empathic healers as soon as they were found.

The problem rose from there. New empathic healers were traumatised due to the Trial Tests and had to care for other new Awakened and those already Awakened. While the number of empathic healers were small, the number they had to treat was many.

The empathic link was considered an extremely dangerous phenomenon in psychology or psychiatry, as the empathic healer may be overpowered by the patient’s emotions and thus, unable to disengage from the patient’s mind. What is more, empathic healers directly touched their patient’s emotions and memories by their abilities, and those they had to treat were those already Awakened, who were hardened killers, and those newly Awakened, who were fresh born killers.

Their mental state was seriously unstable due to the Trial Tests, and most Awakened were thrown back to the world without a period of rest, freshly traumatized by the horrors of the Trial Tests.

It may have been inevitable that the minds of the Awakened were nightmarish hellscapes, filled with rage, anguish, hatred, regret, despair and suicidal tendencies. Empathic healers had to share such minds, which was unendurable. Therefore, after awakening, they tended to die out as empathic healers could not heal each other, as the mental damage they suffered was amplified when being shared with each other.

Yeonhee Woo, a pre-Awakened, would have to face the horrible torture that empathic healers had to face if she survived until the Day of Advent.

As I did not know her name, her life probably did not end well.

***

I met Yeonhee Woo again during homeroom the next morning. Usually, there was a shadow in her smile, but today was different. This change had come after our conversation, and other students also saw that change during the ethics class, which she taught. She seemed to be feeling that my session with her was effective.

I could not be certain since I had no idea how her ability worked, but she had no other reason to be that happy. She did not have a lover, friends, or good relations with her family, and her pay had not been raised.

It was the end of the school day, and students did not listen; however, she tried to quiet them down. Yeonhee Woo maintained her smile and tone.

“I will not tell you your next year’s class assignments unless you guys settle down.”

Yeonhee Yoo shook the paper she held in her hand, and my classmates showed various emotions as the class assignments were revealed from the first classroom to the tenth. Then, when my name was called, the room went eerily silent. Those in the same class with me were not happy, and while I did not know their names, I could see it in their faces.

Students did not fight in this class because of me, and those who strayed early on learned to spend their time in other classrooms during breaks away from my presence. And they were now in the same class as me. While normally middle school classes were designated so that the students in each class were at the same point in the curriculum, this arrangement had a different agenda.

Since other classes had their share of troublemakers, the school had decided to put the problematic students into a single class and put me in it, whom they could not fight against or talk back to…

Therefore, the class atmosphere brightened, as other students no longer had to worry anymore about the students who would be in the same class as me. Even in middle school, children learned survival instincts. Children may pretend otherwise, but they feared the strong and herded together for mutual protection.

In Trial Tests, it was between the Awakened, and after the test, it was between the civilians and the Awakened. Nothing really changed.

Those who were in the same class as me were busy avoiding my gaze, and spending time with such babies made me tired.

I thought middle school was my limit and wondered what good way would be to not to go to high school without disappointing my parents. (EN: Middle schools in South Korea consist of three grades. Most students enter at age 12 or 13 and graduate at age 15 or 16.)

“I’m happy that you guys are happy.”

I met Yeonhee Woo’s eyes, and she spoke in my direction.

“Stay safe during the vacation, and I’ll see you again.”

“Teacher, aren’t you in charge of the first grade?”

“I also became in charge of the second grade.”

Yeonhee Woo lightly answered the question, as boys would like anyone in a skirt. Moreover, Yeonhee Woo would look pretty in their eyes, like a small puppy. While she was cute, not beautiful, boys would not care. Yeonhee Woo took me to the staff room again afterward, and this was the reason there were strange rumors regarding the two of us. Because of those rumors, boys being boys, Yeonhee Woo became the object of sexual fantasies among them. I tried to mention that as I followed her.

“If you take me to your office whenever they are watching…”

Yeonhee Woo spoke before I could finish my sentence.

“I’m sorry, but I would not have to call you if your school life did not need my attention.”

She changed the subject.

“Are you interested in basketball?”

“No.”

“However, I do need to tell you something. Seongil Middle School wants to see you during vacation. Do you know that there is a basketball team there?”

“I thought I told you before that I’m not interested in sports.”

“You’re not?”

“Yes.”

“That’s a lie. You do chin-ups every lunchtime.”

“I’m not interested in competitive sports like basketball.”

“All of them?”

“Yes.”

“You know that your physical abilities are amazing, and you’re even still growing. I want to meet your parents, and would that be all right?”

“My father and my mother are working.”

I saw that she found my words a relief in her face. If she showed her emotions like that, anyone could read her. Yeonhee Woo seemed to have been interested in my family affairs. Not about my interest in sports.

Since layoffs were everywhere during these times, it seemed that she wanted to confirm that my father was working. Yeonhee Woo brightened after that, and she stopped as I did. She then gazed at the CD that I took out of my bag.

“You play video games, too?”

She seemed surprised.

“Teacher, you don’t?”

“Not even once.”

I did not know what she saw in me that worried her, but she followed me to this school because she was worried about me.

“Then, try this when you’re bored. I heard that teachers rest during vacations.”

I ignored her polite refusal, and almost forced the RPG game CD on Yeonhee Woo.

“I will call your parents.”

“Yes.”

She will install that game to understand and become closer to me and maybe she will learn how to call on the status window by playing.

I could intervene only this far in her life, and the rest was up to her.

***

Everyone wondered why the status window and abilities were similar to that of in games, particularly those with a loot box system. It was the most intuitive and effective way and that the absolute being watching took care of us by choosing this method. Of course, the Eight Virtues were the ones who put forth this argument.

***

My cell phone rang in my bag when I almost arrived at the office, and it was in my school uniform jacket I had changed in the subway station’s bathroom.

<It’s done.>

It was Jonathan.

<We got Blue Rock?>

<I bent my pride. The moment they asked for shares with THAT smile…I wanted to just raise my middle finger and end things there. Didn’t I tell you I’m from Texas?>

<Thank you for your efforts. I know that it was hard for you.>

<How?>

<It took you this long.>

<The problems start from now. I have to give them work so they won’t be able to sniff out our secrets. Have you thought of something?>

<Wait. Did you solve other problems? What about the time leftover in their contracts?>

<There will be a lawsuit, but I got it handled.>

<Who will you give it to?>

<RGI.>

<They do criminal law.>

<Let me finish. That legal Dream Team has a group specializing in Business Law, including contracts. I guess you’d call it the ‘Financial Partner’s Dream Team’. I’ll tell you the specifics later. I thought of something when these guys were whining at me.>

<Yes.>

<We want to increase our firm’s size by buying the Bluestone Group.>

<That is correct.>

<How about doing it in the opposite way? Let’s grab the client funds that the Bluestone Group sold to the Blue Rock and buy additional client funds from other management firms.>

<Like what?>

<There was something that met our standards in Pittsburgh.>

I immediately thought of one name at Jonathan’s mention of Pittsburgh, and it was ANC Financial! My eyes opened because Jonathan had thought that far.

<Sun, let’s take ANC’s client funds along with Blue Rock’s.>

Jonathan’s voice was brighter than Yeonhee Woo’s today, and he had to be seeing the same thing as I. What would happen after we bring in the client funds from Blue Rock and ANC? Jonathan seemed as excited as when we bet everything in Thailand and Hong Kong.

I could not stop him when he was stepping onto a bigger battlefield, as he had to regain his former self as quickly as possible.

<Can you come to that pub now?>

<I’m running there now. My classes ended for the day.>

Edited by Userunfriendly.

Chapter 37

37

Jonathan was excited as he talked, and he had prepared his presentation while negotiating with Bluestone’s management for Blue Rock. He had a stack of documents filled with facts and figures, and Jonathan kept consulting them despite being the one who had prepared them.

“Here it is. I think we can negotiate with ANC on this point. They are badly managing twenty billion dollars worth of deposits, and adding Blue Rock’s thirty billion worth of deposits will make it fifty billion.”

Jonathan was not talking about ANC and Blue Rock’s money, they were client funds deposits that their customers had entrusted with them with the expectation of a profitable return. What was of note was that some of the client funds that ANC had gathered were from the USA government’s pension fund. I looked over the evidence, and of course we both knew that even tens of billions of dollars was petty compared to the entire USA pension fund. However, the fact that the money was there meant something, and I felt like I had unexpectedly received a box. It may be a bronze but may unexpectedly turn into a challenger box.

Jonathan smiled as he looked at the document I was holding.

“I thought you would notice that.”

“Where’s the rest?”

Jonathan took out some more documents from his inside pocket, and I needed to confirm the specifics out of the several hundred kinds of pensions the USA government managed.

“What is this?”

My voice was tense, and Jonathan’s eyes widened in surprise as if this had been a test for me. Looks like I passed, I knew at least this much.

“Why is ANC so careless with this fund? Don’t they know who this is?”

“They would have taken more care if they knew.”

“The client funds management team should be fired.”

The pension fund was for retired teachers in Connecticut, and that was at least a diamond box.

The Education Association in Connecticut was very influential in American politics, as US Presidents almost always campaigned on education reform, and American citizens paid close attention to their schools. The Connecticut Education Association had been a strong voice in USA politics as the icon of education reform.

“This fund will trumpet our name. We have to bring it in.”

My voice held greed to the extent even I could hear it.

“If we manage this well, Jonathan...”

Jonathan’s smile was meaningful.

“The New York firm will be dealing with the US pension funds.”

“Yes, we’ll be killing two birds with one stone.”

As Jonathan had said, this was the opportunity to attack the Bluestone group with an increase in size and be favorably noticed by the US government. Our stone will be profitable returns for our customers.

“What’s the estimated price?”

“About 1.2 to 1.8 billion dollars.”

That meant we could buy control of fifty billion dollars worth of client funds deposits with One point Eight Billion, and Blue Rock and ANC will sell if the price is right, since they would be confident that they could get people to invest in them again. The problem was getting approved by the Financial Supervisory Commission...

I worked out the details of the plan, and Jonathan suddenly asked a question.

“You’ve never lived in America, right?”

“Yes.”

“How do you know so much? I’m not talking about your age. You’re like...”

“As if I’m a professional?”

“More so than that Bluestone team.”

“My father works in finance.”

“New York? Washington? Wouldn’t I know his name if he managed to raise a son like you?”

Jonathan’s eyes shone as he thought he had stepped closer to my mystery.

“He’s in Seoul and not famous. He’s a good father, though. Now, I’ll leave the rest up to you.”

“Me alone?”

“I’m stuck in Seoul, and you forget that I’m underage.”

“Yeah, right.”

“All right, let’s wrap this up and move on to the next.”

“Next?”

“Why are you surprised? Aren’t we going to move the offshore funds lying dormant?”

***

I showed my parents a Bible School poster that had been taped up near our house. The length was quite extensive as the church had made the program with spring vacation in mind, and while my parents were naturally surprised, they had given their approval.

They seemed to think that it was an opportunity for me to make some friends, and I managed to get on a plane to New York the next day. I had prepared my passport in advance, and I had bought the first-class seat using cash from Jeonil’s funds. Only three passengers were riding first class, an Indian man and a pair of foreigners of indeterminate nationality.

They all seemed to know each other and chatted on their performance after greeting each other. However, their Buy Korea projects had little relevance to Jeonil, and I took out my laptop since their conversation was becoming boring.

The manuscript I had been writing over the past two weeks was nearly finished, and the efficient stewardess did her best not to interrupt me.

The plane shook quite severely once, and it was enough to make the strong-looking Indian man scream. I only realized that it was due to turbulence when the cockpit explained the situation to us. It was only afterwards that I realized I didn’t immediately think of flying monsters.

I had spent half a year(subjective) in infanthood and another half-year as a teenager, which was only a year in total. I was becoming used to this world too fast, and my senses were growing dull. Not the senses listed in my status, but the survival instincts carved onto my soul...

***

The market worked anonymously, and our identities should have remained secret after Thailand and Hong Kong. However, we had been exposed, and that was because we did not have enough manpower for the money we had. Two men simply cannot manage billions of dollars.

No matter how careful we were, we had habits when we made orders, and some firms made it their business to investigate these habits in the back alleys of the financial world.

Therefore, Jonathan Investments had been discovered as the firm that had harvested almost all of the profits from the Asian financial crisis. We could not go on with just the two of us, and we needed Knights for our financial empire.

While I did not care to say it, his ability as a trader was a C class. He was exceptional as my proxy or managing Jonathan Investments as CEO but was below my standards as a trader. Jonathan of course, was a capable and experienced trader, however it took a special skill set to efficiently and effectively manage billions of dollars. (EN: A trader is a person or entity, in finance, who buys and sells financial instruments such as stocks, bonds, commodities, derivatives, and mutual funds in the capacity of agent, hedger, arbitrageur, or speculator.)

Some managers could make an amazing profit with just a million, but not many would be able to get a profit rate of more than ten percent with a hundred million dollars.

Then, what about managers who could manage billions? Gillian and Cheongsoo Kim were the only two I knew capable of that, in my opinion, and the results of them following my plans would be quite astonishing.

However, I did not know where Cheongsoo Kim was at this point in the past, so I decided to search for Gillian first. I had met him as a student when he had taught as an instructor in a master’s course in a London university. I’m not sure why he accepted an offer like that after gaining international renown by managing a massive hedge fund.

Whatever the reason was, those few months were a golden time for me and helped me build the foundation to change my career path from London to Wall Street.

If he had not died young, Gillian would have made his name in financial history. I arrived at Wall Street, and I went to 245 Park Avenue, where the Morgan Group’s property management team was located. It was true that I was a bit worried until I found Gillian’s name in the building lobby.

“Do you have an appointment?”

Of course, I did not. This was not a place where a young Asian man could come in with confidence, and Gillian did not belong in a team that met with customers. He would be managing the Freeman Group account about now.

“Can you tell him that I’m from England?”

While the receptionist did not look happy, she did what I asked. The answer immediately came back as negative. I asked her to hand Gillian a memo and waited for him from the café across the street. I remembered my first days in Wall Street looking at the view from the window, and old memories became clearer.

I remembered quietly going back to Korea like a fugitive and the Day of Advent a few days later. As I was reminiscing about the past, I realized that it was near dinnertime from how the building shadows darkened.

Gillian came inside the café, and while he was younger and had a different hairstyle, I instantly recognized him. However, his face was as dark as a raincloud. I waved, and his face became even darker.

He looked around and confirmed that I was the only one who was looking for him. Gillian sat in front of me and asked me in a suspicious voice, which was only natural.

“I heard that you came from England.”

I said the words that I had been preparing.

“I think I have been misunderstood. I’m not from England but came to take you back to England. I’m Ethan.”

Gillian stared at me with vacant eyes and shook my hand. I could feel that he wanted to return to his home country, England, very badly.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 38

‘I’m your biggest fan, professor.’ However, I naturally kept my thoughts to myself.

“My clients are preparing to establish an investment firm in England.”

“Then, you have the wrong person.”

Gillian’s smile was bitter, and I had never seen him in such a mood before. Of course, I had only spent an hour or two per class for a semester a long time ago. This may be a new side of his personality, but Gillian was not a person who would be so down, at least to my experience. He graduated at the top of his class in 1991 at London University and entered the Morgan group in the same year. He would earn impressive profits with bond products and earn promotions in 1994 with the derivative products he had developed. In 1995, he participated in establishing the Morgan Group’s trading system, and it would be the foundation of the Group for a long time. He would be called to the New York head office in 1996 to lead in managing the Group’s head office. (EN: Derivatives are securities that derive their value from an underlying asset or benchmark. Common derivatives include futures contracts, forwards, options, and swaps. Most derivatives are not traded on exchanges and are used by institutions to hedge risk or speculate on price changes in the underlying asset.)

Gillian had given Morgan record-breaking profits, but his expression did not show it. Why? His career should be taking off during this time.

“This is unexpected…Ethan.”

It took Gillian a second to remember the name I had used to introduce myself.

“The person that your clients are looking for is not here. Well, I’m sure you’ll get the news. I appreciate the offer, but I’m going to be fired from Morgan soon.”

“Is that so?”

“It’s not a secret that Morgan lost huge amounts of money during the Asian financial crisis, and out of the two divisions that suffered the greatest losses, I was in charge of one. I’m not making up this story to refuse your offer, and if you read last week’s issue of the Wall Street Journal, you’ll know all.”

I had been preparing my manuscript last week, and Gillian offered me another bitter smile as I remained silent. He stood up, and he started walking away from me before I could do anything. I chased after him.

“Don’t you want to return to your country?”

“I’ll be only a laughingstock. I cannot return like this.”

***

‘I had gotten used to the fear in the market last year. Therefore, I thought my past achievements and my position was more important than the entry point. However, I was wrong. Compared to the bad, very bad entry points the Group was forced to swallow at the time, all my years, my contributions meant nothing.’ (EN: Entry point refers to the price at which an investor buys or sells a security. The entry point is usually a component of a predetermined trading strategy for minimizing investment risk and removing the emotion from trading decisions. A good entry point is often the first step in achieving a successful trade. Obviously, a bad entry point means losses.)

Gillian stopped his train of thoughts there.

“You’re talking about the Asian financial crisis last year.”

He looked into my eyes and saw understanding, and Gillian’s gaze changed a bit after that..

“It was not only you, but everyone lost money during last year. My clients were livid.”

Gillian shook his head.

“One earned it big, and your clients should find a manager like him.”

Gillian mentioned Jonathan, but his words were not all positive. His frown spoke more. That was how Wall Street thought of Jonathan, and thus, indirectly me.

If an infinite number of monkeys sat in front of typewriters, one of them might write ‘Hamlet.’ My interventions in the finance market were treated like that, a theoretically possible, but incredibly implausible event. It was sheer and amazing luck, like a monkey writing Shakespeare. Their egos made them think like that, and Jonathan’s luck was accentuated in Wall Street rather than his skill, to rationalize their collective failure.

“Well, you are right. Who does not want such profit? It’s everyone’s dream. However, my clients are looking for consistent profit and a strong mentality. I’m talking about you.”

“They don’t know me. I lost a billion dollars.”

Gillian spoke like he was confessing.

“You have earned Morgan more during last year and the year before that, and as I have mentioned, the Asian financial crisis…was a unique incident.”

“Thank you. I never thought I would be consoled like this.”

His tone was sharper than his words.

“If you make a decision, I will persuade my clients.”

“You said you’ll establish your firm in England.”

“It’s planned to be built on the Isle of Man.”

Gillian only nodded his head at the famous tax haven, as he also thought that was the right choice. He then asked the next question, which should have been the first.

“How much funds are there to manage?”

“Fifteen billion dollars.”

Gillian was yet again not surprised.

“There is a directing team that represents the companies my clients own, and I can promise you that they are very skilled. My clients want you to follow the specific directions under the initial plan, and we will be hiring you as our top executive trader.”

I saw the disappointment in Gillian’s face, as he would have wanted directing rights. My offer was the same as what he was doing in the Morgan Group, as their property management team worked like this. They did not give a star player freedom, and each team had their specialized fields, and much of the work was done by computer programs. I spoke again.

“You have to follow the investment plan, but we will not intervene in the specifics and trading method. I am telling you that you can manage the funds as you wish under the plan, without repercussions and as aggressively as you can.”

I planned to pile on incentives so he would not have a chance to refuse.

“Some of my clients desire to invest in you separately, but not now. If you show results, then…”

I emphasized the magic phrase that will bring Gillian into my team.

“They will gladly invest ten billion dollars.”

Gillian acted like his innermost thoughts had been revealed, and his eyes were wild for a moment. The reason Gillian stayed in Morgan despite his genius was simple. While he had been presented with such plans before, he stayed with Morgan for that ten billion.

‘From the first, I said to myself I would not return until I am the manager of ten billion dollars.’

As he mentioned in his lecture, Gillian succeeded in going back to England with the investment and built a global property management firm there. While I messed up his original plans, it was the last piece I needed to bring Gillian over to me. So, the butterflies flew like that. (EN: Those Chaos Theory butterflies are everywhere!)

Gillian seemed to be over the tipping point with me and my funds, and I thought we had an agreement.

“You haven’t asked about my clients.”

“I’m not in a position to do so. Truthfully, if it is not drug money, I don’t care.”

As I expected, Gillian had stopped thinking things over. I wanted to see a mirror since I would hate it if my glee was showing on my face.

“You can relax, they’re not. My clients will be able to provide you with more funds once the investment firm is set up in the Isle of Man. This is just another investment for them.”

Gillian nodded calmly, as he had seen many rich people like that before. Morgan had many such clients, and the group itself was one of them. Also, he would have met a lot of people like ‘Ethan,’ who had come from the tax havens. They were trust company lawyers from the Cayman Islands and the four major accounting firms called the BIG 4 in Wall Street.

While Jonathan would not have met such people often since he had been a small fry, Gillian would have met them every day. Therefore, I was not someone special to Gillian, and he had no reason to be tense in front of me. He asked.

“What are the contract conditions?”

“Your commission is 3%, and your annual salary will be 150% of your current income. For more specific details…”

“No, I am curious about what happens for losses.”

“As I said, nothing unless you fail to follow the investment plan my clients have requested. This will be specified in the contract.”

“It’s an attractive offer. If I do not follow the plan…I will have to take responsibility for the loss, right?”

“Don’t test it. A man like you should not go to prison.”

We both smiled.

“Of course not. I just wanted to check. If my profits are good, will there be additional funds?”

“Yes. I will prepare the contract, and let’s meet three days from now at this hour, in this café.”

“Wait, what about the desk team? Is there a trading team like the directing team?”

“There are a few fixed appointments, and aside from them, you can hire who you want. You will need many.”

“That’s nice.”

“Then.”

“Then.”

We shook hands and separated. The meeting had been short and clean, and I could smile happily now.

***

Ironically, when Jonathan was in Seoul, I was in New York.

<That did not warrant you going to New York. I had been expecting much since you said you’ll go yourself, but for only one property manager? Even if he belonged to the Morgan Group.>

Jonathan had to complain since Gillian had become famous from being trusted with unprecedented funds from Morgan. He had been only known inside the Morgan Group until then.

<I made my decision, and I planning to have Gillian handle some of the offshore money.>

<Or we can go with the best manager in the world.>

<Are you talking about me?>

<Who else?>

<I’m alone, and you’re managing the New York firm. We cannot handle all that money between the two of us.>

While I emphasized the word managing, Jonathan did not notice it.

<You said that his name was Gillian. What happens if he notices the paper companies?>

<He’s not interested. Not only that, but no one knows where the funds are coming from. It would take even the US government several years of intense investigation.>

Then, the probability was less than 1%, as the offshore funds were that difficult to trace. The firms we had given the job had survived since WW2, and I had used eight of them round-robin style.

<I will use the investment firm in the Isle of Man as the base for Europe, and you will see that Gillian was the right choice as our “Door Knocker”.>

<Come to think of it, when will we stop talking so formally?>

<Yes?>

<Age doesn’t matter. You were never your age anyway. So, I was thinking…>

Things became quiet for a moment.

<I’m saying that we could be friends.>

Jonathan’s voice was shaking, which was a bit strange.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 39

From SouthEast Asia, Europe, and North America, each of the guilds owned by the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues had their own territories. Tax havens were like that, and Wall Street’s elites sent their funds to the Caymans, offshore insurance money went to Bermuda, terrorism and Columbian drug money went to Panama and Nevada, both Latin American gang funding and the “retirement” funds from Latin American dictators and oligarchs went to Florida, European securities firm funds went to Ireland and Luxembourg, Asian funds went to Hong Kong, and most of the other European funds went to Crown dependencies like he Bailiwick of Jersey and Isle of Man or Switzerland.

Of course, as the funds increased, multiple tax havens were used. However, as tax havens are chosen based on utility and convenience, the above framework still holds. Therefore, Carl, an old agent who introduced himself as a villain with a smile, recommended Switzerland. On the other hand, his office did not suit a villain. The office boasted a 180-degree panoramic view, and he was sitting behind a a window with a lovely overlook of Central Park. I once had a passionate relationship with a girl with attractive red hair there.

Carl spoke as he stared at the window with me.

“The view from my office is my second favorite thing to boast about. It is peaceful. While New York is competitive, one can find peace in Central Park. That’s why I recommend Switzerland, as the country is Europe’s Central Park with deep tradition and history. Switzerland is that rare country that is not influenced by global politics and will remain neutral even if World War 3 comes. Safety is best.”

He requested seven million dollars to establish the company by proxy and an annual maintenance fee of five million.

“It will only take a day.”

Money was not a problem.

“My clients are determined that the firm is on the Isle of Man.”

As my stance did not change, Carl quickly changed directions.

“Do as you wish. I only want to build long-term trust.”

It was true. While there were many tax havens all over the world, Switzerland was the most secretive. However, that was only until 1997, and in this year, 1998, the Holocaust will come to haunt the Gnomes of Zürich from an unexpected direction. (EN: Gnomes of Zürich is a slang term for Swiss bankers. Swiss bankers are popularly associated with extremely secretive policies, while gnomes in fairy tales live underground, in secret, counting their riches. Zürich is the commercial centre of Switzerland.)

It was not only the dormant funds of the Jewish victims, with almost impossible proof-of-ownership requirements, but the laundering of Nazi funds, like something out of a bad novel, that was revealed to the world. As a result, Swiss banks will be attacked and they will surrender to the massive public outcry. That was the true reason I came to Carl’s office, out of the many agent offices that managed the funds we took out of the Asian Financial crisis.

In 1998, this year, the documents that will make Swiss banks capitulate came from this office.

***

Jonathan had always been worried that the offshore billions would be discovered, and we would be imprisoned for the rest of our lives. However, while the probability was less than 1%, I had come to Carl’s office to nullify even that single percent. The last agent to handle our offshore funds had been Carl, and he seemed to be deeply interested in the briefcase I had brought with me and now placed on the table.

I stood up to lock the office door, and this act alarmed Carl. It did not take long for Carl to shout into his phone, and while he yelled a name I thought to be his secretary, Carl and I were alone in the offices. I had not asked to meet during lunch without reason.

“Don’t be scared.”

I spoke coldly as I approached Carl and took the phone away from him first. I did it slowly but with force, and it did not matter whether Carl had tried to resist. The phone slid from his fingers when our eyes met, and his eyes were filled with fear.

People had those eyes when they had faced monsters at the Trial Tests, and Carl had also seen one in me for a moment.

“I only want a confidential conversation with you without interference.”

Carl did not open his mouth, and it was evident that he was busy calculating how to safely get out of this situation. He avoided my eyes and looked about the office. He glanced at the fountain pen on the desk and the computer keyboard. Stabbing a person in the neck with a fountain pen takes courage rather than skill, and his gaze then stopped on the briefcase containing a million dollars in bearer bonds with coupons attached I had brought with me. His mouth opened then.

“Have you come from a gang?”

Whether it be a terrorist, a gangster, or a drug dealer, one acted as a Wall Street finance manager in an agent’s office. Therefore, it was difficult to recognize them in a place like this. Carl would have only met those who wore nice suits, talked knowledgeably about money, and acted politely like people who worked in the banks across the street.

Carl looked confused at my smile and the fact I had not done anything after I stopped the phone call he attempted. I had actually gone back to my seat and calmly sat down.

“You deal in gang money?”

Carl’s eyes came back to normal at my words.

“Say what you want, and don’t scare me.”

He acknowledged that he was weaker than me. While we were similar in height and build, he had given up physically attacking me perhaps because of his age. I opened my briefcase and showed him the million in bearer bonds. Carl’s pupils dilated, and he involuntarily licked his lips.

“This is a million in bearer bonds. This is payment for using your computer.”

Carl did not understand what I was saying at first, but his eyes suddenly widened.

“This is a problem. I know what you’re searching for, but it’s not here. We keep our client’s names our top-secret...”

I stood up again, and the room suddenly became tense again.

“Like Swiss banks!”

Carl shouted in a rush, and he was not stupid enough to move like he was protecting the computer. I was looking down on him, and he was looking up to me. I spoke only one word.

“Move.”

My voice rang in the room.

***

It was no laughing matter that politicians who were former soldiers had a place in Korean National Assembly, as the unexpected threat of violence could be as effective in politics as it was surprising. Even if I had not touched him, Carl had never been exposed to even mild violence like this, and the situation was taking place in his office. While he had to protect the computer at all costs, he moved.

The verbal resistance he showed was an obvious bluff.

“My passwords are managed by my secretary. This is too much. I swear on my family, what you’re looking for does not exist in that computer.”

Carl was acting dumb, as he would give up the password should a blade come near his throat. However, I did no such thing. I put in the CD I had brought with me and solved the password in front of Carl’s eyes. The password cracker program acted like the Awakened attacking a boss monster.

Carl’s face turned pale, not only because I solved the password, but the screen showed that there were folders for each year, and there were files with clients’ names on them in each.

“I...I didn’t know about that.”

I gestured at him to remain quiet and pointed to a corner of the room. I shot a warning when Carl remained still.

“Do you want me to delete them all? Stay quiet.”

Carl realized that I was being polite, and he stood in front of a bookshelf far from the computer. He could open the door and call the police, but he knew that federal agents would come rushing in if he did so. Then, persecutors would find a pile of evidence of his clients who had violated the RICO laws. Carl spoke in a shaking voice from the thought of the office filled with federal agents. (EN: The Racketeer Influenced and Corrupt Organizations (RICO) Act is a United States federal law that provides for extended criminal penalties and a civil cause of action for acts performed as part of an ongoing criminal organization. The RICO Act focuses specifically on racketeering and allows the leaders of a syndicate to be tried for the crimes they ordered others to do or assisted them in doing, closing a perceived loophole that allowed a person who instructed someone else to, for example, murder, to be exempt from the trial because they did not actually commit the crime personally)

“I will help you search, so just say so.”

This was also laughable, as he would not know. Those with money, including myself, were careful when using agents as a proxy, and the folders Carl had categorized by client names were firms that only existed in tax havens. They were firms whose owners were deliberately obfuscated, and Carl did not know whose funds he was handling. I also did not know every one of my paper companies. Even if the Holocaust case came to the surface, it would be impossible for the government to discover everything about my paper companies. However, I liked to keep things tidy if I knew there were any traces left.

“I said we should have Thai food.”

“But the lunch was tasty.”

Carl’s employees had come back from lunch from the noise, and Carl knew what he had to do to survive. When I nodded, he went out of the room for a moment. While the office phone may ring, it would not connect to this room since Carl would have said he was having a meeting with a valuable client.

I erased the relevant documents and the computer log files recording the erasure. The sky had turned dark when I had finished everything, and Carl had stopped pacing and was sitting across from me to wait.

“I wasted a day because of you. Secrets? You have to be joking.”

I stood up with those words, and while Carl seemed utterly spent, he also stood up.

“I’ll take that.”

Carl was talking about my bearer bonds. I had not fixed the price at random, and it would be his average earning per project.

“Keep it. Today’s not the end.”

“What..”

“If it’s too much of a burden, keep it as a retainer. Finish establishing the investment firm in the Isle of Man.”

All of these agents left behind evidence, and I could not do this every time. It would be better to just buy this place.

Edited by Userunfriendly

(EN: Whew. Sun can be pretty ruthless when needed. Remember, he’s only 15. ^_^ )

Chapter 40

If this were my previous life, I would have used a high explosive device to destroy the entire building and all the records within. However, the world I lived in was completely different now, and therefore there was a more effective method. As I sat down again in my seat, Carl kept glancing at me as he swallowed aspirin without water. However, he spoke with his hand on his forehead like he still had a headache.

“There are employees outside.”

While that meant I should not do anything violent, Carl’s voice was weak.

“I want you to call Jane in.”

I spoke as I pointed at the firm nameplate on the wall.

[Carl & Jane Legal Accounting Firm]

Carl was the lawyer, and Jane, his partner, was the accountant in this firm. Their office was located in a street where the majority of the businesses were accounting and legal firms. The bookshelves were filled with books appropriate for the facade, but the firm’s true identity was an agent for tax havens, and their history for less than reputable services went back to their founding by Carl’s grandparents, whose pictures were proudly hung on the walls.

“I did what you wanted. What do you want?”

“I’m going to have to buy this firm.”

Carl’s expression turned strange, but his color returned, showing him that he was a true business man.

***

Could one believe that this small office with only six employees made millions of dollars annually in profit? Moreover, they did not pay taxes to the US government, as their firm was located in the Caymans on paper while their office was in New York. Therefore, this firm was not tracked on any Law Enforcement databases.

Carl told me multiple times that I must not threaten Jane, his wife, like I threatened him. If I did not promise, he would definitely not call his partner in business and in private life.

However, that was unnecessary, as I had already changed tactics even before she arrived in the office. While I was shameless, it was because I was beginning to want this firm more and more.

Carl was also just as brazen, as we remained awkwardly polite, pretending to be old business acquaintances in front of his wife. Jane was a middle-aged woman who would look just as natural taking cookies out of the oven as holding a pile of documents. She said she would love spending time in the Cayman Islands and saw their future suntanning in a big manor surrounded by palm trees.

They were in their late fifties and were at an age that yearned for retirement. Jane spoke up.

“I do not want other accounting firms hired or involved in this transaction. I believe you would know the reason why.”

A multi-million deal to purchase these offices would involve countless negotiations between the involved parties and their accounting firms, but she confirmed that there would not be a need for such a public process. I welcomed it since we were dealing with preserving secrets and retaining the current personnel infrastructure. As far as the public is concerned, nothing has changed.

We did not need to hire accounting firms, who would inevitably reveal the sale. Should their customers learn of the sale, they would fear a record of their transactions falling into the hands of a third party, breaking their long, trusted relationship with Carl and Jane. (EN: Yep, Jane is obviously the real brains. ^_^ )

***

While I bought the tax agent firm, I had additional reasons to come to New York, even going so far as to lie to my parents. One was to gather my knights for my financial empire, as I had the money and could not hold it off any longer. I had to take them while they were vulnerable, before they learned to believe in their abilities, and had a chance to establish their own independent businesses.

I found my second knight in the New York Stock Exchange. Her name was Jessica, which was a common enough name, but she had a rare ability. While her connections in University didn’t include anyone special and she did not come from a rich family, she was a woman who broke the glass ceiling of the Wall Street elites. (EN: Glass Ceiling-an unofficially acknowledged barrier to advancement in a profession, especially affecting women and members of minorities.)

It did not take much effort to find Jessica, who was working as a mere phone secretary in the Stock Exchange. I found her amongst a crowd who were looking at food trucks during lunchtime. The rest of the five except Gillian had not spread their wings yet, and with the exception of Cheongsoo Kim, the rest would have to be trained under Gillian.

About a week after I arrived in New York, I scouted four of the five, including Gillian, and I went to the “back alleys” of Wall Street for the second reason I came here. Wall Street did not have back alleys where drunks wandered, gang members walked about with guns, and prostitutes were glimpsed here and there. The place we called “back alleys” were clean streets with tall buildings where the elite walked. (EN: Yeah, I’m confused too. Jonathan, Gillian, Jessica is three. )

However, the firms there were the reason we called them “back alleys”, as there were two kinds of agencies there. One was tax agent firms like the one I had just bought, and the other was private investigating firms.

While they were better known as private detectives, they did not investigate murders in locked rooms, and those located in Wall Street conducted investigations for investors and insurance companies.

Since the one I used in my past was not established yet, I looked for the cleanest sign. A clean sign would mean they had opened recently and their investigators probably had worked as police officers, federal agents, or in the military up to now. From my experience, American private investigators did not differ much from Korea in retaining the privileges of their former jobs, as well as multiple connections in law enforcement and the military to make up for any lack.

The firm’s interior was clean as the sign, and I had chosen a good place.

“Over here, please.”

The consultant looked over my attire after my face. I wore high-end clothing and shoes, and what I wore did not differ from the other elites on Wall Street.

“Have you worked with us before?”

“No.”

I was led to a meeting room as a regular customer, and the consultant handed me their booklet. The firm’s name was ZOPI Group, and the booklet actually was too thick to read in one sitting. The pages were filled with their eighty investigators’ expertise and how the organization was well knit and their investigators professional. The consultant turned over to the page that she deemed would suit me, and it was a list of their successful investment evaluations. One page held the details of an investigation that discovered a sex scandal between a founder of a famous food product company and underage boys as an example of ZOPI minimizing the founding partners’ financial losses with the work of their operatives.

“I did not come here to request an investigation.”

I took out a fake name card that was no longer fake, as with the exception of my name, the company in the Caymans was one of the two established yesterday. I used one to buy the tax agent firm and the other to change my identity.

The consultant stared at the company name on the card before asking me a question.

“You’re a trust manager. Do you need to talk to a manager?”

“Anyone at partner level and is available now.”

“Follow me.”

***

The investigator’s hand was full of scars as I shook it, and I could see traces of his military tattoo on his upper arm. His hair was cut short, and I could see his sharp eyes and sturdy features. He had to have been in the army until recently.

“I am John Clarke.”

He looked at me like he had sensed something.

“I’m Ethan.”

“We do a lot of work for trust companies, mostly finding the beneficiaries.”

“Then I have come to the right place since I came here for the same reason.”

While they were private companies, investigative firms had to obey the law. I had to prove family relations if I wanted to find a missing person and had to show credentials that proved I was involved in the case if I wanted help in capturing a fugitive.

However, finding trust beneficiaries was not that strict because there was no way to prove family relations. All information regarding trust funds are strictly confidential, between the manager, the beneficiary, and the depositor, like the Swiss banks. Since he had done similar cases before, I did not need to explain myself.

“The beneficiary’s name is Bobby.”

The investigator would be waiting for his surname, social security number, and recorded address, but I did not have them.

“He will be twelve to fifteen and should be residing in New York.”

The investigator smiled awkwardly when I did not go on.

“While I have some information on his appearance, I’m embarrassed to confess other information has been lost.”

“How about a public notice?”

“That will be a problem.”

The investigator nodded like he understood my situation.

“What is Bobby’s relationship with the depositor?”

“I’m sorry to say that we cannot provide that information.”

“Ethan. How many Bobbys between twelve and fifteen do you think are in New York? You’re not certain he is in New York, right? Do you even know he is in New York?”

“He was born in Brooklyn. Yes, I cannot ignore the possibility that he is not in New York at present.”

“Vermont, Massachusetts, New Jersey, Connecticut, and Pennsylvania. New York neighbors five states.”

“We know that this request is beyond rational thought. However, the fee is the issue, right?”

The investigator looked at the name card the consultant had handed to him.

“No. What Gold Run Trusts is requesting is basically a search of the entire North America continent.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes?”

“The fee is not the problem. John, this is Wall Street. Do I have to consult another firm?”

The investigator’s expression turned a bit rigid, and his answer was rushed.

“I meant that the investigation fee may exceed the benefits.”

He was questioning whether the firm was willing to go that far, and I spoke as if I was disappointed.

“You can say that because you do not know the amount. Do not worry about the fee, and work on this project with as many people as necessary. Cooperate with other partner firms, as you may have to search the entire continent.”

“You’re serious?”

“Yes. We will pay you an incentive bonus for saved time and a success pay at the market’s highest rate. Prepare the contract.”

The investigator was at a loss for words at my request and the fee.

“We need to find Bobby no matter what the cost is. Will you help?”

I had to find that kid even if I bought out every private investigation firm in North America. That [email protected]@rd would grow to be the Prime Evil, who will lead the Eight Evils.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 41

I was currently working on four different operations at the same time. First, I was arranging for logging on the mountain where the F-class dungeon was sealed. Second, I was expanding Jonathan Investments. Third, I was establishing a new investment company worth fifteen billion dollars on the Isle of Man, and fourth, I was looking for the Prime Evil and my last knight, Cheongsoo Kim.

The manuscript I finished editing on the plane back to Korea was for my second operation.

“The negotiation had gone well, but ANC and Blue Rock are worried that the Financial Supervisory Commission will not approve, as we are.”

“I have several things to tell you, so let’s start there.”

I took out my laptop and felt Jonathan’s stare. He felt that something was different with my tone, as I had always been polite and distant when speaking to him.

“Let’s talk about this first.”

I opened the manuscript file and handed Jonathan the laptop. I saw Jonathan slowly smile looking at me, as I showed him what I had written.

“Do I have something on my face? Look at the monitor.”

Jonathan’s eyes finally turned to the monitor, and he asked me what this was.

“ANC and Blue Rock mentioning the Financial Supervisory Commission’s approval was an insult, as they’re saying that the only way this deal will go through will be if we’re lucky. I was reminded of the attitude Wall Street has of you, Jonathan, that you had hit the jackpot just by sheer luck.”

“It’s not me, it’s you. Don’t be so touchy, Sun. So, this is...a manuscript. Did you write this?”

“Let’s talk after you read it.”

Jonathan seemed interested as he looked over the manuscript, and his scrolling slowed down as he read it. He looked back and forth at me and the manuscript as he again asked me a question.

“This is not an autobiography, but an investment manual. How can a thirteen-year-old think of this? You could predict trends with this book, and monopolize positions even if your brain doesn’t work like a genius. Moreover, your analysis of Predictive Modelling...damn. You don’t have a degree, right?”

The answer was clear, and Jonathan answered by himself.

“You were planning our revenge, and this is hot stuff. Everyone will be blown away by this, and no one will be able to claim ‘Luck’ anymore! Our credibility will be untouchable!”

While Jonathan was over exaggerating things, everything was about results. I just wrote up the theories I remembered from my past life, which have yet to be published or even created by their original authors, to explain our investment strategies to something a normal human being could understand.

“Jonathan, I’m not the author and left the foreword blank. Write up something about your childhood and how you grew up, and also how you became a financial investment manager and started on Wall Street.”

Jonathan shook his head violently at my words, which was a clear refusal. I had expected this response and asked him a question.

“Do you know the Asian concept of Yin and Yang?”

“A bit.”

“Yin and Yang suggest nothing can live in isolation, as Yin cannot exist without Yang and vice versa. The two need to be in harmony for things to work. I’m saying that you and I work like that.”

“I wish you would step out of the shadows, but it can’t be helped.”

“Yes, this argument ends today. Don’t think that you’re stealing my achievements because you’re just doing something for me that I can’t do.”

“Until you come of age.”

“So enjoy it while you can so you won’t regret it. A moment will come when I take back what’s mine.”

I grew apart from my childhood friends when I studied in Britain and worked as an investment manager in New York. I only had colleagues after that, and it was the same when I had been Awakened.

Awakened could not become friends, and it had been the same for Jonathan and me. We were in a completely business relationship and shared profits and points, not friendship. I had thought that would remain the same in this life, but Jonathan was not who I had known. His nature did not belong in Wall Street, as he was gentle and had a streak of kindness.

When he asked me to become his friend, I thought that I could afford this single luxury...

***

Jonathan returned to New York with the manuscript yesterday, and his departure was quieter than his arrival. Those who had come to greet him and others went back to the new president’s inauguration ceremony. His departure was written in small letters in the daily newspaper.

That morning, Carl and Jane’s people had sent greeting emails, the investigating firm sent me pictures of numerous candidates for Bobby, and Jillian had given me a progress report after going back to Britain. However, the news I had been waiting for the most was delayed.

I went there using a car I had rented under Jeonil’s name, as dealing with traffic cops in these times required cash rather than a driver’s license. I just needed to avoid big accidents.

The mountain was a big ugly brown blob, unlike other mountains and hills that were all green, covered with trees. It was a relief that the three-story village hall had been finished first. I passed the new building as I drove until I met Choi waiting for me at the base of the mountain.

“I approve and will send you the rest of the payment by tomorrow.”

I spoke as I looked up at the bare mountain.

“When will you proceed with additional construction?”

“That’s a much bigger scale, and while we will put your firm on the list, I don’t think you will be selected.”

“Is that so...”

“Anyway, have you seen a boulder that looks like an eagle’s beak? It’s about ten meters tall and would have been easily noticeable.”

Choi asked me to wait and ran to the workers, and he brought a middle-aged man along with him. I didn’t need to search the entire mountain to look for it, and the three of us drove up to the middle of the mountain with Choi’s truck.

We moved based on the worker’s memories, and while the dirt under our feet tended to crumble, we made much faster progress than when the forest was full of thorn bushes.

I then saw the boulder even before the worker pointed at it. It was just as I remembered, and I could not forget it since the thoughts I had when I passed that boulder the first time were burned into my brain.

‘Wouldn’t there be a chance to run away if I topple that boulder? Can I even do that? Damn, if I had just managed to rest, I could outrun these officers...No, if only I had Awakened with more strength instead of perception...’

I remembered myself being led away into the dungeon under military guard, and I first made Choi and the worker go back. I then started to mentally recreate a map of the camp the military had made, using the boulder as the landmark.

The dungeon entrance had been about two hundred meters to the northeast, and the entrance that could unseal the dungeon would be there somewhere. I began to walk faster and then started to run.

I could guess the spots where the dirt would crumble under my feet before I stepped, which reminded me that I had been Awakened, with high perception attributes back then, and now. I ran the sharp incline for about two hundred meters and looked around for the entrance.

I only needed to enter the radius of the entrance like the Awakened who had discovered the dungeon by accident, and then the dungeon would reveal itself.

I wandered about and found a spot where the notification I had been waiting for appeared. The System message I had hoped for appeared, and I received the achievement I had expected.

[Congratulations, you are the First to discover a Dungeon!]

[You have gained the achievement ‘Like the Deep Sea.’]

Other notifications followed.

[You have gained the trait ‘Explorer’ due to the achievement.]

[Congratulations, you are the first to discover this dungeon.]

[You have received a challenger box for being the first to find a dungeon.]

It was not a bronze, silver, or gold, not even platinum or a diamond box. I saw a shining box that seemed to be screaming at me to open it. I felt my heart skip a bit and reached out with my hand to open the shining box, that would light my way into the future.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 42

42

I got the chance to go back in time from my first challenger box, and the skill that had belonged to Number Six of the Eight Virtues had come out of my second. I did not care as long as the skill belonged to the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues, as their skills had been the best of the best.

[You have opened the challenger box.]

What will my third challenger box give me? The almost blinding light from the opening of a challenger box was welcome to me.

[You have gained the insignia ‘Revival.’]

While everything had been bright, I could see that the light had gathered instead of spreading, and had landed on my chest. And a ray of light was now connecting me to the opened box, and I took off my jacket and shirt the moment the light vanished. While my hurry to see it actually slowed me down and I ripped my shirt and popped some buttons taking it off, it was nothing compared to what I saw in the middle of my chest.

While it looked like only a tattoo a bit bigger than my thumbnail, I was overjoyed at having received an insignia from a challenger box. While many lower-grade boxes gave out insignias, I had never heard of one that merited a challenger box, and it was even called ‘Revival!’ I could guess what the insignia’s effect was and checked to see if I was right.

[Revival (Insignia)

Effect: One time only, it will revive the bearer from death.

Class: S]

“All right...”

Insignias had been special even for civilians because even the Unawakened could bear them. They could be sold on the market, and the prices had been astounding. This meant that I could protect anyone I wanted from a fatal injury once, and my joy was soured by my past hardships. I had hunted thousands of times and waited for a cruelly long time to finally receive an insignia.

I did not think that this had been too easily acquired this time but in fact I had been thinking of my parents when the Revival insignia came out of the box.

***

[Will you open the dungeon?]

I refused, as it was too early. Opening the dungeon would endanger those living in the village, despite that the possibility of monsters coming out was extremely low due to this dungeon being a Class-F.

Like the infinitesimal possibility of my paper companies being discovered existed, the danger of monsters coming out of an open dungeon also existed.

I took the fishing lines that I had bought on the way here and used four 100 meter fishing lines and some stakes to designate and mark the areas before taking out my cell phone. I breathed in deeply to calm myself down.

Choi came back and entered the area I marked with the fishing lines, but he did not see any System notifications. If he had seemed surprised, it meant that he was a prior awakened, but they had been very rare, especially in Korea.

“It seems about a thousand square meters. You will need to flatten the ground to raise a building, so when will you do it? What is the scale of construction?”

He spoke in a desperate voice.

“This request from the company is something that you probably have not done before, and I don’t know whether or not you can do it.”

“Tell me about it.”

“We require that you not touch the ground at all, and we have to raise a building with the walls built where they’re marked, according to the fishing lines.”

“Without a floor, or basement...? It will work. We will find a way.”

“The problem is the walls. The firm wants the strongest ones made of steel reinforced concrete at least five meters thick.”

Choi was at a loss for words, as I had said I wanted walls that were used for Bank Vaults.

“The plan is to raise another concrete wall around the mountain after the building is complete, and we will use multiple layers of wire mesh fences and CCTVs to prevent the village people from entering at the base. As I told you, the scale is quite big.”

“...Why?”

“I beg your pardon?”

“What’s the purpose...have you come from the government?” Choi whispered the last word.

“Would I have come to you if I did? I do not know the specifics, as I only follow orders.”

“Has this been approved? It seems to be a dangerous facility.”

“Yes, the company is going over relevant laws at the moment.”

“I can do anything you want. Please let me do it. I will make sure you need worry about nothing, and I will bet my life to give you a masterpiece.”

“Do you have a plan?”

It was then Choi let out the words he had been holding back.

“I only have friends. Please listen to me. Every firm I know is tipping over, and when the big firms are nearly dead, for the small firms, our situation is much worse.”

He seemed as if he would haunt me and wander the grounds if I denied him the contract.

“I know many people who would have done much better if they had been born in better times. They would have built apartments and companies, and there are truckloads of such people. If you help, I’ll gather them.”

“You worked like that for flattening the mountain, right? However, the next construction is too big in size. I don’t think gathering subcontractors will work.”

“Which is why I’ll act as the head.”

“You’re saying that you’ll come in with more people? What will you do when things go haywire? I’m not in a position to bear the blame.” I had to maintain the pretense of reporting to higher-ups obviously, to preserve my cover as a worker drone, and not the big boss.

“No matter what happens, I will not blame you and I will owe you until I die. This is the truth.”

“You know that the big firms you mentioned are crumbling like this, right?”

“Yes.”

“I’m saying this because you remind me of my father, so don’t misunderstand my intentions.”

“Yes.”

“I know what you’re thinking and the emotions behind it. You’re about to buy your colleagues’ firms with borrowed funds, but don’t you know the interest rates now? You’ll be bled dry, and you won’t be able to repay it. The debt will go into billions of Won if this fails.”

Choi did not blink and even became more determined. This was the first time I had seen such a gaze after my return since it belonged to those desperate enough, who had risked their lives for a single point or a single F class monster.

This would not be the last construction project that I would fund, and projects like this were difficult to proceed by buying a pre-existing construction firm. The bigger the size, the more people involved, which meant that secrets were hard to keep.

But...oh. I seemed to be weak against such people, as I kept thinking of excuses. I had not been like this before...

People who reminded me of my father made me remember what he had been like a friend and a teacher, especially after being fired.

I suddenly remembered the family picture that had been placed in Choi’s truck.

“You are all right with the risks?”

“I will take responsibility.”

“Umm...let’s do it like this.”

“Yes?”

“I know a foreign firm and I will introduce you and endorse you, so you can borrow as much as they’re willing to lend to you.”

Choi rushed and hugged me, and he smelled like wet ground. However, I could not push him away, as he was now crying in earnest. I felt his weight, which reminded me of the burdens he carried with him. Damn, Father had cried like this with Mother on the day he had been fired.

“Hey.”

“I...apologize.”

“I have not finished talking. That foreign firm will ask for a share of more than 51% in return for the investment. Your management rights will not be guaranteed, and this is up to you. Of course, everything will be decided after the firms you will buy pass the investment firm’s standards.”

“Just having this chance...”

“I hope it works well and wish you luck.”

“Yes! I won’t forget this until the day I die. Really!”

Choi could not finish his words, as he could not stop his tears from falling.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 43

I asked Choi to keep the construction strictly confidential and not to ask anything about the building, when he signed the investment proposal of the paper company I arranged the business loan through. While such requests would inevitably raise questions in Choi’s mind, the building itself was already mysterious enough.

“No matter what I say, the firm is constructing an ugly building. It will look awkward, and once it is built, reporters and local politicians will come running. Large firms are weak against such pressures.”

“Yes.”

“Large construction firms co-exist with the media and local politicians, so they will not be able to refuse their requests.”

“I understand what you’re saying, and I will remember every word.”

“While such a thing should not happen, the firm has taken the position that it would be easier to control your small company instead of hiring a big construction firm. I made this point at the board meeting, to try and get you the contract.”

“You have...done so much for me. I will make sure you have nothing to worry about.”

“You do not have to pay much attention to the investment company, as it is busy with other businesses. Your company is a sort of test case they have bought to prepare to enter Korea’s construction market.”

Choi gulped at the words.

“Moreover, you may suddenly be requested to hand over documents detailing various aspects of your company for stockholder meetings, and if you think keeping foreign investment companies satisfied is easy, due to distance...I cannot help you. They can be extremely cruel.”

“Yes, I know that you’re speaking out of worry. I will not forget this debt for three generations.”

The contract was nearly over, and Choi said he would take me to a good place instead of drinking lukewarm coffee. By his tone, I guessed that Choi had prepared liquor, women, and a thick envelope filled with cash.

The chance I had given Choi could not be paid with such things, and Choi also knew it. His eyes looked like he would do anything I say. Anyway, I refused his offer and continued to talk about the construction of the village café. I spoke about the fact that the firm is prepared to continue building such projects in the future, to continue buying the goodwill of the locals.

“At the risk of sounding forward, won’t that become a problem in the future?”

“That’s a good point, and I am also worried about that. While I am obeying the orders from the higher-ups, this is my responsibility. If something goes seriously wrong in this project, I will be fired.”

“Sir.”

“Yes?”

“There’s a mountain behind where I live, but no one goes up there. While it’s not as big as the wall planned for this facility, there’s a long wall surrounding the mountain. However, the reason no one goes up that mountain is not because of the wall.”

“Is it a mental hospital?”

“That may also work. However, the wall is topped by traditional roof tiles, and the road going up is blocked by a traditional gate. It looks like a temple to outsiders, but they all came back down in disgust.”

It was then Choi spoke a name I had heard for the first time.

“Have you ever heard of a religious organization called the Church of the Spirit World?”

“No.”

“I also heard the name for the first time after I moved into that area. No one knows what they do, and while everyone dislikes even looking at the direction of the mountain, no one ever filed a complaint.”

“I understand, as religious cults are scary.”

“Who knows what they will do.”

“I don’t know what to say since I do not know the purpose of the building, but I will ask the higher-ups whether the project needs such elaborate disguise.”

“Oh, no. I only said this in passing.”

“Since this is just a suggestion, you have no reason to worry. Since there will be many projects like this, the higher-up will also need to think about such problems if they want to proceed forward. They will choose the best solution out of many suggestions, and I thank you for the idea.”

“It’s not that much of an idea, and I hope that it helps.”

“You can go first since I need to organize some things here.”

“Then, I will contact you once I start.”

Choi left. The best solution for securing the dungeon would be to sign a contract with the military and raise the walls as part of the defense industry, but there would be far too many questions. So, rather than bringing other elements here, disguising the buildings as mental hospitals or cult facilities may be more effective. They both raise primal fear in people even before approaching, especially in these times.

I finished making some decisions and moved my gaze to the table. It was filled with documents Choi had brought, and I had to look them over just in case.

I took out the copy of his national ID card with his Citizen Registration Number and family register, as I could confirm his family relations and previous homes with those documents. While I wanted to trust Choi, who seemed trustworthy, I also knew that such a belief was naïve.

***

Jonathan had been courageous, and I had been cautious, and we did not criticize each other for having opposite traits. We trusted each other’s strengths, and while we did fight a few times, our relationship had been good.

Jonathan tended to act before thinking and then cleaned up the mess afterwards, as that was his personality. He was at an advantage in situations requiring quick, decisive action and had also faced death due to his rashness.

All of us Awakened at the Trial Tests did things differently. Mine was to prepare for all circumstances, and I gathered and calculated data until I was satisfied. Only then I made my move, and while I had been slower than others, I tended to get more rewards and a higher possibility of success when I took a chance.

When I had been a manager, I had refrained from investing in long-term positions, but when I lived to survive, I had been a different person.

This cautionary trait had kept me alive after finishing the Trial Tests. I remembered Jonathan’s advice from a long time ago. He said that if I gave my all to everything I did, I would not have any reserves left when things go wrong, as they always do.

Well, I had grown more powerful after Jonathan and I parted ways and managed to irritate the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues with my principles.

Moreover, what Jonathan had said seemed right for this occasion, as I did not need to overcomplicate things.

Father had come in drunk, and he had passed out. Mother had prepared a place to sleep in the living room for Father and went into the master bedroom after waiting for him to fall asleep. The light in the master bedroom turned dark, and I had waited for this moment.

“Father, are you asleep?”

I only heard snores, and I sat next to Father. In his past life, after he was fired, Father was known only as the owner of a grocery store, and he would die when the gate opened in Seoul.

Our family had not even been able to recover his body, as I had been dragged into the military while Mother was lying unconscious in a makeshift hospital.

We had been notified of Father’s death by only a single document, and this was only possible, in that bloody, chaotic time because I had become an Awakened. So many other families would never fully know the fates of their loved ones...

We had to do Father’s funeral without a grave or ashes, and I cried while holding the passbook he had given me when I had been a student. Also, I blamed myself and the military. I understood why they had to re-activate me from my reserve status, but I believed Father would not have been sacrificed like this if they had not kept me in. (EN: A passbook or bankbook is a paper book used to record bank or building society transactions on a deposit account. Traditionally, a passbook is used for accounts with a low transaction volume, such as savings accounts.) (EN: A building society is a financial institution owned by its members as a mutual organization.)

I did not return to the military after Father’s funeral and went to a foreign private guild whose offer I had refused a few times in the past. I secured Mother’s safety by working for them, and the period I worked there had been due to Father’s death.

Of course, history was changing, and such a thing would not happen again. However, it was not a reason not to transfer the insignia over to Father. While he had lived a healthy life until now, I did not know what would happen to him in the future. There may be natural catastrophes and building collapses, and one really did not know what would happen tomorrow.

I only regretted that I only had one insignia, and I looked in the direction of the master bedroom and turned my gaze back to Father. I used the System Menu only the Awakened could use.

[Will you transfer ownership of the Revival insignia?]

“Yes.”

The system asked again.

[Will you transfer ownership of the Revival insignia?]

Since the insignia was from a challenger box, the system was asking why I was handing over another chance to live like this, especially when I would have to go to the dungeon alone. Well, I did not think that the system would understand such a thing.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 44

Our family had a small crisis the next day, as Mother found a small tattoo on Father’s chest after he came out of the shower. He said that he didn’t know anything about this and called those he drank with as he tried to piece together the night before.

Mother almost cried, saying that her husband was having an affair, and I did not know what to do. After Father managed to go to work, I made an effort to console her. We went to Myeong-dong at lunchtime, and while we did not talk much, her face became happier just by walking arm in arm with me among the crowds. (EN: Bustling Myeong-dong is a shopping area packed with international fashion brands, luxury department stores and homegrown cosmetics shops.)

I bought her a hairpin when she stopped by a street seller selling accessories, and it was a red butterfly shape. I said that I had some allowance saved, and she spoke as she touched the hairpin.

“Thank you, son. I’ll treasure it. This reminds me of old times since we haven’t spent much time together after you went to middle school. We were always together until last year. Don’t you remember?”

“Do you feel better?”

“Don’t say it. I can’t talk about this anymore because I’m so embarrassed.”

“Father…can make a mistake. Just let it go this once.”

“Why did he do such a thing?”

“It’s a small one and won’t be noticed at work.”

“Your father may be respected by those who work with him, but he’s still a cheapskate. That’s why he chose such a small size tattoo even when he was intoxicated.”

Mother laughed as she remembered the insignia she had seen in the morning.

“Do you know how much tattoos cost? It seems expensive. Actually, ignore that. You shouldn’t know such things.”

I must have smiled at imagining the price on a Revival insignia, as Mother seemed surprised.

“I’m happy to spend some time outside with you like this.”

“Isn’t working at the curtain store difficult?”

“I’m just playing with nearby housewives. Your father is late every night and you are off playing on your own, so I need some time like that.”

“Please tell me if you’re tired.”

“Why, are you going to support me?”

“I’m serious.”

“I don’t know how I gave birth to such a good son. I don’t need to go through that again.”

“……”

“Son.”

“Yes.”

“You don’t need to worry about such things. Your father has a stable job and works hard. You may know Jeonil, where your father works.”

“I know it since Father works there.”

“It’s said to be the best in Korea, and if not, we could always open a grocery store.”

Mother looked up at me like she was observing me.

“You’ve grown so much…hey!”

“Yes.”

“Have you gained some friends at the bible school?”

“Yes.”

“You’re telling the truth, right?”

It is true, but just that they are all foreigners who I could not introduce to her.

“Bring them home one day with your school friends.”

I made myself smile and nod.

***

As I have mentioned before, I had made an imaginary friend for my mother’s peace of mind, and I needed my dungeons to be like that, something that exists only for me but doesn’t endanger the world. I decided to hide the dungeon in the mountain as a mental hospital, and while a religious cult seemed better at keeping people away, the consequences would be severe if there was a problem.

In the future, the government had not needed to care about such things, as dungeons were like nuclear bombs about to blow up to civilians. They just needed to post a sign that said a dungeon had appeared, and civilians would run for the hills before the Awakened and the military came.

However, things were different now, and I needed to set up the mental hospital and after doing so, establish the relevant corporations and select a person to be a puppet administrator. I also needed to think about the safety of nearby civilians and follow construction codes, enough to pass inspections.

However, the walls were a must even if the enclosed area was smaller, as monsters escaping was something too terrible for words.

As a result, I gave up on the wall that would surround the mountain, and the wall circling just the facility was modified to be as tall as possible, within the relevant building codes. As for the puppet administrator…

***

I needed someone with a medical license, and the individual’s family members also had to be greedy for the corporate funds. Money was not a problem but keeping things secret was. While brokers could give me a list, I could not trust the broker. Actually, with the exception of a very few people, I didn’t trust anyone.

Betrayal was something that happened every day when money was involved, and those who seemed the most harmless would sell someone out for a few hundred thousand Won. It had been common in these hard times for people to betray others for a pittance and risk their lives for the same pitiful sums.

It was the same risk here, and there were things I needed to keep secret, which meant those tasks that were relevant to dungeons were done by me. Also, I had to keep files on the involved parties in case a problem came up.

Choi had been one, and this alcoholic in front of me was another.

The man’s face was filled with traces of having wasted his life, and he smelled of alcohol at noon.

“So, how much is it?”

“I will pay you four million won per month.”

“Isn’t that too cheap when you’re using a doctor’s license?”

“Can’t I speak directly to Dr. Yang? I want to talk with him.”

“I said you can talk to me. I’m his son. The old man cannot talk or act on his own. That price is too low. No way, [email protected]”

“Mr. Inho Yang, we’ve just met for the first time and we’re already negotiating?” (EN: In Korean etiquette, there should be at least a pro-forma pleasantries before getting down to business)

“You’re too young to talk like that to me. How much can you give me?”

I did not even need to raise my voice as I spoke.

“Don’t talk to me like that.”

He narrowed his eyes like he thought he had heard wrong, but he discovered something in my gaze. His eyes shook, and the air froze for a moment. We looked at each other for a second, and he drank water with an irritated expression. He then wiped his mouth with a dirty sleeve and stared at me again.

“I’m just saying that you could at least pay for the old man’s diapers.”

“Five million. No deal if you open your mouth again.”

“Five is not nearly enough!”

I thought he would be like this, and I bent forward across the table. I pulled his collar toward me, and glared at his ugly face close up. I did not care about his odor, but he should not look at me like someone intimidated by his blustering. I didn’t care if he thought that I belonged to a gang or was doing something for them.

I just wanted him to not look for me again after today, even though he will not be able to find me anyway.

I clenched his collar with my fist and pulled his head to me. His face turned blue at once, and the café owner just blinked at us from the counter. I let go of the man and pushed him back.

He bounced on the sofa and coughed as he touched his neck, and I waved at the owner to say that everything was all right.

The man was still sitting on the sofa even though he had been handled roughly, as he was used to such treatment as this was appropriate for dealing with someone who was basically a coward.

An old doctor suffering from dementia and his worthless son. They were each other’s only family, as the doctor’s wife had died a long time ago, and the son had not married even though he was turning fifty. I would not be able to find such people again.

“When will…you give me the five million?” (EN: $7577.61)

He asked after getting back some air while avoiding my gaze.

“From tomorrow until Dr. Yang dies. So don’t waste it on drinking and use some to take care of your father’s health, as you will want the money for a long time.”

“That, I will…”

“Do as I require, and I will not see you again. If we meet again, Mr. Yang…”

The man was looking at my hands on the table.

“We will not be meeting for a good reason.”

I took out a pen from my pocket and threw it at him.

“Write down what I say. Prepare your and Dr. Yang’s documents. Twenty copies of the family registry, twenty copies of his and your Identity Card with Citizen Registration Number, twenty Certificates of Seal Impression, Registered Seal Impressions, twenty ID pictures, twenty copies of his and your driver license, bankbooks, passports…”

(EN: The purpose of the Korean family registry was to provide for national control of the identity of citizens of the country, to permit clear identification of each citizen as a part of a specific family unit under the control of a specified male family head who had clear authority over and responsibility for all listed family.)

(EN: In the Republic of Korea, a resident registration number (RRN) is a 13-digit number issued to all residents of South Korea regardless of nationality. Similar to national identification numbers in other countries, it was used to identify people in various private transactions such as banking and employment.)

(EN: In Korea, a registered seal impression and Certificate of Seal Impression are necessary to carry out financial transactions (sales of real estate, bank loan, etc.) )

The man did not know why I was also asking for his documentation as well as Dr. Yang’s, and a week after our meeting, a small article appeared in the regional newspaper.

[A mental hospital being built in Hwasung – A neuropsychiatric hospital specializing in patients without significant family, who suffer from mental illnesses is being built in Hwasung. The hospital is five floors and can take in up to two hundred patients and provide in-house care for those who suffer from neurosis and mental illnesses.

Dr. Yang of the New Hope Medical Foundation has said that while the hospital will be closed to the public, the hospital’s treatment system specializes in accommodating patients according to their specific needs.

Establishing mental hospitals has been called necessary due to the number of patients increasing and the decrease in treatment facilities due to low profit, but this has been delayed due to vocal opposition from the medical field.

The medical experts who oppose such plans worry about mental hospitals becoming asylums, and a dumping ground for marginalized citizens…]

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 45

It was quiet in May of 1998, and so I heard Jamie sharpen her pencil quite loudly. She reported on the purchase of commercial buildings, factories, construction companies, apartments, hotels, and resorts while ticking each item off with her pencil. Jeonil Investment was buying bargain basement properties from large corporations, and the number we had purchased was beyond belief.

“While our current profit is only rent, we are certain that this country will repay the IMF loans, and the properties we’ve accumulated so far will give Ethan’s clients astronomical profits.”

She would want Korea to overcome the IMF like no one else, as she had gained the authority to shake a country in the political and financial fields at a young age. She now realized the power Daehoo had in Korea after buying the group, and it was natural she would not want to give it up.

Also, it looked like she thought that having a private relationship with me would be beneficial, as her outfits became more daring each time we met. I could not avoid seeing her thighs and bosom whenever she reported, and she “accidentally” touched my legs as she crossed her own.

Jamie pretended to demurely avoid my gaze when I looked at her, and she would be thinking it would be almost too easy to allure a young Asian man acting as a proxy. I just laughed silently.

“The group account should be quite empty. Am I wrong?”

Jamie seemed to have waited for me to say the words.

“Our competitors think that we’re giving up some items. You are right, the piggy bank is quite empty. We can only stare at some desirable items.”

“What do you want the most?”

“This country is offering us a sale at prices that will never come again. Golden opportunities are everywhere you look. How can one pick the best? However, if it is truly necessary...”

Jamie’s eyes were filled with a strange glint.

“I want to buy the Ilsung Electronics semiconductor business, Sia Motors, and Daehyeon Motors. While I want to buy the Ilsung group, Sia group and Daehyeon, those three divisions are the minimum.”

“Who are you consulting with?”

“The East Asia Finance Research Institute. They are trustworthy. I’m planning to buy a consulting company...is there a problem?”

I did not and shook my head. Jamie continued to speak.

“The consultants chose Ilsung Electronics semiconductor as having a high possibility of success and estimated that Daehyeon’s semiconductor business would fail and damage the Daehyeon group to the core.”

“You seemed to have studied hard. How’s work?”

“This country is paradise.”

Jaimie also presented a proposal that Daehoo Motors, Daehyeon Motors, and Sia Motors could be merged together.

“You’ve already contacted the three groups. What was the result?”

Jamie’s greedy eyes looked down, which told me the answer, and she seemed to have failed even after some effort. It was inevitable.

“There’s no way to get the core businesses. Ilsung and Daehyeon have twisted management share systems, and my accounting consultants all start by shaking their heads when talking about the two groups. It cannot be helped. Ethan, how interested are your clients in the Korean market?”

She was proposing to shake Ilsung and Daehyeon like we had Daehoo.

“I know what you’re thinking, but delay it for now.”

“This chance will not come again. Can’t you persuade your clients? They will regret missing this opportunity after Korea overcomes its IMF crisis.”

“They’ve already invested 25 billion dollars.”

“I need 25 more.”

She was saying that too easily.

“......”

“You know that the limits on foreign stock shareholders have been removed.”

“That’s why you’re after Daehyeon and Ilsung? Jamie, this country will not allow Daehyeon, Ilsung, and Daehoo to merge into one group, and we will be attacked from everywhere when they see us try. They’re already using public funds to bail out Daehyeon and Ilsung.”

“This is the IMF, Ethan.”

“Yes, this is the damn IMF crisis. Do I need to explain again?”

“......”

“Merging three groups will be a greater threat than the IMF for this country, not only for the government but for the chaebols. All three owned by a foreign firm will be even more serious. Don’t you think that’s too much?” (EN: A chaebol is a large industrial conglomerate that is run and controlled by an owner or family in South Korea. A chaebol often consists of many diversified affiliates, controlled by an owner whose power over the group often exceeds legal authority. )

“I’m confused. Are you speaking for your clients?”

“I mean that we have to maintain our current relationship with the government.”

While Jamie would think that our efforts crumbled Daehoo, that was wrong. I had just sped things up, and the conditions that led to Daehoo’s ruin had already been there. In Korea, groups like Daehoo could not be attacked unless they fell by themselves, since the chaebols would unify under an external threat.

“You’re saying the same thing as our directors, and if you also say it, that means I’m wrong. I’ll modify my plans.”

“The real estate purchases are as expected. That’s good.”

“I’m just disappointed that I cannot eat everything that’s on the table because I’m too full.”

“You will be able to digest them around September.”

Jamie’s face brightened.

“Are the investors planning on additional funds?”

“I would need to persuade them first.”

Jamie was saying with her face that I should have mentioned I was going to do that in the first place.

“It’s right that you feel rushed and greedy if you are certain that this country will overcome the IMF Crisis. I agree and am going to persuade my clients on that point.”

While the dollar ruled Korea for now, things would change after the IMF. The chaebols would again take charge instead of the dollar.

“While I refused before due to realistic reasons, the chaebols in this country would be the most delicious dishes.”

Jamie strongly nodded her head.

“However, let’s not hurry. This country’s financial crisis is just beginning, and they need to stew a little more. How much do we have left?”

“About a billion dollars.”

Jamie took a summary and handed it to me. She had used ten billion to buy Daehoo, and fourteen billion to buy real estate.

“Have you talked with the government about the delay in restructuring Daehoo?”

“It was done on a condition that things will not start until April. Instead, the 25 billion dollars has been...”

Jamie did not continue, as she could not find a way to put into “socially acceptable” terms how Korea had laundered 25 billion dollars for us.

“The delay is enough for the money laundering fees, and that much was necessary to make sure there will be no future issues.”

“Ethan!”

Jamie jumped and rolled her eyes. It seemed she was still unused to my bluntness. This was perfect timing, as both the ruling party and the opposition party were complicit in laundering the funds for me.

“Jaime, this country’s government is the one with the weakness, not us.”

“That...is so.”

“My clients’ funds have come from the Cayman Islands and Netherland and other countries.”

Jamie also knew that the five firms that owned Jeonil were based on those areas. It was then Jamie’s face turned dark as she began to suspect something. The smile that tried to allure me disappeared and her eyes were deeply suspicious as she looked at me.

She had been deliberately ignorant about some things. Has she finally been forced to realize what she had come into?

“You only need to worry about profit, and the rest is up to me.”

I knew that my words would make Jamie more afraid of my non-existent clients and me, but I spoke while staring at her. She smiled, but her expression was not natural. Her gaze was turned to the corner of the room, and I also followed her gaze. I saw the sword I had practiced swinging before she came.

The sword did not shine, and the lack of ornamentation and the stamped proof marks would tell her that it was a real blade. She had enjoyed looking at that before, and now she seemed to be afraid. Was she imagining that she would be beheaded if a problem came up, with a large shadow coming out of the darkness and looking down on her?

However, she would know that she had gone in too deep to step back by this time. Also, she would not want to, even if she was risking everything.

“Why? Do you want to try that?”

I spoke indifferently, and Jamie quickly returned her gaze to my face.

“No. What were we saying?”

“Let’s focus on September when there will be additional funding.”

“Yes.”

“Also, about special purchases. While the rest has been well done, two are still in holding. As I have mentioned numerous times, they should be the top priority.”

“Right. Since we’re in negotiations, there will be good news soon.”

“Then, let’s finish here. I think I heard all I need to hear.”

She had been about to go out when she suddenly stopped at the doorknob. She turned around with a smile after a second.

“Did you say something?”

Of course not.

“It’s late, so be careful. And...”

“Yes?”

“Nothing. Have a good night.”

***

I called Jonathan after Jamie left, and he answered like he had just woken up.

Time for Jonathan to turn on the computer and check the mailbox passed, and I heard Jonathan’s surprised voice from the phone.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 46

A road extended past the gate in the wire mesh fence, and it was a new construction skirting the mountain to avoid the village. The car’s headlights were the only light source from here, as I had intentionally not placed any lights on the road. The bare mountain was like a dark ocean now, and it seemed like time had stopped, as if a massive wave was about to roll in.

There were no stars in the sky, and only a half-moon looked down on the high wall surrounding the facility. On nights like this, we used to think about who would die that day.

“......”

I saw a tattered banner on the ground when I came out of the driver’s seat. A few villagers had been protesting right here a few weeks ago. While they had become quiet after receiving compensatory funds (bribes), there was still trash that showed that people had been here. I kicked it away with my foot and raised my head. The wall looked bigger at night, and I stopped my reminiscences.

I took out the items I had brought with me in the car trunk. I took the flashlight from a military backpack before shouldering the pack. I unsheathed the sword, and left the sheath in the trunk. I would not need the sheath where I was going. The trunk’s red light also disappeared after it was closed, and the darkness was complete.

I went to the only entrance of the wall, and the flashlight revealed a steel gate.

[New Hope Mental Hospital]

A CCTV was running above my head, and the empty hospital looked like it was abandoned. The bare gardens looked like it should be inhabited by ghosts, and as I walked up to the dungeon, I remembered my fellow Awakened who had died there. I remembered the screams of the traitors and the cheers of those who had gained boxes.

Trust, deceit, faith, desire, despair, joy, love, hate, fear... Dungeons had all that since literally anything could happen. I had always gathered or joined people to go into dungeons with, since going solo into a dungeon was simply an exceptionally stupid and painful form of suicide.

My heart was beating fast, which meant that I was feeling nervous.

“It’s only an F Class dungeon.”

However, murmuring that to myself did not help, as courage was irrelevant. Only someone who was crazy enough to not care whether they lived or died would go in alone with F-class stats into a dungeon.

It had been convenient in this peaceful world, as I had earned money using my memory of what had happened in the previous timeline, which I would continue to do. However, past knowledge was not reliable in a dungeon.

I needed to acknowledge that I was afraid of being alone in the dungeon, as I dreaded the darkness and my mind was filled with the memories of my past.

While so much had passed until this moment, I was still not yet mentally prepared. My lips turned in a bitter smile, as more time would have not solved anything. Going into a dungeon alone with an F class stats meant that my fear was only natural. I had not been able to gather other people or aquire escape insignias and monster alarm insignias.

However, I was going to the dungeon even though the night sky warned me that this was suicide. I could not delay this until the Trial Tests, which wouldn’t happen for decades, as it meant nullifying the advantages I had gained by going back in time.

I had to believe my survival skills and murmured to myself that this was my job as I walked forward.

I had designed this building so the dungeon entrance was located on the underground floor, and the half open emergency exit door going down seemed like the maw of some creature.

I could only hear my footsteps going down the stairs, and it was then a message popped up.

I had not arrived at the dungeon entrance located in the underground storage room and was still on the stairs.

[System: Would you like to open the dungeon?]

The “Explorer” title I had gained had been activated as it expanded the radius of the area one could activate the System of a dungeon. I did not answer the message and went into the storage room. Only a roughly painted sign said that this was the storage room, and it was an empty space. However, I locked the door first and spoke to the air.

“Open the dungeon.”

[System: The dungeon is now Open.]

The ground rang, and cracks appeared, and stairs made of dirt appeared below my feet. A pale blue light spread like a barrier where the ground had been, and the stairs rippled like it was underwater.

Many a person had been deceived by this fantastic appearance, not knowing that it will lead to their death.

I had been about to take a step but quickly stopped myself when I remembered something.

“I’m an idiot.”

I took out my cell phone and flashlight after turning their power off and placed them on the floor. In dungeons, all electronics and firearms fail to function.

***

While I had made my choice, I still found myself hesitating at the moment I needed to enter. I did not want to go in alone without the necessary items. I clenched my teeth and took a step.

[System: You are entering the dungeon.]

I felt the stairs amidst the blue light, and I saw a warning message first pop up.

[System Warning: You may leave only after satisfying the conditions.]

I received my quest notifications.

[The quest ‘Sock and Buskin’ begins.] (EN: The sock and buskin are two ancient symbols of comedy and tragedy.) (EN: Please ask Google-Sensei for details and pictures.)

[The quest ‘Declan Extermination’ begins.]

[The quest ‘One on One Combat’ begins.]

The first was the boss quest, the second was the hunting quest, and the third the duel quest. I sat on the staris and waited until my eyes became used to the darkness.

[You have gained the skill ‘Night Eyes.’]

[You have gained 5 points.]

[Accumulated points: 92]

This skill was a basic skill given to all hunters and a must for survival. I no longer needed to stay in the darkness after having gained this skill, as the skill class would not rise by sitting alone in the dark. All skills were like that, and their mechanism was quite simple.

Get points to open boxes and raise one’s ability by what was contained in the box.

However, everything that happens from then on was too complicated for words, due to the random nature of the contents. I arrived at the end of the stairs and saw a roughly cut wooden door. The door screeched as I opened it, and I saw the entrance room inside.

With this low-class skill, I could not see the entire room and had to guess that there would be walls and doors leading somewhere else in the darkness.

The F class dungeon in Hwasung had been a maze-type dungeon, and in the past, I had come in with useless maps the military had given me. They had given me maps showing that they had known that the maze would change shape after each entry.

However, they had forced us in here without any warnings.

Anyway, I took out a pad of paper and pen from my backpack and put them in my pocket. I had to map the way out if I did not want to starve to death before being killed by a monster.

One may think using a ball of string may be useful, and both the military and Awakened had tried this method. Unfortunately, monsters tracked the Awakened using the string, and the Awakened were mobbed and killed. The string had also been severed, or more disturbingly, cut.

I saw a wall after taking a few steps and circled the room by following the wall. There were two doors leading to other rooms, one on the right and the other to the left of the staircase.

Things truly began from the entrance room, as monsters, traps, and Pandora’s boxes all awaited me, the invader. They may even be berserk because they had been awakened earlier than their proper time.

I took the door on the right, as luck would decide my route, and it was obvious that I dared not go to the treasure room, let alone the boss room, even though I knew how to defeat the boss.

My goal was clear, and I would only try the duel quest at most. Surviving even that would be luck.

***

“Status window.”

[Name: Sunhoo Na

Stamina: F(14) Strength: F(22)

Agility: F(15) Perception: F(25)

Accumulated Points: 92

Characteristics (2) Skills (2)]

“Skill list.”

[Odin’s Wrath (Skill) Effect: Enhance with the power of Lightning a target of your choice.

Skill Level: F(0)

Duration: 30 minutes

Cool time: 24 hours]

With the skill, my sword, which I had made in a workshop for three hundred thousand won, would become a capable weapon. However, due to the duration and cooldown I could not use my skill all the time. I held the sword in one hand and the other empty so I could open doors and had my sword ready for whatever was necessary.

However, things were quiet even as the door opened with a screech. I could see about seven meters due to my skill, and if I remembered correctly, the corridors of this dungeon were about fifty meters long. The width was more than fourteen meters, as I could not see the walls, and they were more like roads than corridors.

It was then that I saw, sitting by itself, in the middle of the room, apparently undefended, a large chest. Since it looked like a bronze box, in my past life, the newly Awakened had rushed to open it. If that was a real bronze box, I did not need to hesitate. That chest may be real or fake, and if it was real, I would receive something in random, but if not...

This was the curse that drove people crazy, sitting before me, as dungeon boxes made me think about opening them despite knowing something bad may happen. You could get something that you would normally need to risk your life for, without a price. This box appearing here and now was one of the tricks the dungeon played on you, to mess with your mind.

Of course, something good would pop out only when you were lucky. How many monsters did you need to kill to get a bronze box? I began to calculate, as it was a force of habit. One needs to kill 150 or 300 low-grade monsters to open a bronze box, as you need 300 points to open a bronze box. It was a formidable number.

It was then I smelled something faint but disgusting to the nose, and I tightened my grip on my sword. I peered into the darkness with my eyes and I reminded myself that I would be able to only take on a few low-class monsters with my current stats, even in an F class dungeon.

I realized again that I had come here when I was too weak, but the only place I could raise my stats was the dungeon for now.

I had come here in the past after the Trial Tests, and my average stats and skills were at E class. I was also not alone, as this dungeon needed at least ten people. However, things were different now, and I only had my past memories to support me.

I saw three shapes come out of the darkness.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 47

I had fought against monsters uglier, bigger, and scarier than these mutts. Compared to them, they were the lowest of the low. However, in the dark, alone, the dungeon walls had looked bigger than I remembered, so they looked more intimidating to me.

According to the database, they were categorized as KF-07, two-legged beasts, and called Declan Patrol Soldiers. The “official” nickname was “Guard Dogs”. Inevitably, those who faced them called them “Mutts”. They had the body of adult human males and the heads of Dobermans.

I remembered when I had seen them before, and there were incidences of superstitious fear because they looked like Anubis from Egyptian mythology, despite Anubis having the head of a jackal.

Anyway, I had not drawn them with defined musculature in my drawing, and their muscles were for running rather than fighting. They were nimble and fast, and the three bolted towards me when they saw me. (EN: Chapter 7.)

They were really fast! One was ahead of others and running at me as fast as it could with a mouth already wide open like a shark.

I saw a chance, as I would be able to thrust my sword into his mouth. Then, I will be fighting with only two. I looked at the oncoming monster and willed it to die as I raised my sword.

***

The moment I plunged my blade, dirty blood that came gushing out and splashed on my face. I closed one eye by reflex. The weight on the end of my blade was heavier than I expected, and I felt my right shoulder wrench painfully even as I rolled back after letting go of the blade. I took out my dagger for the shadow that came up in front of me. I had taken it out of the sheath on my thigh, and I had not been late. I had some time as the other one, who should have been following the second, was not there.

I pulled back the dagger and grabbed its neck with my other hand. Actually, I was just blocking it from pushing its head towards me. I saw its sharp teeth clack right in front of my face, and his drool flew everywhere as it shook his head.

However, I could not plunge the dagger in his neck. I let go of his neck and kicked its stomach, but I was already being pushed back. The moment I kicked one, the other tackled me.

My sight was blocked with its torso, and the monster was not heavy enough to kill me with its weight. My lower body was vulnerable, and I clenched my teeth instead of screaming.

I knew that my screams would drive them into a frenzy. I felt a sharp pain in my right leg. It was the one I had tried to use the dagger on, and it was trying to rip off my leg by standing up after clamping its teeth on my leg!

I punched the one that had tackled and pushed me down in the crotch and saw that the monster on my leg was doing the exact thing I expected. Our eyes met, and I threw the dagger. The dagger was quicker than stretching and stabbing it in its eye, and I stopped paying attention to how it was screaming and holding its head.

I wrestled the one who had rushed me right after I saw the dagger hit the mark, as that one had been going for my neck. I felt its head narrowly miss my neck and touch my ear.

Begone! I put my weight on the monster and glanced at the one I had hit with the dagger. It was rolling on the floor and grabbing the dagger handle. I wanted it to try pulling it out of its eye since it would bring it more pain!

I heard a scream under me as I turned my gaze at the one I held down, and I used my fist while that sound rang the corridor. I smashed its nose three times until its snout broke and changed positions to strangle its neck with my arms. I gave my arms all of my strength until I was the one grunting at the strain.

The one I shoved my sword into its craw and the one with the dagger in its eye could not fight, and this was my chance to reduce the numbers against me.

The one under me flailed like a fish, and the power it used to thrash around dragged me along. The monster managed to stand up, and I was stuck on its back with my arms around its neck. While I gave all of my power to pull it down, the monster managed to stand upright.

However, I knew that the monster would die soon, and its last chance was when the monster tried to grab my head by reaching out behind with both arms. I felt intense pressure on my head and felt my world spin. That was a bad sign, but the Adversity Overcomer title was not activated yet. It meant that while I was feeling a lot of pain, the situation was not dire enough.

It was over in a moment, as the pressure on my head and the monster’s resistance to my strength disappeared in a second. The monster went limp as I heard the loud “Crack!” as I felt the neck give as I wrenched with all my strength, and it went down and remained still when I let it go.

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

[You have gained two points.]

[Declan Extermination: Exterminated Declan Soldier 1/60]

I breathed in deep and saw the two others that were down. The one with the sword stuck in its throat was laboriously breathing, and losing its battle to breath while aspirating black blood, and the one grabbing its empty eye socket was lying down and trembling.

I saw additional messages that seemed to notify me of my win.

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

[You have gained two points.]

[Declan Extermination: Exterminated Declan Soldier 2/60]

The one with the sword had died, and I walked up to the last one remaining. It was in enough shock to not notice me, and I picked up the dagger it had somehow wrenched out of its eye socket, bent down near its head, and stabbed the blade in the back of the neck, severing the spine.

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

***

If there had been other mutts nearby, they would have come running. The Guard Dogs intellect and instincts were about that much. The moment I determined I had emptied a corridor, I felt my leg ache and my shoulder sting. My head hurt from the pressure it had received from the monster. It was only natural that I looked at the box that was still there, as I may be able to get a reward that was worth fifty fights like this from that box if I was lucky.

However, everyone knew about things like Equivalent Exchange, the Second Law of Thermodynamics, and Montrose’s Toast. (EN: Equivalent Exchange is the principle that limits alchemy’s infinite potential. It’s a simple concept: something cannot be created from nothing, and so in order to obtain something, something else of equal value must be lost.) (EN: The second law of thermodynamics states that in a natural thermodynamic process, the sum of the entropies of the interacting thermodynamic systems never decreases. The Second Law says that Perpetual Motion Machines, which can only operate with free energy, is impossible.) (EN: “He either fears his fate too much, Or his desserts are small, Who dares not put it to the touch, To win or lose it all!” James Graham, 5th Earl of Montrose. Montrose’s toast says without risking defeat, victory is unattainable.)

The risks of dungeon boxes were varied, and while I did not want to think about the stat decrease or deep wounds, the worst were Afflictions of the Mind.

Those Afflictions were indeed curses, and ranged from fear of a certain monster to complete destruction of the self.

Since the one in front of me was a bronze box, there was a high possibility that the worst case scenario would not happen. I had received an escape insignia from a box like this before but could not gamble just on that possibility.

Even Jonathan, who had been blind for revenge, only opened dungeon boxes when necessary, such as when we had needed to find necessary items to conquer a high-class dungeon.

I checked my wounds. The one on the shoulder was light, but the bite in my leg was quite severe. I saw that the ground was wet with my blood that had spread before I stopped bleeding, and it seemed that I had bled more than the monsters.

There was only one drug sold in the market useful for hunters. The contents of my backpack were mixed up due to the fight, and I had placed liquids in metal canteens. The top of the plastic pillbox was gone, and I reached out to the bottom of my backpack to find the pills that had been spilled. I grabbed one that was codeine, which was an addictive narcotic analgesic. This was the best I could do for now, as drugs for hunters, which should be treated like dungeon boxes, did not exist yet.

I went to the nearest monster corpse to rip open its stomach with my dagger and put my hand in like I had searched for the pills. I felt its heart between its ribs and found what I had been looking for.

What was I doing? [email protected] habits. My body had been moving according to my memories, even when I did not need to look through their intestines to find their magic stones.

I took out my hand and wiped it on my pants. I could feel the monster’s blood wet the cloth and remembered that they had red blood just like us.

It seemed that the painkiller was working at this point, as my head cleared. I wished over and over again as I walked to the end of the corridor that there was only one monster in the next room. Only one!

Ah, but I was not so lucky. I remembered again that one should not go into a dungeon alone as the door opened. I saw them as the door swung open and saw at least five within my field of view.

Closing the door carefully wouldn’t do anything to avoid the encounter, as their Night Eyes were far superior to mine, and their eyes shined like cats in the darkness. They were not surprised to see other beings, as they did not know fear. They only knew blood and rage and had been waiting for someone to rip apart.

The one that saw me came up sprinting, and the others of the pack were not far behind. Six, seven, eight, nine, and the number was increasing.

Trying not to use my skill had been arrogance on my part, as I should have used it from the first room. [email protected] Using it on the weapon rather than on myself had been effective during practice.

[You have activated Odin’s Wrath.]

[Target: Weapon, your longsword.]

Blue light came out in sparks from the blade, and I kicked the door open. Come here, you [email protected] mutts!

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 48

The greater the skill’s potential, it was more likely the System would assign it names from various myths worldwide, such as Isis, Loki, Hermes, Shiva, and the Devas. When entered into a database, those names were used as an indicator to quantify the skill’s power. While no one knew the mechanisms behind the skill names, it cannot be denied that the divine names in the skill greatly influenced the individual hunter’s confidence, who were all already strong from the start. (EN: They had to be strong enough to acquire these powerful skills.)

The closer the hunter was to an S class, the individual would derive their codename from their major skill. The codename of the unofficial sixth of the Eight Virtues, who had been the original owner of this skill, had been Odin. While he may have been flighty in daily life, he was the incarnation of Odin during battles. He had been like a lightning storm itself, and if he had been Odin, I will now let these mutts have a taste of my thunder!

***

I felt a clean slice, and my swing beheaded the Declan without feeling my sword grinding through the neckbone. I would have effortlessly beheaded this mutt if my strength had been E class, but it seemed that the lightning flowing down my blade was making this possible.

This was indeed a skill from a challenger box, and if I could kill the monsters with one shot, I could do this. I waited behind the door I had broken, as this was an advantageous spot. No matter how many monsters there were in front of me, the number of those who could go against me would be limited.

The problem was how long my strength will last...

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

The message dissipated as another dog’s head shoved in through the doorway, and I saw the monster’s chest where the message window had been. I stabbed the monster, so the blade stuck out of its back and I kicked its corpse away from me, and off my sword.

I pierced the third monster’s face, and the mutts may have realized something when they saw three bodies pile up in front of me. Another came jumping in without thought and made the number four, and I kicked away the body with my foot.

The monsters were no longer running into my sword, but they were still willing to fight, and the number increased though they maintained a certain distance from the doorway and my sword. I quickly checked the corridor behind me, and if they had raised the alarm, the other door in the first room would open for another herd of monsters to come in from behind, which would mean my death.

However, I did not hear anything behind my back, which meant the alarm had not been raised yet. Had a spellcaster who could do such a thing been among this group of Declan Patrol Soldiers? Since I had not gotten the Monster Alarm Insignia, there was no way for me to tell. One good thing was that there should have been only one spellcaster in this group.

I was betting my life on that fact, and if I faced another group, and they had a spellcaster... [email protected] I could only hope that I didn’t get surrounded and ripped apart.

The rest of the mutts were still hanging back and thinking of my limits as an F class, and the duration of my skill, I could not afford to spend more time. I had to either advance or retreat, and I moved a step backward and then another.

My leg had not been healed because I was still feeling the pain, and I would drive them into a frenzy if I showed them my back. I saw countless monsters from the open door, and while I had to fight against them, I did not have any healers or tankers. I only had a damage dealer, and that was myself.

***

While this was only one of the many rooms in the dungeon, my goal had changed from fight to survival. This situation was inevitable since I had to come here alone. However, I had no choice as the world had changed, and I had come of my own volition.

Mother [email protected]

The monster may have read my anxiety, and one of them jumped towards me even though I had not continued my retreat. Moreover, the monster’s speed was faster than others, and I knew that when I stabbed its chest. I tried to block its darting head with my hand, but it moved its head faster.

The monster avoided my hand, and bit my shoulder as hard as it could. My legs shook, and I could not take my sword out. I was lucky I had not let go of it, and the monster pushed in until the sword’s guard slammed against its chest, in its savagery pressing home a suicide attack.

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

It finally died, and the head that bit me was tearing into the meat of my shoulder with the weight of its limp body.

I stifled a moan as I shoved away the body, as the pain increased because the teeth locked in my flesh were wrenched due to the motion of the dead mutt. I saw other monsters behind the mutt’s shoulders, and if they recognized what was going on, everything was over.

If they came in at once, I had no way of attacking or enduring. I counted up to three inwardly and gripped the monster’s head as hard as I could, and twisted with all my strength.

I could not hold back a scream as its head snapped back with a chunk of my flesh in its mouth. However, I managed to take out my sword and aimed it at one of the monsters rushing at me as it jumped over the corpses of its fellows.

Damn, I got thrown to the ground, as I still was not used to being an F class. I had made a mistake and instinctively held my sword horizontally. Even if the monster tried to twist its body in mid-air, it could not do so due to the speed. The monster pierced itself on my sword, and pinned me under its corpse.

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

I did not care about the message anymore, as I already knew that the monster was dead. I could not throw off its body without letting go of my sword, and before I stood up, I threw my dagger at the monsters. Only one fell down, and the rest were through the door. I did not have any time to think or respond.

I wanted to run away when I had fallen on the ground, ignoring the unspoken rules of the dungeon and going back the way I had come. However, I did not have an Escape Insignia, and my instincts and intellect gave me different orders.

One never got used to this no matter how experienced they were, situations where their survival instinct screamed “Fight!” or “Flight!”. Anyone’s hands would shake facing death. However, I had not come here without my final trump card.

I gave the one running up to me a chance to kill me and exposed my neck. I wanted it to bite it like it was a lunging shark.

“GET OVER HERE!” (EN: ^_^ )

***

With a crunching sound, I saw a message.

[The trait the Man Who Overcome Adversity has been activated.]

I did not feel any shock and instead felt quite calm.

[Your stamina class has been changed. Change: F -> E.]

[Your strength class has been changed. Change: F -> E.]

[Your perception class has been changed. Change: F -> E.]

[Odin’s Wrath class has been changed. Change: F -> E.]

[Your wounds will be moderately healed.]

[You will be immune to pain temporarily.]

I saw a blue light on the ground, as the sword that had been standing up due to being stuck in the corpse was now leaning as it burned off the mutt’s flesh that touched its blade, due to Odin’s Wrath.

I reached out to the smoking, stinking void that had been made in the mutt’s body and felt the handle. I immediately used it to slice the neck of the one biting mine.

I now felt something I had been unable to feel with my F class senses, which was the strength of the deathgrip from its teeth when it died. I used my left fist to punch the head, and the monster’s skull dented visibly with the sounds of bone splintering.

The pain was sharp, as I felt my skin rip from its teeth.

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

I killed three at once after standing up. I sliced one in half sideways, used my lowered blade to slice upwards, opening it up from crotch to sternum, and slashed the third with the blade that was now raised up. I vertically sliced the third one, and when the monsters hesitated, I used the time to step back with my eyes on them.

They had intellect, especially regarding fights, and the distance from the entrance was wide enough for them to spread out.

Some ran to circled me from the back, and I would not let them surround me. My back route would be completely blocked soon, and I could not let them block my line of retreat. Four had gone behind my back, and I could now kill all of them.

I was now able to use my sword more fluidly with my strengthened skill level and was able to swing it with a lot more force.

Even if my leg was wounded, it moved better than an unawaked uninjured one. That was the difference between an F class and an E class. I killed the four, and others came behind me like moths to a flame.

Their heads were now rolling on the floor.

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

[You have gained two points.]

[Declan Extermination: Exterminated Declan Soldier 17/60]

While Odin’s Wrath lasted for thirty minutes, Adversity Overcomer lasted for five.

[Adversity Overcomer time remaining 0 hours 4 minutes 00 seconds]

[Adversity Overcomer time remaining 0 hours 3 minutes 59 seconds]

I could see the message from the corner of my eye and started almost running backward, and I could hear their growls that said they would not let me escape.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 49

I could not run. If I could, I would have made a break for it. I intentionally lowered my speed in front of the oncoming monster mob and pretended to stumble. It was not difficult to act naturally, as putting weight on my wounded leg was painful and made my balance unstable.

I deceived two idiots, and as they came high and fast while screaming, I cut through them both.

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

Intestines and blood fell in a torrent and still spilled out, after their corpses were on the ground. One of them was crawling on the floor, leaving behind a bloody trail, since the hit had not been fatal. I stepped on its head as hard as I could. I could hear its skull crunch. My upgraded power allowed me to crush them, and I only had a few steps until the entrance room.

It was then I knew how many monsters there were, and only ten of them remained alive. However, going against ten in a frontal attack was suicide, and I opened the door and went in and closed it as quickly as possible. The wooden door shook like it would break, and I pressed my back to the wall parallel to the door, waiting with my sword raised for the first unwelcome guest.

[The Man Who Overcame Adversity time remaining 0 hours 2 minutes 59 seconds]

I had less than three minutes remaining, and my disadvantages would increase as time passed. However, they could not know this, and as the door was ripped to pieces, one stuck its head in. While I saw only its ear and cheek and not its neck, my sword was already slashing down.

I heard a scream, and Odin’s Wrath coupled with my E class power had cut the monster’s head into two. The moment the disgusting corpse which had received an extreme field expedient haircut fell into the room, I kicked it away.

At the same time, I moved to where the door had been and thrust my sword into a mutt that had been stupid enough to be within reach. I had consecutively sliced off half of one’s cranium and pierced another. I saw two messages pop up at the same time.

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

I did not hide behind the door and threw myself at them. I could now attack for the first time after entering the dungeon, as I should be able to just handle eight at my present state.

***

[Declan Extermination: Exterminated Declan Soldier 29/60]

I threw off my burdensome backpack, and the message in the air looked like it was sneering at me as I lay down on the floor. To think that an F class hunting quest the System seemed to have given to me as a present was this dangerous.

Going solo and passing through the first room was as bad as a boss fight. While my body was heavy, I needed to do some things before the Man Who Overcame Adversity wore off. I shook my backpack, and survival items dropped on the pools of blood the dogs had made.

I found the zipper bag dripping with blood, and I took out bandages to treat my leg, shoulder, and stomach. I had a lot to cover.

[The Man Who Overcame Adversity time remaining 0 hours 0 minutes 1 second]

I was thirsty, but if the effect wore off...

[The Man Who Overcame Adversity time remaining 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds]

[The Man Who Overcame Adversity effect will now disappear.]

“Ah...!!!”

***

I woke up because I was in pain, thirsty, and hungry. I felt a dog’s head as I reached for a water bottle and remembered that I was in a dungeon. I tried to sit up, but my entire body screamed. I had to support myself with my hands to remain upright.

After managing to sit up, I drank water and found a codeine pill lying in a pool of dog blood. I dry swallowed it, sticky with clotted blood. Standing up was a problem, and I could only do so after three tries using my sword like a staff.

When I saw the exit I came back to my senses. I instinctively walked and crawled up the stairs, desperate to flee this place, knowing I would die here.

I saw that the outside world was also dark. People say fantasy and reality cannot mix together, but they all lied. They co-existed at least here, and the world outside this blue barrier was fantasy and the dungeon was the only reality. The reality had become a nightmare and could only think of getting out.

I reached out to the blue barrier.

[Warning. You have not satisfied the exit conditions.]

I felt my fingers tingle and remembered the fate of those who had ignored the system’s warning as terrible images played out in my head. I flung myself back on the stairs and fainted for quite a long time.

“...Traits...list.”

[Overcoming Adversity (Trait)

Effect: The moment you are incapable of fighting, all stats and skill classes increase by one. Also, there is a minor healing effect, and you are immune to pain until the duration ends.

Class: F(0)

Effect time: 5 minutes

Reuse time: 7 days (6 days and 1 hour remaining)]

I had fainted for 23 hours, and I felt somewhat human because of the length of time I had lost consciousness. I unrolled the bandage on my leg, and the teeth marks that showed my bone were quite healed. However, my shoulder was another problem, and the wound was deep enough that I felt sporadic pain even with codeine.

I came back to the entrance room and started to organize my survival items. I checked whether they were clean and ate an MRE for my hunger. Then, even if I had just risked my life before, I now had free time. I felt the darkness deepen, and while I knew it to be impossible, my sights dim. (EN: Meals Ready to Eat.)

***

Times like this tended to go two ways. While we could rest up, after an ambush like this, it may be time for another fight. If people had been gathered together without any choice, teammates who had fought together would turn into enemies at the drop of a hat. They may have already suffered from severe PTSD, had been inflicted with a curse before going in, or had received a curse from the dungeon.

If mental illness was not a problem, problems happened if someone’s original aim was to kill everyone else in the party for a nice payday, or something went wrong with the contract or someone coveted an enticing item on another teammate.

Not only that, but someone may have become angry due to some incident during battle. Anything could happen in a dungeon.

However, there were other things. You could feel some relief from teammates you could trust, and healers could heal you even if you did not trust them. Also, people could take turns on the night watch for rest and immediate response. I used the space next to the dungeon box as the place I would spend the night as I was alone.

While it should not happen, if a monster appeared, I would open the box. It would be better to risk my life on luck than just dying. Now, the points I needed for a real bronze box were...

[Accumulated points: 150]

I needed 150 points for a bronze box and one typically needed to hunt 75 Canine Pawns in total. I only wanted one thing, which anyone with my wounds wants.

I wanted an Escape Insignia, which was the only chance to get out of the dungeon without meeting the exit conditions.

While not running may make you stronger, I knew that having an Escape Insignia raised one’s survival rate. There was comfort in knowing that one could escape alone, and while runaways were severely punished, it was better than dying in a hellhole. You could hide your identity and live among civilians.

One thought of all sorts of things in the darkness, mostly about the past and not the future. This darkness reminded me of pain and suffering, of my comrades’ deaths, brutally killed corpses, the stench of severed intestines, blood, and traitors.

One thought of the future while walking in the darkness, about sudden traps, suspicious teammates, and monsters stronger than one’s estimates.

The scariest things about dungeons were not monsters or traps but the mental stress and loneliness. They took hold not only of our spirits but our bodies, and we crumbled and attacked each other.

Ideals, love, and friendship. The possibilities of them happening were lower than getting high rank box rewards.

***

It was time to go out again, and I gripped my blade. However, I changed my main weapon to the dagger, which suited me better at my present level. The corpses I killed were left as breadcrumbs, to mark the entrance, as I walked up to the next room, and I continued as I had finished up in there.

I spotted one room, and while I would have to open it, I examined it closely instead of pushing the door open. There had not been any traps in the corridor and this room, and now was time for one.

I then saw a thread on the doorknob and thought it was like an F class trap. I moved to one side of the door and after cutting the thread I heard a boom.

Even though I had moved sideways, I still had to cover my face with my hands. I saw the door splinter and the huge log that had crashed through the door spun away after demolishing it. I also felt the wind of the passage of the hunk of wood that would have turned the unwary into meat paste and bone splinters. The sounds the log made hitting the walls rang the air for quite a while.

[You have removed a trap.]

[You have gained 2 points.]

I saw a new sentence pop up.

[Congratulations. You are the first to have completed the hidden quest ‘Declan Trap Removal.’]

[You have gained 4 points.]

What had been his name? Youngjin Woo? Hyungjin Woo? Youngjin Yu?

I now knew why he had been awkward after removing the trap in this room. This had been a free quest, and he would have gotten the reward, as he had been first.

Now I saw what the first reward was!

[You have received a ‘bronze box’ as your first completion reward.]

The box worth 150 Guard Dogs was opening, and while I was desperate for the Escape Insignia, the possibility was quite low.

[You have received the Escape Insignia.]

I saw a ray of light shine from the box to my chest, and I now knew why the Eight Virtues had been fanatic about the System. What luck!

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 50

[Escape (Insignia) Effect: The exit conditions of the dungeon are met. Single Use-Class: F]

The Escape Insignia was carved to where the Revival Insignia had been, and I went to the entrance room door and wedged an empty food can to keep it open. I was still not well enough to break the door, to absolutely secure my retreat. Now I had another chance to escape, even in case of an ambush.

I had another life as long as I could make it to the entrance, and my smile became bitter. The System had always toyed with us, and it always had been like this. The contents of the boxes were truly random, and would either be a blessing or a curse. I had stayed away from the Eight Virtues after realizing that, and even after coming back, getting Overcoming Adversity, and giving Father a Revival Insignia, I still did not believe in the system’s goodwill which the Eight Virtues had advocated.

Since I now had an Escape Insignia, I would try to stay near the entrance room as much as possible while doing quests rather than going forward so I could escape if necessary.

I understood from the last few days that I could not do the “One on One Combat” quest until I finished the “Declan Extermination” quest if I was lucky.

I had brought material I could get in this era and was usable in a dungeon. I placed traps in the exit and the entrance room doors and then dropped myself on the floor.

If I had just been wasting time before, now I had an exit behind my back. I could check my physical condition and wait until I could fight again. I spent a day in the darkness, and now bandages caked with dried blood littered the floor. Codeine was working now on my shoulder, and I could not feel the pain. While the wound may reopen with large movements, I could fight at this level. I opened the closed door in the entrance room, and while I had thought there were no monsters, a Guard Dog came out of the dark corridor.

“You’re alone?”

If there had been a choice, I would have chosen solitary encounters like this to slowly get used to battle. While these monsters had intellect, their rationality never won against instincts, as the mutts came rushing in even as I smelled of their sibling’s blood.

The monster had a blade stuck between its eyes as a price, as I threw my dagger. I had not prepared throwing weapons as I knew I would not be able to see far. I stepped on its shoulder to take out the blade, and the blood came gushing out. The message popped as I kicked its head.

[Declan Extermination: Exterminated Declan Soldier 30/60]

Half of the Extermination quest remained, and I just needed to do what I have been doing so far.

***

I stopped walking when I saw a door at the end of the corridor. The second room on the opposite side had twenty plus monsters in my previous life, and while that room may have more, I could not use the Man Who Overcame Adversity now. I could not bring out one at a time, as I would have to fight with all of them if I opened the door.

In my past life, unless one wanted to commit suicide, going solo was taboo. We would go into dungeons with at least five and more than ten if possible. We had to train for changes in positions and roles since a single loss meant less chance of survival for all, without compensating our formation for the inevitable casualties.

When the military had placed us here, there were only four of us, and we were three attackers and one tanker. The result was obvious, and I had been an E-class at that time. I was one of the many survivors of the Trial Tests thrown into this world and who would do anything to survive.

The situation had gotten worse as time passed, and the dungeon box had been our only hope. Despite the low probabilities, we started fighting among each other to death just for that chance. The winner, obviously as I am here, was…

“[email protected]”

It was the darkness nibbling again at my brain. I swept my hair back with some force and moved up to the door. There were no traps, and I only needed to push the door open. That was the only thing left for me to do, but my body was resisting with all its might. A frontal attack was definitely not my style, but I had no choice since I was alone.

I opened the door, and the small creak was as eerie as tens of monsters started screaming at me. The room was filled with savage killing instincts, and I could see many heads behind the ones who started running at me.

There would be more, not less, than in the rooms I had seen. I hurled my longsword like a spear at the frontrunner and took out my dagger.

[You have activated Odin’s Wrath.]

[Target: Weapon, your dagger]

It was that moment.

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

One came rushing through the message window with clawed fingers to grab and rip. I deflected its hands with my empty hand, and aimed between its eyes with my dagger. I stabbed it three times, and blue sparks from the dagger scorched its blood, filling the air with the scent of burnt iron.

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

I killed again and was somehow enduring with my back to the door. The difference this time was that my final card was the Escape Insignia, and I looked over the mutts that had increased in number. The spellcaster with red eyes was not present, perhaps because I was still at the beginning of the dungeon, and that was why I was still standing.

“GET OVER HERE!!!” (EN: ^_^ )

I gave the finger to the one in front of me, and when it didn’t react, I bit the back of my hand. Every monster I faced would go into a frenzy at the smell of blood like sharks. However, the reason no one was attacking me was evident as another monster came out of the darkness.

It was bigger than the rest of them and had two heads with four glaring eyes. The One on One Combat quest, the Double-Headed Declan had come out from the deeper parts of the dungeon, and this was cheating!

After finishing the Declan Extermination quest, I planned to meet it after ALL my cooldowns reset. Of course, this was not the first time plans changed due to the dungeon’s fickleness. All I needed was to see the danger I faced, and I turned my back and ran as fast as I could. The sound of baying and howling mutts chased me down the entire corridor, and the Double-Headed Declan howled the loudest in hunger and excitement.

When I saw the Entrance, it snarled in rage, and it rushed ahead of the pack with the speed of an E-ranked. I rolled with the monster, and it must have bitten and scratched me quite deeply. I thought of only one thing, and that was the trap at the door should have been activated, to hold back the rest of the mutts.

I averted my eyes from behind me and looking only straight ahead, frantically crawling on the floor, holding back my fear and desperation to crawl as fast as I could. Like the day I crawled over the corpses of my fellow guild members to escape from the boss monster, I could not think about my nails being broken.

I felt the stairs on my fingers, and time had run out. The speed the howls came seemed quicker, and I thought I had been caught right at the end. Therefore, I had been preparing for my last battle when I realized that there were no more stairs. A new message popped up.

[The Insignia ‘Escape’ has been removed.]

I survived! I got out! The screams had disappeared, and it was then I saw the blade stuck in my arm. I grabbed the flashlight I had left at the entrance rather than taking it out. I then turned it on towards the boundary between reality and fantasy.

I first saw its face, and the Double-Headed was glaring at me with both heads. They were promising that they would kill me the next time.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 51

No monsters were coming out of the barrier, and the Double-Headed Declan mutt also went back. However, there was a possibility that some may come out of the barrier. If not now, some might come crawling out due to unknown conditions.

Everything hurt a lot. Setting up the dungeon containment building as a hospital had been a good choice. While I had lost my backpack in the dungeon, everything I needed was here.

There was running water, bandages, painkillers, and a bed. I lay down on the bed while stopping myself from turning on the light. This hospital was currently closed and unoccupied, but if things went like this, the possibility of this building being used for its purpose was zero. (EN: My guess is Sun’s plan after he was finished with the dungeon was to use it to train Awakened that were loyal to him after the Day of Advent.)

Unless a tutorial or a lifestyle quest that I had seen after the Trial Tests came up, I could earn points only in dungeons. While there were other F class dungeons in the lands I had bought, discovering and entering them did not mean I would get points and boxes. I had already received the rewards for the First Discovery.

I had chosen this place because this was the only F class dungeon in which I knew how to defeat the boss monster. However, I now understood that I could not do this alone. If I had chosen the wrong door, would I have returned? Or would I have managed to find a way? I turned my gaze out the window.

Except for the ugly barbed wire topped wall, the village scenery was quite peaceful, and I felt that the wall divided the fantasy from reality like the blue barrier. I picked up my cell phone.

I then hesitated a few times before pressing the number. I chose the high risk and high return method, as this was the only way I could retry the dungeon. It was a miracle I had returned and I had almost made my parents sad with my demise.

I needed at least a healer, and...

***

I saw Yeonhee Woo’s car approach the wall as the headlights that wandered around, having lost their way, managed to find the right road. She had not come out even after parking, and when I knocked on her window, she turned around to look at me.

She looked terrified, and after I showed her my face with the flashlight, I waited for her to come out.

“Sunhoo, where is...”

“It’s difficult to find.”

“I worried, and anyone will when you hang up like that. Why did you call me here... Can you tell me that first? I’m becoming scared.”

Yeonhee Woo held her cell phone tight.

“Can you feel that I hold you no ill will, or can’t you at this stage?”

“What do you mean? Don’t scare me.”

“I’m sorry. This is because you have arrived at night and I originally hoped you would come tomorrow when it’s bright. I’ll tell you as we go in.”

She must have seen my state when I turned my back. Yeonhee Yoo came running to me and looked my body up and down.

“Why are you so hurt?!”

“It’s all right. Come in.”

It was then Yeonhee Yoo found the hospital plaque, and she remained still. I could understand what she was feeling, and I should have done this before. I turned on the light after asking her to wait, and by then she had already gone back to her car and locked the door. The driver’s seat window opened a finger’s width.

“Sunhoo, I think this is not right. Let’s get out of here together...”

“Don’t be afraid. You know I’m not here to harm you. This is a mental hospital, but there’s no one here except you and me.”

“That’s even stranger.”

“I would understand that if you were Unawakened. However, you can feel what I’m thinking.”

“The rumors spread, right? It was loud. However, Sunhoo, I’m not like the rumors...”

Yeonhee Yoo was talking about the incident that had occurred early this semester in the teacher’s room. Her mother had come to the school, and she had behaved badly. She had shouted to anyone who would hear her how this school employed a mentally ill person as a teacher in front of everyone. I had not seen her since then. Her voice trailed off as soon as she realized what I had said, and then the shouting began.

“What did you say? I can feel your mind?!”

“You’re not crazy. I can explain why you can sense the emotions of other people. So decide whether you’ll live as a madwoman or follow me.”

The car door slowly opened, and she looked at me as she stood. Her expression had changed from one of fear to something else.

“Sunhoo, what are you doing to make you so afraid...?”

Yeonhee Yoo reached out to me with her shaking hand.

***

She was my dungeon box, either my salvation or doom, and we sat on the bench located in the hospital’s barren backyard. While I had turned on the lights despite what the villagers might see, she did not stop shaking.

“Don’t be afraid.”

Yeonhee Woo’s eyes widened at my blunt attitude.

“It’s because of you. How can you be shaking on the inside like that and pretend nothing is wrong?”

“Listen to me. I’m the only one who knows that you’re not crazy.”

“What?”

Her eyes widened.

“I’m the same as you. These may be called supernatural powers, but I call them skills. You already know what’s written on the status message.”

Her face became rigid, and it seemed that time had stopped for her. A bit later, she looked like she was going to cry.

“Don’t cry and be happy that you’re not alone.”

“I said that many times that I’m not crazy...”

“You should have not said anything to civilians, and especially your family.”

Yeonhee Woo buried her face in her palms, and I ordered her to raise her face.

I heard her sobs subside, and she looked up with a wet face.

“Prove, prove it.”

Her eyes were challenging me.

“What?”

“Prove that you’re the same as me and I’ll calm down. Why aren’t you doing something?”

“My abilities are different from you, and I thankfully specialize in battles.”

“What do you mean by thankfully?”

“Come, and I’ll prove it to you. I can do it here, but I need to show you something first.”

Yeonhee Woo seemed to have felt something when I spoke, and she did not move.

“It’s alright. This fear...is like a survival instinct. We need it. Are you going to stay like that? Come.”

I hesitated before reaching out with my hand, and I again noticed how small her hands were. She stayed close to me as the hospital was still dark, and I went with her downstairs to the material room.

She was fascinated with the blue shimmering barrier, and I pulled her back from going down the stairs like she had been lured by a ghost. I warned her as she tried to argue.

“You will die if you step on that.”

“What is this...?”

“The reason we have our abilities.”

I turned on the light, and the bloodstains that had been hidden showed themselves, and I pushed her away as she drew closer to unroll the bandages on my arm and neck. She began to shift her weight from foot to foot and was already looking around to find medicine for me.

“Haven’t you thought it strange?”

I asked.

“What?”

“Our regeneration speed is different from Unawaked, and we heal even from serious wounds. It only takes some time. However, what skill do you have as a reward for your awakening?”

“Empathy...”

“That’s your Trait, check your status message. Haven’t you done that often?”

“Treat Fear.”

Yeonhee Woo spoke in a hesitant voice.

“Other skills?”

“No. Sunhoo, stop being so oppressive and listen to me.”

“I’m not done explaining. I don’t have to prove more that we’re the same, right?”

I took a silent Yeonhee Woo out to the yard, as she would need to think things over. Her eyes were vague for a long time. It did not take her long to cry again, and she tried to stop herself from doing so to any avail. So, she spoke with tears flowing down her face.

“I can’t stop crying in front of you.”

“I’m going to explain the reason why I brought you here. You can cry all you want, but this is about your fate and life, so focus. Are you ready?”

“Wait, why are you so blunt? I’m the adult here!”

I laughed for quite a long time. I tried to be nicer, like when I trained those who were unfortunate enough to Awaken.

“Yeonhee, the world you belong to does not care about age.”

It only cares about classes.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 52

“So, you mean that I’m like a hero...or something?”

Well, there had been many who had said things like that at the beginning of the Trial Tests. However, when the tests came to an end, there were no heroes. Him, me, and the other survivors had turned into the exact opposite.

“I didn’t say that. I said monsters exist, and we could defeat them before their attacks begin one day.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“That they will attack? So, you do believe in monsters?”

Yeonhee Woo looked at the bandage on my shoulder rather than answering. I had begun recovering, even though a baby’s fist size hunk of my flesh had been torn away, and you could see the white bone. However, it was still an ugly wound, and Yeonhee Woo would have never seen a wound like this before.

“Can you show it to me?”

“The wound?”

“No, the monsters.”

Yeonhee Woo spoke despite a far-off gaze, and she was immersed in the story I was telling. She was placing us in a narrative where the chosen pair will kill monsters and save the world...

“Think of this, Yeonhee. You’re surrounded by darkness, and monsters are endlessly creeping out to kill you.”

I shook my head at her as she tried to open her mouth, and I covered her eyes with one hand.

“You’re alone and trembling with fear but you’re desperately trying to survive. So, your hand touches a monster when you try to feel your way out, and you shriek and open your eyes wide. It hurts worse than the most painful memory you have, and that was when you met the monster’s yellow eyes that are shining in the dark, chewing on your hand.”

She may have imagined the scene too well or perhaps she was feeling the fear from me as I described my memory. Anyway, her body was shaking.

“Then, you see other monsters in the dark you have forgotten about. They have surrounded you and are charging to you. While you see only a few, you know that there are many others that you cannot see. You try to shout but cannot do so because a monster bit through your throat. You cannot see what comes next because you’re busy drowning in your own blood as you die.”

“......”

“However, you know what will come. Monsters will violate your corpse, and some may rip off your limbs to run off into a dark corner to gnaw on your arms or legs, while some will fight over your bloody intestines that one of them ripped out of your stomach.”

I took my hand off Yeonhee Woo’s eyes.

“Open your eyes.”

She followed my command, and she looked as frightened as she had been when she first came here.

“No matter what terrors you thought of, things are worse. Do you think that you’re still in a fantasy film?”

I leaned over toward her to get the message through as she stood still, trembling.

“This is a horror film.”

***

Yeonhee Woo’s emotions were rubbed raw, as Unawakened could immerse themselves deeply in their imagination. Awakened had no need to imagine horrors. She acted like she had been dropped into the terror I had described, and she shuddered for a while with a pale face. She looked at me like a three-year-old child who had lost her way.

“But you mean...that we have to do this, right?”

“You have to choose.”

“...I guess I have to.”

“Yes. Either start preparing with me or forget about everything and be killed leading an isolated life.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“While monsters may not attack for a while, that day is coming. You can be prepared or not. In fact, without my interference, you would not have been able to survive until that day. You cannot say you would have endured your family’s gaze, the society’s gaze, and how you see yourself. Until you came here, you were a madwoman who could not stand up to your mother.”

“Hey.”

“Just listen. I gave you a reason to live, something that’s just as valuable as a reward from a challenger box. You won’t commit suicide and you will live on until monsters come. Won’t you?”

Yeonhee Woo remained quiet.

“I don’t care if you decide to become the heroine of a horror film, but if you don’t, I’m telling you that you can live quietly until the day the monsters come. And drag you out from under your bed, screaming.”

I leaned against the bench after I finished talking.

“You’re lying.”

“What?”

“About not caring. You need me not as your teacher but as one of you.”

Yeonhee Woo was hesitant but certain.

“That’s right. However, I’ll find a way to win in the dungeon without you. So, you don’t have to take on that burden since this is about your life.”

I was sincere. While I did need her for another try, I would not drag her in by her hair. I stood up.

“You don’t have to decide here. Go home and think about it.”

“...You said they will come one day even if I don’t want it to happen.”

“Yes.”

“About my traits and skills. I think I’m a healer who could heal hurt minds.”

“You will be mainly doing what you’re thinking of, and other things. If you don’t understand, go and play the game I gave you some more. I think you can learn some things.” (EN: Chapter 36)

She nodded with a tense face, and I pressed down my emotions with a deep breath. Now she had to be left alone to choose.

“I’ll take you outside.”

I stood up.

“Go back home and think things over while imagining monsters surrounding you. And this.”

I gave her two contract documents, and the first was to become my partner, and the other was to become my employee. She had to realize then how dangerous it would be to work with me.

“Go back and read it. You don’t have to come back if something bothers you. If then, we did not meet today. Remember that.”

***

Yeonhee hurriedly pulled in after seeing the sign to a rest area. While her driving may have been erratic enough to cause an accident, she was lucky as it was the only car moving in the rest area, everyone else was parked. She stopped her car somewhere in the parking lot, and she did not know how she had managed to drive. However, the reason Yeonhee’s heart was beating fast was not due to her dangerous driving, but the emotion she had felt from Sunhoo.

Lots of people lived with fear, but this was the first time she had felt it so raw from another person. She had thought she was the only one who would feel something like that, like when her mother had come to school.

“His fear was so much more intense...”

Yeonhee hugged herself with both arms but could not help shaking. She thought of Sunhoo again. She had known that he was an inexplicable person for a long time, as he was more mature in both mind and soul than any adult. However, to think that he would harbor such fear. Yeonhee was more shocked at that emotion compared to what Sunhoo had explained about himself.

“Monsters, dungeons...”

Yeonhee could not remain in the car, and she sat down on the bench in front of the crowded area in front of the restrooms and tried to focus on the music coming from the speakers. However, she found the usual sights of parents buying food for kids, men smoking or stretching, or young couples walking by suddenly strange. (EN: Generally, rest stops in Korea feature a large cafeteria space with tables and chairs to eat food from one of multiple fast options. There is a convenience store and large bathrooms. There are also a few coffee shops too, but that’s about it and that’s pretty standard.)

“Status window.”

Yeonhee mumbled.

[Name: Yeonhee Woo

Mental Strength: F(12)

Accumulated points: 50

Traits(1) Skill(1)]

She had thought this only an illusion a few hours back, but now seeing it calmed her down. Yeonhee wiped the tears that had come on again and went back to her car. She then remembered the documents Sunhoo had given her, and they had been two different contracts. However, they included words that she had not seen before, like cooperation, betrayal, points, and dungeon boxes. The one she was most familiar with was the death compensation fee, and it was written in the second contract.

[Your designated beneficiary will receive three billion won immediately if you die in a dungeon.]

She realized that the world would not recognize this contract, as anyone would laugh after reading it. However, Yeonhee’s face was serious as she thought back at the barren mountain, the new hospital, and Sunhoo, who seemed to own the place.

“Being alone like that...”

Yeonhee bit her lips at the thought.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 53

Yeonhee Woo did not return the next day or the day after that. She had initially resisted going back home, but after the second day, I thought she changed her mind after going home, and declined my offer. The contents of the contract would make anyone think twice, from the death compensation and the penalties for contractual violations. The contracts I had given her were the same as those that guilds had given to new hunters before.

However, I saw her car coming up to the wall.

“I thought you would welcome me.”

She was smiling.

“Come in.”

“It’s better at daylight. This place seems to be haunted at night.”

“If you came here because of meaningless words like destiny and fate...”

“No, I came here because of this.”

Yeonhee Woo took out the contract envelope.

“...I cannot be responsible for your life. Coming with me into a dungeon could mean death. What we would be doing is incredibly dangerous.” I read out loud the sections she had highlighted.

“I brought fried chicken since I didn’t know what you like. Do you like fried chicken?”

“Stop trying to change the subject.”

“I’m grateful since you were right. I had been only thinking about how I could end my life with less pain before you called me.”

However, her face was not that of a suicidal person, and her expression was actually bright.

“Won’t you let me in?”

She hadn’t just brought only food and the envelope. Her trunk was filled with her supplies and other items.

“I thought you would not need medicine, so I brought you clothes.”

She had brought me clothes, lotions, and innerwear. Since she brought everything for adult males, it seemed that she decided to treat me as one. She spoke quickly as I stared at her.

“I’m sorry, I’ll be back. Call me when you’re done.”

She went out and came back.

“I thought they would suit you.”

“Getting these didn’t take two days, right?”

“I read the contracts you gave me on the way back that day. I thought about returning immediately, but this was about my life.”

“You understood the contract?”

“I read it countless times, and saw that I was betting my life on insignias and items.”

“Your decision?”

“I chose this.”

Yeonhee Woo had signed the contract and specified money instead of items and insignias, and it was a realistic choice. She would get two hundred million won as a contract signing fee, an annual payroll of a billion won, and an incentive of five hundred million per dungeon entry, and another five hundred million for survival. Her death compensation would be three billion won. (EN: 200,000,000 won = $321,599. 1,000,000,000 won = $1,607,997. 500,000,000 won = $803,998. All conversions are in 1997 won, and 2021 dollars. ^_^ )

I calculated what new hunters earned to this era’s currency, and while this contact would have been given only for E class awakened, who could legitimately be called hunters, I gave her more for her rarity.

“Who’s your beneficiary?”

“My father.”

“Let’s go.”

“Where?”

“What do you mean? Don’t you want your contract signing fee?”

I was surprised at Yeonhee Woo not showing the reaction I expected, and she seemed to be more conscious of the cash I got out of the bank. She seemed to be on the lookout, and I put the bags of money in the trunk and got in the car.

Her expression was rigid, and I stopped her from hitting the accel the moment I got in the car.

“Relax. Why, do you think this is black money?”

Two hundred million won in 1998 was a lot of money and could buy an apartment in Gangnam easily. Yeonhee looked like she was thinking of something.

“This money is not illicit, but don’t put it into your bank at once. Tax reports can be difficult, open a safe deposit box. Let’s go to Gangnam and not a hospital.”

She seemed small and timid, but she drove fast and fiercely. It seemed to be out of desperation rather than skill. I thought I may die on the road and not in a dungeon.

“Go slower.”

“Where are we going?”

“My office.”

“......”

Yeonhee Woo slowed down as I asked.

“You should be full of questions, but you’re quieter than you had been at school.”

“Think what you wish.”

“You’re waiting for me to speak? That’s nice.”

“I did not sign that contract lightly. I received...money.”

“Yes, well. You win. I’ll tell you who I am. Hey, watch the speed.” As silly as it sounds, in this situation, the source of my funding was what weighed heaviest in her mind.

“Sorry.”

“When did you first get your powers?”

“During middle school.”

Yeonhee Woo added on after a beat.

“After my first period.”

“It was like this for me since birth, and I have been doing this for a long time.”

It was then Yeonhee Woo looked at me with wide eyes. I pointed upfront rather than saying anything until we were safe again.

“Why did you choose money? What are you thinking? I don’t think you would want to leave money for your family if you die.”

Her family relations were likely beyond repair.

“An Escape Insignia does not come easily. You won’t have one, according to your contract if you become my employee.”

“You won’t throw me away, right?”

“Of course.”

“Then, it’s all right. You’re my teacher now.”

***

“You hadn’t had any trouble, right?” As usual, I asked the guard if everything was ok.

“What happened to your shoulder?”

“I’m on a trip since business is not good. Thank you for asking.” Obviously I ignored his question , and implied I got injured while playing, like skiing.

We waited for the elevator after I greeted the young guard, and I saw Yeonhee Woo watch me through the elevator mirror. Her face had been rigid until now, and our eyes met through the mirror. She spoke like she could not help it.

“What do you mean by since birth? I don’t understand.”

“I was born a baby with an adult’s mind.”

Yeonhee Woo did not ask if it was possible, as she already could feel others’ feelings. She was probably trying to understand.

“I was different from you and tried to hide my abilities from my family as much as possible. I’m doing so even now.”

“But...”

“Yes, my parents know that I’m different from other children in physical and mental capacity, but they know only that. What can I say? I have the strength to fight monsters?”

We arrived on the office floor, and the inside brightened after I passed the fingerprint security system. She seemed to be not surprised with what she saw, and she walked up to the target with the daggers stuck on it. She tried to take one out but did not have the strength and turned her head in embarrassment.

“I do not want to be a burden to you. Dungeons are dangerous places, aren’t they?”

Yeonhee Woo seemed determined.

“I hope you’re not just talking.”

“I’m sincere.”

“You will have to maintain that mindset. Once you become useless...”

Yeonhee spoke the words I had been about to say.

“I will be thrown away, probably.”

Yeonhee Woo was calmly accepting that tragedy.

“You don’t have to prove yourself now. Come and sit.”

While Yeonhee Woo sat down at the table, I found the notebook with the Canine Pawn drawing. I showed that page to Yeonhee Woo.

“You said you wanted to see a monster.”

“You...drew this?”

“Don’t be surprised. They’re about my size and will come in packs of tens.”

“Do they walk?”

“They walk, run, and fly.”

“They fly?”

“They jump like they fly. Can you fight against them? While that is a drawing, if you saw them in the flesh, you probably won’t be able to move.”

“I won’t like this, but you will have to prepare me.”

Yeonhee Woo replied. If her physical strength was strong, it would have been all right. However, she looked too frail, and her determined face was a bit cute.

“You don’t have to fight them, and you shouldn’t.”

“Oh?”

“Everything’s over if it comes to that, as either I’m dead or you have to face the monsters yourself. However, I need to prepare you enough that you can shoot arrows, even if I did not scout you to do so.”

“I...”

“What did you expect? I’m not going to train you as a warrior.”

Yeonhee Woo’s expression suddenly loosened.

“My ability is empathic healing, right?”

She was right for once.

“So, let’s see if you’re going to be just a healer or can become MORE.”

I had been waiting for this. I had gotten a challenger box when I was first awakened and when I first discovered a dungeon. What if I created a party for the first time?

[You invited Yeonhee Woo to the party.]

I accessed the System and sent the invite, and Yeonhee Woo also looked at the air. She would have received the message.

“Repeat after me. Accept.”

She did so carefully.

[Yeonhee Woo has joined your party.]

[Congratulations. You have formed a party for the first time.]

First! I loved that word and almost screamed. I stared at the air.

[You have received a ‘bronze box’ as your first-time reward.]

I received just a bronze box, but I could accept that. I was grateful for getting one since forming a party was not that much of a risk. However, maybe having Yeonhee Woo join my party was considered a risk.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 54

I once knew an Awakened who had always gotten the rewards he had wanted and would open dungeon boxes without hesitation. His luck had been amazing and therefore he had been reckless. He had become famous for that, which was his misfortune and led to a fatal mistake, trusting his luck too much.

Anyway, his luck had been on another level from us, and we had always felt there was a hidden status for luck. We had been most surprised when he had consecutively gotten higher rewards than the box’s class.

***

[You have received the Insignia ‘Speed-up.’]

The Speed-up Insignia raised my agility to a higher tier, and for me, if I used the Man Who Overcame Adversity, I would be able to raise the stat up all the way from Tier F to Tier D. I could dodge and evade quicker and attack more ferociously, and that was enough for me. However, the insignia class and the number of uses were beyond my expectations.

[Speed-up (Insignia)

Effect: This insignia raises the user’s agility class by one.

Class: E

Use Time: 30 minutes

Number of use: Three times]

It was an E class insignia that should have come out of silver boxes, and I could use it three times! I remembered that poor lucky guy, and I thought that maybe his luck had come to me when I got the chance to come back in time.

As a result, I was getting the first-time titles that the First Evil or the First Virtue had, and I had gotten an Escape Insignia before. Now, I received an even higher reward!

“I also got a box.”

Yeonhee Woo’s voice came through, and she was smiling with her eyes.

“It’s a skill. ‘Physical Healing.’”

I may have hugged her despite myself because I had thought that the goddess of luck was really smiling down on me. I was excited and took pain to calm myself down, not to show it in front of her. My face was almost as flushed as she had been. (EN: Yes, Sun hugged her. He’s usually so controlled, he was embarrassed, and tried to pass it off. ^_^ )

She may have been swept away by my emotions, and this was why in my previous life we took pain to distance ourselves from hunters like her. Hunters with mental skills had made us feel naked, and those who had malicious intentions...

I returned to the office, and Yeonhee Woo was staring at nothing. However, her gaze was straight, and she must have been confirming the skill effect.

“You have become closer to a healer.”

“Aren’t I an empathic healer?”

Yeonhee Woo asked with a smile.

“Your skills are not limited to that. You may get healing skills, mostly mental skills, due to your original trait. You may get attack skills if you’re lucky.”

It would be lucky for both of us, as her having an attack skill, particularly a ranged one, would be a good thing. I then terminated my experiment, having gotten a more than successful result.

[You have canceled the party.]

I then took off the bandage wrapped on my shoulder, and she wasn’t so dense as to fail to understand why I showed her my wound. She tried to use her skill for a while, and then her face was filled with surprise.

A message popped up in front of me.

[Your wound has healed by a little.]

An F class skill would not bring amazing effect or regenerative skills, but she was doing everything for the first time. She had used her new skill intentionally and had succeeded in using the skill.

“You’re doing well.”

I remembered the days when I taught the traumatized newly Awakened with some hope. It was then the intercom rang.

***

“Should I go?”

Yeonhee Woo had already finished preparations to leave.

“Stay.”

I heard the office door being knocked, and I saw a flushed face when I opened it. He was a foreigner wearing a baseball cap and sunglasses and seemed to be touring Seoul.

“You were here. Why...!”

Jonathan stopped raising his voice and looked at my wounds in disbelief and shock.

“You said that nothing was wrong, but what’s with all these wounds? Look at yourself!”

“You came here without notice? Don’t you remember how famous you are now?”

“Do you think that’s the problem? What happened?”

“It was a small accident. You weren’t tailed, right?”

“I didn’t care.”

“What?!”

“Don’t worry, I was careful. You should have told me if you were this hurt...who is this?”

“You saw.”

Jonathan saw Yeonhee Woo, and she was standing rigid like she was the last survivor of a slaughtered party in a dungeon. She seemed to be shocked at Jonathan, as she knew who he was. I remembered that she had tried to explain IMF to us, and Jonathan had removed his sunglasses to check my wounds.

“This is...my middle school homeroom teacher.”

I identified her, and she stared at Jonathan as if he was a Hollywood star.

“I don’t need to introduce him because you know who he is, right?”

Yeonhee Woo had been about to lower her gaze when Jonathan put out a hand towards her.

“I did not know that Sun’s homeroom teacher was such a lovely person.”

Jonathan was speaking in English, and she seemed to have not understood the entire sentence. As she did not teach English, her skills should have rusted over time. Yeonhee Woo looked flabbergasted as she shook hands with Jonathan. I took out a piece of paper.

“Write your beneficiary’s name, Resident Registration Number, and address. It’s better in English but write in Korean if you can’t.”

“Now?”

“Do it.”

Yeonhee Woo filled the paper standing up, and I handed it to Jonathan. He asked an obvious question.

“Who is this person?”

“Her father.”

“Why are you giving me this?”

“If I go missing one day, give him three billion won.”

I then sent him to the computer room.

“You haven’t told him about the two of us? What we’re doing?”

Yeonhee Woo asked as she stared at the room door Jonathan had gone in.

“Yes, he is a civilian.”

However, that was not enough, and she started looking at me with the same gaze she had been giving Jonathan.

“You surprise me.”

“Why?”

“You recognized Jonathan.”

“You forget that I am...was a teacher.”

Was she saying that she had tried to teach her students, about important things like the International Monetary Fund? But no one in our class had listened to her.

“We were just...and now the IMF and Jonathan? Can you make me understand?”

Yeonhee Woo looked confused.

“Dungeons won’t feed us. I needed to eat. Where do you think I got the money I gave you?”

“However...”

Yeonhee Woo stopped talking, and her eyes widened as she realized something.

“No wonder you were not interested in school.”

“Our contract will be executed by Jonathan. You know who he really is?”

“I know who he is and that you must be living an amazing life.”

“So, now you know you can trust me for the monetary compensations and the benefits you’ve signed for in your contract.”

I sent her away after she nodded and arranged that we will meet at the office tomorrow morning.

I opened the door where my uninvited guest was, and he was staring at the memo Yeonhee Woo had written. He turned his gaze to me.

“Why do I have to give him three billion won? What’s with the supposition that you will go missing? Writing that will was not sudden. What’s going on with you?”

“Everything’s a mystery with me, right?”

“Sun!”

“Don’t ask. We all have our secrets. I’ll tell you later.”

“Later again?”

“Aren’t you too hard on an injured minor?”

“You’re in serious danger. If this is about your government, don’t hide. Come to New York with me. I never liked your country in the first place.”

Should I tell him? However, I remembered that we still had twenty years to go, and I sat in front of him and spoke sincerely.

“Please don’t ask. I’ll tell you if you want but remember that I really don’t want to.”

Jonathan rumbled his hair and spoke in annoyance.

“That’s unfair.”

Jonathan picked up his pack, and I thought he would go out, but he took out a book. It was titled Nothing Ventured, Nothing Gained, and I saw Jonathan’s face on the cover.

“Do you like the title?”

Edited by Userunfriendly

(EN: Yeah, it seemed a bit rushed to me too. Maybe the author had a deadline?)

Chapter 55

“I learned a lot.”

Jonathan broke the silence, and he was looking down at the book with wondering eyes. As I had won over Jonathan, a specialist in the field, the public would fall for this. The entire book was a masterful piece of misdirection. Just like how a stage magician diverted the attention of the audience away from the actual trick, I used knowledge of financial theories not yet published, analysis using economic models not yet created, to provide an extensive, exhaustive and completely plausible explanation of our success. All this was designed to hide the real trick. My return from the future.

I saw that everyone was enthusiastic about the publication, and several highly respected financial journals were already talking about this book.

“How do you feel?”

“We are on our third reprint, and this will be translated in Korea soon.”

“You should be even more popular now.”

“People who can build cities in deserts are calling me now.”

Oil money was contacting Jonathan.

“So, we should gain government approval soon. What about Blue Rock and ANC?”

“They called us to wait with our pencils sharpened.”

“And?”

“We did so, and they pushed mergers more than client buyouts, as they realized that Jonathan Investments is just beginning.” So, they’re already trying to slow our growth.

“You didn’t forget that the offshore companies’ shares can be “merged” to New York thus making it seem we’re merging with them, right?” (EN: They’re pretending they’re “merging” with other companies, though they’re actually “merging” with their paper offshore companies they own. ^_^ )

“We just finished the client buyouts because of that and we just said we were focusing on mergers already in progress when they began to talk about management systems. It’s not a lie. We can use fifty billion dollars alone in New York after government approval, and Sun, about England…”

“No. Weren’t you suspicious about Jillian’s abilities?”

“Let’s straighten things out. How can I evaluate the group account manager of the Morgan Group? I was comparing him to you. I then learned that he had contributed a lot to the Morgan Group’s system. You knew that?”

“I told you Jillian will manage our private finances.”

“Yes.”

“So, Jonathan. Focus with Jeffrey Kay buying investment companies and place your less competent friends in sales. Go work with the best in Wall Street.”

“About that… The elites have nothing to learn under me. I have to learn from them.”

“They all are looking to go on their own and they don’t want to learn anything from you. They want seed money and fame, and after getting government approval, the fame is coming to us.” They’re coveting our fame, and would use us if we let them.

“Sun, you are…”

Jonathan looked at me.

“You are clearly in danger. Use what you need from me, and I’ll take care of the rest.”

I agreed, as I was still terrified of going back into the dungeon.

“I apologize for belittling your friends, as we only looked at loyalty as I specified.”

“You don’t need to. I refused to let them manage our funds. They are where they belong, but don’t worry about them because they are loyal and grateful to us.”

***

Someone else may recognize Jonathan, so we ordered in. However, the place Jonathan remembered from before seemed to have closed due to the foreign firms leaving this building, who had been their previous customers. It was a common enough story.

“This place is not good.”

Jonathan lowered his spoon.

“You said you did not like this country?”

“I was speaking rashly.”

“Really?”

“What I meant was that the Korean people sacrificed so much for this country after the IMF, because the government had placed them in such a drastic situation. Nothing else.”

Jonathan mentioned the Gold Collection Campaign, which had gathered 200 tons in total. He had even seen housewives bringing their gold wedding rings, and while the gold had helped Korea, there had been those who had filled their pockets. I did not mention that since he would again tell me to come to New York.

“Have you thought about it?”

I turned to the computer, and Jonathan answered while he followed me.

“About what?”

“Where the foreign funds came from, that had come not only to Korea but to Asia.”

Jonathan took a seat next to me, and he looked at the websites I opened with interest. Stocks in Eastern Europe and Latin America were thriving.

“Are those our next investments?”

Jonathan asked but answered himself.

“Aren’t we too late?”

He was accurate, as even though we had several opportunities, we had kept quiet as we hid or laundered the money we had earned in Hong Kong. Europe and Latin America would be only appetizers, and the main dish was somewhere else.

“The money used to burn Asia and the money that came from the people taken by surprise and got taken to the cleaners are going to Eastern Europe and Latin America right now.”

I spoke as I pointed at the screen, and Jonathan looked like he was anticipating what magic I would use next. I spoke on.

“There is another place, Russia.”

Jonathan turned on another computer, and he started chasing my hint. He looked at several reports from the Russian Finance Bureau and several other Russian financial institutions. It was then Jonathan came to an inevitable conclusion. Like those who had been deceived by my book, global financiers were being deceived by Russian data.

Worst of all, the Russian government itself also believed in their own data, and Jonathan spoke like he was trying to oppose his conclusion.

“Do you know how many nuclear weapons Russia has? They must not go down.”

Jonathan was accurate and to the point. That was how people generally saw Russia, as a holdover bogeyman from the Cold War. I moved up to see Jonathan’s monitor and confirmed the reports he had read. I found what I wanted and took my hand off the mouse. I spoke as I straightened my back.

“The short-term interest rate rose to 40%. That’s a symptom.”

“The market thinks differently.”

Of course, Jonathan was not opposing me but expectant.

“That’s because of the IMF. Some of the foreign funds from Hong Kong and other international monies from various sources are going into Russia. You can check by confirming the position of the hedge funds regarding Russian government bonds.”

“And?”

“That’s not the only reason why I’m focused on Russia. Their current regime is not doing anything right, and the newly rich in Russia are doing everything they can to take their money out of the country.”

Jonathan spoke as he looked at the report again.

“The export data is wrong, then? If what you’re saying is true, their foreign currency reserve would be empty.”

Jonathan now realized how serious the situation in Russia was.

“Let’s see something else.”

“There’s more?”

“About the effects of the IMF. What do you think will happen to the Russian bonds Korea has? Korea is selling everything from real estate to whole companies, and Russian bonds are not important to us.”

Jonathan then spoke with excitement.

“If your country begins to sell Russian bonds, then something like Hong Kong will happen again!”

I nodded.

“Russia will then go bankrupt.”

There were other reasons I had not explained to Jonathan. We earned so much money in the Asian financial crisis because I had known the exact tipping point where the fall began. Using the highest leverage without knowing that was suicide, as an investment like that could only be executed by the Almighty One, who the Eight Virtues had fervently believed. (EN: Leverage-use borrowed capital for (an investment), expecting the profits made to be greater than the interest payable.)

I had been able to use that method before, but I needed more data now, because of the butterfly effect due to my time traveling. Knowing Jonathan he would go. To Jonathan, it was gathering data to see if Russia would go bankrupt, and to me, it was confirmation that the general trends were still going on, proving my knowledge was still valid.

Jonathan spoke as he put back his cell phone.

“Government officials cannot follow global trends. When will they stop using fax machines for everything? They’ll commit adultery by fax at this rate and divorce using the same method.”

“Calm down.”

“I have to go by the quickest plane. I can’t receive faxes here. I’ll spend tonight near the airport.”

“See the investment proposal before you go.”

“You really think that Russia will go down!” Jonathan finally realized we had gone from speculation and theories into risking our money.

Betting on things is easy, but there was a massive amount of work to be done by qualified professionals to exploit the situation and walk away with the pot.

Jillian, who was in the Isle of Man, would be waiting for the proposal to come.

***

To Jillian, the Isle of Man was not really home, as he was born in north London. Since the island was administratively independent, it was ambiguous whether he was back in the country of his birth. However, they shared the Irish Sea and the same Queen. Jillian went to his favored pub. Foreigners who had come to a place like this normally did not venture out of their hotels or offices, and Jillian stopped going to his hotel’s bar after discovering this pub.

The place reminded him of his student days, as there was always an EPL game on, and men would watch to get angry despite the games being reruns. (EN: The Premier League, often referred to outside the UK as the English Premier League, or sometimes the EPL, is the top level of the English football league system. )

He would come here alone without other employees, as he considered soccer holy. However…

“Jessica? What are you doing here?”

“I followed the noise.”

Jessica looked at the television, and Jillian was surprised. He could have been anywhere, but Jessica had followed him just by the sounds of Manchester United thrashing the Arsenal. She was smart and could have succeeded anywhere. Therefore, he believed she would be even more of a star in the financial world, and that was why she was entrusted with access to his business email account.

It was then Jillian realized that something was different about her, and she looked flushed despite always being calm.

“Has the investment proposal arrived?”

Jessica spoke with excitement.

“I don’t want to use the word genius easily, but they really are!”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 56

Jillian had been too excited to sleep, and he grabbed his phone as he sat up in bed. The call was picked up immediately...

(EN: The Assistant Secretary for International Finance supports the Treasury’s work on international monetary policy, coordination with the G-7 and G-20, technical assistance, and regional and bilateral economic issues.)

Jessica immediately replied with an excited voice, and while Jillian had been surprised at her forethought, he was even more surprised at the investment proposal’s estimations and originality.

Jessica came to Jillian’s room later in the night because neither one could sleep, so they might as well work. She came in bringing a bundle of documents and organized them on a table.

“The amazing thing about this proposal is that it’s not only about the numbers.”

“Yes! It predicts the behaviors of the major players too.”

Jessica was still talking about Moscow, though not the schedule, as that could be checked by a simple phone call.

“The proposal predicts that the Deputy Under Secretary’s request for a meeting will be blocked by the Russian Prime Minister’s chief secretary.”

“Yes, that secretary doesn’t understand the new Russia and still lives in the Cold War. He will think that it is an insult for the Prime Minister to meet a mere Deputy Under Secretary, even though he was sent based purely on his expertise. I agree wholeheartedly with the prediction.”

Jessica then handed Jillian a few documents, and they were still a bit warm from the printer. Jillian did not need to tell her anything, as she prepared what he wanted without saying.

‘A person like this was managing a Call Center just because she was a woman. Wall Street is obsolete and deserves to be ousted by an Enfant Terrible like Jonathan.’ (EN: Enfant Terrible is a French expression, traditionally referring to a child who is terrifyingly candid by saying embarrassing things to parents or others)

Jillian turned his gaze at the documents, which had summarized the personal history of the Chief Secretary of the Russian Prime Minister, specifically it was a record of past actions in which he allowed his personal opinions and prejudices to override his objectivity, which was a part of his duties. Jessica found multiple evidence for what the proposal predicted in just a few lines.

“If the Deputy Under Secretary’s request is refused, it will make quite a ripple.”

America had been the World’s Police in International Economics, sometimes even directly controlling the economy of entire nation-states. For example, Japan after World War 2. This had been due to their status as the strongest Superpower. However, the power mechanism had changed, as America realized that financial control was better than military firepower and became stronger thanks to capitalism.

If Russia refused this meeting...Jillian could not take his eyes off of the investment proposal and Jessica’s supplementary documents. She spoke.

“If we take a short position for the ruble and the proposal’s predictions are accurate...” (EN: A short position refers to a trading technique in which an investor sells a security with plans to buy it later. Shorting is a strategy used when an investor anticipates the price of a security will fall in the short term.)

“What if the predictions are wrong? Do you want to risk everything on a single Russian’s behavior patterns? The proposal clearly states that it is only a supplementary prediction and focuses on trends further in the future.”

“However, the ripple effect will be too large. The proposal is talking about the possibility of the IMF refusing to bail out Russia.”

“Let’s see the other documents.”

Jillian continued to speak calmly like a schoolteacher, and it was then Jessica suddenly changed the subject.

“Have you read it?”

Jillian obviously knew what it was, as everyone, even those not involved in finance, was interested in his book. A newbie had made tens of billions from forty thousand dollars in half a year! It was a record-breaking event that defied imagination, and made one question one’s belief in a sane and orderly Universe.

“Jonathan?”

“Yes, I remember a memorable sentence. ‘Now is the time to see the people and not the numbers. The numbers may fluctuate from policy, but people don’t change their way of thinking, their prejudices and their opinions. I focused on the fact that policies moved numbers and people moved policies.”

“You memorized that already? I did not know that you were such a fan.”

“I saw him quite often, and he always seemed down when he came to the stock exchange. You haven’t met him since you were stuck in Morgan?”

“People can’t be judged by their cover.”

Jessica smiled meaningfully at Jillian, and he waved his hands.

“Let’s not talk about Jonathan. We’re both jealous.”

‘It’s not that.”

“You’re saying that it fits this situation, right?”

“Yes.”

“Jessica.”

“Yes?”

“There are many investment methods in this world, and Jonathan found the way that best suits him. You said that he had always seemed down, right? People only see the success and not the failures. You saw how many times he failed until he found his own method.”

“You said that you had never experienced failure.”

“I didn’t, but I made a mistake I should have not made.”

He should not have gone to Morgan and New York. If not, Jillian would not have been stuck on this small island. He felt a bitter taste in his mouth.

“I don’t revere him. His success story makes me dream. I’ll find my own method, so can we move on?”

Jillian and Jessica spent the rest of the night on the investment proposal, and he felt like he was back in his student days when he would passionately debate over an assignment.

Therefore, he did not feel tired even when dawn came, and some more time passed. While Jillian had said to Jessica that she should not believe in another’s success story, he surrendered at about nine o’clock in the morning. He had wanted to find a crack in the proposal, but it was perfect. Every piece of evidence in the proposal, from the numbers to players, fit like clockwork to prove the premise that Russia would go bankrupt.

“...Russia will go down, and I want to meet the team that made this proposal.”

Jillian was seriously sincere.

“There will be many like you.”

He did not say that he was one of them and smiled. Jillian sent Jessica back and got ready to go to work. He washed from top to bottom thoroughly. He was planning to not come out of his office for a while and eat and sleep there. The proposal was perfect, and now he needed to think about making the most profit based on it.

He had received good money to do just that. He left his room with a bundle of underwear and left behind his cell phone like a hunter going into a dungeon.

***

“A dungeon?”

Yeonhee Woo’s eyes widened. She had not imagined she would be going into one today. I spoke as I lay back in the passenger seat as much as I could.

“Go to Jeollabuk-do, Gimje.” (EN: Gimje is a city in North Jeolla Province, South Korea. North Jeolla Province is in Korean, Jeollabuk-do)

She seemed to be thinking about why we had to go there and not Hwasung and said that there would be a map in the glove compartment in front of me. I heard the car start as I closed my eyes after I gave it to her. (EN: Hwasung is the site of the dungeon with the mental health facility built to contain it.)

Yeonhee Woo woke me up in a rest area and looked at me in surprise as I only bought snacks and water. She then stopped in front of a truck display stand that sold cheap knives.

I realized what she was thinking and spoke to her firmly.

“Your hand will be ruined if you use something like that.”

The stand owner had been about to say something at that but only blinked. I spoke again after we came back to the car.

“I said before that you will not have to wield a knife against a monster.”

“I may be alone or be abandoned.”

“What do you think is the easiest way to die?”

“Yes?”

“You said you thought about it a lot.”

“Sleeping pills.”

“Have you bought them?”

“No, I met you.”

I shook my head and took a small metal box out of my bag.

“Take this as a talisman.”

She opened the box and only stared at the syringe inside it. I felt that I did not need to explain when to use it, and she started the car again and went on the expressway. She did not speak, and I closed my eyes. There was not even music, and only the wind was loud as she drove.

“We’ve arrived.”

We were passing Gimje IC when I opened my eyes, and she was holding the steering wheel like a blade with a worse expression than when she looked at the knives. We passed the urban district, and as the rice transplanting season was over, I saw the green plants as we passed the rural roads for a while before reaching our destination. (EN: IC=Interchange)

“Stop there and open the trunk.”

We were at the base of a hill, and she got out of the car after me. I saw that she now realized what she was going into as I took out the same backpack and sleeping bag I had lost in the dungeon. I heard her rough breathing quicken.

“Turn around.”

Only she would wear a backpack, and I could not see her face after adjusting the length and tied on the rolled sleeping bag on the loops attached to the bottom. I could only see her legs below the bag, and she could not remain still under the weight.

“Almost anything you need is in the backpack, and there are also better knives you can use than the ones you had seen in the rest area.”

It was then when Yeonhee Woo realized what was going on, and her voice burst out in surprise.

“I’m a healer! You’re not saying that I have to go alone, right?”

“Do you know where the dungeon is?”

“......”

“So, go and find it. The method is simple. Cover as much ground as you can until the system notifies you.”

I grabbed her shoulders as I needed to emphasize this as much as I could.

“You have to come back right after finding the dungeon and not open it. Contact me then. If you open it out of curiosity, you’re not the only one who will die.”

“...What will happen?”

“Monsters will come out, and things that no army can handle will jump out to kill people.”

Of course, it will not happen. The dungeon closes again after the first person to enter dies in the dungeon. I had placed walls to not only block people from entering but in case someone escaped from the dungeon. I glared at her as I warned her again.

“Remember not to open it. Carve that into your mind.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 57

I ordered Yeonhee Woo not to think about coming back before finding the dungeon entrance. Could she find it? Finding the dungeon access point that was the size of someone’s foot would need perseverance and serious luck. If she succeeded, she would become the second person to find a dungeon after me. That had been the main reason I sent her alone, but if she did not give up easily, that would be satisfactory. She needed to become used to the darkness, and this would be the most appropriate place to test her will and limits. A night in the hill was dark and seriously scary.

***

The day I received the Federal Trade Commission’s approval to buy the fund division of ANC and Blue Rock was also the day the people had enough, and started to finally demand that someone take responsibility for the Korean Financial Crisis. All sorts of hearing were coming out, and I had to go to Gangnam right after school because Father had asked me to come.

He had said that he felt a lot of affection for Jeonil Investments because they shared the same name, and he called me there. I wore my cap deeply, as I would not meet the busy Jamie but I would meet those who had come to my office building, where my father worked. This was the first time I visited the head office. (EN: Yep, Sun named his company after his dad. ^_^ )

The large, expensive logo on the entrance identified Jeonil’s corporate headquarters. There were not many visitors since civilians had no need to visit. However, the few guests seemed like major players from the Blue House or in the finance field. Therefore, the overall atmosphere was serious, solemn like at a church, and the lobby receptionist asked me about my purpose. She would see me as an ordinary university student.

“I came to visit my father, and his name is Jeonil Na.”

“Please wait in the VIP Lounge over there.”

Her smile said that she was surprised at my age. I looked at the lobby as I waited for Father, and a group of people came out from the elevator. I knew who the center was, as while the current Minister of Economy and Finance was with the group, people were walking at the pace of a middle-aged man who wore a Jeonil badge.

I recognized that he was one of the two Korean directors in Jeonil, and whichever one he was, he had contributed much to place Jeonil in the center of power in the Korean way.

I looked at them with curiosity when Father arrived.

“Your timing is nice. Do you know who they are?”

Father went on speaking like he did not expect me to answer.

“He is the Director of my company, and the Minister of Economy and Finance is with him with his subordinates. Do you know about the position?”

“Yes, Father.”

“What do you think about seeing them from afar?”

“I think that they are human beings. Things seem unreal in monitors.”

I did not know the answer Father wanted, but he smiled satisfactorily.

“You do watch the news. I thought you were only interested in sports. Did you eat lunch?”

“Yes.”

“Wait for a minute here.”

Father spoke as he looked at the lobby window where the car belonging to the Minister was parked, and he quickly went out. I could see him bow to the Minister, and the older man tapped Father’s shoulder and shook hands with the Director before going inside the car.

Father then came towards me with the Korean Director, and I thought that Father was trusted in the way the two men walked. I stopped myself from going somewhere else, as even though I would prefer to not meet him, to disappear would embarrass my father.

After taking off my baseball cap, I stood like a military officer and bowed after waiting for them to come in. I politely greeted them and saw Father’s fleeting smile.

“He’s a handsome son. What university does he go to?”

The Director asked me, and Father answered.

“He’s still a middle-school student.”

The Director looked at me with surprise before speaking.

“Well! You have nothing to worry about since your son is healthy, trustworthy, and polite. You’re a middle-school student?”

“I go to Sinwoong.”

“That’s my middle school!”

Father opened his eyes wide at the news, and the Director gave me ten ten-thousand won bills. (EN: $150 in today’s dollars)

“I’m giving you this so you can become a good man like your father.”

I was the one who wanted to give him money and tell him to keep up the good work.

***

Father looked happy.

“Weren’t you surprised at me saying to come here?”

We were walking along the main road.

“I have something to tell you and something to do. I wanted to show you the company I worked at before I am reassigned.”

“You are reassigned?”

I was truly surprised.

“I’m not fired. I was promoted two ranks higher and did not tell your mother this yet. I’m planning to surprise her today.”

“Where?”

“We are going there now.”

I first thought of Daehoo, as the waiting period was now over. Daehoo was being reorganized now, and Father had been a bank teller. If he was reassigned to Daehoo, he would be going to Daehoo Securities, which will be incorporated into the future Naeil Finance Group.

“How was your trip? I only heard a few things from your mother since I was busy.”

“Thank you for sending me. It must have been a tough decision.”

“Look at you speak so well. It’s nice to see. I think you’re all grown up. I was only a kid who liked to fight at your age. So, where did you go?”

“I went to Hwasung, Gimje, and other places.”

“Did you have enough money? You didn’t use the credit card.”

“There was enough.”

“Your mother worried a lot, but not me. While you’re still young, you can understand that Korea is going through a hard time now. Do you know why the IMF occurred?”

“......”

“Our country’s firms borrowed foreign funds recklessly, as exports were going well at the time. They wanted to increase their businesses, but then exports began to fail suddenly. Study on your own the reasons why.”

I realized that today was that day, and it had been quickened at least two years. I had been waiting for this day since I came back. My heart beat a bit faster at the thought of recovering my own talisman and good luck charm.

In the past, Father had been waiting in front of the supermarket. It was a weekday during my high school freshman year, and since the closing time for banks and stock firms was nearing, I ran with him without knowing why. I opened a stock account in the bank and a new one in the Korea Exchange, KRX. I had a million won in my stock account after everything ended. (EN: $1500)

“You remember that I work in a foreign-owned firm, right?”

I came back to reality after hearing Father’s voice.

“Yes.”

“What does your mother say?”

“She only said that it’s the most powerful.”

“While she’s not wrong, that’s why it’s sad. You may not understand what I’m saying, but when you do, tell me so. Then, we could have a drink together.”

Father nodded to the head office of the Korean Exchange Bank in front of us.

“I’m working there from tomorrow. Does the building look good?”

I also looked at the building, and I had not heard that the Korean Exchange Bank had been bought by Jeonil Investments. Originally, an American firm would go in as the largest shareholder in the Korean Exchange Bank, and people would start to talk.

This was due to the Credit Card Crisis of 2003, after the financial group that owned the Korean Exchange Bank overextended itself after buying Daehyun Investments and Securities.

“The Korean Exchange Bank is your company’s? I did not know that.”

“You knew about the place I work at? You still surprise me despite being my son.”

I had not heard anything about the Korean Exchange Bank when Jamie reported to me. She had only said that the warehouse was empty. So, she had been careful in using the remaining funds, and her choice seemed to have been the Korean Exchange Bank.

“I argued for it, despite not knowing whether it was a good thing.”

Father spoke in a self-deprecating tone and walked forward like nothing had happened. The employees there already knew Father’s face, and after greeting them, he began the same speech I had heard in the past.

“The people are the ones who suffer and not the higher-up who had brought the country to ruin.”

While he said the same thing, he was wearing a suit and was not hiding his sadness. His gaze was deep as he looked at me.

“I want you to know how our country got here and be more interested in the economy in the future.”

The past and the future met in this moment.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 58

“Think about what stocks you want to buy with that money and tell me when you decide. We will have a long talk about that.”

Father said that to me after placing a million won in my stock account.

“I’ll study a lot.”

Father would have wanted to hear these words.

“Are you crying?”

***

One may think this event may be a trivial domestic event that would not affect the world. However, everything started from here, despite the timing being inexplicably early. I had been surprised at the amount in the past, after all, we just ran a small grocery store, and bought a beginner’s book for stock trading. I had picked the obvious choice, as the dotcom boom came to Korea at that time and the Korean stock market also rose. My stock account grew, and in March 2003, I would go and visit my friend Sungho and would boast like I had become a success.

However, that was an era when an unidentified company would become the next hope for the future if they were a dotcom company. Koreans exploded after hearing amazing stories of instant millionaires, after the IMF, and I had not understood that even monkeys could get lucky. I lived a few days in fantasy and thought it was too easy to earn money and thought of myself as talented.

It was a ridiculous memory now, and I cringed remembering asking Father for additional investment funds. I was now a successful high school trader and used the little knowledge I had gained from books and the internet.

“Is that so? But this time, I’m lending you the money.”

I do not believe that Father had guessed it was just a bubble, but he probably thought that his son’s beginner’s luck would not last long despite being happy for me. Things turned down after a while, and in April 2000, the ceiling broke. When the American dotcom bubble broke, the Korean stock market also fell. I did the same thing every day after my studies. I would not do my homework but stare at the monitor of my computer after the markets closed. When my account became a quarter of my original amount, Father quietly came to my room.

“You will need to pay back the money to me by next week, son.”

I cried at his words, but Father was cold to me as I sobbed.

“Then, get the money from your mother since I need it badly.”

“How?”

“Give me your allowance, and I will take away your CD player, cell phone, and computer. You realize that it is not nearly enough to pay me back, right?”

“……”

“You will have to tell your mother this. Don’t pretend you’re a grown up, and if you act nicely, your mother may forgive you and give you the money.”

I realized that it was a minuscule version of the IMF later. I decided on my future path and had a goal. I had a school and a major I desperately wanted to go to, and I worked hard to get into an elite university. (EN: Sun is Korea, his mother the IMF, and his father the foreign creditors. ^_^ )

After military service, I prepared to study abroad in England and went to Wall Street after being impressed by Jillian. I had suffered losses and won victories until I was in my thirties, and it was then I was sent back to Korea after losing my company’s money. The gates opened later, and I was thrown into the Trial Tests.

While I lost heavily at Wall Street, I survived the Trial Tests. The reason I managed to come back here was due to this account. My bankbook started everything, and this had been my talisman like someone’s pictures of their loved ones. It helped me whenever I wanted to die, and just before my return, it had been ripped and stained with blood.

However, I now had it in its plastic envelope, and I thanked my father for it.

***

My phone rang after I brought my bankbook with me to the office, and her voice was weak and almost indecipherable. However, Yeonhee Woo mumbled a word out for me to hear.

<I found…it…>

Yeonhee Woo found the dungeon? If it was true, it would be a memorable day for her too! It had been a week since I sent her, and I thought she had given up by yesterday. I had gone to her house and her family’s house, but she had not returned. My cell phone rang about the time I thought it had been long enough, and it was time to go and pick her up. I had requested Yeonhee Woo to survive with the prepared food, walk as much as she could in the daylight, and get used to the darkness at night. I had not asked her to survive with nothing, and I just wanted her to find the dungeon entrance by herself.

<Wait right there.>

I went by driving her car, and she was sitting down where we had separated. I thought she was not moving because she did not have the strength to block the headlights with her hand, but I saw her smile. She was enjoying the light. She was wearing the training outfit I put in her backpack as an extra change of clothes, and the outfit was ripped and stained with blood.

Her hair was all messed up, and she was smiling like that. Villagers would send her to a mental clinic, but I knew why she smiled like that. It came not after mere survival but a step forward. I supported her to the car.

“I…lost the back…pack…”

It did not matter.

“But…not this…”

Yeonhee Woo took out the metal box with the syringe.

“Did you see the System message that said you discovered the dungeon?”

“Ye…s.”

“You did well. The rest will hold until Seoul…”

It was then a message popped up, and I read it with raised eyebrows.

[Yeonhee Woo invited you to her party.]

[Will you join?]

“What is this…?”

I turned to face Yeonhee Woo, but she was already unconscious after sending the message. She did not answer as she slept deeply.

***

It was the weekend the next day, and she was still sleeping where I laid her down yesterday. Her face was better, and her breathing calm. Her eyes were moving rapidly underneath her closed eyelids, and she seemed to be dreaming. I went to the computer room as I was going to wait until she woke up on her own.

I had received emails from the Isle of Man, the New York firm, and the private investigations company.

The Isle of Mann email:

[Title: Investment Proposal On-Track.

We confirmed that your prediction of Russia’s treatment of the American Deputy Under Secretary of the Treasury for International Finance was 100% accurate the next day. We were impressed with the accuracy of analysis and projections, and your data on Russia’s foreign currency reserves decreasing despite an increase in repayments of international debts helped us a lot. Russian funds are being transferred into Swiss banks now, and we project the announcement of Russia’s moratorium on transferring foreign currency out of domestic banks from late July to early August. Based on this, we are aggressively investing in short-term Russian government bond swap transactions from now to early July. (EN: How a Bond Swap Works. When an investor engages in a bond swap, they are simply replacing a bond in their portfolio with another bond using the sale proceeds from the longer-held bond. There are a number of reasons an investor will swap bonds, one of which is in anticipation of the original bonds reducing in value. )

Therefore, we are devaluating the Russian currency and projecting a decrease of stock prices in major European and North American countries, decrease in prices of major Asian currencies, and decrease in oil prices. Our portfolio is based on these decisions, and if we push on, Russia’s announcing a moratorium on moving foreign currency out of the country may come earlier. However, the hedge fund Long-Term Capital Management (LTCM) has a large amount of Russian bonds, The worth of their products being dealt in the major global banks is more than a trillion dollars, and the Russian moratorium announcement may lead to a global financial crisis for the LTCM. We request an additional proposal and we hope that we would be able to freely talk about our opinions with those involved in this proposal. Please send a reply.]

I sent a reply and then read the New York email.

[Title: A major player would be better than several minor ones, right?

Jeffrey Kay brought in an investment company that went solo from Bank of America (BOA) last year. It’s Onider Associates, and they manage three funds. Since you probably know them, I won’t explain much. There are three hundred traders from Ivy League, Wall Street, and major English financial firms with another thousand support employees. If we bring them in, we will have to manage a hundred billion dollars of client funds in total, and our eighteen billion will have to go in. Sun, the total would be manageable only barely with just Onider Associates. The government is suspicious about the New York firm’s management structure, and I think we need to hurry before they change their minds. Jeffrey’s report is attached, so give me an answer as soon as you can. I will expand the New York office to receive new clients if you confirm. The phone’s ringing even now, and it’s probably from a millionaire asking me to double his money.]

I replied and then opened the mail from the private investigator company.

[Title: No title

No content / Attached: Fifty photos.]

Another mail had come from a private investigator company I had asked to find Cheongsoo Kim, whose English name was Brian.

[Title: Request completed.

No content / Attached: Brian Kim.ppt]

I sent an email to Cheongsoo Kim’s address happily, and it was then Yeonhee Woo came in with a tired face.

“I got a Master Box. I thought you would be waiting…oh!”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 59

A Master Box! It was right below a Challenger Box, and the System had been generous to the second place.

“Ah...”

Yeonhee Woo seemed surprised at the row of computers in this room.

“Did you see the clothes on the table?”

“The paper bag? Is it for me?”

“Take a shower first.”

I thought about the big picture while she showered, and things could go wrong. I had asked her whether she had been the second Awakened, and she replied no. There was a high possibility that one of the Eight Evils and Eight VIrtues got the reward, and the First Evil and the First Virtue would be the top candidates.

However, if Yeonhee Woo had been the second person to discover a dungeon, no one had the ill luck to discover a dungeon before her.

She came out with wet hair, and her skin was perfect due to being a prior Awakened. She only had minimal makeup on, and while she may think this was due to good cosmetics, we awakened do not need wrinkle care in the first place.

“Come and sit here.”

I did not ask her what had happened in the mountain as if it had taken a week to find the entrance, I knew what she would have gone through. She was tough inside that frail-looking body.

I held out pen and paper and told her to write down everything she saw in her status window.

“Status window.”

Yeonhee Woo mumbled and wrote down the information.

[Name: Yeonhee Woo

Mental: F(20)

Accumulated Points: 50

Traits(1) Skill(3)]

[Empathy (Trait) Effect: The user can sometimes feel the target’s emotions. Class: F(0)]

[Heal Fear (Skill) Effect: The user heals the target’s fear, and this skill cannot be used on the user. Class: F(0) Cool time: 24 hours]

[Physical Healing (Skill) Effect: The user heals the target’s physical wounds, and this skill cannot be used on the user. Class: F(0) Cool time: 5 minutes]

These were expected and known, but the last skill was the one Yeonhee Woo had gotten from the Master Box.

[Marie’s Hand (Skill) Effect: The user dramatically nullifies the target’s incapability to fight. Class: F(0) Cool time: 24 hours]

This was from a Master Box, and Yeonhee Woo’s codename was already decided. It would be Marie.

***

If an A or S class hunter had used the codename, I would have remembered. If so, I would have understood the explanation of the potentially A class skill ‘Marie’s Hand’.

“It’s important to understand what the system means in the skill description, and the word ‘nullify’ may be a double-edged sword. However, I think this would be an exceptional skill if there’s a difference between the skill user and the target. Do you know what I mean?”

“You’re talking about our teamwork, right?”

She was correct.

“I believe that this skill transfers the target’s wounds onto the user. You see the class F(0), right?”

Yeonhee Woo nodded.

“The risk is large at the beginning. However, it will decrease as your skill class increases along with other factors. We need to test it here, rather than in a dungeon. How do you feel?”

“Not bad.”

Yeonhee Woo looked nervous from what I was feeling and her own emotions. One never got used to pain and just learned to endure it. Adrenaline in battle helped, but when one tested skills, one focused on pain and the skill’s mechanics. I went to the exercise room and opened the drawer. Yeonhee Woo followed me and showed the same astonishment she had to the computer room, as she saw syringes, ampules, and plastic pillboxes.

“I’m not a healer, so the only thing I can do is to alleviate the pain.”

I pushed the syringe into the ampule, and filled it. I placed it in a metal box, as she would need to be injected rather than take the painkillers orally.

“You understand what I’m trying to do, right?”

Yeonhee Woo nodded with round eyes at my question. Inside the dungeon, who would fight? Her hands would break if I asked her to punch a weighted bag like in the boxing gym. I walked up to her and gave Yeonhee Woo a dagger.

“Here, have this. You wanted a knife, and it’s more expensive than it looks.”

“...What?”

I moved to the other room after giving the knife to her, as blood was hard to remove from carpeting. The bathroom was still filled with steam as she had showered just before. Yeonhee Woo shook as she came with the dagger, and it was a natural reaction. So, I did not want to rush her.

“Things will go like this. You will stab me, and when I give you the signal, you’ll use Marie’s Hand. I should call it to transfer, as you will receive my wound. You will be in great pain.”

“......”

“This floor is entirely mine, and the floors above and below are all empty. I own this building. You don’t need to suppress your screams.”

I put the metal box with the syringe on the counter.

“Inject yourself with that after using the skill, it is an effective analgesic.”

Yeonhee Woo’s hand was on her heart like she wanted to confirm how fast it was beating.

“Take off some clothes.”

I removed my shirt and waited for Yeonhee Woo, as she was still hesitating. I thought this situation may be embarrassing, but her real fear came from the dagger. The end of the blade was shaking along with her entire arm.

Yeonhee Woo took off her shirt, and she lowered her gaze. A week in the mountains would not make her into a hunter, but she now picked up the dagger.

“You will stab and be stabbed. Are you ready?”

“Yes.”

I held her hands which grabbed the dagger, and slowly pulled it to a spot on my stomach. I felt the metal point on my flesh and told her to stab me as hard as she could.

Yeonhee Woo closed her eyes and grimaced, but she did not act immediately. I had to shout at her to stab me, for Yeonhee Woo to overcome her natural revulsion.

I felt something burn in my stomach and clenched my teeth.

***

I saw her face in front of me and could not understand her expression. She was in tears, and I spoke as I saw her eyes.

“You did well. Wait...not yet.”

It was damn painful, and I grabbed the dagger handle. She was sitting against the toilet seat, and tears fell from her eyes. I pulled out the dagger, and my body began to shake, which I could not control.

I sat on the floor as blood gushed out from my wound. She was staring at the blood flow on the tiles like it was alive and looked at me as her voice became louder.

“Now?!”

“Wait...”

I had to wait until I bled out more if my wound was not crippling, like being stabbed in the eyes. I was now cold and felt faint. Everything was becoming vague until the message box popped out.

[Adversity Overcomer has been activated.]

It was then everything became clear, and the shaking stopped.

“Now.”

Yeonhee Woo had been waiting for me, and a new message came out with her screams.

[Yeonhee Woo used Marie’s Hand.]

I felt my muscles jump and felt much more powerful than the last time I used Adversity Overcomer. I had not been healed like this then, but she was still screaming as she lay down on the tiled floor. I saw blood come from her stomach and was mixing with mine. I looked down on her.

“We do not die from that. It is just painful.”

I saw her white face and pleading eyes. However, I only spoke a sentence.

“Use the syringe.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

(EN: Ok, some questions have been asked by readers regarding this chapter. First of all, how did Sun know Marie’s Hand would transfer his wounds to Yeonhee Woo? This is a fairly extreme logical leap. We don’t know. We can assume that Sun has seen similar skills, or skills that work the same way in his past life. We don’t know. I can only go on what the translator sends me.

Couldn’t the skill be tested on a paper cut? No! I made it clear when I added “I had to wait until I bled out more if my wound was not crippling, like being stabbed in the eyes.” Remember, the skill only works on “The user dramatically nullifies the target’s incapability to fight.” By getting stabbed, and suffering from internal bleeding, Sun made himself incapable of fighting.

“The moment you are incapable of fighting, all stat levels and skill classes increase by one rank.” It was no coincidence that the author used similar phrasing as the description for the Man Who Overcame Adversity. This was why I think Sun tested Marie’s Hand by having Yeonhee Woo stab him. A bit extreme, no very extreme, but it would be worse to rely on this skill inside a dungeon, without fully understanding its limitations and effects. )

Chapter 60

I could not help but think of the past as I stared at Yeonhee Woo lying unconscious. I thought I could not forget the youngsters who died in vain, but their faces were not as clear as I wished now. Time had passed, and I could hardly remember the voices that had called out to me.

“Guild Leader! An S class dungeon has appeared in Hong Kong!”

I had put in much effort to turn them into survivors and had worked especially hard on one of them, the one with the most luck. I smoked a cigarette, which was the first one I had since coming back. I heard Yeonhee Woo’s moans as I blew out smoke through the opened window.

“Don’t move. You have to lie down for at least a week.”

“I should have gone to the hospital if I knew my body would end up like this.”

Yeonhee Woo’s face darkened with a moan as she discovered that she had on completely new clothes including underwear. She did not speak for a while but turned her gaze on the IV attached to her arm.

“You really can do anything.”

It was a non-opiate analgesic, as I could not get her addicted to painkillers.

“Am I slowing you down?”

“There’s a lot to do other than dungeons. Just get well.”

“I saw the computers over there, along with the whiteboard and the bulletins. They’re used for trading stocks, right?”

“Are you interested?”

“I’m rich now, thanks to someone.”

Yeonhee Woo smiled faintly as she spoke.

“What’s your relationship with him? He was friendly and worried about you.”

“You may think yourself healed due to the painkillers but sleep now.”

“I want to, but I’m worried. I have too much money.”

“Where did you put it?”

“I put the bags in my closet. You said I shouldn’t put it into a bank, and I’m worried if I get robbed. I want to check now if I can.”

“...Just place the money in the bank then. It was only a possibility I mentioned.”

“I’m like this now. Can you help me?”

Yeonhee Woo lifted her arm with the IV needle.

“Quests give me points, but...”

I turned my back.

“Do you know where I live? The keys will be in the car...”

Yeonhee Woo continued to explain behind my back.

What she had feared had not happened, as her apartment was the same as it had been two days ago. I brought in the bags containing her clothes, underwear, and cosmetics.

“Thank you.”

Yeonhee Woo had unrolled the bandages on her stomach, and while she seemed a bit embarrassed, she was more surprised.

“It’s healing by a bit.”

“Stay here until you’re fully healed. Tell your family, so they won’t worry.”

“You don’t need to worry about that.”

Yeonhee Woo spoke it was nothing, but I knew the reason for that fleeting bitter smile.

“Are you helping him out?”

She was talking about Jonathan again, and she seemed to have decided on an answer as she looked at me the same way Jonathan did.

“I don’t know what to do with the money.”

“The interest is 17% if you put it into a bank.”

Yeonhee Woo would not know how amazing that number is, as a two-digit interest rate was considered the norm in the era right before the IMF. So, the public placed money in the banks to gain profit, which would be impossible in the future.

“You’re talking about money?! While we’re preparing to risk our lives in dungeons?!”

“Dungeons won’t feed me. I need time to plan and money to achieve my projects.”

Yeonhee Woo smiled and then grimaced from the pain, and I let myself smile a bit. I was opening up a bit to her, as she was following my orders better than I expected. She began to accept herself as an Awakened, and while her mental and physical capacities were lower since neither of us have taken the Trial Tests, it may be a plus for me. I could show her my back and not have to worry she would betray me.

“Don’t touch stocks. Go to sleep.”

***

A female pro golfer from Korea had become an American LPGA champion, and on the same day, Yeonhee Woo could move around again.

Yeonhee Woo was exclaiming while we saw the same scene on the new television set in her apartment. She was looking at the final putt that decided the win, but I was looking at the sponsor logo on her cap.

“Wait until I call you, and don’t forget to train.”

I left her and went to my office. I took out the ledger from the safe before going into the computer room. As I confirmed, it was not only Ilsung, but other chaebols were redistributing their shares amidst the IMF chaos. While it would take a while, it would be difficult to break through their newly appointed and entrenched management If I were too late.

I estimated the deadline to be October, as the stock market would stabilize, and the major chaebols would restore their power.

I turned on several monitors, and the Russian market was going down under the short positions assumed by different groups. While this was still only a skirmish, the battle was intense. Two sides were betting on the premise that Russia MAY go down, and the Isle of Man would be betting on Russian bankruptcy. New York is busy buying out Onider Associates, and it would take them weeks to finish and get in here. (EN: A short position refers to a trading technique in which an investor sells a security with plans to buy it later. Shorting is a strategy used when an investor anticipates the price of a security will fall in the short term.)

I opened the ledger, and my head began to hurt already. The three billion offshore funds were variously distributed among a thousand paper companies, and that meant I would have to check each one and compare the ledgers. The war was beginning in Russia, but for other involved countries such as Europe, and major Asian countries, Oil would become the battlefield.

The good thing was that no one would be paying attention to me, as Jonathan was said to be the victor among the hedge funds that battled in Asia. So, no one would be searching for me. The fire had started in Thailand and burned strongly in Korea. However, the leftover flames went to Russia, and another financial war was beginning.

“Let’s salt the mine first.” (EN: In mineral exploration, salting is the process of adding a valuable metal, especially gold or silver, to a sample to change the value of the sample with intent to deceive potential buyers of the mine.)

***

It was early June in 1998, and Jonathan was in Russia with an invitation he had been waiting for. A luxurious building built in the 18th century was filled with Russian officials and Americans like Jonathan, including a former US president and other distinguished public figures.

Jonathan shook hands with the former president and received praise as the jewel of Wall Street. He looked around with an embarrassed smile. He saw a gold-rimmed banner in the center, and it seemed to be saying this to the participants.

-We are Russia, and how could we be ruined? Buy our bonds, and you will gain profit.

“Who is this?”

A high-class executive from Silverman Sox, who was holding this event, approached Jonathan. He had come here to sell Russian government bonds despite being an American.

“Your coming here is a good sign. I’m Logan.”

He sincerely welcomed Jonathan.

“I know. I’m Jonathan.”

“Congratulations, I heard about Onider. You will be our competitor soon, and how do you like it?”

“It’s amazing.”

“Are you buying too? A chance like this would never come again.”

“I’m shopping now.”

Jonathan held his sample report, which Silverman Sox had handed out to the participants. It also held stickers with a name, and the red ones meant VIP level. Jonathan’s sticker was red.

“You can see that this event is a success, as Russia will gain breathing room. You should hurry before all the bonds are sold since there is not much left.”

The man left, and Jonathan smirked mentally.

‘Does Silverman really believe that Russia won’t go down? How much are they receiving to help maintain this pretense? Laugh while you can, since you’ll be bankrupt soon.’

Jonathan smiled since he had also thought that Russia would not go down until recently, after talking to Sun. It was then Jonathan’s eyes widened as he found the person he was looking for.

He had not come here for only Russian bonds, and he had taken this long flight due to Sunhoo’s advice that had been included in his notes. Jonathan straightened his clothes and approached him. He had learned simple Russian despite his busy schedule for this day.

“Hello, are you Vladimir, Chief of Staff of the Presidential Executive Office?”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 61

Jonathan and I “salted” Russia. Price of Russian bonds has doubled in Moscow, and it was selling like hotcakes. More than a billion dollars in Russian bonds have been sold before Jonathan’s arrival, but now the amount was three billion. Jonathan had “contributed” much to that, as he had purchased a billion under the New York firm’s name while his presence at the venue inflamed the investors. He had “salted the mine”, the mine called Russia. (EN: In mineral exploration, salting is the process of adding a valuable metal, especially gold or silver, to a sample to change the value of the sample with intent to deceive potential buyers of the mine.) (EN: The author used a term translated as “throwing a bomb”. However, I transliterated it as “salting the mine” to be more understandable to western, particularly American readers. ^_^ )

Jonathan was in his private jet and had a satellite telephone on his ear.

Then, Jonathan asked the flight attendants to leave him, and he spoke in a low voice.

< You did not forget that the European banks hate us, right? Not only that, but everyone knows the sucker bet we made with the great financial institutions on the Hong Kong interest rate. And how much we took from those institutions.>

That was money thrown away, like the billion, just to “salt the mine”, as those who started out thinking that Russia would not go down were now more willing than ever to buy bonds. Also, other people were joining them, lest they miss out on an “Opportunity”, so a massive amount of money was flowing through Russia to buy Russian bonds. Jonathan and I had deliberately, and with malice aforethought, started an artificial “boom” in Russian Government bonds. I then spoke.

I changed the subject.

No hedge fund would do that, but we had offered the Russian official seed money, and guaranteed that Jonathan would invest it and give him dividends, his “cut”.

While the former Russian government had tried to bring in capitalism into a socialist system, the current president tried to dismantle the current system before embracing capitalism. As a result, he had many political enemies in Russia, and his ruin was certain if Russia went bankrupt, as it had happened in the past.

Jonathan spoke like he was enjoying himself, and he had been in a good mood since he contacted me. It must have been a fantastic experience to personally meet world leaders and not just see pictures on a monitor.

(EN: A buyout fund takes money from investors and uses it to buy other companies, sometimes taking publicly traded companies private.) (EN: A market-neutral fund is a hedge fund that seeks a profit regardless of an upward or downward market environment, typically through the use of paired long and short positions or derivatives. These funds can potentially serve to mitigate market risk as they seek to generate positive returns in all market environments.) (EN: Event-driven investing is a hedge fund investment strategy that seeks to exploit pricing inefficiencies that may occur before or after a corporate event, such as an earnings call, bankruptcy, merger, acquisition, or spinoff.)

I thought about my answer.

I explained that the A, B, and C funds will be directed by our elite managers, while the last fund I mentioned will invest aggressively based on my “Russia” investment proposal.

No one would know Cheongsoo Kim, and he himself did not know his potential in this era.

***

Cheongsoo Kim was in a complicated mood. The founder of Onider Associates had been one of his role models. He had shown his skill at Bank of America and had expanded his firm, increasing the number of employees at Onider from 400 to 1300 in just two years.

That role model had announced he would sell his company and just manage his own portfolio, which meant retirement. Cheongsoo Kim had not thought much about that, as several other role models followed the same path. When the funds grew too large, one needed to shrink the funds, to get to the point where a single person could efficiently manage it.

It was a common method to sell the company and create a personal fund with one’s accumulated profits. It was an honorary retirement, and Cheongsoo Kim smiled as he entered the former head office of Onider, which was now renamed Jonathan Investments.

His smile was rueful as he was embarrassed, because he had thought Jonathan was only a lucky investor. His thinking had changed after reading his book. He had been shocked at receiving a recruiting email, as Jonathan’s name had serious substance.

‘If Russia will go bankrupt as Jonathan said, how much richer would he become?!’

Cheongsoo Kim thought he was living in a time with a person that will go down in history forever, , and the file attached to the email made him think that. The investment proposal was a masterpiece written by a genius.

“I am Brian Kim.”

“You have an appointment with the CEO, and there’s a visitor’s area on the top floor. Will you wait there?”

“Thank you.”

Cheongsoo Kim strived to calm himself down while he waited for Jonathan, as he had to remain cool. He did not know how Jonathan knew him and what he saw in him, but this was a job interview. The portfolio was for twenty two billion dollars based on the predicted Russian moratorium announcement in late July. Cheongsoo Kim read the documents and thought of questions to ask during the interview. He heard someone come in, and his name was called. He followed the secretary to the CEO office. Jonathan was waiting for Cheongsoo Kim with a smile.

“You waited for a long time. I came here as soon as I could from Russia. I apologize for being late.”

Cheongsoo Kim knew about the event in Russia, as it was a big deal.

“The news coverage of the event would be available now, online. Did you check?”

Jonathan asked, and Cheongsoo Kim realized that he had made a mistake.

“You know what I’m talking about, right?”

“It’s the Silverman Sox event in Moscow, and I apologize for not doing so.”

Jonathan must have been checking his ability as a manager, and it was a blunder. Jonathan showed him a report on a monitor so Cheongsoo Kim could see it too. The event ended after selling three billion dollars in bonds.

Cheongsoo Kim’s brain whirred, and how much would this money affect the proposal’s estimations?

‘This amount would have a trivial effect, and this is...’

Cheongsoo Kim looked at Jonathan with a new light.

“Did you also buy Russian bonds?”

If he did despite predicting that Russia would go bankrupt...

“I bought a billion dollars worth. Will I profit or lose?”

Cheongsoo Kim felt a shudder in his spine and then all over his body.

‘He’s salting the mine!’

This man was incredibly bold after he made a decision.

“Congratulations, Jonathan. You will succeed as you had done in Asia.”

However, Cheongsoo Kim was shocked at Jonathan’s answer.

“Huh? Could you say it again?”

“This is your turn now. I want to give you a chance. I want you to manage what I got from the Asian Financial Crisis.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 62

I made a clicking noise with my tongue and opened the account of one of the Bahamas paper companies with the largest amount of funds.

[Account name: Midas Bank Corporation]

[Account Value: $432,500,000]

[Estimated Profit: -13.50%]

The fund’s value had decreased to four hundred and thirty two million, and the estimated profit was now negative, -13.51% indicating a loss. This account was now operating at a net loss, instead of a net profit. And getting worse over time.

[Estimated Profit: -14.00%]

Twenty-five million dollars has evaporated, and losses would be incurring in other accounts in the tens of millions of dollars. In my past life, I would have looked at the monitor with a rigid face and waited for my superior to ask me what was wrong.

However, I was calm as this situation was expected. I hoped the estimated profit would fall more, as the account was investing in the Yen futures market. The loss meant that there was a high probability that investors have bought more Russian government bonds, strengthening the Russian Ruble. It was the only reason the Japanese yen would fall like this when considering the finance policies of relevant countries. (EN: Futures are derivative financial contracts that obligate the parties to transact an asset at a predetermined future date and price. The buyer must purchase or the seller must sell the underlying asset at the set price, regardless of the current market price at the expiration date.)

Asking Jonathan to salt the mine in early June had worked, and the hedge funds that had allied to attack Seoul once the IMF expired now gathered to protect Russia. It was not only because of the difference in skin color, but those hedge funds had massively bought Russian bonds in June. Russia’s bankruptcy meant huge losses.

So, not only Russia but all the markets in the major Asian and European countries and the raw materials stock markets became battlefields. The war front spread with Russia at the center, and this situation had not existed in the past. Back then, the most significant event had been the major Asian countries significantly changing their financial policies, and it had not been this intense, nor had they been pushed into a corner to protect Russia.

However, my salting the mine by a billion USD had changed their stance, and things will become hectic after the funds from New York and the Isle of Man came into play.

***

At a desk in the Long-Term Capital Management (LTCM), Gerald tightly clenched his fists. He wanted to scream, but he seemed not to have been the only one who had won. He looked at a comrade who met his eyes, and they quietly stood up. The senior trader was also stretching instead of reprimanding them for leaving their desks, and Gerald saw him calling somewhere. It would be the higher-ups sending their praise.

“We can stride with our heads raised high if we keep going like this.”

“The office atmosphere has become better. How much did you lose during the Asian financial crisis? I lost two hundred million.”

Gerald’s colleague was the first to break the unspoken rule, as they normally did not speak of such things even amongst themselves. However, that rule was ignored on days like this, they even actually spoke out loud about past losses.

“More than that.”

Gerald smiled for the first time since late last year.

“Who are they?”

“Their goal seems to be clear.”

They both thought that another major Hedge Fund was betting on Russia’s collapse.

“Mutual Funds cannot be this aggressive. They’re scrutinized constantly by their investors, after all.”

“They are people like us. While they seem to be prepared, they will be bankrupt after this ends.”

Gerald agreed with his colleague’s words, as the hedge funds were generally at a precarious position due to the Asian losses. If another suffered a huge loss after that, the firm would be removed.

“They will be laughed at, as the idiot who wrote their investment proposal got everything wrong.”

Gerald stifled a smile, even as it was the victor’s right to laugh at the loser.

As they gloated over their victory, the senior trader also came to the rest area and lit a cigarette near a window. He spoke to them with a complicated expression.

“We have more funds available and check the investment proposal from the director as soon as you go back.”

Gerald and his colleague knew that the revised proposal would be much more aggressive than the one before. However, Gerald felt sudden anxiety from the senior trader’s expression and wondered what it was.

“...Is there a problem?”

“Haven’t you two felt it?”

“Yes?”

“Things are going too well. While we’re winning, it’s because of their mistakes and not our skills.”

“I will check the transaction amounts again.”

“I did.”

“How was it?”

“They have the initiative, and our opponents feel like they do not care about us. They’re going at their own pace, and we are the ones responding.”

“The attack on Russia?”

“It doesn’t feel right. We are waiting for Russia to fall at this rate.”

If the senior trader was telling the truth, the opposition was waiting for Russia to fall, and that would change everything.

“What do the Directors say?”

“Haven’t I said we got additional funds and a revised investment proposal?”

“......”

“Yes, the Professors would have felt the same thing earlier if I did. However, we’ve gone too deep to change strategies even for them.” (EN: Long-Term Capital Management (LTCM) was a large hedge fund led by Nobel Prize-winning economists and renowned Wall Street traders.)

“......”

“So, now is not the time to be so happy. If things go wrong, we’ll all be...no, that won’t happen. Rest up and go back to work.”

There was a silence in the rest area after the senior trader went out, and only the burnt ashes of his cigarette remained. Gerald and his colleague smiled at each other awkwardly.

“We seemed to have forgotten the Wall Street idiom.”

There were times when they should stop thinking too much, especially when the situation was this clear. They just needed to win more.

“Let’s go back.”

***

During the Asian Financial Crisis, the Hedge Funds had spread fear to conquest Korea by attacking Southeast Asia and then Hong Kong. The foreign funds flowed out of Seoul, and the lending institutions asked for their money back much earlier than the borrowers were ready to repay.

Korea had no choice but to crumble from the inside, and now, the hedge funds seemed to be seeing the massive funds I invested in Korea as an invasion force poised to attack Russia. Well, Jillian and Cheongsoo Kim were intentionally pretending to do so, but the funds were not for that purpose.

[Estimated Profit: -14.1%]

The Estimated Profits falling was clear evidence of that, as we would not have gone in like this if we wanted to attack Russia. Jillian, Cheongsoo Kim, and I finally finished as the month-long operation ended here. Now, we only needed to reap the profits from those who will fall with Russian bankruptcy. However, we would need to observe the losses calmly, which may be the most difficult thing to do.

The door going out to the exercise room creaked like a dungeon door. The building had been built over twenty years ago, and the door seemed like it needed to be replaced.

Yeonhee Woo was practicing her archery skills, and she shot her arrow into the target. Yeonhee Woo looked at me to make sure I saw her good shot, and approached me.

“Work?”

“It ended.”

“You live intensely, and that makes me think about myself.”

“Stop saying nonsense. We’re going into a dungeon within two weeks.”

“Two weeks...”

Things would end then.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 63

Two Nobel Laureates in Economics, whose theories had greatly affected Wall Street and global finance, had placed all of their money in LTCM and worked as partners in the firm. Everyone had thought that LTCM had gotten everything they needed to become a success story, and the firm became a global hedge fund. If LTCM, who managed a trillion dollar fund, placed large bets on Russian government bonds, it meant that the two Nobel Laureates believed that Russia would not fall.

Who would want to join us if things were like that? The two suffering staggering losses to their credibility would be Jillian and Cheongsoo Kim. At this time all of my offshore funds showed a two-digit loss rate, and the one with the most losses was nearing margin call. If this trend continued, I would lose nearly forty percent of my original funds. I kept reminding myself that Russia’s bankruptcy was a historical event, and my prediction was correct. (EN: A margin call occurs when the value of an investor’s margin account falls below the broker’s required amount. An investor’s margin account contains securities bought with borrowed money (typically a combination of the investor’s own money and money borrowed from the investor’s broker). A margin call refers specifically to a broker’s demand that an investor deposit additional money or securities into the account so that it is brought up to the minimum value, known as the maintenance margin.)

However, this battle with the hedge funds had not been in the past, and while it had been our intention to go for a bigger payday by artificially creating a boom...

We were suffering great losses back when I did not have all my knights, like Jillian and Cheongsoo Kim. Even though things were better now, what if, a very big what if, something had happened that could prevent Russian bankruptcy? What if there was a secret arrangement with other nations underway? I glared at the monitor with my arms folded. I thought that I would only need to watch over things, and that was the right choice. However, while I was not anxious, I felt tense. The date on the monitor read July 13th, and while I was busy glaring at the monitor, it was then that the phone rang.

While it was a man speaking in English, it was not Jonathan.

I guessed why he had called from that mechanical greeting, as I heard peoples’ death over the phone like this before. I got the ledger and waited for the man to speak.

It was a margin call, which meant one of my accounts was dead.

The account with the Wizer Securities had been trading on the margin.

[Account Name: Tailroad Corporation.]

[Account Value: $420,000]

[Estimated Loss: -$580,000]

[Estimated Profit: -13.50%]

The employee ended the call after hearing my thanks. Tailroad had been going through one of the most intense battles, and the account died without hitting the jackpot. It did not take long for the account to die out, and Tailroad and other accounts had failed.

I decided to leave them be, as this was only one of my many accounts trading on the margin. Those who were not in such danger were enduring quite well.

There had once been a boss fight like this, and while it was strong, it was not that complicated to beat it. It was a reinforcement type monster, and such monsters would return to their original weak state after a while. If we managed to last until the monster’s reinforced state dissipated, we won. If not, we all died. However, the rewards had been great, as there were Platinum Boxes everywhere.

Russia was harder than that, as we were fighting against the knights who were defending Russia to save themselves. However, the truth was that Russia was dying and would fall soon.

***

It was Korea’s constitution day, and I came to the office early.

“You came?”

Yeonhee Woo welcomed me holding a bow, as she had been diligently practicing, and she had finished preparing for my arrival already. I saw newspapers arranged neatly on the table, and the printer was spitting out hardcopies. The television was turned to CNBC Asia from Singapore instead of a Korean channel. She had started acting like my secretary since last week, and I had let her do so.

“Did you have breakfast?”

I nodded and went to the printer. Yeonhee Woo would bring the main articles from finance websites such as Financial Times because I was interested in them, and I felt it was more prudent to use her email account to register for the newsletters, particularly the English only periodicals. Anyway, yesterday’s articles were also about the war in the Russian market. Western finance journals had begun to use the word ‘war’ about the time Yeonhee Woo started acting like my secretary. There was a five-hour difference with Moscow as they would use Daylight Savings Time until 2014, and it would be five o’clock in the morning there. Major announcements usually occurred between ten-thirty and twelve o’clock, as the officials would be finished being briefed by then.

So, if things did not happen between two-thirty and four o’clock in the afternoon in Korea, nothing would happen that day. A week had passed since I stopped running into the office after school, and it was then Yeonhee Woo asked me a question.

“Summer vacation started, right?”

“From yesterday.”

“It’s nice. You waited for a long time. However, if we’re talking about explaining your absence to your parents, how about taking the CSAT? I was your first-grade homeroom teacher, and...” (EN: The College Scholastic Ability Test or CSAT is a standardized test which is recognized by South Korean universities.)

“Actually.”

I had been about to explain that the biggest reason I was going into dungeons and earning massive amounts of money was for my parents but stopped when I remembered Yeonhee Woo’s relationship with her family. I still remember how Yeonhee Woo’s mother shouted in her daughter’s workplace. Even if she had thought it was for her daughter, a mother should not have done such a thing.

“You can see that I’m already different from others physically. I don’t want to stray further.”

I wanted them to see me grow in a normal fashion, which was why I dropped the idea of immigration. Everyone my parents knew was here, and they would not be happy in a palace of gold in America. Mother had been like that as well in my past life.

“......”

Yeonhee Woo smiled faintly.

“Put away your bow and sit.”

It was time to warn her more realistically before going into the dungeon. Her face grew serious as I explained. While she would have realized how terrifying a dungeon was, talking to her about specific plans and contingencies when the plans failed meant that the time to go into one was near.

Jillian, Cheongsoo Kim, and I all decided the deadline would be from late July to early August. We would divest our accounts regardless of Russia’s state by then. Anyway, the timing was nice since this was summer vacation. My parents would feel relieved if I mentioned my former schoolteacher in my report of my summer activities. I could have a month to conquer the dungeon slowly and safely. I continued to explain what I knew about F class dungeons as the food we ordered came, and around two o’clock in the afternoon, I had nothing more to explain.

Yeonhee Woo looked at the clock and did not interrupt me, as she knew what I would do. I sat on the sofa, and CNBC Asia’s anchor was undergoing a serious debate about the Russian finance war with various talking heads.

“Hedge funds have been aggressive in the past to gain profit, and the effect was more negative than positive. Think about how Asia suffered from late last year to now.”

“I believe that hedge funds are like hackers, as there are both good and bad ones. However, I believe that hedge funds work the same way hackers do to the companies they target, as they expose their vulnerable points and give the targeted company a chance to reinforce or remove their weaknesses.”

“The problem is that the hedge funds are bad hackers who are after a lot of money. The Russian financial war is not between two hedge funds, and there will be a lot of collateral damage.”

“Well, I don’t think so. The majority of the transactions are dealt in the futures market, and most of them are institutions who use the hedge funds.”

One of them was attacking hedge funds while the other was defending them. It was then the main anchor stopped their discussion.

“There has been a major announcement in Moscow about a moratorium just now.”

I felt my body sink into the sofa at those words, and various muscles that I didn’t even know I had, unclenched for the first time in months. Russia had finally fallen.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 64

[Breaking News: Russia announces a moratorium on all currency exports, citing a temporary inability to pay back foreign debts. They’ve stopped repayment of all foreign debts for ninety days, and raised the exchange rate to 9.5 rubles per dollar, which is an increase of 53%. The IMF has entered into immediate talks with the Russian government regarding this issue, and Russian bonds and the ruble has greatly devalued along with their holdings among major European companies. Also, the value of currencies for major Asian countries and the price of raw materials produced by those countries has decreased...]

***

[Estimated Profit: +512%]

[Estimated Profit: +22%]

[Estimated Profit: +620%]

[Estimated Profit: +43%]

......

[Estimated Profit: +2%]

[Estimated Profit: +125%]

[Estimated Profit: +34%]

[Estimated Profit: +310%]

My accounts all have started to gain profit, and those with the highest Estimated Profit had been funds I had gambled with, trading on the margin, which meant the payouts were small. So, I needed to tally the total, but not now. Now was the time to pop the champagne, as my knights were reaping the REAL prizes. (EN: Margin trading refers to the practice of using borrowed funds from a broker to trade a financial asset, which forms the collateral for the loan from the broker.)

“It ended...New York and Isle of Man will also be frenetic now.”

***

There were shouts of shock and disbelief on the trading floor of the New York Stock Exchange, while other financial institutions along Wall Street literally screamed in horror. Those in Jonathan Investments were screaming for a different reason, as three floors screamed Brian’s name.

It was like the chant for a batter who had hit the winning home run in the ninth inning of the World Series. Every trader was screaming Cheongsoo Kim’s name, and he was dazed because he had been more surprised than anyone else. Cheongsoo Kim felt like he had died when the breaking news came, even when it had been a time to shout for joy. The reason he felt like throwing up was due to the massive pressure he had endured, and Cheongsoo Kim looked at his subordinates. He knew some of their names, as Cheongsoo Kim read their personal newsletters. (EN: A personal newsletter is sent to the people you know i.e. the ones you find in your address book.)

Not only that, but they were all from Ivy League universities, and this floor alone held over thirty such employees. Other floors also held that many people, and when he was put in charge of twenty billion dollars in funds and over one hundred elite employees, Cheongsoo Kim felt terror rather than joy.

He had suffered through the venomous stares from his elite subordinates and had nightmares of being eaten alive by them. However, he had managed to succeed, and Cheongsoo Kim somehow stood up. He did not realize that he was crying, and everyone quieted down when his mouth opened so that his confused voice was heard across the floor.

“I had actually been waiting to study under such amazing professionals like you and am learning every day.”

Cheongsoo Kim only then realized he was crying from how wet his voice was, and they were tears of relief and not joy.

“Today’s victory was due to all of you and Jonathan. He’s the best strategist there is, and you are all heroes. Thank you for having me here.”

Applause filled the room. Cheongsoo Kim knew that humility did work here, as he had worked in New York fast-food restaurants for over five years.

“Congratulations! Brian!”

Jonathan had come from the top floor, and now everyone shouted Jonathan’s name. He waved to the employees as he remembered his first impressions of Cheongsoo Kim. He seemed defeated, as Sun said, and Jonathan could not trust him at first to manage such a large project. His credentials had been trivial, and he did not know what Sun had seen in him at all.

“I knew that Brian would be able to do this, and he is our biggest prize from this Russian finance war.”

Jonathan called Brian’s name, and the entire office erupted. Today was a day that called for such a cheer, as this was a historic victory. Today’s victory will be remembered, and economics professors would assign papers on this war to their students, and the process would be repeated through the generations.

Jonathan and Cheongsoo Kim’s eyes met, and while those in Wall Street did not use the word genius lightly, they saw each other as such.

***

Jillian was happy. Jillian had suffered much due to addiction resulting from being introduced to recreational drugs by a successful friend, and while he had small and large victories in the past, Jillian was embarrassed when he realized that this was the greatest ecstasy he had ever experienced. The chemical ecstasy had been rapturous, but that was only a temporary joy that would be followed by agonizing self torment.

However, the joy Jillian felt now was like the heavenly catharsis and vindication that came only with an amazing victory.

“Why are you so calm? Everyone would just clap if you danced around naked.”

Jessica spoke because she had watched history in the making from beginning to end. Therefore, she could not understand why Jillian acted like that when they had won using fifteen billion dollars.

“...Who are they?”

“Those that wrote the investment proposal? I’m dying to know too.”

“No.”

Jillian walked up to the open door, and all the employees in the Isle of Mann firm were screaming. He almost jumped into the mosh pit of hundreds of elite employees shouting for joy, but he returned to his office and spoke to Jessica.

“You guessed who they are. Speak.”

“...I will contact my New York friends.”

Jillian stopped her from doing so.

“I know that much already.”

“You’re concerned about them?”

“Yes, the time they joined us...”

“They were allies from the start.”

“Let’s think like that then.”

“What does it matter?”

“It’s not that. Today’s ally may be tomorrow’s enemy. We need to be cautious about them.”

“You’re going down a difficult path.”

“How much money do you think we manage? We’ll have to go against them one day or another.”

Jillian now came out of the excitement the victory had brought.

“They didn’t just dip their toe into the Russian bankruptcy.”

“They were like us and they were aggressive like hell to our shared opposition. Moreover, there may be another genius who was certain that Russia would go down.”

“Their director and his deputy, who coordinated, were perfect.”

“I liked them. Aren’t they like us?”

“You’re being romantic. This world is more cutthroat than you think.”

Jillian grimaced, and Jessica quietly went to a corner to call her New York friends. She stood after hearing their answers and waited for Jillian to ask her. However, Jillian was concentrating on the monitor screen so much that he did not even hear Jessica’s voice. She also looked at Jillian’s monitor, which showed the data on the Russian bond selling event held in Moscow around June. A picture of Jonathan shaking hands with Russians and Silverman Sox there after buying a billion dollars in Russian bonds was shown on another screen.

Jessica realized that her boss had found the answer, and Jillian tapped Jonathan’s image on the monitor.

“It’s this guy again.”

Jillian had to acknowledge his inadequacy, as he could not have won without that investment proposal. While finance managers were said to specialize in their own fields, Jonathan was an exception. He had bought Russian bonds to salt the mine while knowing that Russia was going down. He had brought the hedge funds in with that move, and Jillian’s profit was skyrocketing. Was all this due to Jonathan? Jillian clucked his tongue and stood up.

“Did you wrap up?”

“Yes.”

Jessica rushed to open the door and step into the chaos while shouting Jillian’s name, which everyone was chanting. (EN: In case you guys were puzzled, please remember Sun set up the Isle of Man on his own, so Jillian and Jessica don’t even know that they’re working for Jonathan’s partner. Senior partner. ^_^ )

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 65

There is a saying about Hedge Funds, it’s claimed that they will do just about anything, including cheating widows, and robbing orphanages to gain profit.

This leads people to not understand hedge funds, and because of this misperception, the public tends to see hedge funds as ravenous monsters who will attack anything in search of money. However, they forget that profit starts from protecting one’s own funds. One needs to think about defense first, and while hedge funds profit by attacking vulnerable assets, they also plan for what happens after losing since hedge funds cannot see the future. Therefore, the portfolio of most hedge funds are not about attacking, as NOT losing was actually more important. Adding up the portfolios of hedge funds with varying stances, as not all hedge funds followed this strategy the same way, the hedge funds of over a billion dollars had an average profit rate of twenty percent in this era.

Now, let’s talk about us. We had two miracles in Thailand last year and earned 70,000% profit during the first miracle and 17,800% during the second. The hedge fund money that was used to attack Asia came into our pockets, and then we tried to reach maximum profit during the Hong Kong shock and earned a profit of 30%.

We should think about the fact that one needed at minimum, one main director, one executive manager, and three assistant traders to manage a billion-dollar hedge fund desk team. How many would we need for fifty billion? Funds were difficult to manage when the amount increased, and that was why successful hedge fund founders decreased the amount after some success. That meant an increase in the starting amount would not lead to the same profit rate, due to the difficulty of managing such large sums, which was reality.

The last question was this. I knew that the Hong Kong shock would happen. Taking everything into consideration, was the 30% profit rate Jonathan and I made with fifty billion dollars large or small?

***

The accounts that I had assigned to “Special Operations”, to manipulate the movements of our rivals, all died out after a month, and I deliberately used them knowing they could not win. I thought one of them being profitable would be a miracle because I did not know what would happen like I had in Thailand. The accounts were all used to spread disinformation, and I used one hundred million dollars for this. The result was that one managed to profit, and the account’s name was Unicorn. (EN: Disinformation: False information which is intended to mislead, especially propaganda issued by a government organization to a rival power or the media.)

[Account Name: Unicorn Corporation]

[Account Value: $579,500,000]

[Evaluated Profit: +$574,500,000]

[Estimated Profit: +11590%]

The plan was a success with this one, and I brought all others in to calculate the total profit rate.

“About 300%, which means nine billion dollars…”

There would be an additional three billion in costs, which meant twelve billion gross profit. I was happy, but remembered that this happened because everything had fallen into place. First, Russia went down, second, the hedge funds came in aggressively, and third, the fund amount was three billion. Last year, managing the detailed transactions for fifty billion, was hell. I did not want to do it again, and as I saw the calculations I made, it reminded me I had come back in time.

I had not felt like this during Thailand in my previous life, as that had been a war. I had lost over one hundred million to my company, and it had been more devastating because the entire world had been in an economic boom. I had been blind for victory, and it was a miracle I had not been sued. However, my credentials had gotten love calls from Korean banks after I went back to Korea, but I did not go back to work. Instead, I spent time with my father. While remembering the past, it was then that Jonathan contacted me.

<Sun! We finished calculations!>

I could feel what the numbers would be from his voice.

<A profit rate of 450%, totaling ninety billion dollars. Brian did it.>

Jonathan had gone through the fifty billion dollar episode with me, and therefore his voice was as excited as he had been in Thailand.

<There will be many new millionaires.>

<They got the golden rope from heaven Sun, which is you now.> (EN: Please ask Google-sensei about the myth of King Suro, and the golden cord from heaven. ^_^ Obviously Jonathan has been reading up on Korea. )

Even if the contract had been the minimum in the field, people would become rich. I had limited the profit bonus of 20%, the industry’s average, to 1% for the special hedge fund Black Swan. There had been people in Onider who had walked out of the office before hearing the entire contact, which was natural. Wall Street managers lived by a strict performance-based system and would earn ten to twenty times their annual salary from bonuses. Those from Onider had been such people, but we managed to calm them down after mentioning that they would not be held responsible for Jonathan’s directions and any resultant losses for Black Swan, which held my and Jonathan’s personal funds and the American pension funds. The 1% profit was nine hundred million dollars anyway.

<How many people participated this time? You said a hundred.>

<One hundred and one, including Brian. Where did you find him, Sun? He was born to do this.>

They would receive bonuses according to their positions, which would be about nine million dollars each. It may be small, considering the jackpot they just hit. Actually, considering the corporate tax for investment profits…

Jonathan mentioned that point.

<The problem is the corporate tax. We would need to pay a minimum of 20%, which means eighteen billion dollars will go to the government.>

<You sound like a patriot.>

<If I knew things would go like this…>

I knew what Jonathan was thinking, but someone needed to be visible and not in the hidden offshore accounts. We needed to placate the US government, by surrendering a share of the profits from the profit made by our visible assets.

<What about Jillian? Did they finish calculations?>

<Not yet.>

<I’m betting on Brian, and I wish you were here. Things are…crazy.>

<Wait, I got a mail.>

<From Jillian?>

I spoke after reading the mail.

<You guys lost.>

***

Jessica ran into Jillian’s office after receiving the file from accounting.

“I got the calculations!”

“Tell me.”

However, Jillian had to stand up to read them as Jessica froze after reading the documents. She gave them to Jillian with a dazed expression.

[Total Profit Rate: +615%]

[Profit: $92,250,000,000]

The total was over a hundred billion after adding the original investment money.

“This is…astounding!”

“Don’t be so loud.”

Jessica looked at her boss with amazement at his calm after seeing such a number. However, she then felt something else from her boss.

“I cannot understand why you are not satisfied.”

Jessica asked brazenly.

“This is not enough.”

“You’re too greedy. You made history, as no hedge fund had ever gotten this profit rate before.”

Jonathan was an exception, as his profit rate had been made while the investment was under three hundred thousand. While that was also amazing…

Jillian continued in an annoyed voice.

“I did so after attacking with the entire fifteen billion dollars.”

“You’re saying that it was speculation and not an investment? I think differently. While they have the same purpose…”

“Continue.”

Jessica did not speak, as her face flushed from having said too much already. Jillian spoke slowly, and his voice was heavy with sighs.

“Both speculation and investing are done with responsibility as our collateral, as we lose money if we estimate wrong. Money needs to be managed with the utmost care, even more so when it is not our own money. However, did we carry that weight? We were not responsible for anything.”

Jillian’s hand now tightened until the pen he was holding shook.

“We were promised that we would still retain control of the funds with our positions intact if we based all of our actions on the proposal and even if lost all the money.”

“That was why we could be so aggressive.”

“Insanely.”

“Yes, we were insanely aggressive.”

“We were that. But Jessica, no investor should forgive us when we take a loss. Our investors are most careful, as even a slight loss means a loss in millions. Which is why even slight losses mean we lose their business. However, they said that we could lose it all, without consequences.”

Jillian continued to speak.

“They gave us free rein because the investment proposal had been perfect. No one could have lost if they based their moves on it.”

“……”

“We should have earned more, Jessica.”

Jillian rumpled his hair, and Jessica inwardly shouted at him in her mind.

‘How much more? You controlled fifteen billion dollars, and we made this much profit because of you!”

Jessica was bursting out of her seams.

“Did you see yourself in the mirror, Jessica? You look like you went through a fantastic experience and learned a lot. You think that you’re a different person right now, right?”

“Yes.”

“What we learned here is useless. Investment without responsibility cannot happen. However, if you want to learn something useful…”

“Yes.”

“Go back in time and think in my place how you could have earned more profit.”

“Me? Isn’t that for you to think?”

“If you can convince me, I’ll persuade the investors to give you free rein and a limit of a billion dollars.”

Jessica’s eyes opened wide as her boss offered a head trader position in a desk team to someone whose entire resume consisted of answering phone calls.

“Jessica.”

“Yes?”

“Listen carefully when I say that we could have earned more.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 66

New York and the Isle of Man achieved the profits I anticipated, Jillian and Cheongsoo Kim had shown their capabilities. Since there is no corporate tax in the Isle of Man, the profits went straight into Jonathan’s and my accounts, and after excluding other fees, the total was about one hundred billion dollars. New York’s payout was about eighty billion after taxes, and my offshore accounts held another twelve billion dollars. So, we held about two hundred billion dollars now, and the war we had gone through was more savage than ever before. Someone lost as we won, and the aftermath will be just as cruel.

LTCM going down with Russia had happened in my previous life and had been the starting point of the 2007-2008 Global Financial Crisis that the Subprime Mortgage Crisis of 2007 will trigger. How many more will fall? But now was not the time to think about such things. (EN: LTCM Long-Term Capital Management)

***

Jonathan wanted to meet me at the airport, but he could not do so since the losers had started to come to him. I hurried to find a taxi and texted Jonathan about my arrival after getting out of the airport. I arrived at Wall Street and wondered yet again, how such a small street moved global finances. I got out at Trinity Church. (EN: yes, they had texting back then. ^_^ )

-Isn’t this grand? But remember, the losers are buried in the graveyard.

The man whose name I could not remember had spoken those words to me when I studied abroad in my previous life. The atmosphere was desolate, and I saw some managers walk around like zombies. It seemed a few of them would go straight into the grave at this rate.

Those I suspected were financial reporters fared better, merely shocked and not suicidal, and I heard some words clearly as I passed them. Bankruptcy, LTCM, market collapse, crisis expansion, and Russia. It was ironic to see that America, after being so wary of Russian nuclear weapons, had been attacked by the effects of capitalism.

However, my New York head office was filled with smiling faces, and the difference was like heaven and hell. I told the receptionist in the lobby that I had an appointment and sat in the reception area. There were three other people who seemed to have been working in Wall Street for a while, waiting for Jonathan. They seemed to know each other well despite having been in different companies. They stopped talking when I came in and started looking over the documents that they had brought with them. Obviously they were wary of talking in front of outsiders.

A little bit later, the office door opened, and the men rose. The person who had come out of the office with Jonathan walked away, and Jonathan went back in and closed the door. The secretary then told me that I could go in.

At those words, the three men looked at me in astonishment, but I went in without caring about it.

“It’s hectic around here, but welcome.”

Jonathan took off his necktie and jacket to lean against his chair.

“Did you see that bald guy that just left? He’s from LTCM and asked me to lend him two billion dollars. However, he didn’t mention management shares, and everyone is like that.”

Jonathan clenched his teeth and, after a minute, asked me whether I wanted something to drink.

“You’re too busy. Do you have the list?”

Jonathan took out a document from his desk drawer and added LTCM before handing it to me.

“Things are quite serious. The government will have a big enough headache over LTCM alone, but look at the list.”

This was the beggar’s list, and the names written there had been our enemies a few days ago. We had fought with everything we had, and the defeated were coming to beg for their lives. They were asking Jonathan to lend them money so they could avoid bankruptcy.

“......”

I could not speak after looking over the list, as famous banks and hedge funds filled the page. It was not only them, but their clients, pensions, and products that went in the trillions. If they all went bankrupt, the resulting financial crisis would be catastrophic. I saw a monitor on the wall.

“Turn up the volume.”

I heard the head of the US Treasury speak.

“The world may be going through the worst global financial crisis in seventy years, right now.”

He was mentioning the Great Depression, and our faces turned dark. This was the turning point, and I sat across Jonathan after turning off the monitor. We looked at the list.

“The greedy bastards. They don’t want to part with money even while going down, despite knowing what will happen.”

Jonathan was seriously angry. While we did start the Russian financial war, we were the victors and we did not blame ourselves for what would happen to the losers after their defeat. Obviously, Jonathan thought that he and I would be more realistic had we been the losers. Jonathan was venting out his anger to me, and I saw the bloodthirsty light I had seen in my previous life for the second time now.

“They are bringing it onto themselves.”

“Wrap up today’s schedule, Jonathan.”

“Umm-“

“They have to face reality and they will find out that no one can lend them money as they keep begging.”

“The Treasury and the Central Bank will intervene, as the situation is that serious.” (EN: The Federal Reserve System, the central bank of the United States, was founded by Congress to provide a safe, flexible and stable monetary and financial system.)

Most hedge funds have their offices in tax havens, which meant that they were strictly not American companies. However, the US Treasury had to salvage them, which would raise questions.

“The government cannot save them all, and they will have to come to you.”

“I don’t want to, and they can all just die.”

“Invite them here, I will set up the meet.”

“Well...”

Jonathan would know what this chance meant. We gained money and fame, but this chance meant we would have the hedge funds’ intricate web of connections, customer histories, organizations, and people at once!

They would lose their companies. The reason Jonathan was not eager was due to seeing their greed directly. We discussed the situation and wrapped up after choosing the best of the bankrupt banks and hedge funds we would take.

“Jonathan, go ahead and take everything they own.” (EN: ^_^ )

***

It was not only Jonathan who had things to do, and I had something big in front of me. I went back to Korea to my office, and Yeonhee Woo shook the car keys after finishing the preparations. We went on the road to Gimje, and after wandering the mountain for a while, I also got the message.

[You discovered a dungeon.]

Since Yeonhee Woo had discovered a dungeon by herself, she also had the Explorer title. We looked at each other and started the preparations. I marked the perimeters with the fishing line and stuck the signpost. I called Choi on the way to Seoul and thought that these preparations would become some sort of ritual after discovering a dungeon. (EN: Choi was the guy who built the first dungeon enclosure, remember?)

Therefore, I was starting the next dungeon’s construction before going into the F class dungeon that nearly killed me the first time.

“The mental hospital had started like this.”

Yeonhee Woo remarked after I finished my phone call.

“It will be tomorrow.”

“Do I have anything to prepare?”

“Sleep well. You won’t be able to from tomorrow.”

“And?”

“Write your will if you won’t. There’s a high possibility of us not coming back.”

However, despite the odds, that Unicorn account did come back with amazing results. Now was my turn.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 67

[Yeonhee Woo has joined your party.]

“Remember this before we go in. The Leader-”

Yeonhee Woo did not stumble like she had before despite both shouldering a backpack and holding her bow. She spoke while maintaining her balance. Her voice did shake, though.

“The Leader’s orders must be followed.”

“If I die, you die. If you die, I die. Remember that all of my orders are for both of us.”

“I’m ready.”

“We’re going in.”

I stepped first into the blue barrier and heard Yeonhee Woo’s tense voice as I went into the darkness.

“I got it. An F class skill Night Eyes and three quests.”

“We’re going to the entrance room.”

I heard the door creak, and the entrance room had been safe as it had been the last time. Only darkness waited for us there, and I confirmed the number of doors first by looking at the walls. After the dungeon was reset, there was only one door. We had no choice but to open it. Yeonhee Woo was drawing the map, and her ballpoint was shaking. I spoke to her.

“It’s natural to feel fear and anxiety. You can cry or scream on seeing them, and it’s a normal response in your first battle. Just don’t move out of my sight, and I only need you to do that.”

“I understand.”

Yeonhee Woo spoke as she looked over my shoulder, and she was quiet.

“We will go into the first corridor.”

I spoke as I opened the wooden door and saw that there were no traps. The corridor was quiet, but it was only a moment later I heard footsteps running toward us. Their numbers were not much, and I estimated three or four at maximum. I held a dagger in one hand and a longsword in the other and waited calmly.

I saw sharp teeth and the monster’s head and stabbed my dagger between its eyes. The monster threw itself on me with the dagger stuck on its forehead, and I stepped back to avoid the tackle. I stomped on its head as it stared at me and heard her gasp at the loud crunch, behind me.

While the sounds were coming near, no one entered my sights, which gave me time to prepare. I yanked out the dagger by stepping on its face and looked around us.

[You have beaten the Declan Patrol Soldier.]

[You have gained 1 point.]

[Accumulated points: 163.]

[Declan Extermination: Exterminated Declan Soldier 33/60]

I was startled when two came at me at the same time. While I held two weapons, I had no intention of using them simultaneously. I had no qualms about letting a weapon go, as the situation dictated and I abandoned the long blade after piercing a monster with it.

It was when I was stepping sideways when the third came rushing at me. I realized that it was too late for me to avoid it, as it was too fast. The monster tried to rake my face with its claws, and I stabbed at its face at the same time.

While I was dazed for a second as my head took the hit, I felt my dagger hit and raked its face as I toppled backward from the body blow. I managed to overturn the situation at the last moment, with the mutt underneath me. While its hand was large enough to cover my face, I could see between its long claws. It was trying to bite me and push me back, but I used my dagger to rip the mutt’s throat open.

[Yeonhee Woo used Physical Healing.]

[Your wounds heal by a little.]

I managed to sit up, and my dagger went into its chest. I stabbed it for the final time, and after the kill message popped up, I stood up. I wiped the blood on my face and looked at Yeonhee Woo.

She was looking in my direction with her face frozen. She was not able to overcome her revulsion and fear. Yeonhee Woo had frozen, and only her wild eyes looked at me. I was surprised she had managed to use the skill, and while I had not needed it, the cooldown time was short anyway.

I pointed behind me with my thumb at the mutt that was barely breathing with my longsword stuck in its abdomen.

“Finish him.” (EN: ^_^)

I did not need to give her my dagger, as Yeonhee Woo had one on her thigh. She just needed to take it out and finish the monster off, as I had taught her how to use one. It would be easy to end the monster’s life, but it was difficult for her because it had a humanoid body.

Even if the monster was not human-shaped, killing something big was terrifying for civilians. However, Yeonhee Woo needed to do this, and she slowly took out the dagger on her thigh. She moved slowly to stand next to the writhing monster. While I could not see her face, I knew what her expression would be. I spoke as I stared at her.

“Just stab as hard as you can anywhere in the chest.”

I did not speak loudly, but my voice rang because everything was so quiet. Yeonhee Woo had frozen, and I thought maybe this had been too early. If she forgot that she was a healer, she could get used to this. The question was whether the dungeon would wait for her.

I was walking up to her when she spoke in a loud voice.

“Wait!”

I stopped moving.

“Wait a minute…”

Yeonhee Woo knelt and placed the dagger’s point on the monster’s chest like she had in the bathroom. She put her weight on the dagger.

[You have gotten 1 point.]

[Declan Extermination: Exterminated Declan Soldier 35/60]

Yeonhee Woo was quiet as she bent over the monster, but I thought she was sobbing.

“Brace yourself and follow me.”

I saw a dungeon box farther away, and it was the skill Iron Skin. This skill hardened a body part and would block the monsters’ teeth better. (EN: At this point, Dear Readers, you might be wondering why Sun took the chance to open this dungeon box, even though in chapter 46, he refused to risk it. Well, in chapter 69, we find the answer to why he no longer fears to open dungeon boxes. ^_^ )

***

Yeonhee Woo’s attention was on her sticky fingers, and she stared at the thick blood that covered them.

“Their blood is red like us…”

The reason that fantasy movies rendered their monsters’ blood green was to avoid being censored. However, this was reality. We had come back to the entrance room, and I was installing a more intricate trap than I had before.

“Hey.”

She looked at me instead of replying.

“You did well in the corridor and successfully used your skill.”

Yeonhee Woo looked surprised, but her performance had been acceptable. During the Trial Tests, when people saw monsters for the first time, there had been a lot of people who just lost it. Some shouted crazy things, cried for their mothers, and even clung to those who were trying to fight. Women would look at men and scream at them to do something.

I set up the trap and did not think I needed to warn her about stepping on it. She already knew, and her eyes seemed to be carefully analyzing the trap. We moved again to the door that led to the first room. In my previous attempt, I had gotten jumped here by about twenty mutts before, and perhaps since I had told her that, she was shaking like a child.

She was merely holding her bow, and I whispered in her ear before opening the door.

“What did I say to do when you find that you cannot control yourself?”

Concentrate. Yeonhee Woo mouthed the words.

“Don’t forget your mental skills.”

Hunters like Yeonhee Woo found their strength by sharing the emotions of others. By sharing my resolve and hatred of these mutts, and feeling my determination to end them.

“Concentrate on me.”

Yeonhee Woo’s body stopped shaking after those words.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 68

Yeonhee Woo felt her world crumble when the monsters came jumping out of the darkness for the first time. She realized how insufficient her imagination had been, despite having thought that she was “prepared”. How laughable! Yeonhee Woo simply had been unable to imagine the reality of the shrieks and growling roars of hunting predators, the putrid stench of carrion eaters and the metallic scent of their blood, and the terrifying speed of these creatures.

The monsters that Sunhoo had drawn were real, and she could feel the emotions coming from the monsters. She shuddered at the monsters’ rage and hunger towards Sunhoo, and was horrified by their frenzy to rip and tear at his abdomen, to feast on his soft innards. Her world crumbled for the second time when Sunhoo sat on the monster to stab its chest. It was not a battle between good and evil, the dungeon was a war of survival.

The standards between monsters and humans did not exist there, and the man who survived was a stranger to Yeonhee Woo. Her face went white when the bloody man came to her to demand she plunge a dagger into a monster.

Now, her world was about to crumble for the third time due to the man standing at the door and the nightmare she could see beyond his shoulder. The room beyond was filled with monsters, and her mental preparations did not work. The shrieks and the savagery of the creatures that wanted to kill her were hell. And in hell, instead of fire, there was darkness, and monsters screamed instead of sinners. Bleeding and still twitching and thrashing monster bodies piled up in front of the man.

“Heal!”

Yeonhee Woo used her skill, as she remembered one thing that the man had said. If he died, she would die too. If he died, monsters would come for her through the door currently blocked by the man and his blades. She could not take her eyes off their glowing yellow eyes, as they were filled with the instinct to kill. Yeonhee Woo shuddered again, and she felt faint. Her world was becoming a ruin, but a human scream filled her ears. It was from the man.

[You cannot use the skill.]

[Cooldown time: 03:30]

She could still use ‘Marie’s Hand,’ but a monster rushed at her when Sunhoo had stumbled for a moment. She met its eyes, and the monster’s movements were too fast as it charged at her.

“No!”

Yeonhee Woo screamed not at the monster but at the man, as the room would be filled with monsters when he moved from his position. It was right after her scream that she saw the monster’s body on the ground with an arrow sticking out of it.

She remembered screaming at Sunhoo but did not remember what she did with her bow. She came to her senses now as she stabbed the monster’s chest. Yeonhee Woo started in surprise when the man spoke.

“Good!”

She looked at the man, and while the man was now looking forward again after confirming what she had done, she could read in that brief instant their eyes met that he had praised her. Yeonhee Woo’s world was restored again, and she placed an arrow in her bow as she covered his back.

***

[Declan Extermination: Exterminated Declan Soldier 54/60]

[Accumulated Points: 184]

There had been nineteen monsters in the first room, and now there were six left before the quest was completed. There were no other monsters after the last message. While the mutts had some intelligence, they were not smart enough to hide when they could attack.

“Clear.”

We returned to the first room as we walked past the corpses until we could see none. We both sat on the ground, and Yeonhee Woo offered me a white pill with her bloody hand. While my dagger was laced with Odin’s Wrath and my left arm had been hardened by the Iron Skin skill, we could not go into the next room like this. I swallowed the pill and lay down.

“Continue to heal me while I rest for a while.”

I could not sleep immediately, and there were still some pains left despite the painkiller. The scenes I just saw flew by. Trying to protect Yeonhee Woo was a luxury, and I had to forget her when I went into battle. Then, I just improvised as I fought hand to claw, despite being a battle between weaklings. If my levels increased, we would not need to do this again. Until then…

[Yeonhee Woo used Physical Healing.]

[Your wounds heal a little.]

The message would pop up even when my eyes were closed, as she was doing her job. Healers would shine during times like this, especially when the party was weak. I remembered when I had let a mutt pass, as it rushed at her despite being nearly dead. I thought she would manage it and did not move from my position. She had done so, and I was proud of her for what she had screamed at the time.

“No!”

She yelled this so that I would not move, and the battle was now over. The win meant a lot, as we learned that we could clear a room like this without using The Man Who Overcame Adversity or an insignia. I did not feel the pain, as it had dulled enough for me to sleep.

***

I heard Yeonhee Woo’s voice in my ear, and she was saying that she could not apply her skills anymore. My right arm had been injured enough so I could not hold the sword, but now I could move it easily. I clenched my fist to test if I was ready to fight again.

“The treatment ended, and I got a silver box for completing the treatment of a party member for the first time.”

I saw that she held a necklace in one hand, and she held it out to me.

[Medal of Restraint (Medal)

Effect: Restricts the target.

Class: E

Cooldown Time: Seven days]

I took it silently and wore it on my neck. We did not need words, she remembered her contract in her silence. She was to give me any items that she could hand over, but I did not expect Yeonhee Woo to react this way. She should have realized the value of items, but she did not seem dissatisfied as she looked at me. Yeonhee Woo spoke.

“If we go back alive, right?”

I nodded. I would give her the money as written on the contract. Did she like money this much? I did know how stupid it was to presume to know a person. What mattered was that she had a strong goal. She spoke again.

“There’s a dungeon box here.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 69

Our top priority was to secure an Escape Insignia, and I told her to keep back as I stood in front of the dungeon box. Yeonhee Woo moved to the farthest point in the room away from me, as she knew that I could get cursed and attack her. She looked nervous, and could she do what I instructed her to do, if the worst-case scenario happened?

“I’ll open the box.”

Yeonhee Woo nodded, and I reached out my hand towards the box. I saw a message.

[Will you open the box?]

“Yes.”

I saw a flash of light.

[Your stamina increased by 9.]

[Stamina: F(23)]

I was satisfied with the result, as the number was random between one and ten. I was actually extremely lucky and sent the all clear sign to Yeonhee Woo. However, she did not come to me but stopped at a distance. I had warned her about curses, but she seemed relieved, like she had felt my inner peace. I had never formed a party with her type and I had avoided the Second Evil, who had used mental skills, at all costs. They were rare and formidable, and I had been right avoiding them as I saw Yeonhee Woo sense my emotions. What if they had joined my party with malicious intentions?

Yeonhee Woo’s body shook at that moment.

[Yeonhee Woo used Heal Fear.]

She looked surprised, and the arrow in her bow was pointed at me. I spoke calmly.

“That’s the way to do it. You unnecessarily used a skill, but you did well.”

Yeonhee Woo was asking with her eyes an explanation.

“I was thinking of the past and did not expect you would react to that.”

“Sorry. I should have waited a bit more.”

Yeonhee Woo’s bow was turned to point to the ground.

“No, you’re doing well as I taught you.”

“But.”

“We have time, as my skills are on cooldown. We can slow down a bit.”

While mental healers were a double-edged sword, I did not need to fear dungeon boxes anymore. Yeonhee Woo knew she could not survive alone without me, so she could be trusted. I gave her a dungeon quiz question. (EN: Yes, as mentioned, this was why Sun no longer feared dungeon boxes.)

“What doors do you see?”

“There is one in each direction, and the one we entered this room from.”

She had not opened a door alone and stood nervously now. While we would need to be wary of traps from now on, F class traps were primitive and gave us points. I discovered the same trap as the one from my first visit, though of course the dungeon had been reset. Yeonhee Woo was leaning against the wall behind me.

“You see that string on the doorknob? We should take care of this first.”

She nodded quickly.

“It’s your turn.”

I changed positions, and she stared at her dagger while I gripped her backpack straps with both hands.

“I’m cutting it now.”

Yeonhee Woo moved her arm as she spoke.

[You have been given 1 point.]

The moment the message popped up, I pulled Yeonhee Woo as hard as I could towards me, and we fell together in a heap. The door exploded with a boom, and fragments showered over us. After a few minutes, I stood up first and extended my hand towards her. She was still looking at the huge stone ball that had just swung on the chain above us, which by now had stopped swinging. She took my hand, and hers was cold as I raised her up.

“Congratulations. You have been the second to complete the hidden quest.”

I recited the message she would be reading.

“You have gained a bronze box as your reward.”

Her eyes were moving as she read the text I couldn’t see, and I saw a bright light flash in her eyes as the box opened. I knew without her speaking that it was not an insignia or an item, as her gaze was still looking ahead. Her lips opened.

“My skill stats were raised. Marie’s Hand is now F(6).”

***

While Odin’s Wrath was a formidable skill, its weakness was that I could use it only thirty minutes a day. However, I dared not open the next door without being able to use it.

[Remaining Cool Time: 21 Hours 30 Minutes 21 Seconds]

[Remaining Cool Time: 21 Hours 30 Minutes 20 Seconds]

We were waiting for the countdown to end, and Yeonhee Woo was lying down with her eyes closed. Her breathing was stable, and when I was about to place a blanket over her, she opened her eyes.

“I’m not sleeping.”

“I know. Rest up while you can.”

“How long have we been here?”

“Four hours.”

Yeonhee Woo closed her eyes again after hearing my answer, and she must have thought that time was passing slowly. I would have trained her if she were a combatant, but in a way, rest was training for her. I had been practicing my dagger when I noticed her looking at me. I had removed my shirt and was sweating all over, as I had been training as if my agility had been raised to E class after using the insignia or triggering the Man Who Overcame Adversity.

This was not for the boss fight, but to take down the one with the two heads. I spoke to her.

“Say what you want to.”

“Is this really all right?”

“What?”

“Me. I’m not doing anything while you fight in front of me.”

“That’s what a healer does. You only need to support me, and I need to do the rest. Don’t try anything more, as it is dangerous.”

“What did your former comrades do?”

The question was sudden, and she quietly waited for my answer. I had not mentioned such people to her but understood why she asked the question. If I had known there would be rewards for being the second person to discover a dungeon, and the second person to remove a trap, the implication was that someone else had been with me before. If I had hogged the first rewards, as she assumed, the only way I would know about the rewards of being second is if someone else had been with me. I could not fault her logic, certainly she had been a capable teacher.

Yeonhee Woo took out a towel from her bag and handed it to me. I was about to receive it, but she only shook her head.

“Stay like that.”

Yeonhee Woo stood behind my back and wiped me down, and I felt her soft fingers along with the towel. Her breath was warm, and this had never happened before. In my previous life, I only felt the glares from the freelancers I gathered to enlarge my party, because safety comes with numbers. I asked her a question. (EN: Yep, he still thinks of her as not a full member of his party. He still has trust issues. )

“Is that all?”

“What?”

“You’re not asking me further questions when you clearly want to.”

“I’m sorry for making you remember painful memories. That person...must have gone against your orders.”

Her answer was unexpected.

“Don’t worry, I will follow your orders when they mean survival for both of us.”

Yeonhee Woo spoke seriously, like a person about to die. I patted her shoulder silently and sat down. It was not bad to have a person talk with, though that was not the reason I had her join me. While the dungeon was silent again, I could hear her breathing and rustling. That made me not think of the past in the darkness.

***

“Clear.”

The door with the trap opened to an empty corridor, and I stood in front of the door that went to the next room. She knew what to do, and I did not need to order her. She stood with her bow raised, and I slowly approached the door. There were no traps, and I just needed to open it.

My heart started to beat faster again, and in my previous life, this had continued until I entered A class. All hunters preferred Gate Overflow battles, rather than dungeon conquests because of this. I pointed at the door, and Yeonhee Woo nodded.

“We will enter the second room.”

My voice was tense, and I opened the door while I was speaking. I got goosebumps when I saw what was beyond the door.

[You have activated Iron Skin.]

[You have activated Odin’s Wrath.]

I shouted to Yeonhee Woo while not taking my eyes off the room beyond the door.

“Don’t heal me until I say so!”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 70

Opening the second door I saw the same flea-bitten, two headed mutt as last time, though I did not know whether it was the same monster as before. I knew that it was stronger than other mutts, and the system had named it a warrior. In the past, the E class hunters had to charge it en-masse to kill it, and the only positive thing was that it was the nearest monster to the door.

The monster behaved the same as my recollections, and it flung aside the other mutts running towards me from behind and growled, asserting its dominance.

The sounds made by the twin heads were fierce, and no other monsters dared to come forward. However, I knew that they would become hyenas and rush at me to pull me down as a pack, should I be weakened by the Alpha. I backed away as the monster came toward me, as my strength was too low to face it hand to hand. I retreated to create a space where I could move, as the monster had to lower its head to come through the door. The doorway was an advantage. Since a monster that big had appeared, it was natural that Yeonhee Woo’s breathing became rapid. I glared at the monster.

“Are you a wolf or a mutt? Keep the curs back.”

While it would not understand me, the monster must have felt something. One of its heads turned back and made a warning sound to others. As the other continued to glare at me, an ambush would be impossible. I would need to counter the first rush by the boss, as this situation was more effective when I was at a disadvantage. The boss will not call for the other mutts to swarm me if it thinks it can bring me down by itself.

The head that had turned back now looked at me, and the monster’s body bristled, and its glare had a different light. The monster was ready, and I remembered my fear from the first time. However, I had fought mutts one-on-one countless times, and if I did not fear it, I could do this. I used Iron Skin to reinforce my left arm as my shield, and began.

***

‘Give me an order!’

Yeonhee Woo was about to scream to Sunhoo to let her heal him. The blue sparks following Sunhoo’s dagger did not look as dangerous as they had before, as the monster did not flinch when he stabbed it. Instead, the monster had struck Sunhoo down, and while he managed to stand up again, there was blood flowing from his mouth. While Yeonhee Woo did not know much about battle, she knew that the monster was too strong as Sunhoo had warned her. It overpowered Sunhoo in both strength and speed, and the monster did not flinch when it was wounded.

On the other hand, every moment was dire for Sunhoo, as the monster would just bite or strike him no matter how much he attacked it.

‘No!’

Yeonhee stifled a scream when Sunhoo’s body flew, and the monster strangled him against the wall. Sunhoo managed to strike with his dagger once before his body went limp. Yeonhee Woo’s gaze followed the dagger Sunhoo had dropped from his hand to the pool of blood. She was desperately trying NOT to use her skill or her arrows.

-Do not use any skills when I fight the twin-headed monster. I may look like I’m dying, but I will be waiting for the Man Who Overcame Adversity to kick in, and when doing so, you must…

Yeonhee Woo remembered Sunhoo’s orders, and her gaze moved towards the door.

-You have to run away as fast as you can should the mutts go after you.

Sunhoo had been right as the monsters beyond the door growled louder and louder in excitement. She wanted to cover her ears and knew that the time to run was near. Yeonhee Woo saw Sunhoo in pain and remembered a memory from her past. The entire family had gone fishing, and a fish had escaped from the bucket. While it had writhed and flopped around on the ground, it became still after a while, and her father had picked it up. It started flailing again, but the movements told her the fish was dying.

Sunhoo was like that fish now, and she wanted to do anything that would free him from the monster’s grasp. She had done so countless times in her head. However…

-Do not use Marie’s Hand at this time, as that is for the boss fight. You cannot endure such deep wounds. Just think of your survival even if I look like I’m dying. I won’t be able help you in that situation, so remember this.

Yeonhee Woo needed to follow those words if she wanted BOTH of them to survive, so she shed her backpack so she could move faster.

Sunhoo’s scream was not loud, but it was a signal for her, as the monsters began to roar and ran after her. She turned away from Sunhoo and started to run. The baying of the hounds were close by the time she returned to the first room. Yeonhee Woo looked around, her breathing rough. The room layout was confusing since it was dark. She was aiming for the entrance room because she remembered that he had setup traps there, as their final contingency. Survival instincts made people discover hidden talents and raise their concentration, and Yeonhee Woo thought fast and decided quickly.

She did not go to the entrance because the trap had been for when everything else failed. However, she dared not open another door and ran along the wall.

She ran into a corner and looked behind her with her bow raised with shaking hands. However, it was then she saw a message window.

[You have completed the Quest ‘One on One Combat.’ Please decide who will receive the reward.]

Another message popped up.

[You have been distributed 1 point.]

[Declan Extermination: Exterminated Declan Soldier 28/60]

Then, the first message popped up again.

[You have completed the Quest ‘One on One Combat.’ Please decide who will receive the reward.]

A new message came up to replace all others.

[You have been distributed 1 point.]

[Declan Extermination: Exterminated Declan Soldier 29/60]

Yeonhee Woo realized that Sunhoo had won and was coming to her, but her expectations shattered instantly. Sharp teeth and jaws came out of the darkness. Yeonhee Woo suppressed her instinct to shoot immediately.

-The first shot is important. You will be eaten if you cannot critically injure a monster with the first shot, so be calm and shoot for the eyes.

The monster ran to her as she shot her arrow.

***

I ran dripping blood, one mutt had disappeared despite most of them swarming me. I could not chase it, as there were twenty rushing me. I managed to kill the Declan Warrior using the insignia and Adversity Overcomer, but my body was creaking despite not feeling any pain. Real fights were different from imaginary ones, as the monster had been too powerful. However, these mutts I could manage. I kicked one as it charged me, and while I stumbled a bit, I managed to remain upright. The one next to me lost its arm, and I finished killing them all within twenty seconds.

[You have completed the quest ‘Declan Extermination.’]

[You have gained a Silver Box as your first-place reward.]

[You have gained 28 Strength points.]

[Strength: F(50)]

I had no time to read the messages and focused on the one that followed her.

[You have completed the Quest ‘One on One Combat.’ Please decide who will receive the reward.]

That meant that Yeonhee Woo was still alive, as I would automatically receive the reward if she was dead. I walked with a limp and realized that the Adversity Overcomer had ended when I entered the first room. I could not see or feel anything as I fell to the ground. She should be in the entrance room, and the trap would have helped her survive. She may be shaking, traumatized and afraid. I could not speak despite a healer being over there, and my eyes dimmed.

I thought it was blood at first, but it tasted of salt, not the metallic flavor of blood. Something wet was falling in drops on my face.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 71

I saw a strange woman but did not have the strength to crush her neck. I thought I had been finally caught by the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues, and it seemed like I would not be able to avenge those who had died without meaning. I had regained my senses, but my body would not move. I should have saved up points and not use them all for opening a Challenger Box. Oh?

“You can’t move yet.”

The woman’s voice was soft, but I went through too much to be soothed by her tone. She must be using a skill, and I thought it was a mental skill. Maybe I had been caught by the Second Evil.

“Rest more.”

Her voice grew faint.

***

I woke to the smell of food. I opened the status window instead of asking Yeonhee Woo, and two days had passed since I last used the Man Who Overcame Adversity. Things had not been this bad last time in this dungeon, but the battle with the twin-headed monster had been worse than before, in my previous life. I saw Yeonhee Woo coming with water and pills.

“I healed you until my skill stopped working.”

“Where are we?”

“This is the first room. I made a trap at the broken door, but you should look at it.”

“Trap?”

“It only makes a sound. Just in case.”

She spoke indifferently. I saw that her neck, chest, and legs were wrapped in soiled bandages. I saw mine, which was clean. I had been changed into new clothes, and Yeonhee Woo spoke at my gaze.

“Don’t worry, I didn’t look.”

I saw her face, and her cheek was wounded. They were serious for civilians but would take three days for us to recover. However, I knew what had happened to her from her wounds.

“You survived.”

I flinched inside, as she was wounded because of me. While I had told her that everything was over if she had to fight a monster, I had forgotten how powerful survival instinct was for humans. She had survived a fight with a mutt, and I asked her to tell me how it went. She spoke like she did not want to remember, but her story was different from what I had expected.

She had not used the trap at the entrance room, maybe out of fear, and had met one of the monsters that got past me. Yeonhee Woo said she shot it with an arrow between the eyes, but the problem had been afterward. The monster had charged her regardless, and they went down together. I sat up despite her restraints because she seemed like she needed me to say some things.

“You did well. Your actions led to your survival.”

Yeonhee Woo showed a faint and sad smile. I took off my bandages and saw that there was no more blood. She rolled them up and placed them in her backpack. She had gotten it back after killing the mutt.

[You have completed the Quest ‘One on One Combat.’ Please decide who the first place is.]

She seemed to be seeing the same message, and we agreed that I would take first place and she would take second. After we did so, new messages popped up.

[You have completed the Quest ‘One on One Combat.’]

[You have accumulated 500 points.]

This was why hunters had tried to do any and all dungeon quests they could, in my previous life. Now was the time to reap the rewards.

***

I had received 1223 points in total from everything that had happened up to now, and they were worth four Bronze Boxes or one Silver Box and a Bronze Box.

[You have received a ‘Silver Box’ for the ‘Declan Extermination’ quest completion reward.]

I received fifty Strength points from the Silver Box I had earned for completing the ‘One on One Combat’ quest. I needed fifty more to raise my strength level from F to E, and if I could manage it, I would be able to go head-to-head with the mutts. It would become much easier to open the doors, and I could become a D class in Strength when using the Man Who Overcame Adversity. My strength could match the agility level I could increase with the insignia. So I desperately wanted something that increased my Strength.

The Silver Box opened, and the message that popped up made me almost jump in joy.

[You have gained 36 Strength points.]

[Strength: F(86)]

I managed to get what I wanted, and now I only needed fourteen points to raise my Strength rank. I was torn between opening one Silver Box and one Bronze Box or four Bronze Boxes.

I then saw Yeonhee Woo waiting for me like she wanted to speak about her rewards and accumulated points.

“Wait.”

I wanted my Strength stats to increase, but I would need at least two Bronze Boxes if I wanted to fill fourteen points. The five major categories of box rewards were points, skills, attributes, items, and insignias. The possibilities were endless, so I decided to open a Bronze Box first.

[You have used 300 points.]

[Accumulated Points: 923]

[You have opened a Bronze Box.]

[You have gained 4 Strength points.]

[Strength: F(90)]

I knew this was the time to let it ride and opened another Bronze Box.

[You have opened a Bronze Box.]

[You have gained 10 Strength points.]

I hit the jackpot.

[Congratulations. Your Strength level increased by one rank. F -> E]

However, that was not the end.

[You have completed the achievement ‘Strongman.’]

[You have gained the trait ‘CounterStrike’ as the first to increase your Strength rank.]

[CounterStrike (Trait)

Effect: You will counter an attack at a very low probability rate.

Class: F(0)]

It was a trait, and I could not hold my joy back any longer. I let out a shout of joy, and Yeonhee Woo also smiled, feeling my emotion. My hands were shaking, and I wondered whether that guy’s luck had really come to me. It did not matter, and Yeonhee Woo started to speak, but I stopped her so I could open the other Bronze Boxes while I was on a roll.

[You have opened a Bronze Box.]

[Odin’s Wrath increases by 6 points.]

[Odin’s Wrath F(6)]

If I gained another skill, the Iron Skin skill would be thrown away since it was only an F class skill, so that was the right move. At my current F overall rank, my skill slots were severely limited.

[You have gained a Bronze Box.]

I saw that the reward was an item.

[You have gained the item ‘The Ring of the Blind.’]

[The Ring of the Blind (Item)

Effect: Increases the range one sees with the ‘Night Eyes’ skill.

Class: F]

Everything was perfect this time around, as there was nothing to throw away.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 72

I wore the ring, and I immediately could see further. While I could not see everywhere, this item was ideal for an F class maze. Now, it was Yeonhee Woo’s turn. I asked what her second-place reward was for the Declan Extermination quest and the One-on-One Combat quest, and she said that they had been both Silver Boxes.

“I got 18 Intelligence points, and the other was a skill named ‘Bravery.’”

She explained further.

[Bravery (Skill)

Effect: The target’s Will to Fight increases by a little. This skill cannot be used on the user.

Class: F(0)

Usable Time: 5 minutes

Cooldown Time: 6 Hours]

Yeonhee Woo spoke in a sad voice.

“While I’m the one who needs this skill, I cannot use it on myself. I don’t think this is useful for you if the will to fight means what I think it means.”

The will to fight is overcoming fear to fight, and I wondered whether this was meant to be a buff skill or not. Fear was not always negative, as it was like pain. Pain was a survival instinct that notified us of injury. Fear warned us of danger. When I used the Man Who Overcame Adversity, I did not feel pain, which let me fight hard but left me in agony afterward.

If someone with this skill joined a team with ill intentions, there would be bloodshed during boss fights. The Second Evil, who had been an attacker, had probably become strong so fast due to skills like these. She would have taken all the prizes, after the rest of her party died of wounds sustained in suicide attacks. It was distasteful that someone could control my mind.

Yeonhee Woo was quiet, and her gaze towards me made me uncomfortable. She lowered her eyes, but I could read the pity in them. She spoke to me in an awkward voice.

“It won’t help, right?”

“There is time to test it out. We need to wait for at least five days.”

I needed to use the Man Who Overcame Adversity again.

“Open your status window.”

I did not need to tell her she should write what she sees for me.

[Name: Yeonhee Woo

Stamina: F(2) Intelligence: F(40)

Accumulated Points: 1102

Traits(2) Skills(4)]

Her stat list was short, and her accumulated points warranted one Silver Box or three Bronze Boxes. It was up to me to help her out.

“Open Bronze Boxes. Let’s hope that your stamina will increase. You remember why, right?”

“It increases regeneration and lowers injuries. Also, it raises basic stamina.”

“You need the stats to decrease the risk for using Marie’s Hand.”

Yeonhee Woo asked a sudden question.

“Why are the rewards random?”

It was a natural question, and the Eight Virtues, who had been fanatics of the system, had said something like this.

-The Absolute Being has given us the strength, the will, and the weapons to fight evil and not forget his blessings.

They would write this at the end of their contracts, which meant that they made their party members pray to the Absolute Being when opening boxes. It was laughable. The people in my past life had been curious about where our powers and the system had come from, but nothing good had come from obsessing over these questions. It only brought out fanatics like the Eight Virtues.

“Do you know what happens with random rewards?”

“Yes?”

“Getting something good makes you want more, and not getting something good makes you want to try again. It makes you try to get more boxes.”

“It’s like the system knows how to manipulate us, which is not good.”

“So, don’t try to place meaning in the system. The [email protected] system knows what human beings want, and tries to mess with us.”

I was speaking more than usual. I was hoping my attitude became widespread, to try to prevent the rise of the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues this time.

“Start.”

She started looking in the air, and the first reward seemed to be an insignia. I immediately received a message.

[Yeonhee Woo has given you an insignia ‘Blockade’]

She seemed to have given it to me without knowing what the effect was.

[Blockade(Insignia)

Class: F

Effect: Seals off a designated area.

Usable Time: 5 minutes]

It was an insignia used to interdict monster attacks and was second to the Escape Insignia in terms of importance. It usually came out of dungeon boxes but also came out of normal boxes like this. I spoke while suppressing the urge to stroke her head.

“It was a good draw. Next.”

Her eyes followed the air and came back to me.

“I got 10 agility points.”

We were a bit disappointed that it had not been stamina.

“However, the agility level is F(0).”

“Regular humans have a max agility of 10, and your status window only displays stats that have reached superhuman levels. Any achievements?” (EN: Apparently her normal human agility is 0. Yep, she is clumsy. ^_^ )

Yeonhee Woo shook her head.

“I’ll be opening the last box. Is there a way to increase the possibility of getting what we want?”

Yeonhee Woo seemed nervous before opening the third box. Hunters had rituals before opening boxes, like looking at family pictures or shouting what they wanted. There had been a psychopath who said human blood would bring what he wanted. However, boxes were random, and my silence seemed to have answered her question.

It was then Yeonhee Woo shouted in joy. She hugged herself and looked at me with bright eyes.

“I got 10 stamina points!”

She was learning what it meant to get the reward she wanted from a box. Her smile was brighter at getting ten points of stamina, than when she had opened a Master Box. Yeonhee Woo looked away from her status screen with the same smile.

“So, this was why…”

***

This time, our goal was to clear all the dungeon quests and destroy the dungeon. Hunting monsters for points, outside of a quest did not give enough rewards compared to the risk, and it was common to embark on the next quest prepared by the dungeon after completing the extermination and the one-on-one quests. I often talked with Yeonhee Woo during the five days, and she spoke of her past after her nerves calmed down. I listened to her and realized that she had taken photographs of those she tried to help because of quests.

She had not known how to open her status screen at the time, but she had done so because a quest message would pop up when she succeeded in helping them.

“You were the last. I did not get the names of those I should help but knew at a glance.”

“If I’m the last, did you receive a quest completion notification?”

I then thought of something, and my voice grew cold.

“Are you doing a quest now?”

Yeonhee Woo shook her head.

“I did quests to survive. It was the only way I could convince myself I wasn’t crazy. My quests were important to me, it helped me hold on to myself.”

“……”

“I was doing the quest to s hold on to my sanity. I came here, risking my life, for the money.”

“How does your quest end? Do I have to say thank you to complete your quest?”

“No, the quest says that ‘I should help’ and nothing else.”

“……”

Yeonhee Woo was a big help to me, but not having achieved the quest meant something unknown was in play. I heard of such quests that would often result in nothing. I told her she shouldn’t worry about it.

Edited by Userunfriendly. (EN: Who besides me thinks this unknown quest is a flag? ^_^ )

Chapter 73

There were corpses everywhere, stacked up to my waist. Twenty monsters were now three, and they would need to jump over the piles of corpses to attack me.

[Yeonhee Woo used Physical Healing.]

[Your wounds heal by a little.]

I hurdled the pile first, and the remaining three did not have a choice in facing me. I used my Iron Skin reinforced fist to punch one in the face and took care of the remaining two.

“Clear.”

Yeonhee Woo’s face was stained with blood as she had to step over the corpses. While her face was in a grimace, her eyes were not closed since this was not the first time she had to do so. We circled the room and discovered that there were no doors. Yeonhee Woo confirmed our location on the map.

“We have to go back to the first room.”

There had been four doors in the first room. One opened into the corridor that led back to the room past the entrance, and one door led to another corridor that ended at the room we were in now. We had just finished clearing the rooms past the first door we had explored. The best-case scenario would have been to get to the boss room by the first route we had taken, but all we could do was to consider ourselves lucky that the clear had been short. Yeonhee Woo spoke again.

“We have food and water for about two weeks left.” (EN: I know, two backpacks provide four weeks worth of food and water?!)

It took a day to clear a room. (EN: Considering the cooldowns for Odin’s Wrath and the Man Who Overcame Adversity, that’s good.)

“We have to secure another Escape Insignia or complete the dungeon by then.”

“Will we make it?”

It had been two weeks since we had come here, as I had prepared supplies for four weeks.

***

Yeonhee Woo could not be considered even a F class, as she only had three types of stats. One did not consider the traits or skills when calculating a hunter’s class in my past life, as basic stats were considered more important. Even if one had high class skills and traits, they were useless if a hunter did not possess the minimum stats.

Even hunters who possessed skills with divine names were also evaluated on their base stats, not their extremely powerful skills, but they were already powerful in the first place. Therefore, in my past life, a hunter was decided on the average of four stat categories, and healers were no exception.

So, the two of us were trying to conquer a dungeon that needed at least five E class hunters, and Yeonhee Woo reminded me of that fact before the boss fight.

“The boss monster will be powerful, right?”

If I had not known what the boss monster was, this was suicide. However, this was the fourth time I had come here. I had barely survived the first attempt that the military forced me into, and it had been during my second time that I had seen the end of this dungeon. I had come here in a party of ten and fought with the surviving four over the rewards.

“We need to be careful which door we open, as things may end before we even see the boss monster.”

“We need to be lucky, right?”

“Yes, follow me.”

I had to convince myself that our luck was good to keep moving forward, and Yeonhee Woo followed me wearing her backpack. We walked up to a certain door. The first corridor of the first route we had taken had been quiet, and the room past the corridor required a day, and for the room beyond the first room required five days. (EN: To await the cooldown for the Man Who Overcame Adversity, per the last chapter.)

We had come back to the beginning of the first route, in front of the only remaining unopened door, and we and all of our clothes stank. We could only wipe our faces with a bit of water, as there was no water supply in the dungeon.

“How is your condition?”

Yeonhee Woo looked desperate for a shower, but she nodded. While we came back from the first route, we had some rewards. I got an Escape Insignia from a dungeon box, and Yeonhee Woo had gained 8 stamina points from opening a Bronze Box. She now had twenty points, which meant she was an athlete now.

“Let’s go back to the entrance room. We need to choose a new route.”

“There’s an unopened door remaining here.”

I was suspicious of that.

“This door wasn’t here before. This is probably a trap.”

“Can I say something?”

“Yes?”

“It seems like the dungeon is trying to lure us away from this door, as it obviously looks like a trap.” Yeonhee Woo looked away from my face for a moment, before resuming.

“You know, if you’re tired, how about you going back alone for a break, since you have an Escape Insignia? Your parents will be waiting for you to call.”

“You’re going to remain here in the dark alone?”

“Since the alarms did not trigger, that means they’re not roaming around, so wouldn’t it be all right? I can do it.”

Yeonhee Woo was working hard to look calm, and while she was brave, I could not use up this Escape Insignia like that, as it meant another life. I then turned my gaze to the unopened door and thought about what she had said. There had been cases where the dungeon tried to lure Awakened away from their objectives. I made a decision, and we readied ourselves.

She had been right, and I saw a monster with red eyes, two Declan Warriors, and some regular mutts in the room.

This room was not standard, and given the raw, cave-like rock walls, this room was part of a natural cave system that was a part of this dungeon. Someone in my previous life had called this room the Treasure Room, and I would call it by that name also.

At least, opening the door had been right, and the boss room would be opened up if we cleared the bodyguards. I could see all the monsters in the room, and their murderous gazes seemed to pierce me. While my body shook, I needed to do something.

[You have used the insignia ‘Blockade.’]

The room was filled with a reddish web, and the monsters reacted to being entangled. My ears rang with their screams, and this room turned hellish in an instant.

[You have used the insignia ‘Speed-up.’]

[Number of use remaining: 1]

[Your agility class changed as follows: F -> E]

She did what I needed before I shouted my order, and I confirmed that her Bravery skill was like drinking a hunter drug in my previous life.

[Yeonhee Woo used Bravery.]

[Your will to fight increases by a little.]

My heart still beat fast, but my mind grew calm.

[You have used Iron Skin.]

[You have used Odin’s Wrath.]

I finished preparing, and if it was hell, either way, I will kill them all. I forgot about the concerns I had with the Bravery skill, and the monsters screamed louder when I roared, as I slashed into their flesh, or shattered their bones.

***

Yeonhee Woo thought Sunhoo was eating up his life to kill monsters. She had gone through much, and she had given up on thinking that things would become better many days ago. It was like that now. She saw limbs flying about, and corpses fall, but monsters desperate to kill Sunhoo still swarmed around him, frenetic and savage. It was like he was trying to survive in hell.

Fear was natural like he had said, and that was why Yeonhee Woo could not understand Sunhoo’s behavior. He had used fear and pain as his strength. It had been three weeks since they came here, and Yeonhee Woo was still struggling to survive while Sunhoo’s eyes grew sharper. He continued to move and did not let his fears and terror stop him. As she could sense his emotions, Yeonhee Woo could not understand how he still had the Heart of a Lion.

“How can he do that...?”

She waited for the man to survive, as he always had, and she needed to stay alive to heal him.

Edited by Userunfriendly (EN: The whole path they took inside the dungeon, and the locations of the rooms, doors and corridors are confusing and messed up. I did the best I could to unconfuse it all. ^_^ )

Chapter 74

The most dangerous moment had been when the mutt spellcaster had cast a reinforcement spell on the red-eyed twin-headed monster. While it equaled my agility and strength even with the Man Who Overcame Adversity active, the monster did not have Odin’s Wrath.

While all my other stats were the same, having a base Strength of E, raised to D in Strength and E rank in Agility made a big difference. The results were the corpses in front of me.

I had killed them all and still had two minutes remaining until the Man Who Overcame Adversity ended. Everything was perfect, except for the pain that will come after two minutes. I had killed the last spellcaster and I was deep in the room. While I saw Yeonhee Woo in the corridor, she could not see me. While tears rolled from her eyes, she was waiting with her bow raised. She was waiting for me with a rigid expression, and silent.

“Clear.”

I spoke as I approached her, and our eyes met.

“How many minutes left?”

“One minute and 53 seconds.”

“Let’s go to a cleaner spot first.”

She placed her arm around my neck and supported me while we walked on. I nodded as she helped me, and my body ached everywhere.

“This room means that the boss fight is coming up next. Don’t use Marie’s Hand, no matter how I look.”

Yeonhee Woo’s eyes shook like a scared child who had been caught lying, and my words seemed to have touched something in her, as her shoulders shook. I heard her stifled sobs, and she raised her face with closed lips.

“I can’t endure it with my stamina stats, right?”

“Yes. Sit here.”

[Adversity Overcomer time remaining: 0 hours 0 minutes 42 seconds]

“I will lose consciousness soon. How many points?”

“Two hundred.”

“Check the side caves, and the small passageways for boxes while I’m down.”

(EN: The room before the boss room, as per the last chapter, is actually a natural cavern, which is something that Sun obviously remembered. Apparently it is full of small caves leading off from the main cavern, and dungeon boxes can be found in some of them. Hence we now know why this was called “Treasure Room”. Also, please remember this dungeon is basically pitch black, with only their Night Eyes skill allowing them to see. So Yeonhee Woo has to check each little cave and passageways branching off from the main cavern.)

“I’ll treat you first.”

“Of course.”

[Adversity Overcomer time remaining: 0 hours 0 minutes 28 seconds]

“You will find dungeon boxes. This is the last time I will remind you, don’t touch them.”

“Other orders?”

“Stay away when I’m about to wake up, as I may attack you.” (EN: Yep, night terrors are often associated with severe PTSD. Poor Sun.)

“And?”

“Nothing else.”

[Adversity Overcomer time remaining: 0 hours 0 minutes 16 seconds]

I lay down and waited for the pain to come. It was then Yeonhee Woo grabbed my bloody hand.

“Your hand will break. Let go.”

“I will go against your orders just this once. Allow me that.”

[Adversity Overcomer time remaining: 0 hours 0 minutes 2 seconds]

[Adversity Overcomer time remaining: 0 hours 0 minutes 1 second]

[The Adversity Overcomer has ended.]

It was too late, and my back arched as the pure agony smashed the world apart. My world turned red, and I thought my eyeballs had exploded. My stomach felt like it had burst open where the twin-headed monster’s nails had clawed it. My thoughts ended there, and I convulsed in a bloody world while holding something small in my right hand.

***

I was in a bad mood having dreamt of the First Evil’s face when I woke up. I hadn’t thought much about his early days just because most of my memories are about him when he was powerful. I needed to search my memories about anecdotes regarding his childhood and youth, in hopes of providing more clues to the people I hired to find him. Yeonhee Woo was not there when I woke up, but I saw a precious bottle of water and painkillers where I could grab them.

She was in the Treasure Room.

“Sunhoo?”

Yeonhee Woo’s voice was surprised, and I walked up to where she could see me before sitting down.

“It’s not easy for me to walk around yet.”

“You can’t move now. You know better.”

“What about dungeon boxes?”

“I found three.”

I realized that she had been using empty food cans as markers, and there were three placed at different spots.

“I found them all and was about to recheck the caves again. You should have stayed in bed. I would have returned soon.”

“That would take too long.”

I tried standing up, and Yeonhee Woo supported me as if she could not help herself from aiding me. The passage was narrow, and I had to crawl in. I did not need to wait as she followed me in, and I reached out my hand when I approached the dungeon box.

[Will you open the box?]

“Yes.”

[The Man Who Overcame Adversity increases by 7.]

[Current level: F(7)]

It took a bit to reach the second dungeon box, though the small cave it was in allowed me to stand.

[You have been inflicted with the Fear Symptom (Gimlet)]

[Fear Symptom (Gimlet)

Effect: One becomes scared of sharp objects.

Class: F]

I saw that the teeth and claws of the monster corpses looked larger and fiercer. They were terrifying.

“Is it a curse?”

“Yes, heal me.”

[Yeonhee Woo used Heal Fear]

[Fear Symptom (Gimlet) has disappeared.]

I opened the last dungeon box the next day when Yeonhee Woo’s skill could be used again.

[‘Counter Strike’ has increased by 5.]

The results of the three boxes told me I was lucky. However, I could not enjoy my fortune because I knew that the next door would probably be the boss room. My mood was downcast.

***

[Name: Sunhoo Na

Stamina: F(23) Strength: E(0)

Agility: F(15) Perception: F(25)

Accumulated Points: 295

Traits (3) Skills (3) Insignias (2) Items (2)]

[Traits: The Man Who Overcame Adversity F(7) Counter Strike F(5) Explorer F(0)]

[Skills: Odin’s Wrath F(6) Iron Skin F(0) Night Eyes F(0)]

[Insignia: Speed-up (E) Escape (F)]

[Items: The Medal of Restraint (E) The Ring of the Blind (F)]

While the status window was minimal compared to my past life, my growth rate was incomparable. I would defeat the boss monster and become stronger. She was looking at the empty bottles of water and a few empty cans of food while thinking things over. I stood up quietly, as there was only one door remaining. Yeonhee Woo followed me, and I muttered inwardly that the corridor would be empty. (EN: It looks like some time has passed. Obviously they’re waiting out the cooldown for the Man Who Overcame Adversity, as they’ve done several times already. This seems to be the biggest reason they’ve had to spend weeks inside.)

I opened the door and saw the empty corridor. I had told Yeonhee Woo that while the dungeon would be reset at random, there was a rule in how the corridors were arranged.

The Treasure Room would always lead to an empty corridor that was connected to the boss room. Yeonhee Woo became quiet as a mouse in the corridor, and I was the same. We looked at it for a while before coming back.

“Let’s eat first.”

We did not say anything even after we finished eating. Time slowly passed by, and we held our breaths before going to sleep. We slept as much as we could, but I was still downcast. I had planned to wait for Yeonhee Woo, but she was moaning like she was going through a nightmare. I shook her awake, and she mumbled as she opened her eyes.

“I’m ready.”

“If my plan works, things will end more quickly than before. You won’t die because you can endure that instant, right?”

Yeonhee Woo stood up after listening to my warnings, and we went down the corridor where we could hear only our footsteps. Has the corridor been this long all this time, or were we slow?

We stood in front of the door, which was the same as other doors. However, it was more oppressive, and I could almost hear the boss monster’s growl. While I knew how to defeat it, knowledge did not mean success. I just knew what not to do, as one mistake would lead to instant death. My heart drummed out a warning to return, but I nodded to Yeonhee Woo. She nodded in return, albeit awkwardly.

[You have activated Odin’s Wrath.]

[Target: The user.]

My eyes widened, and I saw blue sparks. Sharp lines wrapped around my body and moved over my limbs.

“We are entering the boss room.”

I could not have known what was ahead of me, as I threw myself inside the door.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 75

Except for its darker skin, the boss monster looked like one of the two twin-headed Declan Warriors I defeated to get here. However, I knew how scary it could be as the monster stood on the platform at the middle of the room, standing at the highest point like a lord. The monster only looked at me, and while it looked like a tired old king, looks were deceiving.

I had seen six E class hunters killed out of a party of ten because of that monster, and as the mutts rushed at me while it remained still, old memories flickered in my mind. Things had seemed easy before, and we had hunted the other mutts in this room mercilessly as they were like simple dumb animals. We had not realized that the boss monster became stronger by each killed mutt until it had changed into a demon.

[You have used the Insignia ‘Speed-up.’]

[The Insignia ‘Speed-up’ has been removed.]

I rushed at them while they were narrowing the distance, and while I had to go through them, there were too many. I had to create gaps, and I had used Odin’s Wrath on my body to increase my speed.

[You have used Iron Skin.]

I could kill a mutt with a punch, but that was taboo since the old king would become enraged. The boss monster would become more and more furious at each one of its dead mutts and would turn into a berserk, vengeful king at the end. I shoved the mutt down by its shoulder, and I felt some pain in my leg as I jumped over it. The mutt must have scratched my leg, but I ignored it. Going to the platform through the mutts meant that I would need to watch my back as I am attacked from the front and sides.

The fallen mutt would be leaping for my back, and I had no time to do something. I needed to reach the platform, but I could not kill any of the mutts. I kicked and shoved the mutts in my way aside, and then I saw the king ready himself in anticipation of my arrival. I saw a gap, but at that moment, I felt a shock on my back. I would have been sent flying if my strength level had not increased.

I saw the monster’s mouth ripping and tearing, and while kicking at another monster, I grabbed the mouth biting my shoulder, and pulled it off my body. I felt a burning pain as my flesh ripped away, but I could not assess my wound as I needed to find a gap to drive through. I looked around and found a spot where only one monster stood. It was there!

[Yeonhee Woo used Bravery.]

[Yeonhee Woo used Physical Healing.]

[Your wounds heal by a little.]

She had used her skills as I had told her not to let me get out of her sight. She could see up to seven meters in the dark with Night Eyes, which meant I had only gone that far. I was moving as fast as I could, but time had slowed down for me. I had been kicking at a mutt when I saw the boss monster stand up.

A mutt must have gone after Yeonhee Woo, and she must have succeeded in killing it.

[You have been distributed 1 point.]

One of them went after her, and now she would have to kill more to protect her life. I had told her to survive in any way possible and keep me in sight when a monster came for her.

***

It was hard to aim for a certain point of a running target, especially when the shooter was terrified. However, Yeonhee Woo’s arrow hit the monster between the eyes, and she darted behind the door to stand against the wall, as soon as she made the shot. She had her bow, but the mutt was too close. She took out a dagger and saw the monster’s head that had come for her. She lunged without any hesitation, as fear gave her strength. She stabbed the mutt’s neck, but the message did not appear then. She knew that the chest was the weak spot, but the mutt was lying face down. Blood gushed out of its cut throat with every heartbeat.

She saw the kill message but could not immediately stand up. Her face was covered in blood, but she had no time for that. She had someone she needed to protect. After Yeonhee Woo rubbed the black blood all over her white exposed skin, she stood up and tried to ready her bow, because she was desperate. Her hand was shaking as she somehow managed to fit the arrow to her bow, and she moved from behind the door. She did not see anything but only heard screams in the dark. Yeonhee Woo took small and careful steps like a cat and saw the backs of many mutts. She was looking for Sunhoo, but there were so many monsters. It was then she saw his face for a moment, disappear, and appear again from the frenzied pile of mutts, tearing and biting into his flesh...

***

I could only see the monsters’ heads and hands, and I realized that I could power though only this far. The boss monster was still distant, but the mutts were everywhere. I used my left arm reinforced with Iron Armor to cover my eyes and my right hand on my abdomen. I could not let them have my eyes and major organs. I was enduring the pressure to take a step, and it seemed like I had been dropped in a world where countless swords stabbed and fire burned me.

It was then I felt a message of hope.

[Yeonhee Woo used Physical Healing.]

[Your wounds heal by a little.]

I forgot those that were killing me slowly, and I think I managed to take some more steps as I dragged along monsters who had bitten me.

It was then that the Man Who Overcame Adversity kicked in. I had five minutes and swung my arms out as hard as I could. Those that had clawed me were tossed away, and I saw them flung away like ragdolls from the force I used. I rushed forward, determined to break the monster wall, and my lightning burned brighter and quicker. Those who touched the blue sparks screamed but did not die. However, the monsters I was trying to push aside to break the wall were also being supported by the mutts behind them. As the pressure mounted, my hands began to tighten on their bodies, and blue sparks were burning their flesh. I threw them behind me before they died, and others took their place.

While they did not know fear, this was because I was the only one bleeding. I had to constantly blink away the blood covering my eyes to see, and the scent of it was making them hungrier. I wished I could kill them all, as time was running out. The Man Who Overcame Adversity only allowed me not to feel pain, and I could see my flesh and blood ripped by claws and teeth. I saw two monsters rushing at me with open mouths, and I had to shatter their faces. I killed them, and the boss monster was glaring at me with eyes that were beginning to be enraged. I was nearer and could see it well. However, it also looked with rage at Yeonhee Woo having killed a mutt as she followed me.

Only four mutts were dead, and things were not bad. The Boss Monster was furious, but had yet to reach Berserk Rage. I only needed to reach the monster before the Man Who Overcame Adversity ended, but my body could not move. I saw that my arms were tattered, even my left arm with the Iron Skin. That meant the rest would be even worse.

I screamed and moved forward until I reached the slope. I pushed aside innumerous monsters and saw that I had seventy-five seconds left until the Man Who Overcame Adversity ended. I first needed to remove those in front of me who were desperate to protect their king.

I used everything I had for the last effort, and it was then nothing stood between me and the boss monster. I unsheathed my dagger I had been saving for this, and the boss monster was too slow. I saw the dagger was deeply embedded in the monster’s chest, and it was then I screamed Yeonhee Woo’s name.

[Yeonhee Woo used Marie’s Hand.]

I heard a woman’s frenzied screaming, and my body began to move again. I saw the boss monster lying down, and I crushed both heads. Then, I saw the monsters gathered around the slope were being attracted to the smell of Yeonhee Woo’s blood. I crushed the boss monster’s chest and jumped down from the platform.

[You have satisfied the conditions for the quest ‘Sock and Buskin.’ Please decide who the first place is.] (EN: Mentioned on Chapter 46.)

I then rushed at Yeonhee Woo while killing every monster surrounding her before seeing her motionless body in a pool of blood. She was in a terrible state, but I could see that she was murmuring something.

“...I’m second...”

The system seemed to have recognized her voice as I muttered I was first.

Edited by Userunfriendly. (EN: Yep, I know you smart readers are already sayin, “Why didn’t he use the ‘Blockade’ Insignia mentioned in chapter 73?” I don’t know, I guess he’s an idiot. ^_^ )

Chapter 76

[You have completed the quest ‘Sock and Buskin.’] (EN: Chapter 46)

[You have gained 1500 points.]

[You have gained a Gold Box as a first-time reward.]

[You have completed all quests]

[You have gained 1500 points.]

[You have gained a Gold Box as a first-time completion reward.]

[Congratulations, you are the first Awakened to have completed all dungeon quests.]

[You have gained a Diamond Box as a first-time completion reward.]

[Congratulations, you are the first awakened to have met the conditions for dungeon destruction.]

[You have gained a Master Box as a first-time reward.]

The last message was this.

[Congratulations, you are the first awakened to have killed a boss monster.]

[You have gained a Challenger Box as a first-time reward.]

I did not scream as the Adversity Overcomer wore off and the messages faded out, as Yeonhee Woo had taken my wounds. Her flesh looked like it had been chewed up, and I could see that blood was still seeping out of her clothes. Her pale face was covered with blood, and I could see her face muscles twitch. She was still fortunately unconscious, but also near death.

“I will open the boxes later.”

[Unopened boxes will open automatically after twenty-four hours.]

[Unopened boxes: 1 Challenger Box, 1 Master Box, 1 Diamond Box, 2 Gold Boxes.]

I grabbed the map from Yeonhee Woo’s backpack and ran out with her in my arms. There was no need for anything else, and it seemed like she was getting lighter by each second.

“Just hang on.”

I had gone through the blue barrier back to our reality when a message popped out.

[Will you destroy the dungeon?]

“Yes!”

I had no time to see the blue barrier disappear and the stairs crumble. I left the basement behind to head for the nearest hospital room. I had laid down Yeonhee Woo on a bed when another message popped up.

[You have destroyed a dungeon.]

[You have completed the achievement ‘Buried’.]

[You have gained the trait ‘Interdiction’ as the first-time reward.]

I did not care about that, as Yeonhee Woo was dying in front of me. I turned her face sideways as she was about to aspirate her blood and suffocate, and it poured out of her mouth and on to the bed. [email protected] She knew what would happen if she had to use Marie’s Hand and knew there was the possibility that she would die. The problem was that her stamina stats were too [email protected] weak. I saw most of the newly Awakened die due to insufficient stats, and Yeonhee Woo will also…

The EEG monitor’s beep slowed down, and all the numbers were heading towards death. It was when the monitor’s LCD display jittered from the corona effect from my still active Odin’s Wrath that her heart stopped.

[Your party has been terminated.]

The defibrillator was useless, blue sparks shorted the unit when I grabbed the paddles. I remembered the Sixth Virtue had used Odin’s Wrath in situations like this and placed my hands on Yeonhee Woo’s chest. I had practiced this just in case but tried to use the defibrillator because I had always failed.

I would not be able to use the skill like the Sixth Virtue when it was only an F class, but I just needed to shock Yeonhee Woo’s heart into action. I visualized the electricity running through my body, from head to toe and tried to imagine how my lightning should be used.

***

This was another crucial moment, and six hours passed after that. I would not be able to save her due to the skill’s cooldown time if her heart stopped again. However, she stopped bleeding, and I gently carried her into a new room without blood. It was now morning, and I saw bones through her wounds. However, some of the wounds were slowly closing, and it looked like she would survive.

Yeonhee Woo opened her eyes, and she seemed like she wanted to say something. I felt the pain from her movements and refilled the IV again. Fortunately, Yeonhee Woo calmed down, as I had changed the medicine into a stronger one.

I remembered her varied expressions I had seen this month. She had become stronger while not losing her humanity, and her growth in the dungeon was incredible. If our power really came from an absolute being, and such a presence existed, our Trial Tests should have caused such growth. However, we have not been able to take our Trial Tests yet, and I realized from Yeonhee Woo’s example that she had overcome her trials in the dungeon by her own determination and courage. I had thought of the Eight Virtues’ argument a few times before, about how everything depended on the good will of this absolute being, but now I was certain. My mind became clear.

***

The system was only a system, and I had accumulated 3420 points along with boxes. Such rewards would only come out of S class dungeons and gate battles. Maybe I would get such a reward again if I was the first one to enter E class. While the Trial Tests and gate battles awaited, I thought I had gained almost all the first-time achievements in this era.

Therefore, I wanted skills and items from the Challenger and Master Boxes rather than insignias that would disappear after use. I checked over Yeonhee Woo before opening boxes.

[Will you open the Master Box?]

The Master Box shined in all the colors from the boxes under its grade, and I waited for the light to spread out. I glared at the blinding light and read a message.

[You have gained the skill ‘Gaia’s Will.’]

“Gaia’s Will?”

I had wanted a skill, but this was an upgraded version of Iron Skin. While Gaia’s Will would grow much higher than Iron Skin, I needed a skill I could use to attack for now.

[Will you remove the skill ‘Iron Skin’?]

[You have removed the skill ‘Iron Skin.’]

I did not hesitate, as I did not want a defensive skill-set. Now, it was time to open the Challenger Box. I wanted another skill or an item but wanted an attack skill with a shorter cooltime.

[Will you open the Challenger Box?]

“Yes.”

[The Challenger Box will now open.]

This may be my last Challenger Box, and I had gained Odin’s Skill and a Revive Insignia from those I had opened after I came back to the past. It was always luck, but now I realized that now may be the time to get an item since I had gotten an insignia and a skill before. If I had to get an insignia, I hoped for a Revival.

A beautiful and bright light shone out as I waited for my reward.

Edited by Userunfriendly (EN: Yeah, I know, what happened to the rest of the mutts? I’m guessing they ran off after their boss got killed.)

Chapter 77

I just stared at the message window.

[You have received the skill ‘Devi’s Knife.’](EN: Devī is the Sanskrit word for ‘goddess’.)

I could not forget the moment that skill struck me in my past life. I had to use up everything I had saved up to that time to heal, and just one hit had been almost fatal. If I didn’t have a shock-absorbing insignia, I would have died then and there.

I remembered that the Man Who Overcame Adversity had made the First Evil who he was. In my past life, it had been a sight when the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues had fought together for the first time. The First Evil would have died, but the Man Who Overcame Adversity had revived the First Evil so he could kill one of the Seven Demon Kings.

The world was shocked, but even the First Evil had been afraid of the First Virtue. The reason was due to the First Virtue’s main skill, the ‘Devi’s Knife.’

The day the world saw the Seven Demon Kings for the first time was carved into my memory, as it was the first time people knew that there were stronger boss monsters than S class ones, and the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues had revealed their true strength for the first time.

I had watched the recordings of that fight, I memorized each and every moment of the footage, though it was fragmentary, and occasionally the screen filled with hissing static, created from the corona discharges from high level skills.

When I saw the First Virtue there, I first thought that he had rebuilt his skills, as every one of them had been S class. One could have eight at the maximum for each category from traits to skills, and he must have filled his slots to the max.

However, the number of his S class skills exceeded even this limit, and it took me a long time to guess that it was not due to skills from an item. Then, it took me even longer to find out that Devi’s Knife was a skill with multiple effects.

***

Since I now had the Man Who Overcame Adversity AND Devi’s Knife, I could only stare at the screen.

[Devi’s Knife (Skill)

Effect: The user projects a sharp force.

Class: F(0)

Cooldown time: 5 minutes]

While the skill was an F class, for now, I would know its true potential as the skill improved. I began to open other boxes, starting from the Gold Boxes.

[You have gained 15 Strength points.]

[Strength: E(15)]

While the number was low for a Gold Box, it was Strength again. Now, the second Gold Box.

[The Man Who Overcame Adversity increases by 81.]

[The Man Who Overcame Adversity: F(89)]

Now, the Diamond Box. As my stats were too low to receive the proper rewards of the box, it would give me something else.

[Will you open the Diamond Box?]

One could spend the rest of their lives opening Diamond Boxes in an S class dungeon. The box opened with radiant light.

[You have received the item ‘The Ruler’s Ring.’]

[The Ruler’s Ring (Item)

Effect: The user can control a monster of a lower class to fight for you. However, monsters designated for boss quests and One-on-One combat quests are excluded.]

It was not bad, as this item had been sold at a high price in my previous life due to three reasons. First, the effect was like a summoning skill. Second, it could be given to others, and third, it immediately removed a monster from a fight.

I had opened all the boxes, and now I was going to open two Bronze Boxes and three Silver Boxes with my accumulated points.

I received 4 Stamina points and 6 agility points from the Bronze Boxes. Now, for the Silver Boxes.

[You have gained 22 Agility points.]

[You have received the item ‘The Necklace of Vitality.’]

[The Necklace of Vitality (Item)

Effect: The user’s stamina level is increased by one level temporarily.

Class: E

Duration: 5 minutes

Cooldown time: 6 days]

I could use this until my Stamina level increased to E class. If I got a similar insignia, I could strengthen it.

[You have received the Skill ‘Earthquake.’]

[Earthquake (Skill)

Effect: The user shakes the surrounding area by a little.

Class: F(0)

Cool time: 5 minutes.]

It could be used to both attack and defend, and it seemed to be useful for now. While increasing the number of skills would decrease the possibility of reinforcing Devi’s Knife, I was too weak to rely on a single skill.

Now, I received all of my rewards, and it was time to check my status.

[Name: Sunhoo Na

Stamina: F(27) Strength: E(15)

Agility: F(43) Perception: F(25)

Accumulated points: 120

Traits(4) Skill(5) Insignia(1) Items(4)]

I scrolled over the specifics and thought of what had happened in that dungeon.

***

Yeonhee Woo was still heavily injured after three days, but I did not need to watch over her all the time anymore. She could move very slowly now and could digest meals again.

I thought she would not be able to move at this stage, but she could walk to the bathroom and back again.

“I succeeded.”

Yeonhee Woo’s face told me how difficult it was for her to move, but her voice was bright. She had received many boxes after finishing the dungeon conquest and including the rewards from being second-place in destroying the dungeon and defeating the boss monster, she had two Gold Boxes and a Platinum Box.

She had gotten Agility points, skill points, and a new skill, which were satisfactory. However, I could not understand how she could move like she had the Man Who Overcame Adversity. Her rewards could not explain her current status.

“It’s time to go back, isn’t it?”

School began two days from now, and Yeonhee Woo asked me to take her back.

“Won’t it be better here?”

“I want to go back.”

“The dungeon is completely destroyed, and that means the monsters will not come.”

Yeonhee Woo’s eyes widened.

“That’s a relief.”

Her gaze turned outside to the rural village that could be seen across the concrete walls. She spoke suddenly to ask me a question.

“I want to ask about the Revival trait.”

What was that? I had never heard of it, and Yeonhee Woo seemed to have noticed my confusion.

“Weren’t you the first? If you don’t know…”

She raised her voice like she had realized something.

“There may be others like us!”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 78

Yeonhee Woo told me that she had received the achievement and reward messages when I managed to somehow revive her and she had received the Revival trait then. Yeonhee Woo had quick wits, she was quiet on the way to Seoul and did not ask again whether there were really others like us. When we returned to Seoul, she saw her unchanged rooms with deep emotion. However, she grabbed me as I was about to leave.

“What’s next?”

***

Yeonhee Woo was skilled in hiding her thoughts, which helped her in school that bustled with horny teenagers. She could fake indifference, and it was the same now. She asked me while hiding her emotions.

“What’s next?”

I was surprised.

“Look at your wounds…Let’s talk about the contract money after you’re healed.”

“Money!”

“Yes. I will transfer the money directly into your account so there won’t be problems. Call me or come to my office when you’re fully healed. I’ll need your ID card and seal.”

Yeonhee Woo’s eyes turned to her room again, as Sunhoo had placed the TV remote and a pot of tea next to the blankets.

‘He is a nice guy.’

She had first suspected that Sunhoo would be as ruthless and unfeeling inside as he was outside, but she was now certain after going through that dungeon together. Sunhoo was only cold when it was necessary for survival, and she understood that.

Therefore, Yeonhee Woo could not understand his hidden rage. She firmly believed that he was not a person who could harbor anger that deep for so long.

However, he was furious at the other Awakened beside her and Sunhoo. Yeonhee Woo had thought that if there were others who could help Sunhoo, things would not have been that…horrific. Therefore, Yeonhee Woo wanted to ask Sunhoo whether she could search for the other Awakened. She had been saved by Sunhoo and wanted others to help them so it would not be so dangerous for him.

However, Yeonhee Woo now knew she should not have asked that question.

***

Ten days later, Yeonhee Woo was waiting for me in the office.

“You’re the same.”

She smiled like she hadn’t seen me in years. Yeonhee Woo was now returned to her usual self, and she turned around in front of me to show that her wounds had regenerated fully.

I saw the fully prepared office with the major papers and printed private newsletters. It was like when we were going through the Russian War, as another war was brewing in Wall Street as the aftermath to that battle. Companies were now buying out the hedge funds and financial institutions that had gone down with Russia.

“You’re healed. That’s nice. While I should congratulate you…”

“No, go ahead and work. I will wait.”

I sat down at the table and looked over the papers Yeonhee Woo had prepared on the table. I then read an article.

[Jonathan Investments confirms buying LTCM.]

It was amusing to see that our New York firm could now compete with Silverman and Morgan now, as it would have been impossible in the past. However, Jonathan Investments had grown that much during the Russian war, and we had ninety billion dollars to prove it. I then went to the safe to take out the file that I had prepared for Yeonhee Woo. The file was her blood money, money she had bled for.

“Check it. I will find another way if you don’t like it.”

Yeonhee Woo spoke after reading all the documents carefully.

“I can’t believe it.”

“You want money?”

“No, this is way too much. The land, the building, and the medical equipment.”

I had given her the Hwasung hospital building in its entirety. The hospital was worth much more than the two billion won I had promised to give her, and she was talking about that.

“I used the hospital to disguise the dungeon. It’s useless to me now after the dungeon has been destroyed, but maybe it is not for you.”

Yeonhee Woo’s payroll was not small, but most of her money was going somewhere else. She had been giving away eighty percent of her salary, and it seemed to be related to her history and her empathic senses.

“How did you know?”

“What?”

I did not respond to that, as I could not say I had searched her room multiple times. I changed the subject, and asked her a question instead. (EN: I think Yeonhee Woo detected Sun’s unspoken question about what she did with her money. Yep, empaths are scary. x_x )

“What are you going to do?”

“I may lose it all. I have never handled something like this, and this is a hospital.”

However, Yeonhee Woo’s eyes shone as she looked at the file.

“You don’t need to be a doctor, but you just need to hire them. You can use this doctor’s license to maintain the hospital.”

“Who is this guy? Jinwon Yang?”

Yeonhee Woo spoke as she looked over the copy of the doctor’s license. I had moved all of the hospital licensing paperwork under that name and the land and building ownership to Yeonhee Woo. She was now the owner.

“Turn it over.”

Yeonhee Woo saw the bank account number.

“Send five million won there each month if you want to maintain the hospital.”

Yeonhee Woo nodded without me needing to explain further.

“You don’t need to meet the rest of the hospital board. I can give you their ID cards and seals. So, do you want this?”

“I want to try, but…”

I stopped her midway and took out a bankbook that I had prepared in case she refused. She looked at me with confused eyes as she saw the two billion won under her name.

“Are you going to start without any cash? I’m just throwing away something I don’t need anymore, and I promised you this money.”

I continued to speak.

“As I said, you don’t need to pay attention to those who are linked to the hospital only on paper.”

“You can’t help me with this, right?”

“I’m just throwing it away.”

I glanced at the bankbook.

“Hey, take it. My arm hurts.”

She knew that even as she wanted to do this, she did not have the skillset. I took out a business card after placing the bankbook on the table. Her face brightened at seeing the name, as it was an accountant from Samwoo Accountings.

“That guy specializes in hospitals and is respected in the field. Learn from him and start from the beginning, run it the way you want.”

“Ok.”

“It’s expensive. Don’t think of it as an unnecessary expense and hire a good firm so you won’t be swindled.”

“Can I manage this as I want?”

“It’s yours.”

“Can this be nonprofit?”

“I don’t know how you will maintain the hospital but do as you wish.”

Yeonhee Woo just wanted to help those in need. While hospitals needed to make a profit, there were other ways to structure a nonprofit system. I did not need to explain further, and Yeonhee Woo gratefully took the bankbook.

“Do you still want to go to the next dungeon?” I asked.

“How about you?”

“What?”

“Will you go on in dungeons with or without me?”

“Don’t think about me.”

“I need to make more money to manage a hospital.”

Yeonhee Woo stared at the documents.

“So, you will do this for money?”

Her smile was bright as she nodded.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 79

This was a time when the New York stock market fell by more than 5 percent. There was the fear of a global financial crisis and an American President faced possible impeachment due to a sex scandal. Korea was also tense due to friction with North Korea. The airport wasn’t particularly busy, as Jessica arrived from New York, and not as you’d expect, London.

She caught other peoples’ attention due to her beauty as she walked by them.

“It’s been a long time, Ethan.”

The airport restaurant was almost empty, and the place seemed to say that it will close soon. Jessica started smoking a cigarette, and I also lit one that I bummed from her. Jessica opened her mouth again.

“I wanted to see you, but I did not expect we would meet in Korea.”

“The Russia War and the Wall Street buyouts all began here.”

“Korea could have been an attractive market before Jeonil came in and became ‘friendly’ with the current government. That firm is new but has a lot of money.”

“You’re interested?”

“Everyone is, if what you said is true. Ethan, why are you here?”

“Let’s not talk about me.”

“I was trying to lighten the mood since the restaurant is so empty. I apologize.”

“However, it’s quiet and the perfect place to talk.”

Jessica nodded with a smile, and I asked a question.

“How was New York?”

She brightened as she spoke.

“Everyone wanted to work in Wall Street and get hired by those prestigious names, the ones with history and impeccable reputations. In the beginning, I could hardly believe we were going to go against them. When I saw their desperation during the buyout meetings, it was an amazing experience.”

Jessica was talking about the near-bankrupt hedge funds and financial institutions.

“Do you know that one of the funds we bought was founded by the economic advisor of a former president?”

“Landmark Capital?”

“Yes.”

Jessica’s eyes deepened as she seemed to be thinking of the financial battles that had happened over the past few months. While she had not risked her life in a dungeon like Yeonhee Woo, it would have been meaningful days for her. The battles she fought would have opened her eyes, and she would want to see more.

I decided that her apprenticeship had ended because of an email Jillian had sent me last month regarding what he could have done more during this battle. He said that Jessica had independently come up with those same points.

“Let’s talk about us. Jillian said that he wanted you to head a desk team.”

“Please don’t say that.”

“Yes?”

“I just made some lucky guesses. There’s all the difference in the world between making guesses and actually putting down hard cold cash on those guesses. You haven’t sent the report to them, right?”

“Them?”

“Those Geniuses who wrote the investment proposal. They would just laugh. Who are they? I cannot forget the shock I felt when I read the proposal. I couldn’t sleep for days.”

“You’re talking about this, right?”

I took out a new investment proposal, and Jessica barely managed to stop herself from grabbing it.

“You can see it, as I brought it for that purpose.”

“Really?”

While her eyes burned with joy, she did not reach for the proposal.

“I do not know how much Jillian exaggerated, but your clients are making a mistake. Jillian said, ‘All that we learned in school, and on the trading floor, is useless for this battle’, and I agree.”

Jessica was smart, as she knew what reading the proposal directly meant.

“I have to study under Jillian still.”

“You differ from his opinions.”

“No, I meant I cannot leave the Isle of Man. I have to learn so much from him. I was only a phone secretary a few months ago, and...Ethan, I’m not misunderstanding things, right?”

“My clients and I agree with Jillian, but we cannot force you. Will you listen to our offer?”

***

The funds in the Isle of Man were used for the Wall Street buyouts, and the firm had bought three major hedge funds, including Landmark Capital. Out of the three, two had given up their portfolios, databases, and client funds. However, Landmark Capital had managed to save a small partnership. They used their bankruptcy as an investment method, and New York and Isle of Man were looking for firms that were run by clever people like that.

Some losers received government buyouts, while others managed to make a profit. Others lost everything they had to us. Wall Street was like that now.

“Our clients want a Global Property Management Firm at this time.”

Jessica was not surprised, as she would have had expected such an outcome from the order to be aggressive in buyouts.

“The buyouts are only the beginning. Not only independent hedge funds but investment institutions with various funds are now undergoing negotiation.” I began.

“I know that.”

“Therefore, we will tie some of them to a group the size of Bluestone.”

“You know that Jonathan Investments are going through the same process?”

“I am the one who got the Isle of Man and New York talking. I guess you have not heard that.”

“Is that so?”

“Jonathan Investments has also emerged victorious, and they would have massive amounts of cash. We should not compete with them since we’re in a similar situation. Both Jonathan Investments and we are the winners, and it would be stupid to risk our winnings fighting each other.” (EN: Remember, the staff at New York (Jonathan Investments) AND Isle of Man are unaware they’re both owned by Jonathan and Sun. This was deliberately setup by Sun. ^_^ )

“Yes, Jillian was reaching an understanding with Jonathan Investments. That was because of you...”

Jessica looked at me differently now.

“Wall Street is like Korea now.”

We would only need to reap the profits after the fires died out.

“Time will show us the results. We may end up having a bigger firm than Bluestone.”

“I cannot help but believe that from what I have seen.”

“Our clients have decided Jillian will become the CEO, and he will leave the Isle of Man after he agrees.”

“Am I staying?”

“You will take his position after he leaves.”

Jessica lit another cigarette with shaking hands and looked at the new investment proposal. She grabbed it after finishing the cigarette, grinding the butt into the ashtray in her eagerness.

“While this is too much, I know that a chance like this will not come again. Can I decide after reading this? I cannot resist.”

“Of course.”

Jessica finally began to read the proposal, and she looked like a professor going over a report. However, she seemed..disappointed.

“Is this from the same group?”

“What is the problem?”

“It’s not what I had expected. There’s no genius here.”

“It’s from the same group, and their orders should be followed.”

“Is there more?”

“What do you want, Jessica? For America to crumble?”

“How much money will I manage?”

“Twice of the original Isle of Man funds.”

Jessica’s face went rigid at those words.

“Thirty billion dollars...”

“It’s a large amount, but not that much of a challenge.”

Jessica nodded.

“The rules are the same. You will not be responsible for losing money if you follow the proposal.”

“I just need to buy and press down prices.”

“You will also need to head over a hundred elite managers. What will you do, Jessica?”

She did not hesitate.

“I’ll stay.”

***

The new investment proposal was simple, as it only said to buy the major IT stocks in the New York NASDAQ. It was late 1998, and the dotcom era where monkeys could make money was about to come as the world went completely insane for internet startups.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 80

While Googol had not shone during the initial dot-com rush, the company became a Superstar after the dot-com bubble broke. They managed to gather up the best of the talented developers who were out of jobs because the bubble broke, and their companies went out of business. The Wall Street situation was similar, because after Russia, Jonathon scooped up the best of the talented managers, funds, and support staff for the New York firm. The result was that the New York firm emerged the victor in the buyout battle. (EN: Yes, Googol. Let’s not get the author sued for trademark infringement. ^_^ ) (EN: Yep, Sun drove their original firms to bankruptcy, and scooped up all the best talents. Yes, he is indeed evil. ^_^ )

***

In the winter of 1998, there was a Christmas tree in front of the company’s main building. I couldn’t help but think ‘how appropriate’. In a typical household that celebrates Christmas, at the bottom of the X-mas tree are all the presents stacked for the family, waiting for the anticipated morning. And our competitors, excuse me, former (now bankrupt) competitors gave us SO many presents this year! Jonathan asked me a question.

“What happened to school?”

“I’m on vacation.”

Jonathan greeted me with a smile, and his office was filled with documents.

“Check this out first.”

It was the board member list of the New York firm, and it was filled with names that could host a global financial conference. He seemed to have aged during the past few months, completing the list must have been taxing. Jonathan seemed sick and tired of the list. However, I could see the fire in his eyes as I had anticipated.

“The firm name will stay, as those on the list were gushing about the brand power of my name. The losers will always flatter the winners with their words.” (EN: It seems the list includes names they poached from the losing hedge funds and businesses.)

“We’re on the same boat now.”

“No, they’re on our boat. They’re just failures.”

I could feel Wall Street oozing out of him with each word, as the board members must have stressed him out during the negotiations.

“This firm is now bigger than the two of us, and we need as many good sailors as we can get.”

“I can only act like this in front of you. Why don’t we go out? It’s snowing and going to get colder.”

Snow was falling, and we intentionally went out of Wall Street to avoid people and went to a small whiskey bar in a secluded street. There were not many customers, and I could hear jazz music. This was better than a bottle of wine that cost ten thousand dollars.

“You’re not going to act like a child here, right Ethan?”

Jonathan spoke one of my major aliases as he poured me whisky.

“Jillian doesn’t know anything, right?”

I nodded.

“You’re not going to tell him?”

“Never.”

“Let’s drink first.”

The whiskey was strong, and it seemed that Jonathan was going to drink his stress away with it. His eyes became more comfortable after a drink, and he asked me with a faint smile.

“The best thing we did was to bring in the Connecticut Retiree Teacher’s pension, wasn’t it?” (EN: Chapter 37.)

We more than tripled those funds, and the relevant government departments would have looked on us with great favor. Not only American government officials but officials from other countries were contacting us while observing our buyouts. When we finished, the offers began to come in, and the total was 400 billion dollars so far. (EN: I’m sorry if it seems that I’m going nutters on the Editor’s Notes in this chapter, but I need to point this out. While Sun and Jonathan’s private fortunes were ridiculously large by this time, over half a trillion dollars, their real power in the financial world is the vast funds they managed for their clients. They CONTROLLED trillions in client funds, and as long as they made money for their clients, they could move those funds as they wished. )

“The board members won’t have a day off from now on.”

Jonathan’s smile was bitter, as he also knew that giving them work for the rest of their lives was also a form of success. The New York firm alone controlled enough funds to affect the global market, and the whiskey was a small celebration for that fact. When the bottle of whiskey was halfway gone, we were looking over the next investment proposal now.

“Will the hedge funds under us move?”

“No, let them be. They’ll be pouncing on internet startups soon by themselves anyway.”

“That’s true.”

There were hints already from 1995, and soon, everyone will bet insane amounts of money on Internet Startups.

“We will not intervene on that or the pension funds. They just need to follow orders when the time comes.”

The elites will do a good job, as their only fault was not going back in time.

“They’ll need to make up for their losses. Our rich clients are gone, right?”

“At first, but they’re coming back after the mergers. They can smell the money.”

“That’s better. However...”

“However?”

I took out a piece of paper from my bag and handed it to Jonathan.

“Buy the stocks of the companies listed on the list with our own funds.”

“When did you prepare this?”

The names were famous in my previous life and now was the time to buy stock, before their rise. Jonathan folded the paper neatly and placed it in his wallet. His voice was mellow with liquor.

“It’s time for us to also become fans of the new century.”

“Like everyone else. However, let’s prepare to get out before the bubble bursts, Sun.”

“All right.”

“Then, work talk is over?”

“Yes.”

“Then, let’s drink up again.”

“No, this is enough, Jonathan.”

“We’ve just begun.”

“I have a meeting tomorrow.”

“Where?”

“I came to America because of this, so come with me tomorrow, Jonathan.”

“Are we meeting the Treasury Secretary? Is this like how Russia began to fall?” No, Jonathan, we were not going to shake the United States. Yet.

“Do you want it in the morning or the afternoon?”

“Afternoon, which is the reason I’m going to keep drinking.”

“There’s something only you can do.”

“What is it?”

“You need to persuade two Stanford students.”

***

I wondered how I could minimize the effect I would have on their company. When they put their PageRank technology on the market, their intent was to use the funds to focus on their studies. However, it did not sell, and they continued to work at their firm until they hit it big with the dot-com rush. They had not received major funding until their IPO. As they had ignored the traditional methods of Wall Street and gave chances to public investors, I needed as many shares as possible beforehand.

The irony was that if I intervened too much, they would go back to their studies, and if I did not, I would lose THE Golden Goose. Jonathan seemed like he could not understand me.

“Buy it if it’s only a million dollars.”

“Then they’ll only go back to their studies with the money.”

“Why aren’t people buying it if it’s such good technology?”

“They’re idiots.”

Actually, the search engines up this time had only focused on gathering content in a website.

“You need to be careful, all right?”

If I failed, I would buy their technology and replicate what they had done in the past. That was the worst-case scenario.

“I hope they can be persuaded.”

“They will be.”

“Thanks. How about tomorrow morning at Stanford?”

“I changed my mind. Let’s have the meeting at the firm, Jonathan.”

“Is it that serious?”

I nodded, and Jonathan seemed to be deep in thought. His gaze was different now.

“Take notes. I can manage two graduate students.”

Edited by Userunfriendly.

Chapter 81

The man looked surprised when I introduced myself as Ethan, as he seemed to have thought I was Jonathan’s bodyguard.

“You work for Jonathan Investments?”

“I help out when I’m needed.”

“Can you tell me how an investment firm is going to use PageRank technology? If you’re going to resell it...”

“No, and Jonathan will tell you the rest. Are you the only one to come?”

“My partner has an important presentation, and I’m enough since I have the necessary documents.”

While the man was calm, he seemed to be excited to see the greatest celebrity of Wall Street. His eyes wandered over to the framed and enlarged pages from financial publications that said that the firm managed over 500 billion dollars.

“It took Jonathan a year and a half to achieve that.”

“He’s amazing. I cannot fathom how amazing it is. We’re about the same age.”

I wanted to tell him that his future firm, Googol, will be priceless. The man seemed excited, and that was why I asked to meet here. (EN: Yep, this guy is one of the founders of “Googol”. ^_^ )

“I apologize for changing the time of the meeting. Jonathan was about to go to California until he found a mistake in his schedule.”

“So that’s how he was able to fit me in for this meeting?”

“I persuaded him to meet the Secretary of the Treasury, and it is my fault that the meeting time had changed.”

The man looked astonished.

“What is Jonathan like?”

“He’s one of us in private. Don’t be nervous.”

“I think this will be a good experience. Thank you for the opportunity, Ethan.”

“Likewise. Shall we go in? Jonathan is waiting.”

The secretary only smiled at us as we had notified her in advance and opened the door to Jonathan’s office. Jonathan stood up with a smile and welcomed the man.

***

The man seemed astonished, as he had been shunned from all the Silicon Valley firms before. He would not have expected this welcome. He spoke while sitting down.

“I will not take much of your time and will explain about our PageRank technology.”

“It ranks the websites the user searches for according to importance, right?” (EN: PageRank works by counting the number and quality of links to a page to determine a rough estimate of how important the website is. The underlying assumption is that more important websites are likely to receive more links from other websites.)

“Yes.”

The man’s voice brightened, and Jonathan began to speak.

“I’m not certain why you’ve come to me. Ethan over there believes that the industry will continue to be dominated by the big names, and I had thought so as well, until I read Ethan’s report on your product. You may change my opinion that their domination cannot be broken.”

The man would know that Jonathan was alluding to APE, the largest portal website company in the world now. (EN: APE is probably AOL.)

“While APE may have started out as a joke and now is enjoying success, their technology is primitive, but still viable. Why me?”

“...I’m grateful for thinking of our technology so highly.”

“I should be the grateful one. I will immediately pay you a million dollars for your technology if you sign.”

However, the man did not reach for the pen. He seemed to be calculating why Jonathan was criticizing the world’s largest portal website while praising his technology. He became quiet and pulled out his phone.

“I have a partner, and may I talk things over with him?”

He was thinking critically about Jonathan’s offer, which was a good sign.

“I have to go to Washington in an hour. Can you do so in ten minutes?”

“I’ll be back.”

The man went out and came back with an excited face. The contract and the check were already ready on the table.

“We had a difference of opinion, and my partner believes our technology is worth more than five million. Do you want to rethink your offer?”

“I don’t need to. Have you read my book?”

“Yes. My partner was disappointed not being able to meet you and he said many times that we should trust our funds to your company if we sold it.”

“Then you will know I have bet my entire personal assets twice, just on my instincts, and won big, and I believe that this would be my third opportunity.”

Jonathan ripped up the check and wrote one for ten million dollars.

“I believe that your partner will be satisfied.”

I saw his surprised eyes and shaking hands, but when the tremors died down, he looked determined. I knew then what he was thinking.

“I thank you for your high estimate of our technology.”

“You have changed your mind.”

While Jonathan was smiling, his voice now grew cold. He spoke while the man stood, which made him sit down again.

“I made a bet with the banks after hitting two jackpots, and it was an utterly insane gamble. However, I had been certain that I would win, because I trusted myself, and you know the results.”

Jonathan’s voice grew heavier, and the room’s atmosphere became oppressive.

“People again laughed at me for betting against Russia, but I trusted my hunches.”

“I know about the Russian finance war.”

“You may not know this, but I bought a billion dollars in Russian bonds just to fool my opposition, and lull them to fall into my trap.”

The man held his breath, as Jonathan’s expression now grew icy as he stared at the man.

“The people I fought against were not stupid but now they all work for me.”

The man stood up, but Jonathan did so first.

“I bet all of my own money, which means more than anything else in Wall Street.”

“......”

The man looked at me for help, but I ignored it as Jonathan went on.

“Let’s go back to the beginning. I would not have told you what I think about your technology if I wanted it badly. Wouldn’t I expect you to increase your price and then change your mind? However, why do you think I did so?”

“What are you...”

“Look at the reality and what you knew before coming in. Do you think your technology is worth more than a million dollars? If you go outside of this office, it will be worth less than a million again. You can go if you are certain that you will be able to make a higher profit out of it somewhere.”

“While I thank you, you’re crossing a line.”

“You can laugh at me like others did but think about what happened to my competitors afterward.”

Jonathan called his secretary in a commanding voice I had heard before in a dungeon during my past life.

“Tell the White House I have a more pressing matter to attend to.”

The man looked like his worst nightmares had come true as Jonathan spoke to him again.

“It has been a pleasant meeting, and you can go.”

“You cannot...”

The man wanted to say that Jonathan could not threaten him this way, but his brain seemed to tell him that it would become even worse if he said it.

“Wall Street knows me and also knows if I believe in you, I will trust my instincts and I will invest, up to everything I have on you, your partner, and your technology. I will go all in.”

It was time to finish, and I counted inwardly up to three.

“You and your partner will have to come back here, and we can start the paperwork.”

“I cannot believe this is happening...why are you doing this when you’re you?”

Jonathan only opened the door, and it was then the man grabbed the check. I could see that the man had come to a final decision.

“I am trying to set this up in the best way possible. Fifty-fifty, but my partner and I get management authority.”

He then lifted his arm for a handshake to Jonathan, and Jonathan waited for a little bit until the man spoke again.

“You have to negotiate this much if you really value our technology.”

It was then Jonathan spoke.

“I had to know one thing before betting everything on you and your technology. By ripping up the 10 million dollar check, it told me you believed in yourselves and your technology. I had to know that. However, I do apologize for being rude today.”

“So do I.”

They then shook hands, and the man looked like he was about to faint.

“You won’t regret this.”

As he said those words, Jonathan looked at me. I could see the person he had been in his past life there.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 82

“You no longer need to implement Pagerank on the major ISP’s (EN: internet Service Provider) because you now have all the funds you need for development. I am certain of PageRank technology in its searching methods. I request two things from you.”

Jonathan paused for a moment before going on with his explanation.

“First, keep developing the basic algorithm, and there should be mutual agreements about mergers. If you agree with these two points, you can move forward in building your new firm as you think best.” (EN: An Algorithm is a process or set of rules to be followed in calculations or other problem-solving operations, especially by a computer.)

All the documents had been prepared in advance, and the man seemed to have lost his fear as he talked about the company’s vision. The contract is now finished.

“You will celebrate with your partner on becoming millionaires?”

“Of course.”

“Wait a bit, as I would like to join you. I also want to meet your partner. Will that be acceptable?”

“Yes. I cannot wait to tell my partner this news.”

The man went out of the office with a smile, but Jonathan lost his when he was gone.

“I cannot believe this. He had been about to refuse all that money. Geeks will be geeks…”

History changed again, and Googol will start in a regular office in Silicon Valley instead of in a garage. Also, they would begin hiring people they wanted now instead of when the dot-com bubble broke. While they would not show sudden growth at present, when the other puzzle pieces such as the change of marketing from television to the internet arrived, things would explode quickly.

Jonathan stared at me as he spoke.

“Things have been like this since you sent me Brian Kim.”

I took out a bankbook and a password written on paper.

“Unicorn Corporation?”

Jonathan asked me as he checked the bankbook. As the company had succeeded in making a legendary profit rate in the Russian finance war, the firm could now buy another IT firm that had been put off until now. Unicorn dealt in software and data.

“Since IT will go crazy soon, we have to secure Predict in any way possible under Jonathan Investment’s name.”

“I can’t make the board members do this, so you’re asking me to make the deal, in person, but under this firm’s name.” Jonathan held up my password and the bankbook.

“You have friends.”

“You give me more work, but more money.”

Jonathan stood up with a smile and wore his coat. He needed to go now if he wanted to be in time for Washington, and I could see his secretary’s shadow outside.

“We should continue what we started yesterday, Sun. You won’t chicken out, right?”

“Just go.”

“I don’t want to. I already know what they’ll say and how they will look at me.”

The Secretary of the Treasury hoped to influence, or if necessary, intimate Jonathan Investments as we now managed over 500 billion dollars. I heard a knock from his secretary.

“The board members have already left, and it is now time, sir.”

“I’m almost ready. See? I’m wearing my coat.”

Jonathan spoke again after waiting for the door to shut.

“The government does not want us to start a bank. They’re just being cowards when we have not even said a single word.”

He stared at me, and while I had not mentioned anything to him, he seemed to know what I had wanted for a long time. Jonathan waited for a long time before adding a word.

“We can be aggressive now. What do you want me to do?”

Now was not the time.

“The Secretary will make some offer first, to sweeten the deal, so just get the pension funds. As cheap as you can, and without commitments, but I don’t need to remind you of that.”

“I don’t know how far you see, but things are beginning to get interesting now. Don’t forget about tonight. I’ll be angry if you go to Seoul.”

***

The snow began to fall harder, and I wondered where that guy would be now. I was thinking of the First Evil and wondered if he had been a psychopath from the very beginning. I was looking for him due to that reason, but I had not found him yet. I visited the private investigating firm I had hired, and John of the ZOPI group seemed to have been waiting for me. He would be, as I was his biggest client.

“We have sent you 1500 pictures.”

He then explained how much they had done, and I agreed that they had been doing everything they could except one. Actually finding that evil SOB.

“I think he may have gone down a bad path. The boy does not have parents or siblings.” I mused, remembering what everyone had “known” about that sicko.

“However, Juvenile prison is out of bounds for us, as our group cannot access the court database.”

“How about searching for missing children in orphanages first?”

“How far?”

“The same as before, start in New York and then expand the search. As I said, the fee is not an issue.”

John stood up and locked the door. He did not look hostile but cautious as he spoke.

“I apologize, but I had to investigate you and your company using your business card when I needed to make an urgent report and was unable to reach you.”

He was talking about the month I had spent in Hwasung.

“The phone number is fake. Is that a problem?”

Wall Street was full of ghosts that existed only on paper.

“I know that you may disapprove, but please think that we work like lawyers. We keep our clients’ secrets. While I should not have investigated you, it could not be helped.”

He looked at me like he had smelled money or made a huge bet despite not knowing the outcome. Or BOTH. John seemed to be remembering the massive funding he had seen during the investigation, and I was growing interested.

“You’re rambling.”

“I knew from the moment I met you, Edan, that our jobs were similar. I have a deep interest in meeting your boss.”

Was John thinking of offering “extra-legal” services? He then spoke tentatively when I did not reply.

“While ZOPI and other groups cannot go outside the law to access the court files…”

“I see why you want to meet my boss.”

“Yes, I want to explain the services I can provide in detail.”

“You don’t need to meet him. I have enough discretion in situations like this. I know what you’re saying.”

The man wanted to go solo and earn a sponsor with money. Who would not when seeing all the money flowing out of Wall Street? I knew a man like him would do anything for money.

“You just became one of us working here.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

He was betting his career and his job, as he could win big but lose everything if I refused his offer and notified ZOPI.

“Can I expect other services?”

John said yes outright.

“When that situation arrives, you will have to nullify your contract with ZOPI. Please bring the papers.”

John seemed ecstatic, like he had gotten everything.

“Give me a budget as soon as you can. Use as much as you need for special fees.”

Wall Street was special, an endless cornucopia of money, enough to make someone like John offer to break the law if necessary.

“Let’s get to work, John.”

Chapter 83

The project’s codename was Black Cobra. The ZOPI Group tended to speak of this project first when they wished to advertise their company to new customers. A well-known bank had asked for the investigation of a large distribution company. The bank had owned most of the shares in the firm and wanted to know if their money was safe.

It had been John Clarke’s first project after coming to ZOPI, but to him, real battlefields, complete with guns and bombs, were easier than this. His rifle was a pen, his squad his workstation, and his air support was a team of forensic accountants. He hated it. Still, while he could manage to do the work somehow with the accountants ZOPI had assigned him, he could not endure what happened after he succeeded in completing the project.

While the accountants and the ZOPI group’s board members all praised him, John could not abide that he had saved billions of dollars for the company for the truly paltry and insulting remuneration of a few thousand dollars. He had used illegal and legal means to complete the project, and he sincerely regretted becoming a civilian investigator for Wall Street when private military firms had tried to recruit him.

He had been looking for a chance to go solo for the last two years or just give up and go into the private military sector if things did not get better. However, he had remained in Wall Street because of the billions of dollars that came with the requests here. While the money belonged to the clients, John Clarke often dreamed that he would be able to own such wealth someday.

Things had been like that when he had first met Ethan, who looked young like Asians tended to be. He introduced himself as having come from the Cayman Islands. He looked formidable like he had experienced both Wall Street and the battlefield. That was why John thought at first Ethan was the same as him and envied Ethan for working under a legit billionaire. What was more, Ethan’s firm was using billions to find a person, which enriched ZOPI and the companies ZOPI contracted to expand the search.

John did not believe that Ethan was looking for a trustee, but that was not important as long as it served as a reason. Money was, after all, money, and ZOPI backed John as much as it could. Things were looking up for the Back Alleys of Wall Street, and John Clarke was shocked that a single person had changed everything. (EN: Chapter 40. The Back Alleys of Wall Street refers to the “semi” legal firms that handled offshore tax-haven accounts and private investigators.)

That was why John did everything to the best he could, so he could show his capacity to Ethan’s boss. Rich people needed people like him. A good investigator like John would happily jump ship to become an employee for a billionaire. While he would be used as a dog, money was better than pride.

However, good fortune had finally come for him when he met Ethan again, and when John decided to take a chance.

“It ended up like that.”

John Clarke spoke to a muscular man having a drink with him, who now asked him a question.

“While I’m grateful for the money, will it be dangerous?”

“Dangerous…”

“You know how that guy Smith died. Rich people treat us like we’re expendable, and disposable if we know too much.”

“Haven’t you listened to me?”

“I know that the pay will be a problem. We’re not first-rate, so how much?”

John Clarke smiled faintly, and the man knew something big was coming. He had served John Clarke in the Gulf War, and that smile meant something good.

“A blank check.”

“There’s a limit?”

“No.”

“Come on, give me the restrictions.”

“Nothing, if we find the guy.”

The man was flabbergasted.

“What’s the guy made of? Diamonds?”

“I don’t know and don’t want to know. I don’t want to become like Smith.”

“Things won’t end there, right?”

“The ending is obvious, but who needs a reason when the money is this good?”

“How far will things go?”

“The same, as everyone, including the client, is pretending we’re searching for a trustee, but you know that’s not it.”

“The rich will be the rich. So, we’ll be the ones cleaning up afterward?” (EN: Yep, they figured out that this will end with the target’s death. But they don’t care, with the blank check. )

“Like always. So how about it?”

“The boy being young irks me.”

“We’ll be searching prisons, orphanages, and gangs first.”

“He’s a wild one?”

“I looked for a normal kid, but nada. Zip. The client told me that the boy will already be as big as us and that age will be only a number.”

“I cannot believe the money going into finding that boy. How did you stop yourself from asking questions?”

“Are you in?”

“What tattoos do I need this time?”

The man showed his arm, and the Marine Corps tattoo was covered with dirty scars.

“You’re the same as always.”

The man smiled at John Clarke’s response.

“Here’s a list of the other guys to recruit.”

John Clarke began to show documents to the man, who looked them over.

“I see those I miss and those I want to kill.”

“Call them all, and for the guys we can’t use, just give a few bucks to the ones who are junkies or invalids.”

“How about you?”

“I got this much just asking around as a private investigator.”

John Clarke showed the man a notebook with the list of corrupt government officials.

“They’ve got their hands outstretched for bribes, and we’ll start from here.”

***

John Clarke called me just before I was about to leave for Korea, and they had found who I had been looking for. Searching prisons and detention centers had paid off.

Four tough guys greeted me, and they all looked like they used steroids to maintain the muscles they needed for their jobs.

“I may have been able to find him before he got out if we searched ‘more efficiently’ sooner.”

“Hiring you ‘directly’ paid off. Do you know where he is?”

“He’s in Brooklyn, and my people are watching over him.”

John’s voice became low as he continued.

“We can get him if you say so now.”

His eyes turned to his cell phone.

“What was the charge?”

“First-degree murder. If it’s true, he’s dangerous and insane.”

However, he got out somehow, and John had court documents only the court and the police should see. I did not care.

“Ethan, six of my men are there, and we can get him now.”

“Tell them not to approach him at any cost.”

“…I understand.”

“We will go after ‘sanitizing’ and going in ‘clean’. No identification, or gear that can be used to trace us. Tell Brooklyn to do the same. Also.”

“Yes?”

“Do you have a mask?”

I got into their car instead of Jonathan’s sedan, which I had been using in New York, and everyone else was silent except for John.

“Where in Brooklyn?”

“Brownsville.”

It was southeast Brooklyn and one of the poorest New York districts.

“Can you make contact with the guys onsite?”

“We can…”

“I won’t repeat myself from now on, just answer my questions.”

My heart was racing, and my hands were shaking. My voice quivered as I spoke.

“If not, say so. I can call others.”

John Clarke looked at me, and his eyes grew indifferent as he opened his mouth.

“We can.”

John sent a look at the men in the back as I answered.

“Tell the force that they have to avoid detection and contact with the target at all costs. If they need funds to create a cover, send it.”

“…Of course.”

Chapter 84

All of the men had fought together before, and their leader had been John Clarke. I saw the Brooklyn Bridge out the window.

“Gun.”

John immediately handed me a compact German pistol, and I released the magazine and confirmed the chamber was empty before reinserting the magazine and racking the slide, chambering a live round. I made sure the safety was fully engaged before screwing in the long silencer. The sleek pistol didn’t use a tilting-barrel action, like the Glock, so there were no reliability issues with an attached silencer. John Clarke obviously knew his firearms.

“I will tell you what to do. Only I will enter the building, and you guys will pull back. Also, you will be immediately paid after this job is done, but if you want to earn more money...”

“What do you want us to do?”

“You and another one come with me, and others will wait around the building and prepare in case we fail.”

I could not underestimate him at any cost. There were so many variables because I had no way of knowing his specs. His powers had been famous from the beginning, and his growth rate was faster than any other hunter.

I had to finish this before he became stronger, and today was the day.

“How much are we allowed?”

“You can kill.”

Everyone was calm like they had expected this, and all of them just checked their firearms.

“He was judged not-guilty, and if we have to go to court, we will need to memorize the same stories, to credibly claim self defense. Also...”

John Clarke was looking in the back mirror and spoke like he was confessing, reassuring the operative who was thinking out loud.

“If you have no one to go with you to court, we will provide someone.”

“Who is it?”

I heard a voice saying he would go to court with anyone who needed his help, and I assessed that they had prepared realistically for situations like this. The voice was not a lawyer. Anyway, he’d be unable to represent any member of the team if they got arrested, as he was at the scene of the incident. No, these men were used to operating outside of the law, and they were completely unprepared for the criminal justice system. The voice would help them with their stories, and remind them of the massive bonus they would get if they kept their mouths shut. They would also serve as contacts between any caught operatives and John Clarke.

“Your name?”

“Call me Tiboy.”

“Then you, John, and I will go and do not underestimate him because he is young. If things go well, you will get rewards beyond your expectations, but the opposite is also true.” I picked the most relaxed of the operatives in the car, as he seemed best prepared, along with John of course.

My warning was sincere, as this was like the contract I had given to Yeonhee Woo. No one would believe how dangerous the First Evil was, so I did not refuse their offer to help. I heard the sound of firearms clicking, as safeties were disengaged, and their silent tension felt good. They all were focused on the mission rather than themselves, and we were heading to the battlefield.

We parked near an alley, and it seemed that the spot had been decided before as a man approached the driver’s side window.

“The cat is in the house.”

He then focused on his earphone and added that the First Evil was writing something on a desk.

“Everyone waits in ambush around the building except for the observer, and we kill the cat if it escapes.”

John handed me an earphone after issuing his order, and we got out of the car after putting on masks. We had removed the car license plates and anything else that may reveal our identity, but the reason was not what John Clarke would be thinking of.

They would be thinking of getting caught by the authorities, but I was thinking of if the mission failed. If the First Evil escaped, he must not know who ambushed him. I went in front, as I had already been briefed about the building structure, and he was in an old house he rented monthly. John and Tiboy followed me, and I saw scenes from the atrocities he had committed in his previous life, which I did not want to remember.

I had a chance to end all of them today, and even if he had not done them yet, it was much better to prevent all of them. When we were about to enter the third floor, where the First Evil was, I exchanged glances with the two veterans.

John also had a pistol equipped with a silencer and waited for my orders. I said with my eyes that he should not shoot through the door, as we had to make absolutely sure of the kill.

Johan looked at me in surprise as I turned the locked doorknob with my bare hand, and I sheared the steel bolts holding the door locked by simply rotating the knob with E rank strength, quieter than using a wrecking bar or sledgehammer, and faster than picking the lock. We were in, and we quietly entered his nest.

The First Evil could not abide a mess even now, as the old house was neatly organized.

<The cat has gone into the bathroom attached to the master bedroom, and we cannot see whether the bathroom door is open. We can hear the water flow.>

We were guided by a man observing from the same floor of the opposing residence. The bedroom door was open, and I only could see a bare bed and documents and paper on the table.

However, the sound of water running was loud to my ears, and while there was the possibility that his neat freak tendencies may make him take a shower in the middle of writing something, the timing was too coincidental.

He must have somehow sensed intruders, but without an Awakened sensing skill, he had no way of knowing we were inside his house. I signaled John and Tiboy to pull the trigger on sight.

I was going to riddle him with bullets, and it was at that moment I saw his body silhouetted in the bathroom doorway. I shot twice at his head.

**

I saw his head snap back, and while my shot was good, I knew immediately he had not died. I saw a bright flash, which I recognized as a damage-absorbing barrier of at least C class.

“Shoot! Destroy that barrier!”

I shouted at the two men and shot through the System message window. The two men also shot, but the First Evil did not go down, only his barrier flashing with every hit. Finally, all three guns were empty, and I saw through the mask John’s shock.

While the First Evil’s barrier was still up, at least he was stumbling, and this was my chance. I dropped the pistol and sprinted as hard as I could to close the distance, as the barrier flickered for a moment.

[You have used Devi’s Blade.]

The attack crashed against the barrier, and he was thrown down. He was dazed enough to ignore the tiles falling down on him, and this was time to kill him.

[You have used the Vitality Earrings.]

[Your stamina level went up a level.]

I took out something from my coat, and blue sparks flashed.

[You have used Odin’s Wrath.]

[Target: A survival knife from a New York store.]

It took me three steps to reach him and stab him in the neck, and I met his eyes for a moment. His cold eyes told me that he had memorized my eyes. I felt that my blade was being blocked, and a power I could not endure with an E class strength came out from his body.

[The effect of Odin’s Wrath has been forcefully cancelled.]

Only the knife’s handle remained, the blade melted trying to attack his barrier, and I saw that he had two insignias visibly imprinted on his exposed skin. I knew what they were, and they were for Area Control and Teleport!

My items were of a lower rank, so I could not use anything, and I just punched him in the nose with all of my anger. His chin broke, and an eyeball burst as the barrier had completely gone down. It was then he used his hand to block my second punch, as he now could use his Man Who Overcame Adversity.

That meant he was near death, but he stared at me like a predator with his remaining eye. It seemed like he would not use his teleport insignia yet, as he still had something to say.

“I found you again.”

Those were his first words to me.

Chapter 85

I could see that he was aiming for my stomach with a fist charged with green light. However, I could not let go of the deathgrip I had on his hair.

[You have used Gaia’s Will.]

The punch was like a blade in my stomach, and I endured the pain with clenched teeth. I then yanked his head down to the floor, and his head slammed against the tiles. I now had a free hand and used it to punch his neck, and I felt his spine crumble. When I was about to land the final hit, I fell down on broken concrete. The first evil had disappeared after using the F class Teleportation insignia.

“Who the F&ck are you?”

The black man had to be a lower floor resident, and he had come rushing into his bathroom at the noise. Since I had a mask on, he had come in with a baseball bat while yelling what would probably be the names of his family members, to stay in their rooms. I then saw two other masked faces looking down from the hole in the ceiling above me and shouted my orders.

“He couldn’t have gone more than a twenty-meter radius. One of you go to the rooftop while the other goes to the basement. I will go to the street. Hurry!”

I stood up with my hand on my stomach as the pain was spreading. I then threw a wad of hundred-dollar bills to the owner.

“It’s yours if you keep silent. Out of my way.”

My body was heavy as the poison spread through it. The man plastered himself on the wall as I walked by, and while I saw several people, probably the homeowner’s family, as I walked through the living room, they dared not approach me.

Some neighbors had come out to check on an unconscious agent outside the villa. When someone had been about to remove his mask, another masked man came running to take him away. People stepped back when they saw blood, which was the last I saw of them since I had to check the nearby streets, despite being nearly sure he had gotten away.

**

Others were still searching, and only John Clarke was waiting for me. We both had our masks down, as we could not stay masked in front of the police. Now, the First Evil’s Adversity Overcomer effect would have ended.

“...What are you guys?”

He was trying to stay calm but looked haunted. I ignored his question.

“How many men can you call immediately?”

“Thirty.”

His voice was small and looked like he was about to break.

“It’s not enough.”

“I can bring in non-combatants.”

He flinched as I raised an arm, but I only placed it on his shoulder.

“He will likely be unconscious somewhere and increase the search radius to the distance where one can go in five minutes by car. Search all stores, hospitals, and residential areas.”

“Yes.”

We spent the night searching for the First Evil. The next day, I saw strange men who wore street clothes but had bulk and wore comfortable shoes. They walked in two’s and looked exactly like street cops. They eyed me with suspicion.

On the one hand, the poison had stopped spreading in my chest. While I could not move well, it would disappear over time. I had gone to where John Clarke had given me the address, and it was an old house with a small yard. He explained the place to me.

“We’re using this as our temporary headquarters.”

“Let’s eat first. Do you have anything?”

“Yes.”

We went to the house, and it looked like it had been abandoned for a long time. A man was standing there, and I saw that it was Tiboy. He gulped at seeing me. While all of them had violence in their daily lives, what they had seen yesterday was from another world. The First Evil had only stumbled after being shot multiple times with three guns.

I saw fake ID cards on the table, ranging from the FBI, DEA to government institutions like the Internal Revenue Service. John’s people were fast. We ate simply in silence, and I moved to the room where they had placed the dead body. I knew that he died from a simple punch by the First Evil. The corpse’s eyes were wide open in shock, as we had been too late. I asked John some questions after covering the corpse.

“What is his name?”

“Brown.”

“Does he have a family?”

John Clarke waited for Tiboy to answer, and he did so with hesitation.

“He has a daughter, who his divorced wife left behind.”

I nodded.

“I will make a trust fund company for your team after things wrap up. So let’s focus on chasing and killing the target and talk afterward.”

**

However, the deadline passed. We had spent a week searching Brooklyn. If he had a revival attribute, he would have been able to move after a few days like Yeonhee Woo. However, I made him use two insignias. I stayed calm, thinking even the First Evil would be bitter about losing the 13,500 points they were worth.

I met John Clarke again in a Brooklyn restaurant, and he seemed to have thought things through about what he should and should not do. Therefore, he did not say anything about what he had seen but only reported he had done what I had asked. He gave me the key and the warehouse address where he had stored everything in the First Evil’s villa. I spoke as I placed the key in my pocket.

“You need a full organization. Do you need help in setting up?”

“No.”

John Clarke raised his head.

“How do we catch the cat? Can we do it?”

“Your priority is to report to me as soon as you find him. Don’t approach him, but do not lose him.”

However, if things didn’t go according to plan, they may have to act.

“He becomes stronger over time, and after a while, he would be able to face armies. However, if we are fast enough, we can catch him.”

John Clarke’s eyes grew fierce.

“Forget what you had seen before, as guns should work next time. However, you will need a more focused and if necessary, explosive methods than before if I’m not there yet, and don’t forget to pack enough ammo to sustain those methods. Anyway, report and wait for me first and foremost. It’s better for you, and no matter who kills him, you will receive a billion dollars in the end.”

John Clarke did not look happy yet, as the astronomical amount was only a mirage for now. He needed to finish making his new organization ASAP.

“Report regularly. I will prepare a hundred million for you for payroll and expenses, and the same amount for the trust fund. You have free rein over it, and that’s it.”

I went out of the restaurant to the warehouse and saw that the First Evil had not owned much. He had been writing an anonymous letter to the ADA (Assistant District Attorney) who had prosecuted his case. The letter obviously threatened the life of the ADA, but was cleverly worded in such a way it couldn’t be used to investigate and prosecute the sender. I did not like it, as the letter showed a high degree of legal expertise and the cunning to exploit the loopholes in the Criminal Code.

The prosecutor had presented evidence that the victim was a twenty-eight-year-old man who had known the First Evil through the internet and had played online games with him. The subpoena for the chat logs had shown that the First Evil threatened the victim with death unless he cooperated. The First Evil had murdered the victim and had gotten free because the prosecutor could not prove possession of the murder weapon and crack his alibi. Was the victim another prior awakened? Maybe... (EN: Obviously the ADA couldn’t know the First Evil was using a teleportation insignia to establish an alibi. @[email protected] )

When I put the letter down, I found a small badge the size of my fingernail. Then, I saw a message pop up.

[The Badge of the Sensitive (Item)

Effect: Raises Perception rank by 1

Class: F]

He had one of the best items one could get from a Bronze Box.

[Your Perception rank has increased by 1.]

There were no restrictions, and items that raised Perception were rare beyond words. While it was limited to a single rank upgrade due to the item class limit, I could strengthen this item to make full use of it until I became stronger.

Chapter 86

I pinned the badge on my shirt before grabbing the case file. I had no reason to suspect that the victim was a prior awakened just because the First Evil murdered him. Just a hunch... As the ADA(Assistant District Attorney) had discovered, the victim quit his company around the time he added the First Evil as a friend on his internet messenger.

The ISP(Internet Service Provider) had given the prosecution that much information, and as most Americans had done so, he had used Gold Online(GOL) to access the internet and an online messenger program. (EN: Yep, AOL.)

After walking into Jonathan’s office, I could see the GOL logo on Jonathan’s ADSL(Asymmetric Digital Subscriber Line) modem in his office. He walked in with a harried expression on his face. (EN: ADSL was the fastest way to access the internet at this point in time.)

“I haven’t even been able to go to the bathroom. What have you been doing? Your face is a mess.”

“I need to know how many GOL shares you bought, the total shares that Jonathan Group holds. You started buying, right?”

“Those are the first words out of your mouth?”

Jonathan was thinking about GOL’s announcement that it would buy a web browser firm, as the most likely reason for my visit. Web browsers had been considered the basis of the internet revolution. Before the biggest Operating System manufacturer started placing their own, proprietary web browser in its OS, the firm GOL was buying had ranked first. GOL was planning to buy that firm using up to ten billion dollars.

“It’s important, Jonathan.”

My answer was short, and the papers Jonathan had asked for came. The Jonathan Group had bought a total of 9% in Gold Online shares in a week. It was quite a high number, and there would be articles while GOL’s stock prices fluctuated.

“Brian Kim is buying them aggressively. I’m thinking of making him our CIO. What do you think?”

“I agree.”

“Right. The board members think they have authority but will know now. Those [email protected]@rds.”

“Stop right there. How much more until we become the majority?”

“14%. Are you thinking of intervening in their management? You can act with what we have.”

“Until then, give me a business card with an appropriate title.”

“Do you want me to stop Brian? If you think this might be the wrong thing to do...”

“No. Buy every share on the market.”

GOL was on the special list I had given Jonathan.

“Do you have the time to focus on just one thing? What’s making you do this?”

“GOL will lead the dotcom boom. Aside from that, I just want to check on a small murder.”

**

The man was GOL’s joint CEO and CFO, and while there had been other board members present, I requested a meeting alone with him. We smiled and shook hands, and now there were only the two of us.

“Do you want to read it?”

The Executive Boardroom was set up for a visit from a major shareholder, and the report they had given me was about the web browser buy-out. He would think I had come for that, as there was no other conceivable reason for my sudden visit. I scanned the documents, then put the report down.

“I think this will be fruitful.”

“Then, what’s the problem? We have 40 million users on our content channel and we own 60% of the North American internet dialup ISPs. There’s no other reason...”

“I learned of a murder case in the New York suburbs, and you probably know about it.”

“It would be poisonous if it’s connected to us. Especially if the media gets a hold of it...”

“Yes.”

“It was unlucky, but not all things were negative after that case. Because we were able to publicly limit the scope of their subpoena, the public perception is that it takes extraordinary effort by the office of the District Attorney for us to release confidential account information. We have increased the number of subscribers, and GOL messenger is even more popular than ever.”

I let the man make his pre-prepared excuses.

“The case was too small to give activists a chance to push for legislation to restrict our services, and anyway the man was found innocent.”

Now it was my turn to speak.

“It was a first-degree murder case, and the crime was particularly brutal despite the suspect being only thirteen. The victim died in a particularly gruesome and horrific way.”

I took out the case file, and the man received the confidential documents like it was an office memo. Only his brow furrowed a little at the harsh pictures.

“If the user ‘Adversity_Man’ commits another crime, the repercussions will be massive if he uses the same ID and the same brutal methods for his next victim.”

“Hmm...”

“Then, Congress will pass restrictive legislations, and we do not need those kinds of losses.”

The man looked uncomfortable, and I had been waiting for that expression. The man spoke.

“The case is finished in court. The boy was found innocent, and restricting him could cause massive problems if he goes public to protest. It won’t end just by erasing the account and cutting him off, as you well know.”

I nodded.

“I want two things.”

“Tell me.”

“I want the complete chat log if he accesses GOL messenger with the same ID in the future.”

“...And?”

“I want to see his complete relevant account information.”

“What do you mean by relevant?”

“Details of his account, chat records, list of his friend accounts, and the chat records on each account he friended.”

“How will you use the information?”

“I will hand them over to our private investigators who will focus only on preventing another case in secret.”

The man was silent for a while, but the game was decided when he realized he was in no position to refuse from the beginning.

“I agree, even though this was unexpected. I’m grateful for the Jonathan group’s foresight in taking care of even potential future problems.”

“It’s to protect my group’s assets and nothing else.”

“Jonathan ordered this?”

“Yes.”

“I am optimistic about the Jonathan Group’s future.”

“Thank you.”

“I think I will go and start an account there.”

We shook hands and he told me he would send someone from IT. GOL’s head programmer came in and used his laptop to show me the information I requested. Credit card, IP address, registered email address, login history, and chat records.

Then, it was the friends list, and there were two more friends other than the victim. The printer became busy.

**

The below is the ominous chat records between the First Evil and others.

[Room Name: Those with Strength class higher than F welcome]

-m.cop has entered the room.

-adversity_man: Hi.

-adversity_man: Hi?

-adversity_man: I’ll remove you from the room.

-m.cop: .

-adversity_man: ...?

-m.cop: Introduce yourself.

-adversity_man: I’ll remove you from the room.

-m.cop: By Strength class, do you mean how much we can bench press?

-adversity_man: No, I mean status window.

-m.cop: HOW DID YOU KNOW?

-adversity_man: Speak. I know that you’re surprised. I am too and just wanted to learn whether there are people like me. I’m Kenneth, 19, from LA. How about you?

-m.cop: Haven’t you thought that we were crazy? How do you bear this?

-adversity_man: Shall we meet?

-m.cop has left the room.

[Room Name: Those with Strength and Stamina classes higher than F welcome]

-black eye has entered the room.

-adversity_man: Hi.

-black eye: Hi. Who and where?

-adversity_man: Philip, 25 from Manhattan. You?

-black eye: Are you a health trainer?

-adversity_man: No, someone with supernatural abilities. LOL

-black eye: That’s sweet.

-adversity_man: You?

-black eye: I also live in New York, am younger than you, and work in a bookstore.

-adversity_man: Have you seen the room name? I’m looking for someone specific.

-black eye: I am too. That’s why I’m confused. Do you see it?

-adversity_man: Status window?

-black eye: OMG!

-adversity_man: I want to introduce you to a group of people like us who have the same problem despite us being all different. I am proud to be a member, and if you’re interested, send me a message.

[Room Name: Those with Strength, Agility, and Stamina classes higher than F welcome]

-red ship has entered the room.

-adversity_man: Hi.

-red ship: Hi. I like the room name. Are you looking for TRPG members? (EN: Tabletop Role Playing Game.)

-adversity_man: Well, why do you like it?

-red ship: It’s interesting. Is your Strength F class, too?

-adversity_man: Yes.

-red ship: That means we’re playing the same game, and that’s amazing.

-adversity_man: How did you manage until now?

-red ship: I’ve been looking for more people like me. We are playing the same game. I am SO happy!

-adversity_man: Shall we meet?

-red ship: I’ll be there. Where?

Chapter 87

The victim was “-red ship”, and the First Evil had sent messages to two others while working on him. “-m.cop” had ignored him while “-black eye” had almost met the First Evil in person. I did not know when he started targeting the prior Awakened but considering his age and computer proficiencies, he found them via the internet.

**

The confidential information from GOL for “-m.cop” pointed to a man named Waden Ruch. I knew the major players who founded the companies that would create the powerful IT Service industries, and Waden was considered to have pioneered the online music industry by founding Musicteca.com. He had been the first to sell music content via download. He created digital music distribution by collecting an online library of over a million music tracks and videos.

However, his business suffered after the dotcom bubble broke. His disappearance was said to have been due to an incident on a trip he took after his business took a downturn. However, I now suspected he died accidentally in a dungeon or had been hunted down by the First Evil.

“Musicteca? There’s a group like that?”

Jonathan asked me that question.

“It’s an online music distribution company.”

“The world is changing.”

“Put it in the list.”

Jonathan took the memo I had given him before and added Musicteca’s name. He then brought me its purchase status without my asking.

“We own only 2.5%, the funds for the purchase coming from the pension funds we manage. I will start buying them using our own private funds. Also, there’s an aggressive buying hand in the New York stock market.”

I nodded, and Jonathan had guessed that it was Jillian.

“He would have pension funds and millionaires backing him now.”

I spoke like it was nothing, but Jonathan seemed deeply interested.

“How much do they have?”

“200 billion dollars, 60% of it in pension funds.”

“That much?”

It meant New York and the Isle of Man controlled over 500 billion dollars in pension funds.

“The New York market is not the only one heating up...”

Jonathan was correct, as countries worldwide were changing their ways of investing their funds. They were customers of other elite Investment Firms, not just us, but they were investing more in us than ever before. For example, the California public employee retiree pension fund had invested 23% of their funds in us. Considering that the pension fund typically spread out their investments in multiple companies, the norm less than 1%, that number was insane.

“The Russian financial war had been shocking, but this is crazy. If we grab this chance, other pension funds will start coming in.”

“There aren’t more yet?”

“The scale is too large. I don’t know whether you know this yet.”

Jonathan handed me a California newspaper with a deep smile, and the main article was about the California public employee retiree strike. The strike had been to protest against the decision to have their funds managed by an investment group that had started as a hedge fund. It had been quite a large protest, and the California governor was seen trying to calm them down. I asked Jonathan,

“Did you have them lobby for us?”

“No, they just did this on their own.”

“Then, we will gobble them up.”

“Yeah.”

The important thing was that we retain the common and especially the preferred stockholder voting rights with the shares we bought with the pension fund during the contract period. Jonathan seemed to want to talk more about Jillian and pension funds, but I had more important things to do. I stood up with the GOL documents in my hand. (EN: A preferred stock is a class of stock that is granted certain rights that differ from common stock. Namely, preferred stock often possess higher dividend payments, and a higher claim to assets in the event of liquidation.)

**

I needed to give osome orders and called John Clarke as I headed to where “-black eye” worked.

<Please observe Waden Ruch, the Musicteca founder.>

<Do we treat him as a cat?>

<No, just tell me any significant events during surveillance.>

<Is he one of them?>

<I believe so.>

<I understand.>

<Also...>

Jonathan’s book was still a bestseller, as it was in the main display of the bookstore. I pretended to read it while looking over the place. The person who used the alias “-black eye” was actually named Tina and I headed for her while holding Jonathan’s book.

I had dated a redhead while working in Wall Street in the past, and she had red hair and black eyes, which was an unusual mix. She did not look dangerous but blended in with other employees as she organized books. I approached her, and her name tag glistened under the light.

“I’m looking for a book like this one.”

She looked surprised and hesitated before answering. The manager came up at that moment, and he looked at Tina with annoyance.

“I apologize, sir. How can I help?”

I asked the same question, and the manager looked at Jonathan’s face on the book before telling me to go to the B corner. While Tina and the manager did not speak much, she followed him to a corner where the manager began to scold her.

I pretended to look for a book as I listened to them, and it seemed that Tina had not been a bad employee before but she was too vacant to manage customers for the last few weeks. I waited for them to end and the manager to go upstairs before going up to her.

“I apologize. Did I get you into trouble?”

I then observed her, and she was not trained nor had she sensed my approach. She did not seem to wear any insignias and did not look like anyone related to the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues. So, she may be like Yeonhee Woo. I lost most of my interest in her, but the First Evil may approach her again.

I decided to spend some time watching her, and I could observe the bookstore from the restaurant across the street. I waited until her shift finished, and she came out around eight o’clock. She looked even more timid wearing casual clothes.

I then started following her, but she seemed nervous as she continued to stop and look around. Then, she went into an apartment building, and a light came on in one of them. The place was her home, and it corresponded with the account information.

It was then a large man came out of the alley next to the apartment, and he also looked up at the lighted apartment and spoke in a quiet voice.

“Is she the third cat?”

I nodded, and John Clarke did not even blink. He seemed to be thinking of Ruch and Tina as if they were as formidable as the First Evil.

“Not everyone is dangerous. One lives as an entrepreneur and the other as a bookstore employee. However, we do need to keep them under surveillance. The employees?”

“This way.”

John led me to a dark alley and showed me three people. I had not seen them before, and they were obviously not members of the “Brute Squad”. They were sitting in a surveillance van disguised as a pizza truck filled with communication devices. (EN: Yep, I couldn’t resist the Princess Bride reference. ^_^ )

The employees looked at me with some curiosity, but nothing else. John explained to me after going into a nearby restaurant.

“They think they’ve been hired by the government.”

John seemed to want my response, as I had him chasing people with supernatural powers. I spoke firmly, even though he may not believe me.

“We do not belong to the government. Did you think about how to form your group?”

“There’s a firm that provides ex-military mercenaries, and I have successfully recruited those who had worked in government institutions. As you have seen in the truck...”

“Start by making arrangements to buy that firm.”

“The price...”

“Don’t worry, I will have it prepared with the trust company.”

John’s face was rigid as we were served steak.

“No worries, we’re the Good Guys. We’re not doing something evil. If you don’t believe me, just think about your rewards. Nothing is free in this world.”

Chapter 88

[NO TRESPASSING! – Whitewater -]

I passed the wire fence with the sign, and the training facilities were spread out over a deep forest and wide plains. The chatty truck driver that drove me here recognized me as the money, and he began to speak of the high-ranking officials that had sat in my seat. This private security company had earned money ostensibly through training law enforcement and military officers.

“We Turn Men into Winners!!!”

“Regardless of ethnicity, age, gender and sexual orientation.”

As the second line seemed to have been hastily painted on the company motto, it seems that to change with the times, Whitewater was becoming more politically correct.

He stopped the car, and a few men wearing military clothes with side arms came out.

“Ask us to do anything.”

The man spoke with confidence. They were veterans, and they looked more capable than men from the national armies. This place was like the military, and I could see instructors wearing the patches from various Special Force units on their uniform, running operatives through shoot-houses, and on a gun range with motorized moving targets. They were being trained for anti-terrorist operations…

“They will be going to Saudi Arabia next month.”

He spoke of a prince there and the steps they were taking to train his new bodyguards to ensure his safety. He was building up to ask for money, as the private security sector was like Wall Street regarding money. Violence was money for them. If they wore the full uniform of a client, they did legitimate work, however if needed, they could take over a country wearing anonymous, unmarked fatigues. Their mission will only be killing the First Evil from now on. I stopped him because he was talking too long.

“Just quote me a number.”

**

I set up a trust fund just for my new private army, and set up funding for a new private investigative firm, and I had nothing left to do in New York after that. The last thing I did was to hand over the information I got from GOL to my new investigators, and I was now on the plane to Seoul.

I had been about to sleep but saw the financial magazines and newspapers prepared for first-class passengers. I could not help but read them.

I took a magazine out as I spoke on my cell phone.

<What time do you arrive?>

<Seven.>

Jonathan was on the cover of Forbes magazine again, as he was now the financial world’s superstar after the Russian financial war.

**

I now could read about what I was doing in any financial magazine, and I saw Jonathan and Jillian’s names in Forbes magazine. Jonathan Investment Group ranked first in the property management division, and while the megabanks had much more property than us, it was a notable record.

Now, millionaires and billionaires would think about the New York firm when making investments, and ranking first even before adding up future private accounts meant we were now one of the ‘shadow banks’ that controlled global finance in secret.

I now only had to wait for the dotcom boom and the dotcom bubble to make the real killing. I was about to sleep when someone started yelling.

“Why are you talking back to me?! Just bring me more!”

A loud, obnoxiously self-entitled voice woke the first-class international passengers, and he seemed well-known to the stewardesses. He had been ordering drinks as I read the magazines, and I thought something like this could happen. He was a Korean man who seemed to be in his late twenties, and the peace of the first-class cabin was ruined because of him. While a few foreigners made complaints, the stewardesses could not control him.

Some passengers knew who he was, and they advised others not to mess with him.

I knew who he was now, and he was from Hansil, a group that ranked first in aeronautics, heavy machinery, food services, and retail distribution.

Anyway, I did not want to get into a p!ssing match with such an immature kid, as he looked ready for a fight. Docile stewardesses would not be enough for him, and his eyes glistened with drink. He looked around and then started to pick a fight with me.

“Don’t be so insolent when looking at me!”

I couldn’t even care enough to be angry with him and just blocked his gaze by opening a magazine. I then found a familiar name, as Korea would notice Brian Kim’s work in New York. The magazine announced that Brian Kim had been made CIO(Chief Information Officer) of Jonathan Investments and mentioned that Jonathan had called him a genius.

**

Yeonhee Woo did not recognize me at first because I had been wearing a suit, and when she did, she frantically waved her arm at me.

“You need to get your luggage, right?”

She asked me that, but having money meant I could travel light. My most valuable items were wearable, as they were necklaces, rings, and badges.

However, the man who had fallen asleep after getting stone drunk now came into my sight. He was treated like a prince by his escort and a woman who looked like his girlfriend fawned over him. However, he now approached us, and his eyes were on Yeonhee Woo. She seemed to know him, and the man spoke first.

“Fancy meeting you here. Did you hear about me coming?”

He first called Yeonhee Woo Director and now he pretended he was a gentleman.

“Hello.”

Yeonhee Woo’s answer was indifferent, and his eyes turned to me then. However, he did not seem to recognize me after all that. His eyes lit up like he was looking at a competitor, and it seemed like he was interested in Yeonhee Woo.

“Is he your boyfriend?”

“Yes.”

There was only one reason Yeonhee Woo told that lie, and the man smiled like he knew she was lying.

“Let’s talk more next time. When is it good for your schedule?”

“I’ll check and let you know.”

“Then, I will take your leave.”

He left with the escort and the woman, and Yeonhee Woo spoke like she had been waiting for the chance.

“He’s that sponsor I told you about.”

“Hansil?”

“You know Department Head Changho Cho?”

Her hospital was considered an emotionally moving story as it was being managed with almost no profit. Since it was the IMF era, such stories were picked out by the government to be lauded over, and written up in articles. This was South Korea after all. Hansil had approached Yeonhee Woo first to improve their image, but it seemed there had been another reason after today.

“He was an obnoxious turd on the plane. Don’t let him near you.”

“I smelled liquor on him.”

Yeonhee Woo spoke like she was not surprised, and I looked at her while wondering what the man saw in her. She was small and cute and would not have sex appeal to a guy like him. He may have become curious about her for another reason, like the relieved way she looked at and spoke to me.

“You’ll go straight to Gimje?”

Chapter 89

<I’ll be back before vacation ends, don’t worry.>

<Call your mother more often, and don’t worry about me. She worries about you.>

I ended the call, as my wanderings over vacations had now become the norm. I had a week before school started and now had to train. Making myself stronger was necessary to put down the First Evil.

“You don’t need to worry since only I will go into the dungeon this time.”

I spoke to Yeonhee, who had become silent, unlike at the airport. She looked at me with round eyes, and there was defiance in them. We were still too weak to go into higher ranked dungeons, so I chose the one in Gimje as it was an F class. However, I had not gone there before, and so my goal was exploration.

“I can do better this time.”

Yeonhee spoke as she turned the car radio volume down. Six months had passed after Hwasung, and she had not been solely focused on the hospital. Her time had been devoted to training, and now she probably could use a knife better than most. If she did not have regenerative powers, her hands would have been full of scars. Also, she had gone through intensive physical training to use her agility in battle well. Her agility stat was higher than mine, even though she was a healer. She did need to protect herself.

“You want to help?”

“Why not? You brought two backpacks.”

I wanted a healer, but only I had the Escape Insignia, and I explained the situation to her.

“You really want to go to the dungeon?”

“I need more money.”

She immediately replied. Hmmmm…

“Solve it with your own funds. You will run out of money if you blindly choose a purely nonprofit model.”

“…Can I make investments in the firm?”

“Jonathan does not accept private accounts at the moment.”

“Then, aren’t there many hedge funds in the group?”

“The minimum is a million dollars, and I don’t think you have that much left.”

“Yes, and that’s why I want to take me there. I will be of more help this time.”

“You did well last time, and I’m only making a reconnaissance this time. Stay. What did I say about the Leader’s orders?”

“They’re absolute.”

“You’re right.”

**

We stopped at a motel in Gimje, and the red lights made things seem sleazy. I had not booked separate rooms as that would be more inconvenient, and Yeonhee curiously looked around the room. There were mirrors on the ceiling that looked down on us as I changed the light to normal.

I sat on the waterbed, and Yeonhee sat on the floor and began examining the survival items in the backpack.

While most of them had been the same as before, her eyes stopped for a moment at the fishing line and tiny hooks. However, she seemed to think I needed them for making traps as she examined the next item.

The only thing I knew about this dungeon was that it was a cave with pools one could fish in if I could stomach it, should it become necessary for survival.

“Let’s open your boxes.”

Yeonhee’s face brightened at that.

**

Yeonhee had many points remaining, and we had waited until she got used to her agility stats, as there had been hunters who could not adjust to gaining too many stat points at once.

She had received two gold boxes and a platinum box and got agility and physical healing stats out of the gold and a skill called Delight from the platinum.

I gave her paper and pen to write her stats down, and things were as I remembered. She had the Mentality stat, which came from her empathic abilities. It measured how much emotion she could endure, both her own and imposed from outside, and not about the power level of her empathic skills.

Yeonhee looked down at the paper after she finished writing.

“If I get an Escape insignia?”

“We’ll head back to Seoul.”

A week, the time remaining in my vacation, was not enough to conquer the dungeon.

“However, an Escape insignia does not come easily.”

“I know it mostly comes out of dungeon boxes, but it’s better that I have one so I don’t slow things down, right?”

“Yeah. Open the 11 bronze boxes.”

“Can I do it after I wash?”

I nodded, as if this was her ritual, I would respect it. However, she seemed to have not noticed the decor, as the motel room’s bathroom had a frosted glass wall for the shower. She and I both knew I would see her silhouette, but Yeonhee seemed determined to wash up. I lay down as she washed, as long flights were tiring. I had come here to rest before going into the dungeon. I drowsed, waiting for her to come out.

She wore more comfortable clothes, and I could see her neck. Before I went to New York, a deep wound had been there. I thought of that day until she told me she was ready.

Yeonhee seemed tense, thinking of that Escape insignia.

“Don’t be like that, at least when opening boxes. You should enjoy yourself here.”

“Right. Shall we start?”

Yeonhee started staring in the air as I nodded, and her face was not happy.

“My Strength stat increased by 1.”

It was difficult for women to raise Strength by training. Yeonhee Woo had undergone intensive weight training to only gain muscles and not points.

“That’s a good draw. Go on.”

She looked happy when she told me she got 4 points in Physical Healing but frowned when telling me that she got 3 points to her Explorer stats.

“I think I need to wash again. Can I?”

“Of course.”

She took double the time and came back to open another box.

“I got 5 agility stats!”

She had been happy but spoke in a desolate voice when opening the next.

“I got 1 Marie’s Hand point.”

“Even a single point on a high ranked skill is lucky with bronze boxes.”

Yeonhee composed herself at my comment, and her face brightened as she stared at her chest. She had gotten an insignia and now gave it to me.

[Yeonhee Woo has given you a ‘Release’ Insignia.]

It was an insignia that protected me against restraint magic skills. While it was not that useful, I complimented her. She looked happier when opening the next one.

“I got 6 agility points! I need 25 more to increase my class, as I have 75 points now.”

She opened another and got a dagger this time. Yeonhee looked at me and the dagger in surprise as this was the first time she had seen a weapon come out of a box, but I also stared at it. The weapon looked similar to the Third Virtue’s main weapon. It had come from a bronze box in the previous timeline, but…

Yeonhee Woo gave the dagger to me.

[The Fool’s Knife (Item)

Effect: The one wounded by this knife receives a random negative effect with a very low probability.

Class: F]

It really looked like the Third Virtue’s infamous and blood stained weapon. Would this really become that after reinforcement?

Chapter 90

No matter how many times I looked at the dagger, it was the Third Virtue’s main weapon. He had reinforced a trash weapon from a bronze box to an S Class Executioner. He had been that sort of an obsessed guy, and whoever he targeted had not died easily.

“It’s a good one, right?”

I nodded at her question as I knew its power, and history. The Third Virtue’s weapon had been one of the strongest used by the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues, and I now understood why the Fool’s Knife’s was impossible to defend against. This weapon had not been registered in any databases, in my searches in the previous timeline. I could not discount the possibility of the Third Virtue having removed the database entries, as he had been secretive about its terrifying random debuff. In the previous timeline, I could only guess what the Fool’s Knife actually did, based on eyewitness reports. I do know it seems to be an extremely rare weapon since I had never seen anything like it before, in my searches into the databases documenting reported drops from system boxes, and dungeon boxes.

Yeonhee Woo looked satisfied as she opened the next box.

“I got 2 Strength points.”

Her voice was mixed, and she stopped opening boxes for a minute. Four boxes were remaining, and Yeonhee went to the mini fridge in the room to find a bottle of water. She was murmuring to herself about an Escape insignia.

The next box gave her 9 attribute points, and she chanted “I am lucky, I am lucky.”. She was right, as the next box gave her a Reinforcement insignia.

[Yeonhee Woo gave you a Reinforcement insignia.]

It seemed like the system was telling me to reinforce the Fool’s Knife, and I explained to Yeonhee what the insignia did.

“This insignia is used to raise item classes, but using it does not determine success.”

“It’s luck again?”

I added that the possibility of succeeding went down as the class went up, and the weapon was destroyed if a reinforcement failed. I was beginning to influence Yeonhee, and she sounded as pessimistic about the system as I was.

“Relying on luck to determine rewards is not right. We don’t rely on luck inside the dungeon, and you risked your life...Anyway, the Reinforcement insignia is a good one, right?”

“It’s as rare as Escape.”

Yeonhee breathed deep at that and sounded both happy and disappointed. She looked tired as she locked her fingers together to stretch herself. She seemed to think she did not need to wash again.

“I’m starting again.”

Right after those words, she hugged me, and her eyes were bright with excited tears as her voice shook.

“I got one!”

**

When a man and woman sleep together on the same bed, there’s a certain thought that always occurs to either person. What’s more, Yeonhee was still excited about the box, and it showed in her breathing as she could not sleep yet.

She closed her eyes tightly when I called her name, and the silence was tense.

“I’ll sleep on the floor.”

“I will.”

Yeonhee opened her eyes then.

“Stay.”

I took only a pillow, as the floor was heated. I needed time to control my thoughts and cool my blood. Her soft breathing tempted me, but I could not sleep with her. Dungeons would not let us be. Such a relationship would not let us fight when needed and abandon each other when the situation was dire.

I knew many people who had died like that. It had not been love, but people had still died. One did not have relationships with your party members as a rule, even though Yeonhee would not understand it.

**

Even after Perception rises a class, an Awakened wouldn’t have heightened awareness until they learn to control their senses. Despite my regression, I saw that I still had a ways to go, because I had not woken up when Yeonhee placed a blanket over me during the night.

“What time is it?”

“One.”

I opened the curtains to see the sunlight.

“I did not wake you up since you seemed tired.”

“Let’s go.”

However, the highway had heavy traffic due to a sudden snowfall, and two hours had passed after we had a light meal in a resting area. We were still on the highway, and I changed the radio to a finance channel that was looking back at the IMF era. I turned on the volume. Yeonhee did not seem to mind.

-There are two likely reasons for Korea requiring IMF loans, and ending up receiving IMF management, right?

-Yes. One theory is that large domestic firms caused confusion due to mismanagement. The other is that we were too obsessed with foreign funds and firms, leading to unsustainable loans.

-It was about a year ago when Jonathan came to Korea. We can’t omit that.

-Korea’s problems, post IMF, haven’t really gone away, as foreign firms and companies based on foreign funds like Jeonil are still the major players in Korea.

-On the other hand, domestically owned firms are struggling.

-Yes, Korean entrepreneurship is dying. While the government is saying they would create the best country to start a business, those are just empty words. What’s the essence of a company?

-Profit.

-Yes, and the government is forgetting that as they try to hold domestic firms responsible for social, political, and cultural problems.

I thought it would be about reviewing the Korean economy and future plans, but it had been a radio show owned by a large conglomerate. A cynical person might suspect them of trying to shift the blame...luckily I’m a firm believer in things working out for the best, and the milk of human kindness. (EN: ^_^ )

“It seems like a different world. I’m driving, and the snow is pretty. But, how do you manage your...Financial Empire? You did say it was like your job.”

“I’m changing the channel.”

“Okay.”

-Global Credit Rating Agencies have placed a surprising value on the Korean Won by raising it from BB+ to A- despite many disqualified or bankrupt companies, and an economy that many analysts say is struggling to stay afloat.

The Korean IMF crisis was ending, and it would resolve itself around early 2000, which was next year. It was a year earlier than the original timeline. I just hoped it would not affect my future investments too much.

**

Time was going slow on the highway. My low light vision skill automatically turned itself on because of the darkness of a winter night. I turned it off, but Yeonhee’s eyes still had the reddish hue of Night Eyes. While such things do not show in dungeons, they did so on Earth. Yeonhee glanced at me.

“Sleep a bit. It would take us two hours at the least...”

However, I already had the Fool’s Knife out, and out of all the items, my best option was to do the same thing the Third Virtue had done. I had my own ritual, and that was to reinforce items at night. I had made an A class weapon to an S on a night like this.

“I’ll give you a bonus if this turns to E. So, wish me luck.”

“It will. We’re lucky.”

She seemed to be thinking of her luck with the Escape insignia, which meant we could have a real shot at this. The system activated itself. (EN: Yep, Sun is superstitious too. He just refuses to admit it. ^_^ )

[You have used the insignia ‘Reinforcement.’]

[Will you use it on the Fool’s Knife?”

“Yes.”

[The insignia ‘Reinforcement’ has now been removed.]

A copper light wrapped itself around the dagger, and if this failed, I would be holding nothing.

[Congratulations, you have succeeded.]

[The item class has risen from F to E.]

[Congratulations! You have gained a Gold Box for being the second Awakened to succeed in reinforcing an item.]

[You have gained 57 agility points.]

[Congratulations! Your agility class has risen. F -> E]

[You have completed the achievement ‘Trailblazer.’]

[You have gained the trait ‘Forerunner’ as the Second Place achievement reward.]

Chapter 91

While every day was busy, Chungsik Park was more vigorous than ever. He did have a “silent confrontation” (p!ssing match) regarding the final authority over fiscal policy with Daehwan Cho, the Director of Accounting. However, the recent personnel changes cemented Chungsik’s position as Jeonil’s second-in-command. He was the major stockholder for over thirty firms, had given birth to the Jeonil Bank, and Jeonil owned enough land to stretch from Seoul to Busan. He was nicknamed the Financial President of Korea now.

“Please don’t say such things.”

Chungsik Park shook his head.

“How could a foreign girl do so much? You were the one who did everything.”

Hwan Cho realized his mistake right after saying so, as Chungsik Park’s smile disappeared in an instant.

“I’m sorry. Will drinking this as punishment be OK?”

Hwan Cho poured soju into a water glass, filling it half way, and slammed it down before Chungsik Park could stop him. (EN: Soju is a clear, colorless distilled alcoholic beverage of Korean origin. It is usually consumed neat, and its alcohol content varies from about 16.8% to 53% alcohol by volume (ABV). Most brands of soju are made in South Korea. While soju is traditionally made from the grains of rice, wheat, or barley, modern producers often replace rice with other starches, such as potato and sweet potato. This liquor features in the drinking culture of Korea.) (EN: And it’s harsh. And the hangovers are deadly. ^_^)

“I will have a large drink, too.”

“Don’t say that. This is punishment for me saying too much.”

However, Chungsik Park still drank it, as he had not suffered from hangovers recently.

“Our CEO is the best there is, despite her young age and beauty hiding it. Ilsung’s CEO is also a woman.”

“Yes, do I need to drink another shot for punishment?”

“No.”

“Then, don’t be so angry. How can I live when the “Unofficial” Financial President’s face is like that?”

“It’s an exaggeration. You know that I’m not rich, my personal worth is less than your fingernail.”

“You can’t fool me. If you wanted money, you would have remained in Kim and Park. I saw what happened today. That old man from Daehyeon, and Ilsung’s young girl could not say anything in front of you. That was a treat.”

Chungsik Park smiled and checked his wristwatch. Hwan Cho began to speak faster.

“I’m holding you back. I’ll get to the point.”

“Please.”

“Hansil Confectionary. That’s yours, right?”

While Hwan Cho sounded indifferent, Chungsik Park knew what he was thinking. He remained silent, as he was at an advantage and he needed only to wait for the opponent to speak, to crush him.

“Aren’t you going to talk?”

“What more can I say?”

“Put Jeonil’s shares in Hansil on the market, and I will take care of the rest. I will give you 100 billion won.” (EN: Approximately $150,000,000 in 2021 dollars.)

Chungsik Park did not flinch at the astronomical amount.

“I would have done so if it was my property, and not Jeonil’s, but what more can I say? Why does Hansil matter so much to you?”

“You’ve become cunning. I know that it’s your work.”

Jamie had ordered a while ago to gain certain subsidiaries no matter what, and Hansil had been one of the smallest subsidiaries in the Hansil Group. Hansil Foods was the bigger company, but...

Hansil Confectionary manages Hansil Group’s owner shares. Things will get intense. Chungsik Park took a drink. (EN: Yep, Sun sneaked in to buy up the Hansil Chaebol without anyone noticing until it was too late. ^_^)

“I need to go back to the firm since it’s late.”

“I can give you ten times more.”

“As you said, I don’t want money.”

“Everyone likes money, and how can you be sure that you will remain in Jeonil next year? Prepare a retirement fund.”

“Thank you for your advice. I will take your leave.”

“Hey, hey!”

Chungsik Park smiled as Hansil’s president had been too late. Daehyun had offered 200 billion won. He did not envy anyone of any Chaebol, as everyone with money had to bow to him. Chungsik Park went back to his car.

“Hansil’s secretaries placed something in your trunk.”

The driver spoke, and Chungsik Park’s tone was mild.

“I heard that you’re a smart one...”

“Yes.”

“You should know better.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Since this is your first day, I’ll forget this. Remove what’s in the trunk.”

Chungsik Park turned on his cell phone as he leaned back in the seat.

<I am coming back to the firm and I may be late.>

<Let’s reschedule the account meeting for tomorrow morning. Will you go home?>

<Yes. I will see you at the firm tomorrow.>

Chungsik Park saw that it was eleven in the night, and Jamie had told him that he had to come back since the account meeting could not be delayed, a few hours ago. She had refused an invitation from the Blue House due to an account meeting last month.

‘Is she seeing someone? No, she won’t be that stupid. Only one thing would delay the meeting.’

Composed of five foreign investment firms, Jeonil Investments owned Jeonil Group. All the funding had come from them, and Chungsik Park had never met them even now. He didn’t even know their names...

He shuddered thinking of them, as they remained in the shadows after having devoured the Korean economy using the IMF crisis. Chungsik Park had once been desperate to know their identities once, and had pressured Jamie, but not now.

‘No news is good news, and them saying nothing means I am doing what they want.’

It seemed that they would never show themselves, and Chungsik Park was sure that their manipulation from the shadows would go on. It meant his position, as one of Jeonil’s public faces, was necessary, thus safe.

**

It was past eleven o’clock at night when we entered Seoul. While the dungeon schedule was delayed, I had things to do at the Jeonil Group.

Yeonhee stopped the car at the street, and I got out with a short goodbye since we had already spoken about the schedule for further dungeon explorations. There were not many people, and the buildings were also dark. Only a few firms with foreign investment teams had their lights on.

I saw Jamie with her face shadowed by her hood in front of the building’s heater, and she had been waiting for me since the time I texted her.

The young guard at the lobby did not recognize me at first, and he hurriedly nodded when I looked at him. Jamie had turned around and saw that she looked at me from top to bottom.

“This is the first time I saw you in a suit.”

She spoke as she followed me.

“You’ve just come back to Korea? Aren’t you tired?”

She had been chattery but became silent in the elevator. I had hidden the Fool’s Dagger in my coat, but she noticed I was hiding something dangerous. She froze and could not hide her anxiety fully. She let out a gasp on seeing the dagger as I took it out.

“It’s only a collector’s item.”

She smiled awkwardly, and we entered the office in silence. I placed the dagger on the safe and turned on the heater. Jamie looked at the arrows stuck on the target and other weapons on display, then finally at the bloodied bandages in the wastebasket. She just stood at the door with a haunted face and only came in when I waved at her.

“It will become warm soon.”

We could not take our coats off yet, and Jamie glanced at my badge. It seemed the item I got from the warehouse, which had belonged to the First Evil, looked like a badge used to identify an organization, but she could not ask due to fright.

“Do you drink mixed coffee?”

“Yes.”

I spoke as I made a cup.

“I have been in New York, and we both have been busy. I read about Jeonil from the newspaper.”

“Korean reporters don’t know anything yet.”

“That’s why I called you here. To hear directly from you.”

As the country suffered during the Asian Financial Crisis, the large conglomerates and Chaebols created slush funds and reorganized their management system, so certain firms acted as holding firms. For instance, the Ilsung Group circulated their working capital out of their holding companies, so Ilsung Dreamland owned the entire group, and Daehyun Elevator with Hansil Confectionary acted like that. The holding company’s shares were owned by the top of each group and would be at the center of management right successions. That was how groups could be ruled with so few shares.

“I’ve been waiting.”

Jamie looked confident now.

Chapter 92

It was now the middle of summer, and with the beginning of typhoon season, disasters came without fail. However, when Typhoon Olga hit Korea, the torrential rains failed to cool down the stock market. In my previous life, the Korean stock market went just as crazy as the New York stock market during the dotcom boom. After the Russian financial war ended last year, the 10 billion dollars I had placed in Jeonil Group used to buy Korean property, indirectly bolstered the Korean stock market by increasing the amount of capital held in Korean hands, and things changed for the better there.

There were major fluctuations in the market, and at the peak, the KOSPI rose 1000 points in a single day, so the changes were significant in this era. (EN: The Korea Composite Stock Price Index or KOSPI is the index of all common stocks traded on the Stock Market Division—previously, Korea Stock Exchange—of the Korea Exchange. It is the representative stock market index of South Korea, like the S&P 500 in the United States. )

Daehyun Securities rushed to create a ‘Buy Korean Stocks,’ which exploited the Korean people’s patriotism. That fund asked Koreans to buy domestic stocks at a reduced price before foreigners “bought up Korea”. That was the first time the Korean public became interested in stocks. Another factor was the ‘Cyber Korea 21’ initiative by the government. That was the plan that made Korean IT what it was in the future and also caused massive activity in the KOSDAQ. With the KOSPI increase, the KOSDAQ market was spinning out of control. Now, it was no longer just the New York dotcom boom starting the speculative gambling on dotcom startups. In this country’s case, Koreans did it all on their own. (EN: KOSDAQ (acronym of Korean Securities Dealers Automated Quotations) is a trading board of Korea Exchange (KRX) in South Korea established in 1996. Initially set up by Korea Financial Investment Association as an independent stock market from the Korean Stock Exchange, it was benchmarked from the American counterpart, NASDAQ. KOSDAQ is an electronic stock market, just like NASDAQ. ) (EN: Cyber Korea 21 is the Korean Government’s blueprint for building an Information Society by 2002.)

**

I wanted to finish high school, as I wanted my parents to at least see me graduate like others since I was not growing up normally. However, I realized that middle school was my limit. I managed to increase my Agility to the next rank the day I reinforced the Fool’s Dagger. However, someone had reinforced a weapon and raised their Agility rank before I had. That meant that my lead ahead of all the other pre-Awakened was smaller than I had expected. I couldn’t afford to waste time by going to high school, but I wanted them to be able to trust I had done something for my future rather than display my “immaturity”.

“Father, I need to talk to you about something.”

My skin felt clammy late at night as I waited for my father to change into pajamas first. He had not asked about the million won he had given me but seemed to realize that I was going to talk to him about that. He sat on my bed and looked at the HTS site on my monitor. However, he was not near enough to see the numbers yet, so he pretended he was indifferent. (EN: HTS is the Home Trading System)

“You started stocks? I hope you didn’t go into KOSDAQ...let’s see.”

Father came to sit in front of the computer, and I looked in with him.

[Account Name: Sunhoo Na]

[Account Value: 143,500,000 won]

[Evaluated Profit: 142,500,000 won]

[Profit Rate: +14250%]

My million won had grown to that amount, and Father quickly moved the mouse after that. I only heard the clicks as he checked my transaction details over the six months. (EN: $210,000.00 approximately, in today’s dollars)

“How did you manage school?”

“I reserved the transactions.”

Father would know about Silver Bank, as the firm was well known for stock manipulation and started the KOSDAQ boom. The transactions spread over tens of pages, and Father looked at those in April. Silver Bank’s stock prices had fluctuated then, which made it possible to make a profit. The mouse clicked over to May, and I had only made one transaction in May compared to hundreds in April. I had sold everything when Silver Bank hit the highest price.

Silver Bank would have given me a 5500% profit if I simply stood by and did nothing, but I traded with intermediaries to increase the profit nearly three times.

Today, Silver Bank’s stock price had gone down by nearly half.

“...Why did you stop dealing?”

Father’s voice was confused.

“I am waiting to invest into other firms and I am observing.”

“Tell me.”

A computer firm whose stocks would increase by 14700% in a year, a tech firm that would increase by 15000% in six months, and a communication firm that would increase by 1700% in twenty-five days...

I recited those names, as companies I had my eye on, but my real focus was on a different target. Balgeum Tech had been the biggest documented increase during the dotcom bubble, and it actually happened in Korea. While cryptocurrency would show a record increase in the long term in the future, the KOSDAQ boom beat bit-coins in short-term increase in value.

Everyone was crazy about stocks now. Housewives sat all day in front of the computer, taxi drivers talked about stocks amongst themselves, rather than about their customers, and university students looked at the stock prices rather than studying. However, when the bubble burst, the public would have to face the consequences. Look at Silver Bank after the boom ended.

“I have to show you something.”

I managed to get the words out and changed places with Father to open an email from Jonathan Investments.

[Subject: Welcome, Mr. Na]

[We are deeply intrigued in your research, especially your estimates regarding the NASDAQ market and details about Googol and APE. Do you know that Will Conseb, the famous hedge fund manager, worked as an analyst starting from his teens? While you insist on working as a freelancer due to being an underage foreigner, we wish to invite you into our firm.

We are delighted to let you know that you are being offered a position as a beginner analyst for our group. We wait for your reply and congratulations.]

Father looked even more shocked and looked at me with eyes full of questions. I showed him the research the mail had mentioned, and I was tenser than when I had first entered the dungeon.

I have not even graduated middle school yet.

“You gave me that stock account a year ago.”

“...I did. You wrote this?”

Father could not take his eyes off the research paper written in fluent, idiomatic English.

“I studied from then.”

It would sound like an excuse, and Father turned around to look at the room. His expression turned dark, and he took out a book from one of many from the shelf. He sighed as he looked at a finance book written in English.

“You read this in a year?”

“My English was good from the start...If you remember, I had excellent grades...”

Father would think me even stranger, and I could not meet his eyes. I saw the gray flooring as I waited for his answer nervously.

“Why are you so sad?”

Father’s voice came down at me.

“I’m sorry.”

“Sorry for what? You...had been like that from when you were a baby. We lived with you all these years, you know. Your mother and I always knew that you were special.”

Father had tears in his eyes, but his eyes were warm.

“I feel sad for not being there when you did all these things. You could have told me before.”

He sat on the bed and tapped the space next to him. I sat there.

“I have been a very busy father.”

“Don’t say that.”

“Let’s think of something brighter. What do you want to do now?”

“I want to take the high school GED test after graduating.”

“You’ve planned well.”

Father’s answer was immediate, and he placed an arm around me.

“Don’t be so sensitive to what your parents will think of you.”

“......”

“Go traveling, go to America. Do what you want now.”

I fell silent as the situation was completely different from what I had thought. Maybe I had been too focused on myself and did not realize how my parents thought of me.

“I can only support you...what more can I do for you as a parent...?”

I could see tears falling, but not mine. They were my father’s.

Chapter 93

Father must have thought a day like this would come someday, as he acted calmly about my proposal to leave home even before graduating middle school. I also had cried that night, as I had underestimated how my parents loved me. I was their only son who had lived under the same roof. My parents must have thought hard about how to raise a child who was superior to other children in physical and intellectual ability, and when to let me go so I can spread my wings.

While I had skipped the period the system had named Tutorial, I could see from the pictures that my parents had completely doted on me.

The next day, Mother brought me an album after Father went to work. She talked about old times as she turned pages, and I saw that I grew up fast. In elementary school, I had obviously been the tallest, standing at the back for the class photo. There was a picture of me in a taekwondo uniform. Seeing how often my parents had taken pictures without me noticing, I had an awkward smile on my face.

“We took you to art classes, piano, sports…but the only thing you wanted to keep doing was tennis. Do you remember this?”

Mother spoke with a smile. I had been able to pass as a very tall child until elementary first grade.

“Did I?”

As I grew older, the pictures were taken more and more outside. I was doing chin-ups, soccer, and other sports.

“The sports coaches all told me you could make the Olympic team. They even came to our house, you know.”

She spoke warmly about the past.

“We thought you were talented in sports, but they never lasted longer than three months.”

“Did I say I wouldn’t go? I don’t remember much.”

“You never said such things.”

“Then?”

“We could clearly see that you did not want to go. We were grateful that you willingly tried so many things.”

Mother flipped over the last page, and school certificates poured out. I had done well in my studies, but my elementary school teachers consistently worried about my inability to make friends due to physical and mental differences. They had written negative things about my lack of social interaction, which meant my parents would have received their calls. My mother bent closer with a smile.

“You were an excellent student like your father.”

I had been first in school, and I probably acted aloof and prideful because I thought that would make my parents happy. She stared at me, and I worried she may cry. However, her smile did not fade.

“I’m just happy you found something you like to do. Really.”

**

My walk to the office was light despite the heavy rains. Yeonhee opened her eyes wide, and she also smiled when she noticed my emotions. She became quiet and seemed to focus on feeling my emotions as she sat on the sofa. She looked almost like she was happy-drunk.

I also did not want to turn on the computer now, as I had seen too many reports saying that they had not caught the First Evil. Also, the other two awakened in New York were quiet.

The rain was falling hard, and I watched the drops for a while. I met Yeonhee’s eyes, which were too smug for my tastes.

“Are you coming from home?”

“Yes. Did you find what I asked?”

“I managed to do so.”

**

Dungeons were normally buried in mountains and large plains. The dungeon in Suwon was the same, and the construction was already underway. We were the only ones on the road due to the weather, and Yeonhee’s car shook whenever the wind blew harshly. The puddles made for slow driving, and I thought about changing to a car that could be driven smoothly in this terrain, in this weather. Yeonhee was completely focused on driving and did not even answer her cell phone.

I could not even hear the cell phone ring due to the rain despite sitting in the front with her, and the wipers lost the battle against the rain. The weather was terrible, and Yeonhee leaned back against the driver’s seat when we barely managed to arrive near the hill in Suwon. We had parked near an apartment complex, and it seemed that nearby residents used this hill to do their exercises.

I realized that there would be countless complaints if I raised walls here, and I had been wondering whether to choose a dungeon in a more secluded area instead when Yeonhee straightened her back.

“You should rest.” I was worried about Yeonhee’s condition.

Driving in a storm was like running back and forth across a tightrope all day. The mental fatigue must have been serious.

“It’s all right, I will drive on the way back.”

Rain and wind came rushing at the moment I opened the passenger door, and I knew that umbrellas would be useless. We walked up the climbing path while being hit with rain. Yeonhee changed directions when we arrived at a small exercise field.

“This way.”

She walked in front of me and left small footsteps in the mud. However, her footsteps disappeared as the muddy water covered them up in an instant. We continued to walk in such weather when Yeonhee stopped in her tracks. I also stood next to her with a grimace.

We both had seen the blue light, and I went up first to confirm that the dungeon was open!

“Sunhoo…”

I saw stairs going down under the blue barrier, and the raindrops were sliding off the invisible dome covering the entrance.

“When did you discover the gate?”

“It was not open yesterday.”

Yeonhee looked around with wary eyes and pulled out a hidden dagger from her waist. I now knew that she walked around armed. That was why she preferred wide pants. I thought she was just following fashion trends.

I also took out a dagger and threw away the sheath. I did not need to tell her to be cautious of the other Awakened and she had been even quicker to arm herself than I was. She spoke.

“How many? It may not be only one, right?”

All traces were erased by the rain, and I looked around for places where a person might be hiding near enough to overhear me. There was such a place, and the spot was covered with dead trees, which meant it would be sheltered a bit from the rain. So I spoke in a low voice. (EN: He’s a bit paranoid, but given that someone opened and entered a dungeon just before they got there…)

“You seem to know what to do.”

“A bit.”

“If you had met another Awakened…”

“I, I would have told you first.”

“We will talk about this later.”

Yeonhee bit her lips, and she looked worried and scared. However, she held the dagger well as she crouched to lower her profile. She really did look like a cat about to fight in the rain. (EN: ^_^)

Chapter 94

We felt the cold. Even though it was summer, we had been standing in a rainstorm. Yeonhee pointed with her chin at the front as her lips turned blue. The blue light had gone out. I signaled to her that she should wait. We did not see anyone for a while, and I walked up to the dungeon entrance.

[You have discovered a dungeon.]

[Will you open it?]

The dungeon was now sealed again, and the mud covered where the blue barrier and the stairs had been. The dungeon reseals itself when the Awakened who had gone in has died inside. If another Awakened did not open the dungeon again, this place would just be another spot on this hill.

“......”

I did not know how that individual had discovered this dungeon in this weather, but he or she had died in the dungeon, just like that.

“Dead, right?”

“Yes.”

“That’s sad.”

Yeonhee’s words were short, but her face was filled with complicated emotions. We came back to the car to change our clothes. It was still raining, and I saw Yeonhee’s rigid face as the downpour increased in intensity. She was deep in thought, and from her face, I knew that she would not be thinking pleasant thoughts.

“You seem to be thinking that it’s easy to die in dungeons, right?”

Yeonhee nodded, but she seemed to be agreeing with my words instead of really thinking about what I said. What was it then?

“What is it?”

“It’s nothing.”

Yeonhee’s right hand shook a bit. She had already re-sheathed her dagger, but her hand was fisted like she was holding it. I then thought that I knew what she was thinking about now.

“You did well.”

“Yes?”

“Your battle instincts are good. Be wary next time, too. Don’t question yourself.”

**

I had to consider the slim possibility that someone now knew about the Suwon dungeon. Therefore, I changed the next dungeon to Gangneung and searched for the gate with Yeonhee. Two days have passed after Typhoon Olga swept through Korea, leaving fifty dead in its wake.

<I am sending you the address by text. I am including the street names and the turns so you can easily find the building.> Of course the building owner couldn’t know we already knew the location, as we had located the Gangneung dungeon inside his property. To save myself some bothersome things, I simply bought the building.

<Thank you again. We will start for it right away.>

Gyeongpodae was full of people despite the recent floods. It was the vacation period and also a weekend, so it seemed that everyone had come here. It was now a typical Korean summer night, and young people filled the beaches as the sun set.

Yeonhee ate sashimi and spoke while looking at the beach where people were drinking.

“Is there a chance that one of ‘them’ is out there?”

She was talking about prior Awakened.

“If we were common, the world would know about us by now.”

I spoke calmly, because though pre-Awakened activities may cause one or two conspiracy theories and urban legends if witnessed, the Awakened went public only after the Day of Reckoning. Come to think of it, I had only been focused on finance until now, and only monitored the chatter on the BBS boards for the conspiracy theories that were based on actual fact, and of interest to me. Like the conspiracy theory that the global elites in finance met secretly in an anonymous hotel each year, to discuss...

(EN: A bulletin board system or BBS (also called Computer Bulletin Board Service, CBBS) is a computer server running software that allows users to connect to the system using a terminal program. Once logged in, the user can perform functions such as uploading and downloading software and data, reading news and bulletins, and exchanging messages with other users through public message boards and sometimes via direct chatting. In the early 1980s, message networks such as FidoNet were developed to provide services such as NetMail, which is similar to internet-based email. This type of service predates chat rooms by decades.)

I don’t have time to indulge in fantasy, I’ve confirmed that dungeons exist in this world. The race to get stronger has already begun... The internet communities I checked aren’t talking about it, meaning that the information is still controlled. Otherwise, the socially inept and straight nutters who inhabit the BBS would be blaming the Awakened for everything from trying to control the global economy, to Global Warming to Nuclear Weapons Proliferation.

“I’ll take a walk.”

Yeonhee stood up after eating, and I also came out of the restaurant. I did not know when I would be able to walk among people again, peacefully. While we both had Escape Insignias, our goal was to conquer the dungeon. We had our backpacks ready in the new car and would enter the Gimje dungeon tomorrow.

**

We found a clean hotel in Gangneung downtown before heading to the dungeon. The Gangneung dungeon looked similar to the hospital I had built before. I saw CCTV cameras as I unlocked the door to enter.

[Yeonhee Woo has joined your party.]

We went down to the basement, where the entrance was and opened the dungeon. The room shook and the blue barrier appeared. Everything was as before, but there was a sloping ramp instead of stairs.

Yeonhee looked surprised. I only knew that this dungeon was a cave and did not know anything else. However, there was a reason I chose this one out of others. I spoke while looking down.

“A dungeon like this is not complicated in structure. The areas are not divided by doors and corridors. There are no traps and almost no branching paths.”

“I know that we won’t need to make maps. But if the areas are not divided...”

Yeonhee seemed to realize by instinct that there would be another danger here.

“Yes, there are no fixed sentries we can take out quietly. If one spots us, and manages to run away from us, that one will alert the rest of the monsters. So, we have to kill every creature we see on sight.”

“Will they be attracted by sound?”

“Remember, we do not have skills or insignias that would prevent that.”

Yeonhee gulped. While she had waited for this day, seeing the dark opening in front of them brought that response in everyone. I was the same. I was more powerful than before but did not want to walk onward.

Dungeons did that, and some hunters only participated in gate battles because of this. My heart began to beat faster in fear, but not going in will make me weaker. I began to walk forward.

“Follow me at your pace.”

My vision turned blue as I passed the barrier.

[You entered the dungeon.]

[Warning: You can only leave after meeting certain conditions.]

[The quest ‘Final Area’ has been activated.]

[The quest ‘Graf Extermination’ has been activated.]

[The quest ‘Hibernation’ has been activated.]

The quests were standard F class ones, and I knew what one would be by name. There were Grafs here, which was not good news. I asked Yeonhee a question as she followed me in.

“What do you think of arthropods?”

“Bugs?”

“Yes.”

Yeonhee’s pale face told me how she thought of them.

“The monsters here are shaped like them.”

Their Queens would not be here since this was an F class dungeon. If a Queen was the boss monster, we would not be able to conquer it no matter what we did.

“We will walk side by side from now on.”

I told her about Graf’s weaknesses, what to look for, and what to avoid.

“You said this was your first time here.”

“I faced Grafs before in another place.”

We were nearing the dungeon as the downward ramp came to an end. The cave became wider and darker. Yeonhee’s breathing turned tense as we were now surrounded by darkness.

It was sudden. We threw ourselves forward, and dirt flew like rain over where we had been standing. Something black fell down and its body thumped on the ground. The upper body was nearly as big as mine, and two disgusting antennas twitched spastically, to smell the air, searching for yummy human flesh. Its teeth were like hooks, but there was only one of them. I grabbed the antennas and ripped them off. They still moved on the ground, and Yeonhee stepped on them as they crawled towards her. She was acting like I had told her. We had called the joint between the thorax and the head as the neck for convenience in my past life.

I beheaded it and remembered their blood was red as it flowed from its body.

[You have exterminated an infant Graf.]

[You have received two points.]

[ Graf Extermination 1/30]

Chapter 95

I stretched out its body, which was almost three meters long. However, it was still deemed an infant by the system. As the Graf became an adult, it became large and heavy enough that as it crawled around, the ground would tremble as if a large tracked vehicle was moving nearby. (EN: 3 meters=9.8 feet?! That’s a BIG bug!)

“Despite how it looks, the monster can still think, as it has a brain like us.”

Yeonhee looked disgusted by the Graf and gasped as I broke apart its head to take out the brain. It was smaller than my fist.

“However, its peripheral nervous system is located mainly in the antennas, which means that a Graf without them cannot function normally. Since you don’t have enough strength to rip them apart, cut them with your dagger.” (EN: The peripheral nervous system is one of two components that make up the nervous system of bilateral animals, with the other part being the central nervous system. The PNS consists of the nerves and ganglia outside the brain and spinal cord.)

I then cut off a leg, and its sticky red blood oozed out from where my blade had sliced it.

“It’s not a giant centipede, but a different race altogether. See how the leg is long, flexible, and sharp? You see the poison gland at the end?”

I continued to dissect it. They did not have genitalia, as Grafs were born from Queens who walked on two feet. As big as they were, the intestines that covered their magic stones were large and odorous.

“Don’t forget where the poison glands are. There are additional poison glands on the chin and the legs.”

“Only skills and insignias can act as antidotes, right?”

“Correct.”

Yeonhee’s face turned dark, as she knew that we had no such methods.

“Their poison is horrendous and painful as hell. However, it works out of your system after a few days, so don’t worry too much.”

While a detoxification skill would be nice, the possibility of getting one was extremely low for both of us.

It was then I heard a faint sound ahead of us, and Yeonhee did not seem to notice it. Something was tunneling through the bare dirt, and we hid behind the large pillar that connected the ceiling and the ground. I saw another Graf come out of the ground. It looked at the decapitated and partially dissected corpse of its fellow Graf, and its antennas twitched quickly towards us. The Graf started to slowly back away, to bolt back to where it had come from, and we only had a few seconds before it skittered away.

Yeonhee was waiting for my signal, and I shook my head. Since we could only see its head and back covered with hard shells, we could not kill it instantaneously with anything in our arsenal.

Attacking it only meant it would burrow back into the ground, beyond our reach. I decided that it was time to use the Ruler’s Ring.

[You have used the Ruler’s Ring on the Infant Graf.]

I felt an aura spread from the ring and covered the Graf’s body.

[You have succeeded in capturing the Infant Graf.]

The monster was swallowed up by the ring in a matter of seconds, and I couldn’t help but wonder what it would have been like to have this item before I went back in time. If I had managed to use this item in a B class dungeon, I would have been able to acquire a decently powerful monster I could get to fight for me. This ring would have quickened my pace in conquering B rank and lower class dungeons. However, that was unrealistic, and would only happen in my fantasies. (EN: I was unable to find the chapter which mentioned that Sun reached A rank before he went back in time. Sorry. ) (EN: The Ruler’s Ring: The user can control a monster of a lower class to fight for you. However, monsters designated for boss quests and One-on-One combat quests are excluded. Chapter 77)

I could only use this ring when there was only one monster, as I would be swarmed and killed in seconds if there were others. Also, going into a B class dungeon without a B class Escape Insignia meant certain death. Besides, I simply had not acquired this ring before I returned, so therefore, here and now, this was the appropriate time and place to use the ring. (EN: Obviously, so far as the ring is concerned, Sun is E class.)

“It disappeared.”

I explained to Yeonhee what had happened, and she looked at the ring with bright eyes.

**

We walked for an hour but did not cover much distance as we were walking slowly. I had focused all my senses on my hearing, and Yeonhee breathed as quietly as possible. I had acted as a scout before in my previous life since my main stat was Perception then. Yeonhee raised her dagger when I stopped, and I was impressed by her reflexes.

A large Graf skittered out of the hole in the ground, which appeared right where Yeonhee would have stepped next. Yeonhee had good reflexes, as she attacked immediately. She seemed to have been aiming for one of its antennas, but she was head-butted before she could cut it off. Yeonhee flew in the air but managed to land safely.

The monster targeted me now, but that move was stupid. It should have gone for Yeonhee, as it exposed its softer underbelly before its slashing leg touched me. I beheaded it, but the longsword I had brought broke in two during that attack.

“It’s not over. They are coming.”

I heard tens of legs moving in from all directions. Monsters could appear anywhere in this dungeon.

[You activated the Ruler’s Ring.]

[Captured Object: Infant Graf]

[Used on Yeonhee Woo]

The Graf I had just captured stood in front of Yeonhee, who understood what I had done from the Graf’s defensive posture. I was able to confirm that with a glance, however numerous Grafs appeared from all directions. I saw the captured Graf moving to protect Yeonhee.

[You used the skill Gaia’s Will]

Gaia’s Will absorbed shock and also attracted low class monsters. Those who had been aiming for Yeonhee now turned to me, and it was then Yeonhee rushed through them. I did not know how the Grafs reacted to that, as three Grafs were attacking me from various directions.

[You used the skill Earthquake.]

Shock spread from me, and for a moment, all three Grafs lost their balance. I used Devi’s Knife then. It had taken me long hours of practice to control the attack trajectories of the invisible blade of the S ranked skill, and now I used it to cut through the Grafs’ antennas. Their mandibles clacked, and legs writhed, and I heard high-frequency shrieking everywhere. There were too many making that noise, and I knew from experience I could not block that sound.

It was then I felt the ground crumble under me. I felt dirt in my mouth and sharp pain in my nose.

[Yeonhee Woo used Physical Healing.]

She had good timing. When I stood up, I saw hundreds of legs in the air thrashing around. Earthquake had been more effective than I dared hope, as most of the Graf’s in this room had been disoriented and were now on their backs. It was a terrible sight, full of the modern man’s instinctive hatred and fear of big bugs. Maybe Grafs instinctively knew what humans were repulsed by sights like this. However, I now only had to cut off their heads.

[Graf Extermination: Graf Extermination 3/30]

...

[Graf Extermination: Graf Extermination 20/30]

I used the Fool’s Knife on them all, and fortunately the random debuff effect occurred reliably after I had reinforced the weapon. I turned around and saw Yeonhee sitting on the ground. She was covered in blood but could not find her balance due to her backpack. I took it off her and helped her stand up.

“Thank you, that was a terrible sound. I think my eardrums burst deep inside.”

She knew this state quite well.

“Were you bitten or hit?”

“That one blocked everything.”

Yeonhee looked at the captured monster, which lay dead with others. She had killed three, which impressed me. She seemed to be skilled at fighting, as she was uninjured after those kills.

“Lean on me.”

“We’re not resting here?”

“There is water nearby.”

I could see her eyes widen, but I had better hearing than her. I had heard water flow somewhere faintly during the fight.

Chapter 96

Water was the most important survival item of all, as it was so precious, all the bottled water we carried was for drinking only. Normally, we could only wipe off the blood on our faces after exiting the dungeon. However, things were different in a dungeon with water sources, making it possible to use water freely. That alone was a privilege, and while we only saw small puddles, we may see a pond if we followed the passageway.

“There really is water.”

Yeonhee looked like someone who found an oasis in a desert, and we even found a dungeon box. She looked like she forgot her pain at seeing water and the dungeon box, and I helped her sit before approaching the puddle to secure the area. There were thankfully no Grafs nearby, and I took a drink.

“It’s drinkable.”

Of course we brought our own bottles of water, which will be rationed as much as possible, as they were known safe and portable. However, we could at least wash. I helped Yeonhee to the puddle, and we took off our clothes after she took a drink. However, Yeonhee found it difficult to take off her shirt as it was sticky and clotted with dried Graf blood. She spoke as I helped her take off her clothes.

“You’re not hurt like you were in Hwasung, right?”

“No. Can you wash alone?”

“Yes.”

We were now in our underwear, and Yeonhee bent forward in the puddle to wash her face. I followed suit and thought of our battle before. Grafs were much more powerful than Canine Pawns, but we only suffered temporary hearing loss after killing tens of them. I would have been wounded more heavily if Yeonhee had not healed me, but even taking that into account, such a feat had not been possible in my previous life. I was not yet an E class hunter but had killed numerous Grafs without significant injury. It was not Devi’s Knife itself that had resulted in this. I realized that I had something else outside the System categories – my memories. I had been an A class hunter in my previous life, and I retained my combat skills. I remembered tactics, weak points of enemies, how to track and respond to multiple targets, attacking groups, defending from groups, and all the hard-won lessons in survival from thousands of Life and Death struggles. That helped me use Devi’s Knife so effectively.

My memories applied to other skills besides the Devi’s Knife, and I became certain that my experiences would be more and more effective as my stats increased. While I was still not as strong as before, I was getting there. That encounter made me realize that the System did not, could not account for my battle experience!

“We may end this earlier than my estimates.”

“What?”

“It may take less than a month.”

The problem was the boss monster fight.

**

The dungeon box gave me 8 Perception points, and I had a total of 33 now. I got items or points from dungeon boxes four times out of ten, which was quite good luck. Yeonhee relaxed as she looked at me.

“Did you get something good?”

I nodded. It took a day for Yeonhee to heal, and we killed one or two Grafs that approached us now and then. Since they would be scouting for intruders, we had to kill them. I beheaded one before it could screech, and it was the last one. (EN: Remember Yeonhee can’t use her healing skills on herself. )

[Graf Extermination: Graf Extermination 30/30]

[You have completed the quest ‘Graf Extermination.’ Please decide who is in first place.]

We exchanged glances before I spoke to the system.

[You have completed the quest ‘Graf Extermination.’]

[You have gained 1500 points.]

[You have gained a Silver Box as your first completion reward.]

Yeonhee’s eyes were filled with anticipation as she looked up at me. Still, she did not know yet that moments like this would become sentimental memories after the Day of Reckoning. Deciding who was the first place had been a vicious, often murderous battle in my previous life, even under a contract. While hunters knew that killing someone would mean one less combatant or support and may endanger the entire party, it still happened.

I turned from Yeonhee to wait for my reward. I wanted Sense or Stamina points to reach E class stats without items.

[The Man Who Overcame Adversity increased by 11 points.]

[The Man Who Overcame Adversity has increased by one class. F -> E]

[The healing effect has increased.]

[The Man Who Overcame Adversity duration increased from 5 minutes to 10 minutes.]

While the trait had now become an E class, 11 points were the minimum amount I could expect to get from a Silver Box. I hid my frown of irritation and looked at another message.

[You have completed the achievement ‘A Leap Beyond.’]

[You have gained the Trait ‘Gifted’ as the first completion reward.]

[Gifted (Trait) Effect: When another Trait is activated, Gifted may activate, increasing the Trait by one rank at a very low probability.]

[Class: F(0)]

[Use time: 5 minutes]

[Cooldown time: Seven days]

This first completion reward was more than I expected. Did this skill mean I could use the Man Who Overcame Adversity at an SS class in the future?

**

I now had six Traits, which meant I had two slots left. Yeonhee spoke like she had been waiting for the chance, and she sounded excited.

“My Stamina rank increased, and I got a Trait called Regeneration as my first completion reward.”

Yeonhee’s eyes were still focused on the air as I asked what the Trait did.

“When the user can no longer fight, the user is healed by a little, and regeneration speed increases at a very low probability.”

It was similar to Adversity Overcomer. Yeonhee spoke on.

“It matches well with Marie’s Hand.”

She looked happy for a skill that could kill her. That did mean she was growing up as a hunter, and I could not help but pat her head. I had done this in the previous life for those neophyte Awakened I had trained despite myself. Yeonhee blinked. (EN: Yep, Sun is a cynic and pessimist. And grumpy. But we already knew that, right? ^_^ )

“Go on, open them.”

“What, what?”

Yeonhee faltered in her words.

“Your points are now at a total of 2060, right? Open two Silver Boxes.”

I had 1680 points in total and opened a Silver Box first. What I got compensated for the low points I got for the Man Who Overcame Adversity.

[Your Perception increased by 38.]

[Perception: F(63)]

It was near the maximum of forty I could get from a Silver Box. I opened a Bronze Box with the remaining points.

[Odin’s Wrath increases by 10 points.]

[Odin’s Wrath: F(16)]

That was the maximum I could get from a Bronze Box, and I was only disappointed I could not open another box when I was on a lucky streak. On the other hand, Yeonhee seemed to have gotten points from her boxes, but she did not look happy.

“I would be getting 11 to 41 points from a Silver Box when my Agility class is F, right?”

“Yes.”

“I got 13. I would have been an E class if I got the average.”

Opening boxes were like dealing stocks, as one went through heaven and hell at each rise and fall in prices.

“Agility and Strength are unlike Stamina.”

“What?”

“It takes time to learn control after an increase in class, so it’s better this way.”

“Really?”

We could consider ourselves lucky in another way.

“The next box?”

“Not yet.”

Yeonhee looked back and forth at me and the puddle, and I nodded. She washed up before opening another box.

“Let’s hope for an antidote skill. Here goes.”

“Good luck.”

Yeonhee bit her lips before glaring at the air, and her face changed a lot in mere seconds.

“I got a skill, but it’s not an antidote skill. Sunhoo, aren’t I a healer?”

“What did you get?”

“It’s called ‘Hate,’ and seems like an attack skill.”

Chapter 97

[Hate (Skill)

Effect: The Target cannot distinguish between friend or foe.

Class: F(0)

Reusable Time: 5 Minutes]

It was an attack skill, not only against monsters. This was why I had avoided hunters with psychic skills like her.

“Even a healer needs to attack sometimes.”

The system was not pitiless in everything. (EN: Yep, Sun at times anthropomorphizes the system, something he’s condemned the Virtues and Evils for. ^_^ )

“Congratulations. You now have something you can fight with, just in case.”

**

Even as we were surrounded by darkness, this place was comfortable due to the waterhole. However, it became a disgusting place not long after our arrival, as it became littered with Graf corpses. Worse, the corpses of the Grafs appeared to be staring at us. We decided it was time for us to move. We each took a backpack covered with blood. This was our second day here, and we had fought against nearly thirty Infant Grafs after they swarmed us. The result was not bad. However, the sudden sharp, stabbing pains in our head and body cut our exploration short, and prevented us from relocating further into the dungeon. I had to carry Yeonhee back to the waterhole...

My ring and Yeonhee’s Hate skill had enabled us to control two Grafs. We managed to beat the thirty infant Grafs without using the Man Who Overcame Adversity. We thought we had not been seriously poisoned, but by the next day, we were lying on the ground, moaning in pain.

It was freezing, and my body shook out of control. Yeonhee and I hugged each other, and the problem was not only the cold. I could smell a disgusting odor because I could not control my bodily functions. Fortunately, my senses were faintly alive despite being poisoned. We were surrounded by Graf corpses, and due to my pain, I was not able to keep track of the number of corpses around us, or even muster the minimal concentration needed to simply recount the bodies. Some instinct had alerted me, and I began to suspect that one of the corpses was missing, and that one had been playing dead, and disappeared back to the herd on the second day. Unfortunately, the poison left me too debilitated to take any action on my suspicions.

I heard a moan from Yeonhee, and the painkillers were wearing off. She was in a worse state than I was, which meant she was barely alive. It was by sheer luck that her limbs were whole. I groped around to find the pills. Yeonhee buried her face in my chest to scream as the opiates would not nullify all the pain. She could not sleep even if she wanted to.

The fourth day was sheer hell, as my head flashed between cold and heat. I felt like I was being bitten by Grafs and hoped they were hallucinations. We became better after the fifth day and were released from hell on the sixth. We were now detoxified, and my suspicion that the “missing” Graf had led the rest of the swarm to attack us was confirmed. I saw with pain-free, clear eyes that corpses were everywhere, far more than the original thirty, and not one of them was whole. I must have cut off their legs and heads, which should have been an impossible feat with my current stats. It seemed like ALL the monsters nearby had swarmed us. I could not move a step without stepping on a corpse, and I could not understand how we had survived here for the past few days. Moreover, I found strange wounds that were way above the level of damage I could do. Some corpses had exploded like bombs had gone off inside of them.

I tried to remember the fight. I remembered that I tried to behead one, and sparks flew out of my dagger as I stabbed it. The Fool’s Dagger had activated then as I was splashed in the Graf’s blood and shell pieces. I shouted to Yeonhee as the Man Who Overcame Adversity activated and saw to my despair that there were too many. She used Bravery on me, and I used Devi’s Knife desperately. I then used Earthquake...

I remembered flashes but could not remember the events in consecutive order. My memories were shattered, as if a video tape had been thrown into a shredder and the tape spliced back together. The Devi’s Knife would have increased in rank after the Man Who Overcame Adversity activated, but I did not know how it could inflict the decapitations and amputations, much less the internal explosions I saw in the Grafs. I could only assume that I went berserk, fighting on pure instinct, the adrenaline flooding my body clearing my head. Yeonhee’s Bravery skill might have been what kept the poison from overwhelming me, which would have left me helpless under the maws of the Grafs. I could not think of any other explanation for our survival.

We went back to a waterhole I had discovered while carrying Yeonhee when we first felt the poison hit us, and it was bigger than the one we found on the first day. We made a fire using Graf chitin as firewood. She relaxed after a while despite the smell.

“...What happened?”

“There were more than a hundred of them. I’m sorry. I must have missed a scout.”

It seemed Yeonhee was healing, despite the severe bite wounds on her chest and legs.

“Wait here.”

“Are you going alone?”

“There had been no scouts the past few days, and if one comes...”

I placed the Ruler’s Ring in Yeonhee’s hand.

“I’m not talking about that. Going alone is dangerous.”

“Don’t worry. I will only finish the One-on-One quest.”

“What if you go down the wrong path? We have not seen branches in the passageways yet, but it may happen.”

“You’re not wrong. I will come back if that happens.”

Yeonhee looked worried despite the fact she resembled a corpse.

“You need to worry more about yourself.”

**

The passageway was straight, and no Grafs came rushing at me. The cave was narrowing slowly, and I found a bottleneck. I saw that the space spread out beyond the narrowed hole, and I saw the bottom of a stone statue and two dungeon boxes. I felt that the One-on-One quest was near. I do not know what the space was used for, as it may be a shrine or a weapon warehouse. I only knew that the statue would wake up the moment I entered that area. Those statues with their concealed “surprise” had been common in E class Graf dungeons. I had no reason to hesitate since it was an easy quest. I went in.

I saw the statue, and a medium-sized Graf would be about that size and shape if it had been turned to stone.

“Come out, come out, wherever you are.”

I taunted the statue, as I knew I could kill this one more easily than when I had fought against the Canine Pawns. A network of fine cracks appeared all over the surface of the statue, and pieces of the covering fell off. Then, the monster came to life.

It tried to crush me, but I jumped through the dust and climbed on its back. It tried to shake me off, rocking its body, but I was already holding on to its shell. In desperation it bucked, and my stomach found itself in my throat. I nevertheless managed to hang on somehow. It was then I managed to pry off a shell piece and stab at the soft skin underneath. Fool’s Knife unfortunately did not trigger, so I clung to the shell, waiting for the right timing for my next attack. I only had to avoid its legs and poison, and it was not fast like the infant Grafs due to its size. It was only a bigger, slower target than other Grafs.

There were two joints each on every leg of this giant bug, and a poison stinger on each leg, and the six legs, what would be called double jointed in humans, bent in a way impossible for terrestrial insects. As the medium Graf’s body crashed on the ground, the legs bent upward towards its back, to slash with the poisoned claws. I had been waiting for that. I had seen the first Awakened who tried to jump on the shell of a medium sized Graf during a raid, die eviscerated in this move that defied rationality.

[You have used Devi’s Knife.]

I cut off its legs and sliced through the antennas. I got off the monster as I now had to stop its long, articulated and barbed proboscis. I landed and observed its movements.

[You have used Odin’s Wrath.]

[Object: The Fool’s Knife.]

I could slice through its proboscis with the Odin’s Wrath enhancement and threw the dagger at its tongue. The Graf stopped screeching and lay on the ground. It tried to move its legs and proboscis but I had sliced off all its natural weapons. I slowly approached it.

It was a sickening sight, and I grabbed its head and pulled it with all my strength, pulling the armor segment off that was protecting the neck. I then punched through its nerve center with my other dagger.

[You have exterminated a Middle Graf.]

[You have earned six points.]

[You have completed the ‘Hibernation’ Quest. Please decide who is in first place.]

That was easy.

Edited by Userunfriendly.

(EN: Ok guys, I know you’re confused. This chapter is rather choppy, confused and the narrative seems disjointed. However, that’s how the author wrote it. Here’s what I think is happening. During a time when Sun and Yeonhee had been poisoned during an encounter, they got ambushed by around a hundred baby Grafs. Somehow, Sun, with Yeonhee’s help, fought them off.

As soon as he’s better, Sun does what he always does. He observes and analyzes the events. My takeaway from this part is that Sun is freaking out inside, and he’s doing his routines to hold it in, so he doesn’t grab Yeonhee and run back to the entrance. It’s pretty obvious from s that Sun is a person obsessed with planning and control and the author was excellent at Showing that and not simply Telling the readers. So he’s analyzing things to keep from having hysterics, which anyone else would do in his situation. He also doesn’t like the partial memory loss, and the fact he must have gone berserk, losing his control, in order to win against impossible odds. Yep, I’m sure I’m not the only person who thinks that Sun has OCD.

This finally explains his solo battle with the medium-sized Graf. He doesn’t even go in with Yeonhee once he’s identified the room with the One-on-One quest. Yeonhee could heal him from range, and even if it fails the quest, it would save his life in case things went wrong. However, the encounter with the medium-sized Graf WENT EXACTLY AS SUN PREDICTED. Sun is in complete control of this encounter. And that’s how Sun recenters himself, and gets back the feeling he’s in control. ^_^ )

Chapter 98

I searched the Graf corpse as I muttered that I was in the first place, just in case.

[You have completed the ‘Graf Extermination.’]

[You have gained 1500 points.]

[You have gained a Silver Box as the first completion reward.]

Yeonhee was automatically assigned second place while she was resting, and my heart skipped a beat as the Silver Box opened. I had gotten points in “The Man Who Overcame Adversity” from a Silver box, even though points for it should only come out of a Gold Box. Despite my disappointment at getting only 11 points, if it happened again…

[You have gained 12 Earthquake points.]

[Earthquake: F(12)]

I was very disappointed, as I would need to throw away the Earthquake skill in the future. The Silver Box was meaningless.

[Accumulated Points: 2100]

I tried opening a Bronze Box to test things.

[You have opened a Bronze Box.]

[You have received 3 Strength Points, but they are canceled.]

Since my Strength stat was already E class, I could not receive points from a Bronze Box. Now two boxes had been duds, and I wore a rigid face. I had no ritual before opening boxes, but now I was tempted to wash like Yeonhee. However, the thought did not last. I had tried such superstitions before in my previous life, like lighting incense and praying.

I had even used someone who had betrayed me, he had planned to use me as a sacrifice, but I used HIM as a sacrifice. I considered it self defense, so I had no regrets afterwards. Although his begging… Nothing worked for me. Humans were strange as I had a ritual for strengthening items, but not for opening Dungeon Boxes. Well, at least that ritual had worked often enough for me. I decided to finish spending my accumulated points.

[You have gained 7 Stamina points.]

[Stamina: F(34)]

That was not bad, and I used the remaining points to open two Silver Boxes.

[You have gained 31 Perception points.]

[Perception: F(94)]

[You have gained 4 Strength points.]

[Strength: E(19)]

**

After I returned, Yeonhee checked whether I was wounded, and except for a few bloodstains, I was the same.

“Focus on your own recovery.”

She had prepared a meal and heated up some canned goods. (EN: It was SPAM. ^_^ )

“It’s all right. The Revival Trait is working, and I can move now.”

I understood that, as the Trait enabled people to move when they were almost dead. While it did not alleviate pain, it was an amazing Trait. She would be able to go on fighting with her regeneration abilities. That suited an attacker more than a healer. While I had been matter-of-fact at Yeonhee’s Hate skill, both of us were going outside the box as hunters. We were not fixed on one role. I was a tanker and an attacker, and Yeonhee could both heal and attack. Have I known anyone like this?

I sat down when Yeonhee gave me two rings. One of them was the Ruler’s Ring, and she said the other had been the One-on-One second place quest reward.

[Ring of Flames (Item)

Effect: The ring shoots flames. Each monster the ring kills adds to the number of stored charges in the ring by 1. Maximum number of charges is 5.]

[Class: E]

[Cooldown time: 5 minutes]

[Stored Charges: 0] (EN: I know, it doesn’t seem to make sense. I think you can use the ring to shoot one flame every 5 minutes, and use the stored charges whenever you wish. We’ll see.)

I spoke as I wore both of them.

“You did well. It is a good item.”

She would want to hear those words, and they were true. Yeonhee smiled brightly and grimaced right afterward. It seemed that her broken cheekbone gave her pain whenever she moved her face muscles.

“Can you eat?”

“I’m doing this to eat, aren’t I?”

She was joking around and seemed to be in a good mood. I ate the first meal in days. We realized how hungry we had been after the first bite and continued to eat for a long time. We also ate cold canned goods, and Yeonhee’s eyes widened as the empty cans began to surround us. She looked a bit embarrassed.

“We’re going to eat everything at this rate.”

“I think it’s ok. We will fish for food from now on.”

While we only had the boss fight left, we did not know how much further the end of this dungeon was yet.

“Fishing?”

Yeonhee looked askance. She saw the weird creature a few days later. I brought a strange creature from a big pond near where I had killed the Middle Graf. It was not a dangerous monster as it did not give me points. We would have to think of this as a deep-sea creature instead of an alien if we wanted to eat it without being sickened.

“Think this lucky. We have food and water here.”

Yeonhee could not eat it at first and looked at the boiled flesh with disgusted eyes as she knew where it had come from.

“We cannot eat monsters as they’re poisonous, but we can eat them.”

Yeonhee looked disgusted more than ever and asked me with her eyes whether I had tried one before.

“Creatures that look like animals who do not give points are edible. But be careful, don’t eat anything you’re not sure of. Remember this.”

Yeonhee looked deep in thought whether she should eat this. However, she could not avoid my gaze and closed her eyes to eat one. She did not taste the flavor, even though it was actually quite tasty.

We walked up to where the Middle Graf lay, and Yeonhee saw its size for the first time. She looked at it with disgust but then looked at me with respect.

I then went to the dungeon box with her, and she readied herself. I reached out for the boxes and opened them.

[You have gained an item ‘Protective Gloves.’]

[Protective Gloves (Item)]

[Effect: The gloves absorb a little physical damage.]

[Class: F]

I would have eight items now, and the achievement for doing so was ‘Gluttony’ if I remember correctly.

[You have gained the Achievement ‘Gluttony.’]

[You have gained the ‘Collector’ Trait as the first place reward.]

[Collector (Trait)]

[Effect: Lowers the probability of an item disappearing after reinforcement failure by little.]

[Class: F]

This was the first time I had seen a Trait like this, and while it was much better than what I would have normally gotten, I needed to think things over whether to keep it or not.

I opened the second box and hoped for something GOOD…

[You have gained ‘Phobia (Individual).]

[Phobia (Individual)]

[Effect: The subject becomes afraid of a person.]

[Class: F]

Was this a curse? However, Yeonhee did not seem to know I had gotten one. I signaled her to heal me. It was then I saw her looking at my rings with passionate eyes. She would be stupid not to know their value and she had actually worn the Ruler’s Ring. I also had seven other items, and Yeonhee had given me more than half of them. She may think she had been wronged, but she could not attack me as I was stronger than her.

Yeonhee had not gone through the Trial Tests yet, but humans were evil by nature. She would also be a threat, and I would need to remove her before she could betray me. Not now, but…

[Yeonhee Woo used ‘Heal Fear.’]

Chapter 99

After we left the lair of the medium sized Graf, the passageway widened again. I pushed Yeonhee sideways and grabbed the “chin” of a head that had popped up out of the ground. Gripping the chin tight was the best way to avoid the two poisonous fangs. While the Graf resisted, it did not last long. I pulled the head out so Yeonhee could slice off its antennae with her dagger and then pulled down hard to expose the “nape of its neck” and stabbed the nerve center.

[You have been distributed two points.]

[Accumulated Points: 2]

“It seemed that the Grafs that swarmed us when we were poisoned, were those living at the lair of the medium-sized Graf. I think we took care of half of the total now.”

“I will see to it that no Graf runs away again.”

“That was not your fault.”

Yeonhee told me to wait to replace her broken dagger with a new one. However, her hand came empty out of the backpack.

“I should have brought more.”

With impeccable timing, several Grafs popped their ugly roach heads out from holes that suddenly appeared on the ground. Yeonhee had no time to aim and shoot as they were right at our feet. She grabbed an arrow and held it like a dagger, breaking off about half the length to a convenient, useful tool for stabbing. Despite the surprise, we had been hardened after surviving the Hell that was our first dungeon, and soon it was their corpses that littered the ground, not ours.

Yeonhee’s Agility class was about to increase, and she would need time to process the change after doing so. It might take days and weeks. Therefore, I had kept her from opening boxes but now we had no choice. We had to spin the roulette wheel, as she needed a good weapon. I spoke as we arrived at a new waterhole.

“You need a weapon, let’s open some boxes.”

She nodded without complaint. Yeonhee washed up the reminders of the battle and came back. She has 2082 points now.

“Use them all to open Bronze Boxes.”

“What’s the goal?”

I told her, although it was really just a hope, as the odds were against us.

“A weapon you can use. It’s best if it is a dagger.”

She got 3 Strength points, 1 Perception point, and 6 Agility points on her first three tries. She opened her eyes wide at remembering what having an E class Agility would entail.

“I can only gain six points more in Agility. Shall I go on?”

“Yes.”

Yeonhee looked around as she was still wary of Grafs. Therefore, she shortened the ritual to washing her face and hands. It had worked up to now quite well.

[Yeonhee Woo has given you a ‘Reinforcement Insignia.’]

It was an F Class Reinforcement Insignia, and she would know its value without my explanation. Her ritual had worked again, and her smile told me this would be something she would keep doing in the future. I assumed she opened another Bronze Box, because I saw her watching the empty air in front of her, which meant a System message.

Her eyes did not move as she stayed still. She probably got a skill, and I did not want to say that I had known something like this would happen.

“…I got a first place completion award.”

The Achievement for having eight skills for the first time was ‘Jack of All Trades,’ and the usual reward that every Awakened got for maxing out their skill slots had been worthless. All easy achievements were like that, but first and second place rewards were different. They were better.

“You have achieved ‘Jack of All Trades.’ You have gained the Fulfilment Trait as your first time completion reward…”

Yeonhee’s explanation follows below.

[Fulfilment (Trait)

Effect: The cooldown time for all skills decreases by 10% at a very low probability if you inflict serious damage on an opponent.]

[Class: F(0)]

[Cooldown Time: 1 Day]

It was something that would be given as a first-time completion reward.

“What’s the skill?”

Yeonhee looked confused as she had been when getting the Hate skill.

“Confusion.”

The name told me it was an attack skill, and having two attack skills out of the eight was quite meaningful. We were definitely stepping out of the box.

“Remove Bravery.”

Bravery was useless for me, actually harmful, and the possibility of points going there was an unnecessary risk.

“I did. Now, the last box.”

Yeonhee fisted her hands, and who knew what would come out? Her gaze turned down to see a sharp dagger in her right hand. She blinked, and I whistled in my mind.

She covered her mouth with a hand and jumped up and down. Her face turned red from stifling a shout. She showed the item to me with a shaking hand.

[The Dagger of Erosion (Item)

[Effect: Increases the inflicted damage by little.]

[Class: F(0)]

Boxes gave out many weapons, and who knew what she could have gotten. I gave her back the dagger as she spoke in excitement.

“I’ll give this back to you once we get out.”

“No, just don’t lose it. I will get you a sheath as a present once we get out.”

Yeonhee liked the dagger as she said it suited her movements better than the ones she had used. As this was the first time she used a dungeon item, that was to be expected.

**

It was confirmed that choosing right at the crossroad had been a mistake. While there had been a dungeon box at the end, Yeonhee had to go through hell once more. She suffered a fever for three days, after I brought her back to the wateringhole, and my heart sank as I knew that she would be feeling as if her flesh was being nibbled on by Grafs as she moaned.

Fortunately, there were not a hundred this time. Yeonhee could not even drink water for three days, as her Revival attribute worked on her severe wounds.

“The dagger?”

Yeonhee asked for it once she could think straight.

“I have it. How do you feel?”

“I’m better. How many days have passed?”

“Three.”

“… I’m a burden to you, right?”

“I would have thrown you out by now if that were true. Eat and drink. Stop thinking like that. That’s an order.”

I hoped at that time that we had passed the only crossroad then, and the left would lead straight to the boss fight. We were both nearing the end of our endurance, physical and mental.

[You have gained 6 Stamina points.]

I got that out of the dungeon box.

**

We saw Graf corpses as we walked back to the crossroad. Yeonhee was as quiet as I was, as we were now more careful than ever. During the three days, there had not been one scout. That was unthinkable for Grafs, and I believed the scouts had gone back after seeing the dead. If we had not been swarmed, it meant that they were lying in ambush. We did not know where, and it may happen at any time. They may be waiting to drop on us from the ceiling or waiting deep in the ground, and the question was how many. I had already activated Odin’s Wrath. While walking forward, blue sparks crackled from my feet into the ground. While the attack may be ineffective, it was better than nothing. I was hoping it would drive them out of their hidden burrows…

“Get ready.”

I spoke as we neared the crossroad. If there were no Grafs by now, we planned to rest there. I had been focusing on the ground as I walked with light steps when a Graf shot up right in front of me. Others followed suit, and the ground shook. Grafs jumped out from everywhere in front of us, but not from the rear. I saw their antennas in the ceiling, and the number was quite large. I saw nothing else but the monsters once the dust settled.

Thankfully, we were not surrounded like the Graf’s original plan.

[You used Gaia’s Will.]

As the antennas twitched, I ran into them while using the Ruler’s Ring and shooting the Devi’s Knife at them.

Chapter 100

The last Graf remaining started crawling to me as fast as it could. Its remaining three legs were wading through the blood of its fellows as it crawled over the other Graf corpses and red drops flew everywhere. It was trying to kill me as I had been sitting and leaning against another corpse. I was paralyzed, and the Graf must have noticed that this was a chance to kill me.

[You have used the Ring of Flames.]

The flame shot straight to the Graf, and the monster rolled into itself, like a pillbug, before the flame could hit it. The flame dissipated hitting the shell, and it uncurled itself like nothing had happened. It would have come to me, but it suddenly stopped to look around with its twitching antennae. Yeonhee must have used the Confusion skill.

“I’ll take care of that.”

I heard the voice from above me. Yeonhee looked down on me standing on top of a pile of Graf corpses, and after that cool line, she jumped down to rush the Graf. She kept her balance despite the floor which looked like an abattoir, Graf blood splashed everywhere. The Graf only responded after she reached knife range. However, the Graf was too late as Yeonhee had cut off its antennae by the time it could respond.

Yeonhee then immediately retreated. Several antennae crawled up to her, as those of other Grafs who were still breathing, yet had lost most or all their limbs, were searching for her instinctively. The only attack the antennae could do by themselves was to choke people, but it was long enough to be dangerous in numbers.

Yeonhee calmly severed each and every antennae before carefully approaching the confused Graf. She climbed on its back like I did on the Middle-sized Graf and stabbed it several times at the neck.

The Graf’s head fell to the floor, and she only returned after confirming that every Graf nearby had been killed.

[Yeonhee Woo used Physical Healing.]

I managed to stand up, and my body felt like a ton. I could not raise my head, and the Man Who Overcame Adversity seemed to be laughing at me, as it had not activated.

“Let’s move.”

Yeonhee spoke as she supported me. We had taken care of over sixty Grafs, and I had killed most of them.

**

After three days of hell, I was finally myself again. I had been senseless for the past few days and suffered through nightmares. I saw the Graf I had seen in an A class dungeon in my past life, and that one had been called the Ruler Graf.

It had a pale face and two suns for eyes, and anyone who had seen them would freeze in fear. Maybe because I had seen such a creature in my dreams, I felt less pressure against the F class boss monster. It might be possible I could do better than my estimates, as I was fighting like an E class hunter now.

We finished cleaning up and moved back to the left passage at the intersection in the tunnels. No Graf attacked us, and it seemed we had taken care of them all. We had arrived at a place where four dungeon boxes lay. My suspicions were thus confirmed, and Yeonhee seemed to be thinking the same thing.

“It’s the boss fight soon, right?”

The tunnels were narrowing again, and like where the Middle Graf had been, the boss monster would be waiting for us at the end of this road.

“We haven’t needed our Escape Insignias yet.”

Yeonhee looked happy at our growth compared to our first dungeon, and her face was filled with tension and satisfaction.

“Let’s get ready here.”

Yeonhee did not know why I had chosen this place until she also saw the dungeon boxes and smiled. We rested for two days, because two boxes had curses, and we had to wait out Heal Fear’s cooldown. On the third day, we started moving again.

[You have gained 9 Devi’s Knife points.]

[Devi’s Knife: F(9)]

“It’s all right. I am opening the next box.”

[You have gained 10 stamina points.]

[Stamina: F(50).]

Dungeon boxes could give you necessary stats like this or give two consecutive curses in a row. I signaled that I was all right to Yeonhee and checked my Status before moving on to the final boxes, which turned out to be consecutive curses.

**

The cave was now a path wide enough for six people to walk side by side, and I saw a long row of stone statues on each side. I had not expected a long corridor before the boss room, unlike anything I had seen before in my previous life. Yeonhee did not recognize the statues because each one was a Middle Graf.

Damn. I began to sense what the boss fight may be like. In my past life, hunters would give up before boss fights because of situations like this. What could one do when a herd of Middle Grafs came to life, all at the same time? We would be crushed to death.

“Step back.”

I had Yeonhee retreat from where the rows of statues began and hit the bottom of a statue using Odin’s Wrath. However, it did not move. The statues only looked like stone but were much stronger.

I knew that we would be way better off if we could take care of these statues in advance, and one at a time. However, all I got was a hurt hand.

The boss monster must depend on these statues, and that meant it was higher up in the Graf hierarchy than I expected, than I hoped. I thought it likely that the boss monster was a Graf Patriarch and knew that Graf Patriarch itself was not that dangerous. It was the subordinate Grafs it controlled that was truly dangerous.

Yeonhee was looking at the statue in disbelief as it was without a crack after that loud bang I made. Her face was ashen as I spoke to her.

“I think I need to use the Man Who Overcame Adversity.”

Yeonhee’s face grew rigid as I pointed at the dagger she was holding. The Man Who Overcame Adversity did not activate if I harmed myself. It may be a flaw that I had to be attacked by another being to use it. Yeonhee asked with her eyes if I was really going to do this, and I pointed to my stomach.

Yeonhee’s hand did not shake this time as she stabbed me in the designated spot. It was different this time, as the dagger’s effect increased the pain. I sat down, holding my stomach, as the blood glistened on my shirt. I waited until I lost enough blood to see the message.

[You have activated the Man Who Overcame Adversity.]

[Your wounds are healed a little.]

[You temporarily forget the pain.]

[The Man Who Overcame Adversity Activation Time: 0 hours 10 minutes]

The messages came quickly about how all of my skills and stats increased by a level. I then knew the secret of Devi’s Knife.

[Devi’s Knife (Skill)

Effect: A sharp aura attack is shot. The User can change it to Shiva’s Knife.

Class: E(0)

Cooldown Time: 5 minutes]

It was a simple sentence, but I had not seen the word change in the system before. Shiva’s Knife? I remembered the battle earlier in this dungeon. The corpses that had exploded would have been due to this skill. Also, I could not hide a laugh at how the First Virtue, the owner of Devi’s Knife in my past life, would have viewed the Seventh Evil with disdain. The Seventh Evil had been called Shiva the Destroyer as his main skill had been Shiva’s Knife.

So, Devi’s Knife could change to another skill with each class increase, and I remembered some with a sharp grin. To think that this skill could change to another divine class skill…how amazing was that?! (EN: Considering how horrible this dungeon has been, Sun deserves some shinys. ^_^ )

Chapter 101

I had to destroy all of the stone statues first, or I would certainly face them during the boss fight. Dungeons can be really sh!tty that way.

[The Man Who Overcame Adversity Remaining Time: 0 hours 9 minutes 30 seconds]

Sparks crackled from my hand because I could not control Odin’s Wrath that well yet, but this was the best I could do for now. I rushed forward and punched a statue, with my E rank Strength boosted to D by the Man Who Overcame Adversity and further boosted by Odin’s Wrath. Cracks radiated from the spot I had punched and spread all over the statue. The stone shell entombing the Middle Graf shattered, and the massive insect emerged. However, it had no space to move, as each statue was stuck in a cramped space. Each statue on either side of the wide corridor leading to the boss were stuck in their own little alcoves. The monster has to crawl out of its starting space before it could move and attack freely. As there were dozens of these medium-sized Graf statues, they would swarm the poor Awakened by sheer numbers if the party had no way to attack the Grafs in statue form. This was why so many parties retreated in this situation, or died for the lack of Escape Insignias.

However, this Graf could not maneuver and it could only move its head and whipped at me with its antennae from inside its alcove. The Graf was too tall and wide to move freely and it was stuck and could only writhe in protest as I climbed upon its back. I tore off the armor protecting the “nape”, then punched its neck and felt the hit go in. The Graf was stunned for a few seconds, enough for me to thrust my dagger in at the same place, the central nerve cluster.

[The effect of the Fool’s Knife has been activated.]

While the message did not show the effect in detail, I could see that the Graf’s head had frozen. I felt the cold with the followup stab.

[You have killed a Middle Graf.]

[You have gained 6 points.]

Its head burst to pieces, and the body stopped moving.

[The Man Who Overcame Adversity Remaining Time: 0 hours 9 minutes 17 seconds]

It had taken me 13 seconds to take out a Middle Graf. There were dozens of them, and as I would need to fight the boss monster, the timing would be tight. I managed to do this twenty six times, which meant twenty six alcoves were filled with dead Grafs. Those who had woken up were hobbled like the first one, as the alcove blocked them from moving. It was easy for me to kill them, as I just needed to climb up, shatter the stone encasing them, slice off their antennae, and pull off the shell protecting their main nerve cluster, and stab. Yeonhee was following the trail of corpses I was making, and after about the seventh one, I struck using both fists in a hammer strike for maximum damage, breaking off their heads, killing them instantly while they were still entombed in stone. Had I not figured out this fast and easy way to kill the Medium Grafs, I could not have made it in time. I had just taken care of the last one, number twenty six, when I felt a terrifying presence below me.

A loud screech filled the room, and it felt like my eardrums had been ruptured. I was thrown off from the corpse, and while I tried to hold on to something, I was unable to arrest my fall. I tumbled off the Graf’s carapace, falling hard on the stone floor. I could see the boss monster distantly, who stood like a king at the end of the room.

It was not as big as a Middle Graf, and actually resembled a human being in form from afar. However, it had six eyes and sharp predator’s teeth up close, and hunters who had seen it for the first time had suffered nightmares.

“Yeonhee!”

[Yeonhee Woo used Healing.]

However, my balance did not come back as Healing only negated my fall damage. It seemed that the boss monster did not want to approach me as it continued to shriek from far away. However, no Graf child answered it. The Graf Patriarch should have arrived sooner. (EN: ^_^ )

[Devi’s Knife has changed to Shiva’s Knife.]

[You have activated Shiva’s Knife.]

Shiva’s Knife, more destructive than Devi’s, shot out. However, the trajectory was off, maybe due to my loss of balance. The attack veered sharply and hit above the monster’s head. I heard the report of the rock shattering from far away, and the monster came running at me like that had been a signal. I could see from here that it was livid. I felt fear for a moment as the monster grew additional legs with each step. Sticky liquid oozed out from each one and threads of adhesive liquid trailed behind it like a net. I rolled away and smelled something melt and burn. The monster was now right in front of me, and I saw six eyes looking down.

The monster seemed to think it could kill me and thus came near, but that had been its mistake. It stopped and poised itself to jump at me, but I used Earthquake. Not a leg touched me. Its sonic attack destroyed my sense of balance, I merely returned the favor.

The area rumbled, and I saw dirt falling from the ceiling. I managed to stand up to walk toward the monster despite how the world shook. The monster also quickly stood up to charge me again.

[You have used the Ring of Flames.]

The monster covered its face with its arms to block the flames when I rushed at him. I saw its face realizing it would die. I had already thrust my dagger in its forehead and slammed its thorax with a spinning back kick. The monster flew far away, but the message saying I had finished the job did not appear.

It still looked up at me while lying down as I stumbled toward it. I kicked its face but controlled my power so I would not kill it. Lucky, since now it was Yeonhee’s turn to get the reward.

I dragged it towards Yeonhee, who was crawling among the corpses, hiding as she should, after coming as near as she could to support me, despite her stab wound. I spoke as I threw the monster in front of her. (EN: STAB WOUND?! ^_^ Read chapter 102.)

“Finish him.” (EN: Fatality! ^_^)

Yeonhee seemed to have also lost her sense of balance and could not get up. Nor should she with her injury. She crawled up to the monster’s head and grasped her dagger with both hands to stab it until the Graf Patriarch died.

[You have met the conditions to complete the quest ‘Final Area.’ Please decide who is first place.]

We answered as we had always done.

[You have completed the quest ‘Final Area.’]

[You have gained 1500 points.]

[You have gained a Gold Box as your first completion reward.]

[You have completed all the quests.]

[You have gained 1500 points.]

[You have gained a Gold Box as your first completion reward.]

[The Gold Box will now be opened.]

**

[You have gained 37 Perception points.]

Since I needed 37 more to raise a class, that was the maximum I could get. While I could have gotten the same from a Silver Box, the result itself was satisfactory.

[Your Perception class increased by 1. F -> E]

[You have completed the achievement ‘the Five Senses.’]

[You have gained the Trait ‘Keenness’ as your achievement reward.]

That was my eighth Trait, and I got another message.

[You have completed the achievement ‘Explosive Potential.’]

[You have gained a Trait you already have, so the reward will be canceled.]

The other Gold Box opened, and I wished for Stamina stats.

[You have gained 50 Stamina Points.]

[You Stamina class increased by 1. F -> E]

[You have completed the achievement ‘Untiring.’]

[You have gained the Trait ‘Regeneration’ as your second place reward.]

[You already have maximum Traits. Will you remove ‘Regeneration?’] (EN: This was originally “Regenerator” instead of “Regeneration”. However, a reader pointed out my mistake, and I’ve corrected it. Thanks ShipTeaser! This was confirmed by checking chapter 96, when Yeonhee gets “Regeneration”.)

“Yes.”

I was hoping to get the first place reward for getting all my stats to E classes first. I was waiting for that.

[Congratulations! You are the first one to reach all of your stats to E classes for the first time.]

[You have received a Master Box as your reward.]

That was amazing, as the system had given me a reward worth 472,000 points.

[The Master Box will be opened.]

[You have gained the item ‘The Deva King’s Protective Gauntlets.’]

Chapter 102

Yeonhee was all right. She had fainted, but she was much better than she had been in the first dungeon. Her reason for fainting was due to blood loss, and the stomach wound she had taken from me had already stopped bleeding. She had lost consciousness because she used Marie’s Hand after the Man Who Overcame Adversity activated, and transferred my stab wound to herself. Of course, she had followed orders and hid, while approaching the minimum distance necessary to support me while I was smashing the Medium-sized Grafs and their Patriarch.

The next day, outside the dungeon, Yeonhee was herself again.

“Weren’t you disappointed? There should have been an item...”

Yeonhee had been about to mention me having given her the kill for the boss monster but could not finish her sentence. She covered her ears with a frown, which meant that the side effects of having an increased Perception rank were beginning. Light would be too bright, others’ breathing would be like shouts, smells would be unspeakable, and her vision would sharpen to a painful degree. Yeonhee looked at me with pain, but there was nothing I could do.

“As I said, the side effects of increased Perception may last from a week to over a month.”

I could not stay here any longer as she had woken up.

“You’re going?”

“I’m going to make it worse. You have to be alone.”

“Stay with me.”

Yeonhee did not know yet how much my presence would make her suffer.

“There’s food in the mini-refrigerator, and don’t open the curtains or the light. Call the nurses if you need something, they’ve been briefed to whisper.”

“You’re really going?”

Yeonhee grimaced as she spoke since even her own voice would be painfully loud in her ears along with mine. I tried to console her.

“See? It’s better that I am not here. Call me when you’re better.”

“Sunhoo...”

“You’ll be ok, Yeonhee.”

I did not say that I thought she would become a much better hunter than she expected as I quietly got out of the hospital room. The nurses and doctors have been appropriately warned and threatened. Yeonhee would be quietly taken care of however long she needed to adjust.

Yeonhee managed to increase her Perception rank by one from the two Gold Boxes she received from the boss battle and completion of all dungeon quests. While that was an achievement, the real jackpot was the boxes she got from me, with the final kill of the boss monster. She had received a Challenger Box and a Master Box.

I was disappointed since I wanted an insignia or an item I could receive from her, but what she got was a skill called Baldur’s Silence from the Master Box. However, the important thing was that she got the Second Evil’s skill from the Challenger Box, Isis’s Gaze. It was considered one of the best psychic attack skills because that skill enabled the user to control the subject’s will. That was why everyone had avoided the Second Evil, and Yeonhee may become as notorious as the Second Evil had been if she could raise the skill to S class.

While Yeonhee was not like the Second Evil, who knew how people could change after hardship? Therefore, I had another thing to do if I wanted to raise Yeonhee as a comrade. I had to maintain enough strength to overwhelm Yeonhee without using Deva King’s Protective Gauntlets.

I wish I could trust her, but the world I had lived in my past life, was non-stop fights and betrayals.

**

Since we had conquered the dungeon more quickly than I had thought, I had time on my hands. Since I still had the Escape Insignia and could probably manage an F class dungeon on my own, I had no reason to wait.

However, the containment building for the Gangreung dungeon still had a long way to go to be completed, and I decided to use the time by using an Armed Security Force in America, to secure the dungeons. A wall of bodies, if you will. Since I had not bought the land there, I would need to do so on the way. I admitted to myself I was rushing things because I was excited by Yeonhee’s growth.

<I will pay by card at the counter. Just reserve a seat.>

<Of course. Thank you for using our airline.>

I ended the call and came into the office. I checked my safe to take out my passport and placed the Fool’s Knife in the safe. I also placed my gloves and badge. The former had become useless after getting a better item, the Deva King’s Protective Gauntlets and the latter after having an increased Perception rank. (EN: Badge of the Sensitive, chapter 85. It is a F rank, so it can’t improve E rank Perception) (EN: Protective Gloves, chapter 98. )

I hesitated as I looked at the badge. It was a good time to use the Reinforcement Insignia. Still, the Badge of the Sensitive held a different meaning from the Fool’s Dagger for me.

It had been considered one of the best items for a beginner since it increased Perception rank merely by wearing it. It was quite valuable, and such items had a higher failure rate than others.

I wondered whether I should leave it be for someone else, as I would need to bring others into my party in the future. Then again, maybe I would need it.

I would have sold the badge to the market in my previous life, but that was not a viable choice. I decided after a long pause, to try to reinforce it. I could raise my sense level to C using the Man Who Overcame Adversity, and I would be able to conquer dungeons more easily.

[You have used the insignia ‘Reinforcement.’]

[Will you use it on the Badge of the Sensitive?]

“Yes.”

[The insignia ‘Reinforcement’ has been removed.]

The copper light from the F class insignia shone as I glared at it.

[You have failed to reinforce the item.]

I gripped the badge tightly as I waited for the item to disappear. However, the item did not fade away even after I swore for a while. Instead, a message window popped up.

[‘Collector’ has been activated.] (EN: Collector Trait, chapter 98)

I was eternally grateful for my luck. The item was too valuable to lose, and I placed the badge in the safe before booting the computer. My mailbox was full of financial reports from Jonathan, Jillian, and Jamie, and John also sent me a mail that said the First Evil was in Texas now.

I transferred the material into my laptop as answering them would take time. Also, I called John on my way to the airport.

<I am headed for New York now.>

<Will you be hunting the cat?>

<No, you should continue to hunt. However, prepare some first-class combat personnel. I will tell you about it later.>

<Right. Do you need anything specific?>

<Not much, but have the personnel prepare a backpack for me containing a survival kit for two weeks with a stout combat knife.>

<Do you need guns?>

<No. Also, if the Cat appears when I can not be contacted, do what you have to do.>

<I understand.>

<Also...>(EN: Kudos to Nawfal Ahmed for catching MY mistake. Translator was not at fault, I was. Yep, the backpack was for Sun, and not the security force. Totally makes more sense, and confirmation from the Translator-nim. ^_^ )

I suddenly thought of the other Virtues and Evils since John’s organization was now working. There was one that could be watched even now, as the Second Virtue had gained fame and wealth in this time.

That guy had been the owner of the strongest Armed Force in my previous life. I just needed to search for him on the internet for a few seconds to access his company and see his picture.

<There is another one who needs to be watched. That is...>

John answered without hesitation like he was really immersed in the work ahead of him even though it was for money. However, the important thing was that John had never crossed the line to this day, or betrayed me.

Chapter 103

Mick never forgot the day he became a Whitewater Security Operative First Class.

When he first started with Whitewater, no one told him where he would be assigned, he could only guess that perhaps he would be assigned to be a bodyguard for a new millionaire IT entrepreneur. There were so many of them now, as Mick had been keeping up with what was going on in the world, even as he trained in a secluded forest.

He signed the contract with Whitewater because his annual payroll was more than twenty thousand dollars, and he would be paid that for the next five years. (EN: $20,000 would be $32,600 approximately in 2021 dollars.)

He had been waiting for such a chance as he spent his twenties training. It was only after he signed the papers that Mick realized his Whitewater Security Operative rank was only third class. Part of the deal was that Mick would stay at Whitewater, as he would be training until the clients called and he was assigned.

The instructor called Mick after a few months, and since everything had been hush-hush up to now, it was the first time Mick had a chance to talk to his fellow operatives. They all ranked high in mock tests and some were from special forces, so Mick was proud to be one of them.

Since everyone was curious about what they would be doing, Mick tried to gain some information on the car ride to the job. They were all third-class, and it seemed that the job was going to be something different. The Whitewater employee who had been assigned to command his team reminded Mick of the Terminator and made Mick stay silent. Paul, a guy who had dropped out of the Green Berets, whispered to Mick.

“I know that type. He reminds me of one of the guys who do ‘Wet Work’ from Langley.”

Langley? CIA? Mick’s eyes opened wide as he whispered back.

“Are we working for the government?”

“What if we are? This contract was much better than going to Africa.”

Mick had to agree to that sentiment. The commander spoke for the first time when the operatives arrived at an Arizona motel.

“You will hand over any and all items that can reveal your identities.”

It was an order, and this applied to everybody, not only Mick’s group, but other personnel. They obviously were hired by the client, and had clearly received military training.

“New agents will follow the orders of the second-class agents. Listen. We REQUIRE your secrecy and obedience to orders. Those who cannot do so can go back. We will pay for your return trip.”

No one flinched, and no one stepped back. The contract fee was too high for quitters.

“What will we be doing?”

“We’re going to catch a Cat.”

Of course, everyone knew the Cat was a codename for something or someone. Mick thought now he knew what was going on. He had heard that companies that employed bounty hunters were strict and paid very well. In a typical bounty hunt, the target would be someone who had fled after not paying back his or her bond. However, when Mick suggested this could be a bounty hunt after the commander went away, they were dismissive of the idea. They thought all the secrecy felt like Intelligence. With a capital “I”. Mick was sanguine about the possibility their job involved an Intelligence agency. He had long since accepted that with Big Money, came certain risks.

The next day, Mick and others were moved to another place and were ordered to load their weapons and stand by. The van was crammed with muscular men, but they were ordered to stay put, and stay quiet. After a while, their leader went away without saying anything else. They all waited tensely since they were armed, but Mick’s head was filled with questions.

What if the Client was actually a criminal organization? Would they take care of the law problems after he was fired? Should he give up now? It seemed that others were beginning to think so, too, as their faces showed their dissatisfaction. It was then Mick heard Paul’s voice again.

“Don’t think nonsense. We’re between a Rock and a Hard Place.”

“What do you mean?”

“Do you see that van across us? Shooters and Cleaners will be there, and they will take care of us if we try anything funny.” (EN: “Cleaners” are from the John Wick movies. They take care of the dead bodies. @[email protected] )

“Damn.”

“Let’s wait and see…What’s this?”

Paul opened his eyes wide as a swarm of silver fireflies went through the van. Mick thought the sight was fantastically beautiful, and the light danced and disappeared as quick as it had appeared. Mick had held his arm out without realizing he had but now found he could not move from that position.

“I can’t move!”

It seemed that others were under the same influence.

“What’s this?!”

“Stay calm!”

“I can’t move an inch, either!”

It was then Mick heard the door handle of the van turn. It seemed someone was trying to open the van but found it locked. The window shattered at that moment, and a hand shot in to unlock the door from inside. Everyone in the car, including Mick, looked at the intruder, who was a young man wearing a hood to cover his face. He looked around and slashed the throat of the operative sitting closest to the door. The death was as meaningless as it was sudden, and it was certain that the intruder was out for blood. Mick lost the ability to speak as the intruder killed his comrades one by one. This was the first time he had felt such fear, as he could only sit there, helpless as he waited to be killed.

The intruder was sloppy, and that scared Mick even more as the screams rang after each clumsy slash of the blade.

“Please, let me live…”

Paul prayed as he realized it was his turn but to no avail. The intruder grabbed Paul’s neck and stabbed him there, and blood splattered onto Mick’s cheek. Mick now saw that the intruder was smiling as he clearly enjoyed his kill. Now it was Mick’s turn, and he closed his eyes in defeat. He heard the intruder say, “It’s a pity,” but did not know what he meant.

It was then he heard gunshots, and Mick opened his eyes to see that the intruder had disappeared. Those in the van across theirs had realized what was going on and fired. That day, Mick had become a first class just because he survived after meeting the Cat. He now knew where he had been assigned to and what he was paid to do. There was a Cat he needed to kill in this world.

**

Mick was still scared today as he could not forget that day even after some weeks had passed. Something supernatural had paralyzed him, so he could not move, and his fear of that unknown force lingered. Mick suspected that the Cat was their target in New York. He was waiting as the firm’s representative, and he now saw an Asian man approaching him. Mick stood up after a gulp to speak the prepared words.

“We have been waiting for you.”

The Asian man reminded Mick of that Cat with his impassive face.

“Are you alone?”

“The rest are waiting in the car. It’s an honor to meet you in person.”

“Your name?”

“Mick.”

The man nodded as he spoke.

“Do not be nervous. We are not going after the Cat today.”

Mick had not been briefed, but he knew that they were going to do something dangerous. That was why more than ten first class operatives had been brought in.

Chapter 104

The Asian man finished his call after saying something about buying a mountain. Obviously, Mick didn’t hear it right... He just looked out the window, and Mick realized that the man was quite young. His skin was smooth like a child’s, and Mick remembered the things he had heard about this man before today. If Mick did not have horrific memories of what he experienced that day, he would have thought the events of that endless night something out of a low-grade horror movie. However, people with supernatural powers existed, and Mick had been hired to track them. It was then the client looked at Mick.

“Do you have something on your mind?”

“Sir?”

“I know what you went through. You’ve lost comrades.”

While Mick had not the chance to know them, he had watched them get butchered. Mick spoke in an impassive voice.

“We knew there were dangers.”

“However, I do feel responsible for their deaths. Are you worried that you’re getting involved in something illegal?”

“Sir?”

“I mean, you cannot tell your family your job and do not belong anywhere officially. Agents like you are travelling through America equipped with firearms without knowing what orders will be given.”

The van had gotten eerily quiet as everyone in the van was listening to their conversation. The Asian man added a word.

“We are not working for the government.”

“I know sir, and I am fine with the current situation.”

Had Mick had been hired as a secret agent for the government, he would have gone through the same thing. People at the training center talked about how official institutions ferreted out and recruited personnel they could use as expendable cat’s paws. Mercenaries worked for hire, and that was that.

“I hope that clears things up a bit.”

“Then, does the government know nothing about this?”

The question had come up from one of the passenger seats.

“Yes, but you are doing something meaningful, and important.”

The man turned his head to the window as if to say he would not say anything more. Mick felt mixed emotions, as the man was unlike the intruder who he had seen that day. He had heard that this man was stronger than the intruder and had done all this so he could personally “terminate” that monster, but Mick would not have believed this frail looking young Asian man was a hunter.

They arrived at their destination in the evening. They had gone deep into the mountains, no maps were available, so the car was driving slowly to meet the guide the owner of the property had sent. The guide now appeared with a yellow flashlight. The car stopped, and the Asian man ordered the rest to wait before getting out of the car. The atmosphere seemed to lighten as the man went away with the guide to the lodge nearby.

“He’s gone.”

An agent spoke as he looked out the window, and everyone was curious as they all saw and heard the other man step outside to talk on the phone. Obviously they hadn’t misheard their client buying the entire mountain and adjoining properties... Their first mission had been to escort him to the meeting place with the property owner.

“Mick, what did you think?”

“What?”

“He doesn’t seem that dangerous. Don’t you feel tense?”

“......”

“Does he have fangs or something?”

Mick had been the only one to have experienced the Cat’s powers directly, and the rest had either observed from afar or had been contracted as first class operatives due to their abilities, and not because they were survivors of the Cat’s attack.

“Are you freaking serious?”

Mick was annoyed, as after that night, he had become irreversibly changed. The world he thought he knew was in actuality far stranger and infinitely more dangerous, as monsters who looked like humans walked among them. He felt that he had become someone special through the events he had witnessed and felt irritated that the others did not understand things clearly.

“Be polite and don’t do things you will regret.” Mick reminded himself.

The asian man returned after a while and had the car parked near the lodge. He then asked the agents to wait inside.

“This is my land now, and secure the entrance while preparing to be bivouacked here for two weeks. I will be back the day after tomorrow at the latest. That is all.”

The man went out after refusing Mick’s offer to drive him. Mick saw that the man was going further into the mountains rather than returning to the city below, to his astonishment.

Everyone wanted to hear what Mick had gone through again, and Mick added as much detail as possible because he wanted them to realize what could happen to them. Thus, the men became quiet as they serviced their weapons. A day had gone before the Asian man came back, and he looked like he had been mountain climbing the whole time. He wordlessly entered the lodge to sleep, and Mick and the other agents felt that their mission would start once the man woke up.

They checked their equipment and prepared to move out. As they had expected, the man led them into the mountains. Mick was impressed with their client’s stamina. He ran them into the ground, it was Mick who called for breaks, not the young man.

After a while, Mick saw a blue light coming from the ground. It was beautiful, but he could not forget what had happened when he had seen something similar. While the others were fascinated by the sight, Mick knew that this unworldly beauty hid something fatally dangerous. His heart was beating rapidly, but now he could move.

Mick aimed at the light with his gun and saw the Asian man come to him to pat him once on the shoulder before speaking.

“You will all secure this place so no one will see this.”

Mick followed the man’s gaze and saw the light dissipate into a stairway heading down.

“You all want to live, and that place is a Deathtrap that no one can get out of. Do not follow me inside, no matter the circumstances. Take care of yourselves.”

The man took a backpack before speaking to Mick alone.

“You seem to understand the seriousness of the situation. Please take care of this place until I come back.”

“...How long will that be?”

“I will be back within two weeks.”

The man started walking to the blue barrier.

**

Mick and the other agents were divided into three teams. One controlled the road, the entrance onto the mountain, another scouted the area, and the remaining team stayed in the camp. They had worked that way for almost two weeks, and Mick was assigned to stay at the camp that day. He had come back from scouting when he saw something was up.

“What’s wrong?”

“We heard something indescribable.”

“What do you mean?”

“We all heard that glowing blue thing shriek!”

The agent looked scared.

“Should we go in? Damn. What’s going on there?”

Mick approached the barrier but heard nothing at first. However, then he heard something screech from afar. It was a sound that seemed to claw at one’s soul, and six men now surrounded the barrier took aim at the stairway. They all felt like something terrible was going to happen very soon. The tension was near the breaking point, and they did not know how long they stayed that way.

It was then Mick saw a shadow that made him shout.

“Don’t shoot!”

It was the man who had led them here that was climbing the stairs. Their client was covered in blood from head to toe and smelled horrendous. However, what made them step back was the man’s eyes. Mick found himself unable to speak as he looked into the man’s eyes. The man made all of them feel like rabbits standing in front of the wolf as he looked around.

Chapter 105

[The dungeon has been destroyed.]

The operatives continued to stare at me even as the dungeon fell, the stairway into the earth collapsing. They all looked frozen. I did not want to say anything as I had just finished the boss fight and waved at them to stay back. Mick started to say something but checked himself when our eyes met.

“We…will be at the lodge. Please call us when necessary.”

He placed the walkie talkie on the ground with care and slowly stepped back. The other agents followed, and after a certain distance, they all moved quickly away. The Man Who Overcame Adversity was going to wear off in two minutes, and I did not have anyone to take care of my wounds for me this time. I wondered whether Yeonhee got over the side effects of increasing her Perception to E rank. Since ten days had passed, she may be looking for me. Anyway, now was time for me to rest. The camping tent at least had a first-aid kit.

I washed the blood and wrapped bandages on where the flesh had been ripped out. I also changed clothes, and it was then that I laughed. I laughed for a while, glad to be alive and reveling in what I just did. I managed to conquer a dungeon, one I was unfamiliar with, by myself. I would not have attempted this if I had not gotten the Deva King’s Gloves. They had absorbed most of the damage from the boss monster’s magic.

I now had two seconds before the Man Who Overcame Adversity ended, and that meant the pain would start. However, I was satisfied even though an item had broken during the boss fight.

**

I had 96 hours to go before I could use the Man Who Overcame Adversity again. The dungeon boss had an ability to break items, and it was able to break the Ring of Flames. However, I had gotten two Silver Boxes and two Gold Boxes for conquering the dungeon. A Gold Box had given me the Ring of Shadows, which enabled me to use stealth.

I got 61 points for Strongman from the other Gold Box and 20 Stamina points, and 32 Earthquake points from the Silver Boxes. All in all, I was unlucky in my rewards as the points could have been added to better skills and attributes, and not a skill I plan to discard when it was no longer useful, like Earthquake.

**

I could hear the sounds coming from a waterfall somewhere beyond the lush forest I could see in front of me, and I could see the little birds sunning themselves in front of my tent. It was peaceful enough to make me want to bring my parents here, and I could see why the owner said that this mountain was pleasant year round.

I took another glance before calculating the points I had gotten from the dungeon. Adding the 5122 points I got from this dungeon, the total was 8380 now, and I could open 9 Silver Boxes or 3 Gold Boxes. A Platinum Box cost 13,500 points, so I could not open that. Since five of my stats were at E class now, I could not open Bronze boxes anymore since I would be just wasting points.

I decided to open 9 Silver Boxes and hoped that my luck was good.

[You have opened a Silver Box.]

[You have gained 8 Perception points.]

[Perception: E(8)]

It was a good start.

[You have gotten an insignia (Teleportation).]

I remembered that First Evil had used an F class Teleportation Insignia to get away. While his insignia had worked at a twenty-meter radius, mine was a hundred meter radius since it was an E class. I was just disappointed I could use it only once since the maximum was three.

However, I remembered that there had been a teleportation skill that not only moved the user but other things and people in my past life. I wanted that skill, and maybe if I opened another Challenger Box again…

[You have gotten 28 points for Opened Eyes.]

[Opened Eyes: F(28)]

This skill was necessary for every Awakened, as it helped one see through an enemy’s tricks or avoid traps. It was not bad, but I would have wanted other skill points first at my current level.

[You have gained 9 Perception points.]

[Perception: E(17)]

[You have gained 3 Perception points.]

[Perception: E(20)]

I fell deep into thought after getting Perception points from two boxes in a row. It would be advantageous for me to get a stat to a D class, and Perception would be best since that had been my priority stat in my past life. I wondered whether I should open a Gold Box to get Perception points. The max from a gold box was 40, and while the possibility of getting Perception points from four boxes was astronomical, I knew that previous results did not affect what came out of a box. An Awakener saying was that “boxes have no memories.”

I had a good feeling about this, and I thought that with my luck in this life, I could hope for the best. I opened the Gold Box and prayed. The message window opened.

[You have gained 40 Perception points]

[Perception: E(60)]

ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!

**

[Accumulated Points: 1180]

While I could open another Silver Box, I stopped there as I felt like I had used all my luck. Instead, I walked back to the lodge where the agents were bivouacked. The laughter stopped immediately when they saw me, and I did not need to ask whether they had already reported what they had seen to John Clarke. He would then send me an organized report of what the men saw.

They started to come to me, but I waved them all back except for Mick. He seemed to have learned something from encountering the First Evil, as he was the only one who looked with fear at the dungeon. Even now, Mick seemed scared despite his rugged countenance. I opened my mouth.

“I want a good meal. Can you help me with that?”

I sat on the bench with a slight smile.

“Do you have any preferences?”

“Steak, and a cold Coca-Cola if you have one.”

“Right.”

I looked at the agents’ training as I waited for the food. They had taken their shirts off for PT (Physical Training), and I could see their muscles glisten with sweat while their firearms lay organized in a corner.

I went into the lodge after watching them when the meal was ready. Whether it was mercenaries, or the ROK (Republic of Korea) army, PT was PT. The lodge had electricity and was air-conditioned. The table was far away from the air conditioner, and I motioned Mick to sit across from me. He did so like a military officer who was reporting to his superior.

I spoke indifferently as I cut up the steak.

“I want to appoint you as a board member, Mick. I have the authority to do so.” (EN: Sun is referring to John Clarke’s personal organization tasked with hunting down the First Evil that Sun is funding.)

Mick looked at me with surprise, but he seemed to be trying to understand what was going on. He spoke when I had eaten half of the meal.

“What do you want me to do?”

“Report to me, personally, what John Clarke and other board members are doing. I don’t have a reason to suspect them, as they have done well so far.” Mick could read between the lines…

While John Clarke’s organization was small for now, I could see how it may grow, especially as he had bought that private military firm. Therefore, I wanted Mick to develop this organization to what would be the Awakened Association in the future. As a precaution, I would need to continue to oversee the organization, and it seemed that Mick was a good person to do so on my behalf.

Chapter 106

The building John Clarke used as his front for his organization was in a village ninety minutes from Grand Central Station, in New York. Tourists and visitors avoided the place as the village was practically a ghost town, full of empty buildings.

“We have arrived.”

Mick parked the car in an old parking lot, where the buildings had windows blocked with wood panels. John had come out of the office to greet us, and I followed him inside while Mick parked the car.

The office was not large, which made the wall covered with computer monitors more noticeable. There were phones for each monitor on a desk with numbered stickers.

I looked at monitor No.3, monitoring a small New York bookstore from across the street. It seemed that a disguised car was shooting the footage. I recognized the place because Tina, who is also a prior Awakened, worked there. Monitor No.4 showed Waden Ruch of Musicteca working in his office. It seemed that an operative had hidden a camera in the office as the video stream showed working at his desk. I turned my head at John’s words. (EN: I know “video stream” is anachronistic for this era, but Sun is familiar with the term, and that’s how he’d think of it.)

“It would be there.”

I had been informed that they had narrowed First Evil’s whereabouts to Texas and he now pointed to monitor No.9. The quality of the footage was fuzzy at best, and I could only make out that it was a large cornfield.

“It’s Roberts County, and we have placed agents on the nearby roads and bribed the sheriffs generously. We should finally catch him.”

“Why didn’t he run to Mexico?”

“Outside of cities, which he would likely avoid, strangers would be noticeable.”

“All right. He won’t teleport or do anything weird this time.”

First Evil had used up all of his insignias, and he would not have had a chance to get another one during the six months we had chased him. He would not have been able to conquer a dungeon by himself. The worst-case scenario was that he had managed to get a daily routine quest, however I had not seen one since the tutorial.

“Kill him on sight. It seems that the team there won’t be able to wait for me.”

“I understand.”

Mick came in now, and it seemed that this was his first time coming here. He looked at the monitors for a minute before standing straight, and John looked at him with questions in his eyes.

“I asked Mick to come in. He has first-hand experience in the dangers of our work. John, I was disappointed with the agents I had worked with this time. Please train them better.”

“Was there a problem?”

“They didn’t take the danger seriously! They were doing PT in camp, near the site! Cut off those who ignore the briefings, and don’t believe it is dangerous just because they don’t see anything. Mick here at least understands what we could face, and our organization needs more of him. Place only those like him, with first hand experience with the Cat, in charge. Make him a board member and base him out of Headquarters. He will help you with recruitment.”

John looked back and forth between Mick and me. While he was surprised, he had no choice but to agree. (EN: Sun is the money, and when money talks, people listen.)

“Mick, right?”

Mick nodded. While John was not happy, he acted cordially and extended his arm for a handshake.

“You’re one of us now.”

I added a word.

“Don’t stand there awkwardly and sit down.”

Mick followed my gaze to sit at an appropriate spot before I changed the subject.

“How are things with the Reinhart case?”

That was Second Virtue’s real name, and he was living on another continent at present. As the current technology was insufficient to monitor him in real-time from here, there was no footage of him.

“I have an agent placed as a live-in bodyguard in his house.”

John also had a team observing the Second Virtue’s company and to tail him.

“The subject only goes back and forth between his business and home while working on his IPO.” (Initial Public Offering)

John played a recording from Germany, and I could see that the Second Virtue was a workaholic. He was riding this golden era, as even the Frankfurter Wertpapierbörse was also affected by irrational exuberance. (EN: Frankfurt Stock Exchange. Largest of Germany’s seven Stock Markets.) His firm would prosper enough for him to buy a German communication firm before the IT bubble broke. I estimated that he would Awaken around that time. Maybe that was also when he started to form Revolucion, which had been the strongest armed force of my first life.

**

It was illegal and immoral to listen into other people’s communications. Still, I guessed that Second Virtue had built Revolucion that way. He must have used the German communication firm he bought to find pre-Awakened for a long time to have built Revolucion. Even the EU had bowed to him before I came back. As an organization, the Second Virtue had the strongest of them all. Therefore, Western Europe had been his territory. But that had not been all that bad, as Western Europe had fared better than other regions because of Revolucion. That was why I hesitated and thought things over as I observed him.

Mick had been driving me, and I told him to stop. I got out of the car and looked at him.

“Mick, this organization will grow. That means your role will become important.”

I clasped him on the shoulder once before hailing a taxi. Wall Street was bustling as people dreamed of a bright millennium in the dotcom bubble. Among the smiling people, I saw a party of young people from Silicon Valley who had finished their IPO. One of them would become a millionaire overnight and would make headline news tomorrow.

I thought of such things as I came to Jonathan Investments, and the first floor lobby was open. It seems Jonathan Investments had invested heavily in that group from Santa Clara, hence their smiles exiting Jonathan Investments… (EB: Silicon Valley is in Santa Clara, CA. )

“If you’re going to disappear, tell me first.”

I could see Jonathan was annoyed.

“You haven’t checked your email yet. When did you come to New York? Why those vintage gloves in the summer?”

Jonathan looked with distaste at the Deva King’s Protective Gloves as I sat on the VIP sofa to speak.

“I thought the important things had already been decided.”

I looked around the office to see the expensive office and saw a painting that had shaken American contemporary art. Jonathan sounded annoyed as he spoke curtly.

“The accountants hung that up due to the damn taxes, for the rebates.”

It seemed that something urgent had happened, but I could not think of something. The stocks I had listed were going up every day, and I had to ask.

“Did something happen?”

“Yes.”

I mulled over, as making a loss would be impossible for any of the hedge funds under our group in his era.

“Last week…”

Jonathan’s voice was low and dark, but he could not keep it up for long. I could see his excited smirk as he continued on.

“Our property fund’s accumulated profit rate is…!”

Jonathan let out a laugh he seemed to have been holding back for a while now. Of course, that had to be the case in this crazy market with those crazy stocks I had him buy.

Chapter 107

I had liquidated the one hundred billion dollar fund last year after deciding that our New York firm could handle five hundred billion at most. Therefore, at the beginning of 1998 the New York firm had five hundred and nine billion dollars. Still, after only eight months, the total was seven hundred eighty four billion dollars now.

-Jonathan’s and My Personal Funds: 88 billion -> 255 billion

-Hedge Funds Total: 12 billion -> 17.4 billion

-Pension Funds Total: 490 billion -> 511.7 billion.

The changes had been like that, and the notable thing was that our own funds showed over a 200% profit while the hedge funds were at 45% and the pension fund was at 25%. While Jeonil had taken a quarter of the Korean stock market using a “mere” twenty billion dollars, we had earned this much in New York. The difference in scale was shown here.

Things did not end here, as the firm would receive a quarter of the profit the hedge funds and the pension funds earned. That would be about 28 billion dollars, and that meant our own funds were nearing 300 billion dollars in New York. Adding Jillian’s London funds and Jessica’s Isle of Man funds would bring the total to at least 500 billion dollars. I had done this in two years, and things were going quite well.

**

We were now in the middle of the dotcom boom, and that meant now was the time for us to be careful. I had invested my funds gradually and quietly into the New York IT market, so my profits had to be harvested gradually and quietly. As the daily transactions in this market were about thirty billion per day, cashing out the funds suddenly would be too noticeable. I was planning on Jillian and Brian Kim to lead this operation by adjusting the various transaction amounts in the portfolio and luring in those who would buy them. If we were caught by rival firms or the selling amount exceeds the market limit…

History could change, and the dotcom bubble could burst next month instead of April 2000. Then, we would lose more than half of our profits in London and New York. It should be said that there had been rumors that the dotcom bubble would burst soon. While the general public ignored those warnings, most of the internet firms had not found a profit model that would meet the expectations riding on their stocks. Only illusion and mass hysteria raised the stock prices, keeping the bubble afloat and companies like us had led them on, encouraging the delusional. Such unsustainable businesses could only eventually crash to the ground.

Then, the last buyers of the market, the general public, would be left holding the hot potato called Dot-Com stocks, and they would suffer the consequences of the global IT boom crashing, starting from New York.

“Let’s clean up.”

Jonathan smiled at my words. While I would have liked to short sell the stocks, I did not know when the bubble would break. However, because our investments were so big, getting out first would affect the market, and the stocks we short sell may accelerate or delay history. As I could not predict how the market would react, I was focusing on how to bring our estimated profits out safely with the least shock to the New York stock market. (EN: Short selling is an investment or trading strategy that speculates on the decline in a stock or other security’s price. It is an advanced strategy that should only be undertaken by experienced traders and investors.)

“All right, our work is done.”

Jonathan spoke after stretching his arms. Three hours had passed after we had gone over our portfolio and checked the data. Now it was dinnertime.

“You’re not going back to Seoul yet, right?”

“School starts soon.”

Jonathan should be used to this now, but he laughed like he heard a funny joke. This would be the last time, as I would not go to school after this year.

“When is it?”

“On the coming Monday.”

“There are still three days left. I know a place.”

“All right.”

“All right?”

“Let’s go.”

**

Last night had been loud, bawdy, and the booze free-flowing. We went to a luxury penthouse with a small number of male VIPs who had come to have a night of escape. It was all right, and I had a lot of expensive liquor. Thanks to being awakened, I did not have a hangover. I had come to the lobby and was waiting for Jonathan while reading the Wall Street Journal when an article caught my interest.

[Unicorn places a takeover bid for Predict]

[Unicorn has offered the Predict stock owners 6.55 dollars for each share in a takeover bid. Predict’s current stock value is 3.96 dollars per stock…]

Unicorn was the fund that had succeeded in the gambit I had made during the Russian financial war, and the mission I had given Jonathan with that fund was now nearing the end. It seemed that Predict’s founder did not want to sell, and he had refused our offer that went over twice the market value. Things had come to a battle, and Predict was a company I had to have since it meant so much in the future. Every guild and government had used its database system in my past life and would probably do so in this one.

I did not know who was leading this, but Jonathan would have chosen one of the best since I had shown how much I wanted it. Jonathan came in after a while with a smile.

“Last night was fun. I’m hoping we can do it again.”

I showed him the article instead of an answer.

“Don’t worry about that.”

“Who’s doing this?”

Jonathan then named one of the four best accountant firms in America. However, if we had to make a takeover bid, things were fifty-fifty at best.

“Raise the amount to ten dollars a share maximum.”

Jonathan looked surprised at my determination as he spoke.

“That would take some hours to act.”

“Just do it today.”

Jonathan nodded as he smiled as if he was thinking of yesterday’s party.

“We can’t work all the time, can we?”

As Jonathan said, yesterday’s party was nice. Since he was now one of the world’s richest men, worse temptations would come at him. Yesterday was acceptable…

Since we were in the lobby of a famous hotel, people recognized Jonathan. I had thought the man approaching us was one of Jonathan’s fans at first, but he reminded me of John Clarke as he came to us and spoke to Jonathan.

“Please, could I have a moment?”

“I’m with a friend.”

Jonathan politely refused at first but could not do so at the ID card the man held out. It was from the White House, and I stepped back until the man would feel safe. However, I could overhear them using my Perception stats.

“This is from…”

That would be the U.S. president, and the man left after giving Jonathan an envelope. Jonathan went to the elevator instead of rejoining me and sent me a message.

[Come to my room.]

Jonathan looked serious as he held out the envelope to me. It seemed like this had not been his first time.

“Look.”

I saw that the man had left an almost blank sheet of paper with only a single line of text. The text was only a date, the date of September 18th. That was next month, and I looked at Jonathan in surprise. He also nodded as we both understood this was a warning, or rather an ultimatum, that the government would come after us with tax audits if we did not follow their orders.

“Since when?”

“For a while now.”

“What do they want?”

Jonathan sighed and pointed at me with his forefinger.

“You, of course.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 108

This message and implied threat meant that our New York funds alone were deemed enough to affect the global economy, thus a potential challenge to American interests. In other words, an ultimatum. The current White House wanted to know who owned 51% of Jonathan Investments despite being busy with its current lame-duck status, sex scandal, and abysmally low approval ratings. (EN: Yep, him. In 1998, this President had been elected a second time, and his term of Presidency would end in 2001, and due to the twenty second amendment to the Constitution, he cannot not be elected again. In American politics, an elected official in his or her last term, or the loser of an election, before his/her replacement takes office, is called a lame-duck. ^_^ )

“They may already know who you are. That means they want to publicly reveal your identity, or...”

I thought Jonathan’s irritation yesterday had merely been a setup for his joke. However, he may have wanted to talk about this situation and not the success of our group. I felt sorry for the stress he was under these days.

“Or, I should prepare for a Senate hearing. I need to check with our friends in Washington for their REAL agenda. Damn.”

Jonathan took out his cell phone and made some calls.

“I thought as much. They won’t subpoena me outright but they will have me on the witness stand, under oath to make me say your name. I will refuse to testify.”

Then, IRS employees would come in unexpectedly one day to take every hard disk and ledger in the Jonathan group. I had prepared paper companies in tax havens for this, and it would take at least three years for them to discover our firm’s secrets. However, in this golden era, right in the middle of the Dot-com boom, an aggressive audit could cost us billions.

“It’s natural they’re curious about me.”

The New York firm had grown too big after they had given us their pension accounts. We had known the exposure after getting the US Government’s pension funds would be a double edged sword.

“Tell them who I am. We have to comply this time.”

“That’s not the only thing they would be curious about.”

“I know. They will want to know how far I have intervened in our investments.”

“Yes. They will want to know why I had given an Asian teenager majority shares.”

“It’s all right. I will show myself to the public by next year.”

Jonathan brightened at my words, and he spoke like he suddenly remembered something.

“However...”

“Speak.”

“They may have called us because the Russian Chief of Staff is now the Prime Minister. Sun, did you know he was going to be chosen? It was last week.”

Did it already happen? I opened my mouth.

“Did he contact us?”

“Not yet, but he will after we settle his profits at the end of this year.”

I do not know the exact timing, but he will become the acting President after the current Russian President resigns. Then, he will become the Dictator of Russia. (EN: Yep, it’s THAT Russian president. In chapter 61, Jonathan bribed him. ^_^ )

“Continue to watch him.”

“I will.”

Jonathan breathed deeply.

“You really won’t take me with you for tonight’s party?”

It was obvious he wanted to change the subject.

**

Part of the profit Jillian earned during the Russian Financial War was used to buy a company called Golden Lands. I was Ethan, the CEO of Golden Lands for now. I saw glamorous models walk around under the instructions of professional party planners, to mix with the VIPs invited for tonight’s party. Golden Land’s opening ceremony was being held at a New York penthouse, near the company’s offices. I had been preparing this during the first half of the year, and now it was time.

I whispered to the planner to bring the company officers inside as the party was limited to the extensive balcony area. My employees came in one by one, and it was then they knew I was their boss. They looked at me with varied emotions.

“Hello, I am the one who brought you here. I am Ethan.”

They were all experts in the American real estate market. The only thing they would do at present was to buy the dungeon sites in America. Then, they would travel around the world to do the same thing in other countries. My memories were focused on Korean and American dungeons. The others I knew of were the special dungeons over A class that had been famous. I would need to buy them as soon as possible to monopolize the field before things even began.

**

I spent the last days in New York “decompressing” from the stresses I had felt in dungeons. I had chosen from the women who were interested in me, those who would settle for a carefree one-night stand and came back to Seoul two days before school began.

<Where are you?>

<I am at Hwasung. I couldn’t get through you. You must have been busy.>

<I’m satisfied that you seem to be better. I will go there.>

<Here?>

<I will arrive in two hours.>

I took a taxi from the airport to go to Hwasung. While the monolithic walls were still the same, I could see the young trees growing as I stepped inside. The grass was green in front of the hospital building, and the increased number of streetlights brightly lit up the newly paved access roads. This was the first time I had come to Yeonhee’s new workplace.

She was waiting for me sitting on a bench, and I thought her clothes would be formal, but she was wearing oversized cargo pants. No one would know she would be hiding a dagger there, as her eyes were innocent as she looked at me.

It seemed that the hospital was being adequately maintained as it was nearly closing time since this was more of a sanatorium than a hospital.

Yeonhee looked at me with a question in her eyes, and I answered.

“I know that you have something to say to me.”

She nodded and led me to her car in the outside parking lot. While there was nobody nearby, Yeonhee drove us to a more secluded area. It was completely dark except for a few lit windows at the hospital ward after turning off the engine.

“Have you used it yet?”

Yeonhee looked astonished at my question as I was referring to Isis’s Gaze. (EN: Chapter 102)

“You know what it is, right?”

“It seems so dangerous. I mean, I can use it on a person.”

The skills were not limited to monsters, and history would have changed if it had been so. Yeonhee was looking back and forth between me and probably her skill window. I took off the Deva King’s gloves as they would block Yeonhee’s skill at her current level.

“You need to test if the skill does what it says.”

I had been curious for a long time, as my will had not been controlled before. I had heard from those who had been like sleepwalking, except that one knew what was going on. They had been under a strong command that prevented them from acting on their own.

“Let’s test it.”

Yeonhee looked disturbed, and I told her that she needed to know how the skill worked to use it in the future. Her shaking stopped, and after a moment asked me with her eyes whether I was ready.

I nodded, and it was then a black aura came out from Yeonhee and seeped through me before I could really see it. The rumors had been true, as I felt like I was stuck between dream and reality. I could see what was going on and saw her face contort before she screamed.

The shriek was like a punch to the stomach, and I could see Yeonhee curl up in her seat, and bury her face between her legs with tremors shooting all over her body. I knew then her skill had not worked on me.

“Are you all right?!”

I saw that she was not, as Yeonhee could not even look at me, her body racked with uncontrolled shivering. I forced her head up, and only then she blinked, and actually recognized me. Her voice shook as she spoke.

“It was hell...”

I realized then that Yeonhee had seen one of my memories.

Chapter 109

I spent the next four months sleeping in class while staying away from the frenzied New York stock market and taking over Predict. I had failed to get the First Evil, but the construction work on all of the Korean F class dungeons I knew of were complete.

I felt like I had been freed when winter vacation came, as I now could graduate without going to school anymore. I would send in my Geom-jeong-go-shi (EN: The Korean High School Graduation Equivalency Examination) documents next February, which would really finish off my bothersome academics. I hurried to my office building, and things were looking up. Firms were coming in, and Daemin Bank’s foreign investment department was now bigger than it had been before the IMF. While Korea still had not fully overcome the IMF crisis, things were getting better quicker than in my past life. The KOSDAQ Dot-com boom was a major factor for this, and the newspapers in my mailbox all said the same thing. (EN: KOSDAQ (acronym of Korean Securities Dealers Automated Quotations) is a trading board of Korea Exchange (KRX) in South Korea established in 1996.)

[KOSDAQ may be overheating due to the IT boom, and individual investors may suffer if stock prices fall suddenly...]

The news had been talking about the stock market non-stop for months. When the KOSDAQ seemed to have a steady growth, the so-called “financial experts” endlessly expounded on how the Dot-com boom would lead the market to a brighter future. However, when stock shares had been sold by the tens of thousands a few days ago, they pontificated about market fear, conveniently ignoring the optimistic attitude they held a week earlier. The market was fluctuating in unprecedented amounts, and the entire Korean population had become stock experts.

However, no one could blame them, as most saw stocks as the only way to pay off debts in the shadow of the IMF and buy a house of their own. IT items had increased by a hundredfold in the last two months, and while they would still increase for a while, now was the time to leave.

[Account owner: Sunhoo Na.]

[Account value: 21,193,550,000 won] (EN: 31 million dollars in 2021 dollars. ^_^)

I reserved all of my shares to be sold tomorrow at market price. I could hear the participants scream at me, setting the price using the market cap, but considering Korea was a seller’s market, they’ll snatch them up anyway. My real account really was not that valuable, except that Father had given me the money... (EN: Only Sun would consider 31 million US as pocket change... ^_^ ) (EN: Market cap—or market capitalization—refers to the total value of all a company’s shares of stock. It is calculated by multiplying the price of a stock by its total number of outstanding shares. For example, a company with 20 million shares selling at $50 a share would have a market cap of $1 billion.)

**

Jonathan called me on a day I had been working on an investment proposal.

<Has anyone contacted you?>

<What?>

<They broke their promise...I’m sorry.>

Jonathan’s voice was filled with self-reproach, and I felt a chill down my spine.

<Don’t tell me the White House...>

<They leaked your identity to Forbes. While they say that it was a mistake, of course, it was intentional. This had been their plan all this time...>

I knew that the White House would not like an Asian teenager delving so deep into the US financial markets, a world they felt they were entitled to control and they decided to reveal my identity if I would be earning this much money. Despite having complied with their demand, they wanted me to play by the rules THEY had set. I had forgotten their bigoted, elitist attitude despite all my experiences in the past. I spoke as I fisted my hands.

<You seem to have misunderstood my saying I would go public next year, Jonathan.>

<......>

<I cannot have my true identity revealed. I have too much going on now.>

The biggest reason was my parents. They were not prepared to live the rest of their lives surrounded by bodyguards. It would be like prison. Father had just been promoted, in a job he was proud of, and Mother still loved to chat at the stores with other women while shopping. Such peace would go out the window, and my movements would also be restricted. I still needed to raise my stats until the Day of Advent, and this would ruin everything. I ordered myself to calm down.

I could still act, and it was the end of the year. London, New York, and the Isle of Man would be waiting for my orders after completing their year’s-end duties.

<Your name will be on their January edition. Sun, how about threatening to break the contracts on all the pension funds and say that we are on antagonistic terms with the White House to the pension committees? It may work...>

<No, let’s go bigger. Set up meetings with the Russian acting President and the Japanese Prime Minister. I will go myself.>

Since everyone at that would know about me, I had nothing to lose.

<Russian and Japanese pension funds?>

<That’s option two.>

<Then what’s option one?>

<I’m going to buy as many American treasury bonds as I can from those countries.> (EN: Treasury bonds (T-bonds) are government debt securities issued by the U.S. Federal government that have maturities greater than 20 years. T-bonds earn periodic interest until maturity, at which point the owner is also paid a par amount equal to the principal.

Treasury bonds are part of the larger category of U.S. sovereign debt known collectively as treasuries, which are typically regarded as virtually risk-free since they are backed by the U.S. government’s ability to tax its citizens.) (EN: Sovereign debt is a central government’s debt. It is debt issued by the national government in a foreign currency in order to finance the issuing country’s growth and development. The stability of the issuing government can be provided by the country’s sovereign credit ratings which help investors weigh risks when assessing sovereign debt investments.)

There were financial weapons that could be used against the White House all over the world, and the bonds were one of them. While they were pricey, it was cheap compared to what I would have to give up. By buying up the US Sovereign debt held by the two biggest holders, I will hold my dagger to the throat of the US economy.

<Russia and Japan won’t sell us the treasury bonds after they understand the situation.>

<They wouldn’t want to anger the White House, but I’m not going to give them a choice. I will buy Japanese treasury bonds from Russia and Russian treasury bonds from Japan, and exchange them for American treasury bonds from the respective countries. Money will solve this.>

<I am sorry things got out of control.>

<No, this was something we needed to do eventually.>

Only one thing bothered me. If the American government was financially attacked, the Dot-com bubble would explode, and things would go haywire. Of course, my goal was to make them surrender before things went there, as the only thing they would need to do was to promise me that they would not reveal my identity. They could not have guessed that their little “leak” would bring about a financial war. I was not “little people” that they could step on with impunity. They needed to learn manners.

<How much?>

<All of our personal funds in New York. If that doesn’t work, we would have to contact London and Isle of Man, but that would mean an all-out war. We may lose or win from that, but I do not know at present. It will be a pyrrhic victory for the United States, though.> (EN: A Pyrrhic victory is a victory that inflicts such a devastating toll on the victor that it is tantamount to defeat.)

<So, 300 billion dollars for now?>

That would be equivalent to the National Defence Budget for America during this time.

<I think we will lose 30% of the 300 billion converting them to US Treasury Bonds. Can you calmly consider my “investment proposal”?>

It was then I heard Jonathan laugh.

<What?>

<You do the most unbelievable things. We’re attacking the government. Were you always this aggressive?>

<I need your consent.>

<Consent? They’re the ones who started the war, and attacked us first. You have no idea how much stress...>

<I’m going to do it then.>

<Please do. I want to watch this desperately.>

I could pressure America by attacking Japan, as the two countries are closely connected. However, the history I knew would be irrevocably changed, and a second Korean IMF Crisis would happen, as the attack would bring about a second Asian Financial Crisis. While the cash I had was only a small amount of the global liquidity, the New York firm was the only private company in the world that had amassed such individually controlled funds. That was why the White House wanted to bring me under their heel, but they picked the wrong fight...

It was then I felt the heat on my face. I had decided to act so rashly because the happy life of my parents was on the line and now realized that I could bring about a Global Financial Crisis just by trying to keep my identity a secret. I let out a deep breath before speaking.

<Jonathan, hint to the White House how far we will go. If they’re stupid, we have no choice.>

<I’ll make the appointment now.>

<You know all this but listen. This happened because they thought of us as a mere investment company and thought they could cripple us by revealing my identity, or use the threat of it to control us. We only need to correct that assumption, and if so, we do not need a war.>

That was the best-case scenario, and I would have to do this personally as I could not allow Jonathan to go against his own government like this. As my head cooled down, I remembered you don’t always need to bribe politicians to control them. Threats worked too. Time to go threaten the White House. (EN: ^_^)

<I will be coming with you on that appointment.>

Chapter 110

I did not like the current American President, who was currently embroiled in sex scandals. However, Americans liked him. His current low approval ratings were due to sleeping with a 22 year old White House intern, even though ostensibly, they impeached him for lying to Congress. His work would be evaluated higher after his term was over. During the 8 years he served as President, America’s economy boomed. Also, his pioneering American market ideology that opened global markets, the North American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA) would be praised by many.

If he had used the IMF in America’s best interests, it would have been more forgivable. However, I knew from my past life that he was a tool of the “Powers” that controlled Wall Street rather than someone who served his country.

“Don’t do anything until I give you the signal.”

I warned Jonathan, and Jonathan’s bodyguard/driver was the one who looked back in surprise. I had let him drive because Jonathan trusted him.

“I’m just as angry as you are, but all right. What’s the signal?”

“You’ll know.”

**

We entered the White House and went through various checkpoints to a meeting room deep inside the South Wing guided by a White House page. This was not the first time I had been here.

I saw the Secretary of the Treasury, Edward was his name, waiting for us and no one else. It didn’t matter, as the Secretary was a spokesman for the President, and both spoke for those who controlled Wall Street. I did not think courtesy was needed in this case, as what I wanted was to speak first, to shake his confidence and his belief that he held the dominant position.

(EN: Robert Edward Rubin served as the 70th United States Secretary of the Treasury during the Clinton administration. Before his government service, he spent 26 years at Goldman Sachs, eventually serving as a member of the board and co-chairman from 1990 to 1992. His post-government role includes serving as director and senior counselor of Citigroup, where he performed advisory and representational roles for the firm. From November to December 2007, he served temporarily as chairman of Citigroup and resigned from the company on January 9, 2009. He received more than $126 million in cash and stock during his tenure at Citigroup, up through and including Citigroup’s bailout by the U.S. Treasury.)

“Please listen. I am thinking of ruining LTCM right now.” (EN: Long-Term Capital Management L.P. (LTCM) was a hedge fund based in Greenwich, Connecticut. )

Jonathan looked at me with surprise, as he did not expect me to be so aggressive against the head of American finance, which was the strongest in the world right now. Edward also cleared his throat and looked at Jonathan with admonishing eyes. Jonathan sat in front of him, still in shock, and I sat next to Jonathan to face Edward. The Minister was staring at me with a mixed expression as he spoke.

“This is not your office, young man. I know why you’re angry, so you need to be mature. There’s still time. About LTCM, while I cannot stop such foolishness, isn’t that one of your precious acquisitions?”

LTCM was the hedge fund that had lost heavily against us during the Russian finance war. I had bought it before its insolvency affected America. (EN: In the original timeline, in 1998 it lost $4.6 billion in less than four months due to a combination of high leverage and exposure to the 1997 Asian financial crisis and 1998 Russian financial crisis. The master hedge fund, Long-Term Capital Portfolio L.P., collapsed soon thereafter, leading to an agreement on September 23, 1998, among 14 financial institutions for a $3.6 billion recapitalization under the supervision of the Federal Reserve.)

(EN: If Sun hadn’t bought LTCM, the Federal Reserve would have had to bail it out.)

“You said you knew why I was angry.”

I stayed angry, and Edward looked at Jonathan with an awkward expression. While I currently owned New York, I seemed to be too young for him to take me seriously. However, Jonathan did not intervene, and Edward looked at me differently on seeing the situation.

“I wanted to meet you for a long time, Sunhoo. But, this was unexpected.”

“You don’t have to change the subject. Why are you doing this when you owe us so much?”

“What do you mean?”

“You know what the consequences would have been if we had not bought LTCM and the other hedge funds to prevent a second Great Depression.”

“That was to fill your own pockets.”

“Of course not. If I had wanted to fill my pockets, I would have let them go into insolvency. I would have sold them short, not only making money off them, but reducing future competition.” (EN: Sell Short: sell stock or other securities or commodities which one does not own at the time, in the hope of buying at a lower price before the delivery time.)

“Jonathan, why are you so silent?”

“I understand why Sunhoo is angry.”

“For this? I cannot understand what your position on this is.”

Edward shrugged his shoulders like he really did not know as Jonathan spoke.

“Sunhoo is not only the majority stockholder, he’s the senior partner, and it seems that I shouldn’t get in between you two.”

Jonathan folded his arms, and the Minister looked at me again.

“Did you do this because your patrons couldn’t get any of the Korean firms or banks they coveted? Were you just putting me in my place because I’m Korean?”

Edward’s eyes grew cold, and I knew I had been right. I stood up to continue.

“If you want to look down on me, do so. But things will happen from tomorrow and don’t forget you were the one who started it. Please convey my message to the President. Let’s go, Jonathan.”

Heads of State smiled while threatening a country with ruin, and their subordinates emulated their bosses. Edward’s world was one where people hid malicious intent under smiles. They cursed with esoteric financial terms and hid their daggers under numbers. People like him did not often meet naked, visible hostility, so I had switched to polite, mild mannerisms after my first threat concerning LTCM. Thus, he knew I was serious.

It worked as Edward blocked me from going out and showed his true colors.

“What’s all this nonsense just for getting your name in a magazine?!”

He shouted and opened his eyes wide at hearing his own voice.

“Why are you letting things go this far? I know that if I were you, I wouldn’t be shouting. You don’t have the time to do so.”

Edward frowned as he heard the thorns and threats in my words.

“What do you mean?”

“If I were you, I would be heading to Japan now to stop a young guy from playing with your country’s Treasury Bonds there.”

His gaze wavered for a moment as I continued on.

“That ‘hypothetical’ young guy would probably go after the American Treasury Bonds held by Japan, if he were in the same ‘hypothetical’ circumstances I was in. Even if you went there to stop it, I don’t know whether Japan will welcome you, or your interference, or any orders you might give. Even with the weight of the White House. Japan is still in a recession from what you did in the nineties. Also, are you aware that there are many Russians who still believe that this is the Cold War Era? And still nurse antagonistic feelings toward the US? I’m sure both countries would love to sell this ‘hypothetical’ young man as much American Treasury Bonds as he’s able to buy. ”

(EN: The Lost Decades refers to a period of economic stagnation in Japan caused by the asset price bubble’s collapse in late 1991. From 1991 to 2003, the Japanese economy, as measured by GDP, grew only 1.14% annually, while average real growth rate between 2000 to 2010 was about 1%, both well below other industrialized nations.)

(EN: An economic bubble or asset bubble (sometimes also referred to as a speculative bubble, a market bubble, a price bubble, a financial bubble, a speculative mania, or a balloon) is a situation in which asset prices appear to be based on implausible or inconsistent views about the future. It could also be described as trade in an asset at a price or price range that strongly exceeds the asset’s intrinsic value.)

(EN: The Plaza Accord was a joint–agreement signed on September 22, 1985, at the Plaza Hotel in New York City, between France, West Germany, Japan, the United Kingdom, and the United States, to depreciate the U.S. dollar in relation to the French franc, the German Deutsche Mark, the Japanese yen and the British Pound sterling by intervening in currency markets. The U.S. dollar depreciated significantly from the time of the agreement until it was replaced by the Louvre Accord in 1987. Some commentators believe the Plaza Accord contributed to the Japanese asset price bubble of the late 1980s.)

(EN: What Sun is implying is that Japan’s economic recession was caused by a conspiracy, engineered by the United States, to deliberately cripple the Japanese economy, in order to bolster the American economy, at the expense of Japan.)

Ed placed a hand over his forehead after listening to me and slowly lowered it. He would have seen a financial war, a war where currencies were used like weapons and one that would escalate to a global scale, as the inevitable jackals would move in, scenting prey in distress. And a disastrous outcome, where even if the US won, the White House would lose.

“How dare you say such things here, inside the White House! You know you can lose all of your money!”

“You’re familiar with the investments Jonathan and I have made. I really don’t care, as I can earn money again if necessary. Besides, if this ‘hypothetical’ young man started a financial war with the United States, who’s to say I couldn’t profit from it? I could end up richer than ever before.”

“What is the real reason for this? Don’t tell me that the Forbes magazine article is the reason.”

“This conversation is getting nowhere. If you’re coming after me, prepare a ticket to Japan and don’t forget to tell your Wall Street ‘Patrons’ that you have started a new war, where they can gain back the money they had lost in Russia.” (EN: Loyal readers, you’ll find out who the “Patrons” are later. This is Sun’s real threat. He’s implying that if he attacks America, America will be forced into such dire straits, that they’ll have to publicly admit they can’t pay back foreign debts, like Russia was forced to do in chapter 64. )

The Secretary glared at me, and he really looked like an S class boss monster. I was aware that he had the power to make Jonathan’s and my life hell with a few words if necessary.

“America likes bloodless wars, right? If your country becomes the battlefield of a new financial war, your people will follow your policies and pay taxes for you to fight against me. Shouldn’t you thank me for playing the villain?”

Edward looked like he wanted to curse me but looked at Jonathan who was wearing an indifferent face. I wanted to clap, as I knew he must have used incredible patience to hold himself in.

“This kid is fourteen?”

I nodded to Jonathan, who then spoke.

“Yes, I also regretted having thought so before.”

Jonathan smiled, but Edward did not as he murmured.

“You guys joke around too much. I will speak to Forbes but remember it was a mistake made by my subordinates.” Politician to the last, he instinctively covered his a$$.

He glared at me before going to the door and went out with these last words.

“Resolve the misunderstanding between the pension committees and us.”

The door slammed, and Jonathan and I glanced at each other. We could barely grasp what we had done. We had won the battle in the White House.

Chapter 111

Jonathan looked excited as we returned to the car and let out a shout of excitement that surprised the driver. He looked back at the White House like he was leaving Disneyworld. I hated to rain on his parade, but I had to tell him he should not be too excited. The White House had only stepped back because it wasn’t worth it to them. Their desire to control us, or suppress Jonathan and Associates wasn’t worth the amount of trouble I had threatened them with. More precisely, the amount of trouble they thought I could cause, because they had drastically underestimated the amount of liquidity I controlled. That was why I had been able to harshly attack the Secretary, but I realized that I needed even more wealth if I wanted them, and not just the United States, to fear me enough so they would never dare to do something like this again.

Humanity fell into ruins in three stages during my previous life. First was the idiocy of governments and the financiers. The second was the widespread use of Nuclear Weapons. The third was the general war between the Eight Virtues and Eight Evils, and their supporters and allies. If the damage from the first and second stages could have been reduced by just half, things would not have been so bad.

The initial response by the world’s governments to the Day of Advent had been complacent, understandable as the monsters that had come out first had been manageable with conventional weapons. Those higher up should have prepared for the worst, for a possible escalation, instead of praising technology and their military. Instead, when the monsters could no longer be controlled/contained anymore by the military, and we began to understand the scope of the threat, government officials and financiers tried desperately to protect their own power and personal properties without making any sacrifices, heedless of the consequences. The results had been catastrophic as the global economy crumbled. That had been a sign that there was no future for humanity, and all hope would soon be lost. The first stage happened like that, and the second and third stages followed from there. However, I was determined that this time the world would be organized and ready, and the world economy be prepared for the Day of Advent. If so, humanity would not be ruined this time around.

Even if there was a Global Depression as before, we would be able to face monsters with our financial system intact. That was the future I wanted and why I needed to earn money.

**

I had been looking out the window to see various people going about their daily routine while Jonathan calmed down. He spoke to me.

“They will continue to try to keep us in check.”

“Reduce the New York firm’s tax evasion methods to the absolute minimum. You do know this happened because I am an Asian, right? Those bigoted [email protected] don’t want me playing in the same playground.”

“Yes, of course. I didn’t want to say anything because I couldn’t do anything. Anyway, sorry for bringing you here. Next time, I will do this myself...”

Jonathan could not finish his sentence as our car sped up while ignoring the stop signal. I heard other drivers blast their horns, and the driver drove on dangerously despite Jonathan’s questions.

“Alcarthy!”

That was the first time I heard the driver’s name.

“There’s a black Explorer that’s following us, sir.”

Jonathan’s face was rigid as he looked at me with distaste.

“What do they want by following us around?”

The car shook once more as Alcarthy entered the expressway by a ramp on the right. He partially jumped the divider, in an attempt to lose our tail. I saw that a black SUV continued to chase us. Due to the traffic and Alcarthy’s sudden maneuvers, the black car could only follow directly behind us, visible and unable to hide amongst the cars behind us. I wished they were gone from my sight.

“That’s a warning for me to be quiet since I’m being watched.”

I spoke indifferently, but Jonathan seemed to take that hard as he glared at the car that had followed us. I actually preferred such visible warnings rather than an audit, for example. If the Internal Revenue Service started a special audit, the New York firm could not do anything for a while. I would fight back, but still. We had been riding the expressway for three hours when Jonathan’s phone rang. Brian had called him, and Jonathan’s eyes were thoughtful as he ended the short conversation.

“It started. GOL went down.”

He then smiled like someone watching a house on fire.

“The Dot-com bubble burst, Sun.”

**

Wall Street was frozen, with more than just the harsh New York winter in January of the new millennium. The dotcom bubble had burst a few months earlier than it had in my past life, and people went about like ghosts as IT stocks crashed. Jonathan did not go inside the building as he looked out the window to watch the faces of those that had lost. They were investors and managers who had not sold off their holdings and left the market in time, because they thought they had one more chance to make a profit. Regardless of their gender, sex, and occupation, they went about like zombies.

“How hard will it fall?”

Jonathan asked me that question, but I did not have an answer. If I had not intervened, the Dot-com boom would have peaked on March 10th, 2000. The NASDAQ went over 5000 that day but went down after some fluctuations to under 1000 in October 2002. The government had begun to increase the Federal Reserve Interest Rate starting from 1999, and once the government started to decrease the Federal Reserve Interest Rate, in response to the crash, the market would realize that they had been chasing after an illusion. (EN: Nasdaq is an acronym for “National Association of Securities Dealers Automated Quotations.” The term, “Nasdaq” is also used to refer to the Nasdaq Composite, an index of more than 3,000 stocks listed on the Nasdaq exchange that includes the world’s foremost technology and biotech giants.)

“What was the NASDAQ index yesterday?” I replied to Jonathan’s question with a question of my own.

“5239.”

That was also something different from my past life, along with the fact that the Kurshon Group, the biggest multimedia group in the world, had bought GOL using 160 billion dollars to fuel the Dot-com boom earlier. I wanted to ask Jonathan’s question myself, since I no longer knew how hard they’ll fall, but I knew that the profit made from the bubble would be at maximum.

“Let’s assume that the index will go below 1000.”

Jonathan smiled, but no one could know that the Dot-com crash was but a middle step to the 2008 Subprime Crisis. I thought it was time that Jonathan should hear about this, as we needed to prepare from now on to gain the biggest possible profit.

“Look, the Asian foreign exchange crisis was just the beginning.”

“The Dot-com bubble? What are you talking about?”

“The pieces are coming together. The Asian foreign exchange crisis spread to Russia and Mexico, and major Hedge Funds had nowhere to go with the increased interest rate. Bedazzled with the promise of Information Technology, the Hedge Funds started the Dot-com bubble. However, the past is not important. Let’s...”

I glanced at the driver’s seat, and Alcarthy closed the window on the transparent shield between the driver’s and passenger compartments. The little sliding pane closed softly before I spoke again.

“The FED will start to lower the Federal Reserve Interest Rate to alleviate the shock from the stock market.” (EN: The Federal Reserve System (also known as the Federal Reserve or simply the Fed) is the central banking system of the United States of America.)

“They have already lowered a point, and with this crash, that’s plausible. How much?”

“I will write a short-term and a long-term proposal once I go back to Korea. I will tell you the long-term one, so listen carefully.”

I started to explain after Jonathan nodded.

“I estimate that the Federal Reserve Interest Rate will start dropping drastically from 2001, and most likely the trend will continue up to 2008. It will hit 1% at approximately the half-way point and hold.”

“Then, real estate?”

“Real estate will naturally become more expensive. However, that will be the poison that will seep through between 2007 and 2009. It’s going to be bigger than anything you can imagine.”

“Give me a guess.”

“The global economy will lock down.”

Jonathan’s eyes widened, and I thought of a tragedy that would happen before the Subprime Mortgage Crisis. I could see the World Trade Center from where we had parked. I still remember watching the news with horror on that fateful day...

“Remember, nothing has happened yet. All this is supposition and purely my speculation.”

However, events are linked in cause and effect. The IMF, the Dot-com bubble and crash, 9.11, the Iraq War, Oil and Real Estate, the dominos have already begun falling. All will come to an end in 2008 with the Subprime Mortgage Crisis. Also, it was imperative to calculate the effects of the Hong Kong shock and the Russian Financial War I had incited. Things were getting bigger and faster, which meant I had to be on my guard. Now was just the beginning.

Chapter 112

I had been looking at the monitor for two days, and I was near my limit. My eyes were heavy with eye-strain as the English words and numbers swam in my brain. I had not slept a wink since I returned to Seoul, and I stretched before looking at the monitor again.

“I have to prepare this as quickly as possible...”

Two markets will skyrocket after the Dot-com crash until 2008. While there may be changes in timing and fluctuations, I thought that the main sequence of events will remain the same. Real estate and oil will rise beyond reason, and it was taking time to write the investment proposal because while I could easily explain why the real estate market would boom, to explain the massive growth in the oil market I needed to mention 9.11 and the Iraq War. How could I do that in January 2000 when even the CIA was rumored to have only known about possible terror threats in August 2001?

9.11 changed America even more than the Day of Advent. At the beginning of the latter, only low ranked monsters had swarmed out of the gates, which gave the appearance that things were manageable. While humanity had been shocked at experiencing a global alien attack, the situation seemed to be containable. People focused on the mechanism of gates more, as they wanted to know how such a rip in time and space could happen, and how to prevent them.

I was still curious about why monsters attacked so stupidly at the beginning, sending out their weakest forces first, accomplishing no strategic objectives EXCEPT alerting their target (Earth). If there was an intelligence behind the Day of Advent, they obviously flunked Strategy and Tactics school. Still, the important thing was, terrorism took down the Global and American economies with a single attack. I could not write about such factors into my Investment Proposal even as firm secrets. I could not even hint about it as a hypothetical. If America even suspected I knew the details of 9.11 before it happened, they would kill us all in an instant. I started over again...

**

I needed an investment proposal that could be trusted by Jillian, Jessica, and Brian. This long-term proposal would cover and guide their activities until the beginning of the subprime crisis, and how much profit I would earn depended on how much they believed in my overall strategy. I could not simply write that real estate, and oil will rise, and order them to buy while keeping in mind the bubble will burst. Their genius needed a place to stand on, a logical basis of reasoning and deduction to accept my long term predictions. Once they understood my thoughts and agreed with my projections, they would use their individual talents to maximize my profits and gains. I decided to use an analysis of the American presidential election in November as an adequate explanation of my forecasts.

That oil conglomerate family will bring forth a second president who is currently the Governor of Texas, and his Iraq invasion would make the oil market skyrocket. I thought it would work. I wrote the following titles...(EN: George W. Bush.)

The Super Tuesday estimates The 2000 Presidential Election and the probable winner. Possible ramifications and shifts in Foreign Policies after the Inaugural The stability of Iraq’s Leadership and implications to the US Oil Market...

(EN: Super Tuesday is the United States presidential primary election day in February or March when the greatest number of U.S. states hold primary elections and caucuses. Approximately one-third of all delegates to the presidential nominating conventions can be won on Super Tuesday, more than on any other day. The results on Super Tuesday are therefore a strong indicator of the likely eventual nominee of each political party.)

**

The Republican Party nominated their presidential candidate on Super Tuesday. Since the Texas governor emphasized his morality and his connection with Texans, his early campaign tactics were focused on heightening the support in his home state. There were traces of his campaign volunteers having visited even this secluded house that was surrounded only by wheatfields. The man passed by the ubiquitous campaign posters and stopped dead when he thought he heard a creak like the wooden gates of the dungeon.

His eyes widened, and he was ashamed of the sharp spike of panic in response to his isolated surroundings. This did not suit a Man Who Overcame Adversity. He hid himself and later that night, the man climbed onto the second floor window like a cat and searched for people. The rooms on the second floor were mainly used to store junk, but he found someone in a room. However, he passed by the young boy not because of his age but the boy enduring the cold in a trash filled room reminded the man of his own tormented past.

After that, the man moved as he had planned. The boy’s parents and the boy lived in the house, and the parents suffered under the man’s violence.

The man did not ask the parents for anything even as the sun came up and he only remained in the master bedroom since it was the warmest spot in the house. The residents either chose to turn off central heating, or couldn’t afford it. The boy came down to the first floor to see his parents bound, and trembling with bruises all over their faces.

Then the man spoke to the boy.

“Take your clothes off.”

The man’s eerie voice made the boy shiver, but his father interrupted with a groan.

“Do what he says!”

The boy did so slowly, and the atmosphere was foreboding as he took off his shirt and pants. The boy had been hesitating at his last garment when the man spoke again.

“Come here, that’s enough.”

The boy’s father urged him on again, but the surprising thing was that the man did not lay a finger on the boy. Actually, the man had come here because he found his pursuers irritating. He had been looking for a hiding place before crossing the state border when he saw a boy on the street with haunted eyes. That desolate face reminded him of his own childhood, and the man following some obscure impulse carefully tailed the boy back to his home.

As the man guessed, the boy’s body showed marks of child abuse. His thin body was marked with burns and scars of whippings, reminding the man of when he had been that age.

He had been able to think clearly and had memories since he was a baby, which seared the memories of his father’s beatings in his brain. However, the man hated his mother even more as she had ignored the beatings while looking at her son like he was the Devil himself.

The man had felt a deep betrayal towards her because he remembered they had brought him into this world together. The wounds were still bleeding even now.

“Things have become interesting.”

The man now saw the face of the father who had beaten him, the face of the mother who had thought he was the devil, and the face of the cursed young boy in the faces of these strangers. He licked his lips as he stood up from the chair, which made the boy’s parents wail at the same time.

“[email protected]...! We’ve done what you asked us to! Let us go!”

“Please, let us live!”

Their voices were desperate, but the man turned to the boy.

“You. Speak. Do you want me to let them live?”

While the boy was too frightened to answer back, the man nodded like he understood what the boy was thinking. The man spoke only a short sentence to the boy in a soft voice.

“I killed mine.”

The man’s only regret was that he had killed them immediately, when the quest had appeared, instead of maximizing his rewards by killing them at the end. Nonetheless, that had been the second jackpot, as the quest had given him his second Challenger Box. The first had come when he became the second Awakened.

The man smiled at the boy, but it was not a healthy smile. His old wounds were throbbing again, and the man wondered when it would end.

Edited by Userunfriendly

(EN: Yeah, that second half was pretty disturbing. I left it mostly the way the author wrote it, and while it seems confusing, it’s pretty easy to figure out if you read between the lines. The First Evil is on the run, he’s being followed by Clarke’s hunters, but his psychotic episodes are so bad he makes time for his sicko games...)

Chapter 113

<When will you stop calling me your boss?>

<I think I’ve called you that too long to change, Jillian. Did you read the proposal?>

<I knew that would be the reason for your call.>

<I mean...>

<It’s the long term projections section, right?>

<I thought I was going to faint. Are you sure that the planning department is not staffed by aliens? You’re not laughing, aren’t you? I am very serious now.>

<Stop right there. This is not something we can talk about on the phone, Jessica. Let’s meet up.>

<You don’t have to come back. I’ll leave tomorrow. Wait for me. Don’t go anywhere.>

Although Jessica now resided in the Isle of Man, she was an American, so this was the first time she had come to London. She took a deep breath as she saw the sign that told her she was entering the city.

It smelled like paradise to Jessica as she walked amidst the looming skyscrapers. Those in the “Know” knew that London provided astounding advantages and rights to those with cash. It was also a well-known secret that the Magna Carta listed London as an autonomous city. Even the Queen needed the Lord Mayor’s approval to visit here. (EN: Although it falls under the jurisdiction of Greater London and the GLA (Greater London Authority), the City of London has a special status: it has its own government, its own mayor and its own independent police force.)

“Come in.”

Jillian did not take his eyes off the monitor as Jessica entered. She saw that he had not slept a wink, which had been the same for her. The long term proposal brought estimates and facts together into an expansive conclusion, culminating into a prediction of the world’s fall. According to the document, the global economy will grind to a halt. Moreover, if such a thing happened, it would be a chance for them to hit the jackpot of a lifetime. Jessica opened her mouth.

“I think the proposal is sound even if it reads like a suspense novel. The data and the estimates are too realistic. It’s written like the Investment Proposal for Russia. Who could have guessed Russia would go down like that?”

“This Investment Proposal cannot be compared with the Investment Proposal for Russia. However, that is not the reason I called you.”

“Then?”

“The rules are the same this time, too. If we base our investments on the proposal, we are not liable for our losses with the group funds. I don’t like that.”

“Your group deals with pensions. Also, we can decide after seeing the results of Super Tuesday.”

“Jessica, you haven’t felt it yet.”

“About what?”

“This proposal is making us stupid. Depending on it once was enough. If we keep doing this...””

Jillian tapped at the monitor, which showed the proposal they had been given yesterday.

“Where does it stop?”

“......”

Jillian’s guilty glance at his printer was all Jessica needed. She quickly and efficiently rummaged through the pile of printouts. She immediately spotted the “invitations”.

“Silverman? AQR? Rokos Capital? Boss, I don’t know what their offers were, but aren’t you making a mistake?”

Jessica approached Jillian as she continued to speak.

“We are given only ingredients. What we do with them is our call. Why are you so obsessed with this? Are we farmers? Do we blindly follow the almanac, planting the same crops for generations? We are chefs. We taste the atmosphere and the market, we change ingredients and spices to follow or go against the trends, we race the clock and we cook with fire.”

Jessica was standing behind Jillian now and waited for his answer. However, he remained silent as he looked at the monitor. She did feel sympathetic, as she thought she knew what he was feeling. Jessica gently put her arms around his neck and whispered.

“We are in different fields, we’re not planners. You do not need to feel defeated by the proposal’s ingenuity and sheer brilliance. It’s a masterpiece, but we do our work well, too. Without us it is just a piece of paper.”

“......”

“We’re the best in our field.”

“Jessica.”

“Quiet. Can’t you see a beautiful woman setting up a mood?”

“...When did we get here?”

“We can go farther if you want to.”

That night, Jillian covered Jessica’s sleeping form on his bed with a blanket before coming out to the living room. He opened the window to feel the rush of cold air, which cooled him down. Jillian thought for a while. He now could see that Jessica had been right. (EN: Yep, they’re together now. ^_^ )

The proposal had made predictions ranging from the next presidential election to the actions of the four major oil markets. A single person could not have done it. Tens, hundreds, possibly even thousands must have slaved over the document directly and indirectly. There must have been political experts, economic experts, experts in global trade, insiders in Washington, even military experts who worked together. To have compared himself to such a group had been foolish. (EN: ^_^ )

‘I wonder what they are doing now?’

Jillian looked up at the dark sky as if to see them in the stars.

**

The construction work has finished in Suwon, Incheon, Pyeongtaek, Imsil, Jinan, and Jeonju.

“Six places?”

Yeonhee blinked her eyes as I told her my plan of conquering all of them in succession.

“It can be done.”

While I could do it alone, taking Yeonhee with me would save time, and we could share the quest points together. I needed to make her stronger if I wanted to go into an E class dungeon.

“We can gain a minimum of 4000 points to 7000 in an F class dungeon, and at an average of 5500, we can expect 33000 after going through all of them.”

Being able to do so in Korea alone was a huge advantage, and the E class dungeons could wait after this. I did not think Yeonhee realized we were monopolizing the Korean dungeons, but she seemed enthusiastic.

“I’m ready whenever you are.”

It seemed that after seeing one of the Seven Demon Kings in my memories, Yeonhee had worked hard to overcome her fear. While it was not possible to fight one of the Seven as an F class, she seemed to have arrived at a surprising conclusion. She chose to prepare as much as she could instead of running away. She was growing stronger, which was a good sign.

“We won’t meet one of the Seven in an F class dungeon, right?”

“Yes. It’s far away.”

Yeonhee often asked me this question, as my memories of the Seven were horrific. When she finally asked me how I survived meeting one, I told her that she had seen one of my prophetic dreams. She seemed to accept my excuse, as I still could not tell her I had come back in time.

“Prepare your own backpack. I will prepare mine.”

I opened the safe and gave her one of my extra items. It was the F class protective gloves, and this was the first time it was not a temporary loan.

“This is yours. While it’s worth 300 points, it may save your life.”

“Thank you. I will use it well.”

Yeonhee looked happy, and while she should desire better items now, she still stuck to the original contract. I wondered why often. Was it really because of money?

“You can change the contract if you want.”

“No. I would have sold items like these if I could.”

Yeonhee smiled like a puppy, and she seemed to have forgotten that she had been my teacher.

“Bring something you can practice speaking English with.”

“I will do so if I need to...but why?”

“We will go to America after finishing in Korea. Do you have a passport?”

“No.”

“Get one. We will do a tour of all of the F class dungeons I had seen in my dreams. Do you have someone to take care of the hospital for you?”

“Yes, but how many dungeons in total?”

“Six here, four in America, ten in Japan, two in Europe. Maybe more.”

Yeonhee looked at me with surprised eyes.

“More?”

“I am thinking up to thirty.”

I was counting on remembering more dungeons after we started the conquests.

“However, focus on these six now.”

If Yeonhee had mastered her skill, I might have asked her to help me recall my memories of when I had been a guild leader. I had handled dungeons below C classes in East Asia and America for profit, training my guild members, and supporting the guild. I had to gain information on dungeons we could go into and find ways to do so. The number of F class dungeons I knew of had been hundreds at the time.

“We are going to be on a tight schedule for at least half a year. You’ll need to plan around that.”

Chapter 114

I may have thrown away my country after everything it had done to me in my past life, not to mention the atrocities it committed before and after the Day of Advent. (EN: Chapter 29)

However, I could not help that my parent’s lives were irrevocably connected with Korea. Their loved ones also lived here.

I realized that in my previous life when I had taken Mother away from Korea and given her a luxurious life in a mansion with servants. She had been severely homesick even though I had found her sister for her. She missed people, food, and memories of Korea, which was why I kept thinking of my country.

I saw an expensive sedan drive to the meeting place. A driver who worked for Jamie came out and bowed to me.

“My employer instructed me to be your chauffeur and express her thanks for your understanding.”

Jamie thought it no longer advisable to come to my office in the pitiful disguise of a simple hooded jacket, and suggested this to me. The driver remained silent as he drove me to an old building’s underground parking lot.

I met Jamie there and slid into her car as she motioned me with her eyes. The other men in her car moved to the one I came in so we could be alone.

“I had no other choice since the Korean Government is keeping firmer tabs on me.”

“What steps have they taken?”

“They’re listening in and following our board members. We are planning countermeasures that will be effective soon. Please tell your clients that they do not need to worry.”

“Let’s talk business first.”

She had brought evidentiary documents about Jeonil’s property management status. With more than 35 billion dollars funneled into Jeonil, we now own major market shares of more than 230 out of 902 items listed on KOSPI. (EN: Korea Composite Stock Price Index) Inevitably, there would be government surveillance since Jeonil is a foreign firm. Jeonil bought 25% of the Korean economy during the IMF Crisis, ranging from real estate, buildings, and other assets. To them, Jeonil was an even bigger problem after the IMF was over. It would be evident to them that Jeonil may pull out after reaching their profit goal. Then a second economic crisis would start.

“I heard that Chungsik Park was being called the King.”

“…I can explain that.”

“No, support him until he is called the Emperor.”

Jamie’s eyes widened at my words.

“Your position as CEO is unshakable, Jamie. He is Korean, and a Korean will never be Jeonil’s CEO.”

“While you may think I overstepped boundaries, I need an answer to this question.”

“Speak.”

“Do your clients plan to take us out of Korea?”

I turned to the first page of the report where Jamie had listed Jeonil’s estimated profits.

[Jeonil’s estimated value: $149,620,000,000 USD]

I fingered the number with a murmur.

“Not for just this amount.”

While Jeonil could pay the entirety of South Korea’s national budget for two years, I still had future plans.

“Do not reserve funds and invest in the Korean market. And…”

I showed her the title of an article listed on today’s daily paper, which Jamie already seemed to know.

[The Jeonil Group and the Domination of our Economy by Foreign Investors]

The article was about how foreign funds have overwhelmed the Korean stock market after the limit has been increased to 50% of the market shares. Jeonil was named as the biggest culprit.

“I brought you in, Jamie, so this kind of news wouldn’t pop up.”

“That is a progressive newspaper in Korea. I am sorry. You will see an opposition article tomorrow.”

“I did not hire you as CEO to keep reciting that foreign funds had helped Korea in overcoming the IMF crisis. Your Korean board members should take care of that.”

“I understand.”

“Jamie, you look good in front of the camera. Will you put that to waste?”

“I can see where you are going.”

“I know that you’re busy, but I am sure that you know your priorities. Appear on the TV programs that you think best.”

“Yes.”

“Don’t seem like a foreigner despite being in a foreign firm.”

She needed to appear so, at least to the Korean public.

“Don’t disappoint me, Jamie, or my clients.”

**

I would not be able to eat at home for a while, and therefore my mother had made a lovely meal tonight. Father had also come early for a change.

“Where will you stay?”

“The company has prepared an apartment for me near the office.”

“That means you will be living in Manhattan. The company must see some potential in you. You’re going places, kid.”

“Stop drinking. Your son is leaving tomorrow.”

“You should have a drink today too, dear.”

Mother did not really mean it as she poured him another cup and poured one for herself.

“When will you come back?”

“I will come to take my qualification exams once you submit my application forms.” (EN: Chapter 92)

“You’ve thought this through. I was about to say that in order to get a place on Wall Street, you would need to graduate from an Ivy League university. The admissions boards will look favorably on an internship.”

“Please don’t pressure your son.”

“It’s reality. Also, what did I say you need to do if you’re in a jam or become ill?”

“Please don’t worry. I will contact your friend.”

“I know you…please do so. He’s my childhood friend. I stopped him from meeting you at the airport. You wouldn’t like that.”

I had changed my plans to conquer American dungeons first rather than Korean ones because of this. However, the order did not matter much. I smiled.

“Yes, thank you.”

“How about a drink?”

“Hey.”

“I had my first drink when I was about Sunhoo’s age. He should learn from me how to drink.”

This was the first time I had drank with Father in this life, and it felt weird. In my previous life, I had drunk with Father after I had returned to Korea after my failure in Wall Street. Why had I hurt Father’s feelings so much?

Father had drunk a few cups before saying something to me.

“Son, I haven’t lived life to the fullest, but living is like climbing a mountain. It’s hard, but there are times and places you can rest.”

I had heard this in my past life. Now, Father looked at me with worried eyes along with Mother.

“Also, you can climb down to go to another one if you want. If you cannot go on, come back home. Mother and I will be waiting for you.” (EN: They’re such good parents…)

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 115

Forbes listed my name as John Doe in their annual billionaire list. I was at first place with a wildly inaccurate estimate of 168.3 billion dollars, with Jonathan a close second, with information just as wrong. The Secretary of Treasury had kept his word, and I was now heading to New York on a night flight with Yeonhee. She seemed interested in her first flight in first class but soon fell asleep.

I first went to meet Father’s friend at his firm before joining my agents in New York. I had explained a bit to Yeonhee already. Still, she seemed surprised at the numerous muscular men sitting inside the van.

“I told you about this.”

“But...”

Yeonhee looked around at the armed men before leaning towards me to whisper softly.

“Can we trust these guys with our secret?”

So that was the reason. She looked away, back towards my agents and her eyes lost focus for a bit.

“Did something happen to these guys?”

These were the same agents who covered my first solo dungeon after reaching E-rank, though I approved of their new alert attitude. In any organization, sh!t flows downhill. After yelling at John, John yells at Mick, who yells at the men, and he probably led them on marches with fifty kilos of rocks in their packs. Yeonhee looked especially interested in Mick, who sat in the passenger seat.

“Who is he?”

“Why?”

“While other men fear you, his emotions are mixed. There’s a certain amount of awe mixed with fear.”

“I worked with them once before. You seem to be at the top of your game, you’re sensing more.”

“Yes. You took them to only the dungeon entrance, right?”

“Of course.”

“I think having our identities revealed is more terrifying to me than fighting monsters. We’re monsters to them, you know.” (EN: She’s not just referring to these guys. She’s beginning to feel isolated from ordinary humans...)

“You’re right. You’ve grown, Yeonhee. Don’t worry about that. I’m not making money for nothing. I’ll do whatever is necessary to protect our identity. That’s my job and you...”

“Just follow orders?”

“Yes.”

The roads were wide, and we were in an area rural enough to drive without caring too much for lanes. Some local motorcycle gangs made full use of this as they tried to taunt us. Our driver slowed down, however, as we did not want to be noticed.

We passed a few towns, and the sky turned dark. We arrived after twelve hours, and I thought a helicopter may be a better option despite the legal complications. I took two walkie-talkies, and gave one to Yeonhee before heading to the mountains with her.

**

<I’ve found it. Let’s meet at the entrance. Follow my walkie-talkie beacon.>

The agents were ready, and I deployed them around the entrance, to set up a perimeter, while waiting for Yeonhee. The agents seemed attracted to the blue light of the entrance again despite what they had gone through, and after she rejoined us, Yeonhee seemed to understand their fascination. However, she was also observing them carefully in case someone was tempted to enter. We checked our backpacks again, as hunters learned to do, when Mick came back with the items I had asked for in advance.

They were quivers of arrows, a bow, and a small bag filled with daggers.

“Here, Yeonhee.”

I threw a dagger to her, which she immediately unsheathed. She tested it out in the air, and while it would seem like an unusual ballet to civilians, the agents recognized the fluid movements. It was a dance designed to kill with a knife, a skill with only lethal purpose.

Everyone stared at Yeonhee because she was not only a cute Asian woman, but she had been trained in knife fighting. What my men didn’t know was that not one of them could win against her in hand to hand combat, with her heightened senses and physical stats.

Yeonhee spoke in a disappointed voice.

“They’re usable, but only that. How many are there?”

I gave her the bag, and she seemed satisfied with the contents. We were now ready to enter, and Yeonhee seemed to interest the agents more than me with her bow and bag of daggers at her side. I spoke to Mick.

“Take care of things up here.”

**

The quests were the same as usual, as there was a hunting quest, a one-on-one quest, and a boss quest. The dungeon was a cave complex, and the monsters were Kcyphos, which were four-legged beasts. While they were weak individually, they were formidable as a group.

Yeonhee waited for my explanation and seemed happy with the fact that they were not bugs.

“Our goal is to conquer this dungeon in five days and I do not want to use the Man Who Overcame Adversity.”

The wounds would hinder our schedule as I wanted to conquer the dungeons as quickly as possible. I was counting on Yeonhee’s assistance.

“Is that possible?”

“I depend on you.”

“...Shouldn’t I open boxes? I still have a lot of points.”

“After you get more used to your increased Sense level. Your senses need to be honed during battle.”

Yeonhee looked pleased with my words, and I wrapped up my briefing. We had walked for a bit when we saw eight Kcyphos. They had large horns and were covered in fur. Kcyphos were cute outside, but the fur hid a hideous face and a terrifying carnivorous appetite.

It was then Yeonhee shot an arrow.

[You have received 0.5 points.] (EN: This is an F-rank dungeon, and Sun is E-rank. He gets half points.)

[Kcyphos extermination: Kcyphos Soldiers 1/120]

Her aim was accurate, as she had hit the monster’s third eye that was mostly hidden in the fur. Their third eye was their most vulnerable point and directly connected to their magic stone.

I felt a black aura spread from Yeonhee and saw a Kcyphos suddenly attack one of its own. She had used Isis’s Gaze, and that was not all. Yeonhee had thrown a dagger through the air to “mak siccar”. (EN: Isis’s Gaze was introduced in chapter 102) (EN: Celtic for “make sure.”)

[You have received 0.5 points.]

[Kcyphos extermination: Kcyphos Soldiers 2/120]

I had stepped back to check Yeonhee’s condition, while she’s using Isis’s Gaze, and she understood my intent. Yeonhee nodded once to me, and the same black aura flew out two control two Kcyphos so they would attack the other four. One of them crushed another’s third eye.

[You have received 0.5 points.]

Yeonhee was standing still, and her eyes had turned black.

[You have received 0.5 points.]

[You have received 0.5 points.]

There were only three left, and Yeonhee was still using her skill. While the lone one would be the monster under Yeonhee’s control, I was curious about what would happen after Yeonhee’s monster died.

[You have received 0.5 points.]

[You have received 0.5 points.]

Yeonhee’s Kcyphos and another died in a brutal battle, and I saw the last survivor rush to her. Yeonhee’s eyes had turned back to normal, but they intended to kill. Yeonhee glared at the survivor as she took out a second dagger to charge at the monster.

She was a completely different person as she stabbed the Kcyphos’s third eye.

[You have received 0.5 points.]

[Kcyphos extermination: Kcyphos Soldiers 8/120]

I ignored the message as Yeonhee seemed not her usual self. She did not move a muscle as she stood still with her dagger in the monster. I did not approach her directly.

“Ah...”

I heard a sigh, and I realized that she had been too focused on killing to move. She turned her head to me, and I saw a gaze still dark and murderous. After it slowly faded, Yeonhee stood up like nothing had happened and smiled. She said one word to me.

“Clear.”

Chapter 116

The boss monster of the Kcyphos dungeon had been a BeastMaster.

[You have completed the Quest ‘The Whip of Pain.’]

[You have gained 1500 points.]

[You have received a Gold Box as the first completion reward.]

[Your Earthquake Skill increased by 71 points.]

Yeonhee was walking among the bodies to check whether they were still alive. She stabbed those still breathing with her dagger, and I heard the pitiful whimpers of pain and snarling defiance all around.

[You have received 0.5 points.]

…

[You have received 0.5 points.]

Kcyphos were not poisonous, and their mass attacks had made things easy. Our conquest was significant, as it had taken only three days. Yeonhee had done the work of ten as we rushed through, and if we had not opened dungeon boxes and waited out the cooldowns for our skills, it would have been even shorter.

I still had the protective barrier cast by the Deva King’s gloves, even though it had turned from diamond to silver…

Yeonhee’s support had been amazing, as I had used up my barrier and the Man Who Overcame Adversity when I had gone in alone.

[You have completed all the quests.]

[You have gained 1500 points.]

[You have received a Gold Box as the first completion reward.]

[Your trait Keenness has increased by 71 points.] (EN: Chapter 101)

I was more satisfied with having nurtured Yeonhee to this level than the messages and boxes. We were not afraid of F class dungeons anymore.

“Here it is.”

I found the BeastMaster’s arm amidst the corpses, and I now could take the whip from its hand.

[Kcyphos Tamer’s Whip (Item)]

[Effect: Your physical attack increases by little. Class: F]

I would not see additional item skills except the first, until I became D class. Anyway, this was the first drop item I had gotten from an F class dungeon. I whipped it, and it seemed useful in an F class dungeon with Odin’s Wrath.

Yeonhee came to me covered in the monsters’ blood. We had already brought our backpacks from the boss room entrance where we had left them, and she now gave me a bottle of water. We wiped off the blood from our face with the remaining water.

“I got skill points from a Gold Box and a new skill from another one. It’s ‘Wrath’-“

“That’s a dud.”

“I thought it was. Should I erase it? The system tells me I have to erase one.”

“Yes.”

“It’s done.”

Yeonhee looked disappointed.

“Your skillset is good right now. While you may change if there’s a clearly better skill, don’t feel disappointed if that’s not the case.”

“Points are better than items or insignias, right?”

While that was true, it depended on our luck. However, we still had more than twenty dungeons we could use.

However, if I could fully use my Palace of Memories…

**

Since I had time on my hands, I was sitting on the BeastMaster’s corpse and looking into its unpleasant face. I had asked Yeonhee to not disturb me. The Palace of Memories, or the Method of loci was a mnemonic trick I learned to memorize important things and their details, and I had used it since my Wall Street days. This method was why I could remember certain things clearly in this life.

Its origins stemmed from the time of the ancient Greeks and Romans, when people committed the classical plays and epic poems to memory, for performances. It worked by imagining a specific place, bringing it into focus, and associating the place with the memory I wanted to remember. For example, I had been a university student when I first started using this trick, and the palace was originally built using my dorm room, over the years expanding to something like a palace filled with knowledge and memories.

However, this method has its limits, and I have to regularly review the memories to retain them and decide on what detail I should throw out if an entry got too long. I closed my eyes and brought my palace back up.

With appropriate training, one could roam freely in the palace, but the starting point was always the same. It may be a dorm room or an apartment building to others, as it was a palace gate for me. I opened the door to go in.

There were eleven floors and seven rooms until the tenth room. I did not need the eleventh, as I had made that space after Father died. I went up the sixth floor and opened one of the many room doors. While the building was shaped like a Persian palace, each room resembled my London dorm room. (EN: Huh? Eleven floors and seven rooms? I guess the author was trying to convey the labyrinthian nature of Persian Palaces.)

I had used the sixth floor during my Guild Leader days, and I had used this room to place my memories regarding F class dungeons.

Therefore, the bookshelves should be filled with F class dungeon maps, unlike the university textbooks on the first floor.

[F class dungeons (Korea)]

[F class dungeons (Japan)]

[F class dungeons (China)]

…

The titles were the same, as the memories were too simple to forget at this level. However, the books were blank as I had not been back here after my guild broke down. I may be able to recreate the books again if Yeonhee could help me access my faded memories in full, but that day was far away.

I needed to recreate the memories in these blank books, and for some reason, my mind kept returning to the Kcyphos. My memories were vague, but they were there. I re-entered the palace and looked at the numerous books on the sixth floor. Then, I left the palace to stare at the BeastMaster’s face again. I repeated the process multiple times, and time passed by.

It was then I saw a sentence in the book about Japan’s dungeons.

[(Kcyphos Herd) Nagano ??? Prefecture ???]

A word here and there began to appear. The gate was now open, and I saw the monsters I had fought in this life. Then, I saw the maps I had placed here before. I went to the E class dungeon room and then the D class dungeon room. I began to remember things in the B class dungeon room. I did not need to check A and S class rooms. I had always remembered them. Now, I just needed to buy the places now visible in my head.

**

Yeonhee was sitting outside the boss room, and since I had taken my time, she had fallen asleep. However, she felt my presence and reflexively grabbed her dagger to fight if necessary.

“It’s me.”

I showed myself, which made Yeonhee relax.

“I didn’t want to bother you. How long have I slept?”

“Six hours.”

“That much?”

“How do you feel?”

“I just need sleep. We’re not injured.”

“Let’s go.”

As I have begun the re-construction, my palace will retain its glory before long. That meant I would remember more dungeons we could go to, which meant we could secure more points.

“Next time, let’s try one dungeon a day.”

It meant that we could monopolize the dungeons like never before.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 117

I conquered dungeons alone when Yeonhee needed time to adjust after her Strength and Agility levels increased by quest completion boxes. I did three in total, and together we did twelve. It had taken us two months to conquer fifteen American dungeons. That meant we had conquered one every four days.

[Accumulated Points: 55320]

“How about you?”

“47310.”

While the two months had given us much profit, Yeonhee had lost her smile. She was looking out the window indifferently, and it could not be helped. She murmured about dungeons even in her sleep, and she had shouted Marie’s Hand a lot yesterday.

“Mick.”

“Yes.”

“Head to Wilson Hotel.”

Yeonhee asked why, and I motioned to a sign outside that said Welcome to Las Vegas.

“Weren’t the dungeons in rural areas?”

Yeonhee asked in a whisper, but her eyes shone with anticipation. It really was a land of dreams, even for Yeonhee in this state.

“Everybody, take the load off. We will decompress in Las Vegas.”

My words served as a trigger as the air lightened up for the first time in two months.

“You won’t change your mind?”

Yeonhee smiled. I knew that hunters could not go on hunting and working non-stop, and Las Vegas would be a perfect place to relieve some stress. (EN: ^_^ )

**

While Yeonhee was at the slot machines, I was playing blackjack in a VIP room. It was the only game I could earn some money by card counting, which I had picked up in a seedy casino in my past life. I had earned three hundred thousand dollars with my million buy-in, and I aimed to earn within the limit just short of what would get me in their “Black Book”. (EN: Buy-In; The amount of money that a player is restricted to using when joining a particular table, including a minimum requirement, maximum amount, or both a minimum and maximum.) (EN: Black Book; “Black Book” is the nickname frequently used to refer to a list of people who are unwelcome in casinos. The name comes from the fact that the people listed are essentially blacklisted.)

While my head hurt from concentrating, I was enjoying myself. I lost ten thousand here and earned fifty thousand there. Gambling isn’t fun, winning is fun.

It was then I heard a familiar language.

“You guys play somewhere. I’m going to play a round of blackjack.”

What made me notice him was that the voice was also familiar to me. He sat next to me, which had been empty. The man looked at me and then he put his chips on the table. There were at least five million.

“Korean?”

The man asked me, and I knew then who he was. He had not been worth remembering, which had made me take my time. A year ago, he had raised a commotion in a plane that had been heading to Seoul. (EN: Chapter 88)

Hansil Group’s son, whom Yeonhee also knew. His name was Changho Cho. I did not feel the need to answer him, as he was pouring money in a Las Vegas casino when the Korean public still felt that the IMF crisis had not ended yet told me what kind of a person he was. (EN: Sun is talking about the misconception that Jonil was foreign owned. As he’s actually responsible for that… ^_^ )

I had been about to move to a different table when he asked me again.

“I am Changho Cho. As fellow Koreans we should introduce ourselves.”

He did not remember me and now motioned with his chin to command me to sit down. He would think it natural that I would do so even in America. I scoffed inwardly. Hansil was not known in America, and I would have to explain that it managed Korean national airplanes.

The dealer was waiting for me, and I sat back on the table again and bet a ten thousand chip. He had bet a hundred thousand.

“Won’t you introduce yourself?”

“Forget the small talk and focus on the game.”

“What?”

“We’re not in Korea. Remember that causing a disturbance will kick us out of the casino and focus on the game. A Blackjack table is no place for formal introductions.”

The casino guards were looking at us because of Changho’s raised voice, and he changed his expression to a sneer. I won, and he lost in that round.

“Petty bets will not take you anywhere.”

He mumbled out loud as he bet another hundred thousand. As I said, blackjack was the only game the player had a chance of winning. He won a hundred thousand and looked at me again. While he seemed to want to fight it out with me, his chips disappeared while mine increased. He lost all of his chips while mine had become two million.

He seemed to have hurt his pride, as he ignored his secretary’s whispers and had him bring more chips. I started raising my bets from now on. If such a loser was pouring money on the table, I thought winning more would not place me on the “Black Book” since the casino was raking in cash.

He now had lost all of his chips again, and half of them were mine.

“Bring more.”

“You have to stop now.”

There was a high probability he was not in fact using his own money and he had embezzled it from Hansil. Also, as I held the majority of Hansil shares, his misconduct would be my loss. I opened my mouth then.

“I believe you should stop.”

“Don’t intervene. You seem to have become overconfident at winning a bit. Look at your clothes.”

He was not even drunk as he said the words. His secretary instead apologized like he did so often.

“Director, the situation will be worse if you do not come now.”

The situation was already bad, as he had already lost twenty million dollars in Las Vegas. If the money had not been laundered correctly, things would go haywire on his return. Of course, it might not be publicized, but he would get a phone call. I could not let a guy like this remain in Hansil.

He stood up and left and told me he would see me at the Poker table.

I thought that would be the last of him, but I met him again after a nice dinner and show with Yeonhee. We encountered each other in front of the elevator.

He must have recognized me and especially Yeonhee but acted like he did not remember us. Instead, he told his call girl how amazing his job was for us to hear.

“Jonathan Investment does not withdraw funds from their firms…”

He lost twenty million dollars of his firm’s reserve money?

“The world’s a small place, isn’t it?”

Yeonhee whispered as she stood close to me like she did not want to be near him. Other guests were also present, and we each pressed the buttons for our hotel floors in the elevator. His was on the 40th, which would be the high-class suites. He was the only one to stay there, and other eyes focused on him due to his doing so.

However, all that changed when I pressed the top button, and his expression had been… (EN: ^_^ )

After entering our Penthouse suite, the first thing I did was to call Jamie to have her hold a Hansil shareholder’s meeting and check their accounts.

<Also, I do not believe Changho Cho, a director and a descendant of the founder, will be useful in Hansil in the future…>

That had been enough. He would be kicked out of Hansil. (EN: LOL!)

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 118

Yeonhee was sitting down. She reclined in front of the window and drank a cocktail. Her silhouette looked like a poster from a classic Hollywood film.

“This seems like a dream. I mean, I never thought things like this would happen in my life. Thank you for today…”

“Don’t say that yet. We’re staying for at least two more days.”

“Really?”

Yeonhee reached out to grab the Cirque du Soleil pamphlet on the table. That show seemed to have left a deep impression in her mind. For me, it was Changho Cho. It was not the money but his arrogant attitude of entitlement. He reminded me of the atrocities the guilds under the Eight Goods and Eight Evils had done after they became uncontrollably strong. If there had been at least a fair distribution rate…

I decided to forget about a future that would not come. This time, I would make sure that dungeons were maintained under a ‘World Awakened Association.’ It would be the strongest group in history and would work as the core for the fight against the seven Demon Kings.

To do so, I needed to protect my assets spread around the world from the Nation-States, even in the countries where they were located, even after the Day of Reckoning. Since my plan was far and wide, I needed as much money as possible.

**

I had to put additional funds into the American real estate account. I managed to remember over a thousand American F class dungeons while conquering the ones I had already known. It was a large country, and the number was continuously increasing in my Palace. I wrote up the lists of newly remembered dungeons in my room computer and emailed them to myself as I recalled more and more.

However, I would need to use another way to get the money for the purchases since I could not do so from this computer. As the hotel was one of the best, it provided such services. I called a number from the list next to the phone, and a middle aged man who had a career in Wall Street came in.

“Congratulations. Did you have fun?”

“I want to play with more money tomorrow. Will the hotel block me?”

“I do not work for the casino. If you’re not cheating, what’s the problem?”

“It was a joke. Sit down.”

I got down to business.

“I have an account in Panama that I want to withdraw from, but there’s no way to do so from here. That is why I brought you in.”

While the list mentioned him as an investment consultant for VVIP guests, no millionaire would use him for such purposes. He mainly dealt with shadowy deals, in particular, getting a guest’s overseas money into his or her pockets somewhat legally. This was done through creating investment accounts for the client and connecting the guests with brokers who will lend money on short notice, using their foreign assets as collateral. A fast, quick and efficient money laundering service, finessing all those bothersome federal regulations on importation of significant liquidity into the United States. So, his job was getting gambling money for the guests. Therefore, my transaction was actually not that bad.

“What bank is it?”

“Silvermann, Panama. The account owner is Gold Wind.”

The man looked at his watch.

“I will bring an employee in the Panama branch who has authority by five o’clock tomorrow afternoon.”

**

The hotel service team worked hard to find a dress that fit and looked good on Yeonhee. White suited her. She wore an evening dress with jewelry rented from the hotel. The service team finished and left, gossiping and chatting.

“I think skirts are all right. The thought of my skin chafing made me wear wide pants, but…”

It took me a moment to realize she was talking about hiding daggers on her person. She placed her other dungeon items in her handbag and placed a dagger inside her dress.

We had found another dagger for her in the seventh dungeon. It was the Sinner’s Blade, which was a D class. It restricted enemies at a certain percentage and would be stronger than her other weapons.

Yeonhee wrapped the dagger blade with a handkerchief and tied it deep inside her thigh. While the method was rough, it was the best we could do since daggers and sheaths sold in this world had metal in them.

“Do you think this is all right?”

“If you’re not uncomfortable.”

“I still felt nervous when we passed metal detectors.”

Such detectors did not work on dungeon items, and Yeonhee always wanted to have a weapon on her. She was antagonistic of the other prior Awakened and remained wary of them.

We passed the metal detector again without a problem, and Yeonhee nodded as she got her handbag back.

Today, we were playing with ten million dollars.

“I wish you luck again today.”

I sat at the same place at the same table with the same female dealer, who smiled at me. Yeonhee sat next to me with wide eyes at the chips.

“You can lose, but it’s more fun trying to win.”

Our table’s minimum bet was ten thousand dollars. Yeonhee maintained the minimum bets, and her hand shook with each chip. Another woman at our table asked whether we were on our honeymoon.

The dealer won as Yeonhee tried to explain that was not so, and Yeonhee looked at the chip the dealer took with sad eyes. While her facial expressions lightened the mood, the dealer seemed nervous under her smile at my winnings.

The dealer gave up after an hour, as I had won a few million even withou the two million I had given Yeonhee. Other guests began to talk with us, and a couple who managed a food firm in Boston even invited us to dinner.

When the dealer changed, Yeonhee sent me a look. A man had been looking at me for the past thirty minutes, and his gaze was not normal. He sat at the next table. He was Caucasian, wearing expensive clothes. Did Changho Cho send him? However, I thought it was not so from his persistent gaze. The White House?

“Lose up to five million.”

I gave Yeonhee all of my chips, and she nodded like she realized something was up. I went to the restroom to see if he would follow me, and he did so after grabbing his chips.

He washed his hands and stood next to me, and it was evident that he was an amateur from how he tried to avoid my eyes here.

“My luck’s not good today.”

I was now certain he had an agenda as he spoke to me.

“That’s gambling. Good luck.”

I wiped my hands and got out first but did not return to the table. I went out of the casino and sent Mick a message. He was still following me from a distance, and I took him to a secluded alley that held the dumpsters from the hotel.

I could question him easily here without civilians bothering me, but one thing lingered in my mind. That was why I had called Mick and others, who now covered the entrance and the exit. They would not let him escape.

“Who are you guys?!”

I heard a surprised voice at the end of the alley.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 119

The man was weak and seemed to have no real experience in violence. The only thing he did was to shout for the police when he encountered a dangerous situation. Mick applied a light half-Nelson hold around the man’s neck, compressing the carotid artery until the latter became limp in his arms. Mick immediately released the hold, because this hold was extremely dangerous despite the movies. Another operative professionally injected him from a clear vial, probably a hypnotic like Scopolamine. This would keep him docile and soften him up for later questioning. His response to Mick and the soporific also meant the man did not have resistance skills or insignias.

The car pulled up in front of the alley, and Mick came back after putting him inside the vehicle. I waited until he came back for instructions.

“I suspect him of being a Cat. Take his clothes off and take a picture of anything that looks like a tattoo or birthmark. Bring me all of his belongings, particularly his wallet.”

While Mick undressed him, I was able to see his chest. There were no Insignias, and with very few exceptions, Insignias appeared on the chest. Furthermore, his belongings did not include dungeon items. However, I suspected that he was a prior awakened because he looked at me like he saw someone like himself. In the casino room, the man had been hesitant whether to follow Yeonhee or me.

In an F class dungeon, the party member who acted as a scout only had to check the location of monsters. However, in high rank dungeons, scouts were much more important.

I had been a scout not only because of my high perception level but because of a trait I had. It was Ranger, which had enabled me to sense monsters and traps. A hunter who had the Ranger trait could also sense other hunters, which was often critical in a fight.

I would not be able to get it in this life because my first trait was now the Man Who Overcame Adversity. My guess was that this man had received the Ranger trait.

Mick got off the phone and told me various things about this man’s life.

“He owns a big fast-food chain in the east and came alone to the hotel.”

Was he on vacation? I went back into the alley, and I again confirmed that there were no cameras. Since Mick had only choked him, the man did not have any visible injuries. The Scopolamine would wash out of his system within hours. That meant that there was no evidence, we were clean.

“Put his clothes back on as well as his belongings.”

Except for his driver’s license. The only way the man could identify me was the CCTV footage in the casino, but the police would not investigate without evidence, and the casino would not provide the footage. If necessary, I could disappear and have him observed until I confirmed that he was a prior Awakened with the Ranger attribute. He would have no way to track me.

If he was poor, I would have placed him in John Clarke’s firm and used him to find other prior Awakened or train him as a scout for high-ranked dungeons.

However, he was already rich. That meant I needed some other form of leverage. Violence worked wonders in peaceful times, especially the threat of death.

**

“He’s awake.”

Yeonhee’s voice rang out in the hotel room. She was already glaring at him, and her right hand was holding her dagger. The man started to say something to her before turning around to me.

“You… What did you do? You attacked me with your thugs!”

“I thought you were going to mug me. However, you aren’t that poor.”

“Of course!”

The man now looked around and realized that he was in a penthouse suite, which quieted him down for a moment. I nodded to Yeonhee, and a black aura came out of her to swallow him. His body flinched before his eyes turned dark. (EN: Isis’s Gaze, Chapter 102)

The man stood up and went to Yeonhee to stare at her. I threw a dull jam knife at him, which he used to cut himself. However, he did not seem to feel the pain.

The next step was to take him to the terrace, where the wind blew loudly. I told the man in his face.

“We can cover this up as suicide easily, you know.” (EN: Hence self inflicted wounds on his wrists? Evil, Sun, evil. )

I tapped his cheek once before Yeonhee’s skill ended. She whispered in my ear.

“I cannot read his memories, and while I can do simple things, I cannot force him to commit suicide. Will this be enough?”

“Yes. He has no way to understand what’s happening to him.”

Yeonhee looked downcast and horrified, and I felt a pang. We both looked at the terrace, and the man came back after a while in silence. He hesitated for a moment before running to the door.

[You used the Medal of Restraint.] (EN: Mentioned in chapter 74)

[Subject: Leon]

A silver light flew from my necklace, and Yeonhee had gone after him in reflex. She had unsheathed her dagger and held it to Leon’s neck in an instant.

“Easy, easy.”

I motioned to Yeonhee she could step back as the item was in effect. I now approached Leon to show him his driver’s license.

“You won’t be able to run.”

“I can explain why I followed you.”

“That would be because of a quest or because you’re a Ranger, wouldn’t it?”

The man’s eyes widened a bit.

“You seem to have used your abilities to have gotten this far. However, that’s it, and you were not ready for us at all. You should consider yourself lucky that we let you live.”

The man was meek from the beginning of our talk but now shook with terror.

“Did you accept a quest to murder another Awakened?”

There had been one in my past life during the Trial Tests. The System was the same. I saw Yeonhee look as surprised as Leon.

“No, that’s not it. I have never heard of such a thing.”

“How can I believe you? Why should I? I can just throw you over the balcony and phony up a suicide note.”

I leaned back on the sofa, and Yeonhee seemed to have lost all compassion for the man as she glared at him. We remained silent until Leon could move again, but he seemed to have realized he had no chance of escaping. He could not meet both of our eyes.

“…Yes, it was because of my Ranger trait. You have to believe me.”

“Why?”

“I…can be helpful to your group.”

“Have you seen other groups? What do you know about my group? Don’t lie. You know she can see right through you.”

Leon looked at Yeonhee for a moment before answering in a murmur.

“No, not a group like yours. I have seen a few individuals. It seems that I have been lucky.”

I had him sit in front of me.

“Your quest?”

“Once, five years back.”

“You would have become an Awakened then.”

“Yes.”

“Tell me everything.”

I handed him pen and paper while he still sat shaking.

**

[Name: Leon

Stamina: F(9) Strength: F(11)

Agility: F(2) Perception: F(20)

Accumulated points: 51 Traits: 1]

Leon had become Awakened just before he graduated from university. He had gotten perception stats from his box and received the Ranger trait from a daily quest.

I thought that building a successful fast-food chain was his true ability rather than his shabby stats. He was smart and greedy, and such a person tended to bet on a long shot when they saw a chance. He did so now.

“I want to go into your group. I will be of help in any way I can.”

I was not curious about the reason, as there could be many, but I wanted to know the limits he would go to. There were easy ways to test him.

“You’re serious?”

“Yes.”

“Then, will you hand over your property and business to join our group?” (EN: Oh Sun. ^_^ )

Chapter 120

What happened next was a whirlwind that included more than twenty executives from accounting and legal firms. After several calls to the appropriate governmental institutions and Leon crying on the phone while talking to his business partner, I heard a lawyer speak up.

“Can the owners of Gold Wind and Kripp Burgers step this way?”

The result was that Leon gave up his share of the fast-food chain with the promise that the board members would remain the same. He barely glanced over the contract as he signed it and looked at Yeonhee more than four times all the while. (EN: Sun is evil. ^_^ )

**

“You asked for this, so get in.”

All the agents in the car stared at Leon as I opened the door.

“Where…are we going?”

“The Training Center.”

“Are there other members there?”

“You will see for yourself. Also, keep in mind that you have to watch your mouth from now on.”

Leon got in the car like a prisoner, and I motioned to Mick.

“He’s not a dangerous Cat, so don’t be too harsh. However, he does need to learn discipline if he tries to resist things.”

“How far can we go?”

“Just don’t kill him.”

“Yes.”

“Place people to monitor his calls, health condition, mindset, and everything else.”

“Understood.”

“Then, go.”

Prior Awakened were like dungeon boxes in their potential. While Yeonhee had gone over my expectations, I still had to see how Leon would do. He may be a blessing or a curse, and I would take care of him if he was the latter.

I went back to the hotel room. Yeonhee was so deep in thought that she did not feel my footsteps, and I thought I could see rainclouds over her head.

“Don’t mind Leon.”

“It’s not that.”

“That Murder Quest? It’s very rare, so don’t think about it.”

“Why didn’t you tell me? Why does the System give out such quests?”

“I believe the System is programmed to achieve a single goal and does not care about the methods.”

“A System that forces people to murder each other should not exist.”

Yeonhee spoke like one of the Eight Evils.

“The System may be ‘encouraging’ competition. To the extremes.”

I was paraphrasing the argument that the Eight Virtues used.

“Yeonhee, I told you not to place meaning in the System. We’re only using it to get stronger and prepare for what is to come. There is no other meaning.”

“But…”

“No buts. Let’s go. We still have time.”

“For what?”

“Shouldn’t we see Cats if we’re staying here longer?” (EN: ^_^ )

Yeonhee’s eyes brightened for a moment like a child at my words.

**

“Nano Soft’s stock prices have fallen from 45.84 dollars to 39.1 dollars and APE has also fallen from 23.22 dollars to 15.01…”

The IT boom was falling, and the stock market was plummeting. However, even though 60% of the market has disappeared, the fall has been steep enough for the prices to continue to drop. Most of the companies had gone down by 90% and were going bankrupt. Even if I didn’t know the future, all my internal alarms would have gone off when I learned some CEO’s of DOT-com startups had remodeled their offices to resemble the Oval Office in the White House. Rampant ego and narcissism rarely mixes well with business where profitability is the only criteria for survival.

Yeonhee again came back with the show pamphlets today.

“It will take a few days until the agents come back. You noticed how other people are becoming interested in us.”

People were greeting us, and I knew there would be rumors about the Asian couple staying in the Wilson Hotel’s penthouse and making big bets in the casinos.

“They were friendly.”

Yeonhee was talking about the wealthy crowd who had been sitting next to us. They even tried to invite us to their party.

“We will remain in the hotel until tomorrow.”

“That’s all right. I had enough fun.”

She did not know what went below the glossy exterior of Las Vegas, especially in parties loaded with money. They were primitive and wild to the extreme. However, I had another event in mind, and Yeonhee looked at me sensing my excitement.

“Finally? I need to wash up.”

Yeonhee rushed to the bathroom while I thought over the boxes we had earned so far. We had earned thirty Silver Boxes and thirty Gold boxes. I had removed my Earthquake skill and had not added others, as I felt my skill set was enough for the moment. I wanted my skill points to be allotted to skills with the highest potential from now on.

“Status Window.”

I saw that most of my stats were nearing D class, and it was time to party.

[You have opened a Silver Box.]

[Your trait Interdiction has increased by 2 points.]

[Interdiction has been raised a level. F -> E]

[Interdiction (Trait) Effect: You gain an accomplishment reward when you destroy a dungeon or meet the conditions to destroy a gate. Class: E(0) Reward: 0] (EN: Chapter 76)

I had received this Trait as a reward for the achievement “Buried”, for destroying a dungeon for the first time as an Awakened. I kept this Trait despite it being useless at F class because I thought such a Trait could have potential and that I had not known anything about accomplishment rewards in my past life. I knew I had discovered something new about the system and would need to investigate it. I opened other Silver Boxes.

[You have gained an Insignia (Plunder).]

[Will you remove the Insignia?]

[You have gained 2 Stamina Points.]

…

My Speed-up Insignia (EN: Chapter 54..so Insignias can be upgraded. ^_^) and Keenness trait both increased from F to E class and had gained skill points. (EN: Chapter 101)

[You have received 1 Strength point. Your Strength Class has increased from E -> D.]

I stopped opening Silver Boxes and changed to Gold Boxes.

[You have opened a Gold Box.]

[You have gained 29 skill points for Night Eyes.] (EN: Chapter 46)

[You have gained 15 Stamina Points.]

[You have gained an item ‘Agile Trap Hammer.’]

[You have gained 11 skill points for the Man Who Overcame Adversity.]

[You have gained an Insignia (Assassin).]

…

[You have received 31 Agility points. Your Agility Class has increased from E -> D.]

[You have received 30 Perception points. Your Perception Class has increased from E -> D.]

My stats were now all D class except for Stamina, and the notable thing was that my Perception was now D class. That meant I could see various item effects in numbers now.

“Status Window.”

[Name: Sunhoo Na

Stamina: E(85) Strength: D(0) Agility: D(0) Perception: D(0) Accumulated points: 100

Traits (8) Skills(4) Insignias(8) Items(8)…]

I had gotten this far by only going through F class dungeons. Monopoly was amazing, and things were only beginning for me.

Edited by Userunfriendly.

(EN: In an earlier chapter, it was mentioned boxes only lasted 24 hours, before they automatically opened. Obviously the author forgot. ^_^ )

Chapter 121

We were back on the road after Yeonhee overcame her sensory expansion side effects after reaching D-rank in Perception. All my stats and many of Yeonhee’s had become D class, along with a number of traits and skills. While I had not gotten a reward for being the first D class awakened, Yeonhee had gotten a Master Box for being the second E class awakened.

I was wearing the item she had gotten as a necklace.

[Emperor Han’s Scimitar (Item) – Effect: It can be worn as a ring or a medal medallion. Physical Attack: 712 Magic damage absorption: 9400/9400 Class: A] (EN: Um…I didn’t realize this until now. It seems that our very excellent translator has translated “medallion” as “medal”. As I’m thinking over 50 chapters have this error, this is impractical to go back and fix. Also, there is the possibility that in a few spots, the author meant “medal”. @[email protected] So, Dear Readers, please be kind when re-reading older chapters. ^_^ )

When Yeonhee’s Night Eyes skill became D class, and her Perception reached D rank, she could also see things in numbers. She asked me a question.

“How can life be digitized?”

It seemed that she misunderstood things from being able to see offensive/defensive strength in numbers.

“You are right. Even the system cannot digitize life as there are innumerable variables.”

“But…?”

“When you go into high-class dungeons, there are monsters with protective barriers.”

Yeonhee looked at the ring on her hand that could absorb up to 1000 physical damage.

“The numbers on items are all about protective barriers. We’re not really computer game characters that can still fight with 1 HP and die at 0, even if it seems like that sometimes. It is far more complex than that.”

“However, if barriers become the norm…”

“Then, things start to resemble computer games even more.”

Yeonhee needed to know only up to here, and I did not expand my explanation to fights between Awakened. High-rank hunter fights began after the barriers were nullified, but that was for the future.

**

I had come back to Korea since I had to take my qualification exams. I arrived two days before the test with gifts for my parents. (EN: Chapters 92, 114)

“I’m at the airport.”

-Why didn’t you tell me when you landed? I have to prepare a meal. You’re coming home now, right? Did you call Father?

“I will right after this call. I’ll see you at home.”

Yeonhee looked at me with warm eyes, after hearing my side of the call, and I was grateful she did not seem sad. I had returned to Korea after four months abroad and had heard that Korea had overcome the IMF Crisis on the way here. Things had speeded up compared to my past life.

I met Yeonhee again after I took my exams, and she was wearing a skirt.

“Look, I had it made in a shop.”

She raised her skirt quite up to show me a dagger sheathed in her thigh.

“Yes, but the view’s showing me other things…” (EN: ^_^ )

“Ah!”

I gave her a document I had prepared as Yeonhee smoothed her skirt down.

[Foreign Currency Deposit Certificate (Blank) Payment at Maturity: USD $20,000,000

Period: 1 year. Maturity Date: April 7th, 2001…]

“What is this?”

“Have you heard of something called unregistered bonds, or bearer bonds?”

(EN: A bearer bond is a bond or debt security issued by a business entity such as a corporation or a government. As a bearer instrument, it differs from the more common types of investment securities in that it is unregistered—no records are kept of the owner, or the transactions involving ownership.)

“Is this it?”

“It’s for you. This is your pay for 23 out of 25 dungeons, as I had gone solo in two.”

“What?”

“Take this to your accounting firm, and they’ll explain it to you. Sell this in the market and don’t wait a year to pay taxes, pay them right away to avoid trouble. You should do this now.”

Yeonhee looked at the document like it was on fire and held it as such.

“It seems criminal…I’m not doing anything bad, right?”

“Don’t be afraid of it.”

“I mean, the amount…”

“The money’s clean. We will be going to Japan in a week…”

That was when my cell phone rang.

**

Jonathan was banging on his keyboard, as Sunhoo had not answered back when he checked his email. He had sent his driver to Seoul after not being able to contact him for weeks. Jonathan rumpled his hair in irritation and shouted.

“Send Brian up!”

The problem was that things were going too well according to Sunhoo’s plans. The Texas Governor was nominated as the Republican presidential candidate. The oil market was steady. The dotcom crash made the FED lower the standard interest.

(EN: The Federal Reserve System, often referred to as the Federal Reserve or simply “the Fed,” is the central bank of the United States. It was created by the Congress to provide the nation with a safer, more flexible, and more stable monetary and financial system.)

Sunhoo’s long-term proposal had been detailed, and his short-term one had listed the firms Jonathan would need to buy shares in. That has not been difficult, but Jonathan’s headache came from what Brian was suggesting in order to maximize the long-term profit. Brian came in.

“I recognize the necessity.”

“We need to go into banking.” It was Brian’s job to keep pushing, despite Jonathan’s seeming reluctance.

“Is it really necessary?”

“If we lower estimates, we do not need to.”

“Don’t.”

Sunhoo’s proposal had been perfect, and it was Jonathan’s job to make the best of it.

“If we’re interested in the real estate markets, we have to go into banking to make mortgage loan products. You know that.”

Brian’s expression was dogged as they had been going over the same thing over and over again.

“I will speak frankly. I do not understand why you’re so hesitant. We have almost nothing to lose when thinking of the profits we may earn by going into banking.”

Brian looked at Jonathan’s face and saw something that made him push harder.

“Jonathan, our group has to go into banking.”

Brian showed the same report on the planned mortgage products that he had shown in previous meetings. One product branched out to tens of others, and they gathered together to make another product which branched out…

It was magic, and while Brian had not been the sole brain behind this, he had been the one to lead this project.

“Our group has to lead before other groups go in.”

“I need to think things over.”

Jonathan looked at the report again after Brian went out. The numbers were still alluring, and there would be almost no risk if they stepped back before the real estate bubble burst. He got goosebumps at realizing he was thinking of such things even before they were happening. Jonathan looked at his phone again and called Sunhoo.

-Hello?

Jonathan stood up in reflex and stuttered for a moment before gulping a sip of water.

“When…when are you going to send an answer?”

-Banking?

“Yes!”

-No answer means to wait. It’s not been that long since we fought with the government.

Jonathan could not agree to Brian’s proposal because he had been warned by the government continuously not to go into banking.

“I know, but I can’t let other pigs grab this opportunity.”

-Just wait for a little while.

“Until when?”

-When no one can touch us.

“There’s more?”

-I can’t talk about this over the phone or by email. You will know soon enough, so trust me and wait. What about the short-term items?

“We’re buying from those that had fallen the sharpest.”

-Right, buy as much as you can. Don’t forget I wrote the long-term proposal as a list of things that should be prepared in advance. Focus on the short-term first. If you do well, our group will be called an empire. Try your best.

Jonathan sat back in his chair and thought things over. He now knew that Sunhoo would not be satisfied with grabbing a few markets in North America, and the thought chilled him. Sunhoo was planning to take over the world to Jonathan’s eyes. The terrifying thing was that it seemed like a probable future. (EN: Recommended music track reading this chapter: Tears for Fears-EveryBody Wants to Rule the World. ^_^ )

Chapter 122

The DOT-com crash caused massive damage to all the relevant economies, those that have invested heavily into Information Technology infrastructure, and it had been harsh for Korea. While Korea had overcome its IMF Crisis a year earlier than my previous life, it was still burdened with severe problems. People were ruined overnight, and the discrepancy between the rich and poor was widening at a frightening speed. During that time, I was in…another dungeon.

I swung the scimitar right after I opened the door. Lightning flashed from the blade to kill thirty-two Canine Pawns at once, and the blue light continued to burn them. I had cleared the area in an instant.

[You have activated Speed-up] (EN: Chapter 54)

[Your Agility class has changed. Change: C -> B]

There were two doors, and I chose one at random to clear the area and return to Yeonhee. She did not seem surprised at my sudden return after her Perception became C class.

“Let’s go slower.”

She asked me that because she had to create a map. She did not have the time to fight because she was busy plotting our progression and keeping track of all the branching paths in this dungeon.

“Finished.”

Yeonhee spoke as she checked the map. Maze dungeons forced us to spend unnecessary time. We managed to reach the boss room while I could still use Odin’s Wrath for ten more minutes. The boss monster raised its hand to summon a herd of Canine Pawns at me, but blue light flashed once more to end everything.

When we cleared the dungeon, Yeonhee and I were exactly the same as we had been on entering. We did not even sweat and had received no damage. Two Gold Boxes opened right after the other.

[You have opened a Gold Box.]

[You have received 3 Perception points, but they have been cancelled.]

“Nice job.”

Yeonhee took out a bottle of water, which was the only supply we had brought with us.

[You have opened a Gold Box.]

[You have received 1 skill point for the Man Who Overcame Adversity, but it has been canceled.]

The rewards from the Gold Boxes were nullified again because they were only effective for stats, skills and traits D class and under. With two or three exceptions, my stats were at C class. That had come from monopolizing the dungeons.

**

We came back with the agents’ eyes on us. The site was a small hill in London.

[You have received 1 Accomplishment Reward.]

[Accomplishment Reward: 213] (EN: That’s a lot of dungeons…)

“Thank you.”

We came back to the car with the men, and Yeonhee thanked them like she always did. However, the agents were silent. While some newbies were trained to remain quiet in the presence of clients unless they had something important to say, most of them sensed the secret behind her smile. As our stays in dungeons became shorter, from a day to half a day, half a day to an hour or so in the last sixteen months, they should have realized something.

I sent the agents back to their rooms after we came back to London, and it was one o’clock in the afternoon.

“The place is nice.”

Yeonhee had been looking at the glittering chandelier as I led us to a room. She was asking with her eyes the price, but one could not come to this restaurant only with money. I needed to pay an expensive annual fee and maintain a certain level of social status.

The manager led us to a private room, and the narrow corridor showed numerous doors. The rooms behind each door held men in finance who controlled various markets ranging from precious/strategic metals to oil. I could hear them speak just by expanding my Perception for a bit, but I had not brought Yeonhee to discuss these things. I wanted to confirm something and just give her a taste of another world.

“I think they are from the Rothschild Bank.”

Yeonhee spoke with a glance at the shared wall, between us and the next private room, and she whispered even though no one would hear her. It was inevitable, as we were at a salon managed by the Rodsilt family. The next room held board members from the Rothschild Bank and the London Bank. While I had not specifically targeted them, we had arrived on a good day.

“Do you know what Rothschild’s does?”

“It’s common knowledge.”

The walls were no match for our senses, and we both listened to the secretive meeting next door with interest. Their world would be surreal to Yeonhee, and it was also my first time hearing a talk like this. The two groups reached an agreement.

“Then, let’s agree to a 9% increase from the current price. We will deal with the Berlin Bank and the American Department of Treasury…”

Yeonhee looked at me with wide eyes. She seemed unable to believe the price of gold was decided by such a few people.

(EN: The price of gold was fixed for years, twice daily at 10:30 am and 3:00 pm, in a small room at Rothschild’s New Court headquarters on St Swithin’s Lane. The world’s main bullion houses: Deutsche Bank, HSBC, Scotia-Mocatta and Société Générale used the agreed rate as a price benchmark for gold products and derivatives in the world’s markets. The chairperson, traditionally appointed by the Rothschild bank, sat in the center, although the bank itself has largely withdrawn from trading. The five members of the London Bullion Association: Barclays Capital, Deutsche Bank, Scotiabank, HSBC and Société Générale, now conduct their twice-daily meetings over the telephone. The meetings were a tradition as great as the ringing of the bell at the New York Stock Exchange until 2004.) (EN: This quote was taken from the Wikipedia article on “Rothschilds & Co”.)

“What did I just hear?”

“It seems that the gold cartels are going to raise the gold price. Go and invest in gold when we get back to Seoul. You can use Jonathan Investments if you want.”

Yeonhee gulped as I continued to speak.

“You see now that reality is stranger than dungeons. Don’t think of us as being so special.”

Yeonhee should have become bored of our current routine by now, and I had no plans for us to conquer any more F class dungeons.

“I will take care of them, as they will not help us on the Day that is coming. So Yeonhee, do your best in the things you can do, and not worry about my tasks.”

I spoke to her about what I had not even told Jonathan. I did not need her to understand me but just feel my emotions. Yeonhee now began to calm down, and she now answered me with a serious face.

“If you are saying such things, we are going to a more difficult dungeon, aren’t we?”

**

I estimated that it would take me more than six years to increase my stats, traits, and skills to the max rank possible from opening Platinum Boxes. (EN: Remember each rank of dungeon boxes has a maximum rank they can upgrade, and it’s implied as you rank up higher, you need more boxes to upgrade stats, traits and skills to the next rank.)(EN: And it’s implied that Platinum Boxes are the next rank after Gold Boxes.) If I factor in bad luck, there was no telling how long it would take. Therefore, I needed to open Diamond Boxes rather than Platinum Boxes to shorten the span. Since Diamond Boxes offered more points rather than insignias and items, I could hope for a half-year decrease in my estimates.

However, that was not enough as I could not spend all of my time in dungeons. The world would change in September, as that event will happen since the preceding events leading up to it have not changed. Israel had bombed Lebanon in 1982, the Kosovo War had happened, and that person was the US President. Today was August 11th, and preparations would be in progress somewhere in this world.

We had been about to leave the salon when my phone rang along with others at the same time from all around me. I heard surprised voices everywhere.

“An airplane…”

“The World Trade Center…”

I also looked at my phone that continued to ring.

<Sun, are you seeing this?> (EN: Yes, it is indeed what you think.)

Chapter 123

The first thing I did was to call my parents to calm them down.

<I’m all right. Don’t worry, I am not even in Manhattan at the moment.>

Yeonhee turned down the TV volume as I talked to my parents. I saw from the television that the plane had crashed at 8:46 AM, and I immediately called Jonathan after ending my call.

“You didn’t touch the funds I told you not to, right?” (EN:, I think this is referring to Chapter 121, where Sun says to Jonathan the time isn’t ready for them to start a bank.)

<Yes, but…>

“How is the futures market doing?”

<They are not selling yet. Actually, it’s rallying.>

“We don’t have time, Jonathan. Sell all the future positions in the group as much as you can, never mind the losses.”

<The losses will be immense…but I will do so.>

“I’ll call you back soon.”

(EN: Futures Contract- In finance, a futures contract is a standardized legal agreement to buy or sell something at a predetermined price at a specified time in the future, between parties not known to each other. The asset transacted is usually a commodity or financial instrument.)

The market had not realized yet that this plane crash was an act of terrorism rather than a mere accident. I texted Jillian, Jessica, and Daniel, a new manager independent of the Isle of Man, to sell all positions at once. I checked the time. It was 8:48 AM, and the next five minutes were critical. Even though the date was different, the events should be the same. That meant the second plane would crash into the other tower after five minutes.

The world would know then that this was a terror attack. I called an agent from SIlvermann who managed my private orders for future accounts. I had three billion dollars in future contracts. I told the agent to sell all my positions despite his protests, and now it was 8:49 AM.

I could not reach Jonathan as he was on a call with someone else. I knew that the American Government would track all our activities right after this event, which was 8.11 now. Therefore I had to minimize the funds I had tied up in the futures markets.

While this may seem like an opportunity to increase my assets, I needed to suffer losses rather than win a profit. In my past life, a group of college students had invested in stocks and made a jackpot on 9.11 in the original timeline. However, their luck changed to he11, as the government had crushed them under the newly passed Patriot Act because there had been an Arab student in the group. I would not be an exception, as I was a Korean. The American Government would note this fact during this investigation. They would not give a [email protected] whether I was North Korean or South Korean.

Moreover, using this event to make a profit would bring about America’s wrath. I saw that it was 9:02 AM when Jonathan called me back.

(EN: Ok, Gentle Readers, here’s what I think is happening. I think that Sun had deliberately set up billions of dollars in Futures Contracts predicting a downturn in the market in the near future. If Sun kept those Futures Contracts, he’d make a fortune. By selling them right after the Towers fell, he’s imitating someone who’s panicking, and selling off low value assets in order to gain liquidity (cash) so that they have funds on hand just in case. However, because the Futures Contracts predicted a downturn, he lost hundreds of billions in potential profits. Sun deliberately lost a payout of hundreds of billions of dollars just to prevent the US government from having any pretext to crush NY and Isle of Man. The most diabolically clever thing is that Sun’s big competitors would buy them. Right now, they’re far too attractive. And they just bought themselves a close investigation by the FBI. They’re poison pills, filled with toxic scrutiny of the US government armed with the Patriot’s Act. ^_^ )

<The market is selling strongly now, especially from London and Isle of Man. The problem is that others are imitating us.>

“Wait, what line are you using?”

<BT&T (Bell Telephone & Telegraph.>

It was all right then, as we owned the majority of the shares there. I could refuse to give evidence even if the American government subpoenaed me.

“Sunhoo!”

Yeonhee shouted, and I heard Jonathan curse loudly over the phone. The salon became even more chaotic as everyone started running out like there was a fire while talking on their phones.

The second plane had crashed, and I saw black smoke rise in the TV monitor. The reporter was shaking, and everywhere it was chaos.

“Another crash! Are they the Awakened?!”

Yeonhee would think so, as the situation was too surreal to be realistic. I heard Jonathan’s voice again.

<I have to evacuate our employees right now!>

He ended the call, and I could not reach him again.

**

The two major cities of global finance were New York’s Wall Street and London. That meant London was also in shock, and I saw that everyone was running like there had been a war with cell phones pressed to their ears. It was true that this attack had made a major impact on the global financial system, and London’s stock market had been open, unlike New York.

“You should go back to our rooms.”

I sent Yeonhee back and went to the building where Jillian’s investment company was. The only one quiet there was the lobby receptionist.

“Please inform the CEO of the Jillian Investment Group that Ethan is here.”

“I am sorry to say that you cannot meet him now even if there had been a meeting scheduled. We ask for your understanding.”

There were many in the lobby, as people had come to the City Bank located on the first floor of this building.

“There are massive funds involved. Hurry!”

The receptionist could not get through on the phone, and the lobby guard had to escort me directly. I heard phones ringing and employees talking everywhere as I entered the office, and Jillian was no exception. He had stepped out of his office to wait for me but was talking on his cell phone all the while. We greeted each other with only a glance, and Jillian ended his call after quite a while.

“I am sorry to have you kept waiting. Were you in London?”

“Yes. Did you get my message?”

“Yes. We did not have enough time to clear all positions before the crashes were confirmed as terrorism. However, we had managed to sell most of them before suffering massive losses.”

Jillian answered with a long face before I opened my mouth.

“Our directing department had not expected this.”

“I understand. This is…a catastrophe.”

“Yes, it is. Therefore, you are not responsible for the losses accumulated in this situation. This had not been included in the proposal anyway. The important thing is what we do now. America will lower interest rates faster, and it has become easy for them to declare war on Iraq. Jillian, you know how things were predicted. Let’s talk about that and leave the chaos for the employees.”

Jillian went out to give orders and came back into the office after lowering the blinds. However, Jillian had to call his friends in New York and check whether they were safe. It took Jillian a long time to check whether they were alive or not. Meanwhile, the third plane hit the Pentagon while the fourth crashed in Pittsburgh.

“Thank you for waiting. They’re all safe.”

Jillian sighed as we continued our meeting, and I listened to his future plans according to the long-term proposal regarding the oil and real estate markets. His plans were immaculate.

That evening, I heard that my flight had been canceled. No planes would fly today.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 124

The 2000 US presidential election was bitterly contested. Accusations of election tampering had begun long before Election Day, from both sides. However, in the wake of the tragedy of 8.11, the former Democratic Candidate, who had begrudgingly accepted his loss after the court decisions, was on the news, calling for national solidarity, and asking for all Americans to support the Commander in Chief.

North Korea quickly announced that they had nothing to do with this act of terror. If things had gone wrong even just a bit, the Korean peninsula would have been ablaze with the wrath of the American people, not caring about the difference between North and South Korea in their rage and fury.

New York’s financial system was paralyzed. The stock market closed down, and the mayor spoke on air asking everyone to stay home, stay indoors, stay off the streets. This tragedy meant EVERYTHING had changed, and while I did not know why it happened a month earlier, I needed to act quickly.

I started what I could do in London. Jillian’s office was still bustling when I returned, and Jillian brought me a list of the investors who had come to our group’s hedge fund with their pockets bulging with oil money. I set up meetings at the salon I had gone to yesterday with those who still remained in London.

The man I met was a close confidante of the most powerful Saudi family. The most important man in Saudi Arabia was Prince Walaman, the next in line for the throne. This man, a prince low in rank, had to be close to him if he was a board member of the Walaman Foundation and on the board for an oil company owned by the Royal Family. He held the ‘Keys to the Kingdom’.

I introduced myself, and the man looked at me with contempt at first.

“I thought I was meeting with Jillian alone.”

“Ethan represents the major shareholders of our group.” Jillian spoke to make my position clear.

The man now stared at me with different eyes, as it was well known that Jillian’s firm was owned by someone else.

“I am Alid.”

“Thank you for meeting with me on such a day.”

“I should say the same thing. I also thank you for meeting me.”

We both spoke obliquely about how yesterday, the entire world had changed.

“Things are unpleasant for us. We have pledged 10 million dollars for relief funds, but America seems to equate us with the terrorists. They refused.”

“I have set up this meeting to talk about that. How do you evaluate Jillian?”

“He is excellent. We value him over Jonathan and Associates as his profit rate is better. What do you mean by this is your reason for setting up this meeting?”

I knew that the Islamic nations that had investments in America would be afraid of the US government freezing their assets, or in the worst case, of the US government coming up with some pretext to directly seize their funds. Therefore, the Arab nations had already pulled out over 200 billion dollars from America. The remainder would be moved quickly, and I estimated that over one trillion dollars remained in America. Therefore, this man could be the starting point of those funds coming to us in London and the Isle of Man, instead of to Switzerland and the other havens.

Jillian looked at me with amazed eyes after I wrapped up all of the scheduled meetings. He seemed to have realised that I was also a financier like him.

“You’re not still thinking of going solo, right?”

Jillian only smiled, and I knew that the possibility of him going solo had significantly decreased. The moment oil money came from America to Jillian, his firm would be richer than Jonathan Investments. Who could resist that?

**

Jillian had worked hard to attract the rich to his firm, working even on weekends (to Jessica’s displeasure), to beat Jonathan and become the biggest and best Hedge Fund Management firm. Therefore, he could not take his eyes off Sunhoo as the man went on his way. Sunhoo had succeeded, where Jonathan had failed, bringing in the majority of the Saudi funds formerly in America, within the space of a SINGLE day.

‘How did he think of going for the oil money right at this moment?’

Jillian had been astonished at Ethan’s speed, boldness, and decisiveness. Likewise, he had been astounded at the audacity of the investment proposal Ethan had brought with him yesterday, which led to all this. The only thing Jillian had done in the meetings was to show his face. He felt dizzy trying to understand it all, and after he came to his senses, he placed a phone call.

<Yes?>

-This is Jillian. How are things?

Jillian had originally not been interested in the real owners of his firm, as his long term plans had always been to wait to receive the promised investment funds and go solo. However, things changed last year, and Jillian hired private Financial Investigation companies to pursue who the real owners were. He had given the names of the five firms that had funded the Isle of Man and what (little) he knew of the routes that the funds traveled through. It had been a difficult task.

<We have been about to contact you.>

-Because of the attack?

<Yes. We were stopped in Panama and Cayman Islands, and we estimate that it will be difficult to investigate for a while, due to the massive presence of America’s investigative agencies.>

-Just what have you guys been doing for the past year?!

However, Jillian was not surprised as chasing after paper companies was like searching for ghosts, and the group owners had hidden themselves almost impossibly well.

<We kept running into dead ends, and multiple layers of roadblocks in all our investigations…>

-Then, search for a man. He uses the name Ethan and is in London now. He looks to be in his early twenties, about six feet and muscular. I will send you a picture from a CCTV camera as soon as I go back to my office.

<We will begin right away.>

-Don’t disappoint me this time.

Jillian’s group was already managing 600 billion dollars, and its owners had two other firms in the Isle of Man. Jessica managed 150 billion and Daniel 500 billion. If oil money came to play…

This was why Jillian had begun his search. He had to know whose money he was investing, as he felt like he was stuck in the middle of a massive conspiracy. The only thing he knew was that Ethan had been there at the very beginning, and he thought of the meetings with the Arabs again and shuddered.

‘It can’t be. No individual could have written such a proposal.’

Jillian shook his head as he went back to his office. When he opened the door he froze in shock. He saw that Ethan had been waiting for him in a chair. Jillian hid his surprise before opening his mouth.

“Did you leave something behind?”

“You can just tell me if you do not like your position. We will release you so you can go solo and secure your management rights.”

Jillian’s heart plummeted. How did things get so complicated and twisted just in the last ten minutes?

“What do you want me to say to my bosses? Write here.”

Jillian looked at the blank piece of paper and pen and went limp inside. He could not give up his chance of besting Jonathan and his position as a major financier in London. Jillian imagined what would happen if he went solo and saw that there was no glory there.

“Write, and I will report your exact words.”

Jillian closed his eyes as he could not raise the pen. His self-esteem had plummeted. However, he heard someone writing. Jillian opened his eyes to read two sentences.

[I have the ability to manage the oil money well, and I hope you see fit to extend my contract and increase my authority level.]

“Ethan…”

“I have written it for you. Wait patiently until things start moving faster, and the oil money will come to you.”

The office became silent after Ethan left, and Jillian felt absolutely devastated as he sat down. However, he stood up again immediately and began to go through his office. The fact he could not find an electronic listening device chilled him. How had Ethan listened to Jillian’s call and come into his office without anyone noticing him? (EN: Because he used “psychic” powers, D’uh. ^_^ )

Chapter 125

Jonathan looked back and forth between the silent streets and still visible traces of smoke in the sky. It was a day he wished he could forget. Armed warplanes still flew through the skies of New York, and all bridges and tunnels were closed. He had no way of getting out of New York and wondered if this was what it would be like during a war. He looked where the Twin Towers had been and wondered once more whether or not Sun had somehow predicted this…horror.

What Sunhoo had said a year and a half ago about Jonathan Investments starting a banking business fit in too well with this situation. He had said that a day would come when no one would pay attention to them and now was the time.

Jonathan opened his cell phone to call Jeffrey Kay.

**

Four days after 8.11, an airport customs officer looked back and forth between my face and my passport. Armed police officers were running somewhere nearby. I had told Yeonhee what the situation would be like in the airport. Still, she seemed sad at seeing a person with Middle Eastern features being dragged away at gunpoint. It was Yeonhee’s turn, and unlike many other Koreans who were refused entry due to their limited English skills, Yeonhee was able to pass.

She spoke to me only after we got out of the airport.

“I wonder if this is how people will respond to monsters in the future…”

Her voice was barely a whisper.

We dared not risk equipping the agents with firearms even hidden inside the van, and we headed straight to White Water.

Things were bustling there as I saw vehicles from the US Department of State. During this time, even official agencies of the United States Government would seek private contractors to supplement their security forces, a trend that would continue in the future. Not only them, but I also saw many self-proclaimed “Patriots”, easily discernible from the logos and patches on their clothing that I remembered from my previous life. In reality, they were all opportunists who had come to train, sensing opportunity in this disaster. While many of them would be criminals, White Water would accept anyone who wished to sign up for military training, as it was already obvious that the demand for mercenaries and “Privately Contracted” security would increase in the future.

The centre’s current manager was a board member of John’s group, and he now came alongside the car.

“Hello, Ethan.”

The man looked oily, and his attitude was condescending from the start.

“Where are the people from the State Department?”

“They are touring the training centre. If you came today to check the contracts…”

I knew that this was the moment I had to remind him who was the boss, and I reached forward and took off his sunglasses. While I could not replace him at this critical moment, I knew I had to keep him in line.

[You have used the Medallion of Restraint.]

The man’s eyes opened wide as he found he could not move. Yeonhee glanced at me, and she pulled out a dagger to place it under his chin. She asked with her eyes for orders. I saw him gulp.

“What is your name?”

“…It is Dagger.”

“Your real name.”

“Nicholas Lee.”

“Nicholas. While it is good that you’re working hard, don’t cross the line.”

“I…I’m sorry.”

After I removed the item effect, Nicholas partially collapsed and I spoke to him as he hunched over and breathed in deeply.

“I didn’t come about some State Department bigwigs, I came here today to retrieve our Cat.”

Yeonhee asked me a question after he left, with my instructions.

“Where is this place?”

“It’s a civilian security firm that trains mercenaries to send to places that need them.”

“Did you make this place for that day?”

It seemed that 8.11 had left a deep impression on Yeonhee, as she seemed to be unable to stop talking about the Day of Advent, seeing the two as the same thing in her mind. Leon arrived then, and he came with the light steps of someone who had just been released from jail. (EN: Chapter 119)

I had heard he had tried to run from the training centre, but the man now carried himself like a professional soldier, who could be sent anywhere. His eyes looked at me with resentment, as I had left him here for eighteen months to train.

“Let me ask one thing. Is our group mixed with terrorism?”

“That’s the first thing you ask? No, and I don’t want anyone to even joke about it from now on. We’re against an even bigger threat. Now, get in the car.”

The van started to move, and Leon yelped.

“Wait, where are we going?”

“A dungeon.”

Leon seemed like he was going to say something but instead looked at Yeonhee. His face went rigid like he was thinking about what happened in Las Vegas. Yeonhee spoke with a smile.

“I hope you’re ready.”

“What?”

“You may have thought things from a fantasy film from the word dungeon, but we’re in a horror film. You will have to follow my orders, as I understand the world you’re about to enter, and my words will keep you alive. Isn’t that right, leader?”

Yeonhee looked at me.

**

A van from White Water came to where we were. Mick came out of the passenger seat, and we were the only ones on the empty road. Mick opened the trunk after greeting me, and he opened a small safe. No operative in our group would dare touch it, and the items we had placed in it were secure. Yeonhee took out her favourite weapon, a D class knife called the Sinner’s Dagger with a bonus 200 attack. While she chose her backup weapons, Mick told me that the backpacks were in the backseat before looking at Leon.

They knew each other, as Mick had driven Leon to White Water. I had heard that Leon had to be properly ‘disciplined.’

“Hey, you!”

Leon came striding to Mick, and Mick glanced at me for a moment. I nodded my assent, and Mick’s punch landed on Leon’s nose.

“Remember that I am still your superior, Chip.”(EN: As in Casino Chip.)

Leon stood up after wiping his bleeding nose.

“Can somebody please explain the situation? Also, my name is not Chip.”

Other agents had exited out the van, and Leon froze as Mick opened his mouth.

“No, but it’s your codename. Forget everything in your past, as that’s your new name.”

Mick threw a backpack to Leon as “Chip” showed no signs of resisting, and Yeonhee and I also took a backpack as the operatives finished equipping themselves. We were moving when Yeonhee spoke.

“An E class?”

“No. We have to test him.”

“Can he bear it?”

“We will know that in the dungeon.”

“Isn’t there a way we can check his quests? If he has a bad one, we cannot have him with us.”

“I will kill him if he tries something funny.”

Yeonhee was implying that she did not want Leon with us, and I felt the same. However, I needed to bring other team members and train them before going into higher class dungeons. Leon looked astonished at seeing the dungeon entrance, but he was the only one. As usual, the agents divided themselves into three teams, and Yeonhee was looking at the entrance as I spoke to Leon.

“You have to follow my orders without question once we enter. Disobeying means your death, and you will know why once we go in.”

“What are we fighting?”

“Monsters.”

Leon looked at us like we were crazy, but we needed to know whether he would survive or crumble once we were inside. We entered.

[The quest ‘Declan extermination’ has begun.]

Yeonhee smiled at the quest notification.

“They’re mutts.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 126

Leon began with more advantages than Yeonhee, as she had not been able to undergo military training like him. Since he had spent eighteen months in the centre, I will require him to do better than Yeonhee did in her first dungeon exploration.

“There is something…”

Leon squinted his eyes as he spoke, his Ranger trait allowed him to sense danger behind doors despite having a low perception level. (EN: Chapter 119)

“Is it a monster?” Leon was half afraid, half still in disbelief.

“See for yourself.”

“What?”

“Go on in.”

I opened the door, and he shuddered at the creak. While Yeonhee and I could see in the dark, he could only see about seven metres. Therefore, Leon could only wait, shivering, clutching a combat knife in his hand.

A Canine Pawn ran up, and Leon instinctively retreated at the sound. For him, it was as if the mutt had suddenly appeared out of the dark. Leon was shivering in fright behind my back, so Yeonhee rushed at the monster to stab it in the nape of the neck and came back.

“It is paralyzed.”

That meant she had not killed it so Leon could finish the job. We both looked at Leon, who was staring at the monster from head to toe. His breathing became rough at seeing blood running from the wound Yeonhee had made.

“Go finish the job.”

“That…that is…”

“That is a monster. A baby could kill it now.”

“How?”

“What do you mean, how? Stab the monster with your knife.”

“It’s still making sounds…”

“That’s the only thing it can do.”

I left Leon still frozen in place and went to Yeonhee to speak to her alone.

“Limit yourself to how we did the first dungeon. No skills. Can you do it?”

“What about the one-on-one quest?”

“That’s an exception.”

“I will try.”

“Wait until there’s danger before you act, as our goal is to observe him.”

“I can sense that he cannot move out of fear right now. By the way, is this a dungeon I can conquer alone?”

“Not quite yet. You’re only asking that because you know how to fight the boss monster. Use this as an opportunity to see how strong an enraged boss can become. It will help in the future.”

“I can dominate the boss before that happens.”

“That’s because you have prior experience.”

That was when Leon came to us.

“Can you please speak in English?” (EN: Obviously that exchange was in Korean.)

The Canine Pawn was still in the same condition. Leon shook his head.

“I can’t do this. Aren’t you two stronger than me?”

“Are you stupid or a coward?” I asked, angry. Yeonhee had more [email protected] than Leon in her first dungeon.

“What?”

“Do you think we will carry to the end of this dungeon if you can’t even take care of that almost dead monster?”

“The monster is incapable of hurting you. Just stab it in the chest or neck.”

Yeonhee tapped Leon’s chest, and he flinched like she had stabbed him. Even though Yeonhee could feel his fear, she was unsympathetic. Which made her colder than me.

“Kill it quickly.”

She spoke in English this time.

**

He succeeded, as he stabbed the monster several times in a frenzy, more terrified of being left alone than of the monster. Leon’s face was splashed with blood, and he almost threw up a few times. We moved after waiting for him to calm down.

We could clearly see with our superior night vision the twelve mutts at the end of the corridor, but Leon did not immediately report as ordered, despite being the designated ‘scout’, because he had a hissy fit due to the number of monsters.

“Focus on the leader’s orders.”

Leon turned his head at Yeonhee’s words.

“There’s more than ten of them!” He hissed despite remembering to whisper to maintain noise discipline.

“I will go in as the tanker, you as the dealer, and Marie as the healer.”

“What?”

“Attack them while I catch and hold their attention. Don’t worry about your wounds as Marie will heal you.”

“……”

“We won’t die as long as you do your job. Remember that we live or die together. Monsters will come running out after I open this door. Get behind me, and prepare yourself.”

Leon seemed like he wanted to say something.

“Speak up.”

“Shouldn’t I be the healer since Marie is stronger than me?”

I saw Yeonhee’s eyes that seemed to say I told you so. She replied to Leon.

“How will you heal us? You lack the skills. Also, I will not only be healing, but also fighting. While we have specific roles, inside a dungeon, we need to be able to improvise. You will understand once we go in.”

“I think I will hinder you guys.”

“While you wouldn’t have known yet, Marie’s skills are optimised for healing. If your limbs are not ripped apart, she can heal you. Thank her.”

Leon stared at Yeonhee in astonishment as I continued to talk.

“Do you understand that it’s better to have Marie as the healer?”

“Do…we really have to do this? Why?”

“Didn’t you say you wanted to be in our group? Get out if you want.”

“Can I?”

Leon’s face lit up like he found a light in the tunnel, as he wanted to get out of the dungeon more than anything.

“What do you mean by that? You haven’t fought yet.”

Yeonhee answered his question, but Leon was quick to reply.

“I will get out if you will allow me to, as I think I will be a better asset to the group in a different field.”

“You will regret your words.”

“Neither you nor anyone else have explained anything to me for the past eighteen months. I will keep my mouth shut, and…”

“Be quiet, as you will really regret your words.”

Leon became silent like he felt something in my words, and now he looked at Yeonhee and me as I continued to explain. I explained the conditions one needed to meet to get out of the dungeon and showed him the insignias in my chest. He brightened when I spoke about the Escape Insignia but fell into despair when he realised he had no way of getting one in his present state. Leon’s decision was to…

“I will remain in this room.”

“You’re going to wait until we conquer this dungeon? This will be a big setback to your development, and what will you do if we die?”

Yeonhee put in a word.

“Not only that, but since there are three doors here, a silent alarm will sound when the two of us go in through a door. This will summon a wandering monster. Can you take on a monster by yourself?”

“What do you mean by a silent alarm? Can’t you see I have no choice? If you want to drag me in, please explain.”

His eyes were filled with despair, but no tears.

**

Yeonhee was the one who did the lecture.

“Any questions?”

“Why do we have to go against such dangers?”

“Because someday soon, Earth will be invaded by monsters. Also, this is the weakest dungeon. If we cannot go through here, we will be helpless on the Day of Advent. Do you get it?”

“Other prior awakened…”

“You’re lucky as our group is ahead of everyone else.”

“That’s enough. What’s your decision?”

“I will go with you. I will try my best…”

Leon did say that, but…

**

“Ahhh!”

He was struggling amidst monster corpses, his hands shaking while finishing off the wounded mutts as ordered. He had been useless in the fight, I had to massacre the 12 mutts myself. Yeonhee looked at him with disdain.

“Do we have to observe him more?”

“That’s a natural reaction for a ‘civilian’. What I want to see…”

“All right. When will you test him?”

“When the boss fight ends. Let’s decide then.”

“I bet he won’t pass.”

Chapter 127

Leon had actually been quite a good trainee and had scored especially well in marksmanship and hand to hand combat. However everything he had learned up to now, proved useless in this place. His enemies had been nightmarish monsters that he was only allowed to fight with a dagger. Leon remembered a trainee from Delta Force and wished he was here, instead of himself. Leon wanted to pit the man against the monster and see which was stronger. Of course, Leon knew what the result would be, as the monster would win. Monsters were called monsters for a reason, and Leon shuddered as he remembered the Pawn’s slavering mouth, lined with sharp teeth, the bulging muscles, and glistening rabid black eyes.

That was why Leon thought of Odin and Marie as worse than monsters. Despite being a petite woman, Marie changed completely in battle. Leon knew that she was not an ordinary woman from the first meeting, and that feeling only deepened. As for their leader, Odin, he needn’t say anything more.

Leon realised that he had been useless during the fights. He had fallen and been unable to move, only capable of watching Odin and Maria fight. Now, he finally remembered what had transpired. He remembered the horrors of cutting the throats of the wounded mutts, the gushing blood, red like his own, and their death-rattle, as their chests finally stopped heaving into the stillness of death.

It was hell, and Leon finally came back to reality. He saw monster corpses lying near him whenever he looked. Leon shouted and thrashed, but monster limbs blocked his movements. Not only that but he felt spilled intestines wrap around his legs.

“Take them off! [email protected] it, do something!”

Leon shouted to them, and he barely managed to stand up after a while.

“Calm down.”

“I…told you. I will just hold you back. I cannot do this.”

“What is so different here from what you had been trained for? You just don’t have a gun. The first time is hard for everyone. However, we managed this situation because there were only twelve of them. Next time, we may not be so lucky.”

“Only twelve?”

Leon realised that he was trapped in hell, with a madman and a madwoman. However, he could not flee into the dark, as that would be suicidal. The fact that the two were so calm agitated Leon even more. He regretted having tailed Odin that day. It would not have come to this if he had just remained in his room.

**

Leon was at the end of his ropes, and he had barely managed to stumble behind us, keeping up. However, now his eyes had become glassy, and his lips began to murmur something indescribable.

“His mind’s breaking.”

“It’s different from your first time, Marie.”

“I understand that.”

We did not call each other by our real names in front of Leon. Yeonhee spoke on.

“He cannot take care of himself now, and we’ve been walking without rest. I cannot leave him like this, so can I use Baldur’s Silence? As a test.” (EN: Chapter 102)

“He will know your skill name and effect.”

Baldur’s Silence was one of the highest mental healing skills, and Yeonhee had raised it to C class.

“He cannot take the test in this state, as he’s barely coherent. Don’t you want to see how he will act when he is pushed to his limits?”

“You’re right.”

“Then, I will begin.”

Yeonhee concentrated once I nodded, and an aura transferred from her to Leon. That was when Leon’s eyes became lively again, and he blinked at the sudden change. It took some time for Leon to read the message in front of him.

[Marie used Baldur’s Silence.]

“What…?”

“You can think clearly again, right? That’s what healers do.”

“This is amazing.”

Leon had become a completely different person, and he even looked confident now.

“I feel like I can do anything. Thank you, Marie. By the way, how long have we been here?”

“How long do you think it has been?”

“Three days?”

Yeonhee was the one who answered.

“No, we have been here six hours. Time will go slowly here, especially for you. Focus on the leader and me if things get too tough. Remember that you’re not alone when fighting.”

It seemed that Leon had not expected such words from Yeonhee, and he looked at her with mixed emotions before nodding. I spoke to Yeonhee in Korean.

“Did you feel pity?”

“I have never seen anyone so afraid. Let’s give him a chance, at least before the test. We have forced this test on him and we should give him at least that much. But, if he cannot pass…”

“I will leave him in the dungeon.”

“I hope he passes. He cried for his mother during that state.”

I realised that Yeonhee had been sorry for him because of that. Family was a trigger for Yeonhee, as she was still distant from them even after she became rich. Leon was looking at us without understanding, but his expression became anxious as he sensed that we were talking about him. Yeonhee spoke nonchalantly in English this time.

“We were saying that you were holding up better than our expectations.”

“I…”

“You’ve had military training. I had none at my first try. You can do better than me.”

“Thank you, Marie.”

**

Yeonhee completed the one-on-one quest, and Leon was completely astounded at her prowess. Yeonhee approached him, she nodded as he flinched at the blood on her face. She washed it with a bottle and told him he could do this one day. She was noticeably nicer to him, and I agreed. Since it was not my past life, it had been too harsh to bring him here without some preparation.

“I got the message about first and second place.”

“Marie is first as she finished it off, and I’m second as the leader.”

I renewed my contract with Yeonhee long ago.

“Just agree so we can get points.”

“What are first and second places?”

“You get reward boxes.”

Leon seemed to have many thoughts on that issue. However, he couldn’t think about them for a day as the next room almost killed him. While Yeonhee’s healing skill and a day’s rest healed his body, the pain left him fearful of his surroundings again. He was always anxious and did not even touch the dungeon boxes.

The next room was where he would be tested, and we were all dirty and bloodied when we reached the boss monster door room. Leon’s smile at realising that he was near the end froze on perceiving how many mutts were behind the door. He crumbled.

“There are too many…”

“Speak clearly.”

“There are too many to count.”

Yeonhee looked like she was fed up as she forced Leon to stand up and slapped his cheek.

“Are you going to kill all of us? That room is critical for OUR survival. If you want to live, you have to focus. We are together in this, and nod if you understand me.”

Leon glanced at me before nodding.

“I will say it again. Whether you will live or die will be decided in that room.”

“…I will try.”

I broke in.

“If you follow my orders, you will live. Remember that.”

I opened the door to see a herd of Canine Pawns and the boss monster lying on a high pedestal. For hunters, how one acted in moments of life and death decided the entire team’s fate. Therefore, Leon’s choice here would decide his future.

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 128

I held back so Leon would know the true fears of a dungeon, and to test him. However, now we needed to set up the stage for him. Yeonhee and I crushed the Canine Pawns, and almost a hundred corpses littered the boss room. The boss monster stood up then.

“There’s a protective barrier.”

Yeonhee was more focused on the protective barrier surrounding the monster rather than its strengthened appearance. (EN: Chapter 121)

“It’s at least 3000.”

We needed a higher Perception level to see the exact number. Anyway, the barrier was only a side issue, because when the boss monster became truly angry, its speed and power alone could kill experienced E class hunters.

The monster came rushing at us, and we went in as agreed. Not enough to kill, but we crippled it. Once we succeeded, I met Yeonhee’s eyes, and we both collapsed. As we were covered with blood from head to toe, Leon could not see our lack of wounds as he came near us.

“Is it over?”

“No…not yet. Go and finish it.”

The boss monster was about to stand up from where it had been thrown against the wall, and it screamed in anger. Leon went to Yeonhee to wake her up.

“Marie, wake up! It’s not over yet.”

“She’s done. You’re the only one who can fight.”

“Can you stand up?”

“Not a muscle. However, calm down. You can finish it.”

“…How?”

“Take Marie’s dagger.”

Leon did so and listened as his Night Eyes didn’t have enough range to see where the monster was. The screams came again.

“That’s the sound of the monster dying.”

“How can it be? I will help you stand up.”

“No, if you don’t finish that monster, everything will be over.”

Leon gulped.

“Do you think I can do it?”

“Marie and I nearly finished it. If you go all in, you can. The team’s survival, YOUR survival depends on you now, and we brought you here for this.”

The boss monster started to walk, and its steps were heavy and loud. Leon’s eyes widened as he called Yeonhee’s codename as he turned to her.

“…The monster will enter into your sight. You will know then.”

“What?”

“That you can do this.”

“You really can’t move?”

“I wish I could.”

“It’s coming nearer…What should I do?!”

“Wait. You will know what to do when it comes.”

Leon could see the boss monster with only one arm and a hunched, bleeding limping gait, with burning, livid eyes. The boss monster showed its teeth, and Leon should not be deceived by that. He could defeat the boss monster as it was near death despite its bravado.

Leon seemed to have made his decision as he grabbed the dagger and prepared to fight. I saw that his eyes met Yeonhee’s as she opened them slightly, and she seemed to cheer him on.

The boss monster shouted again, and I knew that it meant Leon should move aside so it could kill Yeonhee and me for maiming it.

Then, Yeonhee closed her eyes in pain, and that seemed to break Leon. He grabbed my collar and glared at my Escape Insignia. I heard his shout, louder than ever before, ring my ears.

“You said you could give me this…!”

I felt him press the dagger point on my neck, and that was when I decided the test was over. I knew when a person wanted to kill me. I moved at speeds faster than he could see, and yanked his dagger away from him. I stood up in revulsion.

“You will have to fight even if you don’t want to from now on.”

The test ended, and he failed.

**

Leon could not chase after us, as the maze was complicated, and he could run only at human speeds. While agents approached us when Yeonhee and I came up, they quietly looked away on seeing Yeonhee’s face.

Yeonhee burst into tears, and I had not seen her crying for a while. I opened my mouth as she looked at the dungeon entrance.

“We gave him a chance.”

“What if he comes back alive?”

“Do you want him to?”

Yeonhee shook her head, and we found his body after a few hours in the dungeon, when we re-entered to finish off the boss.

**

Leon had a chance to get out, as the boss monster needed only a few more hits until it died. Leon’s wounds would have healed after a few days, and his trait would have enabled him to get out of the dungeon without much difficulty. However, in the end, Leon surrendered to the dungeon. He surrendered to his fears. In the end, he surrendered his dignity, which allows someone to face themselves in front of a mirror.

My explanation did not console Yeonhee. She bitterly regretted that we had forced him to his death. I regretted that I had taken Yeonhee with me, as I had not realised how hard she would be affected.

“I will return his company to his family through appropriate methods.”

“Will they believe you?”

“I will set it up so he died in Africa.”

I could manage that by tweaking a few documents in the training centre.

“Also, we will not try to add new members for an indefinite period.”

If Leon could not manage the situation after eighteen months of military training, I did not know how many would die until I found a third member.

“Only you and I will do this from now on.”

“That’s better.”

“It’s going to be painful and difficult.”

“Better than someone else coming in. I’ll try to do multiple roles.”

**

Yeonhee said she wanted to mourn, and she attended Leon’s funeral anonymously. It was held with an empty casket. While she was away, I met Jonathan in New York. The Materials market, including oil, was showing signs, and the interest rate was at an all-time low. Therefore, the investors who realised that the dollar was falling, now gunned for the Materials market. They would earn a lot of profit.

“I did not bring you here to discuss the oil market, as that is going well. I wanted to talk about real estate. The attention is all on terrorism now, Sun.”

Jonathan handed me a list of banks and their details, and I knew that Jonathan realised that now was the time on his own.

“Merge them as much as you can.”

Jonathan nodded like he had guessed what I would do.

“Know that the Federal Reserve System and their lackeys in the White House will come to pick a fight.” I reminded him we had finally given them a reason to hate us.

“Right.”

The Federal Reserve System was ruled by financial groups like the Rothschild family. The truth was that the American government was borrowing money from them. That system ruled America now, and I knew how greedy they would be on the Day of Advent. I could not let the future be decided by them. Jonathan spoke up.

“First, Arab money is being pulled out, and second, we will go to court if necessary. We are not doing anything illegal.”

It was then Jonathan smiled for a moment.

“We will be enemies with the US government. However, the profit makes up for that.”

“About the products Brian was planning on, after we buy those banks.”

Jonathan quieted down and looked at me uneasily.

“There’s poison there.”

We were about to create the subprime crisis on our own.

“And?”

“I like it. If we don’t do this, other pigs will.”

Jonathan’s face brightened.

“Sun, you’re calling us pigs too?”

“It cannot be helped because of what we’re doing. If we want to really earn money, we give up our conscience and become pigs. I’m surprised that Brian thought of this plan.”

“He’s deeply invested in Wall Street.”

Jonathan looked out at the slowly recuperating streets as I opened my mouth.

“Jonathan, you will have to figure out your own motivation for making so much money.”

“How can I be compared to your greed?”

Jonathan only smiled as an answer and instead asked me a question.

“Why do you do this?”

“I do this…for my family.”

The beginning had been as simple as that.

Chapter 129

One of the guild leaders I had known in my previous life had been greedy and had wanted to conquer a dungeon a class higher than was rated for his guild. It had been before the Eight Virtues and Eight Evils revealed their real natures, and seized them all by force majeure (then fighting over them), and publicly owned dungeons were sold by auction. Dungeon conquests and gate battles had begun from being managed exclusively by the military to the Private Sector.

The guild leader and other core members manipulated the guild’s data in the databases in order to get the rights to the dungeon.

However, the result had been that the guild members who had gone in there had all died. While they had brought the disaster upon themselves, it was not the case for many companies, notably Korea’s Daehoo. Daehoo had manipulated its ledgers to lessen their losses and lied about their profits. If Daehoo had been the only one to fall down, things would not have gone badly. However, the problem was that Daehoo had swindled government funds and civilian investments. The massive accounting fraud scandals had shocked the American Financial community, which was another reason why the US government did not pay attention to us as we prepared to enter the banking business.

As Jonathan Investments had not released an IPO yet, we had no motive to deceive our investors. That was why the investigator from the Department of Treasury had left without finding any problems. However, Jonathan seemed annoyed just by their presence in his offices.

“I feel my blood boil whenever one of them comes walking in, acting all high and mighty.”

“However, they had not said anything about banking, so it seems like we can begin.”

History was in the making as Jonathan Investment was moving into the institutional sector.

“Will you come with me?”

However, I had a more important business to attend to.

“No, get as much money as you can.”

“Do you have a hot date with your teacher?”

Jonathan’s smile was wicked.

“I won’t be available for a while, so do as much as you can.”

“What is it?”

“A trip to Germany.”

**

Yeonhee seemed better than she had been before as we sat down in a restaurant with jazz music. I could not read her mind, so I had to guess.

“It’s alright if you want another member in our team.”

“What?”

“If it’s really necessary…”

“Don’t be like that. Let’s not think about this for a while.” I meant what I said when I declared a moratorium on new members.

Yeonhee hesitated like she wanted to say something else but changed her words at the last moment.

“I thought a lot during my stay in America. I want to prepare better. If it’s like this after just terrorism, then…”

I had kept my plan a secret, but Yeonhee’s expression shook me.

“I have a plan.”

“What?”

“There’s a guy who can evaluate a pre-Awakened person better than us. He’s the right person to train people.”

I had received reports that this guy had started moving as a prior Awakened starting last year. He had gathered others who may be prior Awakened, and I heard the number was nearing thirty last week. He was aggressively gathering European prior-Awakened using his money and status. It was no surprise to know that I was already thinking about the Second Virtue. Revolucion was being born, and I knew this was the time to move when he finally sold his business and bought a German Telecom firm. (EN: Chapter 106)

“Is there a person like that?”

“That’s why you can rest easy and go back to Seoul.”

**

Now was the right time, as the Second Virtue’s group was still weak. I had received reports that his ‘private security officers’ were increasing in number and had not decreased yet. That meant they had not gone into a dungeon, and suffered the inevitable casualties, and I had refrained from buying the dungeons near his field of activity in preparation for today.

I met the agent who had infiltrated the Second Virtue’s mansion as a security officer in Berlin. He reported that many outsiders visited the mansion and were doing something there. The agent had not been able to see more.

My problem was how to get into his group. It was only guesswork on my part that the Second Virtue was monitoring BBS’s(Bulletin Board Systems) and the still nascent Internet Chat Boards on servers that used Berlin Telecom’s services to discover potential prior-Awakened. He would then use his ownership of Berlin Telecom to intercept their private emails and chats to confirm. I had stayed in a hotel and left hints on one of the boards I suspected, but there had been no response. I finally ended up infiltrating his house, and after rifling through his office, I realised the problem was the search protocols he used to look for keywords in the BBS’s and Chat Rooms, which left gaps.

I just added my posts to a Chat Board I knew he was monitoring, added the right words, like “quests”, “menus”, and waited until a stranger called me.

<Berlin Telecom>

A beautiful female voice spoke to me in English, which made me feel like something was finally happening.

<We have called to apologise and inform you that the data communications service you’re using is malfunctioning. If you inform us where your hotel is, our employee will visit to confirm a few items and compensate for your inconvenience.>

<Will that take long? I am in my hotel now but have to go somewhere soon.>

<Where are you staying?>

<Wilson Gardens in Berlin.>

<Our employee can visit you in ten minutes. Will you wait in the lobby?>

<You guys are fast. That’s manageable.>

They must have already placed people around hotels, and I could see the hotel entrance from my seat in the lobby. However, my spine tingled on recognizing someone who had just come in.

He was the Fourth Virtue! He had gained his position through sheer stats and fighting skills as his skills and items had been inadequate. In a world where skills and items had triumphed, the Fourth Good had overcome his bad luck through sheer talent.

I had not expected him here all the more because the Fourth Virtue and the Second Virtue had been bitter enemies so that they had only met to fight the Seven Demon Kings.

Was the Fourth Virtue in Revolucion? I had not known that in my past life. The Fourth Virtue spoke to the lobby employee, who then pointed to me.

I saw the Fourth Virtue approach me and I remembered that I had admired him in my past life before he became obsessed with the system.

“Are you Leonard?”

His strong voice and muscular body did not fit a communication firm employee. I observed that he was not wearing any notable dungeon items.

“Are you from Berlin Telecom?”

I pretended ignorance, and the Fourth Virtue told me his name was Mikhail. However, I knew that he was born in Hong Kong, and his Asian looks were similar to mine.

“What’s the problem? Can’t you act quickly as I’m going to be late?”

“Are you in a hurry?”

I held a tourist pamphlet, as Leonard was a Korean American who was on a backpacking trip in Germany. I made sure I seemed vulnerable to the Second Virtue’s group.

“I apologise, and we will make sure that you’re well compensated…”

The Fourth Virtue looked me over, and I knew that there was another person who was observing me now. While that guy would not know I had noticed him, he had been in my sights after he had come in a bit after the Fourth Virtue.

The man touched his hair, which seemed to be the sign. It seemed that he may have that Ranger trait. The Second Virtue’s group was well-formed, and it had been fruitful I had left them to do so. Things were going well. I opened my mouth. (EN: Chapter 119)

“Can we move to a different place if we’re going to talk for a while?”

Jonathan was going after banking and Jillian the oil money from America. The Fourth Virtue agreed, and now I was on a path to conquer the Second Virtue and his group.

Chapter 130

Valetine’s Day bonus chapter

Secret organisations had similar systems, as they all enforced strict rules to guard their secrets and formulated punishments and rewards to control their members. Also, such organisations kept their members constantly occupied, so they had no time to question anything.

I saw that the Second Virtue used Honey Traps, as a female employee gave me a pamphlet that looked like it was from a model agency. I saw that the list was quite detailed and closed the pamphlet to stare at the woman, who looked like an efficient person. (EN: Honey Trap-a stratagem in which irresistible bait is used to lure a victim.)

“Do you have any preferences?”

“Angela, are you off-limits?”

The woman’s eyes widened, and then smiled. That had been my first night at the Second Virtue’s group.

**

I had chosen Angela, which would obviously be a fake name. I chose her because she was the first pre-Awakened I met inside the Second Virtue’s organisation. I prioritised her needs more than mine, and armed guards had come into my room because of her loud moans. (EN: ^_^ )

“Somehow it seems all my tiredness is gone.”

Angela looked satisfied, and she blushed prettily as she laid her head on my chest. I massaged her neck and shoulder to further relax her. The air was still warm.

“Are you the same as me?”

She nodded yes after a moment.

“At first, I had thought I had gone crazy after playing video games.”

“Most of us did before coming into our group.”

“I want to know what the group’s leader wants to do with people like us. Our abilities are not that strong.”

“There are various people with various abilities, and there’s quite a synergy when they meet.”

“Like how?”

“Leonard, you got only insignias from boxes.”

Angela’s hand trailed to my chest near the insignias.

“While insignias are temporary, skills are permanent. However, getting five insignias is a feat in itself.”

“Why is that a feat?”

“We don’t get that many quests. If you want more boxes…”

Angela left her words hanging and changed the subject.

“You haven’t heard anything else from Mikhail, right?”

“No, I haven’t.”

“He will teach you starting tomorrow.”

“Won’t you teach me now?”

I kissed her hard and rolled on top of Angela’s body, and she let out a surprised laugh. Her eyes were warm when those laughs had turned to moans.

“You’re even more beautiful from this angle.”

“You don’t need to flatter me, as you have already greatly interested our leader.”

“No, you really are pretty. I was travelling through Europe hoping for a meeting like this but had not expected how things would turn out.”

I lay down again and spoke while looking at the ceiling.

“I did walk in here on my two feet, but frankly, I’m scared. I wonder if I made the right choice.”

“Everyone would. I was like you last year. But, we’re good people. Leonard, do you think I am a bad person?”

She looked like a na?ve kid, and that had been the worst thing to be in my past life. I answered her.

“I know people can change anytime according to their goals, and that is what I am afraid of. Angela, think of what happened last month in New York. Tens of thousands died that day. I cannot believe yet that he is gathering us for a good cause. Am I strange?”

“No, you’re being careful. However, you will know soon.”

“That’s the wrong thing to say. I need a purpose I can understand and agree on to be faithful to your group.”

Angela then let out a word.

“Dungeon.”

“Dungeon?”

“There’s one planned for next week.”

**

I spent a week blending in the Second Virtue’s group. I became friendly with those who could speak English like Angela and the Second Virtue and worked hard at marksmanship practice that was quite useless inside a dungeon. The trainer praised me, and while I had everyone’s attention, I was still a loner who was just a week in. The Fourth Virtue spoke to me one day.

“You’re either a liar or have lousy luck like me.”

“What do you mean?”

“How can you have five insignias but no skills?”

The Fourth Virtue turned his gaze to the sparring rings where prior-Awakened with skills were training. I saw a familiar face. He had been an S Class hunter who had been a guild leader under Revolucion. However, he was still weak.

That was why this group prioritised useless marksmanship training rather than their skills with inconveniently long cool down times, which showed this group had not gone into a dungeon yet. After all, no one knew yet that firearms did not function inside a dungeon, and it was logical to train with weapons that they understood, rather than relying on abilities that were not only incomprehensible, but of weak effects as well. The Second Virtue’s computers had no records regarding dungeons, either. (EN: The implication is that Sun has hacked into the Second Virtue’s computers.)

“When can I see our leader? It has been a week.”

“He is a meticulous person.”

“When will you treat me like I’m really a member?”

“You’re already one of us. Learn German before you blame someone else. That’ll help you blend in.”

“I can speak English, Japanese, and Korean. Isn’t it too much to ask me to speak German?”

“You don’t have to practice marksmanship anymore if you’re that good, so spend that time on language. I know you’re smart.”

“Then let me meet the leader.”

“There will be a time. Why are you whining like a baby?”

“I had come here not for the money, but the new world you described to me. However, things are not what I had expected. When can I see a dungeon? Isn’t it this week?”

“Was that the reason?”

“What else?”

“…That’s not for us to decide. Wait.”

The Second Virtue had been absent from the day I came here as he was busy preparing for the group’s first dungeon. I learned in bits from Angela that he seemed to have gone to scout the dungeon with a few others.

As the Second Virtue was not stupid enough to step into a supernatural space himself, I received a call from him at night. He had come back to the mansion.

The Second Virtue had received a diamond spoon from his parents and had been born in a family with a magnificent past. The fact he was at a disadvantage, dishevelled from travel, did not lessen his looks. He nodded at a guard who moved from behind his back to the door.

“Please excuse me for welcoming you only today, Mr. Leonard Lee. I am Joshua.”

I saw that he was wearing two F class rings on the hand that asked me for a handshake. It was highly probable he would have not gotten his major skill, ‘Osiris’s Domain.’ That had been an amazing skill. His grip was weak as a civilian’s, which made me want to reveal myself and grab his neck to order him to submit to me.

I could teach him our world’s rules that way but instead pretended to smile like him.

“Call me Lee.”

“How are you doing?”

“I like the nights.”

“I try to give my people ample rewards for keeping you here. But I heard you refused money?”

Joshua would have had my background searched, but he would have only found fake family ties and records of fake paper companies made by my people.

“What can we reward you with instead of money?”

“I want to see the new world. I know that’s the dungeon, and you have a plan to go there. Please let me in. I am ready.”

“Come here.”

Joshua took out six profile documents from a drawer. Two of them were prior awakened, while four had been “human” mercenaries. Joshua stamped all of them a word.

[Missing]

Joshua looked at the red letters as he opened his mouth.

“The dungeons were not a new world filled with prizes but they may be hell.”

I had never heard his voice lose confidence in my past life, but now it was desolate.

“What happened?”

“I had been about to tell everyone what I had seen and let them decide for themselves. You can decide then, too. Let’s go.”

All the prior-Awakened were gathered in the dining room surrounding a long rectangular table. Joshua sat at the head while I was at the bottom seat. He spoke briefly in German, and people started to murmur after he ended his speech. It was then the Fourth Virtue approached me.

“He says that the advance party of six members had gone in about ten minutes before the dungeon entrance closed down. We do not know whether they are still alive. Our leader wants us all to rescue them, and he is going with us. Now’s your time to choose.”

He looked at me fiercely.

“Will you go?”

Chapter 131

It seemed that the Second Virtue carried the Personal Information on the prior-Awakened he had gathered with him, as there was nothing in his computer nor in his safe. Since he was back, I could now confirm the files had been put back in his desk drawer. As I expected, there was someone with the Ranger Trait. He had been lucky since he had survived an encounter with the dungeon. There were other rare traits, but none with psychic skills like Yeonhee, as she was an extremely rare case.

**

I saw that all the prior-Awakened had gathered, without exception. While the atmosphere had been solemn last night, it was probably because no one knew the real reason why the dungeon had shut down. The only reason a dungeon shuts down is when all members of the invading party die. Civilians also counted, and I looked at the civilian mercenaries who were packing their backpacks.

So, this would be a group of prior-Awakened and of civilian mercenaries. The total number was over a hundred people. There were more mercenaries than pre-Awakened, and I saw that the one with the Ranger trait lurking around as the Second Virtue explained that all of us would go into the dungeon.

I saw that the Second Virtue, Joshua, was leaving him be, as Joshua probably knew that he was something special. He had probably found the dungeon we would go in by accident. I saw that Joshua’s already had a hierarchy, as those Joshua placed first were members who could show results. They were prior-Awakened with Scout and Tracking skills, and the Fourth Virtue was among them.

I had thought the Fourth Virtue would be close to Joshua, but I had not seen him talk with Joshua all the time I was here. He was like Mick, as he had pledged his loyalty just because of the Second Virtue’s charisma and the allure of belonging to his group.

“I don’t know whether you’re lucky or not, as I had trained for a year while you’ve had only a week. Therefore, I’m telling you that you should stay close to me as there will be a difference between us when we go in.”

The Fourth Virtue had asked the higher up to get me into his team, and he was looking out for me perhaps because I was the only other Asian besides him.

“Let’s GO!”

I heard the shout and the Fourth Virtue tapped my shoulder as he stood up first. The trucks filled with supplies were about to move with the vans, and a total of eight men, including the Fourth Virtue and I, rode in one of them. We were the only prior-Awakened in the van, and the six others were civilian mercenaries. The one who seemed strong and experienced spoke up, and all others stopped what they were doing and focused on him. The elder mercenary seemed to be warning the Fourth Virtue. Still, the conversation was in German, which the Fourth Virtue translated for me afterward.

“His name is Oliver, and he will be our leader. He thinks that you will be a nuisance since you cannot speak German and have only been here for a week. I believe that you will prove him wrong.”

The Fourth Virtue taught me other mercenaries’ names, and we exchanged greetings. I saw that they were belittling me with their looks, and the reality was that we were thought to be weaker than the mercenaries who had survived battlefields.

It felt surreal that Revolucion had started like this, and it must have shown in my face as the Fourth Virtue immediately warned me.

“Forget our abilities. The only advantage you have against them is your insignias. Your life depends on them since we’re on the same team now. You understand that, right?”

“I know.”

“Then what’s your problem?”

The problem was that nothing was going right. The Second Virtue did not know that quantity was not the right answer, as it will lead to mass panic in the dungeon, resulting in significant casualties.

“Things will probably go wrong in dungeons, and strength of will and the ability to be calm in face of danger will be more important than guns. I am curious how many have enough.”

“They’ll be better than you and me, so shut your mouth and follow orders.”

The Fourth Virtue answered like he wanted to punch me.

**

It took more than two hours, and our van arrived later than the others. The eerie blue light emitting from the underground stairway leading into the dungeon bewitched those who had arrived earlier, after the Second Virtue had opened it. He was now speaking to his troops.

His speeches had been famous in my past life, as he knew how to mesmerise a crowd. I had to admit he still had that skill in this life as all members were now focused on him. I saw that the Fourth Virtue was just as immersed in Joshua’s speech as the others, and I did not need translation to feel the aura coming from Joshua.

I saw that the one with the Ranger trait was clapping with teary eyes after the Second Virtue ended his speech, and there were shouts from the troops that they would follow him anywhere.

While the area was secured enough so people could shout, this incursion should have been done quietly. However, Joshua urged them on by shaking hands with each one of them before sending each team into the dungeon. It was now our turn.

“Thank you for trusting me this far. I plan to share the reward with everyone, so do your best, Lee.”

It seemed that Joshua was planning to go in last or not at all, and I did not care even though my best-case scenario was that he came in.

“You gave me courage, and I will clear the path for you inside.”

I checked Joshua’s response and saw he did not even lower his gaze. It seemed that he was planning to come in, despite all the riches he had in this world. I had to admit that he was consistent in treating his subordinates or at least showed that he cared. That was important.

“Are you ready?”

The Fourth Virtue tapped my shoulder after Joshua left to encourage others. The Ranger was still following Joshua around.

“Words mean only so much, and according to you, our leader will know who the real deal is in the dungeon.”

It seemed that the Fourth Virtue was jealous of the Ranger as his eyes were filled with hatred.

“What have you done in your civilian life, Mikhail?”

“That’s not important.”

He avoided my answer, and I thought he might have been a social outcast. While I also hated those who’s only ability was flattery, I did not dislike those like that Ranger, who could sell themselves and their abilities. People like him lasted longer.

Anyway, the Second Virtue looked at me in surprise and joy as we took a step off the stairway, inside the dungeon.

“I got a skill, Night Eyes. You?”

“I also got it, but it’s too early to be happy if we all get this skill.”

“Yeah…”

“Don’t think too much of weak skills like this one. Let’s go.”

There was a commotion inside the entrance room as Oliver, and other civilian mercenaries all tried to turn on their flashlights. Most forms of technology did not work here, and they had to use flames from simple flint and propane lighters to see, so they could talk to the prior-Awakened. Oliver and others were talking to the Fourth Virtue, who then spoke to me.

“…It seems that they cannot see anything here.”

One of the mercenaries made a torch and realised that the darkness was not normal as a torch illuminated only as much distance as a lighter flame. They could only see the face of the person standing next to them.

Joshua came down after a few other teams had arrived, and the Fourth Virtue translated what he had just said.

“Our leader says that he will have to reform the teams again. Follow me.”

Edited by Userunfriendly

Chapter 132

The teams were restructured, so the prior-Awakened became the leader of each team and led the mercenaries in the darkness of the dungeon.

“What is this place?”

Mikhail spoke quietly to me.

“What are they saying?”

“The mercenaries say nothing works, not even the guns. They are blind, and if things go like this…”

Each team led by a prior-Awakened was forced to move in a very tight formation, so their shoulders brushed against each other as they followed Joshua and the mercenary leader hired by him. This minimised the chances of losing anyone in the dark. I heard tense breathing and smelled sweat close by and I could see their anxious faces up close.

The civilians looked like they bitterly regretted coming here, even though nothing had happened yet.

“Our leader is in trouble since the mercenaries are now of no use.”

The Second Virtue was receiving reports from a bald guy with the Tracker trait. I overheard numbers that sounded like a report on the number of monsters behind the room doors. While there was only one monster in each room, this was the Baclan clan’s arena. While their name was similar to Declan, the Canine Pawns, they overwhelmed the dogs in physique and strength.

“We’re moving out.”

We were now at the front of the first door, and those who could attack from afar stood back while those with tanking skills protected them. Those who could attack close stood to the right and left, ready to go in, and those without any skills like me and the Fourth Virtue were pushed back.

The formation was adequate except for the fact the mercenaries stood behind the prior-Awakened. The prior-Awakened were now looking at them with dissatisfaction, and the bald Tracker guy opened the door amidst the tension.

Everyone watched with bated breath toward the front, as they instinctively knew something bad was going to happen. Seconds ticked like lead, and only I could see that the bald guy had been right at sensing that big monster with a cow’s head. The monster was pacing at the end of the corridor as neither could see each other. The Second Virtue could not see that while the door was narrow, the corridor was wide, which meant we could reassemble the formation again quickly if we went inside. However, I could not say anything since no one would believe me. (EN: Sun has a much higher rank of Night Eyes, remember? So he can see that far, whereas the monsters and pre-Awakened have lower rank Night Eyes.)

Joshua decided to send in scouts again. The monster inside, which had been called an Ox Pawn in my past life, loved nothing more than crushing limbs and ripping things apart. While the scouts had been chosen according to skill sets, and maximum combat strength, the result was only horrible screams.

“Help! Help!”

“Ahhh!!”

Everyone was white with fear, which included Joshua and Mikhail. The formation shattered, and now the civilian mercenaries and the prior-Awakened were in a panicked crush, some trying to move ahead to face the threat, most trying to get away.

It was then we heard the sound of the Ox Pawn running towards us, its hooves sounding like a death knell. It was mere moments when it jumped in among us, and the impact was like a car crash.

The Ox Pawn grabbed a mercenary’s neck and ripped it apart, and that was the beginning. People ran for the exit, any exit, and the mercenaries who could not see anything ran first. Some fell, some were trampled, some clutched at those ahead of them, and others screamed nonsense.

I saw Mikhail come up to me amidst all that commotion. I could see his hands were shaking, but he managed to speak coherently.

“If you give me a chance, I will hit it from the back. Where is it?”

“It’s not necessary.”

“What?”

“Follow me.”

I took Mikhail to a spot where we could see the Ox Pawn where a prior-Awakened and Joshua faced the monster. While the prior-Awakened looked like he was about to faint, he had finished his job of using a Restraint insignia.

It kept the Ox Pawn still as Joshua stabbed the monster’s back with a knife brutally and cut its throat when it fell. It seemed that Joshua almost did not know what he was doing, and I could only see frenzied terror in his eyes.

The Fourth Virtue jumped in so he could disembowel the Pawn, and the other Awakened frantically retreated because of the madness these two emitted. The monster was already dead, but there was no message. It seemed they had not gotten that quest yet.

Mikhail stood up first and helped Joshua stand up, and kept saying something. Mikhail was probably repeating to Joshua over and over that the monster was dead. As bad as it was to have panic among the troops, it would be a thousand times worse if they heard panic in the voice of their leader. The commotion died down after a while, and five prior-Awakened, and seven mercenaries were dead.

Two doctors who had been the farthest away with other non-combatants were examining the Pawn’s corpse with only a lighter, and they looked horrified at the monstrous abomination to everything they understood about terrestrial biology, in their stained and torn clothes.

Mikhail was cursing loudly, as he seemed to have been friends with one of the dead prior-Awakened.

“There was only one! Why…!”

I saw that his bloodshot eyes were teary. In my past life, the Eight Virtues and Eight Evils were merciless beings who almost ruined the world. However, one of them was crying while the other was looking at the monster’s corpse with shaken eyes.

One thing I remembered was the fact that somehow, these two survived in this dungeon to form Revolucion.

**

There was a delay after the bald man told Joshua there were eight monsters ahead, and the panic began to spread until Mikhail came up to me.

“They say that there are eight, and I am not going to trust my life to other people.”

“Are you leaving the group?”

“No, I’m going up front and hope…that you will help me.”

“How?”

“I don’t know, but I want you to back me up because I prefer you, because you’re holding up better than the cowards.” You could hear the contempt in his voice.

“Are you allowed to do so?”

“You were right in saying that strength of will is important, and our leader agrees with what you said.”

However, Joshua had no intention of placing Mikhail, who had no skills, in front. Instead, he emphasised how important keeping formation was, as we had seen the monster could be killed by a blade. Also, people could feel instinctively they had to move forward and kill monsters to survive. The rule was simple.

“It’s not going to go well.”

Mikhail spoke as he looked at the formation.

“I’m going to move forward when the formation crumbles because I don’t want to die. I think you understand.”

His eyes were begging me to help, and it was then the door opened under Joshua’s signal. The fight was instant, as a few long-range skills flew at the Pawns coming at the door. A Pawn ran up screaming at the formation but died in front of us. The formation had been strong until then, but it crumbled down like sand when more monsters ran in.

People were fleeing towards us at the back, and Mikhail shouted as he punched one of them, rushing at us. He screamed at me.

“I’m not going to trust my life to them. Are you?!”

I saw Mikhail rush forward to Joshua, who was shouting orders around him. However, an Ox Pawn was coming at his back. I sprinted forward, about three times faster than Usain Bolt, and crushed its face. I then killed the other six Pawns the same way. The last one held a prior-Awakened by its foot and was about to punch him when I kicked it and grabbed its neck.

It seemed to realise that it had to kill me to survive, and that had been its last thought as I picked it up by its neck, and shook it violently, like a kitten, snapping the neckbones.

Everyone was looking at me now, and Mikhail stepped aside with astonished eyes as he looked at the corpses and then me.

“Joshua.”

I spoke to the Second Virtue as I threw the monster’s corpse at his feet.

(EN: Yep, Sun has stopped holding back. ^_^ )

Chapter 133

I saw a comment that said the last chapter ended in a cliffhanger. I am posting this in advance because Wujigege does not do cliffhangers pfft!!

“What are you?! How did you do that?! Are you going to kill us all?!”

The Second Virtue shook not only because of my complete personality change but how casually I had crushed the monsters. Only the Fourth Virtue spoke to me, aside from Joshua.

“How..did you do that?”

I ignored him as I grabbed the Second Virtue’s hand to make him stand up. He tried to shake me off instinctively when I did so.

“Tell me, Joshua. What’s the plan?”

Everyone was watching us now, and even those afar who could not see us started to ask questions.

“Explain to me first how you did that…”

Joshua’s eyes strayed over to the dead monsters again, and he looked white.

“I asked first.”

“No, you seem to have deceived us.”

Joshua took out the file containing my profile from his backpack, which read that all my stats were F classes, I had no skills, and only four insignias. He gave me the file, which I ripped up in front of him. People started talking again, and the mercenary leader approached Joshua at that time. He started speaking to Joshua in German, which I stopped at once.

“Speak in English.”

I had known for a while that he could speak English. The leader seemed angry but could not meet my eyes. He was aware that he and other civilians had become worthless, and the fear was spreading.

The leader ignored me at first, and I simply laid my hand on his shoulder. While he tried to endure my strength, he knelt in front of me after a few seconds.

“Don’t cross the line.” In these types of circumstances, it is far more menacing to not raise your voice, while everyone else is.

“What are you going to do?!”

When Joshua looked around meaningfully, the Awakened, including the Fourth Virtue, pointed their weapons at me.

“Do you think you’re still in a civilised world? This is the wildness, and I will show you what happens when someone raises their hand against me…”

Blue sparks trailed up on my body, and everyone surrounding me took a step back. Only my sparks lit the dungeon, and blue lightning struck a monster’s corpse. The smell of the flesh burning and the sound of the bones ripping filled the air. Those who got bits of charred monster flesh stuck on their bodies were busy slapping them off in revulsion. The Ox Pawn became a small pile of ash, and I focused my sparks now onto my hand, and raised it against Joshua. He shrunk back from the blinding blue light and looked at me. It was then I finally found someone I could praise.

One of them had reinforced his arm with a skill and tried to stab me in the back. However, he was trying to ambush someone who had casually killed seven Pawns, when he could not go against one. Emotions were overwhelming him, as he thought a human being was more vulnerable than a monster. That was his big mistake.

“Ah!”

The guy started shrieking when he touched one of my sparks like he was being burned alive.

“Ahhhh!”

“Stop, please…”

I answered Joshua’s plea.

“You should be the one doing that.”

“W, what?”

“Have your healers, Hoffman and Mueller, tend to him.”

Joshua hurriedly asked the healers to take care of the man who attacked me. While everyone’s expressions were weary, they also could not meet my eyes.

“That guy had the right idea. You should try as hard as you can to take me out. You can’t leave a complete unknown like me alone, you need to remove anything or anyone that can harm the group. What’s stopping you?”

Joshua bit his lip as he knew that no one would try to attack me now. The Fourth Virtue stepped in at that moment.

“Lee, calm down. Tell us why you’re acting like this. Do you have something you want?”

“I want…everyone’s survival. Translate my words to everyone.”

**

[You have invited Joshua into your party.]

[Joshua has entered your party.]

Joshua looked astonished, but you could manage the system without difficulties once you got used to it. I broke up the party and asked Joshua again.

“Try it yourself now.”

[Joshua has invited you to his party.]

[Will you accept?]

Joshua’s surprised response made everyone else want to know what I was teaching him, and the Fourth Virtue seemed to feel the same. However, the one with the Tracker attribute was a step faster than the others. He even started using simple English words, and the way he looked at me said volumes. He obviously understood the new power structure inside the dungeon, and he had the instincts of a born bootlicker. He even tried to ingratiate himself to me in broken English.

The Fourth Virtue’s eyes narrowed like he disapproved of the guy again.

“That’s the way to do it, Joshua, but only five members per party.”

“…Then?”

“Hey, you’re still the leader here, but you’re not MY leader. Treat me with respect if you want to get out of here alive.”

“…All right.”

While he may be clenching his teeth inside, he still knew next to nothing about this dungeon or how the system worked.

“Why did you come into our group?”

“You were the one who recruited me.”

“You deceived us.”

“Think, does it really matter? Questioning me like that is futile. I may just go out alone.”

“We’re all stuck here, and we live together or die together.”

“Completing the quests is not the only way to get out of this dungeon.”

I pointed at a curly-headed hunter nearby.

“Joshua, keep people like this one close. Like in the Godfather.” (EN: Godfather, 1972. Includes the iconic line “Keep your friends close, but your enemies closer.”)

Joshua looked like he did not understand what I was saying.

“You were unable to make your organisation trustworthy or find a way to tell if one of your members was lying.”

“What are you talking about?”

I ripped the curly-headed man’s shirt off, and he stopped shouting and thrashing when I glared at him. Joshua and I both saw the insignia on his chest.

“This is an Escape Insignia, which allows the user to get out of a dungeon without completing the main quest.”

It was then Joshua mercilessly interrogated the curly-haired man in German as he had other two awakened restraining him. I intervened after a few minutes.

“You should cut him some slack because he hasn’t run yet.”

While Joshua would have done so in his usual state, he felt cornered and trapped in the dungeon. However, he did stop like he realised something on hearing my words.

“Is there any other way?”

“There’s something more important to think about.”

“What is it?”

“That we may all die.”

“……”

“It’s no joke. It’s better if we all die here if we have no way to conquer this dungeon and there are no barriers outside. If one of us runs out using an insignia, the dungeon remains open.”

“Then, what happens?”

“Monsters may creep out.”

“How…do you know all this?”

“That’s none of your business.” I reminded him yet again who held all the cards.

“Ah!”

“If you want to get out of here alive, be a leader. Don’t lose yourself in fear. Also, have your teams reorganised and your teams more solid.”

“I will do so, but…”

“But?”

“It seems more practical that you should lead us.”

“I told you not to speak nonsense.”

“……”

“This is your group, Joshua, and listen carefully.”

I pulled Joshua towards me to speak into his ear so no one else would hear us.

“While this is your group, your a$$ is MINE now.”

I felt him flinch.

“Stop resisting. There’s no way out for you. You can bet that I’m right.”

(EN: Yes loyal readers, Sun is indeed Michael Corleone. )

Chapter 134

“For the price of my life…” Joshua hesitated.

I replied, “Not enough. I just want your loyalty, so I won’t intervene in other things in your life.”

“So that was your purpose from the beginning. I didn’t approach you; you clearly approached me first.”

I said, “Think whatever you want because that’s not the point. The important thing is that you caught my eye.”

“I wonder...”

“About how things will go when we get out of the dungeon?” I asked.

“You must be aware of who I am and what my family is like. Let me offer you something. I admit that the dungeon is a hell which is more dangerous than the wild and that my life depends on you.”

Joshua was no longer bewildered.

“I will hire you and give you half the shares of Berlin Telecom. We can be partners not only here, but also outside,” he continued.

I responded, “You said you will ‘hire’ me, so how does that mean we'll become partners? This doesn’t add up at all. Get your act together.”

“...My bad. Let’s be partners. As you know, we are special. Since I’ve seen your abilities in person, no further explanation is needed. I know your family is quite rich, but let’s be honest.”

Joshua wiped his face with one hand without noticing that the blood on his hand made his face dirty.

“I believe today is a historic turning point. Medieval explorers who opened up the New World had gone through a number of sacrifices, and we are now in the New World. Sacrifice isn’t avoidable, but with that…” he continued.

“You are so long-winded.”

“We are doing all this to get more power, right? My parents and I can support you to become stronger. I hope you don’t get carried away by your current ability. Look at reality and think about the future when we head out from here.”

Joshua was trying so hard.

“We haven’t even started yet, but you're already talking about getting out from here. Tsk, tsk,” I said.

“My offer presupposes that we manage to survive. I guess you can make it happen.”

I asked, “What can you do for me?”

For the first time in a while, his eyes brightened.

“I’ll give you the partner stake in Berlin Telecom and one hundred million dollars in cash. Also, I’ll introduce your parents’ business to Germany’s government, so that they can enlarge the scale. If you want to manage it by yourself, I’ll give you a separate company to do so. Of course, Berlin Telecom’s partnership will be included. It’s easy for me to offer you all of this as they are under my personal business,” he said.

“Then, we should talk about your family business,” I replied.

“Yes, I’ll invite you to the club by convincing the elders in my family. You might not have heard of it, but it’s called the ‘Bilderberg Club,’” he responded.

Unexpectedly, that name came out of his lips. Apparently, he was quite knowledgeable about Bilderberg's authority and its secretive characteristics.

We moved to a more private spot, far from the others. He began speaking again, “It’s a secret club that holds world-leading strategic meetings every year. The current members are only from the financial, economic and political sectors, so you and I will be the first ones from other fields.”

“It will work, right?” I asked.

“Yes. Only one senior member of my family is a member of the club now, but imagine the future after we survive from here and our group becomes more powerful. It will be possible to join without any issue,” he replied.

I was about to open my mouth, but he stopped me hurriedly.

“Please keep listening. I know it sounds like a fantasy, but Bilderberg is an actual club that exists. If we get in there…you could be elected the next president of the United States despite your ethnicity,” he said.

I stared at his face. The Awakened rarely aged, so he looked the same as he did in my memories. However, compared to the Joshua in my previous life, his current ability to think had not been developed yet.

“You have been playing this game to get that kind of strength, right? Come with me,” he added.

“Is that why you organized this group?” I questioned.

“Let’s be honest.”

“You must be stupid. We shouldn’t be exposed to society yet,” I said.

“That’s what I thought, but what you showed me was… Maybe, you’ll be able to become more powerful than that. I’m considering the long-term. If you, my family and I work together, we will be unstoppable.”

His eyes deepened, and great ambition began to fill them.

“So, how much can you support me? One hundred million dollars, a partner stake in Berlin Telecom, and strong support from your family, which might not be possible,” I listed.

“I can’t really do much with my family, but I’m offering the best I can. If you want more money, I can dispose of my property to satisfy your appetite.”

“That’s why,” I murmured.

“Pardon me?” “That’s why you can never escape from me,” I answered.

“What are you talking about…”

I said, “Sometimes, money isn’t everything.”

“The world outside is dominated by capitalism, and we are considered ‘freaks’ in society for now. Perhaps you don’t want to admit it, but I might be freer than you outside. So think carefully about my offers,” he replied.

“Joshua.”

“Yes?”

I said sharply, “Shut up and keep my words in mind.”

He responded, “That I’m your guy? The outside world doesn’t work that way. I’m not trying to be difficult, but that’s the reality. Everyone is afraid of you right now, but… there are laws and social rules out there. I sincerely hope you don’t contradict yourself. I’m telling you from the bottom of my heart.”

“We will see how futile your belief is.”

“So, that’s a ‘no’ to my offer?” he asked.

“What an idiot. You should never ask so flatly in business. You wouldn’t have done that if we weren’t here, but you must be hectic now.”

Joshua sighed loudly.

“The group’s survival depends on you, and don’t ruin the reputation you gained from outside,” I continued.

“What’s your stance?”

“Don’t ask me and think for yourself instead. I’ll only teach you the basic stuff,” I replied.

“So why…”

I said bluntly, “You’re just an amateur who needs my help.”

He shouted agitatedly, “Why are you so adamant!”

Joshua would fully realize the stark difference between us, even more, when we got out of the dungeon.

“Shut the fuck up and figure out how you’re going to use everything that I’ll be teaching you now,” I said.

“All right… Thank you, Lee.”

“I’ll explain to you the concept of the ‘attack squad’ first.”

***

According to the System, five parties with five members could form one attack squad. When the party leaders elected a captain, the group received a buff[1]. The captain had more authority than party leaders as they could not only expel members, but also determine the method of gaining trophies.

The means of collecting trophies in parties were based on the order of completing quests or killing the boss monsters, but the attack squad had one more choice, which was rolling dice. Of course, such methods were meaningless in the past since we killed each other to be the last one to survive and receive all the rewards.

There were twenty-five Awakened total in this dungeon. The mercenaries were left alone, not knowing what to do. The mercenary captain squatted on the ground, fumbling around under the dim glow of a lighter.

Meanwhile, the Awakened began forming into groups of five under Joshua’s instruction. His orders were simple as he told them not to care about skills or insignias and that he would reorganize the groups again in the future.

However, the Awakened kept approaching me, begging me to join their group. They all spoke in German, so I couldn’t comprehend a single word. Braun Nase had to calm them down again. He had run towards me immediately instead of Joshua, and Joshua had stared at him with a sense of betrayal.

“I did it. Make them quiet. Choose me. Please,” Braun Nase said.

On the other hand, the Fourth Virtue… No, Michael approached Joshua. The current groups were meaningless as Joshua kept saying that he would reorganize later, but no one listened to him. I chose four people, who then gathered around me. When I pointed at Braun Nase, he smiled brightly as if he had gained the entire world. He looked to have forgotten the fear of the dungeon for a moment.

My party was formed, and I was the party leader and captain at the same time.

[Congratulations. You are the first one to form an attack squad.]

[You have received a ‘bronze box’ for being the first one to form the squad.]

[Your Strength has increased by 3, but the increase has been canceled.]

I expected a higher-class box such as platinum, but I got a worthless bronze box. Then, a buff message popped up.

[You have gained the blessing, ‘Toughness.’]

[Toughness (Blessing)

Effect: Resistance to negative effects like Restraint slightly increases. The skill Night Eyes increases by one class.

Class: F]

[Warning: If you leave the squad, the blessing will be removed.]

“This is how you arrange attack squads. You’ll be able to do it by yourself now,” I said.

“This is…amazing…”

Everyone, including Joshua, was delighted as their visibility expanded due to their upgraded Night Eyes. However, when I disbanded the squad, there was a little disturbance as their visibility narrowed again.

“Would you like to reorganize your team, Lee?” Joshua asked.

“Put Michael, Braun Nase, and two of the most useless ones in my team. The party leader will be Michael,” I replied.

“Okay. Could you do me a favor?”

“What is it?” I asked.

“Please stand next to me,” he looked at me.

Joshua was holding profile documents in one hand and a pen in the other. He began calling the Awakened one by one and compared them to the information on the file. There were quite a few who had lied to him. Although he was unable to distinguish lies, people confessed the truth when they looked at me standing beside Joshua.

After a while, Joshua looked at the mercenary captain with the revised profile, but he didn’t call him in. When he called Michael instead, the captain and the mercenaries had become the outsiders of the group. They were just porters from now on as Joshua handed everyone’s backpacks to them.

When Joshua was almost done reorganizing the parties, I looked at him.

“The next captain will win a gold box as a reward for being the second person to form a squad.”

“There is such a thing like that?” he asked.

“You can get it, but if you think there’s anyone else who can use it better, you can hand it over to the person. I mean… if you really wish to survive, you would have to do it.”

Chapter 135

The mercenaries murmured with serious faces because Joshua’s instructions seemed acceptable to the Awakened, but not to them. The mercenary captain approached Joshua through the darkness and began snapping at him aggressively. I couldn’t understand German, but it was obvious that his enraged voice was condemning Joshua for taking away their weapons.

“Bastards. Weapons. Only the Awakened use. Right?” Braun Nase said in his elementary English.

“Hey!”

Michael raised his voice at Braun Nase as if he had reached the limit of his patience with the other man’s poor English skills and the way he flattered me. Joshua and the mercenary captain were arguing fiercely on one side, and Michael and Braun Nase were bickering on the other side of our party. Moreover, the others were constantly quarreling because of their current circumstances.

I was just a sideliner as my only goals were to raise Joshua as the guild leader of the Revolucion and help more people survive from this dungeon than in the past. On top of that, I was curious about Michael’s growth. This was not only the birthplace of the world’s most powerful armed force but also the beginning stage of Michael’s journey, the best fighter in the past, to become a true Awakened.

“Say something to Braun Nase. He’s acting as if he will even die for you.”

Michael was fretting, and he cleared his throat immediately as if he had realized that he had gone too far.

“Ahem.”

“Michael, you are the party leader,” I said.

The captain of the attack squad was Joshua as he decided to take the gold box to reward himself. I didn’t intervene or comment on his decision and simply gave him advice on the stat points he received from the box that enabled him to upgrade his Sense. I told him the possible side effects and things to look out for once Sense was upgraded.

“It’s bad. It’s stupid. Michael. You are the party leader.”

The Braun Nase shoved Michael, but they were not the only ones fighting as others began bashing each other. Joshua was overwhelmed and busy dealing with the furious mercenary captain. People tangled up in the dark, and furious voices burst out from every direction.

“Ahhhhh!”

Some mercenaries even screamed as if they were on the verge of madness. The guy who shouted got up sprinted frantically, and crashed into a wall that suddenly appeared.

Bam!

His face was smashed beyond recognition. He covered his face and groaned loudly, but no one checked on him.

“Shhh…”

I approached the mercenary and wrapped an arm around his shoulder, and he shuddered.

“Shhhhh…”

He buried his face in my chest and burst into tears. Given that he had a scar that must have been done by a knife on one side of his face, he seemed to have lived a tough life. He must have belonged to a gang that handled dangerous tasks or attended real war zones. Although he had gone through these hardships, he was now crying like a baby in my arms.

Civilians like you should’ve stayed outside.

“Lee! Lee-!”

Michael called me, and I helped the mercenary go back into the mercenary crowd. Things had become more violent in a short period of time. The mercenary captain who had been arguing with Joshua was lying on the ground, covered with blood, and the enraged Awakened were kicking him mercilessly. The mercenaries weren’t aware of the situation and just listened to the sound of beating up with distressed looks. They were going through the most difficult times here.

“Stop!”

Joshua shouted, and those clouting the mercenary captain were the only ones who listened to him. The others were still beating each other up, so Joshua gave Michael a glance to shut them up. Michael punched Braun Nase, then ran around the group to stop fights.

The violence here was quite tame compared to the Trial Tests I had experienced as we had not received any quests that asked to kill each other here. That was why I believed that most of us would be able to stay alive and leave this dungeon.

***

When the chaos finally subsided, Joshua announced the new rules. The executive branch was composed of the party leaders, and anyone who was deemed to cause confusion or harm in the group would be in a trial that required voting to determine if the punishment would be necessary or not. The interesting point was that Revolucion’s traditional system from the past had been introduced now. Utilizing a system where everything was controlled by a single commander was common, but Joshua must have admitted that it was difficult to do so at the moment.

This new system would continue in the future as Joshua utilized democratic methods to judge and punish troublemakers. In addition, Revolucion had placed a differential in the voting rights based on the Awakened class, like The City of London[1].

“The CEO said he gets four votes since he’s the captain of the squad, party leaders get two votes, and the remaining members get one vote each… He said that this system will be not only applied to punish violators but also on other important issues,” Michael translated for me.

He began treating me with more respect since I had killed seven pawns, but that had been a piece of cake for me. I had not even shown one-fourth of my abilities and power yet.

“If you have a complaint, tell him now so that you don’t get stressed out later. Also, I think you should get more votes,” he continued.

Michael seemed to be concerned that I only got one vote to use.

“Ten. No, no. One hundred. You should have one hundred. I speak to Joshua, okay?”

Braun Nase behaved the same even after being punched by Michael, and Michael glared at him while gnashing his teeth.

“By the way, the mercenaries don’t have the right to vote. I can’t believe that they have become burdens. What do you want us to do with them?” Michael asked.

Joshua was about to have a meeting with party leaders about that, and Michael had to participate.

“It’s up to you guys. I’ll just vote,” I responded.

“Lee, you need to step up and do something. You’re aware that everyone’s looking at you and will follow your orders first. You should help shore up the CEO’s pride,” he said.

“You are still calling him ‘the CEO?’ That puppy?” I stared at him.

I called Joshua a ‘puppy’ on purpose to Michael, hoping that he would get out of Joshua’s shadow. However, it seemed like he had already stopped relying on Joshua.

“You’re rejecting it. Someone has to be the leader whether he is elected or not,” he pressed me.

“Go. Everyone is waiting for you.”

“Come with me. We need your advice desperately,” he almost begged.

“I’ve already told everything to that puppy, so it’s his problem now.”

“I’ll ask you one thing. Do you have the escape insignia?” he questioned.

“Of course.”

“Can we only get it from the boxes?” he asked.

“You can also cut off a person’s skin where the insignia is embedded and swallow it,” I said casually.

Michael hurriedly checked Braun Nase’s reaction, but the other man’s English proficiency wasn’t at the level to understand our conversation regardless of how hard he tried.

“...Stop joking around. Although it’s true, you must have told someone else,” he said.

“No, I have not.”

“Please don’t say that again,” he replied.

Michael stood up to attend the meeting, and it ended after a while. The first item was whether or not to keep the mercenaries with us or to leave them in the entrance room. The decision was made through voting, and there were thirty-two votes in total: four votes from the attack captain, two votes from each of the four party leaders, and one vote for each of the remaining twenty people. Therefore, the option that got more than sixteen votes would be the final decision.

The expected resistance of the mercenaries was completely neglected as the Awakened knew that overpowering them in the dungeon was easy despite their numbers. When the election was about to begin, things became hectic as the mercenaries rose with indignation. Joshua gave instructions to party leaders only with a gesture, and Michael brought both Braun Nase and me to Joshua. The mercenaries couldn’t follow us because they couldn’t see anything. They wandered in the darkness relying only on sound, so they looked like zombies.

We quickly voted in a corner, and twenty-one votes wanted to bring the mercenaries with us while ten were against it. The last one was an abstention vote from me. In conclusion, we had decided to take the mercenaries, but we weren’t doing it out of goodwill. The next item on the agenda was about that.

「Should we use them as strategic materials?」

It meant we would use them as human shields or inducements depending on the situation. Eighteen votes were against it, thirteen were in favor, and one abstained.

「Should we restrain them?」

Twenty-five were in favor, six were against it, and one abstained.

「Should we provide an equal amount of food supply to them?」

Twenty were against it, eleven were in favor, and one abstained.

As a result, we would bring and restrain them, but wouldn’t use and equalize our food supply with them. It was such an antinomic decision, but there was nothing we could do as the human mentality was complex. Even without me, things would have gone the same way. Revolucion’s traditional system had been created through this process, and the fate of mercenaries would have been determined by the votes of the Awakened.

Joshua ordered us to start hunting the mercenaries instead of monsters.

“...That’s fucking cruel.”

Michael frowned, and everyone began moving. A group of five Awakened jumped onto the mercenaries who were wandering in the dark. Then, I heard shouts from all directions.

“Are you guys crazy?”

“You all want a bump?”

“Aaaah!”

Of course, I heard the screams of the mercenaries who were panicking as well.

***

Although the harmony of newly organized parties and the entire attack position had become better, casualties were unavoidable. I intervened as minimally as possible since Joshua was already within my grasp, and the groups derived from Revolucion would soon be under my command. I needed to teach them how to catch fish since I couldn’t do everything for them and shove food in their mouths. That was the end of the first day.

Joshua enforced a vote again.

「Should we use mercenaries as strategic materials?」

Six votes were in favor, six were against, and twenty abstained. In tied cases, the decision rested not on a re-vote, but on the authority of the attack captain. Nevertheless, everyone looked at me instead of Joshua, and the mercenaries who were tied by a rope also looked around anxiously after the rumbling sound.

Joshua approached me and he gulped. Then, he led me away from others, and it was obvious what he wanted to discuss, so I spoke first.

“Choose whichever side you want,” I said.

“...I abstained,” he whispered.

I laughed inwardly as I knew that four out of six votes in favor were his.

“What is the point of using them as strategic material? It’ll only aggravate the chaos,” I told him.

The cost of abandoning humanity was disastrous. People learned that lesson bitterly from the Trial Tests, so there was no need to learn it now.

“If you keep acting like this, your group will soon be mine even if you don’t want to. Well, no. It will become mine as soon as I say one word right now,” I said.

Joshua was silent.

“I don’t want it to happen either. This group should be yours,” I added.

Because Revolucion was Joshua’s, and he was mine. There was nothing simpler than this.

“If you… really don’t want that to happen… shouldn’t you take a step back?” He stared at me.

“I’ll leave right away if you want me out,” I said firmly.

He didn’t answer as I brought shame on him, whose pride was totally crushed.

“You shouldn’t show this kind of expression to me and your group,” I added.

“What the hell are you talking about? My patience is almost gone,” he replied sharply.

“Don’t hold your anger in. Just laugh and relax like a true leader,” I answered.

“Ugh…” He lowered his gaze.

“I’m not going to tolerate it anymore. If you look at me like that again, the next item on the agenda will be about your life. Smile if you understand, puppy,” I snapped at him sharply.

I grabbed his hand, and he couldn’t shake it off no matter how much he tried. Then, I returned to the group and raised our hands in front of everyone.

“Michael, translate! I have every confidence in him,” I shouted.

Joshua added a word, and Michael began interpreting in both German and English.

“The CEO wants to proceed with an open ballot without an abstention choice from now on. He put it to a vote, so let’s start voting now.”

...? What is this novice doing?

1. London’s financial district is called the City of London. Not sure where the author got the voting right differential. Would be helpful if someone could shed some light! ?

Chapter 136

Joshua’s item on the agenda was passed by a narrow margin, so the voting system was now an open ballot without the option to abstain. There were two purposes of this new policy.

Our decisions were the result of weighing humanity, ethics, and individual selfish needs, and such a choice required a lot of responsibility. Abstaining was also an option before, but it indicated that people didn’t want to be accountable for their actions. Joshua blocked it as he wanted people to face difficult problems and be more responsible for their choices, whether it was due to individual conscience or other reasons. That was the first purpose.

The second purpose was to force my choice and make me participate in the group as I had been a bystander and abstaining votes from the very beginning. Joshua was aware that I had more power than him in the group and that everyone’s choice would be greatly affected by mine during the open ballot. However, he wanted to pull me out of the dark despite this risk.

What a child. I can’t believe he became the Second Virtue.

After the result of the election came out, my eyes met Joshua’s as he was looking at me.

“There will be side effects, but this is the best for now,” he said.

“Yes, that’s how you do it,” I replied.

He frowned, wrinkling his nose. Perhaps my reaction had been different from his expectation.

***

Joshua imposed a discipline that reminded me of my military days in the past. All actions, including eating meals and sleeping, had to be done with party members from now on. That was his first code of conduct.

“It’s our turn,” Michael said.

Each party was taking turns guarding the mercenaries who were tied to the rope. We moved towards them.

“I need to talk to you,” the mercenary captain said to me, and his ruined face looked much better after getting the healers’ treatment.

“You can speak in English now, but it’s too late,” I replied bluntly.

“I know how things are going. You guys pretend this is a democracy, but it’s not. You have the authority to reset everything,” he said.

“So, what’s your point?” I asked.

“I just wanted to thank you on behalf of all of us. It seems like we are still alive, thanks to you,” he whispered.

“If you didn’t stop Joshua… We would be dead by now… Damn it,” he added.

His face quickly turned red as the more he spoke, the more emotional he became. On top of that, the pain must have kicked in. He continued while grimacing, “But are you going to keep us tied up like this? This doesn’t help anyone. We fucking know that we don’t have power here to attack anyone, but we can support you guys in other ways.”

“Do you know what’s more dangerous than monsters?” I asked.

“I can control my guys, but if you continue treating us like this, I won’t be able to handle them soon,” he warned me while ignoring my question.

“That’s why we are determined to keep you tied up, and it’s no use complaining to me. You know how the group works, right?” I replied.

“You can change everything,” he said.

“You haven’t seen anything.”

“Do you fucking think that we can’t even hear anything because we are blind? I heard you are the strongest. Sigh. Take command. We will help you as much as we can. Are you really going to depend on a novice bastard who’s only been fiddling with money?” He slightly raised his voice.

Michael shook his head.

“Michael!”

The mercenary captain retorted to Michael in German, and when Michael responded, the mercenaries began raising their voices. Meanwhile, Joshua had brought his four party members over: Yellow Hair, Beanpole, Fatty, and Tiny Eyes.

“We should double-check if there are any loose ties. Could you help me?” Joshua asked.

“Sure,” I replied.

The mercenary captain raised his head toward Joshua’s voice and burst into resentment, but Joshua didn’t blink an eye at all. Instead, he tightened the ties of the mercenary captain.

“If an issue occurs, it will start from these people,” Joshua said.

“You should think about the future after we get out of here. Even though they are just mercenaries, things will become hectic when the public finds out that a number of them have gone missing at once,” I responded.

“I shouldn’t have brought them in the first place… You didn’t explain anything back then.” He looked at me as if he was blaming me.

“You weren’t even aware of my power at that time, so me giving you advice would have been more embarrassing to you. It’s your group and your responsibility, including everything that happens after we go out,” I emphasized.

“I’m thinking about it, especially how much money I should give them to keep this a secret. Money might not solve everything, so I wonder if this is worth taking the risk,” Joshua said out loud to make sure the mercenary captain heard him. Then, the captain shut his mouth and listened to our conversation calmly.

“You will need a lot of people to run the organization later. The Awakened are not enough, and you know that better than anyone else,” I said.

“Well, I don’t know about that. Even the Awakened seem to trust you more than me.”

I smirked.

“They are mercenaries, you novice. They are loyal to whomever gives them money,” I replied.

“But they are like this even after I gave them money,” Joshua answered.

“Things are different now. Pay them ten times higher. Then, they’ll even give you their souls and bite me without hesitation if you tell them to. They know where the money comes from,” I said.

He responded, “Are you… that confident? I’m not saying that the mercenaries can use their weapons and become stronger outside. There’s something scarier than guns in the world out there.”

Joshua seemed to be recalling the warning I gave him the other day as there wasn’t a rude look in his eyes. He still sounded arrogant, but he was saying it that way because he actually didn’t understand me.

“Ugh, you are talking about money again. Since you are well aware that there are more scary things out there, I don’t need to explain more to you. Also, I don’t think it’s smart to keep the mercenaries like this,” I said.

He asked, “Isn’t this your first time speaking your mind?”

“Yes, as you wanted.”

“Then, be the party leader. Only the party leader is qualified to submit an item,” he replied.

He didn’t tell me to become the attack captain as he wanted to keep the position. Then, Michael interjected, “I’ll bring it up. Let’s ask for others' opinions.”

“Let me say something before you put it to the vote,” the mercenary captain interrupted hurriedly.

***

The result of the vote had changed, probably because of the mercenary captain’s speech or because humanity here had not yet been destroyed. The mercenary captain began to calm his subordinates as he had promised, and Joshua resolved the mercenaries’ backlash against him with money. He decided to change the contract and increase the payment to a great extent.

The mercenary captain finally took the opportunity to talk to me.

“I won’t forget what you’ve done for us.”

Then, he returned to his crowd quickly, and he was correct. He would never forget my kindness, so if Joshua ordered him to shoot me in the future, he would take one shot at my heart instead of shooting multiple shots and giving me unbearable pain. That was how mercenaries showed their gratitude.

“What did he say?” Joshua asked.

Although the captain was careful, Joshua must have seen him talking to me.

“He said thank you,” I answered.

“Is it fun?”

“What?”

“To control me. I think you’re enjoying this. You shouldn’t have told me the truth of what the captain said,” he said.

“You little punk. I told you not to blow the reputation you gained from society,” I responded.

“Why in the world…”

“When the power of your group was going towards me, you should’ve protected them more than anyone else. Even if you didn’t come up with the idea of collecting the mercenaries’ weapons, someone else would’ve said it first. Then, you should’ve convinced the captain as if you couldn’t help it. You also submitted a voting item to determine their fate. If I were you, I would have hugged them. If you were wary of me, that would have been the best way to get more people on your side, you idiot,” I said.

“You’ve seen everything, but how can you say such a thing? If I didn’t do anything, they would have rioted. This was the best decision for the group, and I prioritized the public’s interest before my personal greed…” He was being ridiculous.

“Shut up. I’m embarrassed even listening to you. You lost your group to me, a rando. Is this all you can do?”

“Ah, okay. You’re staying to mock me. I’ll accept it readily since we need you to survive,” he taunted.

I said, “You’re such a fool. It’s not too late. Gather the mercenaries and make your people trust you to the extent that they will be loyal to you despite my power. Then, you’ll be able to go against me.”

“Ah…”

Joshua bit his lower lip and stared at me as if he had suddenly realized something.

“Why are you doing this if you’re not trying to ridicule me?”

“I’m tired of repeating the same thing over and over,” I replied.

“You want me to accept the nonsense that I’m your man?” He frowned.

“Things are going that way already.”

“You are so…”

“Do as much as you can to knock me down. In order to do that, you should unite your group as one first. The mercenaries might seem useless, but keep in mind that you are the one who brought them in,” I said.

I was certain that the mercenaries would have been utilized as strategic resources in the past, and the ones who survived were murdered in the end. I patted Joshua on his shoulder and got up. He just looked up at me with a face full of shame.

***

The mercenaries were now responsible for chores such as cleaning the monster corpses, heating up and distributing food. Any trivial tasks that made the Awakened more comfortable were now their job. They had difficulties as they couldn’t see very far, but they were slowly overcoming and getting used to it. In addition, both parties[1] had agreed to fight hand to hand if conflicts arose. The tension still remained, but the leaders had come to terms.

Meanwhile, Joshua was inspired by my words and spent his break time talking to both the group members and mercenaries. It was maintenance time to prepare ourselves before attacking the next room.

“Follow me, Michael,” I called him.

“...Did anything happen?”

“I should reinforce your skills whenever I have time,” I said.

“You are going to teach me?” He widened his eyes with joy.

Braun Nase seemed to have read the situation faster than Michael. He hurried to drink his soup from the tray and ran toward us.

“Me. Me. Teach me. Hard. Please.”

The other two party members followed Braun Nase and copied his short English. I had asked Joshua to put the two most useless people in my party, and he had placed two girls. One was glamorous and the other had a pair of glasses on; they were nicknamed Glamor and Four-Eyes respectively.

“Please.”

“Teach us. Please.”

1. The Awakened and the mercenaries. ?

Chapter 137

We had killed four pawns, but the attack formation we used against the monsters collapsed when thirteen pawns sprinted toward us by jumping over their fellows’ dead bodies.

“Keuaaaaak!”

They wielded their log-like limbs and shoved their gigantic horns indiscriminately to squeeze in. Joshua looked at me, obviously begging for help.

I scolded him loudly, “You idiot. How long are you going to depend on me? Make everyone look up to you! Make them rely on you!”

Joshua grimaced while glaring at me evilly before he turned to the front to face the monsters.

[You have activated Odin’s Wrath.]

[Target: Michael’s Dagger]

I yelled at Michael, “Protect the attack captain[1], and do exactly what I taught you. Go!”

He pushed Joshua aside, who was on the verge of being smashed by the monster, then thrust his dagger into a pawn's stomach. The monster was charred immediately and torn into pieces. Michael quickly rolled backward as he sensed another pawn trying to attack him, and he automatically handed over his dagger to Joshua.

“Aaaaaaah!”

It was neither a scream nor a shout. It was Joshua’s madness.

“CEO!”

“Attack captain!”

“Joshua!”

People called him different names, but it didn’t matter. The important thing was that everyone was swept away by his lunacy.

“Don’t back down. Kill them!” Joshua shrieked.

I jumped up high to the ceiling and saw a fierce battlefield underneath. Then, I fell heavily and trampled a pawn’s nut.

Crunch!

At the same time, Devi’s Sword fell out from my sheath and swept through the area. Nine of the pawns stopped moving at once, and the dealers[2] were jumping into them like wild dogs after being shaken up by Joshua’s madness. When they touched the pawns, their heads dropped to the ground as my sword sliced off their necks.

The Awakened weren’t aware of what they were doing, similar to how Joshua was confused when he first killed a monster. No one cared about a skill’s cooldown time or the corpses on the ground as they were obsessed with killing all the monsters here, thinking that it was the only way to survive.

Some of them possessed skills that generated airwaves, and the various energies filled the space and disappeared at once. After that, they still moved around in a panic, screaming and stabbing dead bodies while gnashing their teeth. Some of them even dug up the eyes of the corpses. The dealers with long-distance attack skills had left the formation earlier but joined back in now. Then, everyone began to ravage pawns' bodies and mourn loudly.

“Aaaaaargh!”

Meanwhile, Yellow Hair and Michael were fighting against a pawn, and the pawn seemed to have a hunch that the sparks from Yellow Hair’s dagger would mangle its skin if it even touched it. Michael ran toward the back of the crouching pawn and called Glamor and Four-Eyes[3] over. The fight had become one versus four. I finished the two pawns that I was dealing with, then joined Michael’s side. I smashed the pawn’s back and gripped its heart right before it punched Glamor in the face, then felt its heart burst. Up to that point, everything happened in a blink of an eye from the novices’ perspective.

Glamor screamed shrilly when the pawn collapsed, “Kiyaaaaak!”

She had been closing her eyes out of reflex as the pawn was about to hit her face. When nothing happened, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at the pawn on the ground and me alternately. She was looking at me with astonishment and relief.

“It’s over. Clear,” I told Michael.

He didn’t hear me as he was breathing heavily.

“What?” he asked.

“I said, ‘clear.’”

Micahel looked around hurriedly since everyone was still crying so loudly that we couldn’t hear the groans of the injured ones. Then, he grasped the situation.

“Stop! Stop!” he screamed and began to separate the group members from the corpses. I used my chin to point at Joshua, giving a hint to Glamor, and she ran toward him. Joshua was quite severely wounded and couldn’t get up without help. I also sent Four-Eyes over, and Joshua stood up with the help of two women.

“Attention!” Joshua shouted and frowned after vomiting blood. Things were chaotic, and the mercenaries who could only hear what was happening the entire time were more frightened. Joshua looked at me, and he was somehow managing to stand up despite the pain. He shouted again without taking his eyes off me, “Attention!”

All eyes were on him, and he started giving instructions quickly.

***

The Awakened had faced the most pawns since entering the dungeon. As a result, Joshua’s ribs had been shattered like glass, Braun Nase’s abdomen had been pierced by the pawn’s horn, and Beanpole[4] had become unconscious due to a dent in his skull. Fatty[5] had the most serious injuries as a pawn had rammed into his bare body. He was still alive due to the tanker-type skill ‘Solidification,’ but civilians would have died instantly on the spot.

There were two healers in Joshua’s group, and he sent them to Beanpole and Fatty. There were only two civilian doctors, and they were busy treating the others. I headed to Braun Nase, and he was also on the verge of death. The number of healers was limited and they were also restrained by skill cooldown times.

“Please….help… It hurts…a lot… Save me…. Don’t want to die…” Braun Nase gasped out.

“He can’t survive,” Michael commented and looked at the Braun Nase with pity for the first time. The previous battle was like a panic sell[6]. People who had not experienced it didn’t understand the feelings of those who had been impacted by the phenomenon. The important thing was that once an individual experienced it, they became more intuitive about their status and tried not to make the same mistakes. Therefore, it was worth using my E-class ‘Healing’ insignia.

A pool of silver light burst out of my chest and it wrapped around Braun Nase’s body. He widened his eyes while watching his abdomen heal incredibly quickly. Then, he slowly closed his eyes. Michael looked at me hurriedly.

“He’s not dead. He was finally able to pass out,” I reassured him.

***

The Second Virtue’s major skill was Osiris’s Domain, and when he activated it to its peak, it summoned a number of shadows to the extent that it looked like he had a mini-army. That was why the Second Virtue itself was called One Man Corps.

However, his true power lay in Revolucion, so no one challenged his hegemony. He was mad and ruthless but could be merciful even to enemies sometimes. He had expanded his power by embracing his enemies under his control, but I had refused to go under him in the past.

“Joshua.”

He looked up at me without saying a word.

“...”

Those eyes were the ones I had been waiting to see! Now, he looked like a true Virtue, and I was so happy that my whole body filled with energy. Just as people who had not experienced panic didn’t know about it, this was a joy that only a fosterer could understand. My heart began pounding like the time when I recognized Woo Yeon-Hee’s tremendous development as a swift surge of gratification excited me. My body trembled.

Those eyes! I worked so hard to see those eyes!

I had consistently ridiculed him to motivate him and volunteered to be his enemy to distract him from the fear of the dungeon. Of course, this method was never appropriate in regular society as people’s animosity and despair would reach their peak.

However, Joshua was born to be the leader of Revolucion, and he needed to overcome them and break out of the egg for the group.

[You have used the ‘Healing’ insignia.]

[Target: The Second Virtue]

His face became more comfortable, and he looked around after he got up. The dungeon was full of moans of the wounded after a furious battle. The rage in his eyes toward me disappeared, and he smiled faintly.

“I have changed my mind, Lee. You are..” he said.

“Call me Odin,” I replied while having high expectations for what he was going to say next.

“Odin… That’s a magnificent name, and I think you deserve to be called that. That’s why… I need to make you my person,” he continued, “I will show you after we get out of here how far I can go. Then, you’ll be able to see the reality, so, please… Please protect us from dying if that’s possible. I’ll manage the rest.”

He was confident, and there was no need to whip him anymore. My supervision was over, and the only thing left for me to do was to claim him under me when he became a leader.

“Michael!” I shouted.

Michael came running.

“Help Joshua,” I said.

“It’s okay.” Joshua shook his head.

“You won’t be able to run. Help Joshua and follow me.”

“Ah! Everyone is…” Joshua replied in haste.

“Let them rest. Only we are going. Before that…” I interrupted him.

I only wanted to bring these two because they needed to witness my true power.

[Would you like to reset the quest ‘Baclan Extermination?’]

[Baclan Extermination: Killing Baclan soldier 27/30]

Before I began, I erased the accumulated number of killed pawns before getting into an attacking posture.

[You have reset the quest ‘Baclan Extermination.’]

[Baclan Extermination: Killing Baclan soldier 0/30]

“Change the method of collecting trophies to ‘agreement,’” I commanded.

[The method of collecting trophies had been changed to ‘agreement.’]

“Joshua, do it your way next time. Follow me,” I said.

1. Joshua ?

2. Attackers ?

3. The party members who were considered the most useless that Joshua had placed into Seon-Hu’s team ?

4. One of the members of Joshua’s team. ?

5. Another member of Joshua’s team. ?

6. A massive selling phenomenon caused by panic over the rapid market fluctuations. ?

Chapter 138

To Joshua, I was a selfish, sadistic and anti-social guy who lived in my own thoughts. I had called him ‘novice’ and told him to knock me down when no one else in society had been that blatantly rude toward him. Everyone was always smiling at him, so whenever Joshua faced me, he had no choice but to remember that this was a lawless hellhole that was totally isolated from the outside world. He was confident that he would make me feel helpless if he managed to get out alive, so he seemed to be only thinking about his future plans.

He wanted to convert his plans into action so badly, but his thought was nipped in the bud by my cold attitude and power during the last battle. It was his first time being overwhelmed by absolute madness and he had to admit that. Anyway, that motivated the group members, who had been only expecting me to step up and protect them, to begin joining the battle after him. They weren’t gung ho because of Joshua’s financial strength and background. Instead, they were inspired by his lunacy.

‘Is it because of Berlin Telecom? The bloody relationship of the historical Karjan family[1]?’ Joshua thought.

Joshua was aware that those things were meaningless in this world. He had an intuition that he would never forget the moment when the atmosphere totally changed. Therefore, he felt renewed despite his severe chest pain. He felt like he had been born again.

His task became clearer, and the top priority was to bring the Awakened and the mercenaries back together, not to knock me down, but for the group’s overall survival. In addition, he changed his mind and decided to placate me instead of taking revenge on me. He was determined to do everything he could to bring me into his group, whether it was legitimate or unjustifiable. He thought his pride didn’t matter since I was worth that much. He wanted to teach me the strict rules of capitalism and enlighten me about the fact that there was a greater power than the System in the dungeon. According to his plan, this would be the first step toward conciliation.

Joshua was excited to use what he had learned from me, but that brief moment of joy…

***

Gulp.

Joshua swallowed his saliva, and Michael became speechless. The corridor and rooms they quickly entered were full of monster corpses with destroyed heads and pierced holes in their chest.

[You have been distributed 0.16 points.]

[You have been distributed 0.16 points.]

…

[You have been distributed 0.16 points.]

The hunting quest was already finished, and more than thirty notification messages popped up. Joshua and Michael were busy following me through the opened doors as piles of dead bodies were everywhere. After a while, the two were startled by something running from the opposite side at a great speed. It was moving too fast for them to identify it, and the winds it caused when it sped by resembled storm winds. Their hair billowed out crazily, and the gusts of air slapped their faces painfully. They tightened their eyes reflexively.

“This path is clear.”

Joshua opened his eyes after hearing a familiar voice and looked at me. The only blood on my body was dripping from my palm. When he realized I had sprinted by seconds earlier at an unbelievable speed, Joshua felt goosebumps rise. The two of them seemed to have different thoughts when looking at me.

‘That is crazy! How can a human being… Can I be like that?’ Michael thought.

‘I didn’t know he was able to do this much… His physical ability exceeds common sense. It would be difficult to restrain him even if all the mercenaries and the Awakened work together. I should bring up his parents’ business more to attract him. Mmm… He better have an attachment to his parents,’ Joshua thought.

“Listen as you follow me. There are things called ‘dungeon boxes’ in each dungeon,” I said while taking a step forward. I continued to describe the difference between dungeon and regular boxes, types of dungeon compositions, alarm monsters, combat quests, and boss monster quests.

My tone became more relaxed toward Joshua and I no longer used a deliberately rude and arrogant voice. I was like an experienced fellow sharing information and giving tips about dungeons to younger ones. Joshua, of course, had noticed the change in my attitude and felt good. When he realized he had been finally recognized by me and was willing to accept the fact, his face flushed and became burning hot.

“Joshua.”

When I called him, he bit his lower lip because he didn’t know how to answer.

‘Should I say ‘yes’ like before? Or should I retort by saying ‘what?’ Joshua thought.

He knew it was a meaningless concern, but he was unhappy with how he was feeling.

“This is a ‘tutorial’ for you. Well, you’ll have a real tutorial next time since I won’t be by your side then,” I said.

“You don’t need to teach me everything now, and you’ll have no choice but to be with us in the future,” he replied.

“I can’t wait to see what will happen when we head out. It won’t take long. Follow me,” I responded sarcastically.

Whoosh-

Joshua looked around to find me as I had vanished in an instant. He saw my shadow at the end of the corridor and watched me disappear as if I was being sucked into the room.

“Isn’t that amazing? We are… greater than I thought,” Michael said.

Michael had been politely calling Joshua a ‘CEO,’ but he no longer did it. Joshua didn’t care.

“That might be the only thing you see,” Joshua replied.

“Huh?”

“He must have gone through so many hells to be that strong. We should respect him for that,” Joshua continued.

“We should train hard and catch up, and it doesn’t seem to be impossible. We can do it.”

“Haha,” Joshua laughed.

“Laugh as much as you want. I would have laughed like you if I was in your shoes.”

“No, it’s not that,” Joshua looked at Michael.

“Then?”

“I have been watching you carefully. Let’s do this together. The position currently doesn’t exist, but I’ll appoint you as the deputy attack captain and establish new authority,” Joshua said.

“...”

“You were going to follow Odin, right?” Joshua asked.

“Odin?”

“That’s what he wants to be called,” Joshua explained.

“He hasn’t told me that.”

Because you didn’t get recognized by him.

Joshua smirked inwardly and bit his lower lip again.

“If Odin was going to bring you with him, he would have told you already. He would have also told you to call him ‘Odin,’” Joshua added.

“So why did he only tell that to…”

“Odin will remain in our group anyway. You’ll see,” Joshua said.

[You have been distributed 0.16 points.]

Notification messages began popping up again.

***

It wasn’t just speed. The Baclan warrior in the combat quest was much stronger than any other monsters I had faced. Joshua would have thought I wouldn’t have problems killing it up to that point. However, as soon as the boss monster’s room opened, we saw dozens of Baclan soldiers and warriors swarming in there. There was also a gigantic demon with blazing eyes that was slowly getting up in the center.

The Awakened had been calling the entrance room and corridor ‘hell’ as they had been fighting against pawns for survival, but the current sight made Joshua wonder whether the boss room was the actual entrance to true hell. Joshua and Micahel were completely overwhelmed.

Even Odin can’t survive in there…

Joshua became speechless, and his body trembled as if it was instinctively warning him to run away. Then, Joshua remembered what Odin had been emphasizing.

“The group’s survival depends on you. Don’t blow away the reputation you gained from society.”

“You are still a novice, so you need my help.”

“Do as much as you can to knock me down.”

Joshua realized that I had known what was waiting for us from the beginning and that I had been whipping him cruelly to mentally train him and save everyone.

“This is a ‘tutorial’ for you. Well, you’ll have a real tutorial next time since I won’t be by your side then.”

He also noticed that I had tried awakening him since he was the leader. However, Joshua had never imagined there would be such a hell out here. He felt helpless and spaced out. He couldn’t see anything and could only hear the terrible breathing of the monsters.

“Killing the boss monster determines whether we succeed in conquering this dungeon or not,” I said.

My voice sounded too calm for a man who opened the gates to hell, and Joshua came back to his senses probably because my tone had soothed him a little bit. He blinked rapidly and saw a monster being blown away by an unknown force. Then, it exploded in the air, scattering its flesh and blood all over the place. It happened once more with another pawn.

Three monsters rushed at me, and I immediately sliced off their necks with Devi’s Sword. The energy formed in the blade swept away the monsters that were at the edge and began drawing smaller orbits toward the center of the monsters.

Zing- Zing-

The pawns’ heads danced in the air, and the bodies that lost their necks collapsed on the ground heavily. Blood flowed out from them and soaked the entire ground. Joshua had no power in his body as if his head had been cut off.

That is a massacre.

Michael caught Joshua when he was about to fall back. Michael’s hands were shaking, his eyes were dilated beyond measure, and his pupils were trembling. He looked at me walking toward the boss monster while the demon was sprinting toward me. That demon shook the earth’s core and seemed to smash everything it saw.

“Odin!”

Joshua shouted, and his cry echoed.

“Odiiiiiiin-”

Even before the echo died down, the demon was under my foot. I grabbed its neck, which was five times bigger than my body, and lifted it. Then, I punched the monster’s chest multiple times. The sight of the boss suffering in pain was truly bizarre to Joshua, and he blankly stared at me as I handled the demon like a mere toy.

Odin is the real devil.

The situation was so surreal that it felt like a nightmare. Heads were rolling around the ground, and pools of blood and dead bodies were suffocating him. On top of that, a demon that looked to have crawled out of hell was getting killed by the stronger devil[2], and it couldn’t even resist.

1. Made up family, no real-world reference ?

2. Seon-Hu. ?

Chapter 139

It was night when we came out. While the survivors looked up at the moon with overwhelming emotions, the mercenaries who guarded the dungeon entrance and Joshua’s close subordinates gathered around us. They became speechless when they saw our miserable appearances. We had bloody scabs and wounds all over our bodies. Then, they ran toward their leaders.

Joshua walked towards me, ignoring his subordinates, and whispered as if the shock he had experienced from the boss monster’s room hadn’t left him yet, “I’ll escort you to my mansion.”

“No, I’d appreciate it if you sent me a car. I’ll stay at the Wilson Hotel,” I replied.

***

“You should go to the hospital,” one of Joshua’s subordinates said.

“No, head to the mansion,” Joshua replied.

“But…”

“Things will get more serious from now on. Go to the mansion,” Joshua said firmly.

The man got an eerie feeling from Joshua’s eyes and voice—he was acting differently from when he carried out a significant project in the office. The man turned to the mercenary captain, who was in the same vehicle. He was the one who had recommended the captain to Joshua.

The captain’s team had distinguished themselves in wars from the onset of the Bosnian Civil War until the signing of the Dayton Treaty. They were even called the ‘Skeletons of the Balkans,’ so people called the captain a ‘skeleton leader.’ However, he looked really haggard now.

‘What happened in that supernatural space called a dungeon?’ the man wondered as everyone who went in had changed a lot.

“Captain, I sincerely apologize for mistreating you and showing poor leadership in the dungeon.” Joshua looked at the mercenary captain.

The captain replied slowly, “At the time… everyone was panicking…”

Those were memories they wanted to erase from their head immediately.

“About the verbal contracts,” Joshua said.

“If you promise me one thing…”

“Your people will never go back into the dungeon. It will never happen again, and you’ll be in charge of the outside. But we need more people,” Joshua added.

“How many do you have in mind?”

“The more, the better. Can you recruit, though? Right now, it is…” Joshua hesitated.

The captain became lost in thought. He felt weird calculating the number of mercenaries needed when he couldn’t even imagine seeing the light outside the dungeon a few hours ago.

Why now? the captain thought.

He was about to burst into tears, so he hurriedly opened the car window. The strong wind and the moonlight in the night sky reminded him that he had come back alive. He was finally back to the place where he was supposed to be. While the captain was suppressing his tears, Joshua patted him on the shoulder.

“I’m sorry, captain,” Joshua said.

“Ahem. I’ll go to America as soon as we wrap this up,” the captain responded.

“America?”

“Have you heard of Whitewater? They are proper business organizations, not freelancers like us,” the captain answered.

Joshua replied, “I don’t know much about the private security market.”

“The growth of Whitewater has been insane since the 8.11 terrorist act. The entire industry seems to be focusing on the war in Afghanistan, but they will probably…”

Joshua nodded as the captain explained.

“I hope it’s not too late. Please hurry,” Joshua replied.

The car became silent again. Then, the captain recalled the screams from the dark in the dungeon, and Joshua remembered the scene he witnessed in the boss’s room. Joshua still couldn’t believe how dreadful my ability was, as I treated the demon and monsters like toys. His brain no longer functioned whenever he saw my fearsome power, but since he was away from me now, he organized his thoughts one by one.

Joshua had planned to pressure me with his family’s strength by making me succumb to capitalism and slowly conciliate me by driving me to despair. However, Joshua now realized that I was in a class of my own, a being on a whole different level from anyone else in the world.

People stated that individual force was now meaningless, but my ability seemed to be the greatest of all time to Joshua. He wondered what kind of weapon could defeat me, since I was so fast and strong. Considering how I had slain the demon, Joshua believed that I could easily avoid gunshots and instantly kill those who aimed their guns at me. To Joshua, things had happened in the blink of an eye.

We can’t control him by force. If I cannot kill him… Joshua thought.

He thought there had to be a way to kill me. For instance, shooting me from a distance beyond my line of sight, or luring me to a random place while detonating an explosive unexpectedly. The mercenary captain sitting next to him was a professional at those tasks.

Odin is human, like us, but… would that work? Ah, it’s annoying.

He thought of bringing in the government, but that was digging his own grave. Another issue was that he had approached me for the same purpose as me, and that we both wanted each other. This was a game, and the loser would go under. There was no opportunity for Joshua to win under my rules, but he thought his rules would also not work well for him. If he impacted my family business, he knew I would retaliate recklessly, neglecting social norms. I could afford to be outside the law.

Ah, what should I do?

“Book a luxury room under the name ‘Leonard Lee.’ The hotel is the Wilson Garden in Berlin,” Joshua instructed the guy in the passenger seat.

A moment later…

“Someone just reserved a room with the same name,” the man said.

“Upgrade it to the suite at the Royal Penthouse,” Joshua responded.

“They said he booked that room.”

“Are you sure?”

Joshua questioned as if it couldn’t be true.

“I’ll check it again.”

However, the answer was the same. There were only twelve Royal Penthouse suites that were modeled after the Austrian palace. They offered every service, including butlers and chefs, and the rooms cost seventy thousand dollars per night. They were usually empty except when the German government served state guests because even billionaires rarely booked a suite due to their price. Joshua became even more astonished after learning that I had reserved a suite for thirty nights instead of just one.

“You better report to me on Leonard Lee and his family’s business by tomorrow morning,” Joshua said.

“Yes, sir. I’ll hurry up.”

Joshua stayed up all night and told his group members not to open the dungeon boxes yet. He spent time overhauling the group system and received reports about me the next morning. Obviously, all the data regarding me, including the family business, was fake, and Leonard Lee didn’t exist. To be exact, the business and person that had been present at the time of recruitment had now suddenly vanished.

Was it because of this?

Joshua was pleased rather than angry. He realized that I had intentionally revealed my true identity by staying in a luxurious suite and accepted his fight. He knew that I was telling him to try as much as he could to knock me down.

If we can fight based on this world’s rules, I can never lose to you. I’ll rip you apart.

Joshua was ready to head his family home.

***

Joshua’s family reprimanded him and questioned his ability to run the business, but now wasn’t the time to tell them the secret. However, he was still able to seek help from them, as they loved him very much. He received files managed by the U.S. Treasury and Department of Commerce, and the documents contained information about money transactions. Joshua was aware that the initial authorized capital was required in order to record a fake business on paper, so he searched the money’s source.

“Lawrence Cable Market. Lawrence Lee,” he muttered.

When he listed the owner of the company, his subordinate phoned the butler of Joshua’s family home to ask for help in investigating the transactions secretly.

“Driver Gold. Robert Young. Jeff Merson.”

An endless number of faxes came in, and Joshua eventually burst with joy after looking at the file for more than half a day.

“I got him!”

He finally found the funds from the Cayman Islands and noticed that I actually took a part in society and dealt with the laws quite well. He realized that I had created Leonard Lee and the fake family by covering them up with multiple paper companies under more than a hundred million dollars of funds from the Cayman Islands. There was a twelve-digit transfer code number in his hand, and that number would lead him to my Cayman Islands vault. This time, Joshua phoned the butler directly.

<Joshua: The transfer code number is 992311417922. It’s Silverman in Cayman.>

<Butler: The elders are watching you, sir.>

<Joshua: Yeah, I know. I won’t make them worried. After this…>

Then, he heard a loud noise over the phone, even though the house had always been quiet.

My home is a place where there’s no disturbance at all…

<Joshua: What’s going on?>

<Butler: You don’t need to worry about it. Could you please tell me the number again?>

Although he was favored by his family, he didn’t have enough authority to intervene in their business, and he had a long way to go until he reached that point. However, Joshua took the butler’s response calmly this time and didn’t swear. Before entering the dungeon, his ultimate goal had been to join his family’s board of directors and become a member of the Bilderberg Club. However, his heart was now wriggling with greater ambition. He was planning a revolution. If he could bring me in and complete the group, it was possible for him to break down the status quo.

A few seconds later, the fax machine began pushing out papers, and his close subordinate took them out. The man stood firm and only looked at Joshua with a slight frown. Joshua stood up himself and approached him.

“Umm… this is…”

The man slurred the end of his sentence, and Joshua somehow felt uneasy. Then, he took the paper shaking in the man’s trembling hand. He laughed when he checked the paper, but it wasn’t a pleasant smile, as my safe name was…

「Corporation. Hallo[1], Joshua」

Then, the man’s phone rang. As he put it to his ear, his eyes suddenly widened and he looked at Joshua.

“Sir!”

“I know what it is. It’s all good. We can start over here…”

“No, your family is under attack!” the man shouted.

When Joshua heard the term ‘attack,’ he remembered the sight he had witnessed in the boss’s room. The faces of the elderly at home overlapped with the monsters’ decapitated heads in his memory. He could see blood flowing out from the heads and quickly dyeing his house. Joshua immediately regretted shadowing me.

Why the hell did I do this to this horrible being?!

Joshua came to his senses after hearing the sound of news on the television.

“The mark’s intensive selling has caused a plunge in European Currency by 2.25 percent, so the countries in the EMS[2] are…”

The economic channel was already broadcasting the attack as breaking news.

“Is that what’s under attack?” Joshua asked.

The man stared at him, wondering if Joshua was all right because Joshua seemed to be actually relieved. Joshua quickly blinked his eyes.

“Sir…?”

Joshua’s eyes blurred.

If Odin really started all this… no… I can’t believe this. It must be just a coincidence!

1. German hello ?

2. European Monetary System ?

Chapter 140

Germany had been vanquished in World War II, but the Karjan family had been able to survive. However, the national division of East and West was quite burdensome to them, and they had lost power for a while. When Germany was unified and its economy faltered due to the unification fund, the Karjan family was finally incorporated into the forces that created the world's policies. In other words, they had regained their heyday.

“I’ve been waiting for you, Lee. Welcome.”

This old butler, whom I didn’t know by name, must have been at the heart of modern German history. In his prime, he must have controlled the European economy behind the curtain.

I entered the main house of the Karjan family, and the butler guided me to the guest room of the historic mansion. The Karjan board of directors had been called there, and several seats were vacant as some of them had not arrived in the country. Everyone’s eyes were on me.

“I’d like to tell you the story of a man who attacked the Bank of England.”

The actual power broker of the family was Aron von Karjan, a noble old man who was sitting on the seat reserved for the head of the family.

“As you already know, that guy earned a reputation and money after destroying the Bank of England, but the world doesn’t know much about how he had to suffer from the lawsuit for fourteen years. Even people who are quite aware of it know nothing except that it was due to an incident in France in 1988. Aren’t you curious about the truth?” Aron asked.

“You’ve already told me,” I replied.

“Then, I will be brief and concise. Stop the attack. I’ll pay you the loss out of my pocket, so take it as a secret fund.”

I responded, “You must have misunderstood. LTCM is under Jonathan Investment Finance Group, but this investment is…”

The old guy interrupted me.

“This attack! It’s not an investment!”

He shouted, and all the directors seemed to be afraid of the old man’s words. However, his anger didn’t agitate me at all.

“This investment was initiated by LTCM alone, and all of the hedge funds under our group, not just LTCM, move at their own discretion,” I replied calmly.

Cough. Cough.

The old man coughed multiple times. He looked precarious, but no one even looked at him. Well, they couldn’t, because of the strict rules of the Karjan family that governed this space. The old man’s cough died down, and he nodded to the butler. Then, the butler sat across from me.

“You call it an investment, but it’s an attack on the entire European economy. You already know how the European economy has been since the collapse of the Bank of England. At this time, when the stagnant global economy is about to revive itself by overcoming the impact of the 8.11 terrorist attacks, this attack is bound to have a crucial effect even on the private sector. Lee, am I wrong?”

The butler acted like he was possessed by the Wall Street ghost.

“Then, why did you visit us if your group’s hedge funds act at their own discretion?” the butler asked.

“That is what I meant by you misunderstanding me. I’m just here to meet my friend,” I replied.

“Your friend?”

“The representative of Berlin Telecom, his name is Joshua. He invited me here,” I responded casually.

“He never told me that.”

“You were busy checking my identity, so I had to reveal my private information. Only a few people know that I’m the largest shareholder of Jonathan Group. It was a huge decision for me, but I guess the timing was bad. Anyway, I hope you keep the secret,” I said.

The Karjan elders couldn’t take their eyes off me.

“Joshua invited you, right?” the butler questioned.

“Yes, it has been a while, but I’m very uncomfortable here right now. I also don’t like how LTCM invests.”

“Then, could you please make a statement on the group’s position? Speculative forces are joining the offensive line after LTCM because of Jonathan Investment’s move. LTCM is under your group. People think that LTCM would never participate in a fight that they would lose.”

“You know that’s ridiculous, right? LTCM is under our group, not just me. Regardless of my personal desires, the group has a duty to support them,” I replied.

“Please look at the forest, not just the trees, Lee.”

“Let’s think about the situation that LTCM is facing. After they went bankrupt during the Russian financial crisis, we brought them in. They became desperate to make up for that failure,” I answered.

“You guys are attacking the European economy, so you will be unable to avoid criticism.”

“The real attack was done on Asia in 1997. Okay, let’s say that this one is an attack. Then, do you mean that it’s okay to attack Asia, but not Europe? Is that what you mean?” I asked sharply.

“...”

“Why are you so nervous? You guys are the Karjan family. There’s no way you’ll be crushed by just one hedge fund attack,” I added.

The butler’s face stiffened.

“There are very few speculative forces that have joined the LTCM. What do you think the reason is? It’s because a powerful family like you guys has been pressuring banks and institutions. I didn’t come here to argue. Tell Joshua that his friend has arrived,” I continued.

I got up. I was certain that no one had ever stood up freely like me in this mansion, not even someone at the top of a superpower. The directors looked at the old man, their eyes full of expectations and worries, and waited for his order.

“Excuse me for asking you so many questions. Escort him to the room and take good care of him,” the old man finally said.

After a while, I saw Joshua’s car entering the gate, and he ran in a hurry as soon as he got out of the car. I expanded my Sense and focused on his breathing while ignoring all the other noise. He wasn’t gasping, and he sounded very embarrassed.

***

“Are you talking about ‘the’ John Doe?” Joshua asked.

“Think carefully,” the butler answered.

“I have never met anyone from Jonathan Investment. I don’t even know who the largest shareholder is. Isn’t he disguised?” Joshua grimaced.

“He said he’s your friend and that you invited him. Can you remember any of the people you invited to the house? He wouldn’t have disclosed his true identity for nothing, since he’s such a secretive guy.”

“I’ll recognize him once I see him. Where is he?” Joshua questioned.

“Follow me.”

The butler didn’t lead Joshua to the room that he had escorted me to. Instead, he brought him to the private room that resembled a storage room. It was used to exchange secret conversations in the mansion.

“Did you get all the information about the one you were chasing?” the butler asked.

“Yes, thanks to you.”

“Then, I would like you to stay here and help me with work.”

For a moment, Joshua thought he had misheard the butler, since the latter’s words meant that Joshua would join the board of directors. Joshua had been looking forward to this day, but he wasn’t happy as he had expected, because of me and the fact that his family was under attack.

“How’s the situation?” Joshua asked.

His family’s power was veiled, the same way that I was hiding my real identity.

I don’t know who is attacking my family, but they will lose a great fortune. They touched something they weren't supposed to.

The mark[1] had become stable again while he was on his way to the family house. However, the butler’s reply was unexpected.

“Things are not going well.”

“I thought you guys were controlling everything.”

“We barely set up a temporary defense, but the attack will start again soon.”

The butler then explained the situation. According to him, the speculative force that was attacking the mark was LTCM, a famous hedge fund that belonged to Jonathan Investment, and the Karjan family was warning prestigious banks not to join the offensive line.

Did the man come in to check on how my family’s doing by pretending to be my friend?

Joshua couldn’t wait any longer to see the face of the largest shareholder of the world-famous Jonathan Investment.

“Your friend is insisting that he has nothing to do with the situation. He keeps claiming that it’s the hedge funds’ discretionary investment. However, the family’s opinion is different, and we have been spending enormous amounts of money to defend the European currency. It’s now impossible to protect it without Jonathan Investment’s support,” the butler said.

“That sounds serious.” Joshua grimaced.

“Yes, it’s very serious. Jonathan Investment is putting up just one hedge fund now, but we don’t know when the whole group will suddenly attack us in full force.”

“We can’t stop them with lip service,” Joshua said firmly.

It was a matter of megabucks, so verbal threats or persuasions would never work.

“It’s not important whether their largest shareholder is your friend or not. The point is that he volunteered to be your friend.”

“Yes…”

“This is the only opportunity we have. In a few days, the attacks will become more severe and fierce, then everything will be irreversible. If Jonathan Group stops attacking, our family will compensate them for their loss. So…” the butler explained.

“Compensate them for their loss? Even before fighting against them? Our family is going to do that?” Joshua raised his voice. He had never thought that he would question something that was decided by the family.

The butler nodded. Their opponent was Jonathan Investment, and they were on a different level, as the scale of their net assets and the operating property was massive compared to others. Joshua had heard that the two owners of the group had more than three hundred billion dollars in capital, even after excluding their investor and pension funds. Joshua knew the actual amount would be much larger since that was just an official record. In addition, he was aware that more forces would attack them when Jonathan took action in person, and more than a trillion dollars of capital would collide then. In other words, the entire Europe would be drawn into a financial war!

“Sir… This… is not supposed to happen.”

The butler’s voice shook, and it was a shock to Joshua.

“What are Silverman and AP Morgan’s positions on this?” Joshua asked hurriedly.

“We’ve received a pledge that they won’t join the attack line, but we are not hundred percent sure.”

“Then…”

It became clear what Joshua had to do for his family. He needed to head to London right away with the elders of his family, rather than waste time convincing a stranger who was pretending to be his friend. He was determined to bring in the Gillian Group on the defensive line as they were the greatest investment group in Europe.

“In London…”

“The elders in London are meeting with Gillian Investment right now,” the butler interrupted.

Of course, they are.

Things had gone back to square one.

“Please convince your friend. And… This is my personal opinion, so please just refer to it, okay? I think your conversation with your friend will determine the fate of the Karjan family.”

The butler was never wrong, and he was now discussing the fate of the family. Joshua never imagined that his family could collapse.

“I see.”

Joshua hardened his resolve.

“Where is he?”

***

The conversation in German between the butler and Joshua ended, and I heard him walking toward my room.

Knock, knock.

He knocked first, and slowly opened the door. When he saw me, he froze while holding the doorknob, as if someone had used the Solidification skill on him. His eyes were wide open, and he stopped breathing for a while.

“Hallo, Joshua.” I smiled at him.

1. German currency ?

Chapter 141

Joshua had tinnitus the moment he saw me.

Keeeeeen-

It was similar to the noise of a boiling kettle. He suddenly felt like there was no air in his lungs, so he took a deep breath and blankly stared at me. He had never imagined that I would be the largest shareholder of Jonathan Investment and the man with the largest private finances in the world.

However, Joshua was more shocked by how I had accumulated my fortune, and it would have been more convincing to him if I had robbed the U.S. Federal Bank instead of the Bank of England. Then, he realized that my assets were only calculated based on the value of Jonathan Investment, so the actual number had to be greater than what he knew. In addition, people had been saying that Jonathan had not made miraculous investments alone and that the other owner with the larger shares had assisted him to a great extent.

That was Odin?

Joshua finally realized that it was me who had done all those things. Then, my attire caught his eyes as I looked very different in a suit. He seemed to be confused about who I really was because the suit fit me perfectly and I looked like a successful elite. My smile was full of confidence.

He might be someone else who looks similar to Odin.

Joshua was grasping at straws as he did have trouble telling the difference between Asians. However, he immediately grasped how stupid his thought was.

I lost… Odin was already on top of me from the start.

Joshua was truly devastated, but he knew that if he gave up and surrendered now, his plan of having a revolution would be thwarted.

I have to make it through this! Because I finally… finally know what to do!

Joshua began walking toward me while biting his lower lip.

“You are making… a big mistake,” he said.

“Mistake?” I asked.

“I admit that you’re the richest man in the world and the power broker of the world’s largest investment group, but you are picking a fight with the Karjan family. We have enough money and power to inspect your group. It’s not too late now, Odin. Stop the attack before the elders of the family change their minds.” Joshua glared at me.

“I guess you want to talk about the Bilderberg Club. Then, don’t you have to say that you have enough right to ask for inspection rather than you have the power to do so by yourself?” I snapped at him.

Joshua’s face flushed with shame as he remembered what he told me in the dungeon; for example, he claimed that he would willingly give me the partnership of Berlin Telecom and also bragged about the Bilderberg Club. It was like a candle showing off its light to the sun.

“But Joshua, you are not even a part of the Karjan family yet. It’s too early to act as if you belong to them,” I said.

“Thanks to you, I’m now a part of the board of directors,” he replied sarcastically.

“Oh, really? Congratulations. That means you can check what your family asked the White House,” I said.

Joshua returned to the butler and realized that I was right.

“It’s undeniable that the Bilderberg Club is a force that organizes the world’s order, and your family is one of them. However, businesses, banks and politicians formed this group only to fulfill their own interests, so these are not blood-tied alliances. If something seems to be unfavorable to them, they will change things to their own advantage first. This is not a dungeon,” I explained.

Joshua listened quietly to find a clue to rebut.

“Therefore, this has to be done by your family alone,” I added.

“Then, you should think more carefully about it, Odin. There will be no winner if our family and your group clash with each other.”

I said, “Financial wars don’t work like that since the winner takes all. I’d like to tell you about the Russian financial war, but… he’s looking for you. I’ll see you later.”

After a few seconds, someone knocked. Joshua alternately looked at the door and me, then got up. The butler took Joshua to the private room.

“Is he your friend?” the butler questioned.

“Yeah, I met him in Vancouver last year. I didn’t expect to see him this way. Oh, gosh,” Joshua said lightly.

“Can you convince him?”

“It has been only ten minutes. Tell the elders to wait a bit,” Joshua answered.

“There has been no change in the elders’ stance. Please lay aside your pride and speak to the heart. I’m sorry to ask you such a thing.”

“I’m part of the family now, so it’s not just a personal issue to swallow my pride,” Joshua replied.

“But, sir…”

The butler’s eyes became clear, and he warned Joshua, “You don’t understand what I’m saying. This is an order from the elders.”

Joshua’s voice trembled, “You must be kidding. They are not the type who would request that. If you are hiding something, please tell me now. What’s going on? This is… hard to understand. Why should my family behave so servilely? We are the Karjan family.”

“Things are serious in New York and London.”

Wait, it got worse in a few hours? Joshua frowned.

“Jonathan Hunter must have started moving in New York, then in London…” Jonathan said.

“The funds that we thought belonged to Gillian Investment began moving.”

“Why them? I expected New York would do that, but London shouldn’t betray us,” Joshua said.

The City of London was the center of Europe’s economy, so even though the Gillian Group was an independent investment group, they were a part of the same economic zone. On top of that, Gillian was British, so he was a European entrepreneur.

“What are the elders doing in London?”

Joshua raised his voice for the first time to rebuke the elders of his family. However, the butler didn’t scold him as he felt the same way. Then, the butler got an urgent call, and his face became more rigid as he answered. He hung up and said, “Telestar Investment and Gold and Silver Investment have also joined the attack. This is the beginning of the war, sir.”

Jessica Perry was in charge of Telestar Investment. She had become a symbol of women’s success as she used to be a telephone clerk on Wall Street, but she was now moving more than one hundred billion dollars of capital. She was once Gillian’s assistant, and her success story was famous.

The butler’s phone rang again, and he listed names of hedge funds that moved millions to billions of dollars. Joshua realized that there were a variety of diverse hedge funds under Jonathan and Gillian Group.

All the capital is out of the family’s control!

Ironically, the Karjan family was able to identify the owners of those funds, so they grasped the urgency of the situation more than anyone else.

Joshua’s eyes shook.

“Sir!” the butler shouted.

“...Is it too late?”

“It’s up to them to decide when they will increase their attack funds. Then, you can say it’s too late.”

The butler was referring to Jonathan and Gillian. The capitals that joined the offensive line despite the pressure of the group were just following the market’s trend. If Jonathan and Gillian stopped, the market’s trend would be reversed.

Why is Gillian doing this? Joshua shrieked inwardly.

“So, it hasn’t reached a full-scale war yet, right?” Joshua asked.

“Yes, but it can happen anytime. It’s not the time for you to do this,” the butler said.

“How are you going to stop the Gillian Group?”

“Lucas is in London.”

“Why are you mentioning that bounder? You don’t need to ask him. I’ll convince my friend somehow. Let’s start from there,” Joshua said.

***

If Joshua’s family collapsed, everything he had planned and been enjoying in his life would vanish. However, his determination wavered when he saw me because he knew he couldn’t reverse anything once he kneeled down on me.

I’ll be under his control forever.

Joshua tightly squeezed and opened his eyes, but…

Maybe, it was meant to be from the beginning…

Joshua ended up kneeling down in front of me, then he looked up.

“I have lost. I’ll be your man, so please stop.”

He forced himself to say it, but he was sincere about it. He had sacrificed himself for his family because if they didn’t exist, then he would be left with nothing.

“Because of your family?” I asked.

“The reason doesn’t matter. I’m serious that I want to work under you, Odin!”

“There are more forces that attacked your family other than just Jonathan Investment,” I said.

Ah, he must have talked to Gillian Group already! How far had he reached out…

Joshua couldn’t read my face.

“Please join us in the defense line, then Gillian will lose lots of money.” Joshua looked at me earnestly.

“You have become a director, right?”

“Yes.”

“But you must be at the bottom of the hierarchy. Come with me.”

“To where?” he questioned.

“I’ll make you the next head of the family,” I replied firmly.

“No matter how much power you have, you won’t be able to…”

“If your current head is really devoted to the family, then he should resign,” I said.

“Wait, Odin. I’m not done yet. What about the Gillian Group?”

Joshua hurriedly followed me as I forced the butler to request a meeting with the head. The butler brought me to the head, then I began whispering in the man’s ears. This was Joshua’s first time seeing rapid changes in the head’s facial expressions. Like the butler, the head was also a great man who had gone through rough modern history. I spoke unilaterally, and the old head just listened.

Then, a blade-like energy similar to the one that swept the boss room in the dungeon came out from my body.

Whoosh!

It soon filled the entire room, and the rays of light seemed to be divided into dozens as it was so fast. The energy sliced the furniture in the room, and it was so powerful that it looked like a tornado with thorns. Everything, whether it was built with iron or wood, was torn into pieces and fell to the ground. It was so fast and destructive that Joshua couldn’t intervene at all.

In addition, the sparks generated from my body strengthened my power even more. The place had turned into a setting where you could see mythology in action. Lightning bolts flashed, and blade-like storms swept away everything. The only thing Joshua could do was beg.

“Please don’t kill the head. You’ve done enough! I’ll give you my soul if you want. Just take mine! Please leave my family and the head alone!” Joshua wailed. However, the head’s reaction to the scene, where his neck could be cut off and his body could burn at any time, was different from Joshua’s expectation. The head was filled with astonishment in the beginning, but he was now smiling.

The commotion died down as if nothing had happened, and the head beckoned Joshua. I also made gestures at him by moving my chin. Joshua crawled toward the head and checked if he was okay, but not a single blade had passed through him.

“Joshua.” The old head looked at Joshua.

“Yes, sir.”

“Our family will get wings in your generation. Take care of us and attain our family’s long-cherished desire.”

“...Pardon me?”

“Our family is… cough! I’ll clear up everything that would impede you before I step back.”

Then, the head looked at me, and I nodded.

“Please take good care of my grandson. I’m sure he will be able to go through all of this,” the head said.

“That’s why I chose Joshua,” I responded.

Joshua was out of his mind, and I picked up my phone. I told Jonathan, Gillian, Telestar and Gold and Silver Investment to stop the attack. Then, Joshua looked at the head and me in confusion. He couldn’t believe that one single person was controlling all of the funds that were at the forefront of attacking his family. He thought I wouldn’t be the owner of all of them, but he was amazed by the power I had. It was the authority that his family had always desired to possess in their hands, but it was also an ambition that they couldn’t achieve over hundreds of years.

But this guy has already completed his empire… Odin… It was really… Odin…

Joshua became pale, and I reached out to him. It was then that his world was totally destroyed. Everything in his sight was out of focus, and he could only see my hand. It looked huge to him, and he started listening to me.

“The world’s order will be reorganized, so come into my order, Joshua,” I said.

Joshua had no choice but to comply as he knew his family would become a royal family in his generation as long as he was under me.

“Yes, Master.”

Chapter 142

I stopped Joshua from seeing me off at the airport as he had more important tasks to do. In addition to overhauling Revolucion, he needed to purge his family’s rivals with the old head.

The Karjan family was about to have a bloodbath. Although they wouldn’t behead or give poison to someone like people did in the Middle Ages, they would change personnel based on their current policy and rearrange the board of directors with Joshua at the center.

***

<Jonathan: I feel icky that I’ve done good things only for others and not for myself. There is no complete alliance in this world.>

<Seon-Hu: I’ll deal with this, so don’t worry. We didn’t lose anything.>

<Jonathan: That’s just us. Sigh.>

I could vividly imagine how Jonathan was frowning with suspiration.

<Jonathan: The employees are raging with complaints, especially Brian. He’s acting like an unbridled colt as I’ve let him do whatever he wanted, but this asshole is… testing my patience.>

<Seon-Hu: It is difficult to find such a guy, so don’t lose him.>

<Jonathan: He's doing so much shit, so I would have no choice but to fire him if he crosses the line.>

It was a challenging project for the group’s employees, and they had quite a high possibility of winning. The desk teams and LTCM were excited that they would write a new history with their own hands when more funds from the Isle of Man, London and other speculative forces joined the offensive line. Everyone had gone wild, but their exhilaration died down when I ordered them to step out of the attack line.

<Seon-Hu: Have you calculated the result?>

<Jonathan: We lost four hundred million dollars. We didn’t lose more than that, thanks to our genius Brian Kim.>

<Seon-Hu: The loss will be placed into the offshore fund after being cleared up.>

<Jonathan: The loss would be immense if you combined both New York’s and the Isle of Man’s.>

<Seon-Hu: Of course.>

<Jonathan: I’ll provide operating funds that are larger than the losses to LTCM and the desk teams, but then, the other teams will complain. Hahaha.>

<Seon-Hu: You should take good care of your guys.>

The head hunters[1] were the fastest ones on Wall Street. They took thirty percent of the annual salary of their client as a referral fee when they helped them change their careers. Therefore, they snooped around firms like stray cats. When they found a target, they lured it by showing a folder that contained the organizational charts of banks, investment companies, and hedge funds. One of Jonathan’s roles was to prevent his employees from being enticed by head hunters.

<Jonathan: Shit. I’ll talk to you later. Brian’s coming into my room again. I’ve let him act up too much.>

Jonathan hung up in a hurry.

***

The reason I returned to Seoul instead of New York was because anthrax terrorism had broken out in North America while I was in London. Since the U.S. had laid strict regulations on entry, it was risky to go through the New York airport screening with a forged passport. Moreover, I had worked nonstop, so I wanted to rest at home with my parents. It was like a vacation for me.

It was already the end of October 2001. Yongsan[2] was crowded due to the launch of Door XP, which Nanosoft had praised for being the perfect operating system. The vans of the computer industry wholesalers were parked on the street, almost blocking the road. There was an apartment reconstruction site in the back, and I saw a familiar name on the information board.

「Construction title: Woo-Hyung Apartment Reconstruction site

Scale: Basement 2/15th-21st floor above ground level

Total floor area: 240,990 ㎡

Estimated construction duration: October 4th, 2001 ― February 28, 2004

Constructor: Il-Ju Construction Co., Ltd 」

Il-Ju was Mr. Choi’s business. Apparently, he had succeeded in taking a leap after getting profits and experience in completing the Pyeonghwa Mental Health Clinic.

<Seon-Hu: Mr. Choi!>

<Mr. Choi: Ah… oh, sir! Is that you?>

<Seon-Hu: I’m sorry for not contacting you earlier. I’ve been busy with a business trip abroad. I called you because I saw your business name on the Woo-Hyung Apartment construction site. Congratulations! I’m really happy for you.>

<Mr. Choi: You are at the site? Where are you… I can’t find you.>

<Seon-Hu: I think I’m at the back door. It’s across from Charlya.>

<Mr. Choi: Okay, please wait.>

Mr. Choi ran while wearing his on-site uniform, and we moved to a nearby cafe. Although Il-Ju had overcome the IMF crisis and was developed to the point where they now built apartments, fifty-one percent of its stake belonged to one of my paper companies. There was something I had to handle for him, especially in a situation where his business was thriving.

Mr. Choi said reluctantly, “...Jeon-il didn’t seem interested in my business.”

“Ah, you must have been embarrassed. As I told you, I’m working right next to the chairman, so you can reach me by directly contacting the chairman’s secretary,” I replied.

“Yes, I remember, but there was no way I could call the higher-ups of Jeon-il with my humble position. I’ve been wandering around and looking for you, sir.”

“Please don’t call me ‘sir.’ It’s quite burdensome to hear, so just call me Mr. Na,” I said.

“...Then, I’ll call you that from now on.”

“Okay.”

He asked, “Do you remember when I told you that I will never forget your kindness until I die, Mr. Na?”

“Of course.”

“I have picked out two of the largest royal floors with a great view from my project, and we are planning to make it into a split-level room. This is nothing compared to what you have done for me, but please take it as my sincerity. We began the construction earlier this month, and it’ll be completed in three years.”

His voice was full of energy.

“I’ll register them if you prepare the necessary documents. It’s up to you whether you want to resell it or keep it until the construction completes, Mr. Na,” he continued.

I said, “The chairman will kill me if he figures this out.”

“Aigo. He’s a busy guy, so he won’t know what his subordinates do behind his back. Don’t worry.”

“...Thank you so much,” I responded.

Mr. Choi smiled brightly as if he had eased a long-standing burden of his.

“Let’s get down to business then,” I said.

“There’s nothing to discuss. When I first shoveled dirt on the site, you popped up in my mind… I realized this was the time to repay your kindness!”

“Haha, I appreciate it. By the way, are you managing your account book well?” I questioned.

“I’m trying my best, but it’s not working well. As you know, the construction industry doesn’t work systematically like a computer. Please don’t get me wrong and listen carefully. About the foreign company that you have connected me to…”

Mr. Choi began using a mixture of dialect and standard Korean as he had become quite excited.

“It’s creepy that the company is so quiet. I’ve tried to look into them, but there’s a limit to what I can find as it’s located abroad. They haven’t replied to me, so I don’t know how I should contact them. All I know about them is their account so that I can pay dividends,” he continued.

“What’s the big deal if you keep it clean?” I asked.

“It’s not like a computer, so foreigners won’t understand the way we keep our ledgers in Korea. I can’t even sleep well when I think about them coming here and trying to take away my business even though they know nothing.”

I nodded and followed up with another question, “Have you paid the dividends yet?”

“Yes, because the accountant said it’s okay to do so. Was I not supposed to?”

Mr. Choi’s face became rigid.

“No, it’s only possible with a board’s resolution as a problem might occur in the future. So how much did you pay?”

“Around two billion won, but it’ll become four billion if we include the land we saved to build a small building.”

“You made a lot of money,” I said.

“I owe my success to you. But, what’s the matter…?”

“You need consent from all of the auditors, but they are foreigners,” I explained.

Mr. Choi gasped.

He asked, “Wouldn’t this be a huge issue?”

“I think it will be fine since they have been quiet,” I replied.

“Ah… I have no idea about the money part since my accountant is in charge of it. I tried to learn it, but it’s so complicated. She told me Il-Ju is owned by both the foreigners’ and myself, but it’s not ‘ours.’ She also said the money Il-Ju makes is mine, but not mine at the same time. This is all nonsense to me,” Mr. Choi quickly remarked and scratched his nose nervously.

“You should study from now on. You don’t need to if your business is small, but if you continue leaving it to the bookkeeper and accountant like this, you’ll be betrayed one day. Be careful,” I said.

“Okay, sure. I’ll do that. Do you still contact those foreigners nowadays?”

I nodded.

He asked, “Then, could you speak to them about my situation?”

“I understand what you’re thinking. You want to purchase a stake in Il-Ju Construction, right?” I questioned.

“Yes. The stress is killing me nowadays. My business is thriving, but I’m worried that those foreigners will drop in without notice and take it all away… Isn’t there a high possibility that they would do such a thing? The accountant has been telling me to buy the stake and gain authority to manage my own business.”

“That’s the scary thing about foreign firms. Why do you think they have been quiet? Why do you think they have poured money into your business and enlarged it into Il-Ju Construction? They are not doing charity work. Also, what kind of foreign company would have invested in your firm at that time?” I said.

“Yes, yes. I’ll repay your kindness to the death. But, I would need to talk to the foreigners to do something…”

“You have independent voting rights in a general meeting of shareholders and have more than 1.1 percent of shares. But I guess that’s not enough?” I asked.

“No.”

“Yeah, 1.1 percent would be quite small. Your company would need to make lots of money for you to have enough profit for that 1.1 percent,” I said.

“I had nothing to worry about at the time… but, I cannot do anything with that 1.1 percent now as my business has expanded. Or, I at least need to get in touch with foreigners to discuss. It’s really frustrating.”

My fifty-one percent stake in Il-Ju Construction was only one grain of sand compared to my entire fortune. It wouldn’t be noticeable if the one grain disappeared. However, that didn’t mean I could freely give it away to Mr. Choi, and I had to demand fair compensation in that case. Il-Ju had just begun getting bigger, so it would flourish at an alarming rate through reconstruction boom and new town development.

Then, how much would the 1.1 percent stake become? What about the value of the remaining shares? For now, I could guarantee that the 1.1 percent of the four billion that Mr. Choi earned would be too little for him to do anything.

“Then, Mr.Choi…”

“Yes?”

“I can’t guarantee anything, but I’ll try bringing in the power of attorney so you don’t encounter any problems with your business. They wouldn’t want to stop a big business either. Since they are not showing any interest in management, I’ll be able to do so. Is that all you need?” I asked.

“Oh, gosh… Of course! I’d like to help you talk to the shareholders of the Il-Ju since I’ve never met them before.” He smiled brightly.

“I don’t recommend that. If the chairman attends the meeting, he’s going to talk about obvious things.”

“About what…?”

“He’ll take this opportunity to look at the ledger and ask you to calculate again,” I replied.

Mr.Choi looked stressed.

“Instead, I’ll give you an email address to contact them. Well, it’s better to keep things as it is now,” I said.

I took out some paper and a pen, then wrote an email address. Mr. Choi carefully put the paper inside his wallet, behind his family picture as if he was handling a lottery ticket. I really liked his harmonious family relationship more than his prosperous business.

1. Brokers who introduce employees to companies ?

2. A district in Seoul, located north of the Han River. Itaewon, a small area in Yongsan, is famous for being the most ethnically diverse region in Korea. ?

Chapter 143

(Perspective has changed to the third point of view.)

Ethan had sent Gillian an emergency investment draft detail earlier that night. The German mark was now under attack. The force had operated a raid right before the EUR replaced the mark, and they were after the Central Bank’s coffer. Gillian was amazed by their bold actions as he could never even imagine targeting the government.

The offensive forces plunged the mark by 2.25 percent within just an hour, and the foreign exchange market fluctuated to a great extent. Gillian thought the trend had changed.

It was essential to start with a small amount of money when using a new investment strategy. One had to send an advance team to understand the market’s flow and increase the fund at the right timing. That was how Gillian jumped into this situation. He felt guilty about attacking Germany as they were in the same economic zone as where he lived, but he couldn’t give up the opportunity to easily earn money. Nothing mattered in front of money since only simple logic was applied in a cold-blooded world of winning and losing.

That’s the world of competition!

Gillian thought the market flow had become favorable to his side, but not that many forces joined the offensive line. In 1997, everyone jumped in desperately when Asia was attacked. Although he had lost to Jonathan at that time, powerful speculators around the world were united for the same goal. The market moved based on where the money flocked.

Moreover, everyone knew LTCM was taking the lead in the attack as things happened right after LTCM, which was under Jonathan Investment, posted a report on their website that predicted a plunge in the mark. Nevertheless, only a few capitals joined since no one could guarantee the result, and Jonathan Investment’s attack wasn’t that aggressive.

Gillian then received a call.

<Jessica: Gillian, it’s me, Jessica. Have you been knocking on the door, too?>

<Gillian: Yes. Are you talking about the fifty million dollars worth of contract that I had just canceled?>

<Jessica: Yes, it’s from us. Umm… If this is LTCM’s independent action without the Jonathan Group’s leadership, shouldn’t we step aside? We won’t get much profit.>

<Gillian: But we are so close.>

<Jessica: We have two choices. One is joining the offensive line at the point when Jonathan’s Group devotes the most money to attack the mark, under the hypothesis that they are controlling LTCM. But there won’t be much for us to eat Another option is that you and I become the vanguards and kick Jonathan out.>

<Gillian: Provoking me with that name doesn’t work. If you want, you can go in first.>

<Jessica: Why are you being so timid? You should take the lead since your group is much larger than us. Jonathan started this, but it’s okay. The two of us can…>

<Gillian: It’s no use.>

<Jessica: I miss our time in Russia.>

<Gillian: I have to go now.>

<Jessica: Wait, why don’t you tell me?>

<Gillian: What?>

<Jessica: That the atmosphere is weird. You must be aware of it. There’s something you haven’t taught me yet, Gillian. Just a few capitals are joining the attack line. What the hell is this? What is moving behind all of this?>

Gillian knitted his brows and looked out the window. People from the Karjan family occupied the VIP room, and it was a different world there. Powerful men in the European economy, including the vice president of Germany’s Central Bank and the chairman of The City Financial and Economic Union, were having a heated conversation. The group’s directors disapproved of the recent attacks, and the Karjans were demanding that they confidently join in defending.

They’re making fun of our world of competition.

Rage surged up within him but there was no way that the Karjans would compensate for his group’s loss.

<Jessica: Uh…huh? Something is following up. Did you put in an additional order?>

<Gillian: Of course not.>

<Jessica: Then, do you think it’s Jonathan? The funds in the attack line are still increasing. Whether or not it’s Jonathan, this is the time. We should corner them now, Gillian. Let’s not be stingy.>

<Gillian: Things are going to be a full-scale war. It’s beyond the level where we can attack and leave. Can you bear that?>

<Jessica: The opponent should bear with everything if we attack at once. We won’t even need to think of leaving the war.>

Gillian looked at the Karjans again, and he could crush that confidence with one finger right now. He wondered if they would be able to maintain those faces even when the family became in danger of going bankrupt. The only reason he hesitated until the end was because he couldn’t guarantee his victory. He could make them go through extreme hardship, but a single movement of his finger could lead to himself bleeding and leaving in regret. Gillian made a decision.

<Gillian: Jessica.>

<Jessica: Oh, I like how you are determined.>

<Gillian: If you betray me…>

<Jessica: When you were my boss, you said betrayal should be considered ‘strategic liquidation.’>

<Gillian: It’s going to be a long fight, and it will end with either the German Central Bank or us collapsing.>

<Jessica: The market is changing, and we have more advantages. It would be embarrassing if we lose such an opportunity. I’m ready, so just drop the order, boss.>

<Gillian: Stop joking around. I’m not your boss.>

<Jessica: …>

<Gillian: When our group’s capital gets wiped out, our career will end. Our reputation and position in society could be removed in the blink of an eye because of this war.>

<Jessica: So, we’re jumping in, right?>

<Gillian: Yes.>

Then, Gillian’s office phone rang.

<Seon-Hu: Clear all positions and stop everything.>

***

Gillian was exasperated in the beginning, but realized it was rather fortunate after he calmed down. It was smart to follow the strategy he had planned first. He had intended to join the forces that attacked the mark instead of leading the flow. He thought of causing a war only because he became upset by the Karjan people who exercised pressure in his office. Gillian was unbearably ashamed of what he had done.

Why did I do that… Is my mentality that weak..?

He didn’t look for alcohol. Instead, he put up all kinds of charts on six monitors and stared at them. Just before Ethan ordered them to withdraw, the market fluctuated massively. It was either because the Jonathan Group had increased the scale of the attack or funds had seceded from the Karjan family’s pressure.

The problem was the early trading as the pressure from the Karjan family was evident. A legitimate financial order had been crushed by just one family, and it was not supposed to happen in a capitalist society. Gillian was aware of the existence of gray eminences[1] of the financial world as people who were a part of a gray eminence family and their friends were listed in his messaging apps. The Karjan family was one of them.

However, it was his very first time witnessing the real power of the gray eminences… They had the power to reverse the financial order, meaning that they truly existed in reality.

He swore, “Damn it.”

What would have happened if Ethan didn’t order me to stop? Did the directing department find this war difficult?

It was a tenable assumption as the funds assumed to be the Jonathan Group’s only made a loss and stepped out.

Did we all succumb to the Karjan family…

Gillian got busy and calculated the funds that were freely movable within his group. When investors entrusted their money to an operator, it meant that they had renounced the right to manage them. How to use the money was entirely up to the operator, and investors simply received profits. Therefore, hundreds of billions of dollars in oil money that steadily flowed in was also the group’s power.

The financial world was ruthless. In early trading, there were many signs of giving in to the Karjan family, but the funds that seceded from their pressure joined the offensive line later.

We could have crushed the Karjan family and the market’s movement would have been favorable to us if we did our best. Why the hell did the directing department make such a decision… Did they not trust me? Because it was so sudden?’

Then, Gillian giggled as he thought the real owners of the group could also be one of the gray eminences. Therefore, the sudden order to stop the attack may have been due to negotiations between these two parties.

“Gray eminences, gray eminences, gray eminences!”

Gillian exploded in anger and soon realized that he planned to cause a war only because he had lost his temper. He didn’t want to admit it, but it was due to his sense of inferiority. Although he was about to become the world’s largest asset manager, he had felt alienation in The City. He was in a position that could tremendously impact the financial world with a single word from him, but he had been suffering from the unpleasant feeling of exclusion.

The phrase ‘skies beyond this sky’[2] popped up in Gillian’s mind. It meant that there was always someone out there that was better than you, which was why he felt alienated and uncomfortable. He buried his face in his hands, then took out his phone as he was desperate to contact Jessica. However, his phone rang first before pressing the button.

<Gillian: Jessica?>

<Hello, Mr. Gillian Taylor.>

The man said in a grave voice.

<Gillian: Who’s this?>

<Sorry for contacting you without giving notice. A letter will be sent to you soon, and I’m calling you to let you know about it.>

<Gillian: I’m not in a situation to joke around, so you should reveal your identity first. This is my first and last warning. Keep in mind that there’s a way for me to find out who you are, so answer carefully.>

<I’m Aldo, and I'm just a messenger.>

<Gillian: This is rude. I’ll send back the letter, so tell your employer to go through the proper process and come to my office if it’s an important matter.>

This wasn’t the first time he had gotten a call like this. It actually happened often as billionaires wanted to get acquainted with Gillian to make him prioritize their money. He snorted as he thought there would likely be a check with many zeros in that letter as that is always what they did.

<Please read the letter. Also, congratulations in advance, Mr. Gillian Taylor.>

<Gillian: Hey! If you ignore my warning…>

The line cut off, and Gillian changed his mind. He now wanted to check the letter to see who the rude guy was. Soon, a man came to Gillian’s mansion, and Gillian greeted him himself instead having either his housekeepers or bodyguards do it.

“Your employer used the worst way and date to contact me,” Gillian said while snatching the envelope from the man’s hand. The guy slightly lowered his head and returned to his vehicle instead of replying. Gillian stared at the vehicle slipping away and saw the license plate in the back. It was a British government plate, and he opened the envelope. An invitation letter fell out.

「Date: May 30, 2002.

Location: Westfields Marriott Hotel, Virginia, USA.」

It was an ordinary invitation up to that point. But…

「Host: Bilderberg Club」

There were many names to call them, such as the Invisible Hand that Controlled the World, the World’s Government in the Shadow, and the Greatest among the Gray Eminences. Gillian stared blankly at the letter and smiled. He had been selected as one of the people to control the world.

Finally…

Gillian was preoccupied with the letter in his hand. Of course, he would join the club, but he was debating whether or not to tell the group’s owner about this. After a few minutes, he took out his phone.

<Gillian: Ethan, I have something to tell you.>

1. People who wield significant power, authority or influence secretively or anonymously ?

2. Part of a Chinese idiom loosely translated as: “There are people beyond (this) person, and skies beyond (this) sky” ?

Chapter 144

(Back to Seon-Hu’s point of view.)

I raised an eyebrow. Gillian got an invitation from the Bilderberg Club?

<Gillian: This happened out of nowhere. Were our group’s owners involved in making this decision?>

<Seon-Hu: Well, I’m not sure. Congratulations, I wish I were you. I knew you would become one of them, but I feel like it should have happened earlier.>

<Gillian: How much do you know about the Bilderberg Club, Ethan?>

<Seon-Hu: I’ve only learned about it through hearsay. Anyway, there is no doubt that it will be helpful to you and the group. Congratulations again.>

<Gillian: Thank you, Ethan. I’ll get back to you later.>

I could tell that he was suppressing his emotions. There was no one in the world who was as intelligent as Gillian, and he knew better than anyone else in regards to why the Bilderberg Club was bringing him in. They were actually inviting his group, not himself, as he was the CEO of the Gillian Investment Finance Group. They would soon manage the capital of nearly one trillion dollars. Moreover, they were curious about the real owners of the group.

I called Jonathan.

<Seon-Hu: Are you busy?>

<Jonathan: Wait a sec… Yeah, go ahead. Is everything going alright?>

<Seon-Hu: Gillian got invited by the Bilderberg Club.>

Jonathan became quiet, then he gritted his teeth.

<Jonathan: Those bastards… They’re leaving us out like this, right?>

The Gillian Group’s operating assets were about to surpass the Jonathan Group’s, but Jonathan’s power was overwhelming as a CEO if one took into account his private property, speaking influence, and glittering career. In most people’s minds, Jonathan was the obvious choice to get an invitation, not Gillian. Wait, never mind. Both had enough merits to get one.

Nevertheless, they excluded the Jonathan Group because of me as they didn’t accept Asians into their order.

<Seon-Hu: Well, it’s not ‘us.’ Has anyone approached you?>

<Jonathan: Not at all, Sun. If they are racists, we will reject them forever. Assholes… They’ll soon realize who is actually losing out by doing this.>

Jonathan wasn’t just spitting out words impulsively due to his anger. We were in positions with enough authority to say such things. The Bilderberg Club was bound to need the cooperation of the Jonathan Group in the future as its power was immense throughout the entire North American markets, London, the Isle of Man, and Seoul.

<Seon-Hu: I called you to let you know about it.>

<Jonathan: Gillian isn’t aware of anything yet, right?>

<Seon-Hu: Yes. Anyway, two of the members of the Bilderberg Club are now under our control.>

<Jonathan: It’s good that you brought it up. I don't believe in the Karjans because they’ve done so many malicious things since the fall of the Berlin Wall. I could only find information from official websites, so the reality must have been worse. I wish you didn't have to have them near you. I’m serious because I’m worried about you, Sun.>

<Seon-Hu: What are you worried about?>

<Jonathan: There were so many missing people, and the Karjans were the ones who benefited the most from their disappearance. It was all decades ago, but… they shouldn’t have changed much. I’m talking about their hideous DNA.>

<Seon-Hu: You must have searched a lot about them in the meantime.>

<Jonathan: So, get a bodyguard even if it’s not because of the Karjans. Even now, people might be gossiping about you.>

<Seon-Hu: Okay, that’s all I wanted to talk about.>

<Jonathan: Wait, I got off track, but Bilderberg Club? Let’s not care about them, and let them get their story straight. Everything is going according to your long-term proposal, Sun. Although they want to intervene, they will be blocked by limits. By the way, there are rumors on Wall Street nowadays.>

<Seon-Hu: Tell me.>

<Jonathan: People are saying that America will attack Afghanistan, then Iraq, then Iran, and then… North Korea.>

Jonathan was concerned about me because if America attacked North Korea, the entire Korean Peninsula would be engulfed in fire. Jonathan was aware that I cherished my country even though he didn’t know the reason why.

<Seon-Hu: You just said that everything was going based on my proposals. The war will end in Iraq, so focus on that and maintain the strategy.>

<Jonathan: The president might be more of a war freak than you think. You know how their DNA is eccentric. I think we should calculate and plan again. It’s about your country, Sun.>

<Seon-Hu: Thank you, but North Korea doesn’t have any oil.>

That was just one example, but the U.S. had almost no benefit from raiding North Korea. Instead, there would be unaffordable losses, so they would hope to maintain the status quo. However, if… history went off course, I needed to intervene no matter what.

***

“It’s me, Mother. Your son is here.”

I grinned at the peephole. When I opened the door, I saw my mother coming out of the corner of the living room. She was still beautiful even while wearing an apron.

“Seon-Hu! My son looks so nice!” she exclaimed happily.

It was her first time seeing me in a suit, and light seemed to pour out of her eyes. After I greeted her, I placed the gifts I bought from the duty-free shop on the living room floor.

“I told you not to buy anything. You must have spent all your hard-earned money on these. I know how hard your work is, so don’t buy anything next time, okay?”

“Haha, okay. Where’s Father?” I asked.

“He went to the hospital.”

“Huh?”

“Don’t worry. He went to the hospital that his friend owns. He’ll be late today, so let’s eat first.”

My mother had prepared a lot of food again, similar to what she did on the day I left for the U.S and the day I stopped by to take the qualification exam. There was no way one person could eat it all. The kitchen was full of warmth. The styrofoam and plastic bags that used to contain food ingredients were piled up beside the wall, and the trash can was packed. I could see my mother preparing food in the kitchen all day. I was about to tell her that next time we should eat at a nice restaurant, but the happiness on her face stopped me.

“Let’s enjoy our meal today, and I’ll take you to a nice restaurant tomorrow,” I said.

“Nice restaurant?”

“There’s a place someone recommended. I heard only the wives of conglomerates know this spot.”

“Is there a place like that?”

“Father must’ve known about this. Has he not taken you there?”

“Your father is very busy.”

“Then let’s go together with just us two. We can make a reservation under Father’s name.”

“Isn’t it expensive?”

“Have you ever spent the money from the bankbook I gave you?”

My mother smiled instead of answering me. She seemed to be remembering how her young son had made more than one hundred million won from stock investments alone. She was grumbling but somehow looked pleasant.

“Your father said we’ll have to file for divorce if I touch that,” she said jokingly.

“You should’ve spent some. I’ll tell Father.”

“Ugh, his ego has reached its peak. You have returned home after working so hard, but he hasn’t even come home yet. I’m not going to let him come into the house if he gets drunk again,” she complained.

“Mother.”

“Yes?”

“Should we move out? Father’s salary is pretty high, and I make a decent living.”

She shook her head. “Tell that to your Father, not me.”

“Why?”

“I know his work is hard, but he gets drunk every single day. It’s not even a sales job, and he can skip some dinners with co-workers if he’s in a high position. Don’t you think so, son? You must know because you are working now. Well, it might be different in America.”

“Does he drink a lot these days?”

“Yes, his main food source is alcohol.”

“How long has it been?”

My mother pointed to a desk calendar next to the table, and I could grasp the meaning of a certain mark on each date without her explaining it to me. It was easier to find the dates without a mark as the calendar showed that he had been drinking at least five times a week for the past three weeks. In the past, he had enjoyed drinking but not to this extent. Back then, he had drowned his life in alcohol when he was distressed after getting fired due to the IMF crisis.

My conversation with Mother was naturally focused on Father. There was no problem with their relationship as Father wasn’t a guy who would cheat on his wife. He had never upset my mother with problems regarding outside women.

That night, my mother raised her voice, and I heard her slapping my father’s back a few times.

“Are you only going to realize how bad this is after being taken to the hospital? Do you think you’ll be healthy forever?”

Father was lying down at the door, and the scene reminded me of the past. A pungent odor of alcohol assailed my nostrils.

“See? Your father is like this even on the day his son came back,” she complained.

I helped my father without saying a word, and she said in surprise, “Look how strong my son is. Isn’t he heavy? He has gained more than twenty pounds lately.”

“Should I take him to the living room?”

I checked on him just in case, but there was no lipstick mark to be found. Mother searched Father’s pockets and relaxed a little when only his wallet and phone came out.

“Let’s put him in the living room,” she said.

After laying my father down, we tidied up his clothes.

“You should sleep. I’ll take a look at him and sleep, too.” I looked at Mother.

“What do you want to eat tomorrow?” she asked.

“Something with warm soup.”

She nodded as she looked at Father. Only Father and I were left in the living room, and his breathing was rough since he was very drunk. I wondered if he was under a lot of stress from work. He was an executive in Jeon-il Bank which used to be Korea Exchange Bank, and it was one of the top three largest banks in Korea. He was definitely in a position where he would get burdened, but since he felt rewarded and energized from work, he wouldn’t have thought of retiring now at all.

However… I was about to take a chance and ask what they thought about me. Father looked for a glass of water, so I gave him one and supported his upper body. Then, he muttered, “Sorry… I’m so sorry… my friend…”

Chapter 145

The two corporations that dominated the smartphone operating system (OS) market were Googol and Berry. Googol had invented Galatea based on Linux[1], and Berry, which was rapidly emerging as an icon of innovation by creating the A-Phone, had reorganized the market with the new appliance operating system (AOS) they had developed.

Luckily, these were all in the future that had not happened yet. It would have been difficult for me to solve the phone’s password if it had been based on AOS.

“Daehoo Electronics…”

The Daehoo Group should have collapsed already. They had entered the mobile business, and my father’s phone was from them. His phone’s operating system was based on the license of a famous Finland company that was leading the current mobile market. Therefore, it was easy to unlock his phone.

Ring-

The home screen popped up with a short notification sound.

“I’m sorry, Father. I’ll take a look at it just this once,” I murmured.

I wondered what happened between Father and his friend.

Since Father was an executive in one of the three major banks, his contact list was filled with the higher-ups of society. There were multiple people with the same name, so he had put their positions beside their names. He had made a lot of calls to Jeon-il’s employees and Korean directors in the first week after his friend had asked him for help, but his frequency of calling them had reduced over time. The recent call records were instead filled with names I thought belonged to his friend and a member of the National Assembly.

「Kim Seok-Jun (Congressman)」

「Seon Kyu-il」

They had exchanged many messages, but Seon Kyu-il had been asking Father to do one thing, which was to introduce Kim Seok-Jun to Park Choong-Sik, the director of Jeon-il Group. I was relieved at that point, because I had been worried if something worse had happened to Father. It was just a small request.

Considering that my father was busy doing his friend a favor, Seon Kyu-il must have been his best friend.

Seon Kyu-il… Seon Kyu-il…

It was a familiar name. I didn’t know he was a physician, but I remembered that he was my father’s classmate from university. I was certain that he was one of the four close friends of my father, and I could even find him in my childhood pictures. My heart which had been throbbing out of concern, began to calm down.

I muttered, “This is a relief…”

***

Morning came, and we were having breakfast.

“Should I arrange it?” I asked, and both of my parents looked at me.

My father questioned, “What do you mean?”

“Don’t you remember last night? You told me everything, thinking that I was your friend,” I responded.

“I told you not to drink. You behaved so crudely in front of your son.”

Mother intervened right away, and she glared at my father as if she wanted an explanation.

“You know Kyu-Il, right? He had asked me to do something…”

Father looked at my mother and averted his eyes away from me.

He asked, “What do you mean to arrange it?”

“If you can’t set up a meeting for them, I’ll see if I can do it through my company. You know how the Jonathan Group is on the top of the financial world,” I replied.

“Haha, look at him. Hey, I have more power than you, kiddo. Hahaha.”

My father couldn’t stop laughing as if I was making a joke.

“Also, do you think that’s possible? You learned the wrong thing first.”

He was just saying that and didn’t actually mean it.

He added, “I don’t know if you remember, but he’s the one who gave you pocket money when you stopped by my office.”

“Our group’s funds are in Korea now, and I’m a portfolio manager. I know Director Park Choong-Sik,” I said.

My parents must have realized now that their young son was in the best investment group in the world. My mother had been previously glaring daggers at my father and now relaxed.

“Then, you must know his position in Korea,” Father replied.

“I heard that he’s called the President of Finance.”

The regional lawmakers couldn’t even meet him even though they were members of the National Assembly. That was why my father’s friend had asked him.

“I’m sure you know how hard it is to arrange a meeting with him. Let’s stop talking about him, and I’d like to hear about your work. You must have been discriminated against since you’re a young Asian boy.”

I couldn’t tell him that I had experienced racism from the White House and the Bilderberg Club. Instead, I told him my previous life story of living on Wall Street. I particularly told him about the privileges that Caucasians got in the U.S., but ended the conversation with the story of Kim Cheong-Soo.

Kim Cheong-Soo had become a myth in the Korean financial world, so Father knew him very well. In fact, he was happy when he said he had talked to him once over the phone.

When we were almost done with the meal, I changed the topic for the first time.

“One of our group’s clients is ‘Gold Wish,’ and I have become acquainted with them,” I said.

Then, my father stopped scooping rice.

“What is Gold Wish?” Mother asked with a pleased smile.

“Jeon-il is a group formed with foreign funds, and their largest shareholders are five companies, which are Gold Wish, Seiram, Taurus, Ichi, and Truth.”

I explained it simply so that my mother could understand.

“One of Jeon-il’s owners is a firm called Gold Wish.”

“Stay quiet for a bit,” Father looked at Mother.

“Did you meet Gold Wish?” he asked me.

“Yes,” I replied.

“They’re… so hard to meet. How..? Do they really exist in person?”

I shrugged as I wanted to leave it up to his imagination.

“I’ll arrange the meeting. The Gold Wish manager owes me, so he would happily fulfill my requests,” I said.

My father frowned.

“Tell your friend that the meeting will be scheduled soon. Also, let me know if you encounter any difficulties. I’ll help you as much as I can,” I continued.

“Mmm…”

“I’m your son, Father.”

***

「There will be good news, sir.」

Kim Seok-Jun had been looking at his phone since he had received Seon Kyu-il’s text.

Finally!

<Hello, Mr. Kim. I’m sorry to call you out of the blue.>

The person on the phone didn’t identify himself, but it was the voice of the President of Finance. Kim Seok-Jun had heard the President of Finance talk before from afar! He put his phone close to his ear.

<Seok-Jun: Hello, Director Park. I’m Kim Seok-Jun in Buan-gun[2].>

Although the person was not in front of him, Kim Seok-Jun bowed.

<Choong-Sik: Yes, I know. What’s your plan for today, Mr. Kim? Can you come to Seoul today?>

<Seok-Jun: Of course. I’ll go to you wherever you are.>

<Choong-Sik: Hmm, let’s see… It’s going to take…>

<Seok-Jun: I’ll get there in two hours, sir.>

<Choong-Sik: Then, let’s have lunch together. I’ll meet you at the office first.>

Everyone knew that Park Choong-Sik loved octopus, so Kim Seok-Jun and his secretary loaded fresh octopus that had just been caught that morning. When the secretary was about to load a box of apples[3], Kim Seok-Jun clicked his tongue.

The secretary asked, “I know, but shouldn’t you prepare just in case?”

“Then, don’t put it in Director Park’s car right away. We have to see how things go.”

“Okay, I’ll talk to his driver. You should concentrate on your legislative activity.”

The secretary handed Kim Seok-Jun a cheongsimhwan[4] as his heart was already pounding. Park Choong-Sik’s office was harder to get in than the Blue House[5]. Kim Seok-Jun sat in the back seat while his secretary sat in the passenger seat. The car moved at breakneck speed, despite the highway speed cameras.

“I’m so sorry, sir,” the secretary said.

“Nah, it wasn’t something you could do anyway,” Kim Seok-Jun replied.

“But how did you make it happen?”

“Do you know Professor Seon? He knows an executive in Jeon-il Bank who was an original member of the group. His name is Jeon-il. Isn’t that funny?”

The secretary responded, “I guess it’s right that people’s lives depend on their names.”

“Anyway, if the director doesn’t do me a favor, then you and I should give up and quit everything.”

“If he grants our request, then you’ll be re-elected for sure. You can do this, sir.”

“I hope the director gives us time to brief.” Kim Seok-Jun then looked out the window.

The secretary was also worried about that because it would be meaningless to leave after lunch when it was so hard to schedule a meeting with Park Choong-Sik.

After a few minutes, their vehicle entered Jeon-il Group’s headquarters, and all the secretary could see was the high building. Not that many people knew that this building basically controlled the entire Korean economy as Jeon-il was behind the scenes of everything. It wasn’t even because they were bribing politicians or anything. They were simply known as the mother group of Daehoo, and the top twenty conglomerates groups in Korea were in their hands. Therefore, the political world had no choice but to crawl under Jeon-il.

The secretary was nervous, and Kim Seok-Jun took another cheongsimhwan. They got out of the car together. The secretary remained in the VIP room on the first floor, and only Kim Seok-Jun took the elevator with Jeon-il’s employee.

Is this cheongsimhwan fake?

The fate of his future political career would be decided by this meeting. He arrived at the door of Park Choong-Sik’s office, and he heard a chattering sound inside. The conversation was in English, and when Kim Seok-Jun looked at the employee in confusion, the employee knocked on the door on his behalf.

Knock, knock.

The room became quiet, and Park Choong-Sik told them to come in. Kim Seok-Jun bowed as soon as he entered the office, then the moment he looked up, he became flustered. There was a woman sitting across from the director. He didn’t have time to be impressed by her beauty and could only think of her name.

Jamie… Jamie…

She was the CEO of Jeon-il.

Why is she here?

Kim Seok-Jun was certain that the cheongsimhwan his secretary had given him was fake. He was also amazed by the power of Professor Seon’s friend, who was the original member of the group.

***

I received a phone call from Jamie. It would have been impossible to talk on the line due to our fears of being eavesdropped on by the Korean government, but she began speaking freely as if she had resolved the issue. I would have realized from the upcoming year-end settlement, but Jamie must have started exercising control in OK Telecom.

<Jamie: It was because of the Saemangeum Project[6]>

It was a familiar name. Since there was no gate opened on or above that land, I was planning to purchase it in the future.

<Jamie: Kim Seok-Jun had come to ask us to help restart the construction. Are you interested in the Korean government’s business?>

<Seon-Hu: What do you think, Jamie?>

<Jamie: I don’t know in terms of profitability. I honestly think it’d be better to leave it as a mud flat rather than using it as farmland. Mr. Kim mentioned that the construction was often stopped in the past because of that reason. He also said it would be a reasonable project to revise the land into a cultural industry complex.>

<Seon-Hu: Jamie.>

<Jamie: Yes.>

<Seon-Hu: Fully support the project so that the construction can be completed as soon as possible.>

Of course, Jamie didn’t reply right away as the Saemangeum Project looked like a failure to her. It was natural for her to be skeptical of supporting something that would have no profit. I continued calmly.

<Seon-Hu: I need a huge lot in this country anyway. That’s the only place that can be trimmed and have no problem with carrying on our plan.>

<Jamie: Which plan are you talking about?>

I needed an air-raid shelter for my family, relatives, their loved ones and the military headquarters of the World Awakened Association.

<Seon-Hu: I’m going to build the world’s largest resort in this country.>

1. an operating system that directly manages a system’s hardware and resources. ?

2. A county in North Jeolla Province, South Korea. ?

3. I think there are bills in between each apple. It’s basically a box of bribes. ?

4. A traditional Korean pill, formulated with herbs that stabilize excited sympathetic nerves. Koreans use this a lot when they get anxious or nervous. It’s also known as the ‘clear mind pill.’ ?

5. The Korean equivalent of the White House ?

6. Saemangeum Seawall is twenty-one miles long and is located in the southwestern coast of Korea. This project was commenced by the South Korean government to reclaim parts of the ocean and create industrial, tourism, and agricultural facilities. ?

Chapter 146

「Saemangeum Tour Leisure Complex Development Proceeding.」

「Kim Seok-Jun, “Saemangeum Resort will result in more than ten trillion won in tax revenue every year.”」

「Daehoo Group (Mother group: Jeon-il) signed a memorandum of understanding worth five trillion won for Saemangeum Tour Leisure Complex. 」

「Saemangeum Special Act was introduced to the National Assembly’s Judiciary Committee.」

The Saemangeum Reclamation Project was a hot potato, and everyone was talking about it.

One day, Jamie brought a blueprint over, and the design looked like a semiurban area, which was several times larger than the initial plan.

“I knew it,” I said.

Since Jeon-il had selected it as the medium- and long-term key project of the year, the Korean government also took part in the project. The blueprint that was created even before completing the seawall was full of optimism. Plans were always plausible, and the government had even attached the name tag ‘luxury complex city’ to the economic zone that would be invigorated around the resort. According to the blueprint, the wide mudflat in the West Sea would be turned into a waterfront leisure city similar to Venice and Amsterdam.

“Yea, they want more investment,” Jamie said.

“Let’s put this aside for a bit and talk about us first.”

I picked up the file that Jamie had prepared. Daehoo Group had been constantly restructuring themselves since the IMF crisis, and they had cleaned up all of their external firms except for the construction and automobile businesses. This action had reduced their debt, but the remaining amount was still considerable. Therefore, all their profits had been spent on paying off their debt, and that was how they escaped the danger and reached a plateau. That was why Jamie seemed uneasy.

“The board of directors in Daehoo are pessimistic. If we continue pushing ahead with the resort business, they said they want to take advantage of Gangwon Land[1] and take the safe route,” Jamie said.

There was an A-class dungeon buried in Jeongseon[2], and, in my previous life, its gate had opened in the air. Hence, if they involved Gangwon-do Province, that city would be completely devastated on the Day of Advent.

“Should we carry the Daehoo Group?” I asked.

She replied calmly, “This business is going to get bigger and bigger, right?”

Of course.

“Ethan, Daehoo’s mobile business is still a long way off from success, and their automobile business has taken first place because of Xia and Daehyun. Also, their construction business doesn’t stand out from the others as it has always been at a similar rank with Daehyun…” Jamie continued.

“So you’re saying that Daehoo must advance in construction to take the lead in the industry, and the Saemangeum resort project is a great opportunity, right?” I asked.

She nodded. “I can convince Daehoo’s directors, so I hope you can put off telling me to exclude them from the project.”

“Okay, I’ll wait. Then, how far have the talks gone with you and the government regarding this?” I questioned.

She replied, “They are confused about why we chose Saemangeum to build the world’s largest resort, so we only talked about the special law. We are currently discussing the scale of government aid and cooperative projects.”

“Let me get one thing straight here. The employers won’t withdraw the development plan.”

I picked up a marker and drew a thick line around the resort site on the blueprint. Jamie looked at me with curiosity.

“We will build strong barriers throughout the site, and we can make up any reason we want to tell others who ask. We can say that it’s to separate the outside environment to create an image of paradise. Also, we’ll build a shelter in the basement that can withstand nuclear bombs, and we’ll pay lots of attention and spend lots of effort in it,” I explained.

“What do you mean by shelter?” Jamie seemed to have an idea that crossed her mind. She then asked, “Is it because of North Korea?”

“I’m aware that this country is in a state of war, and our employers are keeping an eye on that. They think that a place to protect the group’s property and people is necessary in case of an emergency.”

“Ah, I see…”

“Does that make sense? The employers have no plans to withdraw the group from this country, so convince the government and if they agree to the terms, start the project with all your might,” I said.

A few days later, news that shook the entire country poured out from early in the morning.

「Jeon-il Group decided to invest thirty trillion won in Saemangeum Tour Leisure Complex until 2008. Currently under discussion regarding additional investments.」

「The world’s largest tourist resort will be established in Saemangeum!」

「Domestic companies are submitting a number of investment proposals for the Saemangeum luxury complex city.」

「The government and Jeon-il Group are putting tremendous effort to turn Korea into a mecca of tourism!」

It was up to the government and Jeon-il Group whether this project would become profitable or not. The best-case scenario would be if we gained profits from it, but just maintaining its condition would be considered a success. From the Day of Advent, the resort would become the world’s largest safety zone and the headquarters of the World Awakening Association.

***

“Yes, Saemangeum has been reborn as a dynamic and creative business. Jeon-il’s decision on a grand-scale investment basically gave Saemangeum powerful wings to the world. On top of that, Saemangeum’s reclamation area is vast, so as a complex city…”

The radio economy channels were buzzing about Saemangeum, and the panel on this channel praised Jeon-il’s contributions a lot.

“It’s Jeon-il again,” Woo Yeon-Hee muttered.

Of course, her tone was negative. She was well aware of what Jeon-il was like as she was interested in Korea’s economy. She continued as if she was asking for my consent, “It’s a big problem that they’re spending lots of money to fill the ocean, but the bigger problem is that the government views Jeon-il favorably again. Don’t you think so too?”

I responded bluntly, “Who else would do such a thing in Korea other than Jeon-il? Otherwise, precious taxpayer money would be stuck in the sea.”

“The sovereignty is on the verge of falling into Jeon-il’s hands, Seon-Hu.”

“It already happened. Don’t mind that too much.”

I lowered the radio volume and added, “Change lanes to that one.”

“That one leads to Gimpo,” Woo Yeon-Hee said.

“We’re heading to the airport.”

“Huh? I didn’t bring my passport.”

“I have someone to introduce you to. I’ve resolved the problem with recruiting new team members,” I replied.

“...”

“He already took the exam, and he will be able to fulfill his duty if we train him a bit,” I continued.

Woo Yeon-Hee would figure it out as soon as she spent some time with Michael, but I briefly recapped what happened in Europe. When I told her that the pre-Awakened had formed a group and would continue expanding over time, she blinked quickly.

“I would have killed him if the two of us were enough to go through everything,” I said.

“What happens if a problem arises in the team?” she asked.

“The group leader has to take care of it, and he will be fine. Don’t worry about him. You just have to focus on yourself.”

Then, Woo Yeon-Hee replied as if she suddenly remembered, “I can’t speak German.”

“Michael will learn Korean. He speaks fluent English, so there will be no communication issues. You are studying English, right?” I asked.

She nodded. “As soon as I got back, I began taking private lessons. Don’t you think I improved a lot?”

“Study Japanese if you have time. We will be more active there.”

“Japanese, too?” She widened her eyes.

“The more languages you speak, the better. You are no longer a middle school teacher, Woo Yeon-Hee.”

We arrived at the arrivals hall, and Michael approached us full of excitement. He looked at Woo Yeon-Hee for a long time as he didn’t expect to see someone else other than me. She reached out her hand first.

“I’ve heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you,” she said.

“This is Mary,” I introduced her using her codename.

Then, Michael held her hand.

“Nice to meet you. I’m Michael. I look forward to working with you.”

“You guys can get to know each other in the car,” I said.

We returned to the car, and Woo Yeon-Hee sat in the driver’s seat while Michael and I sat in the back seat together.

“Where are we going?” she asked.

“Let’s start with Suwon.”

By tomorrow, we would be able to conquer all the F-class dungeons that were left unattended as mental wards. This was all for Michael, not us. He hadn’t realized it yet, but he had a gift for combat. His potential ability would naturally develop if we helped him a bit.

“How’s the group?” I questioned.

“Hectic, but there were no defectors. Mmm… It’s more accurate to say that Joshua no longer tolerates any. Also, the number of private mercenaries has increased significantly.”

Michael explained that the private mercenaries were now regulating the security of the mansion and surrounding area, and that Joshua had expanded the mansion like a small kingdom and isolated it from the outside world. Joshua had succeeded in becoming the next head of the Karjan family, and he was now working hard to reinforce the group’s regulations. He would start attacking dungeons as soon as he established Revolucion’s foundation.

Michael finished his long story and stared at Woo Yeon-Hee’s back. It was natural that he was interested in her ability and had questions.

“For now, it’s just Mary, you and me. It’s a group of three people, and Mary has been with me for a while,” I said.

“Then, can I call you ‘Odin’ from now on?” Michael questioned as if he had been waiting.

“Of course, but you should show respect. Not just to me, but to Mary as well,” I replied.

Michael was lost in thought.

“It’s not too late to go back to Germany if you can’t follow the group’s rule,” I said.

“I can do that to you, but Mary?”

Michael’s eyes were fixed on the back of Woo Yeon-Hee’s head.

“Even if a hundred of you attacked her at once, not a single hair on her head would be harmed,” I said sharply.

***

We went around the entire area around the hospital, and it took longer to travel than it did to conquer them. However, Michael was still unlucky like he was in the past. The number of points he received to upgrade his stats was quite dismal, and he only gained low-class items. He barely managed to upgrade his Agility after targeting a few more extra dungeons we had not planned to originally conquer. He experienced a Sense expansion and began floundering as he was startled by his own uncontrollable speed.

Woo Yeon-Hee commented, “He’s quiet, but he seems like a good person.”

Woo Yeon-Hee had also been quiet as she had been observing Michael all along the way.

“We should increase his stats a bit more before entering higher-class dungeons, right?” she asked.

“He’ll be able to fulfill his duty if he upgrades his stats to E-class. I’m going to take him to Japan and finish upgrading his stats there. Do you want to tag along?”

“What?” she questioned.

“I’m going to place the wards that we’ve completed construction with under your company. You’ll need some time to sort them out, so you can stay in Korea if you want. It won’t take long,” I said.

“No, I’ll leave it to the manager,” she replied.

She chose stat points over corporate work.

“Is he reliable?”

“Yes, from what he has done so far, I consider him trustworthy. He’s not a backstabber.”

“Then let’s get this over with. We should raise him to a true Awakened.”

1. A casino and resort company in Gangwon-do Province. ?

2. A district in Gangwon-do Province. ?

Chapter 147

Everything had been ready as Michael’s Sense expansion was over. The time to get there had been delayed compared to our calculations because he was that unlucky. The necessary points didn’t come out from the boxes on time, but he managed to familiarize himself with the expansion in just three days.

We were in the courtyard of the ward, which was the part that had not been operated as a hospital yet.

Smash!

Woo Yeon-Hee’s small fist punched Michael’s back, and he bounced off with a short scream. He fell downhill and disappeared from my sight, but he came into view with a grimace after a few seconds. Woo Yeon-Hee then threw herself high in the air, somersaulted several times, and kicked Michael’s chin when she landed on the ground. She was so fast, and her kick seemed to have broken his jawbone. She didn’t wait for Michael to get up. Instead, she pressed his face with one hand and aimed her dagger at his neck with the other hand. A tiny amount of blood came out from the part where the dagger had been lightly inserted.

“Do you want to do more?” she asked.

“Ugh… Yes, if you could heal me,” Michael replied.

“Alright.”

Although his combat skill was outstanding, the class gap between them was insurmountable. However, Michael seemed to have realized his improved capabilities with E-class stats. He smiled from time to time, but of course, the smile faded into pain whenever he got hit by Woo Yeon-Hee.

Bam!

He was sent flying again, and Woo Yeon-Hee chased after him to kick his face. She seemed to have distanced herself from him because of her memory regarding what happened with Casino Chip. However, she now met his demands as if she had no choice but to admit that he'd be a companion to the next high-class dungeons. She didn’t want to see someone else die.

***

“You said you want to be like me, right?” I asked.

“Yes,” Michael responded firmly.

I explained, “It’s simple to become strong. If you follow Mary and me, you’ll get rewards without putting much effort. Just keep up with how you’ve been doing so far.”

“When I think about the people in Germany, I know how much you guys are doing for me. I really do appreciate it.”

His gratitude was not enough as no one could develop oneself without risking danger in the past. Everyone had to risk their lives for even one point.

“But Michael.” I looked at him.

“Yes?”

“Have you thought about why I’m giving you this opportunity? Mary and I have risked our lives to come up to this point, and we’re using our power and time for you. This isn’t something that can be repaid easily,” I said.

Michael remained quiet.

“And we only expect one thing from you. We just hope you fulfill your duty. Follow me.”

I took him to the parking lot, and the items we had brought from Seoul yesterday were in the trunk. He needed actual equipment that increased his attack power and defense levels, rather than accessories. I gave him the Winner’s Helmet, Cloak, Iron Mace, Iron Boots and Gloves. These were so-called the Winner’s sets, and people would laugh at him for wearing them. However, they would also look at him with longing eyes as the items would give off golden energy when the user at D-class and above.

“This was what Mary and I risked our lives for. Try them on.”

In the beginning, Woo Yeon-Hee and I lacked items to arm ourselves, and it took a while to obtain a dagger that fit our styles. However, this novice had plenty of items to equip himself as we had opened up a number of boxes.

Woo Yeon-Hee clapped quietly when Michael appeared after equipping the Winner’s sets.

“You look amazing, so don’t be shy.” She smiled.

He replied, “It’s just because I’m unfamiliar with all this.”

“We are going to wear them, too. Right, leader?” she asked.

***

As soon as we arrived in front of the E-class dungeon the next day, Woo Yeon-Hee and I began to arm ourselves. My main weapon was Youxia’s Scimitar and my main defense equipment was Deva King’s Protective Gloves. Those two and the Ruler’s Ring weren’t noticeable, but I had to wear a cloak and helmet to reinforce my defense.

Golden energy started gushing out from items as they were converted to fit the user’s size. Not every item was visibly notable due to their diverse appearances, so many of them didn’t seem out of place. Woo Yeon-Hee’s plain white shirt was one example.

We became silent after arming ourselves as we were busy looking at the slope to the E-class dungeon that stretched under the blue barrier.

“Of course, the difficulty of E-class dungeons is significantly harder compared to the previous ones. However, this one’s doable as we have managed to conquer the F-class dungeon in Hwasung,” I said.

I had upgraded all my stats and skills that had S-class potential up to C-class. In addition, I had equipped both Youxia’s Scimitar and Deva King’s Protective Gloves at the same time, and they were known as the best combination. When I thought rationally, my current capabilities was stronger than that of an A-class hunter who hadn’t optimizing their skills.

“However, I can’t guarantee the battle against the boss monster will go smoothly. You’ll have to risk your life, but don’t forget that our growth is like a staircase. Once we take a leap forward, E-class dungeons will be like jokes to us,” I emphasized.

Woo Yeon-Hee and Michael exchanged looks, and we began the conquest by carrying our backpacks in silence.

***

In the cartoon ‘Ninja Turtles,’ the teacher Splinter becomes mutated by the green liquid that Shredder sprays as a trap. The Barba Corps reminded me of that since they looked like rats that were mutated into human beings. Their unsightly appearance was bearable, but the infected liquid that splattered everywhere when they died, contaminating the surrounding area, was intolerable.

I activated Gaia’s Will. When the monsters that jumped into Woo Yeon-Hee and Michael turned their heads toward me, my Youxia’s Scimitar transformed from a ring to a large sword.

Zing-

With one stroke, their heads flew in the air, and their blood sprayed everywhere.

[Your defense has been damaged by 20.]

[Defense: 13180 / 13200]

Woo Yeon-Hee didn’t have the skills to purify the contamination. Therefore, our party had nothing to stop the ground from turning into a plague zone. There was a limit to stepping on the monsters’ heads, and my speed and defense decreased as soon as my foot touched the ground. Then, I saw a troop of Barba rushing toward us.

Bang!

I sliced them with Shiva’s Knife, and ran towards another troop coming from the side and killed them all. Since the rats were after me due to Gaia’s Will effect, Woo Yeon-Hee and Michael were busy searching for the dead bodies to find a quest item. Their defense was also weakening, so we needed to hurry.

“I found two!” Woo Yeon-Hee yelled.

“I found one, and I can’t find any more!” Michael shouted.

“Okay, keep close to my side. We won’t stop until we reach the safe zone,” I said.

The safe zone was far from the corpses. In other words, we could leave the site and didn’t need to fight anymore. However, the rats attacked us no matter how many we killed them, and it was a never ending wave of them. Some of them were flooding in from the back.

“Woo Yeon-Hee!” I shouted.

“We’ll take care of this side!” she yelled back.

She was shrewd, and the numbers on her side were certainly small. On top of that, the Barba warriors were rushing in from my side. The warm-up was over. The rats had positioned themselves into an attack formation and had placed warriors on the front line and archers on the rear side. Arrows stained with infected fluid poured out in a curve, but they were too slow. By the time the arrows struck the place where I was standing, I had already jumped into the formation as if I was a mounted knight.

Bam!

The Barbas bounced off.

“Kieuuuk?”

“Kieuuuuk. Kieuk!”

Since I didn’t have an item that translated their language, their words just sounded like rats squeaking to me. I sliced the warriors’ necks and their numbers rapidly decreased. Then, the archers began shooting arrows in every direction, not caring if they were aiming at their own allies or not. At that time, rays of thunderbolts formed in my fingers, and they stretched out like dozens of thick branches.

Zaaaaap!

“Kieeuk! Kieeuuuk!”

The entire corridor was filled with wails, and the streaks of lightning pierced those that were running away.

Clear.

“This side is clear!”

I heard Woo Yeon-Hee’s voice, but the monsters’ nasty blood was already permeating into the ground and polluting the area. The land became blackened and the contamination was diffusing around the cave.

“There’s no time to search the bodies. Hurry up! We will run to the safety zone!” I yelled.

We sprinted towards the spot where the cave narrowed down, and the polluted area ended there. After a while, Woo Yeon-Hee caught up to me with Michael on her shoulders. She acted like a mother cat who was taking care of her kittens as she carried Michael, who was much bigger than her. She checked his defense barrier as soon as she placed him on the ground.

“You two stay here,” I said.

“Are you going to be okay by yourself?” she asked.

“We already checked. The rats are not a problem.”

“That area might have the combat quest,” she said while pointing to the front where the cave narrowed significantly. I finished calculating and came to the conclusion that I would have no issue doing combat quests even without Odin’s Wrath.

I dashed toward the area as I sensed there were a number of rats swarming in there, and I wasn’t going to give them time to create a formation. As expected, Barba warriors rushed to me acting like shields, but I managed to slice them all and saw the combat quest monster in the center.

“Ah, was it you, the plague sorcerer of Barba? Good!” I said.

The monster was powerful enough to be placed as an F-class dungeon’s boss monster. The bone necklace it wore was the source of its power, and it was the first sign of the Barba corps’ plague I found after returning time. When it was about to sparkle, my lightning rays pierced through the rats in the combat monster’s guard corps. The lightning that actually struck the monster was from Youxia’s Scimitar, and it's shield vanished as it collided with the scimitar.

“Kieuuuuk…”

I trampled on it with my foot and ripped off the necklace first.

[You have exceeded the maximum number of items you can possess.]

When I gave up on the necklace, I began to understand its cry.

“What happened… to you?” it asked.

“Open the plague laboratory. Then, I’ll spare your life, you little rat,” I replied.

Of course, I had no intention of saving it.

Chapter 148

The monster muttered, “Was it…you? It was you. But h…how did you get in?”

It stared at me while it struggled against the pain and pressure in its chest. As expected, stories about me had spread throughout the monsters as I had destroyed dungeons that belonged to all kinds of corps and clans. Although all of the places were at the lowest difficulty class, the monsters still must have been shocked at this time.

Its arm floundered as if it wanted to grab my ankle with its nasty furry hand. I plunged Youxia’s Scimitar into its hand and it screamed. Meanwhile, there were some other rats coming this way.

Bang!

Dirt flew everywhere. When blood spread through the dust, the last bit of hope in its eyes had died down. On the other hand, its pupils quickly moved as if it was trying to painfully calculate its chances for survival. Higher ranked members of the Barba Corps were more astute.

I deliberately put more weight on my foot before it started rolling its three-inch tongue. Then, it coughed up blood and made a creaking noise.

“Open the plague laboratory. You can ignore me and die here, or you do as I say and save your life. Choose one,” I commanded.

Two streaks of lightning began dancing in front of its face, and it was engulfed in fear as it knew exactly how those streaks would tear it to pieces. Lastly, I dropped the bone necklace on its body. When I touched its face with the tip of one lightning streak, the light from his eyes and bone necklace fused together. A corner of the wall was torn down.

“Ki…kieuuuk….”

It sounded like it was telling to spare its life as I promised, but I had no faith in rats.

Crunch!

I flattened its chest under my foot.

***

When I entered the corridor to the lab, a hidden quest took place.

[Stop the Plague Research (Hidden Quest)

Mission: Exterminate all the plague sorcerers in the laboratory.]

The plague sorcerers were always in a group, so the difficulty of the quest was considerable compared to the dungeon’s difficulty level. Parties and attackers with clumsy firepower often died by trying to complete these types of hidden quests even though they had been lucky enough to find one.

[You have used the Assassin’s Ring.]

[You are now in a hidden state.]

The space expanded as I walked along the corridor. The laboratory was small, and there were a total of six plague sorcerers. Three of them were injecting fluid into slaves, one was rummaging through research books, and the other two were making drugs. The rat soldiers were busy clearing up the bodies of slaves who had died while being tied. Bodies were piled up randomly on one side, and the stench of poison flowing from them was unbearable.

I couldn’t even calculate the trajectory of my sword as the drug storage containers were hanging everywhere from the ceiling like chandeliers. High-density pollutants would pour out as soon as the containers broke, and the entire dungeon would turn into the worst contaminated zone ever.

Therefore, I waited for the opportunity. Meanwhile, the slaves, the test specimens, died, and new ones replaced them. The timing was bad as the sorcerer who was rummaging through the books didn’t come into my calculated attack range. It didn’t move at all as it was focused on the research. Moreover, the drug containers were assembled around him. I was worried about the pollutants, not the sorcerers themselves.

The sorcerer finally finished reading the book. When it headed to another bookshelf on the wall, every plague sorcerer came into my sword’s trajectory.

[Your hidden state has been terminated.]

I threw Devi’s Sword, and it flew in a slightly bent curve. Things happened in a split second, so there was no time for the sorcerers to use their magic.

Sheeek-

[You have fulfilled the conditions required to complete the quest ‘Stop the Plague Research.’ Please decide on the first and second person to finish the quest by agreement.]

“Intruder!” the rat soldiers cried.

They dropped the corpses and slaves they were dragging, then sprinted toward me. I quickly skimmed through, and no one had touched a single container.

The area that was contaminated with their blood was tolerable, so I quickly swept away the rats in the lab and was about to head to the bookshelf.

Then, one guy from the famous slave tribe called ‘Moong’ approached me. It was destined to be the Barba’s experiment specimen, and its body was already in the process of contamination. From a distance, it screamed in a frightened voice. I couldn’t understand what it was trying to say, but I knew it was asking to help it escape from this dungeon. I tsked inwardly as I had to neglect those desperate faces and kill them.

I moved to the area across from the lab and quickly slew all the slaves. Every one of them was polluted, so if I left them here, they would turn into biological weapons for the Barba and attack us. Their fate had already been determined as soon as they were captured by the Barba Corps.

Unfortunately, the only thing I could do was to give them a painless death.

Painless death…

I turned around. The bookshelf attached to the wall was filled with research books, and we called these ‘skill books’ and ‘runes.’

***

There were ways to obtain skills and items besides relying on the reward boxes. They could be found in areas where the monster civilization clans were gathered, and the laboratory of the sorcerers, who were considered scholars of the Barba Corps, was one of them. A message popped up every time I picked up a book.

[Would you like to obtain the skill ‘Plague Breath?’]

[Would you like to obtain the skill ‘Plague Whip?’]

[Would you like to obtain the skill ‘Plague Research?’]

[Would you like to obtain the skill ‘Biological Research?’]

The research skills were worth more than their face value. These skills improved automatically every time their classes were upgraded, and they also let users learn the languages of monsters.

However, I was looking for runes that only existed in this type of place. I couldn’t receive them from boxes, so I checked the notification messages and put the skill books in my backpack if they seemed useful.

When I picked up one rune…

[You have completed the quest ‘Rune Acquisition.’]

[You have obtained a ‘gold box’ for being the first one to complete the quest.]

Ah, right. This one, too...

Since this wasn’t considered a dungeon quest, I received the completion message and reward immediately. However, the points from the box couldn’t upgrade my stats as all of mine was in a higher class than a gold box. The gold boxes were mostly useless to me, so I turned my glance toward the books.

[You have used the rune ‘The Plague Sorcerer’s Study.’]

[Your Resistance to the Plague has increased by 10 percent.]

[Your Resistance to Deadly Poison has increased by 5 percent.]

[New categories have been added.

Target: Plague Resistance, Deadly Poison Resistance.]

My Resistance to Plague had increased up to twenty percent, and my Resistance to Deadly Poison had increased up to ten percent after I found one more rune. This was why I had been holding back from entering an E-class dungeon.

I selected a few more decent skill books, then found one that was made with high-quality leather, unlike the others. Most of the books didn't give me a notification message when I acquired them, but this book looked exceptionally special, so I had high expectations for it.

However, the System was quiet as it seemed to be just an ordinary book, not a skill book or a rune. When I was about to throw it on the ground, a notification message appeared as if it was warning me.

[It’s a book protected by the authority of Doom Entegasto.]

Doom Entegasto!

It was simply a name, but my heart pounded when I saw it. I checked the message again, and one of the Seven Demon Kings’ names was engraved in bold letters so that the reader could never miss reading it.

Doom Entegasto was one of the most powerful demon kings. Even Doom Caso, the lowest-ranked demon king, was so strong that the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues barely managed to defeat it when they attacked altogether. Therefore, I couldn’t even imagine how frightening Doom Entegasto would be.

[Would you like to use your Accomplishment Reward to remove Doom Entegasto’s authority? (Accomplishment Reward Expenditure: 100)]

Ah, this is when I should use Accomplishment Rewards!

The System that had something protected by the Seven Demon Kings and that allowed them to remove their authority was unfamiliar to me. There was no way the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues had not known about this in the past. I was confident that I understood them well, but I was just a big fish in a small pond.

Anyway, this was the moment when the information that was monopolized by a certain few in the past was about to be revealed. In addition to the Seven Demon Kings’ authority and Accomplishment Points, I believed that there were more concepts that I wasn’t aware of yet.

I commanded, “Remove it.”

A brilliance that would only come out of the challenger box permeated into the book.

[The Barba King’s Enforcement Guidance (Quest start item)

Class: S]

“...Ah, fuck,” I cursed.

I had never seen an S-class quest start item even in my previous life. The class indicated the quality of the reward, which meant that this quest’s reward points were quite high.

.

Then, how about its difficulty?

[The quest ‘Barba Corps Interrupter’ has occurred.]

[Barba Corps Interrupter (Quest)

The Barba Corps’ plague research is fatal to all species. When they complete the research, they will try to pollute all the land they are aware of, so slow down the speed of their research.

Mission:

Exterminate three high-ranked plague sorcerers.Destroy twenty plague labs.Exterminate one hundred Barba plague sorcerers.]

Rays of light gathered in my hands.

[A Child Who Hates the Plague (Quest item)

Effect: Allows the user to summon a spirit that guides them to the plague laboratory. It can be used in dungeons where the Barba plague sorcerers exist.]

I would need to kill weak rats for a while, but that was okay! Compared to the quest class, the missions themselves were fairly easy. The System seemed to have already predicted that the entire South America would turn into a land of death as if they were overwhelmed by radiation. Therefore, the System was emphasizing the importance of this quest.

Yes, it was a quest that meant a lot to humanity.

Chapter 149

[The Plague Site of the High-Ranked Plague Sorcerer,

5 minutes remaining until the start of the contamination process]

However, I couldn’t see the boss monster, the high-ranked plague sorcerer, as it was hidden in the crowd. The magic plague sorcerers and summoners were also blocked from my view. All of them were protected by the rat soldiers, and the army was surrounded by a defensive barrier. The Barba warriors and archers also stood still in the formation.

[The mutated Moong Tribe has been summoned.]

The slaves that appeared around the Barba formation were obviously decomposed and diseased. It was unfortunate that they were turned into biological weapons, and their eyes filled with madness flashed as the summoners had cast reinforcement spells on them.

The arrows poured down like rain. The archers didn’t care whether they shot the Moong slaves or not, and the mutated Moongs seemed to be obsessed with the idea of killing us.

I said while batting away the plagued arrows, “We should destroy the formation within five minutes, and I’ll take care of it. You two should focus on surviving until then.”

The scimitar was named after Youxia, and my lightning power was named after Odin for a reason. When these two powers mixed in the scimitar, it turned into a divine weapon. Every time it collided with the Barba’s defense, a deafening roar rang throughout the dungeon and streaks of lightning crackled sharply.

Zziiiing!

The rat soldiers couldn’t take their eyes off such a godly sight, and they buzzed whenever the scimitar hit their defense. I struck the barrier for the third time after chopping an arrow in midair. Then, I heard a scream from the mutants that were after me in the back, and the smell of burning flesh soon filled the space.

The spears broke through the barrier and floundered as if they wanted to stab me, but their weak offense didn’t work on me. At least, the magic of the plague sorcerers and summoners was fast enough that it managed to strike me, but Youxia’s Scimitar easily absorbed 9,400 points of magical damage.

Even now, three magic spells were flying towards me at an aggressive speed like an evil spirit full of resentment. One of them smashed into my defensive barrier and temporarily caused my view to turn yellow. When it went back to normal, I saw that the area was filled with mutated Moongs. I saw Woo Yeon-Hee jumping in and out a couple of times, and the golden energy that indicated Michael’s weakened defensive barrier continued to sparkle.

This was only the beginning. When the high-ranked plague sorcerer finished contaminating the dungeon, we would become weak while they got stronger.

Thud!

I threw Shiva’s Knife at the boss monster and struck the Barba’s defensive barrier after jumping straight into the explosion.

Thud!

“Kieuk?”

“Kieuk. Kieeeuuuk!”

The rat soldiers went wild inside the barrier, and I slew the mutated Moongs that attacked me from the back.

[The trait Forerunner has been activated.]

[Your Agility has been upgraded.

Change: C → B]

[The trait Gifted has been activated.]

[All traits have been upgraded.

Change: C → B]

I changed directions, and every time I swung the scimitar while running towards Woo Yeon-Hee and Michael, more than ten mutated Moongs were sliced in half. This was because I temporarily changed my target from the Barba formation to Moongs.

[Gifted (Trait)

Effect: When one of the user’s traits activates, Gifted increases the probability of the trait’s activation.

Class: C (0)

Duration: 5 minutes

Cooldown time: 7 days]

The trait Sensitive was the one I had never activated, and it upgraded Sense by one class when I severely damaged a target. I used Gifted on this, so Sensitive would now be available to use more frequently. As expected…

[The trait Sensitive has been activated.]

[Your Sense has been upgraded.

Change: C → B]

In other words, all of my stats and traits were now at their maximum except for the Man Who Overcomes Adversity. Starting there, no magic worked on me, and the monsters tried changing their attack strategy after grasping the situation, but it was too late. I ran around and damaged their defenses, and all the rat soldiers could do was pray that the barrier wouldn’t break.

Finally, I shattered the barrier, and the rat soldiers that made eye contact with me got terrified and ran away. I precisely calculated the angle and trajectory of Devi’s Sword and sliced their necks.

Then, the plague sorcerers and summoners appeared, and the boss monster was still focusing on polluting the dungeon in the center. It gazed at me in disbelief as all the summoned Moongs had been either sliced in half or struck by bolts of lightning.

[The Plague Site of the High-Ranked Plague Sorcerer,

2 minutes 31 seconds remained until the start]

The high-ranked plague sorcerer realized it was too late, and a violent wind blew when he gave up contaminating the areas. The wind pressure was too strong, and the plague bacteria in the wind gnawed at my defensive barrier. Woo Yeon-Hee somehow managed to stand up, but Michael was stuck at the corner, vomiting blood. The plague sorcerers and summoners had already been blown away in all directions by the wind.

Woo Yeon-Hee and I could tell what the other thought just by making eye contact. When she made a turn to kill the remaining plague sorcerers and summoners, I took a step toward the boss monster.

Don’t be fooled.

Although it was a wizard, it managed to fight in a short distance. It flew in the air as if it was going with the wind and it dropped a cane on my head. I intended to let the barrier absorb the shock and smack the monster at the same time to lower its defense level. The moment I raised Youxia’s Scimitar and smashed the monster’s defensive barrier, it also struck my barrier.

[The trait Strongman has been activated.]

Strongman returned physical damage to the attacker, and that was why the monster bounced off immediately. This was activated as the Gifted trait increased the probability of other traits activating. When the gale vanished, I felt like the bonds that had tied me up faded away. The boss monster tried to get up quickly, but I was already falling straight on him.

Thud! Zziiing-

Sparks of lightning danced flashily when the monster’s defensive barrier was destroyed. When I took his bone necklace off and the item information popped up on the System, the battle ended.

[High-Ranked Plague Sorcerer’s Bone Necklace (Item)

Effect: Language (The Barba Corps)

Physical Damage Absorption: 0/1500

Magical Damage Absorption: 0/3500

Class: C]

When I thrust the Youxia’s Scimitar into its face, lightning bolts rushed into it.

[Barba Corps Interrupter: High-Rank Barba Plague Sorcerers ?]

“...I got scared for nothing,” I muttered.

I had not activated the Man Who Overcomes Adversity, and my defensive barrier was still intact. I could conquer the E-class dungeon alone. I realized I was better than the A-class Hunters that had not finished optimizing themselves because they couldn’t even target an E-class dungeon alone. The synergy between everything I had was amazing after I upgraded my skills and traits with the highest potential up to C-class and when A-class weapons and defensive equipment were used at once.

***

I had not yet told Woo Yeon-Hee about the dungeon that was discovered after many Awakened had sacrificed themselves. Misunderstanding began with the word ‘sealed.’ Dungeons weren’t actually hiding under our land and waiting for the day to come. They were the entrance to their main camp. In other words, dungeons were parts of the System that were summoned to our world. The dead bodies of the Moong that were scattered all over the place were the evidence…

When we moved to the safe zone and healed ourselves, Woo Yeon-Hee mentioned the Moong tribe.

“They looked a lot like us even though they were bigger and purple colored.”

She must have been bothered, but it was too early to tell her the truth. Instead of answering her, I pointed at Michael with my chin.

“This dungeon is too hard for him,” Woo Yeon-Hee said as if she was feeling pity toward him as he was completely messed up. I just realized it, but there would have been no problem conquering the E-class dungeon without him. I checked his condition and carried him on my shoulder.

Woo Yeon-Hee was in quite a bad shape as parts of her skin were contaminated. However, it was fortunate that she hadn’t been mutated. Blood flew out from her mouth, but it seemed tolerable. Her Strength class was high enough to purify the pollution.

“Shouldn’t we send him back to Revolucion?” she asked and I nodded. Even if we could no longer stay in the same party, his experience here along with his upgraded stats would help him and Revolucion. I wasn’t going to retrieve the items he obtained as he had risked his life for all this. It was up to him whether to keep them for himself or donate them to the group.

I gained three Accomplishment Reward points for destroying an E-class dungeon.

[Accomplishment Reward: 146]

It was natural that I paid attention to it as it gave me S-class quests.

***

When Michael recovered his health, I explained levelly, “That’s what happened, and I misjudged.”

He accepted what I said more passively than I expected. He seemed to have noticed the huge difference between Woo Yeon-Hee and my abilities and must have been convinced that his abilities were inferior to ours.

“I was about to tell you first as I thought Revolucion would need me more than you guys,” he replied.

“Yes. You can take the items with you, and give this to Joshua.”

I handed over a bag with skill books and told him the precautions when making plague sorcerers. He listened carefully.

Michael’s back wasn’t slouched over when he left. Instead, he was confident and I couldn’t wait to see how much Revolucion and he would grow. If he maintained his current personality, he wouldn’t forget what I had done for him. Just as I put Mick next to John Clark, I placed Michael beside Joshua and removed Michael from the party.

“It’s just the two of us again. Now I can call you Seon-Hu,” Woo Yeon-Hee said as if she felt relieved.

“Woo Yeon-Hee, I had been underestimating our capabilities,” I replied.

“About what?”

“It’s not just an E-class dungeon. If we keep up our work… we would be able to conquer even higher-class dungeons.”

She shook her head. “You’re wrong. It’s not ‘us.’”

“That’s what it looked like in the E-class dungeon, but not next time.”

“...You want to try a D-class right away?” She widened her eyes.

I nodded as I knew of a place where regular and high-ranked plague sorcerers were gathered. I had an escape insignia, and I could meet the conditions to complete the S-class quest there. There was no reason to hesitate.

“You’ll be more powerful there. It’s the perfect place for you to blast your Mind Control powers. We can do it together, Woo Yeon-Hee,” I said.

Chapter 150

It was our first day in the dungeon. I was a D-class Hunter when I first entered this dungeon in the past. At that time, I was a North American guild member, and our party was filled with people from E-class to A-class.

I couldn’t remember the captain’s face. The only thing I could recall was his sharp eyes in his deep eye sockets as I spent a long time wandering the dungeon with him. He died during the battle against the boss monster. It wasn’t because he had sacrificed himself for his team. Instead, it was because the boss monster, the Barba Dean, had persistently targeted him.

In order to conquer this dungeon, we needed the Man Who Overcomes Adversity and Mary’s Hands. In front of the blue barrier that separated the dungeon from reality, I explained to Woo Yeon-Hee about the quests and monsters that we would encounter there.

“We should be alert and focus on our Senses because monsters hide here. There are two types,” I said.

I was referring to the assassin and sniper, and that was how the System positioned them. We didn’t have to deal with them in combat quests, but they were powerful.

“Also, use Mind Control only on the monsters that I specifically tell you to,” I added.

I first used the quest item prior to the full-fledged conquest.

[You have used the item ‘A Child Who Hates Plague.’]

Woo Yeon-Hee’s tense look was relieved when she saw a spirit that was smaller than the size of her thumb that glowed with various lights. When she carefully unfolded her palm, the spirit sat on her hand and folded its wings. However, spirits actually didn’t exist, contrary to what had just appeared.

“It’s pretty.”

Woo Yeon-Hee’s face brightened for the first time as if she was in a fantasy movie, not a horror film. She couldn’t take her eyes off the spirit, but I wasn’t happy with it as I knew the true identity of spirits. Well, I didn’t want to disenchant her.

“Uh..?”

The spirit suddenly flew high, and Woo Yeon-Hee made a sad sound. It was because of the Barba high-ranked plague sorcerer’s bone necklace on her. The spirit hovered around us and pointed in the front. When its tiny arms and fingers moved, Woo Yeon-Hee smiled.

“Don’t loosen up and focus on your Sense. We’re going in now,” I said.

***

It was our seventh day in the dungeon. We had brought extra items like last time, and Woo Yeon-Hee equipped herself with new items as soon as we entered the safe zone. On the other hand, I didn’t need to arm myself as my divine defense tools had a high damage absorption rate and short cooldown time.

While Woo Yeon-Hee was changing her necklace, I reached out my arm to the back of her head. Her reaction was just a few seconds slower than mine, then she grasped the situation. I held the neck of a rat, thrust a dagger into its stomach and pulled it up to its neck. Its internal organs poured out, and its trembling head dropped to the ground.

Ah, it’s supposed to be the ‘safe zone.’

We walked again while avoiding the contaminated zone. Woo Yeon-Hee was no longer happy like she was before when she just met the spirit because fighting against the monsters that abruptly jumped into us and focusing on the surroundings for hours on end was tough. However, it wasn’t necessary for me to reprimand her to focus more since she was making up her mind to become serious.

Then, the spirit disappeared into the wall. The spirit’s passage to the laboratory was different from the one created by the plague sorcerer that I had killed. The path was too narrow, so we had to crawl. The spirit hurried us, and there was a medium-sized laboratory in the end.

At least five small laboratories were connected to each other, and they were filled with plague sorcerers. All kinds of research were going on, such as contaminating gemstones and performing medical experiments on alive Moongs. We could feel the Barba Corps’ ambition and tenacity by listening to their unpleasant ‘Kieuk’ noises.

Woo Yeon-Hee was fascinated by the sight as she realized that the monsters we were fighting against had their own civilization. However, she became pale when she noticed their malicious actions toward the Moongs. I pointed out one guy to her, and she twirled her index finger.

Do you want me to control that one’s mind? She seemed to be asking me that.

Yes, she was correct. I moved my lips silently while pointing at the storage containers.

Protect those.

Her eyes darkened, and the two sorcerers closest to the container stopped. Then, they nodded briefly after glancing up at the ceiling.

***

We had been careful similar to how we acted when we first attacked the F-class dungeon. We made sure no monster ran away to sound the alarm, paid attention to detect the snipers that were sparsely deployed, and rested to recharge her Mind Control skill. Ten days had passed since we first entered the dungeon. Our journey had been slightly delayed as we had encountered a high-ranked plague sorcerer that used to be the E-class dungeon’s boss monster.

[Barba Corps Interrupter:

High-Ranked Plague Sorcerer ?

Plagued Laboratory 15/20

Plague Sorcerer 71/100]

I had completed more than seventy percent of the S-class quest, which was my first solo quest. We also managed to complete three group quests and opened three platinum boxes. Of course, we took two runes per person in the laboratory.

On our fifteenth day, Woo Yeon-Hee faced the moment where she could be the most powerful.

The monster in front of us looked like a dinosaur and was the result of the Barba Corps’ biological research. The System could even place it as a boss monster in lower-class dungeons. When I killed the rats and drove them to the corner by using Ruler’s Ring and Devi’s Sword, Woo Yeon-Hee succeeded in taking full control of the gigantic monster’s brain. The monster dragged its huge body toward me. Its rough breath came out through its fangs and covered my face.

“It must be immune to the plague and has a medium-level defense. Can you feel it?” I asked.

The monster nodded, then I pointed at the place where I cornered the rats. After a bit, round objects that looked like soccer balls started to roll out. They were actually the rats’ heads that were torn and crushed, and their screams filled the space.

This was just a warm-up. I waited for the gigantic monster to come out and tightly hugged Woo Yeon-He’s body with one arm.

“There is another high-ranked plague sorcerer somewhere ahead. Let’s finish it, too,” I said.

***

It was now day twenty-two. The spirit sitting on my shoulder finally spread its wings and flew ahead. Its flapping was a signal that guided me to the final destination of the S-class quest.

Moreover, the System was pretty generous. They considered each room in the laboratory as one ‘Plagued Laboratory’ for the quest instead of counting the entire lab as one. I just had to destroy one more medium-sized laboratory to complete my solo quest. Woo Yeon-Hee could feel my excitement. She had been suffering from the repercussions of mentally dominating the monster a week ago and sickening headaches due to hidden monsters. However, she finally smiled as she felt my emotions. Perhaps, I was grinning as well as the corners of my lips were raised at one point.

“Let’s go,” I said.

The plague sorcerer controlled by Woo Yeon-Hee didn’t stand foolishly as she had repeated the same strategy three times already. It stayed near the storage containers and kept casting spells, hitting the backs of its fellow allies. The spirit trembled whenever the plague sorcerers died, and if it could talk, it would have been moaning in happiness. It flapped its wings in excitement, and when more than three sorcerers collapsed, it frantically shook its body.

This is the last time I’ll have to see that shabby thing.

Crush!

We ended the extermination and took all their research papers. I had completed the quests that asked me to kill high-ranked and regular plague sorcerers. We just needed to ruin five more laboratories.

[You have destroyed the laboratory.]

…

[You have destroyed the laboratory.]

The last one!

[You have completed the quest ‘Barba Corps Interrupter.’]

[The Barba’s research has slowed down.]

It was such a heart-warming message! The reward message popped up just as I was recalling South America being crippled with pestilence in the past.

[You have obtained a ‘challenger box’ for completing the quest.]

I had been waiting for this multicolored box. I thought I would never see it again after that time I received the First Virtue’s Devi’s Sword. However, it appeared in front of me once again. I would be happy with anything, whether it was a skill, insignia or item. Whatever it might be, it would take me to the next level.

I felt the tremor under my eyes, then Woo Yeon-Hee held my hand warmly. She was looking at me with joy, and her eyes were even filled with tears.

“Congratulations,” she said.

The box opened. Did I mention that the light from the challenger box had a healing effect? It not only cured wounds but also reinforced the defensive barriers and recharged the Damage Resorption rate of equipment to their maximum. I blew those notification messages away and focused on the spectacular light concentrating in the box. It was an insignia if the rays of light headed toward my chest, an item if it headed toward my hands, and a skill if it covered my entire body. The light shone brilliantly toward my hands, and I hurriedly collected it with both hands.

[You have obtained the item ‘La’s Sun Cape.’]

[La’s Sun Cape (Item)

Effect: It increases every resistance by 20 percent and randomly starts ‘La’s Blessing.’ It can be converted into ‘La’s Sun Sword.’

Physical Damage Absorption: 15000/15000

Magical Damage Absorption: 15000/15000

Class: S]

[New categories have been added.

Target: Spiritual Resistance, Mental Resistance, Decomposition Resistance, Phobia Resistance, Power Resistance, …]

The categories that Deva King’s Protective Gloves didn’t give me were being added all at once. I had not been aware of some of the Resistances that showed up. What was more surprising was that La’s Sun Cape could be converted into a weapon.

[The item ‘La’s Sun Cape’ has been converted into ‘La’s Sun Sword.]

It was my first time seeing it, and it was burning in my hands.

Chapter 151

Cheney was exhausted. The government had asserted that the Afghanistan war was perfect, but it wasn’t from the perspective of Cheney, who had actually participated in it. Mercenaries like him were responsible for maintaining public order in occupied territories. Terrorists often sent kids with bombing vests, and they were forced to make painful decisions.

If he wasn’t desperate for money, he would have gone back to his hometown already. However, he had a son suffering from childhood cancer there.

One day, a Whitehorse executive came with a contract extension document.

“Next one is in Iraq. The superiors are urging us to extend the detachment contract, so the next destination must be Iraq as well,” the executive said.

“Are the conditions the same?” Cheney asked.

“Yes, but I’m thinking of giving you a better offer since your reputation is quite good.”

The executive placed new files on the table, and Cheney skimmed through the names of the dispatch areas and employers. This contract wasn’t for a battlefield. It was his hometown, Texas, and the employer organization was far from the war industry. On top of that, they had offered a thirty percent increase in his original annual salary. Cheney couldn’t understand.

“What do they do, and where am I going to be assigned?” he finally asked.

The executive replied blithely, “Let’s say that it’s a hazardous substance disposal station. Well, that’s kind of true. Anyway, you’ll hear the truth after you sign the contract.”

Cheney thought it would be less dangerous than the warzone. He would no longer need to aim a gun at a kid’s forehead and could see his wife and son on regular vacations.

He picked up a pen.

***

“It looks like an air-raid shelter.”

The hazardous substance disposal station was camouflage for the place. There was a station, and a real business was running, but the actual thing was located underground.

“That’s right. I heard it was built during the Cold War,” Ethema replied, and he was an agent assigned as Cheney’s supervisor. Cheney knew him well as he was famous for his excellent performance when he was a trainee in Whitewater and won a favorable contract. Besides Ethema, Cheney saw many familiar faces of the outstanding trainees here.

“You are from Afghanistan, right?” Ethema questioned.

“Yes,” Cheney responded.

“You’ve come a long way. Your training record seemed decent, so if you had joined earlier, you would have been in level two by now. That’s too bad.”

“I haven’t heard anything except that I’m in level three.”

“No need to rush. Follow me.”

This place, which was built by mending an air-raid shelter, seemed to have strong security in Cheney’s view. There was only one entrance, and they had installed a reinforcement blocking gate at every passageway down to the warehouse. Of course, agents and high-performance surveillance cameras were everywhere. In order for someone to break into the warehouse, they had to go through a strict security system in this entire station.

What are they keeping? Is it a drug…

“You are perhaps thinking that we’re protecting drugs, right?” Ethema asked.

Cheney widened his eyes in surprise.

“No.”

His supervisor continued, “Everyone thinks like that at first, and so did I. I used to wonder how many drugs were piled up here under this degree of security.

The passage down to the basement was long and narrow. Cheney was bothered by the surveillance cameras that moved in response to motion detection sensors. It was obvious that every single movement was being watched.

“You’ll be placed outside. This will be your first and last time entering the warehouse unless your position changes. Make sure you look at what we’re protecting. If a problem arises, it’s our job to retrieve them,” Ethema said.

The more Ethema explained, the more curious Cheney became.

What is it?

They passed the last security system of the reinforcement blocking gate. In front of them was a gigantic bank vault door that blocked their view. Cheney sent a signal to the agent at the gate, and the agent picked up the phone.

“Cat Food Warehouse. Code number 005.”

The vault door finally opened, and Cheney stared at the gap. What he saw was different from what he expected. There weren't tons of drugs piled up, nor gold bars, nor jewels.

Cheney followed Ethema into the warehouse and saw various-sized cabinets arranged in an orderly fashion. Each cabinet had a tempered glass window that allowed a person to check the contents from the outside, and a name tag was attached to them. When Cheney looked at Ethema, Ethema nodded. Cheney was now free, so he approached the nearest cabinet. Then, Ethema warned him from the back, “Don’t touch anything. As soon as you touch it, you’ll get killed and people will think that you had died in Afghanistan. Hahaha. Why are you so surprised?”

Ethema laughed it off, but his words seemed to be true. The guns of the agents outside the blocking gate were shining. Cheney gulped and looked over the tempered glass.

Leather gloves? They’re just leather gloves…

Cheney’s gaze shifted to the name tag.

「Classification Number: F-0001

Name: Hunting Gloves」

Following that, Cheney scrambled while skimming through the tempered glasses of the cabinets. The contents varied. While some of them looked modern, such as glasses, shirts and pants, there were also breastplates and weapons that seemed to be used in the Middle Ages.

「Classification Number: E-0112

Name: Kciphos Intensifier’s Iron Mace」

Some of them were presumed to be from primitive civilizations.

「Classification Number: C-0051

Name: High-Ranked Plague Sorcerer’s Bone Necklace」

Cheney moved to the end of the air-raid shelter as if he was possessed by something. Then, he turned his head in all directions. The cabinets were piled up because a single file wasn’t enough to store all the contents. All he could see were cabinets.

Cheney and Ethema came out on the ground. When Ethema sat on the bench and tapped the spot next to him, Cheney hurriedly sat down, looking dazed.

Ethema laughed.

“They are cat food, and this place is a cat food warehouse. That’s the official code name.”

“Are they mysterious?” Cheney asked with a serious face.

“Mysterious?”

“You know, something like ancient relics with supernatural powers. It’s not believable, but there’s no other way to explain it.”

Cheney recalled the security of the cat food storage.

“Maybe or maybe not. You will know when the security strengthens. Newbies start from there,” Ethema pointed far ahead.

They couldn’t see from their spot, but warning signs with radioactivity marks were attached to the steel-barred fence. From there, guard posts were located at every certain distance, and Ethema was pointing to one of them.

“You must have fought against terrorists on battlefields, but you will fight the boredom from now on. I guarantee that you’ll never find any job like this. Any questions?” Ethema asked.

“...Are there any groups after us?”

“Not for now, but it’s obvious that the cat food should never be exposed to the world. I hope you don’t come up with your own ideas because these things are useless to us. That’s all I can tell you.”

Ethema turned his gaze toward the outskirts, and Cheney turned his head in the same direction. A vehicle was entering.

“New cat foods are here,” Ethema muttered.

“...Where are they coming from?”

Ethema had been nice like the Virgin Mary, but his kindness vanished immediately. Cheney shut his mouth as he realized it was time to get up with his equipment without saying a word. Then, he headed toward the guard post that Ethema pointed at while looking at the car that entered. Agents from the storage were helping the driver take iron chests out from the trunk under tight security.

***

“Thank you.”

“Thank you.”

Woo Yeon-Hee and I handed over drop items and backpacks to the agents. Since drop items from C-class dungeons were of high quality, we had brought as many as we could. The Kciphos Corps Leader’s Mana Stone I got after defeating the boss monster had to be stored, too. I handed that over to the agents and headed towards the shower tent.

The water from the hose was warm since it was a simple shower booth, but it was perfect to remove blood stains from my body. These items were outdated, so I put the cape into my backpack and came out of the tent.

After a while, Woo Yeon-Hee also came out, drying her hair with a towel. She faintly smiled while looking at me as she was celebrating how we had not used Mary’s Hand and the Man Who Overcomes Adversity. However, fatigue covered her face as the conquest was fierce. She stumbled, so I wrapped my arms around her shoulder.

“You are tired, too,” she said.

She had no idea that we were abnormally powerful and enterprising compared to other Awakened in the past.

“Today is the 17th,” I said.

Woo Yeon-Hee looked at me with curiosity, then she widened her eyes as if she realized something.

“How did it go?” she asked.

“What do you think?”

She instantly looked at the agents. Everyone here knew that we were Koreans because of the language we spoke. We approached the agent who was organizing the drop items into the iron cabinets.

She asked, “How did it go?”

“Pardon me?” the agent questioned.

“Did Korea make it to the round of sixteen?”

The agent’s eyes quivered, and I murmured to myself that he’s an American and not too interested in the World Cup. Apparently, there was another agent who was into soccer, so the agent pointed at him.

“They did.”

Woo Yeon-Hee clenched her fists after hearing that as if she had received a nice reward from the box. Then, she frowned as the pain kicked in. She was no longer the hunter who fought against the Kciphos Corps Leader with murderous eyes. She was now just a red devil who missed the soccer games since she last watched the match against Poland on June 4th.

“Korea was the best,” the agent said.

She let out a sad sigh, then looked up at me with twinkling eyes.

“Isn’t it too late to go back to Korea? To watch the round of sixteen…” She made a sad face.

“We’ll be able to join the local Korean team to return if we head to New York right now. But will you be able to do that with your current health?” I asked.

Woo Yeon-Hee nodded strongly and replied in excitement, “I might cry if I miss that game. It’s the round of sixteen!”

Chapter 152

When the Korean soccer team scored the equalizer a few minutes before the end of the match, my view became hazy as everyone jumped up at once and dust rose. The crowds went wild when a Korean player made a header goal during overtime, making it confirmed that they would advance to the quarterfinals. Woo Yeon-Hee grabbed me by the collar and didn’t seem to know what to do.

“Waaaah!”

Of course, I wasn’t as enthusiastic as I was in the past. Knowing the future wasn’t necessarily a good thing. The people in broadcasting station vehicles also forgot about their work for a while. The reporters and staff who came to cover the excitement of Korean residents in New York were busy hugging each other.

On the way back to the hotel, a reporter shoved her microphone towards Woo Yeon-Hee. There were other slim beauties, but she specifically chose her.

We arrived at the hotel room.

“You’re coming out.”

Woo Yeon-Hee was on the TV answering an interview question with a flushed face as if she was still feeling excited.

“I’m so proud of Korea’s players and hope they do their best like today in the quarterfinals without pressure. You guys are already winners. Go, Korea! Go!”

She became frozen while looking at herself on the screen.

“Did you not know this would happen?” I asked.

She frowned. “Oh, gosh… I look like a fool.”

“Your clip will be broadcasted a few more times until the next game. Tsk.”

She covered her face with both hands, then my phone rang.

The person calling was from the world’s largest sports betting company in Europe, and they had processed my bet on the round of sixteen. The money a person won was usually calculated on the website, but they had called me because my profit was considerable. The betting categories included whether the team would advance or not, the victory or defeat, the difference in points, number of fouls, corner kicks and penalties, number of dismissals, and even the number of coaches objecting to an umpire’s decision.

I had only bet on two categories: whether or not Korea would advance to the round of sixteen and the final score. Although the entire betting market scale exceeded a little over three billion dollars and this company was the largest company in the industry, there was a limit to the amount of payments a person could get. Moreover, anyone who got huge profits had that information sent to the government, so I intentionally only bet a hundred thousand dollars. Thus, I got ten million back from winning. That was the amount I could gain without receiving public attention.

Woo Yeon-Hee was astonished when she overheard my phone call and stared blankly at me with eyes so wide that they looked like they could swallow up the entire world.

“I should at least make some money to cover the costs of this hotel in my spare time. This place is expensive,” I said casually while getting up from the couch.

She asked, “Where are you going?”

“Jonathan Investment Group. You should calm down and come back to reality first.”

Right after I responded to her, my phone rang again, so I thought it was from the betting company. Instead, it was John Clark. His voice sounded excited.

<John: We captured the baby cat.>

That was the code name I had given the First Evil.

***

The guy in a shabby container box wasn’t the First Evil I had remembered from my past. He was just a beggar who had been chased by an unidentified organization for years. He was unconscious and barely breathing with multiple bullets in his body. His blood had spread all over his clothes.

“Things went quickly, so I was about to call you after we dealt with this…”

John Clark couldn’t finish his sentence as he didn’t expect I would take action as soon as I saw the First Evil. I sliced the First Evil’s neck with Devi’s Sword, and John Clark became silent as the head rolled over to his side. He stared at the severed head, seemingly in shock. It was probably because it was his first time seeing my ability. His eyes were shaking, and he seemed to have a lot on his mind.

“You took a long time,” I commented.

Three and a half years had passed since we lost him in the winter of 1998. I finally eliminated him, but I wasn’t very happy.

I got the worst villain ever, but why does it feel hollow? Because he’s not the First Evil in this era?

No, it wasn’t because of that sentiment. When I looked at his severed head, his malicious acts in the past popped up in my mind.

This feeling was the same as when I watched the round of sixteen soccer match between Korea and Italy today. Since I already knew how Korea took the lead and victory, the confirmed future wasn’t exciting. The First Evil was absolutely dangerous, but that was three and a half years ago. In the meantime, the gap between his and my abilities had widened to a great extent. The agents had missed him repeatedly, but he couldn’t do anything about it except run away. That was why I knew I could kill him whenever I found him and that his fate had changed into a loser.

“It must’ve been tough at the end. Did the agents get hurt?” I asked.

“Pardon me? Could you please repeat that?”

John Clark was still looking at the neatly cut surface of the neck and the blood pouring out from it.

“I asked if he resisted fiercely in the end,” I said.

John Clark studied me as he said, “Yes, but he couldn’t do much with bullets in him. The agents did their best not to miss him again this time.”

“Are they okay?” I questioned.

“No one died.”

John Clark must have considered the First Evil’s last resistance as a war to be won.

“I’ll pay you the one billion dollars as promised in any way you want,” I said.

Then, John Clark became silent, and we came out of the container box.

He finally asked, “If I take it, do you guarantee my safety?”

I laughed inwardly. From the moment I arrived, I knew that there were snipers nearby. Even now, I could hear them discreetly talking amongst themselves, but their conversation was completely absurd given John Clark’s intentions.

<Ethan’s here. I can’t. I’m not going to follow the boss’s signal.>

<Me too. We can’t test him. I’m not crazy.>

<Same. Removing Ethan won’t solve the problem. Aside from whether that’s even possible or not, what about Mary? How are we going to get rid of Mary? We don’t know how many more cats there are. Only the boss thinks there won’t be any, but I don’t think so. >

<What the hell is the boss thinking? We’re going to be involved in this.>

They had never even stepped near the dungeon entrance. There was a rumor about Woo Yeon-Hee and me in the organization. Some would think that it was overly exaggerated, but I thought the opposite as just the rumor alone was enough to spook the agents.

My phone vibrated in my pocket, and it was a text from Mick.

「One of the cat hunting team’s whereabouts is unknown. Watch out for John Clark. His recent actions have been suspicious.」

“Ethan, do you guarantee my safety?” John Clark asked again. His expression didn’t look like someone who was planning on betrayal.

“I guarantee you. Of course, with a billion dollars,” I responded.

“What happens next?”

“Nothing changes, John. You look very worried. I understand why you feel intimidated. Yes, what we do is secret, but there are many others involved in this besides you. I promise that nothing that you are concerned about will happen. We won’t change.”

“...That’s where it began.”

John Clark’s gaze turned toward the container box. Well, he was actually pointing at the First Evil’s corpse. He might have thought he became useless now, but my choice to keep him there wasn’t made for one reason alone. I had to consider the money I poured into his organization, the real estate of the land where his office was, and the value of a private military company in Whitewater which was the gem of the military industry that exceeded the value of the one billion dollars I promised to him.

Perhaps John Clark had come to a conclusion that he could monopolize all the wealth in the group if he removed Woo Yeon-Hee and me. Also, he might have gained some confidence after capturing the First Evil.

“That’s where things began, but there are so many businesses derived from there. This is our start, John.”

I stretched my hand out to him, but he suddenly asked a question instead of holding my hand, “Do you smoke?”

What an idiot.

John Clark put a cigarette in his mouth, and it must have been a signal for the snipers. He had crossed the river, and there was no turning back now.

<He’s ordering us.>

<Shit. He should die alone.>

I heard them communicating when John Clark lit the cigarette. When nothing happened, the tip of his cigarette began to slightly tremble. He couldn’t take a puff from it.

Zzzing.

That was because the lightning streaks from my body had surrounded him.

“Argh!”

A short scream filled the space, and I pointed to each villa’s roof where the snipers were hiding one by one.

<I… I knew this would happen…>

I gestured toward the man who said that.

<He’s pointing at me. He’s looking at me. He’s looking at me!>

I beckoned the other guys too. They were wise at least. They came out as I ordered and became pale by the horrifying sight. The gore was inevitable because Odin’s Wrath exploded everything, even monsters. It took the target’s life so quickly that one couldn’t feel pain, and it stopped a civilian’s heart as soon as it touched the person. That was my last gift for John Clark as he had done a considerable amount of work for this mission.

“Clean up.”

I walked away after ordering the agents who were shivering.

<Seon-Hu: Mick.>

<Mick: Did you get my text?>

<Seon-Hu: You were right. John Clark betrayed the group. Can you handle his old colleagues? I’m talking about the current executives.>

<Mick: Yeah, sure. What about the one in Whitewater[1]?>

Whitewater used to focus on training police officers and soldiers. However, after 8.11, it had expanded its business to wars against terrorism and had emerged as the world’s top civilian military firm. He had become a tycoon, so he had been on the media multiple times. He must have been close to business and political figures, but that wouldn’t stop me from getting rid of him as I remembered his arrogant face after he turned into an entrepreneur.

<Seon-Hu: We’ll keep an eye on him for now. Place an agent to watch him at all times.>

<Mick: Okay.>

Today, the Korean soccer team was confirmed to advance to the quarterfinals of the World Cup. However, I wasn't as happy as I had expected. I felt rather bitter, and my steps were heavy.

1. He’s referring to the manager of the camp who used to be a successor of John Clark. First appeared in Chapter 125. ?

Chapter 153

In early March of 2003, the Carrier Strike Group[1] shot thousands of missiles and turned Baghdad into a sea of fire. Because of them, the darkened night sky became as bright as daytime. The most powerful group in the past was Revolucion, but it was now the North American Carrier Strike Group. Iraq couldn’t even resist and was dying from the bombardment that started in the ocean.

Woo Yeon-Hee’s face was serious when she was watching the news, and it seemed like she needed an explanation.

I remarked casually, “What makes the Carrier Strike Group powerful is their radar fence. They identify all of the military supply arrangements and movements, then perform pinpoint strikes on the target. They block the opponents’ missiles and fighter jets in advance. Even if the opponent’s missile bases and fighter jets survive, they are intercepted in the air before they arrive at the aircraft carrier.”

“Wow, you know everything.” She gaped at me.

I was forced to learn about the military in the past when I was detained in the Korean armed forces. Woo Yeon-Hee focused on the news again as if she wanted to find a solution for the Day of Advent by watching the U.S. carrier group bombing Baghdad.

When I was making coffee, she got close to me. Her face was heavy as if she had come to a conclusion.

Of course…

Woo Yeon-Hee had been constantly observing and making conclusions during our dungeon runs. She realized that the boss monsters of the F and E-class dungeons were simply one of the elite subordinate monsters in the C-class dungeons. Therefore, the boss monsters of the C-class dungeon that we were struggling to defeat were just mere elite subordinate monsters of even higher-class dungeons. It was the reality that the boss monsters there were even more powerful beings. They would have extreme physiques, bizarre magic and unbreakable shields. Woo Yeon-Hee brought up an old memory.

“Nothing would work on that demon, right?”

She was referring to my memory that she saw when she was practicing the skill Mind Control. What she saw was Doom Caso, one of the Seven Demon Kings.

“The future is changing. We were not meant to be this strong,” I said.

“Do you still have precognitive dreams?” she asked.

“Sometimes, but they are becoming more positive. Our civilization will be maintained.”

“Yes, we…”

“Yes, we will.”

***

「There was no Adam Smith in the Oil Market.

The international oil market once increased the war premium[2] due to concerns about supply and demand instability when the war began. However, international oil prices are rising even more because of the prospect of a prolonged war. The oil market had been traditionally dominated by a minority, but the industry claims that the degree of seriousness has deepened since the dotcom bubble. Since a minority of speculative capitalists are purchasing a large portion of futures and increasing oil prices sharply, there’s a high possibility that the oil shocks will happen again like they did in the past.」

I was on the plane going back to Seoul, and Woo Yeon-Hee was asleep. I put the magazine back on the shelf and closed my eyes. I remembered all twenty-four D-class dungeons I had conquered with Woo Yeon-Hee. We had skipped E-class dungeons to reach S-class faster, so we targeted D-class dungeons. We had gained a total of 1.3 million points, but the total was actually higher when I converted three platinum boxes and two diamond boxes into points.

[Name: Na Seon-Hu

Health: B (0), Strength: B (2), Agility: C (3), Sense: C (71)

Total points: 11900

Accomplishment Reward: 386

Trait(8), Skill(4), Insignia(8), Item(5)]

[Trait - Man Who Overcomes Adversity: C (32), Strongman: B (0), Explorer: C (0), Interdiction: C (60), Forerunner: B (10), Gifted: B (0), Sensitive: B (1), Collector: C (23)]

[Skill - Odin’s Wrath: C (73), Devi’s Sword: C (2), Gaia’s Will: B (0), Night Eyes: C (5)]

The rewards were outstanding compared to the risks we had borne. If the people in my previous life noticed that I had only targeted D-class dungeons with this ability, they would have criticized me as a coward unless I belonged to a party. Also, the guild wouldn’t have let me do such a thing.

However, it was peaceful now. It was difficult to monopolize such an opportunity, so I was planning to enjoy this moment as long as I could. At this pace, I could easily break through the first difficult stage, which was upgrading my abilities from C to B-class. The second difficult stage was upgrading from B to A-class, and upgrading from A to S-class was called the transcendental stage.

Suddenly, a notification message popped up in front of my closed eyes through the darkness.

[The trait Interdiction has been activated.]

Wait… I haven’t even destroyed a dungeon, but why all of the sudden?

The System sometimes created contradictory quests but it never had a bug. Sure enough, it wasn’t about an accomplishment reward.

[Warning: 1 minute remaining before 100 Awakened receive quests about targeting you.]

[Would you like to defend? (Accomplishment reward expenditure: 250)]

The reason why Woo Yeon-Hee and I had been walking around the dungeon with our eyes wide open was to get a chance to spend Accomplishment Rewards. However, this wasn’t what I wanted, so I was bewildered for a moment.

I could understand the quest that told others to kill me as it was the damn System’s mind. However, warning me in advance to defend by using the reward points?

What the hell is this?

[55 seconds remaining until the quest occurs.]

[54 seconds remaining until the quest occurs.]

I was confident that I would stay alive even if one thousand novices were after me. I spoke in a low voice to check just in case.

“Could you show me the quest?”

I put my resentment toward the System aside for a bit.

[Assassination (Quest)

A threat to everyone is growing quickly.

Mission: Kill Na Seon-Hu.

Time limit: 1 year.

Class: S

* Quest item (Location Seeker) will be provided.]

Fucking Location Seeker.

I was upset because my real name was mentioned on the quest. If it used my fake names such as Ethan or Odin, I wouldn’t have minded this kind of prank. Intolerable anger surged up in me.

What the fuck!

I hurriedly took my hands off the seat armrests because I would have smashed them and the shock would be transmitted to the floor of the plane.

The first-class flight attendant asked, “Are you okay, sir?”

When I raised my head, I saw that she was standing there, frozen. She was breathing heavily through her slightly widened nostrils out of fear.

“I’m… sorry… I just remembered something terrible.”

I lowered my head and gestured for her to go back without looking at her.

[31 seconds remaining until the quest occurs.]

The System was ridiculing me by displaying a stopwatch. I had not only slowed down the spread of the Barba Corps’ plague, but also had thrown myself into the F-class dungeon although it was a suicidal act. Also, I had been busy accumulating wealth. All of this was for the survival of my family and the universal human race as a whole. However, the System was marking me as a ‘threat to everyone.’ This fucking System!

[Would you like to defend? (Accomplishment reward expenditure: 250)]

Shut the fuck up!

***

I had mentioned many times before that I would have been on the Eight Evils’ side if the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues weren’t the culprits of the civil war of humanity. I would have served the most malicious First Evil as my master and received the items and runes he handed me with gratitude. In addition, I would have positioned myself at the forefront of the war against Revolucion and died heroically on the battlefield.

Huff. Huff.

I suddenly felt the raging heat in my breath. It wasn’t the right time to be consumed with anger. This shitty System had acted like a psychopath before, and I had forgotten about it since it had been a while since it last did something like this. It was time for me to make a realistic decision about whether to accept the System’s mischief or not. I quickly came up with a list of things that could happen after this shitty quest started.

1. If there was an Awakened among the top political or business groups in North America, that person would realize that I am the actual owner of Jonathan Investment Finance Group as soon as my name pops up. The possibility was very low, but it could happen.

2. My name would likely be revealed to the Awakened in Revolucion. Of course, Revolucion would order them to give up the quest, but my actual name and face would be disclosed during the process of tracking down the people who disobeyed them.

3. Joshua could come to a conclusion regarding the relationship between Na Seon-Hu and myself by giving up the quest. However, he was already aware that I’m the real owner of the Jonathan Group, so only my name would be revealed. With the Karjan family’s power, they might have already identified my real name through the White House. The only problem would be that the description of the quest could give them a negative image of me.

4. The Awakened would be more likely to use the Location Seeker out of curiosity instead of having an actual desire to attack me. The world was peaceful now, so it would be hard for people to commit a murder willy-nilly However, they would still likely approach me at unforeseen and inconvenient times.

5. If I agreed to pay the price to get rid of the quest, my remaining Accomplishment Rewards total would go down to 136. Restacking 250 points in a short period of time was impossible as each F-class dungeon was worth 1 point, E-classes were worth 3 points, and C-classes were worth 10 points. If the System decided to do this again, I would have to restart again from the beginning. Moreover, the System could ask for more points to defend against its next joke.

6. The assassination quest would probably be double-sided. There was a high possibility that I would soon receive a quest telling me to kill another Awakened. This could be used as an opportunity to find other pre-Awakened.

These were the important conditions to make a decision. I asked the System while suppressing my anger, “Is there a possibility that the same quest will occur again within one year?”

Of course, the System didn’t answer. I made a decision. Since the prank had already shown up, it was highly likely that this would happen again. This was the same during the Trial Tests in the past. Well, it was quite different from now, though…

[Warning: 100 Awakened have received quests about targeting you.]

Woo Yeon-Hee woke up with her eyes wide open. Her gaze in the air quickly turned toward me.

“Seon-Hu…”

Then, her gaze shifted to the Location Seeker that had formed in her hands. It was a little smaller than a person’s thumb, and it placed a search window that gave information about my current location.

“I know,” I replied.

I was waiting for something, and notification messages popped up frantically.

[The quest ‘Assassination(1)’ has occurred.]

…

[The quest ‘Assassination(100)’ has occurred.]

[The users have obtained the quest item ‘Location Seeker.’]

At that moment, I realized something huge. It had given me a quest to slow down the speed of Barba research to prevent disaster, but on the other hand, it had made me a public enemy despite my contribution. If that was the case… there could be two Systems, not one. The civil war of humanity that the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues caused might have taken place due to the collision between two Systems.

1. A naval force of the U.S. that operates in confined and open water 24/7. ?

2. The gap between the market oil price and the steady state price with the OECD’s industry stock level during a war. ?

Chapter 154

In the past, the System’s identity was a hot topic because it sometimes acted like it cared for humanity, but often took actions contradictory to that. The Trial Test’s main purpose was to train the Awakened, but the System limited the number of survivors in each round and scrapped all the stragglers. They, of course, couldn’t go back to society and died on the spot. Therefore, we, the Awakened, had no choice but to group together and fight against each other. At some point, there were cases where we killed our fellows more than the monsters.

If I considered the System that forced us to commit atrocious murders as an Evil System, all the contradictions it displayed were now comprehensible. The problem was that there was only one notification window that could convey its intentions, so we couldn’t really tell whether there was only one or two Systems. I felt like I had suddenly opened Pandora’s box. If this assumption became fait accompli, there was a high possibility that later Awakened would be divided more arbitrarily than the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues.

I turned my head towards Woo Yeon-Hee. She was staring into the air as if she was looking at a nasty monster.

“Don’t give up on the quest yet,” I said mildly.

***

The quest item ‘Location Seeker’ was no different from a GPS. The error range was approximately three hundred feet, and one hundred Awakened’s locations were moving on the map window as round dots.

[Assasination 1 (Quest)

You have to protect yourself.

Mission: Kill Woo Yeon-Hee.

Time limit: 1 year.

Class: C]

Woo Yeon-Hee was the only one spotted in the plane on the search window. The round dots were scattered throughout the world. Among them, there were two areas where dots were concentrated. It was obvious that one of them was Revolucion in Germany, and the other one was in Japan. There were twelve Awakened there, which meant they had already formed a group.

Each Awakened was numbered based on their class. Therefore, Woo Yeon-Hee was number one, and numbers two and three were two women with the surname Suzuki. I expected them to be Michael or the Awakened in the Revolucion, but I was wrong. They were Suzuki Ririka and Suzuki Chiharu, and they were both E-class. I was 99.9 percent certain that they were my past life’s Seventh and Eighth Virtues as they were Japanese girls who had already raised their classes to E-class. One of them must have been the one who was second in upgrading their Agility by a class. I was planning to find and observe them.

Meanwhile, I was more concerned if any of the Awakened who were involved in U.S. politics had received the assassination quest. There was no dot in Washington D.C. for now, and four dots were spread out in New York. One dot was blinking in Mokpo, South Korea. For now, the Awakened didn’t know that this quest was double-sided. Whether it was out of curiosity or to complete the quest, I felt like I had to lure those who would approach me to one side.

Okay, I finally grasped the entire situation. The first thing I had to do was to ensure my family’s safety even if I had to reveal my identity to Jamie.

***

(POV has changed to third person.)

Jamie didn’t answer the call because she was having a luncheon with the FKI[1], and it came from an unknown number. However, she felt uneasy. When she asked the executive of OK Telecom, they said it was Korea Airlines’ satellite phone number. Then, there was only one person who would have called.

None of the FKI members understood why Jamie was clenching her phone and getting antsy. They wondered who exactly was making the major Jeon-il Group’s female president act like that.

Who called her? Does she have a hidden lover?

As always, everyone’s attention was on Jamie.

The President of Finance, Park Choong-Sik, was at the luncheon, and he had grasped a vague idea of the situation. He deliberately changed the topic to the Saemangeum resort business where trillions of won were involved. The project had begun, and the seawall construction had been finished recently.

“There are issues that require you, the chairmen’s, cooperation.”

When everyone’s attention had been dragged to Park Choong-Sik, Jamie quietly got up and looked for a place with no people. She peeked around the washroom and the emergency exit, and when she got to her car in the parking lot, her phone rang again.

<Seon-Hu: Jamie.>

Ethan’s voice was cold as always. Jamie held her phone between her shoulder and cheek, then got into the back seat. Since she had run around hastily, her breath was rough.

<Jamie: Sorry. I’m available to talk now.>

<Seon-Hu: There’s a serious problem.>

When Ethan had ordered her to make the Korean government launder the money after placing billions of dollars into the group accounts, he had never used the term ‘serious.’ Therefore, Jamie held her breath.

<Seon-Hu: There’s an employee named Na Jeon-il in your company. Make him stay in the group’s hotel with his wife by making up any excuse. Keep them distracted and place the highest level security personnel around them. Focus on that from now on, Jamie.>

Na Jeon-il?

She had heard of his name during meetings about the progress of the Saemangeum reclamation project, and it was memorable as it was the same name as their group.

<Seon-Hu: What did I just say?>

<Jamie: To place the highest level security personnel on the employee named Na Jeon-il and his wife, but they shouldn’t be aware it.>

<Seon-Hu: I won’t say anything else. Take this as the most urgent and critical issue in the group. You will have to tell the security guards to have guns equipped at all times.>

<Jamie: Guns?>

<Seon-Hu: If you are going to say no, let me talk to the Director Park Choong-Sik.>

<Jamie: …>

A few years ago, when the Korean government’s surveillance on them went to the point that it intimidated people in the group, Jamie had formed a security team with former members of the Korean special forces. She had provided guns to them through Russian smugglers, so it wasn’t a problem to equip these security guards. What was more shocking was that there were Koreans who the real owners of the group needed to break laws in order to protect them. Furthermore, it was Na Jeon-il’s family.

Wait…

There had been multiple weird orders from the group’s owners. During the IMF crisis, they ordered Jamie to purchase useless lands in Korea. Some of them were expensive as they were favorable for development, but most were hilly rural areas where the market price didn’t move much. It was an unusual task for an investment firm.

The Korean economy had normalized now, so the corporate stakes that they had purchased before had soared in price, but normal investment companies would have withdrawn from the Korean market when they reached their targeted profit.

Then, they should have looked for the right time to come back in. That’s the standard procedure.

That was why Jamie had been constantly asking Ethan if the group’s owners had no plans to withdraw from the Korean market before the Saemangeum project. There was only one answer.

Jeon-il provided financial capital to this country. If Mr. Na of the Jeon-il group is… Mr. Na was the Jeon-il Group’s Jeon-il. So far, I’ve been…

Jamie thought that Na Jeon-il was the father who controlled the Korean economy. Nevertheless, she couldn’t understand why he had proceeded with everything through Ethan instead of stepping up by himself. If he, a Korean, had led the way from the beginning, the group wouldn’t have been criticized for being funded by foreigners.

Where did he get the billions of dollars of foreign exchange in the first place? And why… do I have to guard him without him being aware of it?

<Seon-Hu: Jamie, you are a smart person, so you must have figured out why our group is named ‘Jeon-il.’>

Jamie couldn’t hear Ethan well over the phone. She was trying to remember how she first met him. Her most vivid memory was of that eerie day. On that day, the draft had been created about the time when Korea’s top twenty conglomerates would dominate the controlling stakes, and it was on that day that Jamie saw Ethan in a suit for the first time.

Also, that was the day she had witnessed Ethan’s true colors. The trash can in his office had been filled with blood-stained bandages, and there were many traces of him training with long and short knives as well as crossbows. Ethan even had a dagger in his suit, so Jamie had thought that Ethan was the real owners’ elite professional fixer who was willing to do anything.

However, she also recalled that… Ethan’s authority went beyond a fixer’s since all investment decisions were made by him. In other words, he was the real decision maker. It was the truth, but she had previously ignored his dangerous vibe.

Ethan, it was you… You were the real owner of the group!

The words Jamie wanted to say were bubbling up to her throat, but she felt like she shouldn’t say it out loud either. She felt like no matter what the relationship was between Mr. Na and the group, Ethan’s dagger would point at her at the moment she revealed his secret. She suspected she would end up in the trash can like the bandages…

Ethan’s gaze sometimes resembled that of the murderer. On top of that, his wealth allowed him to do anything, such as eliminating a sane man from the world and making personnel who didn’t exist in reality to be present.

Gulp.

Jamie’s hand, which held the phone, began to tremble. Her voice was shaking too.

<Jamie: I… I don’t know what you are talking about. If Mr. Na is getting lots of attention from the group’s owners, I should protect him for sure. If he’s one of us, I should take better care of him. So, what kind of danger are you in?>

<Seon-Hu: Let’s just say that I have been exposed to a number of unspecified threats.>

<Jamie: Okay. I’ll protect the couple with the highest level of security.>

<Seon-Hu: Couple…>

<Jamie: Pardon me?>

<Seon-Hu: You’ll figure it out soon. Bye.>

Whatever the danger was, Jamie didn’t want to know about it. Sometimes, it was better to not know about the problems and restrain her curiosity. However, she heard an unexpected story when forming the security team.

“Mr. Na has a son,” the security team leader said.

“He has a son?” Jamie asked.

If the couple was at risk, their child should’ve been protected as well. The security team leader handed her Na Jeon-il’s personnel card. As he had mentioned, Na Jeon-il had a wife named Mi-Hee and a son named Seon-Hu.

“I’ve searched a bit, and the son is abroad. He is quite well-known to the people close to Mr. Na,” he added.

Seon-Hu had just become an adult this year.

“Where abroad?” Jamie questioned.

He responded, “North America. I heard that he’s working at the Front Office of the Jonathan Investment Group.”

At Jonathan Investment Group at that age? Jamie idly thought that it was unusual. Then, her face stiffened.

The security leader asked, “Should we send security guards to the son?”

Jamie closed her eyes tightly and opened them. Then, she forced herself to say in a tense voice, “...No, just focus on Mr. Na and his wife.”

1. Federation of the Korean Industries. ?

Chapter 155

The New York Airport was a mess last year due to anthrax, but this year, Incheon Airport was in a panic because of SARS[1]. The entire airport was filled with tension as one of the passengers who arrived today had a confirmed positive test. I had to fill out the quarantine questionnaire and take my temperature to enter Korea. Then, I immediately booked two flight tickets to Osaka on site.

I couldn’t reach Joshua as he and Michael were gathered around the spot where an F-class dungeon was located according to my memory palace. They were far away from the mansion.

The dots that indicated the Seventh and Eighth Virtues, who were sisters, were stopped around an F-class dungeon in Osaka. These two dots didn’t move at all on the search map window. They must have been in the dungeon or stuck somewhere to sleep or heal. Anyway, I decided to lure the Awakened who were after me into the F-class dungeon that the Seventh and Eight Virtues were targeting.

The departure of the flight was within two hours.

“We can’t do this. We shouldn’t do this.”

Woo Yeon-Hee had been quiet until now, but it seemed like she couldn’t hold in her emotions anymore. She exploded in anger, turning her face bright red. Then, she looked at me in tears and stared at the innocent floor.

“We’ve probably shed hundreds of gallons of blood in the dungeons so far, and you were the one who had bled the most.”

The people passing by whispered at us, thinking that we were having a lover’s quarrel.

“What was all that for? How could the System call you ‘a threat to everyone?’ Fine. I guess it has its own way, but it shouldn’t have given me the quest. You told me not to think that the System has a personality, but it’s evil. It is trying to alienate us!”

“Maybe… There are two Systems,” I replied calmly.

She asked, “Two?”

I shrugged. “It’s just a hunch for now, so we will see. I should get this prank over first. Don’t waste your energy on this. It’s alright.”

“I believe that you’ll be able to stop it since you’re strong. However, this time, it’s against people like us. What I’m worried about is…”

That was what I was concerned about. If I knew I would end up being caught up in such a prank, I would have distributed some Accomplishment Reward points to Woo Yeon-Hee. She was also growing abnormally fast, though not as much as I was, but didn’t think she would be able to commit a murder.

“Listen carefully as there could be a quest targeting you someday,” I said.

Woo Yeon-Hee looked terrified by just imagining that moment.

“This world is surprisingly simple. I’m just like a monster to others right now, so showing them a little kindness will completely ruin me. Humans are scarier than monsters because they will pretend and approach me with fake smiles.”

“I hope that mindset is real. Whatever happens, don’t take it to heart.”

At least Woo Yeon-Hee knew the gap between the novices and me, and she was certain that those who were after me would die. They thought I would be psychologically stressed when I killed them, but that was a big mistake. I would be fine. Woo Yeon-Hee, on the other hand, would end up with a wound in her heart.

“You can stay here if you don’t want to see it.”

However, Woo Yeon-Hee shook her head before I could even finish my sentence.

***

It was a beautiful place where cherry blossoms were blooming. I saw people through the trees as the Suzuki siblings had hired agents to protect the dungeon entrance just as we had. However, their behavior was different from that of the mercenaries. They were yakuza, Japanese gangsters, as they were wearing casual clothes and equipped with a pistol at their waist.

The dungeon was located on a site that was purchased by an offshore North American real estate corporation established in Japan. Therefore, the Seventh and Eighth Virtues were technically invading private land.

When Woo Yeon-Hee and I walked out, the yakuzas’ attention was all drawn to us. Two of them hurriedly rushed toward us.

“You guys are in big trouble. You shouldn’t come up here.”

He spoke in a strong Osaka dialect as he stopped us threateningly while rolling his eyeballs. Then, he moved his hands above the guns as if he was about to send us back down the hill. There was no need to talk to Woo Yeon-Hee. We exchanged looks for a second, and I passed by them since she could handle them. I heard two short punches in the back.

The guys staring at us at the front didn’t even know what was going on. When they realized that we were attacking and that they needed to take out their guns, they had already fallen to the ground and were losing consciousness. There were nine yakuza in total, and two more were on Woo Yeon-Hee’s shoulders. She hastily came up to me.

“What are you going to do now?” she asked.

I tore off the barrier and pointed at the hidden dungeon entrance, and Woo Yeon-Hee threw the two guys on her shoulder in there like trash. We entered the dungeon after throwing the rest in there.

It was an F-class dungeon that belonged to Grafs. Since they were Woo Yeon-Hee’s least favorite monsters, she frowned. She pointed at the bottom of the slope with eyes full of disgust. There was a spot where the slope became narrower that we had to pass like a door, and there were twelve Awakened lying in ambush.

They must have wondered how I knew they were there as I approached them. We walked toward them, pretending that we didn’t know anything. Then, Woo Yeon-Hee gestured at one spot, then clasped and unclasped her hand. It was a signal that there was a trap, and she looked at me with a question in her eyes.

You know it, right?

Then, I answered silently, Of course.

These low-class trap skills couldn’t deceive my C-class Night Eyes, but I didn’t even have to use the skill. I took out a yen coin and threw it with all my might. When it hit the surface of the wall where the magic trap was installed…

Thud!!

The trap became activated, and the noise of the explosion filled the dungeon. Another one blasted into the ceiling too. Icy energy poured down, but it soon evaporated as there was no one in the activation spot. I saw a face across from me, but he seemed lost in the darkness.

Sheeeek-

I grabbed his neck and sped up.

“Keuk!”

I took my first step into the expanded area of the corridor while still holding him by his neck. Everyone looked terrible as only their faces were clean and unscathed. Most of them were hiding behind the wall, and they were very slow. I easily snatched an arrow that flew at me in the air. It was so easy that there was no need for me to use the guy in my hand as a defensive shield. Then, I threw the arrow at the shooter’s thigh. The shaft was slightly bent in the middle, but the arrowhead pierced his thigh and disappeared deep into the darkness.

“Aaargh!”

The scream was a beat late. Although screaming noise had been added to the loud magic trap, I couldn’t feel Graf’s movement from nearby. It seemed like they had cleared the beginning part of the dungeon. They must have fought against Grafs right before I arrived as they were quite experienced, and the blood on their clothes was still wet.

I also returned another arrow back to its shooter and threw the guy in my hand to the ground. When he collapsed, a cloud of dust filled the space. They began to have a hard time distinguishing between friends and foe. I punched a tall guy’s chest, and he bent forward and bounced off. I smacked the shaggy guy in his chin, so he flew up and crashed into the ceiling, then fell like autumn leaves. That was my style, and Woo Yeon-Hee quickly attacked the next target by knocking them down one by one.

I made eye contact with a Japanese girl, then she sprinted toward me with a dagger in each hand. She was quite fast. Her black hair was tangled with blood and plastered against her face, but her eyes looked familiar. She was attacking me with well-balanced Agility and Strength, and it looked like she was flying toward me. I was certain that she was the Seventh Virtue!

She dropped two venom teeth right above me as if she was trying to stab my chest with them. However, Woo Yeon-Hee rose behind her, pulled the Seventh Virtue’s hair, and threw her down on the ground.

Thud!

Woo Yeon-Hee took away the daggers from the Seventh Virtue, then aimed one at her neck and threw the other at an Awakened who was rushing toward them. The dagger thrust into the guy, but he slammed back as if a steel hammer had smashed him. Everything happened within the blink of an eye, and there were only three left standing.

One of them shot a fireball at me, but by the time it disappeared into sparks in the area where I had been, I was already behind his back. He slowly turned around with a frightened face. I kicked him immediately, and he was sent flying to the pile of dirt where he had first tried to ambush me.

Sheeek-

Woo Yeon-Hee’s dagger targeted another one, and only one Awakened left. She was shivering behind a rock, and she was the Eighth Virtue, the twin sister of the Seventh Virtue. She was known as the best healer in the past, but she was still a novice now.

“So what now! Kill me now if you are planning to do so! Cut me! Cut me!”

I heard the Seventh Virtue making a frantic last-ditch effort in the back. Woo Yeon-Hee and I weren’t the only ones who reacted to her as the Eighth Virtue began trembling more. When I pushed away the rock, the Eighth Virtue was also blown away. However, she somehow stood up as if she was proving that she had E-class stats.

“You are… Mr. Na… Seon… Hu… right?”

She looked at me as if she was looking at a boss monster.

“You are Suzuki Chiharu,” I replied.

The Seventh Virtue screamed, “Chiharu! Chiharu! If you touch her, I’ll kill you! Kaaaaaaargh!”

It seemed like I could have a better conversation with the Eighth Virtue than that hot-tempered cat.

“Shut her up,” I said.

Woo Yeon-Hee covered the Seventh Virtue’s mouth with one hand, and the Seventh Virtue wasn’t able to shake it off. However, her muffled shrieks grew louder as she struggled more aggressively.

“Ririka, I can’t do much if you continue to act like this. You’ll keep bleeding.”

Woo Yeon-Hee sounded like she was asking for a favor although she was speaking in Korean, not Japanese. The Suzuki sisters must have felt intimidated when they realized that we knew their names. The Seventh Virtue’s resistance continued.

“Leave my sister alone!” the Eighth Virtue shouted loudly as if she felt something ominous from me, but it was too late.

Bang!

I had already kicked the Seventh Virtue’s face. I controlled my Strength, so she didn’t die instantly, but half of her face was dented by that attack. Woo Yeon-Hee turned her head away from the scene and shook her head.

I sat on a rock beside the Seventh Virtue, and now the only person in her right mind was her sister. When Woo Yeon-Hee got up from the Seventh Virtue, the Eighth Virtue jumped right into the spot. Then, she glared at me with tears in her eyes.

“Why…”

“Do you think we attacked you without reason? No. If you had given up on the quest, I wouldn’t have done this, Suzuki Chiharu. It’s too early to look at me like that because no one has died yet,” I replied bluntly.

“If… If that’s the reason… We were overwhelmed by just conquesting the dungeon. We didn’t think much of the quest.”

“We will see,” I responded and nodded to Woo Yeon-Hee.

Sigh-

Woo Yeon-Hee exhaled deeply.

“What… What are you doing? No, Stop…!”

The Eighth Virtue’s body stiffened in an instant. Then, her arms that were wrapped around her sister fell off coldly. She stood up rigidly in agony after hesitating for a few seconds.

“We… Japanese sisters… planned… attack you… after we conquered the dungeon…”

That was bullshit because they couldn't defeat the Graf with their current abilities. Nevertheless, she mentioned that they were about to attack me…

Did they get their major items?

Other than that, there was no way to explain their fast growth. I flipped the Seventh Virtue over, who had collapsed on the ground, with one foot, then I found an item in her clothes.

[Hermes' Almighty Anklet (Item)]

The defensive barrier of the accessory that was named after a God had already been used.

“Ah, I knew it was because of this.”

1. Severe Acute Respiratory Syndrome is a viral disease that causes flu-like symptoms. The spread of SARS was most severe in early 2000 and killed a total of 774 people in the world. ?

Chapter 156

[Hermes’ Almighty Anklet (Item)

Effect: Upgrades Agility by one class.

Physical Damage Absorption: 0/6500

Magical Damage Absorption: 4000/4000

Class: A

Duration: 1 hour

Cooldown time: 1 day]

If I had this item in the past, my fate would have been different. During that period, I was only able to upgrade my Sense to S-class despite my efforts in trying to increase my other stats.

After I put on the anklet, the Eighth Virtue took off her earrings, which were also named after a God.

[Avalokitesvara Guan Yin[1]’s Emblem (Item)

Effect: Upgrades skills and traits with healing attributes by one class. Reduces the cooldown time of the healing skills by thirty percent.

Physical Damage Absorption: 0/7000

Magical Damage Absorption: 3000/3000

Class: A]

This item’s effect wasn’t constricted by any duration or cooldown, meaning the user could use this item indefinitely and permanently. Since it was applicable to every healing skill rather than just one, it was the highest-class item for healers.

The Suzuki sister had opened a master box. It was impossible for them to open it with their current dungeon points, so they must have completed an A-class daily quest… One of the reasons why I skipped my childhood tutorial was because I didn’t have such a quest scheduled during that period. The System was obviously favoring them.

“Can you track how they received these items?” I asked the controlled Eight Virtue.

“No.”

“Okay, then wear it for now.”

Suzuki Chiharu, the Eighth Virtue, looked devastated after she was released from Woo Yeon-Hee’s Mind Control. Both of them could hear and see while Mind Control was in effect, so she knew what was happening to her and had noticed that we had taken away their precious items.

Chiharu quickly came to her senses and rushed toward her sister Ririka, then began sobbing while wiping the blood on Ririka’s face. However, I heard another crying sound next to her. It was Woo Yeon-Hee. She was not only shedding tears, but also staring at the sisters with a heartbroken face. I approached her, placed my hand on her shoulder, then whispered, “Wake up. Your trait Empathy has been activated, and that’s the only reason why you feel this way.”

“I know, but I can’t help it. My heart aches so much…”

Her expression was the exact mirror of Chiharu’s, and she buried her face in my chest as if she couldn’t stand to see them any longer. The Suzuki sisters must have cared about each other more than other siblings. Ordinary siblings usually didn’t pay much attention to each other and fought often, but the Suzukis seemed to be very close as they had gone through life and death together.

“Give it back.”

Chiharu was determined to get them back, and that was the last thing she said before she became unconscious.

Bbagak!

***

I cracked every Awakened’s legs, including the sisters’. Some of the yakuza woke up in a scream and swore at me, but at some point, they started begging.

“Yakuza. If you say a word from now on, you’ll be dead right away.”

Then, they became silent.

Fortunately, Woo Yeon-Hee had settled down. A few minutes ago, the side effect of Mind Control had reached its peak when I broke Ririka’s legs. Woo Yeon-Hee stopped me as she was more like Chiharu than herself. The knocked-out Awakened were quiet, but the rest were constantly groaning.

I looked around and noticed that the group members had diverse ethnicities. There were only four Asians including the sisters, and one of them had a Korean name. He was number seventy-one on the quest, and his name was Kim Hyo-Seob. The quest to eliminate him was set at F-class, and there was nothing significant about him other than his nationality. He tried using that to appeal to me, “Korean! I’m also Korean!”

His pronunciation and accent were accurate. One of his legs wasn’t functional as an arrow had pierced through it. When I trampled his other leg, he writhed in agony. Blood poured out as his muscles burst, and his leg bones broke into pieces like grains of sand. When he screamed, the other two Awakened made a desperate effort to run away in their tattered physical conditions.

Sheeeek-

Woo Yeon-Hee threw a dagger, and it penetrated their thighs.

“I should aim for the heart next time.”

She spoke in English. Her tone was cold, and her face was tense. However, that expression was obvious proof that she was in the most painful state. The Korean guy squeaked his voice as if he was begging me, “Ugh…ugh… They captured and brought me here. I didn’t want to be here.”

“Tell me more,” I replied.

“So… half a year ago… Ugh… I was kidnapped by the Yamaguchi Association. That was when I first saw her.”

He looked at Ririka, and I flicked the badge I took away from the yakuza in front of him.

“Yes, that’s right. The guy was Keuk Jin-Hoe, the direct secretary of the Yamaguchi chairman,” the Korean guy continued.

“Are you Korean-Japanese?” I questioned.

“I’m from Incheon[2]. Ugh… That woman’s sister heals… It hurts… It hurts that I’m going to die. Please. Please make her heal me. Please…”

“So you mean Suzuki Ririka is the gang leader, right?”

“Ask anyone here. No, those bastards will know the most,” he replied.

“I’m working on a black list right now, so you shouldn’t have told me a single lie. Tell me everything about what has happened up to this point.”

According to him, he was an ordinary convenience store part-timer. Six months ago, he was kidnapped by a Korean gangster and handed over to the Japanese yakuza. This was his second time attacking a dungeon.

“The dungeon in Kansai… Keuk… There were fifteen. We had succeeded in conquering it, but eight of us died and newbies replaced them a month ago.”

Oddly, I had not overlapped with them when I was targeting Japanese dungeons.

“Why haven’t you given up on the assassination quest?” I asked.

“The woman ordered me.”

“I see. Your name?”

“Huh?”

“What’s your name?” I questioned coldly.

“Shin Jun-Seob. Aaaaaargh!”

I stamped on his other leg as he lied to me.

“Kim…kim! Kim Hyo-Seob!” He cried.

It was too late. He started getting up and begging for mercy from behind my back, but when his eyes met mine, he had no choice but to shut up.

I moved on to the next guy, but he lied too. However, his description of the Seventh Virtue, Suzuki Ririka, overlapped with what Kim Hyo-Seob said. Woo Yeon-Hee looked at Ririka as if she couldn’t believe that Ririka was the boss of the biggest Japanese gang since she looked like an ordinary college girl. However, a solitary feeling swept across Woo Yeon-Hee’s face as if she had finally been convinced.

I woke up Ririka. She vomited blood to the side and glared at me with one eye that she could barely open.

“Everyone calls you a yakuza boss,” I said.

“Why? Am I not supposed to be a boss? You must have done much worse than me, you son of a bitch.”

Ririka flinched suddenly as she discovered that Chiharu was lying down in the pool of blood, not moving. Then, she slowly shifted her gaze toward Woo Yeon-Hee who was looking at her while sitting on a rock.

“Chiaruuuuuu! You guys are going to be punished by Heaven!”

Ririka didn’t care about the fact that she was naked. From her perspective, we were the evils, and she was an innocent victim. Meanwhile, there were no tattoos on either Ririka’s or Suzuki’s bodies, which meant that they had dominated a gang instead of being born into one.

However, it was impossible to do this with an ordinary mindset. There must have been a trigger that forced them, and I doubted that it was the quest.

“Hey, the sixth chairman,” I said.

Finally, Ririka stopped looking around and fixed her glance on me.

“Shut the hell up. Screaming doesn’t help you with anything, and it just shortens both of your lifespans,” I continued.

“Chiharu…”

“If you had given up the quest, you wouldn’t have come this far.”

She snarled, “You…”

“Yes. The System mentioned me as a ‘threat to everyone,’ but that’s to you guys. The female chairman of the gang? Tsk. If you guys weren’t involved in a gang, we would have wrapped it up at this point. However, it seems like we have to see this to the bitter end.”

Seuk-

The ring enlarged into Youxia’s Scimitar in my hand. The intimidating blade was right above Ririka’s neck as if it would fall and immediately behead her. I swung it and stopped right in front of her neck, and Ririka closed her eyes reflexively. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes and said, “Yamaguchi was a quest. You can kill me, but don’t kill Chiharu. She hasn’t done anything wrong.”

I knew it. The System’s favoritism was serious.

“If the Yamaguchi bother you, just take it. Is that enough? You’ve already taken my anklet and Chiharu’s earrings, but are you still planning to even take our lives?”

Ririka was desperate.

“If you knew how precious your lives were, you should have treated others’ lives the same way. I’ll let you go painlessly,” I replied coldly.

“No…!” she shouted.

Keeping them alive was turning a blind eye to future trouble.

[You have completed the quest ‘Assassination(2).’]

[You have obtained a silver box as a reward for completing the quest.]

If the System had not sent me this notification message, I wouldn’t have been emotionally shaken. It had driven me to this situation, and all it did was talk about a silver box. I felt disgusted.

***

Blood dripped from Youxia’s Scimitar. Woo Yeon-Hee turned her head away when I sliced Ririka’s neck. Yakuza didn’t seem to have deep-rooted loyalty because no one cried even when their chairman died. The ones who lost their minds were the conscious Awakened as they thought the slaughter had finally begun after breaking their legs. Every time I took a step, they screamed for mercy. The next destination of the scimitar was Chiharu.

[You have completed the quest ‘Assassination(3).’]

Woo Yeon-Hee approached me.

“Seon-Hu.”

“Don’t say anything. This was meant to happen when the System created such quests.”

“No, it’s not that. We promised not to get hurt from this.”

“...”

Shit, I couldn’t hide my pain from her. Her word was a trigger as something exploded in me. The energy drained out from my body, and I couldn’t stand up straight even if I tried to support my weight with the scimitar.

Damn it. Have I gotten used to the peace in this era? Why am I wasting my emotions on those who tried to kill me?

The sorrow of the sisters could later turn into bitter resentment, killing me in the future. They would have harmed our family and friends with their gang. However, I couldn’t stop thinking about how the two sisters looked at each other.

I used Youxia’s Scimitar as a cane and leaned against it. My thoughts cleared up when I got myself together. The grief welling up from the corner of my heart wasn’t guilt because I didn’t regret it at all.

It was because I realized there could be two Systems. I had emphasized to Woo Yeon-Hee not to view the System as something bigger and grander. However, I was the one who was being sucked into the fucking idea that there were good and evil Systems, and the evil System was the one that made us have no choice but to kill each other… It had turned self-defense into murder, and the perpetrator into a victim. This made me weak.

I realized that the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues had been born by assigning characteristics to the System and being selfish!

Seon-Hu. Seon-Hu! Hey! Don’t give the System a persona. You’ll be ruined from that moment. It doesn’t matter if there is one or more Systems. Nothing has been confirmed yet. It’s just an assumption! Just think about what you need to do. It’s time to kill those who need to be dead and save the others.

Srrrr.

I returned the scimitar to the ring. Anyway, the Seventh and Eighth Virtues were now also erased from history like the First Evil. The System had brought this up, and I now had to bear three of the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues’ roles.

I could do it. If I continued at this pace, I would be able to kill the Seven Demon Kings by myself…

1. The most famous Buddhist celestial being, also known as the Lord who looks down with compassion. ?

2. A metropolitan city located in northwestern South Korea. It’s famous for having the largest international airport in Korea. ?

Chapter 157

There was a difference between being killed by a monster and another Awakened. After the death of the Suzuki sisters, who used to be the group’s main powers and leaders, the remaining ten Awakened completely lost their fighting spirit. Not even a single one of them looked at me by mistake. They simply collapsed on the ground and waited for their painful wounds to recover. I needed someone to take care of the injured and other unpleasant tasks.

I couldn’t keep the Korean guy because of his nationality, so I chose a tall Australian who looked like a beanpole. Woo Yeon-Hee’s Physical Healing skill had the lowest potential out of all of her skills, but it had reached B-class due to the item’s effect. After she used the skill multiple times on the beanpole, he recovered to the point where he could limp and move around.

He approached me and acted tactfully. He stacked his hands in front of his body, bent his waist forward, and stopped in that posture as if he wanted to prove that he had learned manners under his previous Japanese leader. His name was Lucas, and he was thirty-one years old. He was a plumber in society, and he was the one who installed the two traps we saw upon entry.

“I have a trait, Chaser,” he said.

“Were you the recruiter?” I asked.

“No, there’s a Japanese guy named Sato Hiroshi, but I have only seen him a few times.”

Sato Hiroshi was one of the targets of my assassination quests. He was currently flying over the other side of the globe, so sooner or later, he would come to me. The number of dots moving toward me had increased lately from sixteen to twenty. Those with money were rushing in the first class, and those who lacked money were waiting for their economy class flight at airports.

“You must be attached to Suzuki’s group, right?” I questioned.

“No,” he replied.

“I’m not going to blame you. It’s natural to feel that way since you’ve been together for life and death.”

Lucas’s eyes shook.

“But Suzuki Ririka’s group doesn’t exist anymore. Also, it has been revealed that your group was trying to kill me. Don’t say anything else until I give you the orders to do so.”

His mouth shut instantly.

“Go around and tell everyone to give up on the quest,” I continued.

I had only checked the appearances of the remaining Awakened's insignias and items and had left them alone for this moment. I made them lay down in one spot, and Devi’s Sword grazed them narrowly. It immediately destroyed their items that were in shirt form, and it brushed against their lower body. Devi’s Sword must have felt like a reaper’s scythe to them. They didn’t even lift a finger, worrying that the sword would slice their bodies. Instead, they became stiff and rolled their eyeballs.

As soon as Devi’s Sword disappeared, Woo Yeon-Hee and I began searching their bodies. If they had thought about this properly, all of them would have given up the quest by now. However, there was still one person who had not done it out of the ten Awakened. We found the Location Seeker in his tactical pants, and Woo Yeon-Hee stared at him with a face mixed with resentment and sympathy.

Only then, did the Location Seeker vanish in my hand, and my fist became empty.

“I… I gave up…” he confessed, but it was after a red line had been drawn on his name on the hit list.

“You don’t deserve to be in my group. Banish him from the clear area,” I said coldly.

“P…please…”

“You don’t seem to realize what a big opportunity this is. This is your only chance,” I responded.

He began running away in a hurry only after my ring turned into Youxia’s Scimitar.

***

Lucas handed in the remaining injured Awakened’s profiles that he had written down. I made him list everything on their status windows and all their private information. If anyone lied, they would be filtered and kicked out.

Five hours later, even the small moans stopped when I got up. Woo Yeon-Hee followed me silently. She also didn’t mind the Awakened leaving the group as they would end up being gulped by gigantic arthropods even if they managed to escape. In addition, Lucas was the only one who was in decent enough condition to run away.

We went further into the dungeon and stopped where the novices weren’t able to see us. The first new person to enter was a Chinese guy named Wang Chen, and he was quest number ninety-one. His dot on the search map window overlapped mine. It had been ten hours since I entered the Osaka dungeon, and my dot on his window would’ve stayed in the same area for that period. He must have either had escape insignia or had no experience because he entered the dungeon only after hesitating a little. He came in through the blue barrier, then stood there blankly. It was obvious that it was his first time.

“Why haven’t you given up on the quest?” I asked.

Wang Chen became startled and focused on where the sound came from. I entered into his line of sight, and it must have happened out of the blue to him. He attempted to escape, but he obviously couldn’t. Instead, he bounced back after getting a shock from the barrier. Woo Yeon-Hee shook her head. He started saying something in Chinese very urgently.

“I guess you can’t speak English.”

I ripped off his shirt with the sword. There was an F-class insignia that increased Strength, but that was it. Then, the insignia emitted copper-colored energy, and Wang Chen’s eyes turned aggressive. He must have thought he could not only escape from me but also punch me. He was actually a middle-aged pot bellied man, and his chin fat wiggled whenever he used his power.

“I can’t understand… but you’re now in an ant hell,” I said.

I smacked his face, controlling my Strength such that it wouldn't kill him.

Bang!

As he collapsed, a tiny knife fell off. There was also a first-class round-trip ticket in his passport. His wallet was full of Renminbi[1], yen and dollars, and there was even a ‘Royal Platinum Card’ issued by Jonathan Investment Financial Group’s Bank. In other words, this guy was so affluent that he was qualified to join the platinum club hosted by Jonathan Group. This clearly defined his social status.

A chairman has come here by himself without an attendant…?

He must have been a quick-tempered fellow.

Anyway, the merger of medium-sized banks managed by Jonathan had been done roughly early this year. Everyone must have heard the quote ‘Banks are scarier weapons than militaries.’ That was why speculative private equity funds targeted banks first when a country was in crisis. Those who controlled the banks controlled the country’s economic sovereignty.

From the 1990s to 2010, the North American banking industry was in the Warring States Period[2]. Based on the existing history, they were supposed to be merged into large, major banks called the Big Four - AP Morgan, The City Group, BOG and Henry William.

However, the bank that Jonathan had bought and merged had jammed itself in the order, and it had become part of the Big Five. The reason why the global financial community had been excited about the new large bank from early this year was that it was incorporated by Jonathan Group. Gillian Group was the top financial institution in terms of asset management scale alone, but Jonathan Group ranked number one for being the richest group that had the largest total number of assets.

At this time, when I was responding to the System’s prank, Jonathan was pouring out mortgage products with Kim Cheong-Soo.

Tik!

When I threw the credit card lightly, it disappeared into the cave wall.

One of the Asians in the Suzuki sisters’ group was Taiwanese, and he spoke both Chinese and English. He took the role of an interpreter.

“He is the chairman of the real estate development group called Glory.”

The interpreter sounded like he was also aware of the group. Glory Group was a tycoon, but it wasn’t a force incorporated into an order like the Karjan’s.

“He said his people would be looking for him. If you let him go now, he’ll pretend that nothing happened.”

The interpreter studied my face and became reluctant.

“Tell me,” I ordered.

“He said he’ll make you regret it otherwise.”

I wasn’t going to keep a man with such a social status alive in the first place. As soon as I stood up, Wang Chen started groaning and shouting loudly.

“He.. he told you to… sit down…”

Wang Chen wasn’t worth keeping him alive, so I waved at Lucas. He dragged Wang Chen and disappeared. Those I was waiting for were not like these novices. Not all of the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues would be pre-Awakened, but I had already encountered five of them, which were First Evil, Second Virtue, Fourth Virtue, Seventh Virtue and Eighth Virtue respectively.

I had high expectations for quest number six since that person was chosen as the strongest after Woo Yeon-Hee, the Suzuki sisters, Michael, and Joshua.

***

“No. How could I kill a man? Please believe me. The only thing I did wrong was becoming too curious about this…”

He was the one who had chased me from Mokpo, quest number ninety. He trembled. He had claimed that he had scraped a living by doing manual labor, but I couldn’t understand why such a guy had a passport. I trapped him in the crowd of new people who had entered after he protested that he had toured around Southeast Asia just once with his friends in 2001.

The next one was the long-awaited quest number six, and it had been two days since I had dug up ant hell. He was from Los Angeles, and it looked like he was taking a subway as he was approaching me fast. I waited for him.

Until now, the people who newly entered had hesitated at the dungeon entrance. Since all of them had never been to dungeons, they often came in with faces full of wonder and awe before they became startled by the darkness. However, quest number six was different. His dot on the window didn’t move once it reached the dungeon entrance. Everyone was fascinated by the blue barrier, so they usually put their foot in first. The only reason why he was standing outside was that he was waiting for me. In other words, he was experienced and had survived until now. I did as he wanted.

[The insignia (Escape) has been removed.]

It had been a long time since I had last seen the sun. When I came out, something familiar swayed in front of me. A dagger was flying toward me and it was covered in… Lightning power! However, they were just crude lightning sparks for now.

1. Chinese currency. ?

2. The author compared this period to an era when Chinese states battled fiercely to dominate advantageous territories since the major banks in the story fought viciously to become the number one in the world. ?

Chapter 158

I was wrong. Odin wasn’t the only god who had lightning power. There were other gods with it, such as Zeus, Thor, Indra, and Unsa[1], but quest number six’s tiny lightning bolts were too crude to be named after a god. Even if it was developed to its maximum potential, it would still be inferior to Odin’s Wrath at D-class. That was the limit of skills with low potential.

Ah, man.

I was looking forward to seeing him, but I was disappointed. The dagger he aimed at me passed by in vain when I slightly tilted my head. Well, the Sixth Virtue was a young boy in my past, so quest number six couldn’t be him.

Tadadak.

I heard someone running away through the swaying bushes.

Sheaaaak-

I jumped on him and pulled his neck. He hit the ground and bounced up, then I saw his face. He was a Caucasian whom I had never seen before. My high expectations for quest number six came to nothing. I punched his head, and he began squirming his last in the cracked burrow that looked like a small meteor had hit it.

“I was excited,” I murmured.

After checking his items and insignias, I searched his backpack. There was nothing special other than his lover’s picture in his wallet. He didn’t even have a phone. I was no longer curious about what special ability he used to survive in dungeons or if he had an escape insignia or not. The System must have favored him.

There were many guys like him these days. They could become powerful beings and dominate the era, but they usually destroyed themselves before the Day of Advent. The dungeons were difficult for them even with the System’s favoritism. Although they usually weren’t dragged to a psychiatric hospital, they were often killed by assassination quests.

Even the number of people in the Revolucion, the group that used to possess the highest number of pre-Awakened, didn’t exceed the size of an attack squad by the Day of Advent. However, it was still a large number as only that many people had survived the Trial Tests.

Anyway, quest number six wasn’t one of the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues. The rest of them must have been still growing or had not awakened yet. Even if they had awakened, they would likely develop their abilities during the Trial Tests.

The assassination quest completion message popped up, and quest number six was now dead.

***

I now had three D-class escape insignias, and I didn’t return to the dungeon. I threw quest number six’s body deep into the dungeon and lay down on the slope near the entrance. There were more Awakened slowly approaching me. Their timing was different, but approximately fifteen were scheduled to come here in the next six hours.

Sato Hiroshi, quest number sixty-one, was the first Awakened who arrived. He was a recruiter of the Suzuki sisters’ group and was accompanied by four gangsters. None of them had escape insignias.

The ant hell was slowly coming to an end. Woo Yeon-Hee occasionally came toward the blue barrier after hearing the sound and moved the new people into the corner.

A total of thirty-five out of a hundred assassination quests were cleared in ant hell. On top of that, twenty-five of the remaining questers were members of the Revolucion, so they wouldn’t be after me. Therefore, I had completed roughly sixty quests so far. The dots of the other forty didn’t move as they were either waiting for a passport, had no interest in this, or were frightened by the difficulty of the assassination quest. However, these guys were always the real problem because I couldn’t guarantee that none of them were plotting to kill me in the future.

Woo Yeon-Hee and I faced each other with the blue barrier in between us.

Are you not coming back in?

She moved her lips, but I couldn’t hear her. I beckoned her to come out and heard her clearly.

“They aren’t moving much, so they won’t come within a few days,” I said.

“But Seon-Hu, the situation inside is pretty bad. They have done nothing yet because they are wary of me, but if I keep leaving the spot like this… you know... They will plot to harm us,” she said.

“How much food do we have?”

“There are thirty Awakened and thirteen yakuza, so forty-three in total.”

In other words, we lacked food.

“If there are no additional supplies, we should save as much as we can. But that will only work for two weeks,” she added.

“That’s enough.”

In two weeks, the injured would be in better shape, and we could drink water and hunt food from the dungeon’s puddle. The Awakened in the ant hell had no choice but to follow us through the darkness to survive.

“I left their items with them. Lucas and the Suzuki’s group members will start fighting against each other when we run out of food,” I said.

“Seon-Hu?”

“A lot of them will die, but they will create a system. Since I had empowered Lucas, he’ll become the leader if he shows leadership. However, if he doesn’t, someone else will replace him.”

Woo Yeon-Hee looked at me as if she had not expected my decision at all. I knew that she was concerned that I would slaughter them all. Some claimed that they came purely out of curiosity like the guy from Mokpo. I had not killed many since I only removed the Suzuki sisters and the one who didn’t give up the quest. The remaining ones were either in high social positions like Wang Chen or were quite skilled like quest number six.

“The problem is those guys who haven’t moved yet. I have a favor to ask you,” I looked at her.

“I’ll keep an eye here,” she responded.

“The new guys will follow after me, so those who will arrive here…”

“Japanese gangsters,” she replied firmly.

“I’m not sure how much they know, but Ririka must have left someone who was aware of the situation here in their headquarters. Don’t be benevolent. Break their legs and shove them in there as soon as you see them.”

“Any other instructions?” she asked.

“Do we have enough food?” I questioned.

Woo Yeon-Hee tapped her backpack and yawned without realizing it. She blinked and rubbed her restless eyes as we had not slept at all since we arrived in Japan. I was fine, but Woo Yeon-Hee’s Health was C-class, a class lower than mine. I pointed at the tent that the yakuza built and said, “Take a nap, but don’t turn off your phone.”

***

I entered downtown Osaka. I sent the profile list of the Awakened to Mick at the internet cafe in Dotonbori[2] and called him.

<Seon-Hu: I just sent you an email.>

<Mick: I checked already.>

Mick sounded bewildered because he got a list of forty cats at once. Meanwhile, Tina, the bookstore girl who was on our watch, was not on the assassination quest. Widen Runch, the founder of Musicteca, happened to discover a dungeon on his trip after the dotcom bubble burst, and he was buried there. With Tina’s case, I knew now that the System had not given the quest to every Awakened who existed.

<Seon-Hu: If any of them are important figures in either politics or business, report that immediately to this phone number.>

<Mick: Okay.>

I hung up.

[The quest ‘Assassination(33)’ has been cancelled.]

[The quest ‘Assassination(45)’ has been cancelled.]

[The quest ‘Assassination(46)’ has been cancelled.]

They were from the Revolucion. It seemed like they had begun the boss monster fight since three died at once. As the losers died, the survivors began to develop more as they had more resources to allocate amongst themselves.

<Seon-Hu: Hey, Jamie. It’s me, Ethan.>

<Jamie: Ah… ah! Huh? Yes, hi.>

<Seon-Hu: How are things going?>

<Jamie: …Ethan. Are you okay?>

Her voice was serious.

<Seon-Hu: What’s happening?>

<Jamie: I’ll be honest. I didn’t want to know exactly what Mr. Na and his wife were involved in, but as you know, things don’t always work out the way you hope.>

For a second, I felt a shiver down my spine. However, her next sentence did not touch upon what I was worried about.

<Jamie: Suspicious people tried to approach them, but we blocked them in advance. Mr. Na is working in the hotel room right now, and his wife is getting a massage. But Ethan, why don’t you know about this? Where are you now?>

I frowned and placed my hands on the keyboard. As soon as I accessed the Korean portal site, breaking news from yesterday stood out.

「National Tax Service Has Initiated a Tax Investigation on Jeon-il Group」

「The prosecutors summoned Ms. Jamie, the president of Jeon-il Group and Director Park Choong-Sik」

「The Group that has wielded absolute power. Will the ‘Jeon-il Gate[3]’ actually happen?」

Shit. It wasn’t just an incident that derived from an ordinary audit.

<Seon-Hu: It looks like you have faithfully cooperated in the investigation. Good job.>

<Jamie: It was just a formality.>

<Seon-Hu: Do our ledgers have any problems?>

<Jamie: A little bit, but they are not investigating the entire movement of the group’s capital. They are focusing on how the capital came into the group during the IMF crisis.>

This wasn’t instigated solely by the Korean government. If they were particular about investigating how the capital came in, the government was also not innocent.

<Jamie: This will end as an incident. The Korean government not only hopes for that but also reflects such intentions in the media. However, Ethan… You shouldn’t return to Seoul before this is over, okay?>

The government had begun rummaging through old records that they themselves didn’t want to recall. They were targeting me, who had so much power that I could control the Korean VIPs. The contradiction arose there. They would never find a connection between Jeon-il and me by investigating funds as I had hidden the origin of the capitals behind the multiple layers of paper companies. I had spent a lot of effort, time and money on that. Even the U.S. Treasury Department would need a minimum of three years to reveal the truth. Also, if someone intervened, it would be impossible to find out our secret.

However, they had already identified me and attacked the entire group…

<Seon-Hu: Wait a second.>

I searched through yesterday’s news articles while putting my phone between my ear and shoulder. As expected, Jeon-il Bank was mentioned a lot.

<Seon-Hu: Jamie, are you sure Mr. Na and his wife are safe?>

Jamie’s bewildered breathing dominated as if she had noticed the distinctly changed atmosphere.

<Seon-Hu: If you hide anything related to their safety…>

My voice trembled, then Jamie’s voice shook too.

<Jamie: I had protected Mr. Na by taking a risk. Director Park and I were even summoned by the prosecution, and I cooperated. I didn’t mean to hide it, but I didn’t tell you because I had dealt with it already. This only would have worried you needlessly.>

<Seon-Hu: Let’s be clear. So Jeon-il Bank was the target, and they were especially aiming at Mr. Na, right?>

<Jamie: …Do you still don’t get why I told you not to come back here? Mr. Na is not the target.>

<Seon-Hu: Just answer my question.>

She was silent for a few seconds.

<Jamie: Seon-Hu, people with the name ‘Na Seon-Hu’ are missing in this country. No one will be able to touch your parents, so you are the one who needs to be careful!>

1. Appear in the myth of Dangun, controlling clouds. ?

2. A famous tourist destination in Osaka, known for its giant billboards and signs ?

3. ‘Gate’ usually means anything about the scandal. ?

Chapter 159

The Awakened were testing the System by attacking all the Na Seon-Hus in Korea even though they knew their quest target was in Japan. The reason why they were aiming at my father was not because they had actually identified who I was, but simply because he was the father of one of the Na Seon-Hus that existed. They… or the person was powerful enough to control the Korean government, and it was rare to find someone like that.

<Seon-Hu: How many other people have the same name as me?>

<Jamie: Nine, and five of them went missing. I have placed guards for the remaining three.>

Jamie was good at working. However, the person who was after me would have figured out my relationship with the Jeon-il Group based on how the firm protected my dad and placed security personnel on the remaining three. He or she wouldn’t have noticed that I was the actual owner, but the person would have realized that my father had great power.

<Seon-Hu: Keep track of all suspicious people. I’m heading back to Seoul now.>

<Jamie: But!>

<Seon-Hu: Can you do that or not?>

<Jamie: I can.>

<Seon-Hu: Good. Let’s see how well our security team does.>

***

(Perspective has changed to the third person.)

The 2003 Bilderberg Club Conference was held at the Trianon Palace Hotel in France. The atmosphere was terrible because the European, British and American members all had different opinions about the Iraq War. The British and European members aggressively opposed the Iraq War at the 2002 conference, but the Americans started the war anyway. They had clearly neglected the order that Bilderberg had maintained.

People raised their voices. When hostility and tension reached their peak, the chairman announced the end of the first meeting and promised the second meeting the next day.

“You knew the American members would break their promise last year, right?” Cassandra asked Gillian.

He replied, “Ah, you’re talking about that again? Our group has been focusing on the oil market since the dotcom bubble burst. It’s a different story from the club’s resolution.”

“You could’ve told me.” Cassandra’s reply was barbed. The Club had come to an agreement not to attack Iraq and to lower the price of crude oil futures. Therefore, Cassandra had cleared out of her oil positions last year, but the Jonathan and Gillian Group had taken them.

However, nowadays the price of oil was soaring every day as the American members had violated the pledge.

Cassandra remarked, “Sometimes, you seem to forget that you are British. You must be not familiar with this atmosphere since it’s your second time here. This kind of tension doesn’t resolve quickly. I’m just saying that it’s time to strengthen the unity between British members.”

“Let’s keep our private and public lives separate. Our group will never hand over the position to you.”

Gillian smiled and sat on the bench. He watched people picking up the cigarette butts that had been thrown away by club members, and he remembered last year’s conference. When he had heard that the people in charge of the hotel’s dirty work were actually agents of the CIA and Mossad, he felt odd… The world’s elite agents were cleaning and undertaking errands this year again as always.

Then, Cassandra followed Gillian, but he didn’t like having her attention on him. It would have been nice if she bothered other members, but she only clung onto him. It was understandable because she had been kicked out of the Cartel Oil Group last year. However, not only her but most of the members of the Cartel Group were also kicked out as they had acted based on the belief that the Americans would keep their promise. Hence, the only three groups currently remaining in Cartel were Gillian, Rothschild and…

It must be Jonathan Group again.

“Was Jonathan Hunter not invited again? I didn’t see him,” Gillian said while looking around.

“They are… umm… troublemakers,” Cassandra replied awkwardly.

There was something off about what she said, and Gillian questioned, noticing this, “Did you find out who John Doe is?”

Cassandra smiled insidiously.

“Nevermind. I’ll figure it out from others.”

“He is Korean. You still didn’t know?” She giggled.

Korean…?

Gillian felt like the frustration in his heart had finally subsided. The Jonathan Group was a force that should have been a member of the Bilderberg Club. Moreover, their power was so tremendous that they could be placed in the center as they had merged medium-sized banks while the U.S. government was busy. However, there was a reason why they weren’t invited.

“Thank God they aren’t Chinese. It would have been a complete disgrace,” she said disdainfully.

Gillian flinched inwardly because he had been suspecting that his group’s capital was Chinese for a long time.

“Wait, which Korean? I don’t know anyone who could do that in Korea.”

Cassandra turned her head towards the hotel entrance where the Secretary of the U.S. Treasury was conversing with the general commander of NATO[1].

“Tomorrow’s agenda would have been about that if things didn’t go like this,” she said. Gillian replied while sneering at her, “It’s not a matter to be addressed as an itinerary at the conference. They should have invited them.”

The Jonathan Group didn’t need the Bilderberg Club, but the Bilderberg Club needed them.

“Gillian, you must be hospitable to them.” She stared at him.

“You sound very sarcastic.”

Gillian grimaced slightly. Although he had entered heaven, he had not been incorporated into the mainstream yet. The mainstream was formed by distinguished families like Cassandra’s or the Karjan.

“You can’t keep it a secret forever, Gillian. You know that we won’t be able to protect you when the time comes, right?”

She was pressuring Gillian to reveal the group’s actual owner, and she was suggesting that she would try giving him more authority in the club if he transferred the oil positions to her.

But why?

Gillian had already been fully prepared for this last year. However, when attacks were pouring toward his group, the new head of the Karjans, Joshua von Karjan who was a European member, ended up supporting him, which was contrary to his expectations. Most of the things that had occurred were hard to understand. Gillian knew that his group was technically attacking the Karjans when they attacked the mark currency, but Joshua had been strangely kind to Gillian during his stay at the hotel.

Just in time, the former head of the Karjans, who had attended on behalf of Joshua this year, approached Gillian and Cassandra. They both got up at the same time.

“Cassandra, you don’t seem to age at all. Every single muscle in your face is very active,” the former head said.

Cassandra laughed and waved her hand.

“No, I didn’t say that to make you laugh,” he said.

“How should I react to your compliment? Hoho.”

“Don’t bring outside work into the club. I’m aware of how others look at you even though they pretend they are friendly. I’m already busy dealing with the American members, so I hope you don’t bother me.”

The former head left after leaving that parting statement. Cassandra glared at his back and stood up.

She asked, “Well, I have no choice. Let’s talk about the rest after the conference. Will you invite me over?”

“Wait, are you sure John Doe of the Jonathan Group is Korean?” Gillian stopped her.

“According to the American members, yes.”

“That’s it? They only know about his nationality?”

“You are not the only one who believes that the club should invite the Jonathan Group. We all used to think that way.”

She spoke in the past tense, and Gillian got a rough idea of the situation. During a previous conference, the members must have clamored to invite the Jonathan Group, but the American members had ended up dissuading them.

“You know the conference agenda for tomorrow, right?” she questioned.

It was about imposing direct taxes on crude oil from oil wells. The general public didn’t grasp what that actually meant, but the truth was quite simple. They wanted to expand the club’s authority worldwide and enable them to collect taxes directly from people.

Cassandra turned away after finding out personally that Gillian would vote yes. She looked around and took out her phone. However, the news from the person wasn’t what she had been waiting for.

***

<I’m sorry.>

<Cassandra: Why?>

<It’s blocked. We tried bypassing to track Jeon-il’s capital, but I don’t think it will work at all.>

<Cassandra: It’s that bad?>

<If we proceed further, this could become a diplomatic issue. Please reconsider.>

Cassandra had heard there was a speculative force that had infiltrated deep into Korea, but it was basically domination, not infiltration. The Korean government was now in a precarious state as they were easily swayed by an unknown speculative force that was much weaker than her family.

This is ridiculous.

Korea was a small peninsula, but it had developed into the Eastern economic powerhouse. However, they had been faltered by a single speculative force. She now realized why the assassination quest had been set as an S-class. She thought the quest deserved an S-class if she had to go against a whole country as she needed to take plenty of time and prepare from scratch.

<Cassandra: What about the remaining factors[2]?>

<It looks like people from Jeon-il are protecting them, so we are keeping an eye on them.>

Cassandra snorted. Targeting people named Na Seon-Hu was only to test the System, and she had no other purpose beyond that. She had noticed the dot that stayed in Osaka for days was the real Na Seon-Hu and that he was also the son of Jeon-il’s director. Jeon-il Bank was protecting the director, and he was protecting his son. She knew the name ‘Jeon-il’ was common in Korea, but under this circumstance, it didn’t seem coincidental that the group’s and the director’s names were the same. In many ways, it was quite an interesting quest. She reached her hand into her pocket.

[You have used the Location Seeker.]

A map window appeared in the direction of her gaze.

Huh?

The location of Na Seon-Hu, which had been the same until yesterday, was now in Seoul. His dot was moving fast as if he was driving.

He must have heard the news from his father. But, too bad. You’re shackled now.

<Cassandra: The important factor has moved to Seoul. Don’t touch and instead just watch him. His location is…>

When she called Seon-Hu’s location on the map, the agent became silent.

<There must have been a mistake. We are at that location right now…>

Things became rowdy over the phone. Objects were broken, and a desperate scream almost pierced Cassandra’s eardrum. She frowned but put her phone closer to her ear. Then, a man’s cold voice filled the phone.

<You are cheating.>

Stupid bastards. They were being followed.

<Don’t you think so, Melissa?>

Cassandra’s eyes opened wide. Melissa was her real name and only her family knew this.

1. North Atlantic Treaty Organization, it guarantees and protects the freedom and security of its members by political and military means. ?

2. Cassandra and her agents call Na Seon-Hus ‘factor.’ ?

Chapter 160

Melissa White Goldstein. There were only four in her family who knew that name. The guy’s promise that he would soon call her kept ringing in her head. She returned to her hotel room without even attending the seminar with the European members. Her brother, Colton, realized something was wrong as he noticed the tense look on her face.

“What happened?” he asked.

Cassandra looked at Colton. “There was something going on in Seoul, but it didn’t work out well.”

“Who did you send?”

“Samuel.”

Colton frowned, because Samuel was one of the best agents in their family. If he stepped up, everything should have worked out without problems.

Cassandra sat on the couch and pointed to the seat in front of her.

“It’s okay.”

She sounded like she was giving him a command. Colton had never gone against his sister, but he was now more cautious than ever. If he got involved in her work, he could be executed after just being used. Cassandra had won her place by eliminating her brilliant cousins, so to Colton, his only sibling looked like a bloodthirsty vampire—even more so since she didn’t seem to age at all..

“It’s private stuff, so only you and I should know about this,” Cassandra said firmly.

Colton’s heart pounded—his instincts were warning him. She had sent Samuel, but it hadn’t worked out, and now she was trying to tell him about it. Whatever her intention was, Colton couldn’t resist. He sat across from her.

“There is someone we need to kill,” she said.

“...”

He had expected this from the moment he had found out that Samuel had gone there. However, it was a totally different story when Cassandra told him in person. She was about to force her evil ways on him. As he turned ghastly pale, she subtly smiled.

“Can I ask you to finish Samuel’s work?” she asked.

“What about Samuel?”

“He disappeared.”

“But how… how could Samuel be…”

“Jeon-il Group.”

Colton questioned again in surprise, “Ms. Jamie is your target?”

Jamie used to be an ordinary employee of Walsher Land, but she was now leading the speculative force that dominated Korea. Although she only stamped a rubber seal on papers, she had gone through the turbulent six year period of the East Asian economy since the end of the IMF crisis. She was a most important figure, and no one could ever talk about the East Asian economic situation without mentioning her.

“Oh, gosh… This is not a private matter. Also, it’s rather fortunate that Samuel failed. If the president of Jeon-il got murdered, the repercussions would be devastating, Cassandra,” Colton said.

“I know how Korea is doing,” she replied.

“No, you don’t. Jeon-il is much more than ‘Carlos Halim’ in Korea.”

Halim was the richest man in Mexico and dominated their economy. Mexico was his empire, and his relationship with Mexico was similar to that of Jeon-il Group and Korea. When both countries were suffering from a currency crisis, they had completed their empires by purchasing stakes from major firms at dirt cheap prices.

Mexicans were born in hospitals that Halim owned and were employed by companies where Halim invested his capital. They ate their food, drove their cars, enjoyed their hobbies, shopped, and ended their lives within the realm of Halim. The Halim Empire took only ten percent of Mexico’s GDP and was still praised to that extent, so Jeon-il was basically worshiped in Korea. The twenty major companies in Korea that had Jeon-il Group as the largest shareholder not only made up eighty percent of the country’s GDP, but their domestic market share in their industry had also exceeded seventy percent.

Colton shook his head at Cassandra because the Halim Empire was limited to the Mexican market, but Korea’s Jeon-il Group was intertwined even with the global market. Their directly affiliated companies, like Daehoo Group, Il-sung Group’s semiconductors, Daehyun Xia Group’s automobiles, and Daehyun’s shipbuilding business were pushing into the world market after Korea had overcome its crisis. They proceeded as if they were trying to regain their reputation as an ‘Asian Tiger.’[1]

“Why Ms. Jamie? What is the benefit of getting rid of her?” Colton asked.

However, he changed his line of thought as he noticed Casandra’s expression turning cold..

If it’s not just Jamie, is she targeting the entire Jeon-il Group?

“There’s no room for us to squeeze into Korea. This has been concluded after many reviews. During the Asian financial crisis, our predecessors shouldn’t have stepped back like that. I can’t do anything right now,” he said.

“Hoho. Why are you misunderstanding and getting so surprised? I told you it’s private.”

Cassandra told him about ‘Na Seon-Hu,’ though excluding the information about Awakened and quests.

Why do we have to kill that Korean?

Colton was itching to ask this question, because the whole thing didn’t make sense. He couldn’t find any connection between Cassandra and the Korean man named Na Seon-Hu.

Where is her resentment toward him coming from?

“Why do we have to have such a conversation? Can’t you just leave me alone? There are so many guys besides me. I beg you,” Colton said.

“Because I can only trust you, my beloved brother,” she replied.

“Cassandra.”

“When are we going to stop talking about the old childhood stories?”

“Stop. That’s… We couldn’t do much about it.” He lowered his head.

Cassandra shrugged helplessly.

“The job involves a lot of interesting factors. I can’t tell you now, but you’ll find out one day.”

“But you said it’s private.” Colton looked at her with his eyes wide open.

“Oh, did I? Hoho.”

“Do you really have to do this?”

“Just get a hold of him. It’s the same as back then. If you hold him, I’ll push him,” she replied.

Colton grimaced. He still had nightmares of his cousin, whom they had killed together when they were young. He dropped his head down with a face drawn with pain.

“Cassandra, I’m… not a murderer.”

Cassandra got up, pulled Colton close, and whispered in his ear, “You’re not, but you are the brother of a murderer. Unfortunately.”

***

Colton had planned to enter Korea with utmost secrecy and had gotten confirmation from a Korean VIP. However, there was a problem during his entry procedures. Not only was he unable to go in through the back door, but there were also too many people at Incheon Airport, so police officers had to be called in.

“Thank you for coming all the way here.”

When Hong Ju-Hwan, the Minister of Economy and Finance, asked Colton for a handshake, camera flashes burst out from every direction. Even a press conference had been prepared for him.

“Everything is different from what you told me.” Colton looked displeased.

“The government tried, but it was difficult to suppress the reporters’ passion. I hope you understand.”

This was obviously not a diplomatic event. Colton realized that things had been messed up. When he sat down, reporters poured out torrents of questions.

“Would you consider this as an official visit from the European Council?”

“Did you visit to resolve the problems of the EU's impact on Korea’s FTA[2]?”

Colton stated that he was here on a personal visit and replied with brief answers. The conference lasted only ten minutes, and he expressed his foul mood toward Hong Ju-Hwan when he got in the escorted car.

“Is the VIP aware of this?” Colton asked curtly.

“I was about to tell him. The VIP is attending an external meeting regarding the dispatch of troops to Iraq. Please be understanding in regards to the change in today’s schedule.”

Colton stared at Hong Ju-Hwan. Since the official purpose of the visit was personal, he knew other important matters had to be prioritized.

‘But I can’t believe they would treat me like this…’ Colton gritted teeth inwardly.

Colton couldn’t understand, because, on top of his position in the EU, he was a member of the Goldstein family. He changed the topic.

“I heard you’ve been working extremely hard.”

“Which work are you talking about?” Hong Ju-Hwan asked.

“Dealing with the speculative force that entered Korea six years ago. They must be troublemakers to you guys since Korea is an economic powerhouse that should develop further. I still remember the day I heard about Korea’s situation in detail. We all thought it shouldn’t have happened.”

Hong Ju-Hwan personally agreed, but he couldn’t chime in. The presidential election campaign fund that came into his party and the boxes of money he personally received from the Daehoo Group were still stacked in the basement of his mansion. On top of that, there was a high possibility that the ‘ledgers’ that Daehoo had managed had fallen into Jeon-il as Daehoo was incorporated. That was a nuclear bomb, and for some reason, the Goldstein family wanted to detonate it.

Hong Ju-Hwan reached out his hand to the passenger seat, pretending not to know about it.

“The VIP is also taking that issue seriously.”

His secretary handed him a file of articles he had collected lately. Then, Hong Ju-Hwan said while giving the file to Colton, “Since you can’t read Korean, I’ll explain briefly. This case is called ‘Jeon-il Gate,’ and the VIP pulled out a knife against the Jeon-il Group three days ago.”

Colton slowly turned over the file book, and his gaze was fixed on the article that reported Jamie and Director Park appearing at the prosecutors’ office. Then, Hong Ju-Hwan said as if he had been waiting, “In fact, the VIP is on the hook. As you know, the Jeon-il Group has become the symbol of Korea’s business. Going against them practically means baring your fangs against the entire business industry.”

“Our group will fully support your government,” Colton replied.

He had even brought strategies that would help the Korean government. For instance, he had planned to attack Jeon-il by pointing out problems they had caused while taking over the former KEB[3]. Then, he was going to stop Na Seon-Hu from acting further.

“Thank you, but it’ll be contradictory if an issue caused by foreign capital gets resolved with the power of other foreigners. That’s not what I’m trying to talk about now. Can I please explain a bit more?” Hong Ju-Hwan said, and Colton kept quiet and listened.

“As I mentioned previously, the VIP has focused on reforming the business industry. However, that’s not the only thing he wants to reform. Before the Goldstein family made this request, he had already pulled out a knife against the prosecution.”

Hong Ju-Hwan reached his hand toward the file book while directly referring to the word ‘request.’ Then, he opened a page that had an article called ‘Conversation with Prosecutors.’

“The Korean prosecution’s opposition is formidable to the point that you might think they are reckless. I wanted to ask the Goldstein Group for their understanding regarding that point. The VIP is having difficulty handling the prosecution and reform at the same time.”

Hong Ju-Hwan spoke politely, but he was outraged inwardly. He was upset and depressed that Korea now had to obey these foreigners without a whimper. It was like the end of the Joseon Dynasty[4]. Korea was now helplessly stuck in the middle of the fight between the Jeon-il Group and Goldstein family, similar to how they had been swept away by the war between the Qing and Japan in the past.

“Chief Hong.”

“Yes.”

“The Goldstein family will fully cooperate with the Korean government.”

Colton had changed from ‘support’ to ‘cooperate.’ Hong Ju-Hwan’s face stiffened, as he knew what Colton meant. He hadn’t known anything about the Goldstein family before he had started working in his current position, but now he knew that they were the people with fancy masks working from behind the scenes.

“Thank you for saying that.”

Srrr-

The car slowed down, and when it completely stopped, Hong Ju-Hwan left after a brief nod. The driver and the government secretary in the passenger seat also hurriedly left the car. This was very unusual behavior, and Colton’s eyes widened as he felt danger. He opened the door to get out, but a man pushed him back into the car.

“Let’s talk for a bit.”

1. The Four Asian Tigers are the high-growth economies of Hong Kong, Singapore, South Korea, and Taiwan. ?

2. Free Trade Agreement. ?

3. Korean Exchange Bank. ?

4. In 1910, the Joseon Dynasty fell as Japan occupied the Korean Peninsula. ?

Chapter 161

I was on the outer road that led to the riverside of the Han River. As I had planned with Jamie, only one government-registered car came down the slope. Hong Ju-Hwan looked at me in wonder for a few seconds, then he beckoned his entourage and left.

Colton Spencer Goldstein tried getting out of the car, but I lightly pushed him back in. Then, he bumped against the door on the opposite side and hit his head on the window. I got in the car and closed the door. The briefcase on the floor was obviously locked, so I smashed the lock and took out the documents.

The ‘Separation of Industrial and Financial Capital’ was a policy that allowed industrial capital to acquire a limited ownership stake when acquiring a bank. Korea had strictly regulated the industrial capital’s financial control, and Colton was planning to attack me first by using that system.

What it meant was if Jeon-il Group was considered an industrial capital, their stake in the former KEB shouldn’t have exceeded ten percent, and if it did, it was definitely illegal. However, this was just the beginning. To accurately determine if Jeon-il was either industrial or financial capital, they had to pinpoint the origin of the capital that was placed in the Jeon-il Group during the IMF crisis. In other words, his plan of attack wasn’t limited to the current Jeon-il Bank. He was about to expose the real capital of Jeon-il Investment, the birthplace of Jeon-il Group, and alter public opinion about Jeon-il such that it became negative.

“You were up to no good.”

I threw a file, and dozens of papers were poured on him. Then, he tried escaping through the door, so I grabbed his arm and he burst into a scream.

Crack.

His bones were breaking in my hand.

“Aaaaahhhhh!”

“No one is coming to help you. Are you going to scream all day?”

His eyes finally turned toward me. He looked at me as if he couldn’t believe my strength, and he seemed very confused. He was putting his brain to work, but no matter how much he thought, this could never happen in the world he lived in. He entered Korea as a state guest, but was now under physical threat in a government vehicle. If the Minister of Economy and Finance and his agents knew this situation, they would have been startled.

“D…do you know… what you are doing right now?” he asked indignantly and complained of pain again.

“I think you are the one who doesn’t know,” I said bluntly.

When I reached out my hand, he swung his hand reflexively. I slapped his cheek, and his head swung back. I searched his inner pocket and took out his phone. Melissa’s number was saved on his phone with the name ‘Cassandra.’

<Cassandra: Did you get there safe?>

<Seon-Hu: I only broke one of his arms, but tonight… I can’t guarantee his life.>

Cassandra became silent immediately.

<Cassandra: Kill him if you can. I’m dying to see what will happen, too.>

“Are you crazy?” Colton shrieked.

His nose was bleeding, one eye was full of blood, and his cheek was swelling.

Slap!

When I evened out his cheeks, his face hit the driver’s seat hard and bounced off. Cassandra must have heard my slap and his moan.

<Seon-Hu: Nothing will happen if just one guy dies. I’ll talk to you later.>

***

(Perspective has changed to the third person.)

Cassandra had tried calling again, but Seon-Hu didn’t pick up.

No…

Seon-Hu’s murderous voice was truly horrifying. He seemed to genuinely think that nothing would happen even if Colton died. Cassandra didn’t know how skilled Seon-Hu was. Although the assassination quest was an S-class and he was under Jeon-il Group’s protection, she was certain that he was just a normal eighteen-year-old kid. Since he had traveled abroad and was fluent in English, she thought he would know the power of the Goldstein family and Colton’s global position.

However, she was wrong. He had to be immature, given that he would actually kill Colton without caring about the repercussions.

Colton dying?

Cassandra felt the shiver down her spine.

The System shouldn’t have matched me with such an immature Asian…

She knew it was too late to complain as Colton had already been captured by Seon-Hu. Then, she hurriedly called Colton’s secretary. She thought that he wouldn’t answer, but the secretary picked up the call instantly.

<Secretary: Hello.>

<Cassandra: Are you out of your mind? Why are you so relaxed?>

<Secretary: Excuse me?>

<Cassandra: What about the chairman, Colton? Why aren’t you with him right now?>

<Secretary: I don’t know what you are talking about. He’s heading to the presidential residence with the Korean Minister of Economy and Finance.>

<Cassandra: I was informed that a major safety concern has arisen with Colton’s safety.>

<Secretary: That can’t be. I’ll check and get back to you.>

A few minutes later…

<Secretary: Who told you that?>

<Cassandra: Just answer my question.>

<Secretary: There’s no problem with the chairman’s safety. I have checked with a Korean official and the chairman.>

<Cassandra: How is he heading to the destination?>

<Secretary: He is in the front car with the Minister of Economy and Finance, and I’m following him in the back with other Korean officials.>

<Cassandra: I’m certain that the chairman is in great danger. Don’t trust Korean officials, and go personally check on his safety. Right now!>

“He’s lying!”

Cassandra got out of bed after kicking the blanket off. She intended to notify her family and the authorities, then save Colton from Korea. This would become an international dispute as soon as the Korean government became involved. World War I had broken out when a young Serbian man had assassinated an Austrian Royal couple who visited Sarajevo, and the same thing was about to happen in Seoul. The only difference from then was that the Korean government could be involved.

‘How can the South Korean government do something that crazy? Even the evil North Korea’s authorities cannot intervene directly…’

“Ah!”

Cassandra’s eyes opened wide, and she checked the quest window again.

[Assassination (Quest)

A threat to everyone is growing quickly.

Mission: Kill Na Seon-Hu.

Time limit: 1 year.

Class: S]

The System must have foreseen this situation. If Colton, a symbol of the EU’s board of directors, was murdered in Korea’s capital city, the aftermath would be intimidating to everyone. Cassandra couldn’t guarantee that her brother’s death would trigger a war, but no one back then had ever thought World War I would happen like that either.

‘I see…’

Cassandra put her thinking cap on, and her face brightened after a while. She saw an opportunity to regain her family’s power that had been partially lost during the Iraq War. She then hastily changed her clothes and left the hotel room. The Bilderberg conference was taking place in the hotel, and there were a number of members there who would support her.

When she got out of the hallway, her phone rang.

<Cassandra: You would never imagine what you’ve done, kiddo.>

<Seon-Hu: Are you not interested in saving your brother?>

<Cassandra: …>

<Seon-Hu: Poor guy. What a cold-hearted sister. Aren’t you curious as to why I didn’t approach you directly and kill you, Cassandra? Because that’s too easy. You should die in agony.>

‘How dare you. You are just an immature Asian kid.’

Cassandra hung up. She admitted that he was powerful enough to make the quest an S-class, but talking about other things with him was unacceptable to her.

***

(This is now back to Seon-Hu’s point of view.)

Colton was fascinated by the supernatural phenomenon that the Healing insignia had caused. Since it was D-class, his broken bone and busted-up face recovered instantly.

“Your cold-hearted sister must have a wild imagination,” I said.

The supernatural power turned the violent beating that had happened in a Korean government vehicle into nothing. Colton wasn’t even blinking as he was bewildered by the scene.

Tak!

I snapped my fingers in front of his eyes, then he began blinking.

“Anyway, even if she attacks the Jeon-il Group, there will be no impact. This country is in my hands,” I said.

He turned his head toward the back window, then he watched the Minister of Economy and Finance and his agents go around the Han River for a long time. Those were the people Colton had called for desperately while I was beating the shit out of him. He asked in a confused voice as if he was convinced, “By the way, the rays of light I saw a while ago… What the hell are you?”

“Ask your sister.”

Well, I wasn’t certain if Cassandra would be still alive by the time Colton could ask her.

“Let me suggest something to you,” I said.

“Go ahead,” he replied.

“I’ll give you the Goldstein family. Although it’ll be in a state of disrepair, I’ll make sure to only ruin it to a certain point. You will be able to fix it again.”

“I’ve witnessed your supernatural ability and your power that can control this country’s government. However, your plan to do something to my family… Stop. There are more things that you don’t know about this world,” Colton said.

I threw his phone at him and took out mine. Joshua answered the call.

<Seon-Hu: Joshua.>

<Joshua: I’m ready.>

Revolucion had succeeded in conquering a dungeon by themselves yesterday, and Joshua had ordered his entire team to give up on the assassination quest no matter what. I could check if he was lying by going there myself, so it wasn’t an urgent matter.

<Seon-Hu: I guess we can start now.>

Colton looked at me as if he was asking whom I was talking to.

<Seon-Hu: Take away the entire fund we lent to the Goldstein family.>

<Joshua: Yes, Master.>

The call was brief, but for Colton, the lingering feeling remained for a long time. He finally remembered one name.

“Joshua… Was that Joshua von Karjan?”

His face was filled with disbelief as he couldn’t believe that it could be Joshua.

“Why would the Karjan family do such a thing? It’s basically harming both families,” he added.

He would be right if the Karjan family was the only one in the offensive line, but they were just the advance party.

“Do you know how the IMF came to this country six years ago?” I asked.

He frowned, “What? Why are you asking this out of the blue?”

“It’s not out of the blue. You’ll soon realize and turn desperate about your situation.”

Chapter 162

Breakfast hadn’t started yet, so Cassandra decided to find members who could help with her plan before the morning conference began. She wanted to change the afternoon meeting’s agenda to ‘Korean War.’

The Bilderberg Club members were the presidents of the European countries and the U.S., the Canadian Prime Minister, all the directors of the EU, major financial figures in Europe and North America, the IMF Head, the President of the European Central Bank in the eurozone, the Federal Reserve figures in North America, NATO’s secretary general, and famous entrepreneurs like the CEO of Nanosoft. The club had diverse members, but there were mainstream families in the center.

The family that came to Cassandra’s mind first were the Rothschilds. They were British, and their voice was strong as they were close to North American members. However, she quickly scrapped that plan because traditionally the Rothschilds had often confronted the Goldsteins, especially in more recent times. When the Goldsteins used to be a speculative force of the Eastern India company along with a Scottish family, the Rothschilds were their bitter enemy. Furthermore, the Rothschild family had taken away a considerable amount of power from the Goldstein family after the Indian Rebellion of 1857. Of course, that was old history, but something had occurred last year that made things frosty again.

Therefore, Cassandra knocked on Karjan's door. Aron von Karjan, the former head, was attending on behalf of the current head this year. He was also an old raccoon who had created the Bilderberg Club like her grandfather.

“What brought you here this early morning? Don’t ask me to grab a coffee,” the head smiled.

She said firmly, “Since I’m running out of time, I’ll tell you briefly. Please take my word as an official statement from the present French head of the Goldstein Family, Cassandra White Goldstein.”

“Ah, I shouldn’t listen to this then,” he replied.

Cassandra snorted inwardly. The public had criticized Aron as he purged to rebuild the Karjan family’s hierarchy for his own good. People thought that he had bequeathed the throne to Joshua von Karjan to start a full-scale successor training process. However, the majority of people, including Cassandra, still considered Aron von Karjan as the power broker.

“I think you can at least answer for your family,” Cassandra said.

The old man was about to say something, but closed his mouth. He then quietly put down the cup he was holding. It was then that his bodyguard rushed over and whispered something to him. Aron instantly took out his phone and saw a stream of never ending messages. Cassandra waited for him to focus on her again, but he only smiled subtly as he scanned through the texts.

Cassandra heard a loud knocking sound and turned her head toward the living room. That person was banging so hard as if he or she wanted to break the door down.

That person is so rude. Cassandra had an inquisitive frown on her face.

However, it was someone from her entourage. When she was about to reprimand him, she saw his ghastly pale face.

Colton… must have died…

A part of her heart was torn with sorrow, but the person soon informed her about a totally different matter.

“The loan extensions on every family business are being cut off. They have unilaterally notified us, and it’s severely impacting the family.”

What?

Cassandra took the man to the hallway as if she was dragging him.

“Tell me again.”

However, his explanation remained the same. Cassandra felt like the patterns on the hotel carpet were spinning, perhaps because she was so shocked by the news. She stomped one one pattern with her heel, and she burst into a rage.

“What the hell were you guys doing!”

She looked like she would slap the person’s cheek immediately, but instead she headed to the Karjan family’s room while she was quivering in anger. She was no longer smiling as such a nicety was only necessary during the process of identifying friend from foe. It was just a cumbersome mask during this time when the Karjan family had turned into her enemy. She bolted into the Karjan family’s room with a furious look in her eyes and shouted, “Aron! Aron!”

The old man’s bodyguards had blocked her, and the CIA and Mossad agents, who were dealing with the dirty work of the hotel earlier, were flocking to check the site. In addition, other members who stayed on the same floor had come out into the hallway. The old man’s and Cassandra’s phones weren’t the only ones that were busy ringing. The others were also receiving news that the Goldstein family was under attack through text messages and calls. The disturbance became aggravated when the noise from the Karjan family’s room became louder.

“Are you senile?” Cassandra yelled at Aron who was sitting behind the human shield of bodyguards, but he only smiled and didn’t respond. At that moment, Cassandra made a horrible mistake she shouldn’t have created.

“Get out of the way!”

When she pushed off a guard, who used to be in a special force, he fell down too easily. Cassandra took a double take, but it was too late. Along with the Karjan family's bodyguards, elite agents from around the world surrounded her.

“If you continue being aggressive, we will have no choice but to detain you. What are you doing, people from the Goldstein family? Take her away with you!”

They spoke politely, but people stared at her as if she was a criminal. It was the first time Cassandra had experienced such humiliation.

***

Cassandra couldn’t calm down. It was not only because she was being ridiculed, but also because she knew what would happen from the sudden betrayal of the Karjan family. She had no choice but to respond with her own attack, and the consequences would be the ruin of both families. She bit her nails and rolled her eyes as she began calculating. It was different from a regular financial war as a wide range of businesses were intertwined.

The agreement between the Karjan family and the Goldstein family had stemmed from the past. During Nazism, the Rothschilds had concentrated their family business in England, but the Karjans and Goldsteins had formed a blood alliance and completed the current triangular structure by enduring hardship all over Europe.

The structure was formed between Rothschilds in Britain, Karjans in Germany and the Goldsteins in France. Therefore, the whole balance would collapse if the two of them fought, and the Rothschild family, which already had a huge influence on the U.S., would enjoy their era of prosperity. Looking back, the Rothschilds weren’t even damaged during the Iraq War as they still held onto a spot in the Cartel Group as they always did. When things got into a sort of limbo, issues were quickly resolved when they calculated who would benefit from the incident.

Who would benefit from a bloody battle between the Karjans and Goldsteins? Na Seon-Hu? The Jeon-il Group? That’s funny. The East Asian speculative forces could never do something like this.

Cassandra got upset.

TheRothschilds! These assholes are behind this situation! And at a very high probability! But why now…

“Ouch!”

Cassandra took her finger out of her mouth when she suddenly felt a sharp pain. Blood was oozing out from her nails as she had bitten them severely. She had figured out the situation, but it was difficult to find an answer. If the Rothschild family was behind the scenes and the Karjans were cooperating with them, she would be left alone. A huge conspiracy was approaching the Goldstein family.

Cassandra missed Colton and regretted how she had thought that her brother’s death wouldn’t matter. He was the only family she could trust. However, she didn’t know if he was still alive and needed to go through everything on her own.

She racked her brain and tried thinking of anyone who could support her and wasn’t restricted by the influence of the Rothschilds and the Karjans. Since most of the members took part in the triangular balance, there was only one she could think of.

“Gillian…”

She immediately sat at the dressing table.

***

The morning conference was postponed until the afternoon due to Cassandra’s rampage. She was out in the hallway and looked beautiful as she had dressed up. Her eyes were fascinating and her lips were so sexy that no one would believe she had acted like a madman in the morning.

Clack, clack.

The sound of her high heels echoed through the hallway. There were people calling at her, but no one could stop her from arrogantly stepping forward. She had a fixed destination from the beginning.

“Please come in.”

Gillian opened the door for her.

“You have already heard about the situation, right? I’ll get straight to the point. Please stand on my side,” she said.

“Why me?” he asked.

Her eyes flashed. “Do you really think that we don’t know? Your group’s capital isn’t a part of the club’s traditional order. Some say it’s Asian, but I’m certain it’s Arab.”

“...”

“Do you think we invited you without knowing that? We’ve been doing under-the-table work since the year we invited you. We had intended to kick you out as soon as we figured out the origin of your capital.”

Cassandra studied Gillian’s face, but he wasn’t agitated at all. All he did was nod as if it was obvious.

“Do you have nothing to say?” she asked.

“If they could, they would’ve kicked me out already. Look. Half of Jonathan Group’s capital is from Asia. But were they kicked out? Nope. They are creating their own order as if they’re laughing at you guys.” Gillian added one more sentence, “I’m not scared of you either.”

Then, Cassandra smiled brightly.

“That’s it. That’s why I want you to be on my side. The Bilderberg Club has been stagnant for so long. It was established to be the world’s government, but its purpose is becoming more meaningless as time goes on. Gillian, you were invited to the club, but you’re still a loner, and Jonathan hasn’t even been invited.”

“...”

“This is an opportunity to reorganize the club, which means we can reform the world, Gillian. If you and your group’s owners help us, we can defend the alliance between the Rothschilds and Karjans,” she continued.

“So, how much will my group earn? I’m a salaryman,” Gillian asked.

“The fight between the Goldsteins and Karjans is a game of chicken[1], but you can lead them to the battle with Rothschild to a zero-sum[2]. You are Gillian, the undefeated winner.”

“Wow, you suck at convincing. So, I should make my own money?”

Gillian smiled wryly and questioned.

“Do you believe there’s a powerful being behind the Rothschild?”

“Yes, then where could it be?”

Buzzzz.

Buzzzz-

Gillian’s phone began to vibrate in his pocket, and he took it out. It wasn’t a phone call, but there were a few text messages. His face started to change as he checked them. He slightly frowned with mixed emotions of doubt and astonishment. When Cassandra looked at him, an uneasy feeling crawled up in her, and her heart rate accelerated.

Thud. Thud.

It was like an order.

Huff. Huff.

Hot breath gushed from her nostrils.

“What the hell are you planning again?!”

She jumped towards Gillian and took his phone away.

“What the fuck are you doing?”

Cassandra pushed Gillian away, then looked at his phone.

[Shake the entire stock price of the Goldsteins.]

Gillian hurriedly got up and took his phone from Cassandra, but she had already read the message. Her face was flushed despite the thick layer of foundation she wore, and her body began to tremble.

“Rothschilds, you mother fuckers… Do you think I’m going to die alone?”

She gritted her teeth at Gillian, then turned, and went out to the hallway. She took out her phone and called someone. As soon as the other party answered, she screamed with murderous eyes, “Knock the Rothschilds down first!”

Her voice was loud as if she wanted the club members to hear. She was acting out of desperation.

1. A game term that means springing out at each other and competing for who’s less brave to avoid or surrender a confrontation. ?

2. When gains of one party are balanced out by the opponent’s loss. Therefore, no net gain or loss is created in this situation. ?

Chapter 163

“I’m so sorry,” Gillian’s bodyguard apologized as he felt quite guilty about what had happened. By the time he had entered the room after hearing the disturbance, Cassandra’s tantrum had already ended.

“It’s not your fault.”

Gillian shook his head while listening to Cassandra raging outside. Things had happened out of the blue, and no one would have ever imagined that she, the head of the Goldstein family and the female president of the group, would behave violently. Apparently, the rumors about the disturbance that occurred in the Karjan family’s room weren’t just hearsay.

However, Gillian wasn’t mad at her. Instead, he felt an overwhelming amount of pity towards her as her expression had turned evil for a brief moment. She wasn’t someone who should have been able to make such a face because she had always been haughty, like a queen. The reason why she had created such a fuss was because of the huge incident that happened in the morning.

Are they really the Rothschilds?

Gillian obsessed over the question regarding the real owners of the Group during the short time it took for his laptop to reboot. Over the past two years, he had attended two Bilderberg conferences and had often met the club members in London’s The City. Also, he had met the head of the Rothschild family several times before, but he hadn’t heard a peep.

The real owners had revealed one of their names as ‘Ethan,’ but had concealed his identity. Gillian found it strange. Under the assumption that the group’s capital was either Asian or Arab, there were obvious reasons why the group needed to hide the owner's identity in the early days. However, there would be no major damage even if they revealed themselves since the group was now managing over one trillion dollars, which was the largest amount of assets in the world. Like the Jonathan Group, the Gillian Group couldn’t join Cassandra’s side. Instead, they had to be concerned about any counterattacks from the Rothschilds.

In any case, the group’s owners had given instructions. This time, it was a unilateral order without an investment proposal, but Gillian understood the premise behind it. He unconditionally supported the directing department as they had geniuses from various fields. They must have dragged all the oil money for… today, the day to wield the power of money behind the scenes. Gillian’s fear towards the real owners grew larger as he thought about them.

Theyare thorough yet insidious… I can’t stop shuddering when I think about them.

Click. Click.

He kept typing on the keyboard. He couldn’t send Ethan’s terse message straight to the Front Office, so his job was to create an appropriate pretext.

<Owner[1]: I sent you an email.>

<Gillian: Yes, I checked it. CAC40 [2] and DAX[3] are currently plunging together.>

<Owner: I expected that. Germany’s major banks have turned their backs on the Goldstein Group, and the trend will remain the same for a while. Use all the moveable funds except the one that went into North America. We should make them move within the range we want even if we have to use a short position or a cycle business[4].>

<Gillian: FT-SE100[5]’s movement is also alarming.>

<Owner: No, just focus on France. Check the proposal for details.>

Then, Gillian heard another uproar in the hallway.

He ordered tersely, “Check what’s going on.”

The bodyguard came back and reported, “Cassandra is yelling at the bank president of AP Morgan.”

Gillian clicked his tongue.

I never expected that the most powerful family could collapse just like that.

However, he realized no one had survived after being fingered by the group’s owners.

***

To Jonathan, what was happening now was more like a fantasy than the time when the Asian financial crisis happened and he received the first email from Seon-Hu. However…

“Ha…hahaha”

Jonathan couldn’t be happier by the infighting within the Bilderberg Club. In addition, he was impressed by Seon-Hu, who was controlling all of this behind the scenes. People said the Bilderberg Club was the strongest world government, but the true controller who worked in the dark was Seon-Hu.

However, Jonathan couldn’t understand the loyalty of the Karjan family. Seon-Hu had told him not to worry about it, but he had always doubted their true intentions. He recalled the day when the Russian financial war ended. His competitors had come to his office every day begging for money until then.

“But that’s weird. The Goldstein family didn’t have a partnership with Silverman and AP Morgan Group. There must have been a valid reason why they refused,” Jonathan said.

“Jonathan, what’s going on now is… not moving based on the order of capitalism. I’d like to call this retrogression,” a man across from him replied.

“Haha, there’s no need to talk like a smartass about the situation since we both know about it. I have eyes and ears too. Do you think I don’t know what’s going on in the Bilderberg Club?” Jonathan asked.

The guy opened his mouth to say something, but remained silent.

Jonathan continued, “You are talking about ten billion dollars as if it’s nothing. Six years ago, I risked everything to earn that much. I would’ve been buried underground if I had failed.”

“I’m sorry.”

“I’m not interested in the Bilderberg Club’s internal conflicts. Aren’t AP Morgan and Silverman in the same situation?” Jonathan questioned.

The man nodded. “Yes, our family is in a precarious state. However, you must know of my family, the Goldsteins.”

Jonathan replied, “I don’t have enough time to study history. How about we do this? I’m willing to support you with one billion dollars under the condition that you transfer these shares.”

Jonathan handed over the list he had prepared, and the man jumped up in anger. Jonathan was planning on extorting the Goldstein family’s core businesses for just one billion dollars!

“The trend has already crumbled. You need to keep at least one or two shares to leave for your family’s posterity. No other group will offer such a deal except for mine.”

“...I guess it’s not up to me.”

The guy showed Jonathan his phone. When Jonathan nodded, the man handed Jonathan his phone that was currently connected on a call with Cassandra.

<Cassandra: I’ve wanted to meet you.>

She was short of breath.

<Jonathan: I heard that you are going through a rough time.>

<Cassandra: It’s temporary.>

<Jonathan: Then, should we talk later? After things get better?>

<Cassandra: Don’t beat around the bush, and just tell me what you want. If you cooperate with me, things will really be ‘temporary.’ You must be seeing money rolling all around you.>

Jonathan read the list he had given to the man, then he only heard the sound of her heavy breathing.

<Cassandra: …When can you send ten billion dollars to us for support?>

<Jonathan: Oh, I forgot to tell you one little thing. It’s one billion, not ten.>

She retorted immediately.

<Cassandra: You bastards must have conspired for this! It must have started last year, right? I knew it!!!!>

Her cry was so sharp that people who weren’t close to the phone could hear her. The guy from the Goldstein family looked more startled than Jonathan as he didn’t expect the head would scream at Jonathan. Cassandra White Goldstein was the current female head of the family and had never acted this way before.

<Jonathan: You should come to terms with reality even if your world is falling apart.>

Jonathan replied cunningly and added one more parting statement.

<Jonathan: If you are here to beg, show me your sincerity.>

Jonathan hung up, and the phone rang again, but he didn’t answer.

“Looks like negotiations are over, so go back to wherever you came from.”

Jonathan gave the man his phone back and kicked him out. Then, he could no longer suppress the raucous laughter bubbling out of him when the guy left. This had to be his favorite order ever that had been issued by Seon-Hu. He hadn’t imagined Seon-Hu would instruct him to provoke the Goldstein family in such an extremely rude way.

***

(This is from Seon-Hu’s point of view.)

This was a war between powers.

[England’s, Germany’s and France’s price index of stocks are plunging at once.

Because the Central Bank of Germany foundered the Goldstein family by denying their loan payment delay, the European stock markets declined quickly. England plunged by 4.1 percent, Germany by 5.2 percent, and France by 7.9 percent. England and France are experiencing their biggest drop since the IT bubble burst, and Germany is now suffering the most it ever has since the mark shock. The global institutional and individual investors are rushing to sell their shares in the industries that had maintained an upward profit trend. Meanwhile, banks and various stocks of the groups that are falling sharply, including the Goldsteins, Rothschilds and Karjans, are getting sold the most.]

Randomly, the Rothschild family’s banks were also involved in the fight. Jonathan had originally planned on blocking the gains that the Rothschild family would obtain from the Telestar and Gold and Silver Investments, but it was no longer necessary. His plan of using the Jonathan Group as a last resort was on hold for now.

Colton was reading the same article as I was while visibly trembling. He was certain of his family’s ruin, but he had hope in his eyes when he looked at me.

“You can bring in the fund resource again.”

He meant that his family would revive as if nothing had happened if I did that. As he had mentioned, Cassandra must have been looking for the family’s supportive forces to replace the Karjans. Since the Rothschilds and the Karjans were fighting, she likely couldn't find anyone in Europe. North America was her only option.

However, could that be possible? After all, the Bilderberg Club was just a group of interests that came together for each member’s benefit. She had to avoid joining that battle and had no choice but to listen to the news here and there without understanding the situation of the small and medium-sized banks that were not members of the club.

For instance, this was one of the news stories.

[German credit rating agency Aeri has demoted Goldstein from AAA to A, and the British credit rating agency City-R has demoted them from AAA to BBB.]

The Goldsteins were counter attacking, but they were relatively weak. They had to admit that they were in a bad spot. It was not only the banks under the Karjans and Rothschilds, but every bank that was intertwined with them would also try to retrieve the money. The attack was similar to the ones that hit Korean businesses during the IMF crisis.

“Your sister must be feeling one of two ways. She’s either extremely distressed or has already gone crazy. Don’t you think she’s probably the latter?” I asked.

However, Colton stayed quiet as he was deep in thought.

“Is your deal still the same?” he asked.

“Your family would barely survive, but if you still want them…” I replied with a shrug.

He interrupted, “Let’s talk about the real issue here. How should I prove my loyalty to you? Even though I’m alive now, I’m not confident that I’ll be able to survive your future surveillance…”

1. Seon-Hu. ?

2. France’s leading stock price index) ?

3. Germany’s leading stock price index ?

4. ‘??? ??' is a type of transaction that involves selling and repurchasing the price of the shares someone possesses to raise the book value(net value of a company’s asset found on the balance sheet). ?

5. Britain’s leading stock price index ?

Chapter 164

Usually, a harbinger occurred before an economic crisis. For example, the interest rates may have increased or decreased to a great extent, companies’ debt might have soared, a bubble could have formed in a business sector, a current account balance ended up deteriorating, or the country or major firms were unable to control the amount of money in circulation anymore… However, the current European economic crisis happened entirely out of the blue.

Hong Ju-Hwan was giddy. Korea had overcome the IMF crisis, escaped the recession and finally swung back to positive growth. However, he was bewildered by the sudden economic crisis in Europe as Korea was slowly thriving.

“I don’t think it’s necessary to revise the current structure of foreign currency reserves.”

“If the Goldstein Group comes up with a quick response, the problem will be resolved.”

“One thing we have to admit is that the European economic crisis has made the financial markets sensitive. On the flip side, the oil futures market is rising, and an increase in oil prices is inevitable.”

The officials were having an emergency conference under the leadership of Hong Ju-Hwan.

Hong Ju-Hwan addressed one man, “Professor Jeong.”

The professor nodded. “Yes.”

“Let’s leave everything else behind and weigh the impact on our country. What do you think?” Hong Ju-Hwan asked.

The professor responded, “Korea will be unaffected and remain stable for the time being. If this lasts for a long time, it will definitely spread around the world. However, the crisis is currently limited to the eurozone.”

“So you consider this crisis as more of a political than financial problem. I feel the same, but…” Hong Ju-Hwan trailed off before continuing, “I hope we can continue to keep an eye on them instead of feeling relieved that it hasn’t affected us yet. Thanks in advance for your hard work, professors and officials.”

The long meeting came to an end. Oil prices had been soaring due to the Venezuelan crisis and the Iraq War, but now the European crisis had accelerated the rise of the prices. Although Korea relied solely on imports of crude oil, it was bearable compared to the large-scale crisis in Europe.

Sigh.

Hong Ju-Hwan breathed out in relief. Like everyone else in the economic department, he began dealing with urgent tasks. The European crisis started when the German Central Bank ordered banks not to postpone the loan payment of the Goldsteins. A never-ending number of reports about this were coming in, and his eyes stung from looking at them. He put in some eye drops and closed his eyes.

They would have known the entire eurozone would shake if they bombed the Goldsteins. What the hell were the German authorities thinking…

Hong Ju-Hwan thought about calling Wigor von Karjan, the Minister of Economy in Germany, but decided not to as he didn’t need to get in touch with someone so far away. In fact, there was someone in Korea who was closely-related to this incident. Furthermore, this person had the highest social position out of all of them, and he would likely have the greatest interest and the most impact on this crisis as well.

Hong Ju-Hwan yelled to someone outside, “Check Chairman Colton’s schedule. Focus on when he’s planning on departing.”

The incident had occurred on the day Colton arrived, so Hong Ju-Hwan felt like the chairman would be busy preparing to return to Germany urgently. He had to have a meeting with the man before he left the airport, even if it only was for an hour or two.

The person responded quickly, “He has no plans to leave Korea.”

“...Really?”

Hong Ju-Hwan couldn’t believe it because Colton was not only the director of the EU but also a member of the Goldstein family.

Aren’t the Goldsteins suffering the most in this crisis?

“Can you set up a meeting now?” he quickly asked.

“I have already asked the chairman’s secretaries about that, but they said they can’t for now.”

Hong Ju-Hwan frowned slightly. “Then, where is he?”

“He is at the headquarters of Jeon-il Group.”

“Why?” he asked.

“Pardon me?”

He shook his head. “...Nothing. Thank you though.”

What the heck?

Hong Ju-Hwan scratched the back of his head. Colton had entered Korea to attack the Jeon-il Group. It was obvious because the Goldstein family had been pressuring VIPs and the economic ministries to attack them. Despite all of those previous actions, Colton was now meeting with his family’s enemy and was neglecting the damages that the Goldsteins were suffering.

What is going on…

At that moment, Hong Ju-Hwan remembered the young Jeon-il employee he had briefly encountered on the riverside of the Han River. Now that he thought more closely, he realized that everything had started after the solo meeting between that young employee and Colton. The timing was exquisite, but there was only so much he could guess at no matter how much he thought about it.

How can I find out which major capital forces are moving behind the scenes?

Thanks to the previous government, the Jeon-il Group was completely out of the country’s radar. They were the evil left by the previous regime and were like hoodlums who had engulfed this country. The former administration was also a democratic government like it was now, but their failure at ruling had ruined Korea. That was an undeniable fact.

Hong Ju-Hwan’s fist trembled. On one hand, he wished that the Goldsteins would remove the evil Jeon-il Group. Although the repercussions would be as devastating as a North Korean nuclear missile bombing Seoul, he truly believed that the Jeon-il Group was a foreign capital that had to be removed. His thought came to that point and smirked.

Then Hong Ju-Hwan, you are also going to die with this country. An economic powerhouse? That’s bullshit.

His eyes turned to the Taegeukgi[1], and thought…

TheJeon-il Group’s logo probably should be in that frame, not Taeguekgi. Damn it.

***

(From Seon-Hu’s perspective)

This was a huge event that had never happened in my previous life, but my calculations ended there. The decline in the European stock index was led by the stocks of Goldstein’s, Karjan’s, and Rothschild’s Group. Of course, there was a possibility that the war could lead the market in the wrong direction as Gillian’s capital had been added on top of those three Groups’.

It was most likely that the French crisis would deepen. The heat from the Goldstein family would spread to French companies, and the entire French economy would then enter a recession. People were claiming that the economic crisis had already begun in Europe, but if the French economy collapsed, that would be the true start of the recession.

However, their suffering would help my long-term plan. My draft was largely focused on two stocks: the crude oil market and the North American real estate market including mortgage loans. The investment capital in Europe would move toward North America when the economic crisis deepened, and they would enlarge the bubble in North American real estate. If the U.S. government took the European crisis seriously, they would lower the interest rates again, and the bubble would inflate once more. In other words, the European economic crisis wouldn’t impact my long-term proposal, and that was the conclusion I came to.

If the subprime mortgage crisis of 2008 was guaranteed to happen, I no longer needed to cling to the past history for anything else. Our group could lead the world forever in this time period.

***

I said, “I don’t want you to consider this as a memorandum without legal validity. I’ll execute it by myself.”

Colton and Jamie were checking the memorandum of implementation. Colton was calm as he had made up his mind, but Jamie’s nostrils were flaring. She seemed frightened. The memorandum was written on the assumption that Colton would become head of the Goldstein family. Once that happened, I planned on transferring their core business interests to the French branch of Jeon-il Group.

However, I didn’t touch their promising businesses because the Goldsteins needed a valid reason to remain in the Bilderberg Club. Of course, they had to step down from their position as one of the core families of the Bilderberg, but Colton knew that being able to stay in the club was already a tremendous feat. He signed his signature on the paper, and silently assented to the memorandum.

When he put down the pen, Jamie looked at him in astonishment. Then, she glanced between his face and his signature on the page several times in a row. She finally picked up her pen. I put the memorandum with their signatures in order.

“Cassandra must be removed in order for you to become the head. Do you agree with this?” I asked.

Colton replied, “I have a favor to ask you. If you hold her, I’ll deal with… her last moment.”

Jamie flinched at our conversation.

I raised an eyebrow. “Are you saying that you want to let her go painlessly? She didn’t seem to care if you were tortured or murdered. But you’re acting like you care quite deeply about your sister.”

“Please, Master.”

Jamie flinched again when she heard Colton’s distressed voice. He wasn’t a nobody. Colton Spencer Goldstein was the director of EU, but he had just sold his family out and called me Master.

“Your sister had tried to harm my parents and killed innocent civilians for no reason.”

He immediately responded, “If you take her to court, I’ll be the witness.”

“We can’t tarnish the Goldstein family’s reputation. You have to maintain your family’s standing to a certain extent while it is under my command, but it won’t be as much as it used to be,” I said firmly.

He hesitated before replying, “Master… She is my sister.”

“I’m going to be clear. You’ll like my way much more.”

From Jamie’s perspective, we were plotting a murder. Even though she was the one who had to deal with the deaths of the other Na Seon-Hus, she couldn’t repress her astonishment at our conversation. Her shoulders slumped, and her head drooped down as if she was exhausted.

“You’ll see. Our discussion is now over. You can either go back to the hotel or go sightseeing in Seoul. Do whatever you want. Things are going as I planned no matter how long you hold on to me,” I said.

“I’ll see you tomorrow then.”

Colton left, and only Jamie’s breath filled the silence. When I called her name, she lifted her head reflexively. Her face was empty and desolate like the moon, but that was just for a brief moment. Fear soon spread across her face again.

“Don’t tremble,” I said.

“Who are…. you? How could this happen? I… I… I’m… scared of you.” Her voice shook.

“Do you want to stop here?” I asked.

Jamie swallowed hard. With all of this wealth and power in her hands, she would never be able to stop here. No one in her position would be able to do so.

“After we absorb the Goldstein family’s business, public attention will be focused on our group. Find all the records that the government had seized regarding the group’s past,” I ordered.

“Okay. Ethan… No, Seon-Hu… Should I call you Master, too?” she asked seriously.

“Ethan. You’re not up to my standards now, but you should call me Master from the moment you join the Bilderberg Club.”

“The Bilderberg Club?”

I gave her a look. “Isn’t it obvious? Establish a European corporation under Jeon-il. It wouldn’t be a bad idea to name the firm after yourself.”

Jamie widened her eyes.

“Jamie Corporation,” I added.

“E…Ethan?”

“I hope you’ve done enough preparations during the past six years.”

Soon, Goldstein's great name would be subordinated to Jamie’s. She was my loyal rubber stamp.

1. Korean national flag. ?

Chapter 165

Cassandra had aged a lot in just one day, and every member of the Bilderberg Club was avoiding her. Even her bodyguards were keeping their distance unless there was a direct order since they were exhausted by her hysterics. It wasn’t just the Bilderberg members who were driving Cassandra into a corner. In fact, the heads of the Goldstein’s branches all over the world were venting their grievances at her.

「Why is my family under attack?」

「The situation is serious.」

「Cassandra! Cassandra!」

All of their businesses were in flames. She was constantly receiving reports that hyenas were flocking around, including their new businesses that hadn’t been listed on the stock market. If only the Karjans were their enemies, they could’ve committed suicide together. However, the entire family business was shaking because the Rothschild family was fighting back, and Gillian had also added a massive amount of funds into the battle.

That wasn’t the end. The hedge funds that used to wander around the financial market were following Gillian’s move. This was the second power that the Gillian Group possessed. When Gillian played the pipe, even irrelevant forces rushed towards him.

Cassandra couldn’t sleep since nightmares of being torn apart by hyenas constantly played in her mind. Therefore, she was rummaging through the family documents on her laptop. Her eyes were bloodshot from fatigue. She needed to find a solution to escape from the situation!

However, she couldn’t find a single way financially to get out of this. If the status quo remained, the Goldsteins would be the first to collapse. Cassandra suddenly burst into hysterical laughter and decided to visit the Rothschild family.

***

She said bluntly, “We have lost. So just tell me, when did you win the Karjans and the Gillian Group over to your side? We’ll surrender, so stop. The European economy shouldn’t be destroyed by our war.”

“Cassandra.”

She raised her voice, “Go ahead and tell me. I’m willing to give you anything that you want.”

The man replied, “You are the one who misunderstood and attacked first.”

“Okay, let’s say that I started this whole mess.”

The guy smirked. “Well, it doesn’t matter anymore. The point is that the Goldstein’s era is over.”

She threatened, “The Rothschilds will lose more than they gain from this fight.”

He shrugged. “I’m disappointed by your response. Have you truly been living this long with such simple reasoning skills? Or does your judgment get clouded when you get cornered?”

“No matter how much you ridicule me, I can tolerate it, so enjoy while you can,” she said.

He said bluntly, “We have no plans to stop the attack.”

Cassandra wanted to bite her lips and punch the guy’s face. However, she had to remain calm. Since she was determined to put on a smiling and serene mask again, she smiled even though she found it humiliating.

“The Goldstein family will become the Rothchild’s best feodary. So, yes, we’re volunteering to be your servants,” she said.

“I’ll admit, the family has longed for what you are suggesting, but my heart aches to see you so miserable. We will stop, but I’m afraid that the Karjans and the Gillian Group won’t cease. I’ll be clear. We have nothing to do with them.”

“...”

“It’s true.” For a moment, bitterness crossed over the man’s face.

“W…why?”

Cassandra couldn’t understand it.

“Only the Karjan family and Gillian Group would know why,” the man replied.

Cassandra’s eyes were filled with madness. “You won’t be able to just move on like this. I don’t mind if you decide to continue to attack us or not, but tell me the truth, especially considering how many hardships we have gone through together. If you are even a bit concerned about me…”

The man clicked his tongue and showed her his laptop. The data regarding German’s mark crisis was on the screen.

“The Gillian Group was on the verge of victory when they assaulted the Karjans. So, they must have come to some kind of agreement that ended up stopping the attack all of a sudden,” he explained.

She retorted, “The Jonathan Group was the front line that attacked the Karjan family.”

“That’s also correct. However, the Karjans were at their tipping point when funds from Gillian and our City merged.”

Thud!

Cassandra’s heart hit her chest wall, and she grimaced as if she actually felt pain.

“Karjans, Gillian and Jonathan… They plotted to collapse my family back then!” Cassandra screamed.

“If you are here to beg, show me your sincerity.”

Jonathan’s sarcastic remarks echoed in her mind. An unexpected name then came out of the guy’s mouth, “A Korean named Na Seon-Hu must be behind the scenes. Assuming that it’s true that Jonathan is his rubber stamp.”

“Na… Seon… Hu…?” she sputtered.

“Oh my gosh, Cassandra. You still don’t know about this? He’s the real owner of the Jonathan Group.”

Her blood rushed up, and her vision became blurry as the pressure suddenly increased. When she stumbled and fell, the Rothschild man got on one knee and knelt in front of her. Then, he said while clicking his tongue, “Once again, the past is in the past. You should live today. So, Cassandra. Let’s continue the war you star….”

Slam!

Out of the blue, Cassandra suddenly punched him in the face. Then, she sprinted towards the room where the Rothschild's bodyguards were staying, and they were running at her too. There was a policy that a maximum of two bodyguards could accompany a person during the Bilderberg conference. Two bodyguards were not enough to go against Cassandra’s strength. Although her combat skills were sloppy, no one had expected her to fight so well, so she was able to subdue them easily.

She stood in front of the Rothschild man whose nose was bleeding with a butterknife in her hand. Despite its blunt blade, it pierced his hand when Cassandra stabbed with all her might. She blocked his mouth with her other hand, using more force than ordinary adult men could summon. He resisted with all his might, but there was no impact on Cassandra’s movement. Instead, his struggle made her put more weight on her hand.

“Eup! Eup!”

“Shut up and listen.” Her tone was as terrifying as the murderous look in her eyes. “I can kill you now because everyone goes crazy at one point, and I’m in that state right now.”

Then, she tore up her clothes with another hand. Her bra was ripped off quickly, and she pulled down her underwear. She rubbed his blood against her exposed breasts and grinned at him.

“You tried to rape me by using my family’s current weakness against me,” she said.

“Eup! Eup!”

“We can both survive if you follow my orders… Hey, wake up!” Cassandra stopped laughing because the man fell unconscious.

Slap!

His eyes were still closed no matter how many times she slapped his cheek. She suddenly sensed someone’s presence behind her and turned her head. Joshua von Karjan and Michael, who was accompanying him as his bodyguard, were there.

***

“Ha! You were this weak?”

Joshua snorted. Cassandra rose languidly, pulled her underwear up, and covered her chest with one hand. She needed to wring out tears but nothing she tried worked.

“This… this guy was trying to… rape…”

Cassandra pointed at the Rothschild guy, but it was weird. The Karjan’s head and his bodyguard reacted as if her claim was absurd, but they didn’t look at her as if she was a pathetic victim. The expression on her face changed instantly.

“Did you hear everything?” she asked warily.

“I only heard that this event is the worst conference ever, and it would be recorded in history. What a mess,” Joshua responded.

Cassandra glanced at Michael first, ignoring Joshua. The scary-looking bodyguard was bulky. However, she thought he wouldn’t be her match unless he were armed with guns.

“Did you close the door?” Cassandra asked in an unconcerned manner.

“Of course,” Joshua answered.

Cassandra laughed out loud. “Why did you do that?”

Then, she jumped toward Michael.

Sheek-

The sound of her fist flying through the air filled the space, and her hand was aiming directly at Micheel’s nose. However, he grabbed her fist easily out of the air before she could even reach him.

This can’t be happening. Wait… Is he…?

By the time she realized what he was, it was too late. She looked at him upside-down from her position on the floor where she had fallen.

“Aaah!” she screamed.

Joshua trampled on Cassandra’s chest after she collapsed on the floor.

“Cassandra, it’s not time to expose our strength yet. Everything was almost ruined because of you. The Rothschilds… Ugh… I can’t even say a word because I’m so dumbfounded.”

“You… you..!”

He gave her a look. “You should be grateful that Master isn’t here. You know nothing about him.”

Cassandra shook her head frantically without stopping.

No! No! No!

Joshua took out his phone.

“Cassandra was causing some trouble. Yes. She was threatening the Rothschilds. Yes, right. You don’t need to worry about that. I used the Sleeping insignia. Yes, yes. I’m still thinking about that point.”

Cassandra had stopped shaking her head when she overheard Joshua’s phone call. When she tried grabbing Joshua’s ankle, Michael blocked her immediately as his strength was greater than hers. Then, he took away the item she had received for the assassination quest.

“Yes, Master. I’ll keep an eye on her.”

Joshua took his foot off of Cassandra, and she got up.

“I’ll bring people in now. Nothing has changed. When we came in, you were fighting against the guy from the Rothschild family, and we will testify only what we have ‘witnessed.’ Only you two will know the truth of what had happened,” he said.

She gasped, “Na Seon-Hu… keuk, keuk. He’s a threat to everyone.”

“You got the quest too.”

“What?” she asked.

“If that’s true, it’s the best case scenario for us. For those of us who work under Master, the fact that you got the quest is very favorable to us.”

She screeched, “You are crazy!”

Huff, huff.

Cassandra breathed out heavily.

“Cassandra, you targeted someone who should never be made into an enemy. You have brought misfortune upon your family.”

“You assholes… I don’t need to end like this. Bring Na Seon-Hu here.”

“Clean up the mess you’ve made first. Master is on his way.”

Joshua went out into the hallway with Michael.

Na Seon-Hu is coming?

Cassandra was dazed, and her memories after entering the room became jumbled up.

“Oh my gosh, Cassandra. You still don’t know about this? He’s the real owner of the Jonathan Group.”

“Oh my gosh, Cassandra. You still don’t know about this? He’s the real owner of the Jonathan Group.”

“Oh my gosh, Cassandra…”

The man’s words echoed in her head. She collapsed again like she did the first time she heard it. The puzzle had been put together as she finally understood the relationship between the Karjan family, Gillian and the Jonathan Group. She thought she only had to be wary of Korea’s Jeon-il Group movements, but huge capital forces were actually in Na Seon-Hu’s hands. There was nothing she could do with either money or physical power.

“It’s over…”

Then, tears finally welled up in Cassandra’s eyes. While she was crying with hollow-looking eyes, people came in. Her tears didn’t stop even when someone was covering her exposed breast with a blanket. From other people’s perspectives, she was the victim.

However, she was crying only due to extreme regret. She once thought she was mentally ill, but soon realized it was her strength. Therefore, she believed the awakening was a great fortune, but…

It was a disaster that crushed the long history of Goldstein.

I shouldn’t have started an S-class quest.

Cassandra wailed inwardly.

Chapter 166

Until last year, the Bilderberg Club had stood as the world’s shadow government. Last year, they drafted the International Criminal Court, established a policy of containment against Russia as it was urgently necessary due to the Kosovo War, and resolved NAFTA[1] that was modeled based on the European Community. In addition, they had collected direct tax on crude oil this year, and they were planning to create the World Financial Organization to handle direct taxes on all international financial transactions next year. The big picture of the club was slowly being completed.

However, things had been going in an unexpected direction when the North American members launched the Iraq War. The atmosphere on the first day of the conference was serious. People had thought the mood couldn’t be aggravated, but that was only the beginning. A series of unbelievable incidents occurred, starting with the Karjans stabbing the back of their partner, the Goldstein family.

The man who was nominally entitled to serve as the chairman of the club said, “This occurred in the middle of the conference.”

He was certain he knew the reason why Joshua had sent a deputy attendant this year as the situation made it quite obvious. The Karjan family, the Gillian Group and the Rothschild family must have come to some kind of agreement before the meeting.

“The club’s harmony is breaking apart. Before worrying about whether the next year’s conference will be held normally, I’m concerned that this year’s meeting will get canceled.”

The man finished and waited for Joshua and Gillian to reply. Joshua responded coldly, “Is this why you’re interrogating us? For a simple matter? Let me remind you, the club exists to draw an agreement between members, not force them.”

“I apologize if you felt that way. I’m just trying to mediate the situation here,” the man answered.

Then, Gillian opened his mouth, “I can’t comment about the way our group invests money. As you know, it’s my second time participating in the club’s conference. I’m honestly disappointed with the reality as the club is totally different from what I’ve heard.”

As the man had expected, Joshua and Gillian were tough cookies.

The man continued, “France’s financial system was paralyzed in just two days. There’s a high possibility that the crisis will expand across the eurozone…”

When Gillian snorted, the man stopped. Gillian coldly said, “We are in an era where money is our weapon, not guns. However, money often doesn’t listen to its master. It’s like a living creature. It’s true that my group took action after seeing the profit from attacking the Goldsteins, but we didn’t expect the financial crisis would break out in the entire eurozone. Without hedge funds, our group becomes nothing. Have you forgotten about that?”

“Could you please withdraw it now?” the man pleaded.

“Loss… No. Are you going to guarantee the expected profit? No, you won’t,” Gillian retorted.

The man was in trouble. The U.S. members had already broken their promise last year, the British and European members were having conflicts, and on top of that, a truly unsavory incident happened.

“Thanks for telling me your opinion, Gillian. However, isn’t this event causing a lot of damage to the Karjans, Joshua? Most of the members are wondering,” the man asked.

“Let’s stop here,” Joshua said.

“Hmm…”

“It’s not a matter that the club can mediate. How are you dealing with yesterday’s case?”

That was the issue as no one wanted the jurisdiction to intervene in events that happened inside the club. Neither did the Rothschilds and the Goldsteins, who were claiming to be victims.

“There should be an agreement between the two families,” the man replied.

“What about this year’s conference?”

“Since your positions are firm, the club will eventually be disbanded.”

The meeting was over.

In the hallway, Gillian grabbed Joshua’s arm.

“Why did you do that?” Gillian asked.

“What are you talking about?” Joshua questioned back.

“You know it’s not the Rothschilds. The incident isn’t thorough enough to make it such that they were the ones behind all of this. Furthermore, your family has no reason to cooperate with them. Also, they are fighting back with all they can, but the situation has been aggravated already from the first counterattack.”

“Gillian?”

“I’ve been thinking about it ever since it happened. Why did the Karjans attack the Goldsteins? Nothing I thought of made sense because these attacks can ruin both families.” Gillian continued pouring out his thoughts, “I came to a conclusion that you guys must have received orders that told you not to focus on winning or losing the fight. The club members aren’t fools. They must be thinking the same way as I do.”

Then, he finally stopped talking.

Joshua stared at Gillian before dropping a bomb, “I’m sure you and I are following the same orders.”

He could feel Gillian’s impatience. In fact, he somehow felt a bit guilty towards the other man, who was extremely furious. In Joshua’s eyes, Gillian was nothing but Seon-Hu’s servant. It was clear that Gillian didn’t know the true identity of his top commander.

Joshua hesitated and decided to invite Gillian to his room. Gillian closed the door and asked a question instantly as he could no longer hold it in, “Is it Jonathan? Tell me. Is it really him?”

He let out his pent-out anger.

“Calm down, Gillian. Why are you bringing up his name?”

Joshua put Gillian on the couch as he was in a precarious state. He was like Cassandra. Although he wasn’t crying, he had the same look that she had when she was driven to her limit yesterday. Joshua wrapped an arm around Gillian’s shoulders, then Gillian said as if he was confessing, “I must be the biggest idiot in the world.”

Gillian realized that it wasn’t a coincidence that Jonathan and his investment positions had overlapped during the Russian financial war, the dotcom bubble, and after the establishment of the Oil Cartel Group. He was ashamed that he had been overwhelmed with joy, thinking that he had beaten Jonathan when his group became the top asset management company in the industry.

Gillian dropped his head down even more. He looked weak as if he would fall if someone touched him with one finger.

“Is it Jonathan?” Gillian asked.

Instead of answering, Joshua changed the topic.

“Where did your group’s capital come from?”

“I told you. It must be from the same people who are giving you directions. Jonathan…”

Joshua’s face became serious. What he knew so far was that Master Odin was the actual owner of Jonathan Group and that his decisions impacted the capitals of Gillian Group and London City.

However, if what Gillian said was true, then Master Odin was also the owner of Gillian and other capitals.

Jonathan, Gillian, Telestar, and Gold and Silver… All of them? Is that even possible? The Jonathan Group alone controls the world’s capital, but even the Gillian Group…

Joshua wondered what kind of person his master was to conceal his identity to that extent. He blinked his eyes.

“I must be right.”

Gillian was looking at Joshua, who was speechless. Joshua couldn’t decide how to respond.

“...Tell Jonathan that I’ll stop here.”

Gillian looked like his world had collapsed.

One of Master Odin’s secret servants is quitting?

Joshua had no choice but to burst into laughter after that last statement.

“Hahaha! Jonathan? Did you just say Jonathan? Do you really believe that he could give orders to you and me? Hahaha. No. It’s not him.”

“...”

“Gillian, you don’t know a thing. Jonathan is in the same boat as us.”

For a moment, Gillian was lost. All he did was stare at the floor with his eyes wide open. Then, his head moved slowly. Joshua stretched out his hand before Gillian’s mouth opened.

“Anyway, we are comrades, Gillian.”

However, Gillian didn’t hold Joshua’s hand. Instead, he spat out one name, “Ethan?”

Joshua shrugged. “Who’s that? I don’t know him, but he must be our comrade too.”

Gillian hissed heatedly, “Then, where the hell is the end of this? You must know.”

Joshua hesitated as he felt like he shouldn’t stand silently by a person who was falling to the bottom of his world. Master wouldn’t want to lose Gillian even if he had to exceed his authority. Joshua made up his mind.

“We call him… Odin…”

That was the name of a god in Northern European mythology.

Then, Gillian’s eyes flashed as if he was no longer dying.

“You call Jonathan Group’s real owner by that name? The unidentified Korean, right? Or is he also in the same position as us?”

Gillian was staring at Joshua in order to not miss a single emotional change on his face. However, it was easy for Joshua to hide his innermost thoughts as he had organized them.

“Do you think I know everything he does? I’m like you too,” Joshua replied as if Gillian’s question was too absurd and embarrassing. “Gillian, a new order is being created. Stop doubting and simply accept it. I’m trying my best to do so.”

Gillian’s eyes lost focus. The capitals in the Jonathan Group and my group… and those in the City and the Isle of Man… Also, the Karjan… After attacking Goldstein…

The Bilderberg Club had gathered to pursue each member’s interests, but the organization formed under the man called Odin was clearly made to fulfill his personal goals. People called the core families of Bilderberg ‘the heavens above the sky,’ but there was another divine layer that was even above them!

Gillian felt like the entire universe was pouring down on him.

“I’d like to meet Odin,” he said.

“He would’ve called you earlier if he wanted you to see him. Gillian, stop putting me in a tight spot. This is already enough,” Joshua replied.

“Then, please set up a meeting with his directing department.”

“What do you mean? Ah… Gillian… I think you are about to cross the line. Master wouldn’t want us to have a conversation like this.”

Gillian got up helplessly as Joshua was correct. He went back to his room and grabbed his phone. However, he stopped himself from contacting either Ethan or Jonathan. Then, he remembered someone he sought whenever he encountered difficulties. It was Jessica. She had an awkward relationship with him as she couldn’t be considered his lover, colleague or disciple.

<Gillian: Hey, it’s me.>

<Jessica: Why are you so down again?>

<Gillian: The world is scary.>

<Jessica: Are you talking about what happened inside the Bilderberg confidential?>

<Gillian: It’s not about that.>

<Jessica: Ah, I’m sick of it. It must be about Jonathan again.>

<Gillian: Jessica, how’s work over there?>

<Jessica: Be clear. Are you curious about my work? Or did you call me because you wanted to hear my voice?>

<Gillian: I’m sorry. I’ll call you back when I return to the City.>

<Jessica: I’m glad you know you’re sorry. Then, make sure you don’t feel sorry again.>

<Gillian: Huh?>

<Jessica: Let’s get married. I can only tolerate your whining in bed.>

1. North American Free Trade Agreement ?

Chapter 167

<Joshua: This year’s Bilderberg conference has been canceled without further progress.>

<Seon-Hu: How about Cassandra?>

<Joshua: We have increased the number of bodyguards, and they are on the way to the mansion with her. I’ll tell Michael to follow in the back.>

<Seon-Hu: That’s unnecessary.>

<Joshua: There’s something else to report. I had no choice but to tell Gillian your name.>

Joshua explained how it happened, and he seemed to have discovered that the Gillian Group, Jessica’s Telestar Investment, and Gold and Silver Investment were also in my hands. I expected this as Joshua and Gillian had met each other in the club meeting and had spent days together, so I didn’t need to punish or eliminate them.

<Joshua: Okay, Master. Then, I’ll prepare for the next dungeon attack.>

<Seon-Hu: Sounds good. I’ll drop by as soon as things are sorted out.>

How would Joshua take the System’s statement that I’m a ‘threat to everyone?’

I had been bothered by this thought all along. However, he returned to his spot without mentioning the assassination quest.

At the same time, Colton was reading a magazine from his first-class seat on the plane. The article described the European economic crisis that had spread from France in-depth. Although his family was collapsing day by day, how his sister became violent to the point where she abused the man from the Rothschild family was more important to him. Then, he met my eyes and used his eyes to ask me from afar.

Do you really have to remove her? She won’t get worse from this.

However, passengers who recognized Colton approached him, and our eye contact became blocked. Some of them were Korean politicians, but most of them were French officials related to Colton’s job as the plane was heading to Paris.

All of them were serious, and a meeting to establish urgent measures was held in the first class. Since they didn’t know what had triggered the economic crisis, their conversation was only based on their assumptions.

Meanwhile, another group was forming on the other side under the Korean Director Cho Dae-Hwan. Although he wasn’t as powerful as Park Choong-Sik, he was still one of the Jeon-il Group’s strong figures. It wasn’t a coincidence that he was heading to France with us. He was going to establish a European subsidiary of the Jeon-il Group, which would absorb the Goldstein family’s core businesses. He was sitting across from me. When the plane took off and all the passengers remained in their seats, he spoke to me. “Hello.”

Of course, we had never met before.

“The mood here isn’t nice, right?” He asked while studying me closely. He must have thought it would be worth talking to me based on the magazines I was reading and my attire.

“Are you working in the financial sector?”

He was asking because he thought anyone in this field would certainly know about him.

“Yes,” I replied.

I opened my wallet and gave him one of the fake business cards with the Jonathan Investment and Finance Group's name on it. It was a simple and lightweight card with the group logo, my alias and my email address, but the look in Cho Dae-Hwan’s eyes changed. He looked at the card for a few minutes as he had originally thought I was likely a son of a conglomerate family in Korea.

“You are working in an amazing company. I’m Cho Dae-Hwan from the Jeon-il Group.”

“Of course, I know you. I’m honored to take the same flight with you, Director.”

Then, we had a conversation about idle topics. We talked about Kim Cheong-Soo, the chief financial officer of Jonathan Group, and the European financial crisis. He handed over his business card as he was satisfied with my replies during our discussion.

“Call me sometime,” he said.

He wanted to set up an interview with me, and I felt his pride in Jeon-il Group as he made such an offer to the manager of Jonathan Group. Throughout the entire flight, ambition shone in his eyes, and a smile appeared and disappeared multiple times from the corner of his lips. It seemed like he had been chosen to be the chairman of the European subsidiary. Also, he seemed to be aware that he had been promoted, not demoted.

However, he didn’t know the exact behind story of his promotion. The moment he realized he was leading a corporation that sucked up the Goldstein family’s core businesses, he would dream of becoming the second President of Finance.

Cho Dae-Hwan soon fell asleep, and he was smiling even in his dreams.

***

On the night I arrived in France, I noticed that Cassandra’s location had remained the same as before. There were no other Awakened approaching me. They must have been living their lives without caring that they had received an S-class or an assassination quest.

I parked over in the distance and walked to the destination. The Goldstein’s mansion was heavily guarded as Cassandra knew that the ending of this story, her death, was nearing. She had even placed French police officers around the estate because she thought armed bodyguards with guns were not enough.

The police cars flickered with blue and red lights as if they were warning the possible intruder not to approach them. A policeman said through the radio, “This is code 3-9-1. Clear.”

<Okay, 3-9-1.>

After the report, the policeman shrugged. “Isn’t this mansion dope? I would love nothing more than to stay there for one day.”

His co-worker replied, “What kind of stupid idiot is trying to attack the Goldsteins?”

“The head of Goldstein must be delusional. The more you have, the more stressed you are. Being a bourgeois must be tiring. I’m a poor little guy, so I have nothing to worry about. Haha.”

“I hope it ends with this delusion of hers. If something actually happens, so many people would get fired.”

The two policemen were looking around in the darkness, but they didn’t see me even though I was right in front of them. Other than their nonsense conversation, the courtyard of the mansion was breathtakingly quiet. However, the inside of the house was filled with boiling emotions like a blast furnace.

“Once we step back, we can jump further. That’s what I believe. I’m not going to just sit around and watch the Goldsteins collapse. In order to do so, we should admit the current situation…”

Colton was the one talking. He was expressing his opinions regarding the funds they had received from Jeon-il Group, but Cassandra wasn’t there. That was all I could find out using the tracking map window, so I went to every floor looking for her. I then arrived at the staircase full of bodyguards. They hadn’t locked the doors to allow security guards outside to come in and help them in urgent situations. Therefore, it was easy for me to enter each room.

Srrrr-

A haggard woman was deep in thought while biting her nails. It was Cassandra.

***

Cassandra came to her senses and rolled her eyes first. She was far up in the mountain where no one could help her. She didn’t scream after seeing me, but instead covered her face with one hand. Then, she started trembling while staring at me through her fingers, and blood came out from her lips as she bit into them. However, her eyes were still bright as she was calculating how to murder me.

Shiiiing!

A huge blade grew out in my hand, and her fingers finally twitched before fully covering her eyes. Thus, Cassandra was waiting for her death while covering her eyes with one hand.

A few seconds later, she asked impatiently, “What are you waiting for?”

I remained silent.

“Don’t tell me you don’t have the guts to kill a woman.” She smiled faintly, but it soon disappeared helplessly. “Say something!”

Then, a flashlight shone upon us, and Colton emerged from the bottom of the slope. He looked exhausted. He paused when he saw the huge sword in my hand and his sister lying below it, but soon dragged himself again. He was carrying a backpack that almost eclipsed him in size. A loud and heavy sound echoed as he dropped it in front of her. He said wearily, “This is all I can do for you.”

The only reason why I gave her a chance was because of her brother Colton, who had sacrificed the Goldsteins to me.

Kugugugung.

The tremor began as soon as I opened the dungeon. When the frightening blue light lit up the dark, it naturally drew their attention. Judging from Cassandra’s expression, I could tell that she had never experienced a dungeon.

“This dungeon is the lowest-class possible. Yes. Surprisingly, I’m giving you a chance to save yourself,” I said as I wrapped an arm around Cassandra’s waist. Then, I threw her struggling body and the backpack into the dungeon. She was making a ruckus behind the blue barrier, but her voice didn’t reach us. Colton turned his back toward her and quickly widened the distance between them as if he couldn’t bear to see her suffering. When I didn’t respond, she stood and carried the backpack. She was on the verge of upgrading her Strength to E-class as she easily lifted the heavy backpack. I could tell that the light in her eyes wasn't from a lingering grudge. Instead, they glowed with the same ambition that Cho Dae-Hwan had in his eyes during the earlier flight.

She walked down the stairs without hesitation. I heard Colton’s voice from the back, “If Cassandra manages to survive, do you promise that you are not going to harm her?”

I didn’t take my eyes off of the dungeon as I replied, “Of course.”

However, I knew she would never survive because it was a D-class dungeon, unlike what I had described to them.

A few minutes later, the blue light disappeared when a notification message that said that the quest had been canceled appeared in front of me. The dungeon sank underground. I shook my head at Colton, who looked at me with a puzzled expression. Then, he said in agony, “I’ll tell the Rothschilds that the Goldsteins will take care of the situation ourselves. I hope they will be appeased by that, but if they don’t…”

“Provoking Goldstein means provoking me,” I interrupted.

“Yes. Are you going to return alone?” he asked.

“Yes.”

Colton left helplessly down the slope. There was nothing much I wanted from him. Loyalty? He complained about how he would prove his loyalty, saying he wouldn’t be able to handle being under my thumb, but I didn’t care about it that much. His primary role was handing over Goldstein’s core businesses to me in all their splendor. After that, I would be satisfied if he voted in favor of us during the Bilderberg Club conference.

Well, if he hadn’t learned anything from the change of family head and the loss of his family’s core businesses, the Goldstein name would be lost forever to history…

On our way back to the car, I saw the lights of police cars on the distant roads. They drove urgently as they were wandering around the mountain and recklessly driving through the city. The world would soon become noisy once news about the disappearance of the Goldstein Group female chairman from her home spread.

Then, I received a text message from Woo Yeon-Hee.

「The number of gangs approaching us is increasing day by day.」

Chapter 168

The yakuza Woo Yeon-Hee had shoved into the dungeon now numbered over one hundred as the dead Suzuki sisters’ influence over them still remained. When I arrived, there were gangsters wandering around at the entrance of the mountain. They were chasing the whereabouts of their fellow members, not knowing the exact location where they had consecutively gone missing.

I ignored them and arrived at the dungeon, and the ground was stained with blood. Woo Yeon-Hee was sitting in the tent’s folding chair and got up. She couldn’t think of anyone else but me who could approach her at this speed, so she was smiling.

“Did everything go well?” she asked.

“Yup. There are some guys coming up this way,” I replied.

“I feel like the dungeon will be discovered by the public at this rate.”

Gangs didn’t matter, but if the police started moving, it was highly likely that they would find the dungeon. While the pre-Awakened were conquering the dungeon, it was necessary to absolutely block the access of others. That was why I had flown in.

“I’ll deal with it,” I said while gazing down the mountain where the gangs were roaming around.

***

The guy didn’t even have a chance to pull the trigger.

Slam!

I kicked him in the chest, and Woo Yeon-Hee went behind the guy on the floor and pressed a dagger against his neck. People who were accustomed to violence or threats usually reacted the same way. They looked around quickly to grasp the situation instead of being frightened. The guy started looking down at the blade at his neck and glanced at his fellows, who had suddenly collapsed, the dungeon entrance that emitted a weird blue light, and the blood-stained ground. Then, he said while looking up at me, “Put the knife away.”

I ignored him and said to Woo Yeon-Hee, “The rest are useless.”

Woo Yeon-Hee laid down her dagger and began breaking the feet of the gang members on the ground as if she had mastered it over the past few days. Some of them screamed as soon as they regained consciousness from the pain.

Of course, the guy didn’t stay still. He tried bumping against me, but he soon frowned. When he moaned while covering his face, Woo Yeon-Hee threw all six gangs into the dungeon.

“Tell me where you belong to.”

He couldn’t reply easily since the sight of the petite and small Woo Yeon-Hee easily hoisting two bulky gang members on her shoulders was unbelievable, like the eerie blue light at the dungeon entrance. She raised her index finger and pointed to him.

Should I use Mind Control on him?

She sent me a signal, but I shook my head. Her Mind Control could only draw out short-term memories, and a physical lashing was the best solution to control this bastard who was still stuck in his fantasies. When I was about to smash his face once more, he opened his mouth. He seemed to be convinced by Woo Yeon-Hee’s ability.

“Was there one in Inagawa-kai…”

He murmured while looking at Woo Yeon-Hee. Although I didn’t know much about yakuza organizations, I was aware of the three major groups: Yamaguchi-gumi, Sumiyoshi-kai, and Inagawa-kai. These three were the largest factions among the Japanese violent gangs.

The guy was under the misunderstanding that Woo Yeon-Hee and I belonged to Inagawa-kai, perhaps because of my Japanese pronunciation. It looked like the core figures of Inagawa-kai were Korean-Japanese. In addition, another thing that could be inferred from his words was that he had first-hand experience of the Suzuki sisters’ abilities.

“Who are you?” I asked.

“I’m Matsui, the Vice Chairman of Hiroshijo[1] in Yamaguchi-gumi!”

The tone of his voice made it obvious that he thought that we were in big trouble. Then, he proudly revealed his affiliation similar to how Cho Dae-Hwan did in regards to the Jeon-il Group. I pointed at the dungeon entrance and gave him a firm reply, “That’s a passage to hell. However, if you bring just one person to me, you won’t be abandoned there.”

“W…who?”

“The fund manager of Yamaguchi-gumi. We, the superiors, have something to talk about just between us,” I responded.

Ptoey!

He was an idiot. He spat at a step far away from me, and there was no need for me to waste my time talking to such a guy.

“I knew it. I shouldn’t be nice to you.”

***

The situation was as expected. When the leader of the largest violent organization, Yamaguchi-gumi, had been replaced, the entire Japanese media were busy broadcasting about the incident. However, I had never heard of Suzuki Ririka, a young woman, becoming the boss.

Such news was dealt with not only in social commentaries but also in economic articles. Billions of dollars of black money under Yamaguchi-gumi also poured into Asia and Wall Street, and most of the funds from Japanese lenders that came in during the Asian financial crisis were from these gangs. They had intervened too much in the past, so the U.S. government directly froze assets and imposed economic sanctions on these gangs.

I recalled how Suzuki Ririka looked before she died. She had no ability to govern the entire Yamaguchi-gumi. All she could do was exert her awakening power on the public as the System ordered her. Therefore, she must have existed behind the scenes by placing a fake official boss, and it didn't look like she had taken full control over Yamaguchi-gumi.

Thus, things were easy for me. The real power holder of the current Yamaguchi-gumi was the fund manager, and his name was Takeuchi Ryusei. He was also the leader of Ryusei-jo, a yakuza group under Yamaguchi-gumi.

***

「Humanity and Justice」

A frame hung on the wall with those three huge words written on it. Underneath it, Ryusei was currently receiving a report from an executive.

“Yamaguchi-gumi’s movement is suspicious,” the executive said.

“They were always suspicious,” Ryusei replied.

“Boss!”

“We can’t do much about those bitches.”

“But something must have happened. I haven’t seen Hiroshijo and Ukedajo lately.”

Ryusei nodded calmly. It had been two years since the two girls raided the general assembly of Yamaguchi-gumi. The only outstanding thing about the older twin was her monstrous ability.

However, she was a stupid idiot who didn’t know a thing about the organizational system. At first, she wanted to be involved in the organization’s business, but soon, she had no choice but to give up. Then, she brought in a gangster named Hiroshi and entrusted her group’s position to him at the general assembly so that she could wander around the world. Since then, all kinds of foreigners attended the meeting and disappeared without a sound.

It was a shame that the boss of Yamaguchi-gumi died, but this was a golden opportunity for Ryusei. He gathered Yamaguchi-gumi’s executives and unified their opinions to let the Suzuki sisters do whatever they wanted as long as they didn’t ruin the group.

Ryusei said, “Just make sure the police don’t snoop around.”

The boss of Yamguchi-gumi had not appeared in public for two years, and Ryusei was certain that he had died. The police had been closing the dragnet as they were suspicious of the boss's whereabouts.

“Okay, sir.”

“Oh, and the guy you brought the other day… bring him in.”

“Are you talking about Kazuma?”

“Yes.”

The executive left the room, and Kazuma came in. The suit on him fitted him nicely. That was obvious because Kazuma wasn’t born on the street. He had graduated with honors at the University of Tokyo majoring in economics, and he used to be an elite who worked in the hedge fund Collec under the Jonathan Group.

Yamaguchi-gumi had scouted such a man by offering the highest salary. Until Kazuma arrived in Japan, he thought he would be working at a famous, ordinary hedge fund group in Japan, but instead it was under the largest and most violent Japanese gang, Yamaguchi-gumi.

Kazuma sat on the couch, and he seemed nervous as he neatly folded his hands on his knees.

“How did the thing go yesterday?” Ryusei asked while pretending that he didn’t know anything.

“As of today, the Goldstein Group has come up with a quick response. European stock prices have begun to stabilize, and the German banks started lifting restrictions on loans. You don’t need to worry about anything,” Kazuma said stiffly.

“I heard that the group’s female chairman went missing from her mansion. Is that something we need to worry about?”

“Nope, it’s a separate issue, sir. Have you considered what I told you last time?”

Kazuma was honestly scared and frustrated. He thought he had explained enough to his boss yesterday. The U.S. government had begun moving to impose sanctions on funds from gangs. Italian authorities had cracked down on Camorra, and Mexico had clamped down on Los Zetas, and their governments were already tying the gangs’ capital flows.

Yamaguchi-gumi was next in line. At this pace, the U.S. government would soon freeze their assets in America and brand the trade between them and North American companies as illegal. The only defense they had against their action was to act on this in advance by diverting funds in the U.S. to tax havens, laundering money, then investing in promising revenue streams.

“I’m waiting for Takeda,” Ryusei said.

“It’s not something he can resolve,” Kazuma replied.

“Okay, let’s say that things go as you say. Then what?”

“If we could directly invest in the Jonathan Group and the Gillian Group, we would’ve done so already. However, as you know, they are unlisted firms.”

“There are hedge funds with big returns.”

“Yes, that’s what we should instruct Takeda to do. The two groups’ Black Swan[2] hedge funds have the highest returns, but there’s no spot to invest.”

“So what?”

“If Takeda can’t break through, an IT company called Googol will soon be listed. Wall Street and the City are already paying attention to them as Jonathan Hunter has cooperated with their team to establish their firm.”

He was saying the same things as the others who handled Yamaguchi-gumi’s money. In fact, Ryusei was testing Kazuma to see if he could trust him to handle his group’s money. Ryusei had dealt with that himself.

The number of annual funds operated by the groups under Yamaguchi-gumi had exceeded three trillion yen. The money earned from legal actions such as from stocks, real estate, and state-run businesses didn’t matter, but the dark money gained from selling drugs, weapon trafficking, cabaret, pachinko, and AV needed to be laundered and distributed. That was the task that elites like Kazuma were responsible for.

“Okay, you are in,” Ryusei said decisively.

“...Pardon me?”

Ryusei called the executive in the hallway.

“Take this guy and train him.”

Kazuma looked around with wide eyes, and the executive told him to follow.

That afternoon, Ryusei’s real fund manager came into his office. The manager gave him a detailed report. It described that he had completed purchasing the target company’s stocks and that he would soon do something at the general meeting of stockholders.

The sun was setting outside the window, and Ryusei was getting up to have dinner with the manager.

Srrrr-

The door opened without a sound. Ryusei and the manager were shocked as a person suddenly appeared in an empty space, and he soon jumped into them aggressively.

Hwaaaaaak!

An eerie voice struck both of them.

“Kneel down.”

1. A clique under Yamaguchi-gumi. ☜

2. A type of hedge fund that seeks to gain big returns from sharp market downturns. ☜

Chapter 169

Zzzing-

The lightning sparks sizzled.

“Ugh.”

Ryusei exhaled a brief, painful breath and turned pale when he saw the small bolts of lightning bouncing in front of his eyes.

“You can scream as loud as you want,” I said.

All the yakuza on this floor had either died or been severely injured. When these two turned their heads to look outside the open door, all they saw were collapsed gang members on the floor. I took my hands off their shoulders.

The silence remained for a while after I removed the lightning. Then suddenly, Ryusei began to giggle and laugh.

“Keukeukeuk… I think you got the wrong person. The boss is such a secretive person that I don’t know his whereabouts, but Hiroshi and Ukeda in Yamaguchi-gumi would know.”

“The Suzuki sisters are dead. Hiroshi and Ukeda have a similar fate as them. Do you get it now? I’m here to see you, Takeuchi Ryusei, the leader of Ryusei-jo and the fund manager of Yamaguchi-gumi,” I said firmly.

The fake smile on Ryusei’s face vanished instantly, and he looked up at me while grimacing.

“Did you… kill those girls…?”

I sat on the couch next to the table without answering. The two guys must have been planning a huge project before I came in. The documents on the table were about targeting the conglomerate Charles Group which was famous for Charlia, Charles Department Store, and Charles Hotel. Koreans believed it was a Korean conglomerate group, but in fact, it was a Japanese company that Jeon-il had failed in securing a controlling stake.

When I skimmed through the file, Ryusei’s subordinate looked uneasy. The plan was obviously created by the yakuza. Rather than manipulating stock prices, they intended to cause confusion at the general shareholders’ meeting and force people to purchase their shares at a high price. In addition, the name of Inagawa, another yakuza group that had Korean-Japanese members at the center, was frequently mentioned on the file. Just before the war of ten billion yen broke out, I appeared.

Ryusei’s subordinate trembled with a fretful face. Ryusei tried to stay calm, but his expression stiffened as I became more interested in their plans.

Ryusei said, “If you want to take those girls’ spots, we will help you.”

“Those girls’ spots? Was there such a thing in Yamaguchi-gumi? Those sisters didn’t have any real power.” I smirked.

“What are you talking about? Our entire members served them as bosses. You can be our boss now.”

“Hey, Ryusei. Use your brain wisely before I change my mind.”

He widened his eyes so much that it looked like his eyeballs would pop out any moment. He must have understood what I meant.

As expected, he’s a smart guy.

“Now we can have an actual conversation. Tell me. How much can you give me if I ignore your plans?” I asked.

“It depends on how much of your story is true,” he replied.

“I’m not interested in you or the yakuza’s business. It’s none of my business who becomes the boss of Yamaguchi-gumi.”

Ryusei’s subordinate was about to open his mouth, but Ryusei dismissed him with a sharp glance. Then, he looked at me with a calmer look, and he was still on his knees.

“Fine.”

“First, I want you to follow my orders when needed. That’s what you had done under the Suzuki sisters, so nothing would change. I promise it's not about your business.”

“What’s next?”

“Don’t tell me that Yamaguchi-gumi doesn’t have Swiss accounts. I know everything.”

In the past, they had distributed large-scale funds to Swiss banks through Hong Kong. It would happen a few years later. They wouldn’t know now, but the U.S. government had tightened sanctions against the world’s violent gangs, and Swiss authorities had cooperated with them.

Ryusei frowned in agony, and it was natural because at least a billion dollars of the group’s slush funds would be blown away.

“Is there anything more?” he asked.

“Evacuate the lenders that you have placed in Korea. By doing all of that, you will become the next leader of Yamaguchi-gumi, Takeuchi Ryusei.”

Money was never enough. However, the yakuza’s criminal proceeds from drug and weapon selling became harder to launder as years went by. The decisive factor was the ‘War on Terrorism’ that the U.S. was waging. This wasn’t related to my morals. Anything related to black money would grab my ankle one day, so I had to prevent it in advance.

“I’ll take that deal,” Ryusei finally said.

“Did you think this was a deal, idiot?”

I really didn’t care about the yakuza organization.

“W…Wait!”

Smash!

He was too late. Blood splattered in all directions as I punched his face multiple times. His screams poured out.

“Aaaaah!”

***

People began crawling out of the dungeon entrance.

“Ah…”

They were filled with joy since it took them nearly one month to come outside into the world. However, contrary to their lively expressions, their conditions were at their worst. They were still crawling on the ground and looking up at the dazzling sun as if they were worshiping it.

Only seven out of thirty pre-Awakened had survived. Meanwhile, the leader among them was not Lucas as he had died in the beginning. The fact that a girl had been recognized as the leader of the survivors and succeeded in conquering the dungeon was testament that she was qualified to be an excellent leader. I had wanted to find such an Awakened from this dungeon conquest. Her name was Aoki Yuria, and she was a young lady who used to be a member of the Suzuki sisters’ group.

When Woo Yeon-Hee healed her, her dull eyes revived. Since the tragedy in the dungeon had been terrifying, her rebellious intent toward me was noticeable. However, Woo Yeon-Hee’s skill had also erased it to a considerable extent. She began talking about what had happened in the dungeon.

The reality was different compared to my assumption that the yakuza would have been used as human shields. She had promoted the idea of symbiosis by taking care of the yakuza who were basically blind in the dungeon. Well, none of them managed to survive, unfortunately…

The more we talked, the more I liked her. Of course, she hadn’t won a worldwide reputation in the past, but her fate was changing, just like the future was changing day by day. I started telling her about the Day of Advent.

“I’m preparing for that day. Be my party member, Yuria,” I said.

“Do I have an option? Also, it’s impossible to proceed further with our current number of people. Only seven out of thirty are left.”

“The seven of you are the elites of the thirty. I have secured your profile list. If there’s a Chaser among you guys, you will be able to recruit more.”

“But the yakuza won’t sit back. They will be looking for you and the seven of us. Do you know that the Suzuki Sisters you killed were their boss? They are scary in a different sense from you. They will do anything for revenge.”

The girl who had fought against Grafs was worried about the yakuza. Since she had to live in reality, she would have had no choice but to fear the monsters on the ground more than those underground.

“You won’t bump into yakuza from now on. They live only in their world, so they shouldn’t be involved in our business. If they don’t want to die,” I replied.

Yuria responded, “Really…? I need time to think. I should ask team members’ opinions, but some of them would want to go back to society.”

“What about you?” I questioned.

“Pardon me?”

“Do you want to return to society?”

Yuria’s eyes shook, but she already had the answer in her mind.

“I can’t give up on my life just because of a situation that I don’t know when it will happen. Odin, if you let me go, yes, I’ll go. But I know you won’t let me.”

“You said you were a secretary in society, right?”

“Yes. I was in the Yamada Group.”

She was slender and had clean-cut features, so she perfectly fit the image of a secretary working in the Japanese conglomerate Yamada Group.

“Then you must know about our world,” I said.

In Revolucion, Joshua also paid his group members salaries, and he promised an enormous amount that could only be gained if someone succeeded in society. The documents I pulled out at that time were also dealing with the same issue and were written in Japanese and English. It was similar to the contract I had given to Woo Yeon-Hee, but unlike hers, this was a real contract that had legal effect.

“Tomorrow Corporation…?”

She read the name attached at the end of the contract. It was the name of the firm I had established while waiting for them to come out of the dungeon for the past month.

“I’m not saying not to go back to society. I just wish you would take this as another career. I promise you’ll have an affluent life until the Day of Advent. You guys will be even richer after that day,” I said.

“Does this company actually exist?” she asked suspiciously.

“Yes, if you guys become employees. You asked me if you had a choice, and my answer is yes.”

I handed Yuria a pen, and she stared at the contract while holding it.

That evening, Yuria brought a contract signed by all survivors to my hotel room. She also reported that those who used to be in Suzuki’s group like her had no difficulty overcoming the tragedy of the dungeon, but the others who had no experience, like the Korean guy from Mokpo, were acting like they had lost a part of their body.

Anyway, I transferred the down payments on the spot. I sent at least fifty million yen to everyone’s account, which was around five hundred million Korean won. Only after that did Yuria finally seem to believe me. People often said that a company thrived only when it had talented elites. It was the perfect phrase for startup Tomorrow Corporation.

“Forget about the Day of Advent, and enter the mindset that you are running a company, Yuria. It’s a dangerous and secretive job, but things in society are as risky as the job in the dungeon.”

Yuria stared at me and slowly bent her waist.

“I misunderstood you, Odin. It’s late, but I sincerely apologize.”

When she left, Woo Yeon-Hee asked, “What did she say?”

“She said she misunderstood me and apologized,” I answered.

“Her voice and impression are very cold. Is she trustworthy?”

“We should keep an eye on her, but those guys usually don’t betray others as long as they earn reasonable rewards. I have been looking for such a person. Also, she seems smart.”

I patted Woo Yeon-Hee’s shoulder and took out my phone. She was also overcoming the tragedy of the Osaka dungeon, where many had died.

Now, it was time to put an end to the system’s prank.

<Seon-Hu: Mick.>

<Mick: Yes.>

<Seon-Hu: I just sent you a picture. Retrieve it from the cats.>

Meanwhile, the voice of a news announcer was coming out from the hotel television.

“The head of Yamaguchi-gumi, the largest gang organization in Japan, has been replaced for the first time in fourteen years. Yamaguchi-gumi is the largest organization with thirty thousand members and had the inaugural ceremony in Kobe, their headquarters. The new leader is Takeuchi Ryusei, and more than one hundred executives from all over the country attended today’s ceremony. To prevent a possible hegemony fight in the group, they had deployed eighty police officers around the headquarters. Therefore, tension remained throughout the entire event. Meanwhile, the police authorities had been investigating the mysterious disappearance of former boss Watanabe Gogori and the recent mass disappearance of Yamaguchi-gumi members, and they had stated…”

Ryusei appeared on the screen, and the wounds on his face must have recovered.

Chapter 170

“How are you today?”

“What do you think?”

“You don’t seem to be doing well today. Why?”

“Because I don’t think I can continue getting this treatment. I’ve spent more than fifty thousand dollars over the past three years. I’m broke now. Do you get it?”

Camil vented his pent-up anger as he had poured money into psychotherapy, but he still continued to see a message that ordered him to do something. A month ago, a message that told him to kill someone had popped up.

“You said it’s a hallucination, but how can you describe this?”

Then, Camil took out a metal object the size of a thumb from his pocket. There was a delicate pattern carved on it, and it was a navigator that pointed to the location of the object he had to kill.

“Let’s talk about your parents today,” the psychiatrist said.

“I said this is going to be the last session. Damn it. There’s no problem in my family.”

“We’ve already talked enough about that stuff. Do you think that was not enough?”

“It’s not lacking, but I’m just regretting my decision. I should’ve bought a flight ticket instead of wasting money on your consultations. I just needed one ticket.”

“Then, why didn’t you do that?”

“Are you able to kill someone? Can you give up on your livelihood and fly away after receiving a weird command that may or may not be a hallucination?”

The psychiatrist asked while checking Camil’s past record, “Do you still see the location of Na Seon-Hu?”

“Yes.”

“Where is he now?”

“He’s in the ocean between Korea and Japan.”

“Why is he there?”

“I think he’s heading from Japan to Korea.”

“What is he taking?”

“Plane. Oh, gosh. I don’t have a phobia about airplanes, but I’ll tell you in advance. I also don’t have a ship phobia.”

“Have you been on a flight before?”

“...This is it. I wasted both my time and money on answering these useless questions. You are incompetent and suck at your job. You just sit back and extort hundreds of dollars an hour. You’re more vicious than the System. Okay?”

“That’s what you think. Let’s talk again about why you think the System is malicious. Before the System gave you an order to kill a man named Na Seon-Hu, have you ever considered the System as evil?”

“Stop asking the same question, and rummage through your awesome records!”

Camil expressed his rage throughout the entire consultation hour, and he had intended to do so from the very beginning. However, his angry rants were written down as new sentences in the doctor’s thick consultation record, and the psychiatrist didn’t react much to his anger.

The psychiatrist mentioned that there had been progress in his treatment today, and surprisingly, that was comforting for Camil. He still saw a quest window that ordered him to kill a person and the location of said target, but the treatment seemed to have helped him to a certain extent as the psychiatrist claimed.

When he thought more about it, he realized that his problem was his inability to regulate and express his emotions. Had he ever vented his anger like this before in his life? No. He usually didn’t get along well with people, and the issue was still there even when he played online games. Therefore, he thought the ‘hallucination’ occurred due to his suppressed fury.

Camil came out of the office and looked at the navigator. He was determined to trust the psychiatrist’s words that he had bought this object from a stationery store and that his memory had been distorted.

On his way home, he saw an unfamiliar van that had been parked at the same spot for a month. He thought someone in his neighborhood had been rudely occupying that space for an entire month and left it at that. What he didn’t know was that there were guys wiretapping and watching him in the car. That night, robbers broke into his home, and they were the same guys who had been watching him. When the robbers left, Camil grabbed his phone with trembling hands. Then, he suddenly remembered the conversation he had with them.

“We’re here to retrieve the Location Seeker.”

“Location Seeker?”

“It’s better for you not to pretend you don’t know anything.”

“You mean… this?”

“Yes. I warn you not to make us come back again. We’ll have to behead you next time.”

***

Although Camil continued counseling by getting a loan, the psychiatrist had acted oddly ever since Camil told him the story of the Location Seeker being robbed. Then, a few weeks later, the psychiatrist came to a sad conclusion.

“Have you heard of Dissociative Identity Disorder?”

“I don’t understand difficult words.”

“It’s often called multiple personality disorder. It happens in different ways depending on the patient. You sometimes remember situations when other personalities dominate you, but sometimes, you don’t. Also, there are cases where those two personalities get mixed together and create one situation.”

It sounded horrible because ‘Na Seon-Hu’ and the robbers could be two of his personalities. Even before that, Camil had a sense that someone was always watching him. His paranoia was expanding to schizophrenia. Camil teared up and grabbed the psychiatrist’s hands.

“What should I do? Please help me. I’m going to be crazy,” Camil’s voice shook as he begged.

“I recommend facility care.”

“No… I don’t have enough money for that.”

“There are government-sponsored treatment programs. I’ll put you through.”

“P…please give me time to think.”

“Yes, sure. Call me whenever you are ready.”

Camil left the office exhausted, and he felt like the world was spinning. He constantly imagined himself being stuck in a mental hospital and being drugged by medicine. In his imagination, his state was aggravating instead of improving.

He looked like the unhappiest man in the world. When he was walking helplessly with a dead expression on his face, a person came into his line of sight. She was a pretty Asian woman with a slim body.

If I could sleep with a girl like that before I get stuck in a hospital…

The girl was heading in the same direction as Camil, and his pace slowed down. The sudden appearance of an Asian beauty was like a flash of fleeting pleasure for him, who was in the depths of despair. Camil appreciated seeing her from the back and wanted to forget his conversation with the psychiatrist even for a short moment.

However… she stopped at his door and rang the bell. Camil let out a dry cough so that she wouldn’t be surprised.

“Did you come for me?”

“Mr. Camil Novak?”

“Yes, I’m Camil Novak. May I help you?”

“Do you have a moment?”

She handed him her business card.

「Tomorrow Corporation. CEO Aoki Yuria」

“I’m Aoki Yuria, and I came to see you from Japan.”

***

Camil denied the reality first. He didn’t know how the psychiatrist’s consultation record had been leaked, but he didn’t want to speak about his disgrace, especially in front of a beauty like this Japanese woman.

“Could you please take a look at this?”

As soon as she opened her palm, flames shot up all over her hand.

“Oh my gosh!”

Camil didn’t stomp out of the room but instead blinked in his seat. He was reaching his hand out unconsciously and realized it was an actual fireball after feeling the heat. The woman spoke nonchalantly at the unbelievable sight.

“The System has named people like us ‘the Awakened,’ and we, the Tomorrow Corporation, are recruiting the Awakened.”

Her rigid tone woke Camil up. The flames that had once wrapped the woman’s hand had disappeared.

“Awakened…” he muttered.

“Yes, Mr. Camil Novak. We came here knowing that you’re an Awakened.”

Then, she began her explanation. She stated that the Tomorrow Corporation recruited and trained Awakened, and although they were responsible for life-threatening duties, the corporation guaranteed an appropriate salary and welfare. It sounded like a movie, but everything including the flames that soared from Yuria’s hand and the status window was a stark reality.

Camil screamed inwardly. I was not crazy! That fucking psychiatrist! I was never crazy!

However, the flames Yuria had shown Camil were too impressive. Camil replied with complex thoughts running through his mind, “I’m… an ordinary guy. I don’t have any skills like you.”

“Everyone starts at the same place. Our role is to train our employees, help them obtain new skills, and support their survival,” Yuria replied.

New skills?

There was something that grabbed Camil’s attention more.

“You said you will be paying a salary, right?”

“Yes.”

“How much is it?”

“The starting amount is three hundred thousand American dollars, and the incentives are detailed there.”

Yuria handed him the contract file, and the numbers he had never seen were written there.

“Is it a dangerous organization? What do you mean by life-threatening duties?”

“Mr. Camil Novak. If you die in the middle of your duties, an amount of more than ten times your current salary will be paid to your designated beneficiary. I’ll explain the details when we head to the headquarters.”

Yuria never smiled earlier during their conversation, so Camil felt a strong, ominous feeling when he saw her smile when she talked.

However, he couldn’t take his eyes off the contract documents. Salary? Of course, the money tempted him, but what intrigued him more was the fact that the mental illness he thought he had was actually his own unique ability. Furthermore, there was an organization where people with superpowers like him existed in the world. A different world was beckoning at him. It felt like the boredom and frustration of his life would soon become old history. With a signature, he could have a special life from now on. Camil’s heart pounded harder than when he first saw Yuria.

Thud! Thud!

His heart beat due to his fear but also his anticipation.

“I’ll put my sister as the beneficiary. What should I do now?”

Yuria gave him a plane ticket to Japan and a memo with an address. There was a question Camil didn’t ask until the end, which was whether there would be an issue with his safety when he rejected the Tomorrow Corporation’s offer…

Camil wasn’t stupid enough to ask such a thing. Now that he had decided to sign the contract, he buried the question in his heart. Of course, he had also buried the Tomorrow Corporation’s relationship with the men who had stolen his Location Seeker.

Camil packed his bags and left a text message to his sister, his only family member.

「I got a job at a fancy place. I’m in Japan. Take care.」

When Camil left for Japan, the van that was parked across the street for a month disappeared.

<The cat has left for Tomorrow.>

Hissss…

Chapter 171

As soon as I finished work in Osaka, I returned to New York. Jonathan was now in his early thirties, but his face had a lot of wrinkles. Since he felt self-conscious, he was getting a premium massage from a famous masseuse who only dealt with the upper class. When I came in, Jonathan sent the masseuse outside. He said to the mirror while washing the massage oil off his face, “It might be because you are Asian, but you don’t seem to age.”

“No, you’re getting ridiculously old,” I replied.

He snorted. “Heh. You have no conscience. When are you going to come out into the world? I’m getting exhausted by myself.”

“Don’t be such a baby.”

War never stopped on Wall Street, where Jonathan belonged. He had led the acquisition of integrating medium-sized banks last year, and he was now a joint stakeholder and the lead manager of Googol. That was why his skin was rough and was in the midst of a breakout.

Poor Jonathan.

If he had awakened in his twenties, he would have kept his youth. Instead, he had awakened on the Day of Advent in my past life. He sat in front of me after wiping the water off his face.

“Investing in Googol was a stroke of genius. No one knew that APE would collapse and that Googol would lead the internet market. Well, only you would’ve known, Sun. Thanks to you, I’m getting more wrinkles.”

Even now, Jonathan’s phone was ringing loudly. He stared at it as if he wanted to throw it away, but he suppressed his irritation by letting out a sigh and turning the phone off.

“They are annoying.”

“Who are they?” I asked.

“You know… Those who would die for money.”

He was referring to the large investment banks on Wall Street like AP Morgan and Silverman. They also had spots at the Bilderberg Club.

“They said Googol’s IPO[1] goes against Wall Street’s traditional rules. Whatever. Who doesn’t know that? They couldn’t convince Googol, so they are bothering me now.”

I was surprised because I didn’t expect Jonathan would approve of Googol’s way of doing an IPO. Traditionally, the lead manager searched for potential investors and determined the price and quantity of the public offering before launching the IPO.

However, Googol refused to use the conventional strategy. Instead, they applied the auction method instead of the demand prediction way. This was obviously a challenge against the orthodox ways and authorities of the Wall Street investment banks that controlled IPOs.

People began gossiping that it was a war between Silicon Valley and Wall Street or that it was a conflict between Western idealism and Eastern Wall Street’s vested interests. However, the irony was that the Jonathan Group was now the symbol of Wall Street, so there was also a rumor stating that it was a battle between Wall Street and the Jonathan Group.

The Jonathan Group was an investment company. Aside from having a fifty percent stake in Googol, their goal, like any other investment company, was to reap everything they could from Googol’s founders. By using the traditional IPO method, they could take ten percent of the commission fee from the listed stocks and further increase their stock holdings by applying the privilege that allowed them to allocate a certain stake in advance.

However, Jonathan refused to use that strategy while I was guarding Osaka’s dungeon. On that day, he asked for my opinion as he wanted to support Googol’s IPO method.

“...”

I stared at Jonathan’s face. A massage worth a thousand dollars couldn’t get rid of the stress that covered his face.

“It means you are pulling out a knife against the entire Wall Street.”

Jonathan smirked when I replied and slowly nodded.

“The Iraq War is nearing its end. After amending the situation, the White House won’t just sit back. Isn’t that obvious? Those bastards will try to teach us for sure.”

They were in a similar situation as Korea was in during the IMF crisis. A rascal, Jeon-il, had been born during that turmoil, and our group in New York had become evil by devouring small and medium-sized banks while the U.S. government was waging a war on terrorism. The U.S. government had repeatedly warned our group not to expand our business to banking.

“They will conduct tax audits and move Wall Street at the same time. So Sun, this is a warning from us that if they plan to restrain us, we will destroy the traditions of Wall Street one by one. That’s why we should never fail.”

For a moment, Jonathan’s eyes blazed like the way they used to when he was a hunter in the past. He was armed. Even if he went into the Trial Tests without skills or traits, he would probably survive.

Jonathan picked up his phone as if he had just remembered something. He turned it on and moved his lips quietly.

Berry.

The company had been regaining their reputation with their APod and would soon lead the smartphone market by launching the APhone. Jonathan was contacting Berry’s founder.

“It’s me, Jonathan. I saw your interview yesterday. How could you do that to a co-company in Silicon Valley? I mean, how could you conclude that Googol’s IPO will ‘fail’ that easily?”

Unfortunately, that was the general market’s reaction. Everyone thought we wouldn’t be able to beat the Wall Street tradition and end up flopping.

“Threatening with action? Yeah, sure. Look at it that way. I’m so disappointed. I’ll give you time to think again. It’s not too late,” Jonathan slightly raised his voice at the end.

Then, he called a few more places. The IT companies that had our New York Group as their largest shareholder couldn’t avoid Jonathan’s criticism. It was true that I was concerned because the market’s response was perfectly normal. In the past, Googol’s IPO had failed. Despite its large listing, they were only able to raise just over half of the needed investment, and the offering price had plunged from one hundred dollars to eighty. They had suffered from a crushing defeat, and that was the price for going against Wall Street’s established rules.

How will things go this time?

Googol’s IPO had put Wall Street and Silicon Valley into a hysterical state. Although they had drawn lots of attention in my previous life, they were gaining much more attention nowadays. The term ‘premium’ was now attached at the end of Jonathan Group’s name. It was because their founders had moved up the corporate history to a considerable extent with the twenty million dollars of investment we had placed in Googol. In the previous timeline, sales around this time totaled around three billion, but they had already exceeded ten billion now.

The decisive factor of Googol’s growing trend was their number of employees as they had recruited more than five thousand IT elites. They had secured those who had lost their jobs when the dotcom bubble burst. Investors’ demand was much stronger now than in the past, so I had hoped that their IPO would succeed this time.

But I’m not sure.

By all accounts, our New York Group was on the front line not only as a co-owner, but also as the lead manager who was spearheading Googol’s IPO. It was a war that Jonathan started and I supported, so we had to win no matter what. If we lost, it would make us look weak.

“Even if we lose, we should make sure that it doesn’t look like we failed,” I said.

That was our last resort. The moment Googol’s IPO had any signs of faltering, I would make my paper companies intervene in the share auction.

“I get what you mean, but that will expose your paper companies to the world. You shouldn’t do that,” Jonathan advised.

We could have chosen to veto Googol’s IPO method. In fact, we could have stopped them even if we needed to threaten them. However, we went ahead with this plan in order to warn Wall Street that if they challenged us, we would destroy their traditions like we did this time!

“Is that so? Sun, you… you think it could fail, right?”

Jonathan’s face hardened.

“I’m saying that we should never fail. We started the fight first. How many IPO stocks do we have at the roadshow[2]?” I asked.

“25.7 million shares.”

“That’s a lot.”

“We’ve increased the quantity from the previous plan.”

“A sudden increase in stock volume could lose investors’ faith in us. Just because the size of the IPO is large doesn’t mean that investors will flock unconditionally toward it. Can’t you withdraw some now?” I questioned.

“Ah, that’s difficult. We already finished calculating, and the Googol guys are a bunch of crap.”

“Can you do it or not?”

“No. I didn’t expect you to worry so much. You weren’t like this when you approved it.”

“Because I needed it. You are not wrong, but it’s just that we must win.”

Jonathan wasn’t wrong because it was true that now was the perfect time. As he had mentioned earlier, the White House would take the lead on Wall Street and attack us when the Iraq War was over. Wall Street needed a warning.

Jonathan said, “Mmm… We need an impactful subject. What about Predict?”

A few days later, the news that Predict, the second largest software company in the world, had offered a huge deal to Googol went viral. Although it was just a rumor, not a public announcement, the market’s reaction was heated. The scary thing about taking control of the market was this. As long as the fact that Predict was under our control was hidden, the deal that they proposed to Googol was considered normal business, not an attempt to manipulate stock prices.

Jonathan smiled insidiously at the news. Sooner or later, Wall Street would realize who their real owner was.

***

I was ready to jump into Googol’s IPO with my two laptops. I displayed the overseas stock trading account under the name ‘Na Seon-Hu’ on one screen (my mom had not used a single penny from my account even though I had told her to use it freely) and another account with three billion dollars to keep my powder dry was on another monitor.

<Jonathan: It started!>

Jonathan’s excited voice came out of the speakerphone. He was inside the New York Stock Exchange with the founders of Googol. It was quite noisy. Wall Street would have congratulated themselves for purchasing cheap Googol stock, but we had excluded them from the beginning. I felt like I could hear their curses and groans. We were at the crossroads of whether Wall Street’s tradition would shatter or not.

I began typing on the keyboard.

「Two hundred and fifty dollars. Three hundred stocks.」

At this time, individual investors like ‘Na Seon-Hu’ were participating in the bidding. There were a total of ten rounds in ten days, and I waited for today’s round to end. The day’s round ended in the afternoon when I was scheduling my future plans with Woo Yeon-Hee, Mick, Revolucion, and Tomorrow.

On the first day’s round, ‘Na Seon-Hu’ didn’t win. The final price for the first round was two hundred and sixty dollars. From that day on, the price of each round began to soar without falling. Two hundred and eighty dollars in the second round, three hundred and twelve dollars in the third round, three hundred and forty dollars in the fourth round, and four hundred dollars in the fifth round.

Googol’s IPO had been a huge success so far, and our victory was on the horizon. However, no one knew when the market trend would fluctuate, so I had to stay in the hotel room until the end of the final round.

1. Initial Public Offering ?

2. An investment briefing. ?

Chapter 172

Jerry D. Williams, the chairman of AP Morgan Group, was on a broad expanse of land, and his car was heading deep into the estate. Jerry hurried as soon as he got out of the car. An old man was waiting for him, and his voice and eyes were weak and lonely. Every time Jerry faced the old man who was sitting dangerously in a wheelchair like a corpse, he felt like he was looking at a ghost. The old man said he was disappointed, then disappeared with the medical staff. After that, Noah, the old man’s successor appeared.

“Noah… I’m ashamed.”

Jerry looked dejected because he had just been rebuked by the old man.

“The closing price of Googol’s tenth round has exceeded five hundred dollars. How do you feel about them breaking Wall Street traditions?” Noah asked sarcastically.

“Excluding the Jonathan Group doesn’t help with anything. We should admit that they are leading the market.”

Jerry felt like he had to say that. The Jonathan Group’s message to Wall Street through Googol’s IPO was clear.

Look. We are confident that we will win against the entire Wall Street at any time. Therefore, you should be prepared if you want to challenge us!

It was an arrogant warning, but they had the right to say such a thing.

“We have reached a point where we cannot control the market without the Jonathan Group’s cooperation. It’s too late to start an argument regarding Na Seon-Hu’s ethnicity. Look at the situation. Why do you think he’s attacking Wall Street by putting Googol forward? I’m not talking about the IPO’s success or failure. I’m talking about our order.”

If they had ignored Na Seon-Hu’s ethnicity and had embraced the Jonathan Group earlier, things wouldn’t have come this far. The more Jerry thought about it, the angrier he became. The situation was disgraceful, but the Jonathan Group’s message that blocked any possible revenge irritated him even more.

“How was the Bilderberg Club this year?”

This question came out of the blue. Jerry couldn’t understand Noah’s intention as Noah knew about the conference already.

Jerry answered, “It was the worst ever. The British and European members were busy attacking us. Then, they caused internal strife among themselves, and an unsavory incident occurred.”

Jerry recalled Cassandra, who was gone now. He remembered the sight of her running riot and the disastrous scene he saw in the Rothschild’s room. On top of that, these unpleasant matters happened in the greatest and most secretive place in the world… He still couldn’t believe it.

Then, Noah interrupted his thoughts, “As expected, you didn’t hear about it yet. You should work a little harder as you are not trustworthy to the members.”

“What do you mean?” he asked.

Noah dropped a bombshell. “The Rothschild family is claiming that Na Seon-Hu was the one who masterminded the internal conflict behind the scene.”

“Na Seon-Hu?”

“Do you know that he is eighteen years old this year?”

“Yes, I’m aware of it.”

The Jonathan Group arose six years ago during the Asian financial crisis. In other words, Na Seon-Hu had entered capitalism at the age of twelve. It was as unbelievable as Cassandra’s rampage at the Bilderberg Club.

Jerry grumbled, “I don’t think Na Seon-Hu is a real person. I know… that an eighteen-year-old boy named Na Seon-Hu exists in Korea… But that’s a disguise. That’s what I’ve been saying lately. It would be unbearable for him if we put him at the Bilderberg Club.”

“There was an attempt a few years ago. But, we tried taking him out of the world, not into the Bilderberg Club.”

“Yes, but I heard Jonathan Group was also aggressive back then as they always are.”

“Yes. Ed was certain that Na Seon-Hu wasn’t a disguise.”

Ed was the name of the Secretary of the U.S. Treasury.

“I’ve never heard of that. If Na Seon-Hu isn’t a cover-up, then a twelve-year-old boy established the Jonathan Group six years ago… But that is even more ridiculous.”

“Let’s say that he is a genius. Anyway.”

That was the only possibility that Noah could come up with.

“There’s evidence that Na Seon-Hu started the internal conflict. It’s not a hunch.”

Jerry listened attentively.

“The chairman, Colton, is moving Goldstein’s core businesses to other corporations. Have you heard of the Jeon-il Group?” Noah asked.

Jerry frowned slightly. “The Jeon-il Group… It’s the same Korean-American fund as ‘Na Seon-Hu.’ Was it that one?”

“While there was an internal fight among European members, an incident called ‘Jeon-il Gate’ broke out in Korea, where people doubted the origins of the firm. I did my own research, so take a look at this.”

Noah handed the file to Jerry, and Jerry took a long time reading through it.

“They perfectly concealed it,” Jerry said.

Then, he compared Na Seon-Hu’s past immigration records and the Jonathan Group’s growth. They matched.

“Na Jeon-il’s son, Na Seon-Hu… But we can’t do anything with this record. They had put so much effort into hiding the fund. Oh, gosh. All I can say is… Wow… I can’t believe this is the work of a twelve-year-old boy.”

“The important thing is that the Jonathan Group is run by Na Seon-Hu. He’s the commander, Jerry.”

Jerry protested, “But, what’s the difference? Even before the Jonathan Group had grown this much, they had been aggressive towards the White House. When someone hits them, they get upset and jump in. If we ignore the message they sent during the IPO…”

He slowly shook his head and continued, “The Goldsteins have collapsed. These are the Goldsteins! The other families won’t cooperate, and I can guarantee that, Noah. This time, Wall Street could go down. You probably don’t want to admit it, but you should. I rushed to come here to stop you.”

Jerry had poured out so many words at once but he still felt heavy with anxiety as Noah didn’t react much.

“What do you mean Wall Street would go down? Why did you become so weak? Also, if Wall Street gets ruined, the Jonathan Group collapses too. Things are different now from when they were losing their temper at the White House. They can’t start a war here,” Noah said calmly.

“So… you’re going to do it?”

“No. As I said, things have changed. There was also a message, but…”

“But?”

“But we can’t let Na Seon-Hu run wild anymore. If we hold him even for a few years, we can create incidents that Jonathan can’t handle by himself. Again, the commander of Jonathan Investment and Finance Group is Na Seon-Hu.”

The word that popped up in Jerry’s mind was ‘kidnapping.’ However, the world was currently quite noisy because Cassandra had disappeared, so something like this shouldn’t happen so soon again. At least, that was Jerry’s conclusion. When Jerry was about to oppose the idea of kidnapping…

“Of course, it would be better if he disappears forever.”

“Noah!”

Jerry’s clenched fist trembled suddenly as he felt miserable. The situation was worse than he had expected, and he couldn’t believe he was working under a person who commanded him to blatantly break laws, such as murdering someone.

He had suffered from a huge loss in the Asian financial crisis and the Russian financial war. Last year, he was even kicked out of the OIl Cartel Group, and he was barely managing to keep his group in the mortgage market.

But!

He now understood Cassandra’s madness.

“...You can’t do this to me. I’ve devoted myself to the elder,” Jerry’s voice shook as he replied.

Noah said mercilessly, “How did we end up like this? I’m sorry that we have to come this far, but that Asian guy should disappear. You should also agree that he has grown too big.”

“Does the elder know about this?” Jerry asked, but there was no reply.

“Oh, Gosh…”

Jerry lost strength in his legs. He couldn’t believe the world’s most influential family was trying to resolve the problem by murdering the guy. Moreover, it was the old man’s direct order.

“The Asian guy is in New York now. What are you going to do?”

“...Even though we will kill him… That means we are admitting our defeat. The older generation like the elder and I have lost, but Noah, you should win in the end.”

***

“The sudden resignation of AP Morgan Group’s chairman and chief executive, Jerry D. Williams, is expected to cause major turbulence in the financial industry. Regarding his resignation, Former CEO Jerry D. Williams has stated ‘I respect the board’s decision. I had a disagreement with the board over management strategy,’ and officially announced that he had been fired.”

A loser had broken away from the battlefield.

“Jerry is leaving like this?”

The call girl alternately looked between me and the television. As if she was trying to show off her slender legs, she was pacing around me. She was a premium call girl that I had brought to the self-congratulatory party between the two Googol founders, Jonathan and myself.

The Hispanic call girl acted cutely and remarked as if she felt sympathy, “By the way, it must have been tough for an Asian to succeed in Wall Street.”

“How did you succeed?” I questioned.

“Well, my beauty is the top in this field. Your body must have helped you to succeed,” she replied with a smile.

“And?”

“I studied a lot. I think I studied as much as you did, but I’ve never heard about you. Why haven’t I seen you before?”

“You must know a lot about Wall Street.”

“They are excellent customers. Meeting nice customers is always fun. Today’s party was awesome. Congratulations, Mr. Billionaire.”

Then, she blew hot breath into my ears as if she was trying to seduce me.

She whispered, “I also invested in Googol. You’re going to take good care of your investor, right?”

Since Googol’s listing had proceeded in the auction format, which was very different from the traditional method, it meant that she had to be an active market participant to take part in it. It was true that she had studied a lot, but tonight wasn’t the night to count numbers.

“That’s going to be hard because I’ve suppressed some things for too long,” I answered.

“You’re lying! You don’t seem like that kind of person with this solid body.”

“You will see.”

“Aaah!”

The call girl widened her eyes as I lifted her in an instant, then laughed her head off on the bed. She was an attractive woman with rich brown colored skin that reminded me of a bronze box. She knew how to use her beauty and had studied hard to survive on Wall Street. It wasn’t a coincidence that she had become the top call girl who earned thousands of dollars a night.

She took off her jacket with a big smile.

“Why?” she asked as I stood up from the bed.

“I need more whisky,” I gave her a flippant answer, but it was actually because I had heard the footsteps of several men. I stood behind the door in a robe and waited for them. The room was quite spacious, like the size of a mansion, so the call girl didn’t know where and what I was doing.

Who are they?

I didn’t remember calling Mick’s subordinates. They stopped right in front of my door, and they were three guys who had been trained intensely. They were interrupting my precious one-night departure without my permission.

Chapter 173

Mick’s agents collected Location Seekers from the pre-Awakened, and Tomorrow began hiring them. I could tell there were twenty-nine remaining assassination quests, and the number of dots that indicated the pre-Awakened’s locations on the map window decreased day by day. All of the dots in North America had been removed, so the three men who were standing in front of the door weren’t people carrying out the orders of the System.

I returned to the call girl and pointed under the bed.

“There’s an intruder. If you don’t want to be involved, don’t come out from there,” I said.

“Stop messing with me.” She laughed mischievously because she found it ridiculous that an intruder would try to break into the royal suite of a top-class hotel in New York. If they actually broke in, they were considered bold guys. When I didn’t respond to her reply, the call girl’s eyes widened to the point where I could see my reflection in her dilated pupils. Then, she reached out towards the room phone on the table beside the bed. I immediately snatched the phone from her hand and put it back in place.

“Shh.”

I could barely hear it, but I heard the door unlock. I ordered the call girl, “Move.”

She got frightened but quickly moved under the bed.

“Close your eyes and cover your ears.”

She did as she was told. The intruders were approaching the bedroom that was past the spacious living room. I had read an article about an armed robber breaking into a super-luxurious hotel and stealing the guests’ jewelry and cash. However, the incident was deemed to be a self-fabricated scenario by the victim as it was impossible that there were no surveillance cameras in the hotel and that no security guards or guests had noticed someone breaking in. Armed robbery in a five-star hotel? In general, it didn’t make sense.

Moreover, these people had the audacity not to wear masks. They were dressed in a fancy suit like any other VIP guest, but the only difference was that they each had a pistol with a silencer in their hands. They were professional murderers, not thieves. There was no room for doubt because I was sure someone had requested them to kill me. I was facing a dilemma while watching them moving stealthily in search of me. In this case, I knew that Joshua was not one of the suspects since he knew civilian contractors wouldn’t be able to even hurt me.

Jonathan?

We had enjoyed a break away together just an hour ago, and I had chosen him as my partner from the very beginning because I believed he wouldn’t betray me.

Jamie?

She was afraid of me and actually felt scared for her own safety. Although she was the head of Jeon-il Group, which dominated Korea, and had enough authority and money to hire hired guns, she wasn’t stupid. If I disappeared, everything she enjoyed would evaporate into thin air. I had a hunch that these assassins weren’t hired by my own people.

That left three possibilities. First, surprisingly, the Korean government could have identified the real owner of Jeon-il Group. Second, the White House could have sent them. The third suspect I had in mind was a bit ridiculous, but a rival group could have sent them. They all had one thing in common: enough power and capability to cover up an incident that happened in a super-luxurious hotel.

I approached the intruders from the back and watched as they moved toward the bedroom. They were unaware that I was right behind them, staring at their heads. I felt a pleasant thrill from doing this, and I moved deliberately in order to react to any unexpected situations.

When one of them checked behind them, he found me. I didn’t want to mess up the room since I felt too lazy to clean up after. Therefore, I didn’t intend to slice their necks with Devi’s Sword, explode them with Odin’s Wrath, or crush their skulls with my Strength. Doing any of those would be the best way to evoke panic, but I decided to act cleanly instead.

Sheaaaak-!

I grabbed the neck of the guy who found me and another guy who was beside him.

“Eup!”

I kicked the leg of another guy and knocked him down. Then, I swiftly trampled his neck as well. All of them dropped their guns without even realizing it, and they were trembling from the enormous pressure that was squeezing their windpipe like leaves on a tree being blown by a crisp wind.

I left only one of them with breath left in his lungs, and I watched as sense slowly came back to his eyes. When I loosened my grip, a breathless body collapsed heavily, and it lay on top of another corpse. The guy who was alive was looking at his fellows with shock.

“I’ll see you soon,” I said.

I punched him until he fainted, making sure to leave him alive before throwing him to the floor. Although they were highly trained professionals, they were just civilians. The call girl returned when I told her it was okay to come out. She slowly stuck her face out.

I didn’t want to spend too much time with a scared woman. I took out the wallet from her coat and pulled out her driver’s license. It wasn’t necessary to explain to her what I was doing because she was clever enough to know why I took her ID.

I ordered flatly, “You were not here tonight.”

The call girl nodded frantically, and her eyes were fixed on the guys who were lying behind me.

“Anyway, I apologize. I’ll let you take a rest for a while, so leave your account information.”

The handwriting on the note she left was messy, and I could feel her terror from it.

She scrambled out, and the room was silent as if nothing had happened.

***

There were boxes of unauthorized weapons in the warehouse that Mick’s group used as private storage. The guy had been tied up, and he was leaning against one of the boxes.

When I slapped his cheek, he slowly opened his eyes. Then, he glanced around to grasp the situation and frowned when he realized he was in a simple container box that only had one old halogen bulb for light. Of course, he stayed silent.

“Did you sleep well?” I asked.

He was determined. He acted like a patriotic soldier who had been kidnapped by a terrorist, but he was just a dirty hired gun. He obviously didn't have any documents from the Pentagon that real soldiers carried around in case they were caught by their enemy. His dead fellows and he had broken into my hotel room with only one gun in each of their hands.

I said, “You must have noticed this already, but I’m going to kill you here. It’s up to you whether you die in pain or peace.”

I had been tortured in the past, and I had also been on the other side. However, torturing wasn’t the key to controlling highly trained guys like him. To achieve the desired outcome, I would have to work hard for a long time. The fact that someone was trying to kill me didn’t piss me off as much as the fact that this incident reminded me of my horrifying memories of the past.

Anyway, the more shocking way to torture a civilian like him was destroying his reality.

“Who hired you?” I asked.

“...”

I continued casually, “Yeah, of course, you won’t tell me. I was thinking of cutting your limbs off first, but I don’t want to ruin my hands. I don’t need you. This won’t be the end.”

[You have opened the Ruler’s Ring.]

[Target: Declan Warrior]

The Declan Warrior emerged as if it had broken through hell. Its eyes were fiery, and its claws, which were used to torture sinners, were sharp like sickles, and its teeth looked like it would bite at anyone mercilessly. The monster waited for my orders. With a single movement of my finger, I could turn the guy into a cow in the slaughterhouse of a butcher.

When the monster straightened its back, the halogen light embedded in the ceiling of the container shook.

Squeak, squeak.

The sound was loud, but to Declan, it was no better than the sound of a pendulum swinging lightly. The guy turned pale and screamed when I turned around to leave, “No! Don’t… don’t go! Don’t leave me… here… Fucking shit. What the hell is this… this… Monster!”

I replied coldly, “Your employer must have not explained things to you properly. You probably had no clue what you were dealing with, and that’s your misfortune.”

“Morgan! It was the Morgan Family!” he screeched.

I stopped. “What.”

“I… I’m just um, their cleaner! So please… please get rid of this…”

The guy closed his eyes as if he couldn’t see anymore, and he had to. The highest-class warrior of the Declan corps enjoyed the taste of human flesh and was emitting a chilling murderous intent. If he had been able to face it without panicking, he must have been something else. However, how many civilians would be able to see a living monster with their own two eyes and not freak out?

The guy closed his eyes and trembled. Then, I put a phone in his hand and said, “Call them.”

He opened his eyes very slightly and glared fixedly at this phone as if by doing so he wouldn’t have to look at the monster. However, the person didn’t answer him despite his earnest desire.

“It’s true. Please, please trust me.”

He was desperate.

“I will.”

[You have activated the Ruler’s Ring.]

[Target: Declan Warrior]

[You have succeeded in capturing the target.]

The mutt that had dominated this space for a moment vanished after leaving its stench. The guy fell down helplessly and started breathing with his face on the ground. Before long, he retched when he smelled the tell-tale stench of the monster.

I said to him,” You don’t need to be depressed. I’ll send your employer after you.”

I had kept my promise that I would kill him without pain, so I headed back to the car. When the driver started the car…

“Keuk.”

I barked out a short laugh because this situation was ridiculous. The reason why families had hired multiple cleaners was not to eliminate political enemies. In fact, their use of violence was extremely limited.

Cleaners…

In the literal meaning, they were the ones cleaning up the garbage. They targeted scum of the earth or those that the world didn’t pay much attention to, such as candymen who sold drugs to the family or a whore who sent money to the family. But me?

Trying to assassinate the real owner of Jonathan Group clearly proved they were ignoring the warning Jonathan and I had sent to Wall Street. I understood that they didn’t want to compete with money, but they had crossed a line as soon as they sent the cleaners.

“Ha!”

There would be no materialistic fight. Since they attempted to resolve things with violence, I had to respond fairly.

Idiots.

Chapter 174

Noah had not received any of the reports that he was expecting. He was supposed to get them a while ago, but all he got was a call from an unknown number. He instinctively knew something had gone wrong.

“This is a line from BT&T (Bell Telephone & Telegraph), sir.”

It was the telecommunications firm where the Jonathan Group was the largest shareholder. Since it was in the hands of Jonathan Group, it was difficult to track the location of the caller or request for wiretapping.

Moreover, Noah had sent cleaners after the Asian boy who was the real owner of the Jonathan Group, so it wouldn’t be a coincidence that a call came through the line that was affiliated with them.

Noah said, “I guess they failed.”

The man’s face stiffened at Noah’s words. He was the guy who had cleaned up the Morgan family’s trash for more than a decade, so he knew the drill. The first thing he did was order his subordinates to remove the traces of this incident. Basically, these were instructions to commit another murder. He had even hired backup agents in case the event had to get dealt with in court. However, it stayed quiet.

“There have been no reports so far. The same goes for the hotel.”

The man spoke as if it was a bigger issue, and Noah felt the same way.

“Let’s wait a bit longer.”

Time went by. The occasional phone calls they received were from important figures of the family who worked hard at this late hour and not from the NYPD[1]. There was a lot to be done, but Noah couldn’t focus on his work. The cleaners had vanished around a premium hotel that had tight security, and the target was someone whom they should have killed instantly.

But why did they fail?

The family’s cleaners were at the top of their field. Furthermore, Noah was overly confident that the Asian boy either had some kind of a physical or mental issue as he had hidden his identity despite his status and financial state. Also, he had confirmed that there were no bodyguards accompanying the boy.

There was no reason for the assassins to fail. In fact, the plan was that there was supposed to be a headline on the news the next day that a Korean boy had been victimized by an armed robbery in a hotel. Then, the world would be in an uproar over the inheritance of the unprecedented property after the Jonathan Group lost their commander.

Noah walked away from his desk without completing his task and called the man, “Let’s assume that the real owner had a bodyguard whom we couldn’t identify. So, let’s say that one of our agents was interfered with by the guard.”

The man immediately responded, “What I can guarantee is that no one would have opened their mouth.”

Since the cleaners had completed the highest level of Survival Evasion Resistance and Escape course, they knew how to resist and endure torture.

The man added, “And they are aware of the repercussions of opening their mouths better than anyone else. They would never betray the family. You already know that.”

“What if the owner forces them to drink an interrogation drug that makes them open their mouth?” Noah asked, but the man shook his head.

“This is not a warzone, sir. I don’t think the Jonathan Group even has it.”

“You are quite certain.”

“We are ashamed that our agents failed. That’s all.”

“You would know that there’s no second chance since we have been exposed. I’ll pretend that this never happened.”

Their once-in-a-lifetime opportunity had disappeared. Noah thought that the Asian boy would hire more bodyguards for his safety and be extra careful from now on.

“The problem arises when your conviction is wrong. If we suppose that the Jonathan Group also has cleaners…”

Oh my gosh.

Noah gave a hollow smile. This situation made him feel like he was in the Middle Ages when people fought with guns and sent assassins to eliminate political opponents. Nowadays, people handled conflicts through communications from computer to computer. Noah put himself in the shoes of the Asian boy and thought that he would also send hired guns to the person who had targeted his life.

Ah, I can’t believe that I need to worry about the assassin the boy’s sending.

It wasn’t funny at all. An unpleasant irritation began to cover his entire body.

“Thanks to this, I need to cancel all my appointments.”

“I’m sorry, but there’s no need to do so, sir.”

He snapped, “That’s why I’ve repeatedly told you not to fail. Strengthen the security of the mansion to the highest level.”

Despite all his precautions, Noah truly thought that the Jonathan Group didn’t have any fixers on hire.

***

Noah suddenly opened his eyes and realized that he had actually fallen asleep for a while. It wasn’t surprising because he had been exhausted from planning the legal countermeasures and calculating the currency war against the Jonathan Group. He did this under the assumption that the man’s conviction was wrong. It was bright outside the window.

He picked up the phone to check if there were any cases filed to the NYPD while he was asleep. Then, he heard a voice which sounded similar to his family’s cleaners from behind him.

“He said it was you, Noah.”

Noah stiffened with terror. He felt like his soul had frozen for an instant. Silence filled the room, and he barely managed to restrain himself from turning his head. In a situation like this, he knew that he should never look at the person’s face or show the person his trembling body. He had to pretend that he was confident and respond as if he was handling a business story.

“I’ll give you three times your current salary, and I’ll protect you from your employer,” Noah said.

Meanwhile, his mind was racing with questions. The Jonathan Group didn’t need cleaners as they weren’t an unwieldy group that was formed with hundreds of blood relatives who caused nasty problems. There were only two rulers of their empire: Jonathan and the Asian boy.

“Three times?” the guy asked emotionlessly.

“Yes.”

“That’s impossible,” the guy replied coldly.

“Just tell me. I’ll transfer the money right here.”

“Three times… then, it’ll be six trillion dollars.”

For a moment, Noah had a throbbing headache. He wasn’t sure, but there was probably a gun pointed at his back. The assassin sent by Jonathan Group was playing around with his life.

However, it was good news on the other hand. If the assassin was a top-notch pro, he would have already pierced a hole in Noah’s head without giving him a chance to talk.

But how did he break through the security of the mansion?

Noah decided not to think about that now as he was in an emergency.

“Are you saying that my life is worth two trillion dollars? It’s an honor, but tell me the truth. Look, I’m prepared. I just have to type on the keyboard a few times,” Noah said.

“You’ve got it all wrong. I’m saying that it costs two trillion dollars to deploy me.”

The man’s voice was cold, and he didn’t laugh at all although he was joking. Then, he added another stipulation, “Only in cash.”

The assassin’s voice was filled with certainty, so it felt sincere. This was why Noah had never personally interacted with the cleaners in the past. He could fire them any time as he was their employer, but the cruel violence that was latent in them couldn’t be controlled. Their jokes weren't funny at all.

Noah had started all of this, but he couldn’t understand the situation. Logically, he knew it was possible, but his heart couldn’t accept it. It was an assassinaton battle. Something that could only happen in the Middle Ages was about to happen.

“Six trillion dollars only in cash? That’s impossible,” Noah continued calmly. “Sixty million could be doable. Isn’t that an opportunity to change your life? The money has been perfectly laundered. You can even live like royalty in the Caribbean. And as I said, I’ll protect you from your employer.”

“My employer…”

“Jonathan Investment and Finance Group. All they can give you is money, but I can even create a new identity for you. They’ll never know.”

But why the hell is everyone so quiet? Why!

Noah had strengthened his security to the highest level. Even if everything had been breached, the air should have been noisy with the sound of helicopters that carried SWAT[2] teams by now.

When Noah glared at the closed door, the man responded. His reply was what Noah had been waiting for.

“I’m not satisfied with that offer, but I should still get paid for my trip here.”

“Ah, now we can start an actual conversation,” Noah answered.

“But, sixty million is not enough. Raise the number to billions.”

“...Six billion dollars?” Noah asked tentatively.

“Yes.”

“You know that’s a number that is only dealt with in astronomy, right?”

“I think I deserve that as you interrupted my night here. Isn’t this the Morgan Family?” the man asked sarcastically.

“Fine.”

Noah clenched his teeth, and his brain sped up while the laptop booted. His life came first. Six billion dollars wasn’t the scale the assassin could launder, and of course, it was easy to trace. Noah was determined to provide him with the amount and retrieve it later after he overcame this crisis.

However, things went wrong from the very beginning. Noah pointed to the number on the monitor.

「 9,132,923,000 ＄ 」

“Check it out. I’ll transfer you six billion from this, but I hope you remember that up to six billion was our deal. Give me your account information.”

The man snorted, “What are you doing with AP Morgan Group’s Proprietary account[3]? You have money that has been laundered outside the country. Do you think I’m that easy to fool?”

Noah was bewildered. The assassin didn’t just have murder skills like his family’s cleaners but also financial knowledge.

Gulp.

The saliva that filled his mouth went down his throat.

“It was a mistake.”

Noah hesitated, then made a decision. He opened another account, and this time, it was one of the family’s slush funds warehouses that was established in tax havens.

「 23,000,000,000 ＄ 」

“I changed my mind. Transfer me the entire amount there.”

The man changed his demand, and this was why Noah was reluctant to show him the account. It was natural that the assassin, who was controlling the situation, would change the transaction amount when he saw a large amount of money. Also, Noah had no choice but to do as he was told.

I… I can retrieve the money once I get out of this safely.

Noah didn’t know when it became like that, but he suddenly noticed that his shirt was soaked in sweat and was stuck to his back. A drop of sweat that was hanging under his chin also fell on the ground.

“Okay, give me your account information.”

A small piece of paper flew over Noah’s shoulder and fell in front of him. There was no verbal answer. Noah picked up the paper and saw lines of Japanese mixed with Chinese characters in the back. It wasn’t the account number as Noah could read simple Japanese. He quickly skimmed through it, and the meaning was short but impactful. It meant that the owner of this paper was Yamaguchi-gumi, one of Japan’s largest gangs. Also, the name and seal of the person believed to be the boss of the gang was stamped as if they were warning those who accidentally found this paper.

All of a sudden..?

Noah flipped the paper with his shaking hands. There was a barcode on the front, and he couldn’t stop himself from saying “shit.” He knew the barcode was the secret account of a Swiss bank. As soon as he transferred money there, there was zero way to track it. In other words, the money would be stuck in that account forever.

Noah swallowed his tears as he had no choice.

1. New York Police Department ?

2. Special Weapon and Tactics. A police force that was highly trained to handle dangerous situations; for instance, hostage-taking and riots. ?

3. A company’s appropriation account is used to invest its capital ?

Chapter 175

Noah felt edgy after completing the money transfer. He had maintained a calm voice so far, but he could feel his control slipping. It felt real as he looked at the empty account balance.

Ah…

Twenty-three billion had evaporated into thin air, and it had even been perfectly laundered.

Noah said in a quivering voice, “Congratulations. You have become one of the richest people in the world within just one night.”

However, something felt ominous as the assassin’s uncomfortable silence continued.

No way…

While Noah was paying attention to the assassin’s cold breath, he got a new order. The assassin said as if he had taken everything before for granted, “Open another account.”

Noah almost screamed and turned his head back. However, people said that supernatural powers appeared when life was at stake, and Noah was like that. He managed to keep his head in the same position. He said while clenching his fist to the point where it trembled, “Twenty-three billion dollars can turn your imagination into reality. You can become anything you want, and you’ll never be able to spend it all no matter how hard you try before you die.”

The amount couldn’t be earned even if someone robbed thousands of banks. The weight of the bills alone could crush the assassin to death, but he was obviously not satisfied.

“The more money I have, the happier I get.”

Noah couldn’t feel any excitement from the assassin’s voice. It was definitely not the sound of a person who had just gained an astronomical amount of money. The assassin would have known the value of twenty-three billion as he knew the concept of prop accounts and had taken out a secretive Swiss account.

It was then that anger and shame permeated Noah’s shaking voice, “You are not here to kill me. Did you come to get my family vault?”

“Your family’s money is just a trophy. Isn’t it obvious I have the right to take one?”

“Obvious?”

“You started this fight, Noah. You probably had no idea that this would end up with you losing your life.. If you want to resolve the issue with violence, that’s very welcome to me, idiot.”

Noah finally realized the identity of the assassin.

“You…!”

Noah had never committed violence using his own hands, but it was different now. An uncontrollable rage flooded his heart and strongly commanded his brain. His eyes held a murderous, evil gleam. He stomped out of his seat as soon as he grabbed a fountain pen.

“Dieeeeee!!!”

Noah swung his arm when the target came into his sight, but it was a clumsy move. He couldn’t see anything properly, and he got painfully injured. He clenched his nose as blood poured out like a faucet and groaned.

“Ugh…”

As he stepped backward, he stumbled and hit his head against the corner of the desk. His head began to throb, and he glared at his feet. His gaze slowly rose, and he finally saw the assassin’s face for the first time.

It was Na Seon-Hu, as he had expected. He had the same face as his passport photo that was registered at the immigration office, but his heartless eyes were not displayed in the picture. It was a murderer’s eyes.

“How! How!” Noah shouted.

How could he do this! How… How could he show up?

The Asian boy was certainly the finance genius of the century. Hence, he was able to tempt Jonathan Hunter, who wasn’t anything special six years ago, and establish Jonathan Investments at the age of twelve. The boy had achieved the miracle of winning consecutive finance games, so Noah was confident that obtaining the boy’s efforts was worth it. That was why he was doing all of this base work. The boy had laundered funds, evaded taxes, dominated the economy of his home country by disguising his money as foreign funds, and combined the Karjan family in Germany and the Gillian Group in the City together into one team. Yes, he was a genius. No one would ever believe that all of this was done by an Asian boy unless they confirmed the facts with their own eyes.

But why is he here?

The Asian boy had the same look in his eyes as the cleaners did when they started working their job. Money and violence were said to be inseparable, but it was only true when dealing with the lower classes and mere pocket change. The boy was in the same top class as Noah, so he wasn’t in the position to show up as an assassin himself. He should’ve sent someone on his behalf instead!

Noah was out of his mind, but one thing was clear: the boy would not hesitate to kill him and already had the required skills to do so. Anyway, the guy with the grudge against him had appeared in person, and he didn’t seem to have the intention to negotiate. In fact, the boy categorized the family’s precious slush funds as mere trophies.

I should run away!

Noah thought of the safe room which was a perfectly blocked safe space, and it had been created in case of this situation. If he could escape that far, he could call 911 with his safety guaranteed. It was located upstairs. Noah confirmed that the Asian boy wasn’t holding a gun, so he tried his best. Of course, he had no plan in fighting back against the boy, so his only goal was to arrive at the safe room.

Noah opened the door and sprinted out, but he saw a bizarre scene in the spacious living room. His bodyguards and mansion employees had collapsed on the floor. There was no blood, and they were just spread around the room. Noah couldn’t tell if they had been knocked out or dead, and he didn’t have the time to check.

He was startled and giddy because the Asian boy… no, the murderer was chasing him from behind. The boy wasn’t running, but he was fast. It was a frightening scene. The soaring adrenaline made Noah move faster, but it didn’t help him to balance himself.

“Keuk!”

Noah lost his balance several times, and every time he checked behind him when he collapsed, he could tell that the murderer was getting closer and closer.

“Aaaaaaaaaaah!”

He was resentful of the tall stairs in the mansion. He had almost tripped several times over the bodies of people that he didn’t know if they had fainted or died. Anyway, he had to reach the safe room as it was the only way to survive.

When he arrived at the safe room, he was covered in blood because blood had poured out from his nose and the wounds he got whenever he fell down. The safe room was hidden in the closet. Noah felt like the clothes in the closet were like human skin that had been peeled off. It was probably because he was too terrified.

“Aaaaaaaah!”

He frantically waved his hands, and clothes were thrown to the floor. Then, a gigantic iron gate appeared, and it opened through fingerprint recognition. At that moment, the murderer was squeezing his face into the room, and Noah felt like the eye contact he had made with the murderer was terribly long.

He barely managed to enter the safe room, closing the iron gate behind him. When the short notification indicated the door was locked beeped, Noah began to cry.

I’m alive.

He had succeeded in running away from the killer. The room was only about two hundred square feet in size, but there was everything he needed, including emergency food, medicines, cash, weapons, and a satellite phone he could use to contact outside.

“Heuk. Heuk.”

Noah first found the satellite phone. When he was about to call the police with trembling fingers…

Thud!

The murderer’s fist broke through the iron gate. The sight was more surreal than a twelve-year-old Asian boy establishing an empire called the Jonathan Group within six years. The murderer’s fist disappeared out of the hole, then Noah saw the fingers grasping the hole.

Crack-

The sound wasn’t loud, but the boy was tearing up an iron gate that was usually installed in large banks. He did it so quickly without much effort, and Noah thought he must have been a monster as the boy came in, ripping the gate apart. It looked like he was about to die while pressing the phone buttons. For a moment, the scene of him dead like the broken iron gate crossed his mind.

NO!

Noah immediately grabbed the pistol after throwing away the satellite phone.

“Aaaaaargh!”

When he screamed, a power that he had never had before welled up. This was a question of survival, and he had to kill the monster by any means. He had no hesitation in pulling the trigger of the gun.

Ta-ang! Ta-ang! Ta-ang!

The sounds of the gunshots crushed Noah’s eardrums, but he couldn’t smell gunpowder or feel pain in his ears. He could only see the monster walking toward him despite the multiple shots. After each shot, a barrier with a subtle light appeared and disappeared repeatedly around the monster’s body. It was a beautiful light, but Noah’s fear had reached its peak that he wasn’t fascinated by it.

The power that soared up in Noah for a moment vanished like a lie. The distance between him and the monster was narrowing, and there was no more space for him to back up. He couldn’t escape anymore. Only the sound of ticking filled the room as the gun became empty.

When the monster came near, Noah’s legs became shaky. The monster looked down at him as he collapsed to the ground bonelessly.

“Come on, Noah. You wanted this,” the monster stated.

***

When I searched the news, I found out that the Morgan family was now in a civil war over the head position. It was because the former head and his successor had suddenly died one day, and the commanding structure had evaporated.

However, the world was quiet despite the mysterious incident that had happened in a traditional North American family. The police stopped the investigation due to the pressure from the Morgan family, and the story of the day only hovered among a few powerful people and disappeared. The man who ran the assassin business went missing that day too. After all, dead men told no tales. The night between the Morgan family and me existed only in my head as I had perfectly cleaned up the mess.

<Seon-Hu: Come over.>

<Woo Yeon-Hee: To America?>

<Seon-Hu: Yes. We should start conquering again with proper equipment.>

Over the years, the war between huge capitals raged as the pre-Awakened formed groups and began targeting dungeons.

However, it was just our world’s task, and the general public was living the same daily life as the day before. This had to be the case in the future. A future where the money would be just a scrap piece of paper should not have come. On that day, ordinary people would live their lives and evacuate to the shelter whenever the gate opened. Then, they would go back to their life again when Awakened like us destroyed the gate.

Taking one step at a time toward an undisturbed daily life while maintaining the current civilization intact was important. In this way, the war against the Seven Demon Kings would end with our victory. I dreamed of that day, so it was ridiculously early to be satisfied at this point. There was still a long way to go, and I needed more money and abilities.

Five years had passed with that mindset.

Chapter 176

The notification message was floating in the dark.

[You have fulfilled the conditions required to complete the quest ‘Desperation.’ Please agree on the first and second person to finish the quest.]

I saw a steep slope when I opened my eyes, and I wasn’t able to move my body. I could easily escape the slope, which seemed very high before I lost consciousness, with a single stamp of my foot. I would have been able to survive from that pit filled with blood without suffocating, likely due to my unconscious instinct to survive.

My surroundings stank with blood, and the floor was slippery with flesh. The aftermath of the slaughter remained heavy in the air. Blood still poured out of the decapitated head of the Baclan Commander, and its chest was burning with the Sun Sword stuck in there.

Yes, it hadn’t died yet even after it had been beheaded. Its final blow was terrifying. If Strongman hadn’t activated and I hadn’t increased my Power Resistance, I would have died instead of it.

I retrieved the Sun Sword from its chest and pulled Woo Yeon-Hee out as she was buried in a pile of exploded corpses. She had already fully recovered due to her high-class Health stat. Although she was covered in blood, the bugged-out eyeballs and bones that had stuck through her skin after she used Mary’s Hand were now completely healed.

When I lifted her up, she was very light.

You have managed to follow me all the way here despite having such a small frame.

I was touched by the years we had gone through together. We had finally conquered a B-class dungeon with just the two of us. I couldn’t believe it.

There was no clean area nearby. I had gone all out with Odin’s Wrath, and it had swept the monsters away, by burning, bursting, or tearing them apart. Their flesh had turned into ashes, and the fine particles made my vision blurry as they blew in all directions when I walked around.

When I was searching through the body of Baclan Commander with Woo Yeon-Hee in my arms, I felt a mana stone in my hand and she opened her eyes at the same time.

“I’m not dead,” she remarked with a smile.

I had wanted to see this smile as it put an end to the painful journey of the past few years, where desperate screams and groans had filled my ears. She got down to the ground and began moving around. She crouched down and stood up, then turned her arms and head. She smiled even brighter after confirming that she had fully recovered.

She commented happily. “We’re tough.”

Yes. I answered inwardly.

The B-class dungeon was hell.

Meanwhile, we were naked, but clotted blood had covered our entire bodies. Items we had worn like clothes had been destroyed during the boss fight. The only items left were those above A-class, such as Deva King’s Protective Gloves, Youxia’s Scimitar, Ra’s Sun Cape, Hermes’ Almighty Anklet, and Adonis’ Sacred Pitch, which I had gained from the Accomplished Reward quest two years ago. So since Woo Yeon-Hee had only one item above A-class…

She asked, “Can I try that quest?”

She must have been thinking of the same thing. We had fulfilled one condition for a quest by somehow capturing the Baclan Commander, but we weren't sure if we would be able to qualify for another condition. There was one Accomplishment Reward quest in progress which was related to Doom Arukuda, one of the Seven Demon Kings.

I used my Sixth Sense on the mana stone that I had taken away from the Baclan Commander.

[You have started Power Extraction (Quest skill).]

[Baclan Corps’s Interrupter: Extracting power from the Baclan Commander 1/5]

The black energy didn’t absorb into me.

Shhhhhhh-

The System was collecting it.

The best box I could get from a B-class dungeon was a master box, and it was the same in A-class dungeons. The only difference between the two difficulty levels was in how many boxes one could receive. In order to obtain a challenger box, I had to either conquer an S-class dungeon, open an S-class gate, or accumulate points and exchange them. At least, that was what I had experienced in the past.

However, one more quest had arisen due to the trait Interdiction. Of note, the difficulty of the Accomplishment Reward quests was lower than how it was classified. Basically, I was certain now that the System placed more emphasis on the meaning of the quest than on the difficulty.

My first Accomplishment Reward quest was ‘Obstructor of the Barba Corps.’ It had asked me to slow down the Barba Corps’ plague research in order to stop the disease that made South America an unviable area in the future.

The second Accomplishment Reward quest was ‘Obstructor of the Maruka Clan.’ It was linked to Doom Insectum and instructed me to devastate the Maruka Clan’s Altar. Overall, it wanted me to suppress the explosive productivity of the Maruka Clan as they had dominated Central Asia in just a few days in my past life.

The ‘Obstructor of the Baclan Corps’ was the third Accomplishment Reward quest I was dealing with now.

[Obstructor of the Baclan Corps (Quest)

The power of Doom Arukuda resides in the Baclan Commanders. Doom Arukuda is waiting for the power he planted in the souls of Baclan Commanders to be cultivated. When the day that Doom Arukuda has been waiting for comes, the Baclans will become more powerful. Don’t let them gain more power.

Mission: Extract power from the Baclan Commander five times.

Class: S]

In the past, the Baclan Corps had become stronger with a single bound. All dungeons that held the Baclans had their levels rise all of a sudden, which had been an issue, but when their gates opened, it had been more problematic. The habitat of humans had still been destroyed regardless of whether the Awakened succeeded or failed the gate battle. The third Accomplishment Reward quest was to stop that from occurring. This was why we entered the B-class dungeon even though we knew this was hell.

Woo Yeon-Hee’s voice suddenly interrupted my thoughts, “I’m second place.”

“I’m first,” I replied.

[You have completed the quest ‘Desperation.’]

[You have gained 100,000 points.]

[You have obtained a ‘master box’ for being the first one to complete the quest.]

[You have completed all the quests in the dungeon.]

[You have gained 100,000 points.]

[You have obtained a ‘master box’ for being the first one to complete the quest.]

Yes, it was high risk, high return.

***

During the past five years, I had defeated twenty-two D-class dungeons and upgraded every category except Explorer to B-class or higher by 2005. Before entering this dungeon, I went around exactly twenty-two C-class dungeons. The number of categories I had upgraded to A-class was five out of sixteen (four stats, eight traits, and four skills). Therefore, the result I got after adding the two new figures I just earned from the master boxes could be seen in my stats box.

[Name: Na Seon-Hu

Health: B (11), Strength: A (0), Agility: B (95), Sense: B (39)

Total points: 255,390

Accomplishment Rewards: 406

Trait(8), Skill(4), Insignia(1), Item(5)]

[Trait - Man Who Overcomes Adversity: B (25), Strongman: A (1), Explorer: C (91), Interdiction: B (60), Forerunner: A (0), Gifted: B (31), Sensitive: B (1), Collector: A (0)]

[Skill - Odin’s Wrath: A (5), Devi’s Sword: B (2), Gaia’s Will: B (38), Night Eyes: B (5)]

The blue barrier that led to the outside grabbed my attention, and the fact that the two of us had conquered the B-class dungeon by ourselves sank in. Again, we had done something that couldn’t be understood by common sense in the past!

In my previous life, I had pulled consecutive all-nighters after being filled with excitement after I defeated my first C-class dungeon. Since I had achieved something much more difficult this time, I wouldn’t be able to sleep for days.

On top of that, I couldn’t take my eyes off of Woo Yeon-Hee’s back who was walking ahead of me. She had changed into the clothes she had left at the entrance, expecting that we could come out alive like we did today. She was wearing a skirt, and her toned legs and hips kept grabbing my attention. This meant I was relaxed now, and at this moment, it became real that I was going back to reality.

Woo Yeon-Hee got out of the barrier first and looked back at me. I saw a group of people crowding behind her. When I got out of the dungeon, the lights in the room brightened.

Bling! Bling!

The lights that had been turned off began to lighten up as if they were saluting us. We were inside a dome-type structure that had been built with reinforced concrete. I had constructed this in case I needed to flee if I failed to conquer the dungeon. It was designed to be used as an air defense shelter for the Day of Advent. Of course, this concrete building would be meaningless if monsters in B-class dungeons crawled out. However, Tomorrow’s Team One could have bought time for Woo Yeon-Hee to recover as they waited here.

“Congratulations,” the man with the mustache said.

His name was Marco, and he was Team One’s leader. He had upgraded his stats to E-class the fastest out of everyone in the team.

“Thank you. Was there any issue to report?” I asked.

“No, sir.”

“Okay, then start cleaning up.”

Woo Yeon-Hee was waiting, and she looked eager to smell the fresh air outside as soon as possible. We opened the door and went out together. Only then did the stench on our bodies prickle our noses as it contrasted sharply with the fresh air. When Woo Yeon-Hee began to shake off the smell by jumping lightly in place, Mick’s agent said hi to her as if he was close to her.

Tomorrow’s Team One had been preparing for the worst inside the dome, and Mick’s agents had controlled the surrounding area outside. The agent gestured towards the back, and those who greeted and passed by Woo Yeon-Hee and me were holding steel boxes. The trophies we brought were placed there and moved to the ‘Cat Food Warehouse.’

[You have destroyed the dungeon.]

[You have gained 50 Achievement Rewards points.]

Since the agents had experienced this almost every month, they weren’t startled by the vibration of the ground. We quietly joined Tomorrow’s Team One.

“Are you going to go back with me?” Woo Yeon-Hee asked.

Nope.

There was only one place I could go to relieve this excitement. I suddenly wondered how she eased the high that came when the tension disappeared.

When I first met her, she was twenty-four years old. Her face and body were no different now than before, but it had been ten years since we had gone through dungeons. She was in her mid-thirties now, but she still had zero dating experience. Her former fellow teachers were busy posting pictures of their children on social media, but she had been focusing on two things: medical corporation work and dungeon subjugations.

She, of course, had sexual desires as it is a natural instinct like appetite and sleep. Moreover, Awakened always had young blood boiling inside, and it exploded whenever they overcame a life-or-death crisis. There was a reason why civilians flocked to sell their bodies to Awakened right after the dungeon attack and gate battles in my past life.

“Huh?”

Woo Yeon-Hee raised her eyebrows as she must have felt that my gaze was weird.

“Go date someone because there will be no subjugations for the time being,” I replied.

“Whoa, you are interested in my love business.”

I responded, “I’m just worried about you.”

She chuckled. “You are acting like my mom, haha. It’s nice to talk with a smile. I truly feel like I’m truly alive now. This is good.”

Woo Yeon-Hee took a deep breath of forest air, then exhaled. I was concerned, but whatever… There must have been a way for her to solve this issue on her own as she had not caused any issue with it. Anyway, it was good to see her smile. Her relationship with her family had become much better to the point where she could freely mention her mother without hesitation.

That night, we set off on our own ways. Woo Yeon-Hee returned to Seoul, and I headed to Las Vegas, the city of pleasure. It was April of 2008.

Chapter 177

Park Woo-Chul’s career couldn’t be more impressive than what it was now. Ten years ago during the IMF crisis, he took the steps needed to get promoted to department head as soon as he was transferred to the Seoul District Prosecutor’s Office. He was selected as the head of the Central Investigation Department of the Supreme Prosecutors’ Office in his mid-forties, which was an unprecedented promotion, but people claimed that he should’ve been promoted earlier as his father was Park Choong-Sik, the President of Finance.

The topic of the meeting was about the outbreak of mad cow disease. It had begun with the spread of videos of people abusing cows in the U.S. along with the information that it could be contagious by air. The scale of disputes taking place from all levels of society was alarming. Even a large candlelight vigil had been reported at Cheonggye Plaza a week later.

Prosecutor personnel led by Park Woo-Chul poured out from the conference room on the fifteenth floor. Anyone could tell Park Woo-Chul was a core figure in the prosecution community. The Public Prosecutor General was even keeping pace with Park Woo-Chul. When he stopped, everyone stopped.

“Didn’t I tell you to make Kim Ji-Ae attend today’s meeting?”

“Yes.”

Park Woo-Chul’s secretary was quick as he found Ji-Ae and brought her to him. Ji-Ae was a new prosecutor who had been commissioned in May last year. Although her judicial training score was excellent, newbies usually worked around the district prosecutors’ office in Incheon and Gyeonggi-do before entering Seoul if their grades weren’t extremely outstanding. Also, only a lucky few who had connections or had a great job evaluation could enter Seoul.

However, Ji-Ae had started at the Seoul Prosecutor's Office and was called to the Supreme Office right before this meeting.

“Hello, Chief. I’m Kim Ji-Ae in the Department of Public Security Three.”

There were prominent figures surrounding Park Woo-Chul, and Ji-Ae couldn’t hide her nervousness as she had been commissioned for less than a year. Park Woo-Chul told others to step back, and he began walking with Ji-Ae side by side.

“Should I have called you first? You should’ve said hi earlier,” he remarked.

Ji-Ae’s eyes blinked quickly since she had introduced herself to Park Woo-Chul when she first entered the Department of Public Security.

I think he’s talking about a private greeting, not an official one…

In fact, novices couldn’t even privately say hi to Park Woo-Chul as he was at the top of the hierarchy. Even the Public Prosecutor General felt diffident in front of him.

Ji-Ae’s thoughts became complicated for a moment. After receiving her commission last year, she had been assigned to the Seoul Office despite expecting that she’d be placed at the local office. Moreover, she had been invited to the Supreme Office, the dream stage for all prosecutors, within one year of working. She had even been designated at the Department of Public Security, which was considered one of the two prominent prosecution authorities along with the Department of Internal Affairs and Communications.

However, such a series of events was only possible for those who were born in a cradle of gold. Ji-Ae had grown up in a very ordinary family and neighborhood. When she had passed the bar exam, a congratulatory banner had been hung at the entrance of the village.

Really? No, no way…

Ji-Ae became suspicious of one thing, and she began to feel uncomfortable and scared about what was in the corner of her mind. She suspected that the head wanted to have a sexual relationship with her. The highest authority was asking for a private seat.

Then, what should I do?

She answered quickly without showing any signs of bewilderment, “I’ll arrange a meeting soon.”

“Let’s have coffee now, then,” Park Woo-Chul said as he walked toward the coffee vending machine. Ji-Ae was having an even harder time understanding what was going on.

“I’ll do it.”

Ji-Ae hurriedly pulled out two cups of coffee from the vending machine. She handed a cup to Park Woo-Chul who was sitting on the bench in front of the vending machine, and she stood across from him.

“What don’t you have a seat?” he asked.

Ji-Ae was astonished inwardly as she had never imagined sitting with Park Woo-Chul. Considering that he even nodded to the spot beside him, he wasn’t joking.

However, Ji-Ae couldn’t sit next to him. Even though it was an order from her superior, people would look at them suspecting that something was fishy as their differences in position and status were too large.

“It’s okay.”

“Okay, then. How’s your work in the Department of Public Security Three?”

“I’m still trying to adjust. I’m learning a lot from the seniors.”

“Okay. I’ll move you to Division One as soon as you’re done adjusting, so try your best,” he said.

Ji-Ae was startled not only due to the unprecedented promotion but also because Park Woo-Chul was smiling at her. He was staring at Ji-Ae’s bewildered face. She was obviously panicking.

“It’s the place that controls this country. Of course, your responsibility will be heavy,” Park Woo-Chul continued. “It’s also a position that a regiment of people like us desperately need. I hope you’re ready. You can do your job while learning. It’s the mindset that counts. I’m asking if you can be one of us.”

It was an obvious invitation and a seductive movement to the center of supreme power. Ji-Ae was dizzy and thought that something had gone completely wrong. She didn’t know where the misunderstanding began but decided to correct it first. Although she could be sent to the rural districts for mentioning this, she had to correct it before it got too late.

“Chief, I’m Kim Ji-Ae who has just become a prosecutor, and I’m from Incheon. My father…”

Park Woo-Chul cut her off, “Your uncle, the president of Jeon-il Bank.”

Ah! Ji-Ae flinched.

When she had first been commissioned to the Seoul Office last year, of course, her uncle was the first person she thought of. Her uncle didn’t have a daughter, so he loved her. He gave her lots of pocket money during the holidays, and helped her financially when she grew up, such as paying for college tuition and cram school fees. Since he cared about her a lot, she once thought that he could have requested special consideration for her in the prosecution's office. He was a key figure of the Jeon-il Group, so he would have connections with the prosecution community.

However, her uncle told her that he had not done such a thing, and he wouldn’t have had enough authority to ask the prosecution’s office to transfer her to the Supreme Prosecutors’ Office. He was only her uncle, not her father.

She hesitated and asked, “You mean… my uncle?”

“Yes. Be careful not to ruin the Jeon-il Bank President’s reputation. Everyone is watching you. See you soon.”

“Thank you,” Ji-Ae answered.

When she returned to the office feeling quite puzzled, she felt like she couldn’t understand the chief’s attitude.

Does my uncle have this much power?

The chief was taking care of her just because she was the niece of Jeon-il Bank’s president. The chief was even directly affiliated with Park Choong-Sik.

Ji-Ae picked up her phone.

<Jeon-il: That’s not the position I can ask someone to give you. You must know that by now.>

<Ji-Ae: What do you mean? I’m just a newbie. I can never keep up with you, Uncle.>

<Jeon-il: But did the chief really say that? That’s strange. I should say thank you to Director Park. I think the director mentioned something earlier.>

<Ji-Ae: Thank you so much anyway. I’m getting lots of protection and help thanks to you.>

<Jeon-il: Nah, thank you for growing up so well, Ms. Prosecutor. Are you well?>

<Ji-Ae: Of course. How is Seon-Hu doing? Does he still visit Korea once in a while?>

<Jeon-il: Do you want to contact him yourself?>

<Ji-Ae: It’s okay. He must be busy. I’ll meet him when he comes back to Korea. He must have grown up a lot.>

<Jeon-il: His growth stopped in middle school. As you know, he grew up so much in a short period of time back then. Anyway, thanks for contacting me. I heard cousins are considered siblings these days. I’ll tell Seon-Hu that you are wondering how he’s been doing.>

<Ji-Ae: Okay. Take care, and I’ll call you again soon.>

<Jeon-il: Thanks, you too!>

Her uncle said he didn’t know anything about her transfer again, but Ji-Ae realized that he was the most important and powerful figure in Jeon-il as the chief had directly asked her how she was doing. Now that she thought about it more, she recognized the origin of favoritism in the prosecution community. Her uncle’s authority had to be greater than she was aware of.

“Thank you, Uncle,” she whispered.

***

Jamie Corporation, the Jeon-il Group’s overseas firm, had replaced the Goldstein family a long time ago. One piece of evidence was that Goldstein’s logo, which represented one of the Jewish funds that had infiltrated Las Vegas in the past, had now changed to a new one. It was difficult to notice as the casino and hotel names remained the same, but attentive people would have realized that the group had changed.

There were more things that were noticeable. It was easy to tell that a huge upheaval had occurred just by walking on the main street of Las Vegas, where hotels and casinos were concentrated. All the logos at places that used to be under the Morgan Group and traditional signs that used to belong to a family called the Hotel King had been replaced with the Jamie Corporation’s logo.

However, the public wasn’t interested in any of this. The world was occupied by staying on full alert regarding the U.S. government’s movements, and tourists didn’t care about the capital that dominated Las Vegas in the past.

There were only three things they were interested in: women, gambling and shows. I not only owned the hotel I stayed in, the landmark-like hotel across the street that attracted tourists with a fountain show, but also the hotel with the world’s biggest casino. Of course, they had different logos on them. It was the same for the energy, industrial products and food consumed there. They were produced by companies where my group was designated as the largest shareholder. In other words, everything here was circulating under the capital of one force.

Las Vegas was one of my small empires. The reason why this city was more satisfying than others was because the money never dried up as it wasn’t influenced by the economy. The glittering neon signs felt like they were welcoming the arrival of their owner.

***

Three days after taking a rest to recuperate myself from the fatigue of the dungeon conquest, I began playing at a casino and hung out with call girls at night. I looked like an Asian who spent money lavishly once every year, but I was famous for raking up an even greater amount there. When I suddenly stopped showing up on the floor, the hotel’s general manager came to my room himself.

“Sorry, Ethan. You have a guest.”

“What’s the matter?” I asked.

“I stopped by out of concern as I couldn’t reach you. Please let me know if you need anything.”

At that time, my guest, who entered before the manager, turned around and showed his face. The manager knew him for sure as he was a hot topic in North America these days. He wasn’t a celebrity, but everyone knew his face. His Facenote didn’t even go through IPO, but he had created a new culture. Social networking services had turned him into a superstar. The fact that a young college student with a face full of freckles had become a billionaire overnight also brought him fame.

I smiled. “It’s an honor to meet you, Mr. Edward Zuckerberg.”

The manager left after saying he would give Edward lots of perks if he wanted to stay at the hotel. In the case of Googol, I had no choice but to own a corporate stake at an equal level with the founders in order to motivate them.

However, there was no need to do so with Edward Zuckerberg and his co-founder. On a winter day five years ago, all they wanted was money and I wanted the highest stake in their firm. The deal on that day was simple.

Chapter 178

There were two reasons why I had been looking forward to this year.

First was the Great Recession! The cumulative result of the dotcom bubble led to a ‘subprime mortgage crisis.’ Since influential families had unexpectedly joined the market more aggressively than they did in the past, the timing of the bomb explosion had been delayed. However, the obvious signs that it would burst soon could be seen lately.

ABX, the index that represented twenty subprime mortgage bonds, was falling. The decline was more noticeable compared to when I checked before entering the dungeon. The lower the index, the higher the risk of bankruptcy.

Nevertheless, the market wasn’t reacting much. This was something that people could see but wanted to ignore. As banks and security firms in North America were raking in money from real estate mortgage loans and the products derived from them, everyone was pretending not to be aware of the warning that the ABX index was flashing. There were sharp comments that the risks they were creating were like nuclear bombs and would blow up not only North America but also the entire global economy. However, these were all dismissed as jealousy of novices.

Anyway, there was not much time left before nuclear bombs fell simultaneously around the world. On the other hand, my money would expand more explosively and destructively than it was now.

The second reason was the Destiny Group! The group of scientists who had succeeded in energizing mana stone for the first time in my past life had appeared this year. Since mana stones existed, regular humans were still able to get electricity in the ruined world, the Awakened could upgrade their insignia and equipment, and ordinary soldiers could remain in the community as members who protected the surviving cities. Civilian soldiers’ capabilities weren’t very comparable to those of the Awakened, but it was a different story when they held weapons with mana stones. Depending on the quality of the weapon, they could at least play the role of one F-class Awakened.

***

After the FaceNote guy left with a satisfactory answer on the additional investment, another call filled me with excitement.

<Destiny Group’s paper has been published, Ethan.>

They acted like the Satoshi Group, which developed Bitcoin, after the subprime mortgage crisis. Therefore, their status was hidden in secret in the past. It was time to see the benefit of purchasing a stake in an authoritative magazine where the paper would be published.

<Could you invite the paper representative to the address I’m sending now?>

I took one of the three leaders of the group to Las Vegas. Of course, I made sure to book first-class plane tickets since he had to fly from the east coast to the west coast.

The next day at noon, I received a call from the lobby. The man had arrived, so I told the receptionist to send him to my room. He asked about the cost of staying in the room overnight as soon as he arrived. When I answered that it was about thirty thousand dollars, he asked me how many days I had been staying and began exploring the room.

A few minutes later, he finally paid attention to me after looking around the room like a real estate agent. When he made eye contact with me, his face slightly stiffened as he approached me.

In fact, the Destiny Group became useless after they succeeded in energizing the mana stone in the past. Not only was there not enough market to digest the profits but even if all the group members didn’t die, there was also no way that the Eight Evils and Eight VIrtues would let them monopolize it. They were useless in the current era as well. The man’s current title was actually an assistant professor at an Ivy League university.

“Do you think I’m being rude? That’s how I felt about how you’re acting. There’s a reason why we move anonymously, but you broke it even without asking our opinion. I came here to tell you that,” he said.

I replied while pointing to my front seat, “I understand, but I had no other option. Please take a seat.”

“You guys know us so well, but we don’t know anything about you. Well, the only things we know are that you have lots of money and have lots of influence in the academic world.”

“I’m Ethan. I can’t tell you more than this,” I answered.

Steven frowned. “Oh, so you mean you can keep yourself hidden, but we can’t? Do we have to continue this conversation?”

The Destiny Group worked anonymously because their research topics were treated as heresy in academia. The reason why they put out pseudoscience into the world was to raise awareness of the fact that idiots like them existed. It was different when they published a paper with their real names on it. Officially, they were elite professors, but they were pseudoscience researchers behind the scenes. If the secret was revealed, they could crash by losing their jobs and reputations in an instant. This was why Steven couldn’t risk his career, and why his face had been dark this entire time.

“Then, why did you call me? I don’t think it’s because you wanted to show off your money,” he asked.

He still had not sat down yet. I let him be and turned away from him. I took out a leather pouch from the room’s safe. When I placed it on the table, he naturally looked at it. When I untied the pouch strap, a dim blue light stretched out and covered his face. His blue eyes turned even more blue, and his gaze followed my hands. He couldn’t take his eyes off of the mana stone I had taken out from the pouch. His expression was similar to that of a person who saw a dungeon for the first time.

“I called you because of this,” I said.

Steven was quiet as he was enchanted by the mana stone. He even forgot to blink.

“So far, I have suspected that it’s a new substance that has not been reported to academia. I have confirmed that it’s not a naturally occurring rock. If it’s a completely new substance, the problem will be serious, Steven.”

When I put emphasis on his name, he finally looked at me.

“Where… did you get this?” he asked, but I didn’t answer. He gulped.

“You can touch it,” I said.

Steven held the mana stone in his hands.

“So if you agree to follow the security guidelines, I’m willing to financially support your current research and give you a chance to study this material,” I said.

“What do you mean by… security guidelines?” he asked hesitantly.

“My people will maintain the security in the labs we provide. You will need time to think, so go back and talk to your colleagues.”

“...Do you mind if I call them here? With some simple tools?”

***

Steven said ‘simple,’ but the equipment they brought took up all the space in the room. It was only possible because the hotel had accepted the request of a VVIP customer after much consideration. And now, my hands held the contracts that they had signed.

「Confidential Agreement

Article One. The purpose of this Agreement is to protect the confidential information of the contracting parties in providing their private information to each other.

Article Two. The confidential information in this Agreement shall be the ones provided by either party to the other in the course of the business between Party A and Party B, or… 」

They suddenly became silent as they were standing around looking at the data results. One of the female researchers burst into a roar first.

“No way!”

“What the heck is this? What?”

They became busy again since they couldn’t believe the conclusions. However, the results were bound to be the same even if they checked again. When Steven approached me, all the hostility he had toward me in the beginning had completely disappeared. His startled eyes were shaking.

“That… that is… not…. a mineral. If we have to categorize it… it’s more similar to a creature. Did you know that?” he asked.

“Really?” I pretended not to know anything.

“It’s the greatest discovery of the century. Where, where did you get it?” he blurted out.

I pointed at the couch with my chin. Steven hadn’t sat down once since entering the room, but now he sat quickly and waited for me. I took my seat across from him and said, “I can’t tell you that.”

Gulp.

His Adam’s apple moved.

“I can continue providing as much as you need for your research. I will not only provide the best treatment in this industry, but also pave the way for you to become a billionaire based on your performance. However, all the rights to the research are mine. Do you agree?” I questioned.

He didn’t even think. As soon as he opened his mouth, I added a few more words, “I’m an individual, not from the government. To completely block the possibility of the government taking away the substance or exposing it to the public, I will have to do whatever I need to do. Don’t answer right away. Think about it.”

“Will it influence my daily life?” he asked.

“No. None of my people would intervene in your daily life. I can promise you that.”

“If I accept it, my family would be under your watch, too.”

I shrugged. “It’s that important. I think you understand better than anyone else.”

“If we don’t accept…”

I interrupted him, “You would have to keep the confidential agreement. Then, I’ll find another research team.”

At that time, another shocked scream erupted in the room with the equipment, “Steven! You have to look at this figure! You’ll go crazy, too!”

“When we have to disclose this material to the world one day, I’ll put your name at the very top. That’s all I can promise,” I said.

Steven looked determined. He said while getting up, “Great! My fellows will probably have the same thoughts as me.”

“Then, I’ll place the contract here. Go ahead. It’s time for fantasy.”

He was in such a hurry to go to his colleagues that he almost ran back.

Soon, a legal team offered by the hotel entered the room. All the Destiny Group members who had decided to sign the contract were sitting in front of me with excited faces. The hotel’s legal team advised them to call their lawyers because the extent of my surveillance on them was on the verge of intruding on their human rights. There would have been an acute tension between the legal teams over the interpretation of my watch, but we had agreed about it beforehand. They would have already figured out that the contract was just a scrap of paper.

Right before signing the contract, Steven said with a quizzical look, “Ethan, your company’s name is…”

[Destiny Co., Ltd.]

The contract contained the certificate of Destiny Corporation. Steven was surprised because the ghost company I used as the contractor matched their group name. Moreover, the ghost company had been established a long time ago in 1997, and not a few days ago.

I replied with a smile, “As its name suggests, we are meant to be. Don’t you think so?”

Chapter 179

Although a man nicknamed the ‘living financial empire’ who overpowered existing billionaires had appeared in Las Vegas, the street was no different from any other day. It was because he had arrived in the city by private helicopter in order to avoid encountering tourists.

Only the hotel made a fuss. Jonathan showed up like a king, trailing bodyguards and hotel executives behind him. The hotel’s general manager already had a perfect business smile always present on his face, but now it was full of respect towards the new guest. It was often said that the West was more freewheeling compared to the East, but that was incorrect. Since age-based hierarchy wasn’t as important here, the vertical hierarchy based on positions and personal status was strict. Westerners didn’t stoop or bow down, but I could tell that all of the arrogant faces hidden behind kind masks were now changing. Since Las Vegas was a city that had developed its autonomy without city police, each hotel’s general manager was like a community leader, and such a guy was flattering Jonathan right now. Moreover, the manager didn’t even know Jonathan was his true boss, and he was aware of the rumor stating that Jonathan Group was in its crisis.

If Park Choong-Sik was the President of Finance in Korea, then Jonathan was the President of Finance of the entire world. When Jonathan came to the hotel to see me, the manager looked at me with startled eyes. He seemed to be reflecting on whether he had made any mistakes. The door closed, and Jonathan untied his tie.

“Are you happy having fun alone?” he asked.

“You are the one who’s having fun,” I replied.

Jonathan’s mouth turned up at my words. He didn’t look stressed this time. He threw today’s Wall Street Journal at me as if he had been waiting for this moment. The headline was huge.

[Pray Alpha Has Gone Bankrupt!

Jonathan Group’s sturdy financial empire is collapsing.]

The first few pages were all about Jonathan Group’s crisis theory. They sounded like Jonathan and I would be destroyed tomorrow.

“Even if I wanted to ruin my empire, I can’t, you idiots.”

We were beyond that level.

***

The start of everything occurred in one of our hedge funds called Pray. I had to choose one that had a reputation in the financial world but was not too large. If I opted for one that had derivative products which blanketed the world, like LTCM, there was a high possibility that it would lead to a more serious matter before the subprime mortgage crisis broke out. After selecting the hedge fund, I let the managers leave the company and improved their portfolios. I tied up only our group’s capital to Pray, so Pray’s bankruptcy ended with our group’s problem.

The hedge fund ‘Pray’ had grown over five years, and I had turned it into a group by creating new hedge funds under it. When the Pray Group was established at the end of last year, the global financial community had been clamoring that Jonathan Group had hit a home run once again.

However, no one could have ever imagined that the Pray Group was created for one purpose only. They had been designed to go bankrupt from the very beginning!

Keuk. Keuk.

Jonathan also laughed uproariously.

“This reminds me of the old days. During the Russian financial war… we spent a billion dollars to raise the stakes.”

The current situation was similar to back then, but also different. It was the same in terms of the building stages, but the scale was so grand that no one could guess that its real purpose was to actually collapse. It was never our intention to try to make a profit from it.

I said, “Anyway, others would definitely think that Pray Group is our group’s henchman.”

“They don’t actually mean much to us.”

We laughed at the same time and turned our attention to the television. The vivid voice of experts announced the market’s response to the current situation more clearly than the newspaper did. One of them was even an analyst at the Silverman Group, who claimed that they were our competitor. Well, yes. They used to be.

“Pray is one of the core groups of Jonathan Investment and Finance Group as they are formed with only net capital. It’s like Jonathan’s and John Doe’s private money storage.”

“I heard the scale is tremendous.”

“Yes, for sure. They had begun with five billion and became the integration of the parent group’s net assets after going through several capital increases. The estimate alone is more than seventy billion dollars.”

“It’s not an amount that one group can possess, but it’s convincing. People are saying that the net capital of Jonathan Group is more than that of the IMF[1].”

“Just the IMF?” Jonathan snorted.

“They say that, but things will change when the crisis that started in the Pray Group spreads throughout the Jonathan Group. That’s why the private data of the Pray Group should be revealed as soon as possible.”

“Today’s discussion should proceed with a lot of explanation so that the public can understand what's going on. Everyone needs to be aware of the seriousness of the crisis.”

“Yes. It’s like this. The Jonathan Group is one body with the global economy. When they are in danger, the world will be affected detrimentally to a great extent. It’s going to be a serious blow that no one can imagine.”

“Ah, they know that so well.” Jonathan grinned again.

“Yes.”

“But the Jonathan Group has a core business called the Pray Group, and the two of them are closely related.”

“When the Pray Group falls in crisis, Jonathan’s group will fall into danger. Then, the world’s economy begins to collapse. That’s the easiest way I can describe what is happening right now.”

“Even if the Pray doesn’t have any public investments, that’s where the problem arises. The Jonathan Group is responsible for resolving the Pray crisis. Even if it’s their own capital.”

It was an absurd argument under the logic of the financial market. The experts were stubborn, and everything they said was complete nonsense.

“That freak… He must’ve been severely beaten up by us in the past. When though? Asian financial crisis? Russian financial war? Dotcom bubble?” Jonathan asked.

“All three,” I replied.

The host seemed a bit embarrassed, but he moved on smoothly, “Let’s focus on the Pray group’s situation. Today, each of their hedge funds went bankrupt for ten billion dollars. What aspects should the market pay attention to?”

“It’s the highest single bankruptcy ever. The Pray Group has six hedge funds from Pray-alpha to Pray-zeta. As far as I know, they are intertwined, and alpha is just the beginning.”

“So you are stating that there will be a series of bankruptcies. The entire Pray Group will go bankrupt soon, and the Jonathan Group will be in crisis.”

“That’s right.”

“I can’t imagine that. If one hedge fund bankruptcy scale is ten billion dollars, the whole group’s bankruptcy will be…”

“Idiots. The minimum will be sixty billion dollars,” Jonathan’s voice pierced through the television’s noise.

“I’m saying that Jonathan should announce that. If Jonathan Hunter is watching this right now, I’d like to strongly demand him to cooperate with the market to take action by disclosing the internal data of the Pray Group and…”

I turned off the television and Jonathan said heatedly, “If I reveal things now, it will look like I’m following that idiot’s command.”

“The stock price is fluctuating, so we can’t put it off,” I responded.

We had to make it public before the fear spread further.

“Ah, fine.”

Jonathan called Kim Cheong-Soo who was waiting at the headquarters.

Things happened quickly. Kim Cheong-Soo, the CFO[2] of Jonathan Group, held a press conference, and it was broadcasted as emergency breaking news. He mentioned that approximately one hundred billion dollars from the Jonathan Group’s net capital had been placed in the Pray Group, and that it was difficult to cease a series of bankruptcies as the market predicted. However, he emphasized that the situation would only influence the group and that he would put in all-out efforts to revive the Pray Group.

The next day, Pray-beta went bankrupt, and it was a fifteen billion dollar scale bankruptcy. The amount accumulated over the next two days came to twenty-five billion, and it was obvious that some people were having fun watching us.

Laugh as much as you want.

[Pray Situation. An Estimated One Hundred Billion Dollars in Bankruptcy! Will It Turn Into the Jonathan Crisis?]

[Jonathan Investment and Financial Group’s Overall Crisis!]

[Jonathan Investment and Financial Group, the High-Flying Falcon is Plunging Neverendingly.]

[Is Jonathan Investment and Financial Group’s SOB[3] Also Shaking?]

It took a long time to complete the stage. Entry timing was significant for all investments, and withdrawal timing was just as important. As I mentioned earlier, the timing of the bomb explosion had been delayed compared to the past. The crude oil futures market had broken its record for the highest price. It used to be fifteen dollars per barrel during the dotcom bubble incident, but it had now reached a hundred twenty dollars per barrel. Besides, the expected profit was enormous as we had invested in kind while storing crude oil in oil tankers and large reservoirs. In terms of return, we would never break the records of hitting another jackpot that we had during the Asian financial crisis, but the important thing was that the crude oil market was something that could digest our capital.

Two trillion dollars a year… That vast market was dominated by three groups: Jonathan, Gillian, and the Rothschild Family. That was why. If two out of the three started taking a step back at once, their gains so far would automatically go to the one who stayed.

The market participants weren’t dumb. They wouldn’t accept the deal by calculating why the Oil Cartel Group suddenly began liquidating. Then, the amount of stake that had risen would significantly plunge, and the expected earnings would reduce. One needed a justification to withdraw, and that was what the Pray incident was for us.

Basically, we were finally withdrawing from the crude oil market. They would collapse as soon as the subprime mortgage crisis began, so I had to say goodbye.

Thank you for your work so far, and I’ll see you again with a big smile.

From now on, we would have to check the accumulated profit that cost billions of dollars every day. Then, those who would take over all those bombs would be the idiots who enjoyed our crisis. The ones with vicious intentions would even take on a mortgage business sector.

I would blow up things that needed to be eliminated as soon as possible before the subprime mortgage crisis occurred. I had sucked up all the benefits from them, so I didn’t have any regrets. They were the best harvests ever.

I said with a smile, “Let’s start cleaning up, Jonathan.”

Jonathan had been waiting for that order. His whole body trembled as if he had already felt excitement.

A final sale would begin worldwide immediately after the Great Depression, so the fun started now. On top of the accumulated assets so far, the proceeds from the crude oil and mortgage markets piled up. Where do you think they would go?

1. International Monetary Fund. ?

2. Chief Financial Officer ?

3. Sun of Bank ?

Chapter 180

At Silverman’s Trading Department, there were over a thousand employees on each floor. Not all of them were traders, but they all were either directly or indirectly participating in the trade. Computers were lined up in a single file, and there were at least four twenty-four-inch monitors placed on each desk. One trader had stacked more than ten monitors that they used to form a partition.

Wall Street’s traders were combat troops who always needed to stay calm and perform high-level calculations. However, they couldn’t control themselves when they lost a lot of money. From time to time, someone either shouted and jumped up in glee, or dragged a hand down their disappointed face.

“Shit! Damn it!”

The reason why the atmosphere of the entire floor turned rough was that one of Pray’s hedge funds suddenly went bankrupt. As soon as the sidecar[1] was activated, most of the traders wrapped both their hands around their heads. Some of them even heaped insults at the screen as the program sales window stopped.

Rumors regarding the crisis of the Pray Group had been circulating already. The group’s profit was dreadful despite Jonathan’s reputation, and there had been discord within the group.

Nonetheless, they were obviously in the direct line of the Jonathan Group. Jonathan himself was the CEO of Pray, and it was home to many stars from the Jonathan Group. Also, Jonathan had to do his best as the group had been formed with only the parent group’s net assets. Therefore, no one had bet that Pray’s crisis would become reality.

“Nilson!”

A colleague rose from the opposite partition. When Nilson raised his head, he saw the sea of devastated faces.

“Pray Group’s hedge funds are all intertwined, right?”

“Yes,” Nilson replied.

“Oh, gosh. Then it means it’s not going to end at a ten billion dollar loss. This is insane!”

“Yeah, it is…”

Everyone, including the two of them, recalled the 8.11 attack in 2001. It wasn’t even the Jonathan Group that collapsed. It was just one of their many affiliated groups, but the entire market was freaking out…

The Jonathan Group’s impact on the financial world was indeed tremendous. If all the firms under them began to fall consecutively...! This time, the Jonathan Group’s time bombs were about to detonate the entire Wall Street, starting with the New York Stock Exchange, instead of the World Trade Center or Pentagon. If Pray Group’s assets were linked to its parent group’s property, it would have been the case. Wall Street would explode, and the economic systems of countries would freeze.

On top of that, the scale of the Jonathan Group’s global business was already so inundated such that no one in the field could keep up with them. After all, ten billion dollars had been lost when one of their hedge fund’s collapsed.

Until noon that day, fears of the impending ruin of the world prevailed in the global financial market. However, the Jonathan Group held an emergency press conference shortly after the market closed.

“...So, we will quickly resolve the Pray situation as soon as possible by disposing of the Jonathan Group’s assets.”

“You have announced that your estimates of consecutive bankruptcies are around one hundred billion dollars. That means it’s the equivalent of a single European Union country’s GDP. Do you think the Jonathan group’s action will alleviate the issue?”

“We are the Jonathan Investment and Finance Group, and congratulations. Those who were aggressive in trading today will earn a great fortune.”

Jonathan meant that there was no need to explain more.

Anyone would have done it too. If they could have predicted where the hundred billion dollars disposal of assets began, it was a golden opportunity to gain the amount that they had to earn over years.

Nilson was busy contacting people in the industry to gather information through a messenger during the past two days. The messenger that Nilson was using was one of the flagship businesses of GOL, where the Jonathan Group was the largest shareholder.

Nilson typed on the keyboard.

- N: Won’t they dispose of GOL? There are rumors that they are expanding FaceNote to the messenger business.

- O: The market capitalization of GOL is thirty billion dollars, and the Jonathan Group has fifty-seven percent of the shareholding. That totals 17.1 billion dollars. If we purchase them in the general market sales without a big deal, we will be able to secure thirteen billion dollars.

- A: What about Googol?

- Z: Don’t you know how much Jonathan loves Googol? The more I think about it, the more I’m certain that they won’t dispose of it in the stock market. Does anyone have the mortgage division of SOB[2] with last month’s sales data?

- O: Three hundred billion dollars in loans in March 2008.

- N: Thanks. There’s no way they will clear up their mortgage loan operation division because they have placed a large portion of their money in SOB’s mortgage loan division. If they close up the mortgage division, it means they are pulling themselves out of the banking industry. They are gaining so much from it, so why would they?

- T: Hey friends, did you guys forget that Jonathan has control over the oil market?

- A: He wouldn’t want to break away because he has control. There’s a high possibility of liquidating corporate stocks, probably the integrated internet store as its growth has slowed down lately. The Nail… If I was Jonathan…

Nilson’s trading had been mainly aimed at blue-chip companies, but since the announcement of Jonathan Group’s disposal of assets, he had displayed all market charts on the monitors.

When he was thinking about something in the back of his mind, the pre-set alarms began to ring loudly.

Ding! Ding!

It was from the crude oil market as large-scale selling orders were concluded.

“It was crude oil!”

When Nilson burst into a startled scream, he saw his fellow traders stamping out of their seats. Magnates from their control tower jumped down to Nilson’s floor, and traders on the floor shouted at them.

“There are too many!”

***

“We just started accepting transactions.”

“Let’s give them time to breathe a bit since they seem to be in a hurry.”

There was a big old scar on the back of the middle-aged man’s hand. People often claimed that you were unlucky if you got bitten by a mad dog.

This man was Isaac Rothschild, and he had been in that exact situation. His family business had been in terrible shape since a mad dog bit his hand in the middle of a Bilderberg conference in 2003. It was correct to say that his family had been tied up since then.

The Korean Na Seon-Hu’s group was always the problem. Whenever the world’s capital flow went against the Club’s resolution, his group was always behind the cases including Iraq’s restoration and oil field development projects, the crisis in global material markets in 2004, and the IMF’s period in Greece. Na Seon-Hu’s group had always camped these in advance and ambushed them.

The most painful loss happened when the Jonathan Group, one of Na Seon-Hu’s groups, led North America’s property up phase. Isaac originally had that plan, but his firm was pushed to the side as the Jonathan Group aggressively entered the mortgage market one step ahead of him. Every day, Isaac received reports about the astronomical figures that Jonathan Group had earned during the time which should have been his.

Then, Isaac finally got an opportunity.

The Pray Incident… Na Seon-Hu must be human like the rest of us. Nice.

He felt that this was the moment to escape the jinx on the back of his hand, so he grabbed his phone. He had never called Na Seon-Hu in the past, but there was no reason to hesitate now. Na Seon-Hu’s business was in crisis, and Isaac thought he was the only one who could save them. He also believed Na Seon-Hu would have no choice but to comply with his unreasonable demands.

<Isaac: Hello, I’m Isaac Rothschild.>

<Jonathan: Hi, I’m Jonathan Hunter. It’s my first time talking to you, but it doesn’t feel like it.>

<Isaac: We should have kept in touch from the very beginning, but I don’t believe it’s too late now. Isn’t this the perfect time for both of our groups to get closer?>

<Jonathan: …>

Although Isaac had known about the growth of Na Seon-Hu’s group, he couldn’t interrupt it as their capital had a great impact on the entire global economy. Also, the Bilderberg Club was determined to leave them alone because they had grown too big to handle. They were even directly influencing the Club.

Isaac was very pleased with Jonathan’s silence since it was his chance to give some kind advice to those who were destroying themselves with greed.

You should have sorted out your holdings instead of jumping into the crude oil market, haha.

<Isaac: We are the ones who are handling large-scale sales. But I realized that Gillian also began clearing them. I contacted you to let you know that it’s difficult for us to accept all the supplies.>

<Jonathan: Well, we have never asked for such a thing, and it’s up to the market. Many participants are accepting our deals even if it’s not the Rothchild family.>

Isaac snorted because, from his perspective, Jonathan was acting as if he didn’t care but he was actually feeling devastated. Isaac suspected that Jonathan would want to throw his cell phone away right now.

<Isaac: When? I know it’s hard to concede, but your deal won’t be concluded without our cooperation.>

<Jonathan: I will be honest with you. Don’t you think this is too much for our first conversation? I’m not talking to you to hear you ridicule me. Just get to the point.>

<Isaac: You need to return the oil market to the original owner, Jonathan.>

<Jonathan: …>

Jonathan became silent again. The more the silence lingered, the bigger the smile on Isaac’s face became.

<Isaac: I want you to withdraw completely from all transactions including spot and futures trading. If you are thinking of ending it in the one hundred million dollars range… We have planned to give an immediate response to your action.>

<Jonathan: Isaac! This is too much! Even a con man can’t say that.>

<Isaac: Calm down. Also, it’s not just the Jonathan Group.>

<Jonathan: What do you mean?>

<Isaac: I’m sorry. You must have no authority, so please tell your boss that if he doesn’t pull the Gillian Group out at the same time, the Pray crisis won’t end only with Pray.>

<Jonathan: Keuk, keuk. No one would ever believe that we are having such a conversation. Are you threatening me?>

As Jonathan mentioned, it was a low-quality conversation. Isaac felt like he had gone back to his teens, and there was no reason to wrap up the obvious contents in fancy economic terms. It felt like he was a teenager again, fighting over a girl they both had a crush on. He knew that Jonathan wouldn’t hang up even if he was swearing at him. Isaac was determined to do anything if he could chain Na Seon-Hu’s groups.

It was then. A new voice came out over Isaac’s phone.

<There will be no complete withdrawal.>

<Isaac: And you are?>

<Seon-Hu: Most people call me John Doe, but you know my name.>

<Isaac: I’d like to show you my respect regardless of our difference in age, Na Seon-Hu.>

<Seon-Hu: Ah, that’s bullshit. I can hear your mocking laugh all the way here. I’m telling you right now that the Rothschild family will never be able to monopolize the oil market.>

<Isaac: Are you trying to say that when the Jonathan Group collapses, the entire world goes to the worst?>

<Seon-Hu: The U.S. government and the IMF will have no choice but to support us as an exception. Even without the Rothschild family’s capital, we will be absolutely fine.>

<Isaac: Is it because you have never lost before? You haven’t learned how to accept defeat. I will consider that you didn’t take my deal, then.>

Isaac was really about to hang up, and he could do as much as he wanted.

<Seon-Hu: W…wait!>

<Isaac: Go ahead.>

<Seon-Hu: Do you really want to take the oil market? With shares in other companies as collateral…>

Then, Isaac interrupted Seon-Hu. He laughed and spoke again.

<Isaac: Then, I would need to take Jonathan Group’s mortgage business as well.>

1. A trading management system that is introduced to stabilize the spot market when the futures market fluctuates rapidly. They do so by minimizing the impact on the spot market. ?

2. Sun of Bank. ?

Chapter 181

Op-ed: “The Jonathan Investment and Finance Group has shut their mortgage loan business this time.”

「Jonathan Hunter, “We have kept our promise to resolve the Pray crisis as soon as possible. It’s a tragic but inevitable decision.”」

In order to settle the Pray crisis, the Jonathan Group has begun withdrawing from the crude oil market and has also started aggressively selling their core assets. The Jonathan Group’s SOB[1] has sold their entire mortgage business unit which is worth 2.7 trillion dollars to Rothschild Chain for only thirty billion dollars.

◇ Was selling the mortgage business necessary? First doubtful point.

Considering the large-scale selling of current spots and futures across the oil market, the rumor that the Jonathan Group is one of the members of Cartel Oil Group has been proven to be true. Hence, the Jonathan Group would have been able to handle their crisis with a fraction of the profits they gained from liquidating the oil market.

◇ Was selling the mortgage business necessary? Second doubtful point.

It is not enough to describe the Jonathan Group’s market domination as ‘unbelievable.’ Since the dotcom bubble, the Jonathan Group has reinvested their profits into IT, telecommunications, food, and energy markets. Moreover, they entered the markets when promising companies such as Googol, FaceNote and Nile weren’t famous, so they secured a controlling stake in them with greater authority than the companies’ management teams. As the Jonathan Group has a fifty percent stake in Googol, whose market capitalization is 350 billion dollars, they could’ve assuaged the incident just by withdrawing from Googol. This applies to dozens of companies that they own such as Nanosoft and Berry.

◇ Was selling the mortgage business necessary? Third doubtful point.

If the Pray crisis spreads throughout the groups and imposes danger on the Jonathan Group, everyone would agree that the crisis will spread throughout the United States and around the world. TOO BIG TO FAIL. Big financial companies will never collapse. Until now, the country has had to spend the taxpayers’ money to revive the companies with large assets when they went bankrupt, fearing that the situation would detrimentally impact the economy. If the Jonathan Group fails to settle the crisis despite their boasting, they could have expected a blood transfusion from the government even though the morals of doing so are suspect.

◇ Was selling the mortgage business necessary? Fourth doubtful point.

The Jonathan Group’s SOB was the king of derivatives markets associated with the subprime mortgage market as they had occupied thirty-five percent of the real estate mortgage market that led to the property boom, especially eighty percent in the subprime mortgage market. They had sold 256 billion dollars in 2003, 272 billion in 2004, thirty-two billion in 2005, four hundred billion in 2006, and 512 billion in 2007. In total, that is 1.76 trillion dollars of loans and related derivatives only in the subprime mortgage market alone, and it is estimated that their cumulative profits and fees earned since 2003 are close to one trillion dollars. If they decided to impignorate their mortgage division instead, which has been making astronomical profits, it wouldn’t have been difficult to raise funds to resolve the Pray crisis.

◇ Turning crisis into opportunity.

The reason for the Jonathan Group’s withdrawal from the crude oil and mortgage markets isn’t solely because of the Pray crisis. It seems to be their method to reduce costs and increase capital returns by simplifying the management structure. It is natural to pay attention to the Jonathan Group’s movements after they settle the Pray situation since they have retrieved the astronomical profits. Nothing Ventured, Nothing Gained!

***

“Nothing Ventured, Nothing Gained… hahahaha!”

Isaac burst into laughter as he folded today’s Wall Street Journal.

Why didn’t Na Seon-Hu sell the existing shares? Because of his greed. Why didn't he expect a blood transfusion from the government? Because he knew that the U.S. authorities would never help companies managed by Asians unless the crisis actually escalated.

Lilliputians would never know what was going on in Brobdingnag.

Isaac had been enjoying every single day. It was a kind of joy he had only felt on the day he had become the head of the Rothschild family after defeating his distinguished relatives.

This year’s Bilderberg Club conference was held on May 15th at the Westfields Marriott hotel in Washington D.C. It was located in a secluded suburb and had already been prepared to greet the members.

After a routine inspection by CIA agents, Isaac’s vehicle stopped at the hotel entrance. The warm sunshine revealed his happy smile. He was guided to his room where he would stay for the next few days, then he headed to the garden where the members who had arrived a day earlier were mingling.

The bond between the members had been broken since 2003. Even then, there was an invisible barrier between the North American and European members. Years had passed, and it had become more complicated now. A new force had been created within the Bilderberg Club, and their voices were tremendously influential. They were Joshua von Karjan from the Karjan family, Colton Spencer Goldstein from the Goldstein family, the Gillian couple from the Gillian Group and Telestar Investment, Daniel from Gold and Silver Investment, and Jamie from the Jamie Corporation.

Isaac looked at the table where those six were sitting.

They must be Na Seon-Hu’s groups.

Gillian’s Group had been kicked out from the Cartel Oil group due to the Pray incident. Isaac was planning to look at Gillian’s defeated face and ridicule him, but Joshua caught his eyes instead.

Every time I see him, his eyes get more intense. It must be good to be young.

However, Isaac wasn’t jealous because the world was now revolving around his family, the Rothschilds. He had finally succeeded in revealing the glory that had been hidden by Na Seon-Hu’s groups.

There were various members who greeted Isaac, and he joined a table after a member invited him. When Isaac sat down, members began to celebrate.

“Congratulations. I’ve heard only good news about the Rothschild family lately.”

“The Holy Grail sure goes to the person who is ready. I knew things would go like this, haha.”

Then, one man interjected, “Shouldn’t we cancel Jonathan’s invitation?”

Isaac shook his head while smiling.

“Even if the Jonathan Group has lost the oil and mortgage market, he is still the largest shareholder of some members’ companies and his money…”

Then, Isaac gestured at the table where Na Seon-Hu’s groups were sitting with his eyes. People nodded as if they understood. Their expressions were rude to the people from Na Seon-Hu’s group, but the members there were busy having a serious conversation so they didn’t notice that others were mocking them.

“Did you hear that, Isaac? Jonathan accepted this year’s invitation.”

Isaac reacted calmly, but he was screaming inwardly with excitement as he wanted to see Jonathan’s crying face as soon as possible. In addition, the fact that Jonathan joined the Bilderberg Club when the Rothschild family had the most authority in the club meant that Jonathan now intended to comply with their order.

“What about Na Seon-Hu?” he asked casually.

It had been difficult to exclude Na Seon-Hu and the capitals associated with him. Therefore, the club had decided to incorporate his people in 2005, invited Jamie in 2006, and invited Daniel in 2007.

“Well, given that there’s been no reply, I think he’s going to refuse this year again.”

“You guys should all know that Na Seon-Hu is the one moving that group. We should bring him here even if we have to drag him. Also, we will have to clarify the sources of funding of the Gillian Group, Telestar Investment, and Gold and Silver Investment. If the money is not just Na Seon-Hu’s support fund, but if he is directly involved in that…”

Isaac clipped his wings when he saw the members’ expressions. It was obvious that everyone was thinking his idea was a ridiculous assumption, and he personally actually felt the same. Even if it was Na Seon-Hu, it was impossible for him to have entered the City along with Wall Street. Their tentative conclusion was that there was someone behind the scenes who controlled all the funds that supported Na Seon-Hu.

“Does the Rothschild family have any more means to put pressure on Na Seon-Hu?”

“If there was, I would have brought him here already,” Isaac replied coldly.

“Ah, he’s an ominous guy.”

“We need your cooperation for this. May I count on you to comply with my wishes at this conference?” Isaac asked.

“To what extent are you planning to proceed?”

“I’m going to take Na Seon-Hu out, then we will be able to identify the source of the funds that support him.”

“What do you mean by taking him out?”

“I’m planning to reveal him to the world and make him public.”

“The resistance will be difficult to handle.”

The members’ eyes naturally flickered towards Na Seon-Hu’s group.

“The Asian boy is the one who continues rejecting our invitation. Actually, he should have taken it way earlier. When we tried taking him out to the world in the White House many years ago, we should have fully supported it. If we miss this year, we’ll regret it and this situation will repeat itself over and over again.”

Regardless of Isaac’s strong claim, none of the members showed any response.

Isaac said as if he understood them, “We, the Rothschilds, guarantee that Na Seon-Hu won’t be able to expand this situation to a currency war. If all of you don’t break your promise to cooperate with us, we can either make him accept our invitation or force him to do so. He will have no way to escape this situation.”

“If you say so, I will have to trust you and the Rothschilds.”

“I agree.”

“Yes, me too.”

“Then, I believe in you guys that you will tell the others about my intentions…”

Isac suddenly cut himself off and turned his head back because the members were looking over his shoulder. He saw Jonathan just getting out of the car. There had been many twists and turns bringing Jonathan to the Bilderberg Club. All of the members in the garden were looking at him due to his reputation and capital strength. Like the cover of his autobiography he had published years ago, the man had appeared with a gentle smile.

You are smiling?

Isaac rose with a smile.

1. Sun of Bank ?

Chapter 182

Isaac thought Jonathan was hiding his tears of blood with a smile. Although he had interacted with Jonathan several times in the past through documents and phones, this was his first time seeing him in person. Isaac asked for a handshake first.

“I have always been waiting for you to come,” Isaac said.

“I also wanted to thank you in person. We were able to withdraw from the oil market thanks to you,” Jonathan replied.

“I’m glad that you can think of it that way.”

“I’m serious. You must have worked hard raising that capital. It was an opportunity for me to realize why people admire the Rothschild family so much. It was hard to believe that the Rothschilds would have such power to control cash movement until all the transactions were concluded. You guys are amazing.”

As Jonathan stated, the Rothschilds had to draw money from all the banks around the world by placing the family assets as collateral. It was their only option to accept a number of pouring transactions.

However, it was worth it as full control of the oil market had come under Rothschilds, which was an unprecedented event in history. Even oil-producing countries were now walking on eggshells, always paying attention to their family. For instance, OPEC[1] had to ask for their opinion and permission first in order to coordinate crude oil production.

Isaac had a hard time holding back his laughter because Jonathan’s nonchalant attitude was funnier than any clown he had ever seen before.

“Are you okay?” Jonathan asked.

“...Ha…hahaha… I’m… I’m fine. I’ll talk to you later, then.”

Since Isaac had left in a hurry, he didn’t notice that Jonathan was shaking even more than him as the other man was also trying to keep a straight face.

***

(Back to Seon-Hu’s point of view.)

There are three categories in North American mortgage credit rating.

First Class: Prime

Second Class: Alt-A.

Third Class: Subprime.

The term ‘subprime’ from the Great Recession, also commonly known as the subprime mortgage crisis, originated from this. People in the prime class had affluent lives and stable jobs, but those in the subprime class were poor. The reason why real estate loans became widespread, which were known as mortgage loans, among these people was simple. As I had once mentioned before, everything happened as causes and effects were intertwined.

Let’s think back to the moment I went back in time. Wait, never mind. Let's think back to the Asian financial crisis, which the System defined as ‘after a tutorial.’

Investment banks and speculators worldwide had caused a foreign exchange crisis in Asia to attack Korea, but the fear didn’t stop in Seoul. It had unexpectedly hit Russia and South America too. At that time, the U.S. government was in trouble because the Asian economic crisis was heading toward them. Therefore, they defended themselves by lowering the interest rates by one notch as it was their last resort that worked as a step to stimulate the economy. Since they had lowered the interest rate, investors had no reason to invest in banks and bonds. Their money caused a dotcom boom, coupled with hopes for a new millennium.

All bubbles were bound to burst one day. Since the U.S. government felt like their economy would be in danger again as the dotcom bubble exploded, they lowered the interest rates one step further. Meanwhile, terrorists attacked their mainland, and they tried boosting their economy by lowering interest rates again.

However, lowering interest rates wasn’t an all-cure panacea. With interest rates falling to the bottom, people no longer felt a burden when they had to borrow money from banks. At this point, anyone could borrow money. Entrepreneurs would have used these loans for businesses, but it was obvious what the general public would do. They started borrowing money and purchasing the houses they had been eyeing. Therefore, the prices of houses jumped day by day. It was to the point that even people who were unwilling to buy a house had to get one.

That was how the North American real estate bubble occurred. However, the problem was that the forces that rode the bubble weren’t limited to the general public. Greed on Wall Street had begun to seep into society.

A typical income source of the banks was interests from their loans. By lending money, they earned interest, but they had begun lending money to those whom they shouldn’t have, such as the poor subprime class. These subpar lending processes were only possible because they were hedging on the fact that housing prices would rise again next year, and that it was enough to hold the borrower’s house as collateral. The more loans a bank gave, the more interest and profit they gained. Thus, they began lending one hundred percent of the house price. In North America at this time, anyone could buy a house without spending any money, no matter how expensive the house was. On top of this, the general public’s greed was being added to the equation. Some tried taking a loan under the name of their parents who had passed away, and the bank willingly lent money with a big, bright smile. Up to this point was the first stage.

A bank warehouse was not the genie’s magic lamp. Money in there disappeared instantly, so they looked for a way to secure cash. Therefore, they made collateral products that linked to the collateralized houses and sold them to investors. Then, they could finally secure cash! Up to this point was the second stage.

The first and second stages repeated infinitely like a Mobius strip. However, the most problematic part was that one of the big pillars of such a system was taken by the subprime class who had purchased houses with interest instead of their own money.

Think about it. How could they borrow money without any worries? Because the interest rate was cheap. The answer was clear. If the government ordered banks to increase interest rates, these people had to follow, and from that moment on, the gates of hell opened. If they didn’t pay their interest, they would lose their house. It wouldn’t be an issue if it stopped there, but the real problem was that even the products they bought by placing their houses as collateral would be gone as well.

That was how the huge crisis that numbed the world’s financial system began. You must be wondering why the elites just sat aside and watched this obvious problem happen. Hindsight is always twenty-twenty, but at the time, all of these financial products were entangled in a complicated way. There was also a scam show that hid the actual crisis to sell such financial products. Only a few people would have noticed this raked money beforehand, and they were not mainstream. In fact, I was one of the mainstream elites who created this.

Anyway, out of the 2.7 trillion dollars worth of mortgage business I had sold to the Rothschild family, 1.7 trillion money was directly related to the subprime class people. In other words, all of that would evaporate soon.

“Keuk!”

Besides the capital the Rothschilds had brought in return for giving up the oil market, they had burdened themselves with a megaton nuclear bomb, the mortgage business.

In my past life, the Lehman Brothers were the key figures in the subprime crisis. Their bankruptcy was estimated to be at 670 billion dollars, and it was a historical record that would never be broken by anything until the Day of Advent.

However, they had now been ousted and had taken on supporting roles, so they actually should have thanked and bowed to me thousands of times. I had engulfed the subprime market with a bigger mouth than theirs, and the Rothschild family would clear up my vomit. The protagonist of this crisis was the Rothschild Group’s investment banking chain, not the Lehman Brothers.

“Keuk, keuk…!”

This year’s Bilderberg Club meeting was underway starting from today. I wanted to fly in immediately and watch the havoc unfold. People had said the 2003 conference was horrible, but they were wrong. This year’s Bilderberg Club meeting would be the worst ever. The Rothschilds would instruct the North American members not to raise interest rates, but the U.S. government wouldn’t let them do it as they could no longer stand by the real estate bubble. There would be no reconciliation between them, and neither side could back down. Thus, there was a high possibility that the Bilderberg Club was about to be shattered.

That was why I sent Jonathan to the club. He carried lots of invitation letters, and I had already named the new club. Since the Bilderberg Club was named after the hotel they had held the first meeting near Amsterdam, the new club’s name would be ‘Jeon-il Club.’ The Jeon-il Club’s first conference would be held at the Jeon-il Hotel in Saemangeum Resort next year.

***

Jonathan buried his face in the pillow as soon as he entered the room.

“Hahahaha! Hahahahaha! Oh gosh, I’m going crazy.”

He couldn’t stop laughing and even rolled around on the bed with a pillow in his arms while kicking his feet in excitement. He barely managed to calm down and walked toward the window.

Despite Seon-Hu’s saying that his groups had a great influence in the Bilderberg Club, they had somehow been isolated like loners. The center was, of course, Isaac Rothschild. If someone who wasn’t aware of the Bilderberg Club looked at the conference, they would have thought it was a social party hosted by the Rothschild family.

“Enjoy it as much as you like, idiot.”

When Jonathan was muttering out the window, someone knocked on the door.

“Would it be okay if we talk for a bit?”

It was Gillian and his wife, Jessica. However, Jessica was trying to stop Gillian, but Gillian stepped into the room with a stubborn face. Jonathan felt like he knew why Gillian had come because of the name that he had heard of occasionally: Odin. Jonathan didn’t know the truth at first, but he soon realized that it was one of Seon-Hu’s other aliases while talking to Joshua.

“I’m so sorry. I just can’t stop him. Ah, you haven’t even unpacked yet,” Jessica said.

“There’s nothing to unpack.”

Jonathan used his chin to point at a bag he had brought and walked toward it. He took out a small envelope and handed it to Gillian.

“I’m glad you came. He told me to give this to you first.”

“What is this?”

Jonathan shrugged with a smile. There was only an invitation letter in the envelope, and Jonathan spoke to Gillian, who was opening it.

“Odin sent it.”

Gillian froze and stared at Jonathan.

“He wanted to thank you as you have completed his difficult requests. Check it out. You were the first one Odin invited.”

Jessica clasped Gillian’s hand, and his hand stopped trembling immediately because of his wife’s warmth. Jessica nodded to Gillian, and he finally opened the envelope.

[Date: May 5th, 2009

Location: Jeon-il Hotel, Saemangeum Resort, South Korea.

Host: Na Seon-Hu (Jeon-il Club)]

“You have met him before, Gillian. You have met Odin… I mean you must know Seon-Hu as Ethan.”

Gillian’s eyes widened at Jonathan’s words.

1. The Organization of the Petroleum Exporting Countries. ?

Chapter 183

It was different from what Joshua once told Gillian. Back then, Joshua spoke as if Na Seon-Hu, the real owner of Jonathan Group, was even under Odin. However, Na Seon-Hu was Odin, and Odin was Ethan according to Jonathan. If that was true, Ethan was only twelve years old when Gillian first met him. It had been a long time, but Gillian could still remember his first impression of Odin.

He was twelve years old? Only twelve? How…

Gillian blinked quickly. The real identity of Na Seon-Hu and Odin didn’t matter much to him. The reason he had always hoped to meet Odin was because of the directing department, which had maintained its genius status for a long period of time. He wanted to ask Odin for a favor to let him meet the directing department.

“Seon-Hu is worried in case you feel cheated or betrayed. Does he have a reason to be concerned?” Jonathan asked anxiously.

“I kind of guessed it. Is the headquarters in Seoul? Or at Jonathan Group headquarters? I’m talking about the directing department.”

Jonathan figured out at once that Gillian was under a misunderstanding. The other man was thinking that there was a separate command headquarters that controlled their super-large capital, but there was no such thing. Seon-Hu himself was the command headquarters and commandant. Jonathan thought Gillian’s misunderstanding was natural as the long-term draft that predicted the subprime crisis and the short-term proposals published every year were by no means a result that an individual could draft alone.

“Are you talking about the proposals?” Jonathan asked.

Gillian replied, “Yes.”

“Seon-Hu is the one who wrote them. It’s hard to believe, though.”

“...Could you repeat that again, please?”

Jonathan’s face stiffened because Gillian’s reaction was very different from what he expected. Gillian wasn’t just struggling to keep his mouth shut, admiring Seon-Hu’s genius. Instead, his entire body, even his pupils, were shaking. The tremor was like a convulsion, and it seemed like his world had collapsed.

Jessica hurriedly intervened between the two since Gillian had become so pale to the point that her heart sank. She hugged him tight and stroked his head. She was also shocked, but it didn’t matter much to her. She was aware that Gillian had long been obsessed with the genius of the directing department. His praise for them often turned into self-reproach, and it turned into jealousy, then back to praise again. The directing department was a double-edged sword for her husband as they were the main spring of his life and the origin of his shame. Jessica had been telling him to stop thinking in that way.

Jonathan asked out of concern, “Does Gillian have epilepsy? I’ll get the medical staff.”

“You don’t need to. He is… It’s not something like that.”

Jessica stopped talking and grabbed Gillian’s face with her hands.

“Take a deep breath. Look me in the eye. Look at me.”

“...Jessica.”

Gillian’s eyes were still shaking.

“I know, but there really can be a person like that in the world. Since he’s such a genius, he could have made this much capital. Our boss is that kind of person.”

Jonathan was bewildered because the scene in front of him was hard to understand.

I expected him to be impressed, but why did he get so shocked?

Then, Jonathan remembered Seon-Hu’s request to explain everything very carefully to Gillian.

Ah, I made a mistake. He was right.

Jonathan watched Jessica lead Gillian to the bed before going over to help them. Gillian was still out of his mind even after sitting on the bed, and his empty eyes showed how he was rummaging through his past memories.

Jonathan nodded to Jessica, then put Gillian’s arm around his shoulder. Gillian suddenly snapped his arm away and said while turning his gaze to the invitation letter, “So next year, I’ll be able to see the real Odin?”

“Yes.”

“At the time when the order gets restructured… right?”

***

In the first meeting of the Bilderberg Club conference in 2008, the only people sitting still were Na Seon-Hu’s group. The abusive language that had been wrapped in economic terms filled the space as everyone else started pointing fingers and aggressively staring at each other. The atmosphere was more intense than when the American members had broken the club’s resolution and launched the Iraq War. Here, the conference hall was a warzone. On that day, even documents flew around the air.

Even the chairman, who had to calm things down, couldn’t afford to as he was one of the people screaming. Eventually, members began to leave the room, and Isaac returned to his room with a flushed face.

The United States interest rates were determined by the FED[1] through a system in which the central bank, the board of directors, the Federal Open Market Committee, and the Federal Reserve Bank gathered to carry out monetary and financial policies of the U.S. The Rothschild family had the greatest influence in the federal reserve system. They owned a stake in the central bank that printed dollars, and their subordinates were assigned to each board and committee.

Therefore, Isaac had a hard time swallowing his anger. The North American members that his family took care of were more worried about the U.S.’s economic status than his family’s position. He even wanted to take out a gun and shoot them when they pointed fingers at him. Well, he wanted to shoot the Rothschild’s subordinates who had been placed in committees and boards more. It was fortunate that he didn’t have a gun. He couldn’t even mention bringing Na Seon-Hu out of the world.

“What if the interest rate increases?”

“There is a high chance that the percentage of the family retrieving subprime mortgage money would decrease.”

It meant that profits would be reduced.

“Even a child knows that. I’m asking about the CDO[2] based on subprime MBS[3].”

“You don’t have to worry about that. All the products we bought from the Jonathan Group are super-class AAA. If you are concerned, I’ll ask to find out more.”

Of course, the issue had been reviewed several times. The worst-case scenario was that only the earnings would change when the interest rates continued to rise. The scale of the Jonathan Group’s dominance of the mortgage market was indeed huge, and it was still a goose that laid the golden eggs.

Isaac was filled with rage in the meeting hall, but he calmed down a bit when thought of what he had brought from the Jonathan Group. He remembered the faces of Na Seon-Hu’s group who were sitting stupidly, especially Jonathan’s, as the corners of his mouth was trembling. Since they were out of the oil and mortgage markets, they had lost their biggest cash cows.

He must be mad. Come to think of it, I didn’t even mention Na Seon-Hu.

Unfortunately, it seemed difficult to bring up the conversation about Na Seon-Hu again. Similar to what happened in 2003, this meeting was likely about to fizzle out and break.

However, Isaac had a last resort. It did not rely on him raising his voice. Instead, he planned on drawing his steel toward the North American members. They would bleed, but it was an opportunity to teach them who their real master was. He already had power and just got a pretext to use it.

In fact, the U.S. interest rate hike had been going on for several years, and his family had approved every single one. However, things had changed now. It was time to inflate the bubble but maintain it as much as possible, and earn much more than what the Jonathan Group had gained from the mortgage market.

Isaac invited members of FED to his room. The traditional North Americans were still fuming, and the Rothschild’s subordinates looked troubled. This was a small meeting held inside the Bilderberg Club, and the situation was the same. No, actually…the hostility that people had towards each other had reached an extreme.

Isaac had a hunch. The Bilderberg Club won’t be able to hold another conference next year.

The Bilderberg Club had been created by the former head of the Rothschilds, but the profit was too large to be bound by its history.

Isaac shouted, “I have warned you, and you guys abandoned me! Keep your eyes wide open to what will happen from now on!”

Buzz, buzz…

The phones in their pockets started to vibrate aggressively. One of the North American members checked the text and burst into a scream toward Isaac.

“Isaac! Are you crazy? Do you know what you are doing right now?”

Someone else covered his face with one hand.

“No matter how much you wanted. How could you…”

Another person yelled at Isaac while glaring at him as if he wanted to kill him.

“Fine! We won’t just stand by either!”

Amid the noise, Isaac also checked the message, which was short but shocking.

[Bear Stearns. File for bankruptcy protection.]

One of Wall Street’s top five investment banks was collapsing out of blue. They were the third largest securities firm in North America, and a global commission broker that couldn’t fall even if they wanted to.

No, it’s not me. I haven’t even started yet.

Isaac murmured inwardly. When the North American members walked away at a brisk pace, the subordinates of Rothschilds looked at Isaac with reproachful eyes.

“You have crossed the line. You should know we wouldn’t be able to handle it. This bomb, which you exploded before the Pray crisis settled down, will be big trouble not only to North American members but also to yourself.”

“Go back.”

Isaac kicked everyone out. The Bear Stearns’ bankruptcy wasn’t a trivial matter.

Then, one name passed by Isaac’s mind which was Na Seon-Hu. That Asian must have gone mad because he had lost two of his core businesses. He was the only one with enough power to burst a sound bank in an instant.

When Isaac was about to run toward Jonathan’s room, his secretary shouted at him, “Subprime! There is a problem with subprime!”

“What do you mean? Subprime out of nowhere?” Isaac shouted back.

“Bear…Bear Stearns confirmed it…”

“What the fuck!”

“Subprime… Subprime mortgage products… all exploded…”

The vein on Isaac’s forehead swelled. It was visibly firm, and it looked like it would burst at a pinch. Isaac frowned and wrapped a hand around his head as he had a terrible headache.

“Idiots. They must have dealt with the low-quality products as they were blinded by immediate profits. Don’t you think so?”

Isaac had asked a leading question, so all his secretary had to do was to agree with it, but he didn’t reply. The secretary seemed to barely stand on his feet. When Isaac touched his shoulder in anger, his legs weakly bent.

“I’m so sorry…”

“Don’t be. No. This can’t be happening. Get up, now!”

The secretary stuttered, “It’s subprime. Like products from the Jonathan Group… A problem that started from the super-class AAA products.”

Isaac felt like time had stopped, and the world surrounding him had stopped. Then, he felt something break in his head.

“Argh!”

Isaac widened his eyes as he felt an intense pain in the back of his head. He couldn’t see anything for a while. When his vision returned to normal, he realized his secretary was embracing him. His legs were trembling, and he couldn’t manage to say anything. He repeatedly gasped in a very hoarse voice, and he was barely able to add one word after another to complete a sentence.

“Mo… mortgage… loan. Business… S..s…sell… Hurry… up…”

1. Federal Reserve System. ?

2. Collateralized Debt Organization. ?

3. Mortgage-backed Securities. ?

Chapter 184

The area that Charles Powell had been focusing on the past few years was the Bilderberg Club, the pinnacle of the power structure, also known as the government of the world. Charles had been hiding in the hotel under the guise of a guest a week before the conference, but he had been uncovered by the club authorities and got kicked out two days ago. Then, he joined the protestors and interviewed them.

“The conference finally begins today, but the head of our administration still hasn’t given us a full explanation and doesn’t seem to want to.”

The Bilderberg Club never wanted their secret meetings to be revealed to the public. They prohibited mass media reporting and punished anyone who spread a fake rumor about them. Therefore, the only media chasing Bilderberg was a small private company run by Charles Powell.

“Listen carefully, President. You guys are breaking federal law, and you should know that federal officials are not allowed to discuss the country's policies with the non-federal officials. Do you think we don’t know anything about what’s going on there?”

Charles continued by turning the camera around, “Please tell me your story.”

His microphone was given to another protestor.

“It’s a big misconception that our President was elected under a democracy! The truth is! The people in there chose him and forged to win the election!”

“Please say something to those who dismiss it as a conspiracy theory,” Charles said.

“The 125 richest and most powerful people in the world have a meeting every year. Isn’t it more ridiculous if they meet up to simply have steak and then say goodbye? The world is not all about what we see, and the real things are invisible as they’re behind the scenes. Like that Bilderberg Club!”

Wooooooo-

People started booing, but it wasn’t toward Charles and the interviewee. The restricted area was opening, and a vehicle was coming out of the hotel. Police were already warning protestors to stay off the road.

“We are not your slaves! Okay? You are not our masters!”

“Disband the Bilderberg Club! Disband! Disband!”

“No funny tricks!”

The group of protestors was small, with fewer than a hundred people, but their enthusiasm was noticeable. Charles’s team moved fast and focused on the front window of the vehicle as it was illegal to tint it dark. The members’ cars usually entered and left slowly for the safety of the protestors. However, the vehicle that had just left the hotel didn’t slow down at all. It barely managed to avoid an accident, then protestors booed at the hotel even more.

Meanwhile, Charles looked at the footage. The license plate was identical to that of Isaac Rothschild’s car, and the video had captured him in the back seat. However, there were medical staff on both sides of him, which meant that Isaac had a health problem that couldn’t be handled by the hotel’s medical team.

I can hit the jackpot with this!

Charles’s issues were often marginalized and treated as conspiracy theories, but a story became more credible as evidence built up. The red light on the Rothschild family indicated the starting point for future changes.

In fact, Charles’s biggest success from covering the club this year was filming Jonathan Hunter’s entry to the hotel. That was the Jonathan Hunter from the Jonathan Investment and Finance Group!

Charles’s main focus was on the Bilderberg Club, but the club was held only once a year. Therefore, he had been tracking the Jonathan Group on other days to discover how far their money had impacted the world by searching the process they took to dominate the North American economy.

Charles had been thinking that the public knew nothing. He believed that nations and people all around the world should be informed and alerted to the current reality that was dominated by a small number of financial elites. From his perspective, that was his patriotic duty. Former President Abrahan Lincoln had sensed a crisis like this from the very beginning.

“The capital power tries to gulp the nation in moments of peace and seeks changes in times of adversity. That is more ferocious than the monarchy, more arrogant than dictatorship, and more selfish than bureaucracy. I am aware that there will be a crisis in the near future that will cripple me and make me tremble in front of my country’s danger. The age of corruption will follow, the wealth will be concentrated on a few, and capital power will extend its authority by hurting the public until the republic gets destroyed.”

Lincoln ended up being assassinated, but his prediction had become true.

Maybe… the Jonathan Group could be more of a problem than the Bilderberg Club.

Charles thought things had overlapped too much to be coincidental. From the moment the Jonathan Group’s capital controlled the U.S. economy, the traditional families that ruled the world began to die out. Joshua von Karjan staged a coup in the Karjan family, and the Goldsteins shattered when their female head disappeared, then they were sold at a low price to the Korean capital. The head and successor of the Morgan family had also vanished, and now, the core member of Rothschild was in danger.

Did all these happen by coincidence?

The next day, a new car showed up. Dresner Rothschild, known as the second-in-command of the Rothschild family, was on board. The protestors were well acknowledged of the situation like Charles. They began booing and swearing at the car.

“Get out of our land, Rothschild pigs!”

“We are watching you! You are exposed everywhere!”

“You think we don’t know that the Central Bank belongs to you? Ha! We know everything!”

***

Dresner Rothschild was in a bad mood. The chirping of the lowest class was blocked by the doors, so he couldn’t even hear it properly. The protestors weren’t the reason why he was mad. It was true that the possibility of him inheriting the throne had increased as the current head had recently fainted due to high blood pressure. However, the family’s problem was far too serious.

The family’s property had been mortgaged when Isaac tried to corner the Jonathan Group’s oil market. The troubled mortgage acquisition was a nuclear bomb that cost 2.7 trillion dollars, and the family’s survival was at stake because it was all tied in cash.

I’m entering the Bilderberg Club that I’ve been waiting for my entire life under these cruddy circumstances. Life can’t be worse than this… ugh.

Dresner wandered around the members’ rooms and finally met Jonathan.

“I am Dresner Rothschild.”

“Jonathan Hunter.”

“I will get to the point. The products you sold to us have lots of problems.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Don’t play innocent. Didn’t you know about this and just leave it to our family?”

“How is Isaac doing? I heard he is paralyzed from the waist down. Tsk, tsk. His face is still fine, so you should hear it from your head, not from me. It was Isaac who went crazy and took it away from us. He was very happy with our group’s crisis.”

Jonathan continued without holding back his laughter, “Are you here for business? Or are you here to argue with me?”

“Let’s find an agreement. I’m giving you a chance, Jonathan.”

“Chance? What chance?”

“My family never forgets debt. We will pay you back with high interest. That is what credit is.”

“Are you asking for help?”

“I’m kindly warning you not to incur our enmity.”

“You don’t know what kind of mess Isaac had done before he passed out. He turned the North American members into enemies. He held his head high the entire time. You should have seen him.”

“Let’s not cloud the issue here.”

“I’d bet that if the club allowed us to bring guns, Isaac would have turned this place into a street warzone. You still haven’t read the atmosphere, have you? The Rothschilds have been isolated.”

Dresner became speechless as Jonathan was correct. The family’s head had caused resentment among the club members, not knowing things would go this badly.

“Well, then let’s come to an agreement,” Jonathan said.

“We will give you back the mortgage division at one billion dollars.”

“Hmph. That trash? Do you think I’m an idiot? That’s terrible.”

“You guys made that trash.”

“Look, Dresner. That’s not what an agreement is. An agreement is to find a compromise and share the same view. I will tell you our terms first. We can provide financial aid to you if you give us the right one.”

“Tell me.”

Jonathan replied with a malicious smile, “Stake in the U.S. Central Bank.”

***

<Seon-Hu: So?>

<Jonathan: He shook like his blood pressure would soar up. I thought he would follow the former head in fainting. Anyway, he asked how much we could lend him, and that was all that idiot was thinking. The important thing is when not how much, right?>

<Seon-Hu: Right.>

<Jonathan: I told him we could lend money after the subprime market explodes, then this stupid idiot threw a tantrum, saying that he will get revenge or something. So I told him to come back when he needed money, then kicked him out. Most of the guys are like that here. They believe their problems will be solved if they raise their voices as they are used to wielding absolute power.>

<Seon-Hu: Haha. Yeah, it has been like that so far.>

<Jonathan: Anyway, he will try his best not to let go of the stake in the U.S. Central Bank.>

<Seon-Hu: Well, we will see.>

It was a matter to wait and see because the size of the subprime crisis was much larger than it was in the past. History had changed as financial forces expanded the scale by jumping in later. The noticeable signs were supposed to have appeared nonstop since last summer if things had gone the way it had in the past. However, the Bear Stearns Group filed for bankruptcy out of the blue.

According to past history, the public had to realize that the subprime market was no longer valuable after two hedge funds filed for bankruptcy. Since then, banks around the world would be constantly on the move to clean up the market, but they had to focus on hiding internal crises as it had already been discovered. That was what happened in the past.

However, the bigger the bubble, the more explosive it was. The mid-process had almost been omitted this time. Things happened so fast due to the more destructive bubble explosion that the market couldn’t react to it. The Bear Stearns Groups’ bankruptcy was just a catalyst.

Thud!

<Jonathan: Sun!>

Jonathan’s voice suddenly got louder.

<Seon-Hu: I’m looking at it.>

I answered while looking at the breaking news on the monitor. Just in time, a bomb had exploded at one of the top ten investment banks in the field.

<Jonathan: AHMI[1] is also destroyed. Haha…>

<Seon-Hu: Leave the Rothschilds alone for now until they come to their senses.>

When the mortgage business they had taken burst, they would have no choice but to ask us for help. We were the only group in the world who had enough cash to bail them out. Therefore, we would take their stake in the U.S. Central Bank on that day. It would be a shame to just rake in, so we should try printing some dollars.

1. American Home Mortgage Investment. ?

Chapter 185

The ending of this year’s conference had been fixed. It was time to agree on the venue and time for next year’s meeting, but such a discussion wasn’t suitable for the current atmosphere. The rift between the members had deepened to a serious extent, and problems that would burst the global economy all at once were spreading worldwide. The globalization of finance that the Bilderberg Club had created over the decades was now haunting them. When the United States coughed, the flu spread all over the world.

Cough. Argh!

Cough. Aaaaargh!

***

Jonathan headed toward the entrance of the conference hall to hand out envelopes containing invitation letters to the members who came out. Only a small number of people took a curious look at it. However, out of the people who did, the majority of them returned it back to Jonathan. Their faces had stiffened as soon as they had checked it. Soon, members began to swarm around Jonathan.

“What the hell are you doing?”

He replied casually, “As you can see, it’s an invitation letter to a new club being held in Korea next year.”

The members' faces turned red with anger, but they couldn’t do anything in front of Jonathan now. In particular, most of the U.S. members were intertwined with the Jonathan Group.

“Who would attend the meeting held by an Asian?”

This type of question was better than simply ignoring the letter.

“This letter of yours is a notification that signals war against us. Don’t you know that?” one of the members asked rather sharply.

“What do you mean? If you don’t want to accept the invitation, then don’t. By the way, Gillian, Joshua, Jessica, Jamie, Daniel, and I are leaving the Bilderberg Club as of this year,” Jonathan answered with a shrug.

The U.S. President gave Jonathan a look as if he wanted to talk in a private place, but he had zero influence in the club. Thus, Jonathan ignored him and continued, “The Bilderberg Club only builds up resentment instead of harmony.”

“Jonathan, you guys are the ones who made this whole issue!” Dresner Rothschild couldn’t tear up the invitation, but he threw it back at Jonathan and raised his voice.

Jonathan replied calmly, “I will make it clear here that only those with invitation letters will be admitted.”

He handed the invitation letter again to Dresner, and everyone became quiet. When Dresner was about to say something, Jonathan spoke first, “Will you throw it away? Or will you take it and think about it?”

Dresner looked around and noticed that there were a host of cunning individuals staring at him. They were all people who were famous for sniffing out power and money in the world. That was why Dresner couldn’t back down, and he was determined to act more boldly. He threw the invitation letter on the floor and trampled it on with his heels.

“No one here is going to fall for this prank, Jonathan.”

Then, he looked at the members who made eye contact with him, but they were just standing still.

“I won’t attend it either.”

Most of the members claimed they wouldn’t go, but the invitation letters didn’t slip out of their arms. Jonathan nodded calmly and walked out of the crowd. Gillian and the other people who belonged to Na Seon-Hu’s groups followed him.

The faces of the members who saw them leaving showed signs of defeat. Everyone knew that the people in Na Seon-Hu’s group had built their influence within the club for years, and now the Bilderberg Club wouldn’t go smoothly without their cooperation. However, they had announced their withdrawal all at once and left after creating a new club. If the forces that controlled the world’s order were divided into two like they were in the Cold War, people could convince them to change their course of action somehow. Nevertheless, the real problem was that it was difficult to estimate how far their power would expand after the subprime crisis.

Members alternately looked between the spot where Na Seon-Hu’s group left and where Dresner stood with a mixture of resentment and reproach.

One remarked coldly, “The Rothschild family has brought this upon yourselves. Why did you buy the Jonathan Group’s nuclear waste? It made the Asian flap his wings.”

“We haven’t forgotten the provocation of your head, Isaac Rothschild. You will have to deal with this in your family.”

“Reveal the secret now. How large is the Big Deal of the entire oil market you brought in?”

“Dresner! How much did your family give them?”

“When the subprime market explodes, the oil market will be destroyed as well. The Asian will sweep our assets on top of the accumulated funds and the money you lay at their feet. This is extremely serious!”

“Good job, Dresner!”

“Dresner!”

“Dresner!!!!”

For a moment, Dresner almost told them how much his family had paid, but he caught himself at the last second.

Why the fuck are they asking me? The one who created this shit-show was Isaac, not me!

Dresner swallowed down the words he wanted to spew out, then managed to calm himself down. “Next year’s Bilderberg Club conference will be held at the Rothschild Hotel in London. The date is May 5th. Let’s work together to settle the situation by that day.”

A member snarled, “Work together? Don’t be ridiculous. The Rothschild family will have to smooth the problem down just as the Jonathan Group has solved the Pray crisis on their own. This will happen even if you have to dissolve your family.”

“The mortgage loan business the Rothschilds took shouldn’t be ruined.”

“Can you resolve this?”

“Can you deal with this, Dresner?”

Dresner clenched his teeth No! I can’t! No!

“That’s why you need to help us, the Rothschild family. For your property.”

The hall became noisy again.

***

Dresner didn’t return to England. Instead, he traveled back and forth between Washington D.C. and Wall Street multiple times. He was focused on solving the emotional conflict that was created by Isaac Rothschild.

It was another day when two Wall Street investment banks went bankrupt. Such things had happened quickly in the past three months. One in three banks and securities firms in North America were going bankrupt, and the Jonathan Group consistently showed that they wanted to purchase them at dirt cheap prices. Several large banks were already undergoing a Bank Run[1].

<Do you think you can bear with it?>

<Dresner: …Sorry.>

<Okay.>

Dresner hung up his phone and looked under the bridge. The river below, where the darkness of the night stood, seemed to lure him. The money that had been spent on buying the oil market was recorded as the largest loss in human history. The Rothschild Chain that had the mortgage business was on the verge of losing its life.

Why should I die? Isaac, that son of a bitch, is the one who screwed up our family. He’s the one who should die.

It was always like this.

<It’s me. Can you come to the White House now?>

Dresner secretly received a call to attend the emergency meeting with the U.S. Treasury Department. Officials from securities companies and major banks, including Silverman and AP Morgan, were there. Dresner felt like he was entering the enemy camp alone.

It wasn’t originally like this. The influence of the Rothschild family in the U.S. was tremendous, and the government always treated them favorably. However, they were glaring at him now.

They are looking at me as if I’m an infectious virus. Well, that’s not wrong because the moment our chain bursts, an unbelievably gigantic nuclear bomb will explode in the U.S. too. Haha.

Dresner skimmed through the room, and it looked like the U.S. government didn’t have many solutions.

“The Rothschild Chain accounts for eighty percent of the subprime market, so your chain shouldn’t collapse. Therefore, we have agreed to launch an emergency bailout system of up to two hundred billion dollars. How much does your chain need?”

“Three trillion dollars,” Dresner answered without hesitation, and the room was silent for a while.

Then, a furious voice broke the silence, “You are talking about our government’s annual budget, Dresner. This is a bailout. If the Rothschild family doesn’t even show the will to alleviate the situation themselves…”

He replied bluntly, “We don’t.”

“Excuse me?”

“You still don’t get it? We can’t. We would have already done it if it was possible. Most of my family’s assets are mortgaged. We need more than three trillion dollars to save the chain.”

“But you are the Rothschild family.”

“Haha, we used to be.”

“Hey, Dresner! What’s wrong with your attitude?”

“This is the consequence of you ignoring my word at the Bilderberg Club two months ago.”

“This is not the Bilderberg Club. Some of us are not members of the club, so please refrain from speaking.”

“You should have done your best to save our chain. Regardless of the result, you should have shown some effort. Then, you could have at least bought time. Well, it would have been like this in the end anyway.”

Everyone in the hall was appalled by Dresner’s words.

“Hahaha…”

Since the hall was small and quiet, Dresner’s despairing laugh echoed through the air. Then, his phone rang. He had not changed it to vibration mode, so the bell resonated like a morning alarm. Nervous eyes were focused on him as he picked up the call.

“I appreciate your hard work.”

Dresner just said one thing on the phone and got up.

“Dresner? Did you…”

“I just filed for bankruptcy protection. It’s up to you to accept it or not, but would you be willing to accept it? Three trillion dollars worth of nuclear waste, hahahaha. If you do, I’ll be happy to applaud you. It’s going to corner both of us to death.”

No one could stop Dresner from leaving. Things ended up exploding, and most of the people covered their faces. Their visions went black, but the flashes of a nuclear bomb exploding day by day filled their mind.

The global economy was over, and Dresner stumbled. The people who were still in the meeting panicked. Many of them ran past Dresner, and most of them were the owners of major banks on Wall Street. The faces of government officials were filled with despair, and they groped through data documents on the desk as if they had to do something. Dresner thought that even a North Korea nuclear weapon detonating in U.S. airspace wouldn’t cause such chaos.

However, what could he do? The real nuclear bomb of capitalist society had already burst.

“Haha... Hahahaha…”

***

「The Rothschild Chain has filed for bankruptcy protection. 3.2 trillion dollars worth of bankruptcy!

A catastrophe has directly hit the global markets. Even the global investment bank chain that has boasted of a 200-year tradition couldn’t cope with the shock of subprime mortgage insolvency. The Chain acquired the mortgage unit of Jonathan Investment and Finance Group, which had substantially dominated the subprime mortgage loan market, then they became the bank with the largest number of mortgage bonds across the world. In the meantime, Dresner Rothschild has been running around to save the chain, but discussions with prestigious banks have collapsed from the beginning. It is recorded as the biggest bankruptcy in global history as it’s worth 3.2 trillion dollars, and would have a huge impact on the world… <Summarized.>」

1. A mass withdrawal of money from the bank. ?

Chapter 186

Our bodies could recover in one day. However, the mental fatigue from conquering a B-class dungeon, where we had multiple near-death experiences, required a considerable amount of time to heal. This time, we were spending time together in a hotel in Las Vegas without being separated. We focused on resting and enjoying our life for one week. Exploring the newly created show after dinner was also part of the week’s plan. That day was no different than usual, and we returned to the hotel after watching the magic show of a rising rookie magician.

[Baclan Corps’s Interrupter: Extracting power from the Baclan Commander 2/5]

We were discussing the progress of the quest and our future plans while looking at the status window. To be exact, we were using our accumulated points and opening dungeon boxes. I was at the cusp where I could expect my Strength to upgrade to S-class.

[Congratulations. Your Strength has been upgraded. A → S]

The joy of succeeding in raising my Strength to S-class filled me for a few seconds, but…

“What’s wrong?” Woo Yeon-Hee asked with a puzzled expression. I stared at the message that popped up out of nowhere after giving her a sign to wait. At first, I thought I had received a reward for upgrading one of my stats to S-class, but it turned out it was neither a box nor a trait.

[The trait Explorer has been activated.]

The Explorer’s effect didn’t just increase the number of dungeon discovery points I received. If that was it, I would have deleted it much earlier in order to not waste my points.

There were two advantages in developing Explorer to a high class. First, it could inform me of the location of the gate and the remaining time we had until the gate was created depending on the class. The other was that it could notify me about the system itself or monsters, which had happened just right now.

The information the trait provided me was something I had never seen or heard before. It seemed to have occurred in conjunction with me being the first Awakened to raise a stat to S-class.

[About the second round of privileges (Reward for Explorer)

The top ten Awakened who upgrade all of their stats to S-class can receive the second round of special benefits.

Content: The classes of all your stats, traits and skills will be reset as you proceed. Your cumulative points will also be reset. Instead, the class upgrades will be extended to the SS class, and the possession limits of stats, traits, and skills will be extended to ten.]

There was such a thing like… this. I could guarantee that no one, even the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues, had gone through this. Anyway, it was surprising to confirm that the SS-class actually existed, as it also meant that the SSS-class could also exist.

The Man Who Overcomes Adversity upgraded all stats and skills by one class when I fell into an inoperable state. The trait Gifted upgraded other traits by one class when another trait was activated. The First Evil’s capabilities during the battle with Doom Caso, one of the Seven Demon Kings, were beyond S-class, and the Awakened had wondered about the existence of the SS-class for the first time. I had originally intended to confirm it by raising my Health to S-class.

According to my calculations, the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues would have debated whether they should go through the second round of privileges or not after they left the Stage of Advent. After all, even they couldn’t raise all their stats to S-class before entering the Stage of Advent. The title was ‘privileges,’ but there was not much of an option.

However, there was too much to lose by undergoing this process. If the First Evil went through it, he could have challenged himself to find the existence of the SSS-class with The Man Who Overcomes Adversity, but even he had given up on it. Instead, he had become occupied with building skills with low growth potential, which in hindsight was a wise decision. He had spent a great amount of time and effort building himself to his state, so it would be too reckless for him to start all over. Also, he had to face a lot of enemies in my past life.

From the very beginning, the First Evil had been sharply opposed to any form of organized government. Then, he had become hostile against unlicensed guilds in the middle of the Day of Advent. Finally, when the Day of Advent was about to end, he had risen as the head of the Eight Evils, which were heavily against the Eight Virtues and all that they stood for.

His choices would have stayed the same even in the Stage of Advent as it was a more terrifying world. It was a place where one needed power immediately more than a power that one could get in the future. The System had arranged privileges for the top ten Awakened, but there would be no Awakened other than me who could afford to proceed with it.

It was true that there were opportunities to develop in the Stage of Advent, but if I also refused it, it would just end with me saying ‘Ah, there is such a thing.’ I idly wondered if there was a third round of privileges.

***

It took a while for me to think through all of this, but in the end, I stopped worrying about privileges. I didn’t dare to go through it right now. Upgrading my Strength to S-class would be a great help in the next conquest, but I had still barely managed to finish a B-class dungeon even while risking my life.

I realized that more desperately during my second conquest. I would continue to challenge myself to complete the S-class Accomplishment Reward quests, but I didn’t even want to think about the memories of what I had been through. In that respect, Woo Yeon-Hee was incredible. Probably because she possessed the mental attribute? She was obviously stronger than me in that aspect. I was the one who had rebuilt myself in the B-class dungeon, but Woo Yeon-Hee had silently taken care of me the entire time.

I placed a blanket on her as she was asleep and went out to the living room. I turned on the financial channel on television and enjoyed the screams of Wall Street while reclining on the couch.

I thought the Rothschild Family wouldn’t be able to withstand it until now, but so far, only the small and medium-sized banks had gone bankrupt one after another. Financial figures on television were paying keen attention to the Rothschilds. They knew that this crisis would only really begin when the Rothschilds collapsed.

My eyes became heavy, but one sentence made them wide open.

[Breaking News. Rothschild Chain filed for bankruptcy protection.]

I knew it!

They had only been able to endure this much because they were the Rothschilds. This was a historic turning point. The general public wouldn’t have known any of this, but the world’s money would soon be concentrated in the hands of one force after this incident.

Jonathan called me as expected.

<Seon-Hu: It burst.>

<Jonathan: Yes, it did.>

All I had to do from now on was watch the rising flames all over the world.

“No, there is one more.”

On that day, my long-awaited news had finally come, signaling that the global financial system was sinking, which had started with the bankruptcy of the Rothschild chain.

This time, I headed to meet Jonathan. After passing through the freezing streets in the middle of winter, I entered the Jonathan Group’s headquarters. The atmosphere there was also bleak. Corporate stakes held by the headquarters plunged day after day, and employees in the department handling related tasks looked like they were about to die.

However, only a few floors were like that, and the top floor where Jonathan stayed was filled with joy. Well, at least from my perspective. There were many people who came to borrow money from our group, which reminded me of the times after the Russian financial war.

Jonathan greeted me with hollow eyes as he was buried in a pile of papers. However, his eyes were shining. Kim Cheong-Soo said hi, too. Since he wasn’t a fool, he must have noticed a long time ago that I was in the highest position of the group. He had never asked me, ‘Is Ethan the real owner of our group?’

However, he was always careful and appealed to me whenever he got a chance. Just like now. He began a full-scale briefing on future strategies to take advantage of the subprime crisis. He studied my face once in a while, and his eyes were filled with ambition for greater successes.

After the first briefing, I went up to the rooftop with Kim Cheong-Soo, and we lit cigarettes.

“As you know, the future is more important, Brian.”

I didn’t need to explain that I was the real owner of this group.

“I’m going to expand the group’s business to Asia and Europe. If you have any recommended personnel, please send a list to my email address. As long as their abilities are guaranteed, it doesn’t matter if they are our group’s internal employees or external individuals.”

Kim Cheong-Soo’s eyes shone.

“Thank you, Ethan.”

After patting him on the shoulder, we headed our separate ways. I came back to Jonathan’s office, and the conversation regarding the subprime crisis was over. It was time for Jonathan and me to have a side talk, but I didn’t return to chat. Jonathan had stopped stretching and rummaged through piles of papers.

“This is what you asked for last time,” Jonathan continued while handing me the file, “As you said, there was an interesting attempt. They didn’t reveal themselves, so we don’t know if they are a group or an individual. But it’s more likely that they are a group.”

There was a bite in his words as if he had thoroughly read the nine-page thesis. I pretended to read the paper, feigning that I had no clue.

「Bitcoin: An Interpersonal electronic money system.

Satoshi Nakamoto

Electronic money will allow direct online transactions between individuals without going through financial institutions. Digital signature technology resolves the problems to a certain extent, but if a trusted third party proceeds through double payments, the significant advantage of the system disappears. In this paper, we would like to propose a solution to the double payment problem using P2P networks[1]」

“He said that the system is tamper-proof, doesn’t require any personal information, and ensures complete transparency of transactions. That’s ridiculous.”

Jonathan came up behind me. If all financial systems collapsed from the Day of Advent as in the past, then there would be no reason to be wary of Bitcoin. However, the current financial system remained the same in the future that I had been picturing. Bitcoin could aggravate the issue.

“How long ago did you know about this?” I asked.

“I expected he would try something new, but I didn’t know it would be such a prank. It’s a completely decentralized system, so it looks plausible for now. He has a clear purpose and has many points to attract attention when he brings the development,” Jonathan answered while closing the file.

“They uploaded the thesis as soon as the subprime market exploded. They’re smart,” he continued.

“How is the market reacting to this?”

Jonathan shrugged his shoulders and asked, “Sun, you’re taking this seriously, aren’t you?”

However, he didn’t look like someone who was asking my opinion. He had already come to his own conclusions on Bitcoin, and I felt the same way. Unlike the Second Round of Privileges, I had no hesitation when it came to thinking about cryptocurrency.

“Bitcoin. Not now, but it could be a challenge for us,” I said.

“So?” he asked.

“What do you mean? We should bury it.”

It was simple as we just had to collect all the Bitcoin and Altcoin supplies that would be developed and released in the future. Then, we wouldn’t distribute them to the market. If we keep them in our pockets, they would naturally rot and become stained in stagnant water.

1. Peer-to-peer network, a type where computers can communicate with one another and share what is on the computer with other users. ?

Chapter 187

The Rothschild Chain couldn’t receive a bailout despite having the Rothschild family as a backup, and it was as expected. Everyone knew the importance of saving them, but no one could afford the scale of their bankruptcy which exceeded the U.S. annual budget.

Following that, the major banks that had even survived the Great Depression in the 1930s and the two World Wars began to collapse. The Mobius strip always returned to its original position after repeating the cycle twice, therefore the situation was called the Mobius strip instead of the domino effect. When the U.S. stock market fell, the Australian market crumbled, followed by Korean, Japanese, Chinese, Indian, Middle Eastern, and European markets. Then, the U.S. stock market collapsed again due to the shock of the European market falling apart, and the never-ending cycle was repeating itself. Korea had plunged around the time of the IMF crisis, and the disastrous impact was much worse this time. The global economy was floundering in a swamp of despair.

Regardless of such a situation, the casinos were still crowded with people. Their business wasn’t influenced by economic fluctuations. The money that tourists poured into Las Vegas went through dozens of pockets and eventually came into mine.

After conquering the third B-class dungeon, I went to Las Vegas with Woo Yeon-Hee.

***

It was hard to do a true comparison, but my abilities had surpassed an average S-class Awakened’s a while ago. My power was still weaker compared to the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues after they had rebuilt themselves in the past. However, I possessed and had upgraded the First Evil’s and First Virtue’s amazing skills to a high class, and I also had Odin’s Wrath. In addition, I had received high-class traits as rewards for being the first person to complete quests and had also collected items named after the gods.

Although we had attacked the dungeon after upgrading my Strength to S-class, it was still difficult enough that we barely managed to survive. The only difference was that the duration of time we spent in the dungeon had been shortened from forty to twenty-five days.

How are we going to defeat Doom Caso then?

Since I had eliminated the First Evil, Seventh and Eighth Virtues, I was now responsible for their duties. Doom Caso was the weakest among the Seven Demon Kings, but all of the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues needed to work together to fight him. In addition, the First Evil was the only one who had survived until the end, and he had barely defeated it. Well, to be exact, Doom Caso didn’t die, but instead ran away.

If I had remained in the past without turning back time, I would have witnessed the end of humanity with my own eyes. It would have happened on the day when a monster stronger than Doom Caso appeared!

Maybe, the future would need a few heroes more than the harmony of all mankind. The Second Round of Privileges might have been assigned based on that.

“What do you think?” Woo Yeon-Hee’s voice suddenly interrupted my thoughts. Since this wasn’t her first time staying in Las Vegas, she had customized her evening dress. She no longer hid a weapon under her dress as she used to as she had long realized that none of mankind could threaten her. Other than me, of course.

When she turned around, the hem of her dress fluttered like Ra’s Sun Cape.

“Isn’t it too loose?” I asked.

“I thought so, too, but it’s the trend these days. Does it look weird?” she replied.

“It doesn’t matter as long as it doesn’t get caught in your feet.”

“Are you sure there’s no item or insignia that makes me taller?”

I shook my head. “No. Don’t complain. There’s no privilege such as staying young forever.”

“Ah, fine. Anyway, I’m ready.”

Woo Yeon-Hee looked at me with a twinkle in her eyes.

Las Vegas was never boring. New shows and food waited for us every time we came here. It was too bad that I couldn’t bring a call girl over when I visited with Woo Yeon-Hee, but I didn’t really want them since I was busy debating whether to proceed with the Second Round of Privileges or not.

I was planning to relieve my stress by gambling. I had been careful, but still ended up on the blacklist of the Las Vegas casino industry as I had steadily earned a huge amount of money from them. However, the world’s largest casino here had removed me from the list earlier this year as the general manager of the hotel had witnessed that I was close to Jonathan.

“Where should we start?” Woo Yeon-Hee asked.

“We should go get the room charge first.”

It was a competition between the casino and me. Casinos in Las Vegas had set the games such that players could win by a slim chance. When I overcame the odds of less than one percent and continued my winning streak, the number of onlookers increased. My surroundings became crowded, but not all of them were just watching. Most of them were betting on the winner between the casino and me, and it was called ‘site betting.’ Ironically, this was a microcosm of the subprime crisis. Just because I was doing well, people were spending so much money betting on my victory without seeing my cards.

However, it was difficult for the casino to count the betted amount as it had continually accumulated. This was similar to the reason why the U.S. government and elites couldn’t easily grasp the risk of subprime derivatives.

Then, the dealer revealed his cards. I lost this round.

“Ah!”

The moment the dealer took the chips from my table, a sigh burst out from behind me, but it was not from Woo Yeon-Hee. Someone even murmured ‘no’ as they had spent a huge amount of money on site betting. If this was the real subprime market, they would have gone bankrupt first. It was just a metaphor, and there was no reason to burden me with more stress here.

I got up when I had gained a reasonable amount. As I turned around, I saw some people’s pale faces.

***

I knew the Second Round of Privileges was likely a bad idea, but I couldn’t stop myself from thinking about it. If I could control my mind and thoughts as I wanted, I could have been more patient than Buddha. Neither the joy of gambling nor the delicious food and alcohol helped me shake the idea off.

“What is bothering you? You are here to relieve stress. Is it because of the corps commander?” Woo Yeon-Hee asked, taking her lips off the wine glass.

“That’s only a tiny fraction of what I’m mulling over, but we are getting better. It will get easier next time as I have just upgraded one of my stats by a class.”

Sooner or later, Woo Yeon-Hee would learn about the Second Round of Privileges as an Explorer reward. She needed only one master box to upgrade one of her stats to S-class, assuming that she was lucky enough to get the right target figure.

I suddenly remarked, “We are halfway through.”

“Halfway?” she asked curiously.

I replied bluntly, “Until the Day of Advent.”

Woo Yeon-Hee’s eyes widened, and she carefully placed her wine glass down on the table. The customers at the nearby dining tables were either talking about their trip to Las Vegas or the subprime crisis. They all talked as if it was the most significant issue at the moment, but none of them knew that a much more disastrous economic crisis than the subprime would come in a decade.

“In 2018, ten years from now,” I said.

“When did you find out about that?” Woo Yeon-Hee asked.

“Not long ago, but the important thing is not when I found out.”

“There’s something more significant than that day?”

“There is a stage that people like us must go through. The System named it the Stage of Advent.”

I had never told Woo Yeon-Hee about it. Her ability was Empathy, not mind reading. She still believed that I had gained all this information through my precognitive dreams.

“You are talking about the people in Revolucion and Tomorrow, right?” she asked.

I shook my head. “No.”

“Then?”

I explained, “As soon as the stage unfolds, many people around the world are supposed to awaken at the same time.”

“Please tell me the details.”

“The Stage of Advent is a completely different world. Time flows independently and it is not connected to Earth. When we enter the stage, time passes by there, but not here.”

Woo Yeon-Hee closed her lips with a serious look and nodded several times.

I continued, “It’s called ‘the Stage of Advent,’ but it’s more like the Trial Tests and Stage of Survivals. Weapons that encourage us to fight will be prepared for every round and scene. For example, one of the rounds stipulated that only a fixed number of survivors could proceed. Do you get it?”

“...So we have to kill each other to survive?” Woo Yeon-Hee’s eyes trembled.

“Do you remember? You’ve asked me before if you would ever see the spirit again.”

I was referring to the moment when she had completed her first Accomplishment Reward quest. She had loved the spirits without knowing their true identity, and anyone would have had. They were tiny and flapped their beautiful wings, which could be only seen in a fairy tale.

However, their true selves were cruel as they were like a devil with dual personalities like the System.

Woo Yeon-Hee replied, “You hated them very much.”

“I didn’t have a good feeling about them back then, and my gut was right.” I continued, pretending that I had no clue back then.

“They are present as guides and executioners at the Stage of Advent.”

She frowned slightly. “Guide? Executioner?”

“They are guides when they kindly explain the devices in the stage while proceeding the Stage of Advent, but when more people survive than the preset quota, they choose who gets to live and kills the ones who don’t make the cut. That is when they become executioners.”

“Wh…Why?”

I shrugged. “That’s what I have been saying all along. The System doesn’t make sense. You shouldn’t think about the reason why. Basically, we have no choice but to struggle as hard as we can to fit the situation.”

Woo Yeon-Hee became speechless. She was imagining the stage based on my description.

“Oh, and it’s not necessary for people to only fight against people. There are also monsters there too. If you look at the big picture, you could say this: it’s a stage that forces training on people who aren’t ready. Well, it was first designed to do so.”

“Have you seen it...?” she asked.

“See what?”

“Was my family there?”

I shook my head. “I don’t know, but I think the chances of them being in there are remarkably low. It’s not like all humanity awakens and enters the Trial Tests together.”

“Then?”

“Only a few chosen by the System do.”

“Ah… the System surely is…”

I nodded. “Yes, it’s malicious. They even turn the training ground into a survival battlefield. However, you will do well there. There will be a series of horrifying choices, but you will have no choice. I think you are prepared enough to become a group’s leader.”

“Seon-Hu? Does that mean… Aren’t we supposed to go through all of this together?”

I shrugged. “Maybe in the Stage of Advent. We might be able to encounter each other one day when going through stages, but I don’t think we will start off at the same point. That’s all I have seen for now. I’ll let you know if there is anything else I see in my dreams.”

“Yes, please.”

Both Woo Yeon-Hee's eyes and fingertips were quivering.

“Anyway, you should keep the Stage of Advent in mind. There is one last thing I need to tell you about the Second Round of Privileges.”

Chapter 188

Woo Yeon-Hee asked how long it would take me to be qualified to proceed to the Second Round of Privileges and then upgrade my Health, Sense and Agility to S-class.

“Under the assumption that I never fail and that we continue to upgrade… It’s a very close call.”

Woo Yeon-Hee replied as if she couldn’t understand, “You have more than ten years.”

“Well, maybe that’s too short.”

The maximum number of master boxes I could get in a B-class dungeon was three, and that was if I spent all my points. Assuming that I got the contents I wanted from the boxes and the number of stat points was within the average or above, I would need sixty-five master boxes to upgrade my remaining stats to S-class.

However, calculating all of this was unnecessary because it wasn’t guaranteed that the sixty-five boxes would give me what I wanted. Only those who the System favored would get such a result, but I knew it actually hated me. When I estimated this again with different probability odds and error settings, I came to the conclusion that we would need to conquer three hundred and seventy B-class dungeons.

Yes, I knew that I wouldn’t need a whole decade if I could attack A-class or even S-class dungeons instead. I had done that in the past to become stronger, but it wasn’t an option now. It was impossible now. After all, even the most powerful First Evil couldn’t target an A-class dungeon alone at the end of my past life. In the end, he ended up bringing an elite attack unit with him to A-class dungeons.

Woo Yeon-Hee actually ended up suggesting this exact idea, “How about… challenging yourself to attack an A-class dungeon…?”

Her voice shook towards the end, and it was a natural reaction as our B-class dungeon forays were already quite hellish. Her expression changed when my feelings became transferred over.

“We must die in the dungeon if we don’t want the demons to go out to the world.”

She was talking about the end even before the Day of Advent came. She wasn’t frightened, and it was reality. No matter how much she grew, her highest limit was the B-class dungeons. In fact, it was kind of ridiculous that the two of us could conquer one by ourselves. If it was possible, I would have paraded our achievements in front of the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues to crush their arrogance.

“Putting the elites of Revolucion and Tomorrow in one team…”

Woo Yeon-Hee stopped that line of thought as she knew they would just be a burden to us in the B-class dungeons. So, it was obvious that they’d be more than useless in dungeons higher than B-class.

“I want to ask you something,” she said.

“Go ahead,” I replied.

“Do you have to accomplish the conditions for the Second Round of Privileges before going into the Stage of Advent? Those particular conditions you mentioned before?”

“I can actually accomplish them in there.”

“Then, isn’t it something we can worry about when that day arrives? There’s no need to be stressed out now.”

I had not told Woo Yeon-Hee everything yet. When someone came to the decision to proceed with the Second Round of Privileges, the best timing to do so was right before entering the Stage of Advent. The official and hidden rewards offered by the executors were phased based on how long a person survived. Therefore, if I entered the Stage of Advent now, the time to achieve the Privilege conditions would be delayed, and it was likely that other Awakened would get stronger to a certain extent by the time I accomplished the conditions.

“We should keep the other Awakened in mind. As you know, it’s a battlefield. It’s an environment where everyone will figure out that my abilities have been reset in the middle of the fight, so the members of my group will be running for my neck first,” I said.

“So… you are saying that you should start the Second Round of Privileges before entering the Stage of Advent, right?”

Yes, she was correct. Once I came to my final decision, I had to start before getting in there. There were plenty of opportunities to grow on the stage anyway. It would be the icing on the cake if I had some time to develop, then enter the site, but oh well…

“You are the one making the choice, but I don’t know, Seon-Hu. That makes what we have done so far and what we will do in the future meaningless. If we add up the previous time, it’ll be twenty years in total. You'll basically be wasting the twenty years you spent on developing your current power.”

The expression on her face was quite mixed.

“The Stage of Advent will last for a long time,” I suddenly said.

“Huh?”

“Ah, sorry. I must have forgotten to tell you. It will take quite a while. I guarantee that it won't end within a year or two.”

This was clearly food for thought for her, but after thinking a bit, her face darkened considerably.

I continued, “The Stage of Advent is a place where people grow quickly according to their survival capabilities. To be exact, we will finish developing ourselves before entering. Our power level will remain the same throughout the tests, but the other guys will be busy catching up with us.”

“You…”

“Humans are scarier than monsters. I wish you could see what I saw.”

“What about the assassination quest?” she asked.

“What?” “The assassination quest where the System had identified you as a threat to everyone. What if people get it again when you become weak?”

She had a good point.

“I have you right now, but if that happens when I’m in the Stage of Advent…”

I let Woo Yeon-Hee see the back of my hand. Although it was impossible for me to walk around with the Sun Cape equipped, I always had Youxia’s Scimitar in its ring shape on my finger and Hermes’ Almighty Anklet on. Furthermore, the items that would come out from other master boxes would also be named after gods. Also, I could get another item by completing the S-class Accomplishment Rewards quest, which was still in progress. If I received points for stats from the boxes, it would shorten the time I needed to achieve the conditions, so I rather hoped for that to happen rather than obtaining more items.

“Can you bring your items with you?” For the first time during this conversation, Woo Yeon-Hee’s voice sounded bright.

I replied, “That’s the advantage of becoming an Awakened in advance.”

A smile lit up her face. “That’s good news, but it seems like you have already made up your mind.”

“Thanks to you.”

She shrugged. “Well, you don’t need to thank me. All I did was listen to you.”

Looking at her was like looking at myself in a mirror. My emotions were all over her face, and they repeatedly appeared and disappeared. Thus, that was how I could tell what I really wanted.

“Yes, thanks to you.”

Her eyes began to relax, and I was sure my own expression was the exact same.

Anyway, the System allowed the top ten Awakened to proceed with the Privileges, but I was the only one who could be qualified to even start it now. Moreover, I didn’t want to obtain the Privileges before going into the Stage of Advent, as the opportunities I could encounter there would be quite helpful.

I had once mentioned that choosing the moment you entered the Stage of Advent as the beginning point of the time reversal was appropriate if the only reason for returning to the past was to become stronger. That was the purpose of the Stage of Advent. The nice guides and terrible executors were all bullshit, but their rewards were valuable. If I broke through the limit with the Second Round of Privileges, the only individuals I had to be wary of were the Seven Demon Kings, not the other Awakened.

Then, Woo Yeon-Hee brought up her work one beat faster than I could.

“I’m fine. I’ll hand over the medical corporation to my brother because you know… Ten years from now we will be busy. We are only going around the dungeons, right?”

It was easy for her to say it now, but a whole decade of repeatedly conquering dungeons and taking brief rest breaks would be as long as the Stage of Advent. In other words, I would take another precious thing away from Woo Yeon-Hee. For the next ten years, she would never be able to have a romantic relationship with anyone…

“I’m sorry. There is a lot going on here, so we will occasionally pause our conquests, but most of the days will be devoted to dungeons,” I answered.

“All right. You are saying you’ll give me a break. We’ll visit Las Vegas once in a while, right?”

I nodded. “Yes, we’ll go every time you succeed in upgrading your stats because we will need a break then.”

“Then… let’s cheer to this!”

Clink!

***

On the way back to Seoul, Woo Yeon-Hee suddenly said, “If you achieve the conditions earlier than expected, I’ll help rebuild you. So, just follow after me.”

She chuckled as if she was delighted just by the thought of it. She had completely forgotten that my items would help me greatly. If the possibility of them being taken away or destroyed was excluded, then items were more important than one’s capabilities. Well, this case only applied when one’s capabilities had developed to a certain extent.

She continued gleefully, “I will raise you well, okay? Hehehe.”

“Woo Yeon-Hee.”

“Yes?”

I intoned seriously, “You are in your mid-thirties. Who laughs like that at your age?”

She rolled her eyes. “Look at my skin. Who would even guess that I’m in my thirties? I haven’t lost even a bit of elasticity.”

Woo Yeon-Hee poked her face with an index finger. Then, she didn’t stop me from touching her face. She would become more powerful the more time she spent with me, but that reason alone didn’t reduce my feelings of guilt towards her. The reason for living was to be happy, and survival was more meaningful when there was better happiness.

However, there wasn’t a speck of happiness in the hours we spent struggling through the darkness, facing loathsome monsters, and getting covered in their blood and guts.

The tip of my index finger touched her cheek, and she said while looking at me, “It has always been my choice. There’s no need for you to feel sorry regarding that day you contacted me and now either.”

She was always like this. In fact, she was pretending to be remarkably cheerful to soothe me. Not all the Awakened with mental attributes were like this. Woo Yeon-Hee was a special girl.

***

Woo Yeon-Hee was looking outside the window now, and she must have had lots of thoughts while looking at the distant land. I turned my head to the window as well, and Wall Street was quickly disappearing from my line of sight.

It was no longer important for me to be aware of future economic trends. The subprime crisis had exploded at a larger scale than it did in the past, and my capital had been thrown into countries where the bomb fell. The flap of a butterfly’s wings was not a good comparison. Instead, it was more akin to a dragon ascending to heaven. It was impossible for anyone to predict the future unless they were a god.

However, I knew I could guarantee one thing: that the future would never go against me! My current wealth, and the power that came with it, would permeate the entire world. Furthermore, the money that I would generate from there would grow so tremendously such that no one could ever attack me.

Some had estimated that the Rothschild family’s properties were worth at least five quadrillion. In the past, when I had worked on Wall Street, I had once believed so as their power was formidable. They had exerted power on the U.S. financial world by printing dollars and determining interest rates.

However, they weren’t that great when I ran into them in this life. The rumor regarding their total wealth was the result of people multiplying the property growth rate of six percent per year with their wealth of six billion dollars in the 1850s. In truth, it was impossible to increase one’s assets by six percent every year for more than a hundred years.

Nonetheless, just because the way people came up with five quadrillion was fantastical, it didn’t actually mean that the number itself was fake. Sooner or later, conspiracy theories about our group would spread around. This was because our group’s wealth had spread widely around the world after the subprime crisis, and it had reached the point where it was impossible to estimate exactly how much there was. Those who dealt with the original conspiracy theory would try to use the same formula they had used to estimate Rothschild’s assets.

Five quadrillion? For the Rothschilds that rumor was false, but hmm… Would the number still be a fantasy on the day the products my companies sold had their prices go back up to the a recovered market rate? Would the five quadrillion be a myth then too?

Within the financial empire that I had created, there would come a day when even I would have difficulty tabulating it all. In fact… It was already too hard.

Chapter 189

The reign of the Rothchild family was over. Their end was not as disastrous as the Goldstein family, but their past glory would never return as they had given up their stake in the U.S. Central Bank, also known as the Federal Reserve. The emergency meeting in the Rothschild family’s mansion ended in despair.

Zing-

Isaac Rothschild’s electric wheelchair crossed the hallway while its motor whirred. Then, he suddenly took his hands off the control lever when he was in front of the portraits of the former heads, and he sat there for hours. After a while, Dresner walked over from the end of the hall.

“I knew you would be here.”

“Ah, I forgot to tell you. I appreciate your work on my behalf.”

Dresner couldn’t win the throne in the end, but he wasn’t complaining as the loss he felt while living in the center of the family’s collapse was catastrophic.

“You must feel a lot of remorse, but…”

“I know. It was an inevitable decision to survive. My heart is breaking not just because we had lost stake in the Federal Reserve,” Isaac interrupted.

He abruptly ended there as there was no point in elaborating further. Saying there was no hope of getting the stakes back out loud would hurt them even more.

“You should cheer up now. You have to rebuild things that you have destroyed. You have done terrible things to our family and all our blood relatives.”

“That’s why I said I will hand this position over to your brother if you don’t want it.”

Dresner pulled something out of his jacket, and it was a crumpled invitation letter.

“That’s Na Seon-Hu’s invitation letter. Did you keep it?” Isaac asked in astonishment.

“I waited for the members to leave, picked it up, and ironed it to straighten it… All of this was up to me. It’s your turn now.”

Dresner placed the letter on Isaac’s lap. It was a vicious invitation that sent his family back to where they were a hundred years ago. Isaac frowned as he looked at it. It was only a piece of paper, but it pressed down on his knee with the weight of a heavy rock.

Dresner continued, “Na Seon-Hu has completed his empire. Even if you don't want to admit it, it’s true that our family already belongs to it. That is what you have done.”

Isaac had felt Dresner’s intentions in having this conversation from the very beginning.

“You… want me to be a clown.”

Like the clown who didn’t mind wearing funny makeup to please the emperor and his blood relatives.

“My parents and I can’t do that because that’s the responsibility of the head.”

Neither Isaac nor Dresner had a reproachful tone while they talked. Although they didn’t sigh, every single word they spoke contained deep frustration.

“Our generation won’t have a chance. If the next one can’t, then maybe the generation after that might have an opportunity to retrieve our past glory.”

If the Rothschild family had been the world before, then it was the Korean Na’s world from now on. However, a new guy might appear and break Na Seon-Hu’s order the same way he had handled the Rothschilds. For that slight chance, Isaac had no choice but to pick up the invitation letter.

It was then that the sound of someone rushing furiously echoed through the hallway. The man sprinted down the hall before handing the document to Dresner, not Isaac. Although Isaac was still the head, he had lost both respect and dignity. Isaac carefully studied Dresner’s reaction with a brooding face.

Another problem must have occurred again since Dresner’s expression became overcast as he read the document. The other man had regained his composure lately as if he had overcome every hardship in his life. However, his face and ears became flushed after reading it. The file in his hand was shaking too. Isaac was scared to ask what had happened.

“Jonathan… has invested two hundred billion dollars in creating a fund. He is asking for voluntary participation from governments and businesses around the world.”

Na Seon-Hu was feisty as he had the authority to reorganize the order. Jonathan said ‘voluntary participation,’ but it was compulsory. Na Seon-Hu was doing the same thing that the Bilderberg Club’s American members had done by creating the IMF.

“The family should pay for…”

Isaac couldn’t finish his sentence.

“Euk!”

Dresner suddenly pressed down both of his hands on Isaac’s knees with all of his weight, then he glared at Isaac as if he wanted to kill him right away. “Look what you have done to our family.”

Dresner then shoved the file into Isaac’s face.

「The Launch of the International Fund for Nature

Sender: Jonathan Investment and Finance Group

Content: The fund is designed to support the development of the natural environment and technology in developing countries….」

As Isaac checked the full text, his face became red. He turned his head away before finishing the whole document. His physician had warned him that if his blood pressure exploded again, his life would be at risk.

Dresner snarled, “Look at it!”

Isaac replied weakly, “Dresner… Stop.”

The other man huffed. “I… I will put up with it this time, so I want you to tolerate this.”

“Do you still want me to be a clown when they act like this?” Isaac asked.

Dresner looked at Isaac fiercely and yelled at him, “Then, are you going to fight back? Clown? At least, a clown is still human. You will have to be Na Seon-Hu’s pet dog. If he tells you to bark and eat, do as you are told. You should save our family even if you have to become his dog!”

“O...okay… For… for our future generations…”

“Yes! For our future generations. Damn it! We should at least try to fucking survive for now!”

***

<Isaac: We will hand over all our shares of the Federal Reserve. We will also cooperate with the establishment of the International Fund for Nature. I trust that you will deliver the family’s will to Mr. Na.>

<Jonathan: Thank you. I’ll see you in Korea next year.>

Jonathan put down his phone and became absentminded for a few minutes. Then, he called Kim Cheong-Soo downstairs.

<Jonathan: Cancel it, Brian.>

The plans they had prepared in anticipation of Rothschild’s backlash had been canceled.

“Are these bastards cowards? Or are they just bold?” he muttered to himself.

There was nothing to be worried about, but it would have been quite cumbersome if the Rothschilds had succeeded in rallying the world’s prestigious families and banks. However, Seon-Hu was right again this time. They had been struck dumb with terror.

“A mouse bites when it is in a corner? That’s ridiculous. It becomes frozen in fear, and the predator gulps it down. Now is the perfect time. When they are stuck in a subprime crisis, let’s swallow them all at once.”

Yes, but…

Jonathan was surprised by the Rothschild’s determination to relinquish their power to handle dollars by handing over their shares in the Federal Reserve and fully cooperating with the International Fund for Nature that Seon-Hu had launched. In other words, it meant they would give up the tower they had built for decades with the other prestigious families of the world. The ‘tower’ was basically the Environmental Protection Fund.

Na Seon-Hu’s fund was created to target the Environmental Protection Fund. The new fund was named after that, and the external purpose of the establishment was derived from it. Officially, it had been formed to protect the environment of developing countries, but in fact, it had originated to extort land from people in Africa, Latin America, and Asia.

The Environmental Protection Fund had lent pennies to developing countries. By doing that, over thirty percent of the world’s land had been secured as collateral. These lands had been frequently handed to the fund over as developing countries couldn’t pay back their debt. The representative case in this was the Amazon.

The financial conglomerates who had previously controlled the world’s order did everything they could to satisfy their own greed. Gangs in the back alleys pointed their guns to purloin goods, but the conglomerates were different. They were talented at masking their greed with the veil of good intentions by using a plausible justification, a complicatedly intertwined system, and money. Seon-Hu had no plan to leave the Environmental Protection Fund alone. He had purposely launched the same fund to combine them.

Now that the Rothschilds have lowered their heads, it’s the Treasury’s turn.

If they both lowered their heads, the shareholders below them wouldn’t fight back.

The U.S. Secretary of the Treasury, who Jonathan had been waiting for, came.

“You must be really busy,” Jonathan said.

The Secretary looked a decade older than the last time Jonathan saw him at the Bilderberg Club. His dark circles had extended his cheeks, and his eyes were bloodshot. Because of his haggard appearance, his strong tone sounded weak.

“I came to inform you of our administration’s decision. The president is seriously concerned about the Jonathan Investment and Finance Group’s dominance.”

Jonathan interrupted the man before he could say more, “You’re starting off the conversation on a bad note, but it’s okay. I’ve heard that so many times before, so you can say whatever is on your mind.”

The secretary had a sour look on his face. “Jonathan… Although the subprime burst in the Rothschild family, the problem was created by your group. If you continue ignoring our administration’s request and throwing out new controls like this…”

“Are you serious that my group created the subprime matter? Dang. Even if you grab any freshman in economics off the street, they wouldn’t claim that. How have you been sleeping lately?”

Jonathan tapped the desk lightly with the tip of his pen while laughing.

Tap, tap.

“Let’s not cloud the issue and talk about it in circles. I’m not that free either,” Jonathan added.

“As you know, there is a fund that has the same purpose as the one you established. Is it necessary to have two things that are exactly the same?” the Secretary asked.

Jonathan smiled. “That’s it.”

“Excuse me?”

“Keeping two of them is unnecessary. Let’s eliminate the Environmental Protection Fund and start everything over with the International Fund for Nature. We ask for your cooperation.”

“The president is…”

“Ah, our president has no tact at all. If he continues to be slow like this, he won’t be re-elected next time. I don’t want to put you in trouble. Let me talk to him directly.”

Jonathan reached out his hand to the Secretary, and the other man stiffened, but ended up taking out his phone. He dialed a number multiple times in an attempt to connect with the U.S. president, but the line stayed busy.

“The president must be calling the figures who helped him get elected,” Jonathan remarked.

He meant the financial conglomerates on Wall Street. The Secretary phoned the hotline instead, and finally, the connected call was in Jonathan’s hand.

<Jonathan: I’m sure you are busy, so I will just ask you one thing. Did you get a call from Rothschild or not?>

<President: I did…>

Jonathan handed the phone back to the Secretary of the Treasury. The other man took his own phone outside Jonathan’s office and spent some time there making phone calls. When he came back, the stress on his face had gotten worse.

“Our administration has also decided to participate in the launch of the new fund and to help clean up the Environmental Protection Fund.”

Then, Jonathan stopped the man, who was about to leave. The Secretary of the Treasury picked up the documents that Jonathan had given him, and it contained the profile of one of the board members of the Jonathan Group.

“Give it to the president.”

“What is this?” The Secretary of the Treasury wasn’t asking this question because he didn’t know who the person was.

Jonathan casually replied, “I recommend him as the next chairman of the Federal Reserve.”

Another name for the Federal Reserve’’ chairman was ‘World Economic President’ because the position determined not only the U.S. benchmark interest rate, but also the number of dollars in circulation. That was what the public knew.

The Secretary clenched his teeth as the government wouldn’t be able to deny this. In fact, the Korean named Na Seon-Hu who was behind the Jonathan Group was now taking control of the global economy in his hands. He was the real president of the world economy.

Ah!

For a second, an eerie thought passed through the Secretary of the Treasury’s mind.

What if he is at the stage of confidently intervening in the Federal Reserve?

“Jonathan… Umm… By any chance… mm… The stake in the Federal Reserve…”

Jonathan didn’t hide anything as the man would soon hear about it, so he answered calmly, “Oh, the dollars? How much do you want?”

Chapter 190

That was how dollars were distributed. The Federal Reserve distributed out the money made by the mint, lent to the U.S. government, and brought in the bonds that corresponded to the amount. Then, they sold the bonds back to the banks worldwide. It was the largest money industry on the planet. The only spendings were the operating costs including labor, and the paper and ink needed to make dollars.

We were now the ones who possessed this golden industry and printed out bills.

***

「World on the edge」

「Capitalism at bay」

Such article titles no longer showed up in front of me, and the subprime crisis quickly died down. The stable trend began when the price of the corporation stocks and properties that had plunged regained their original price as people bought them. It happened simultaneously all over the world, not in just one country.

I was pleased in many ways. First, I could finally purchase the lands under the name of the International Fund for Nature as they weren’t previously available to me due to dictatorships and the countries’ other problems. This definitely allowed me to secure additional dungeons.

Second, the fact that our group took the lead in resolving the subprime crisis was considered a green light that I had hoped for. It wasn’t about my financial empire that had become bigger due to the subprime crisis. I was referring to our group’s elite employees who had been playing around the world’s ruined economy. They had been strictly trained and had a system that allowed them to keep up with their work in the future.

This would be the same even on the day the gate opened up in the air. When the global economy plunged into an abyss through greater shock than the subprime crisis, our employees would once again save the world. Of course, there was something that needed to be firmly established before that, and one of the Jeon-il Club’s agendas was about that.

Woo Yeon-Hee and I came back to Seoul from Hong Kong, and today was May 1st. It was four days before the first Jeon-il Club conference this year.

“Finally?” she asked.

“Yes, finally,” I replied.

Woo Yeon-Hee was delighted as it had been a while since we had a break. The taxi driver at the airport was also happy as he hadn’t had a long-distance customer in years. We weren’t in Las Vegas as I promised her last year, but Saemangeum’s Jeon-il Resort was the perfect vacation spot. It was a traditional Asian resort, but the largest in the world as well. The taxi driver had actually mentioned it. “You know it’s the biggest in the world, right? People talk shit about the Jeon-il Group once in a while, but who else could have created such a place? Don’t you think so?”

“Yes, sure,” Woo Yeon-Hee answered cheerfully.

He continued, “Ah, I envy you. At least I’m going to see it for the first time, thanks to you.”

“I guess you haven’t been there? I heard it has been a while since it opened.”

“You can’t do everything you want. I’ve been busy earning money, haha. But I’m happy to drive people like you who enjoy their life. This is the charm of being a taxi driver.”

“We’re having more fun, thanks to you.”

“Hahaha, I really appreciate that.”

It had been a while since Woo Yeon-Hee last talked to someone other than me. Their conversation continued as the car passed through the highway. It was mostly about the driver’s family, Korea’s politics, and Hong Kong, which was our previous target. When the driver asked about Hong Kong’s tourist attractions and food, Woo Yeon-Hee replied as if she had toured the city.

After the driver told us the story of how he met his wife, he asked about us. From his perspective, we were a rich couple. He thought that was why we could afford to stay at a luxurious resort right after traveling abroad.

“How did we meet? He was a student, and I was a teacher.”

Woo Yeon-Hee smiled mischievously at me, and the driver made eye contact with me through the rearview mirror.

“Oh, you were a tutor. Or a substitute teacher?”

He was joking as if I looked older than her, and she chuckled and slapped me on the shoulder. The driver wasn’t a tactless guy, so he knew I didn’t enjoy the conversation. He brought up a different topic to move on.

“I’ll close my eyes for a bit,” I said.

Screech-

My eyes suddenly opened. I didn’t get hurt as I had reacted immediately, but an ordinary person would have hit their face on the back of the passenger seat.

“Are you okay?” the driver asked.

“We are fine. Are you okay?”

“I’m so sorry.” His voice was mixed with guilt and anger.

Woo Yeon-Hee said while pointing at the driver across from us with her chin, “They have been picking a fight with us.”

She also sounded annoyed, but fortunately, nothing had happened. We managed to avoid a collision, but it must have been a close call as their car was right in front of the taxi. Their car had been made in Germany, and a triangular star that indicated their manufacturer emblem was attached at the front.

That manufacturer has the largest stake in Jessica’s Telestar Investment…

“They have been bothering us consistently?” I asked.

“They cut in all of a sudden and deliberately slowed down multiple times. The driver kept trying to avoid them, but they just slammed on the brakes this time. What if the taxi hit that car?” Woo Yeon-Hee asked.

“We are almost there. I’m sorry. Do you mind if we take a break over there?” The driver’s voice shook as he tried calming down, and he pointed at the shoulder of the road. Even then, the cars behind were honking at us, but the car in the front had to move forward a bit in order for us to ride on the shoulder. The driver could have honked as hard as he could, but he merely hooted for a second.

Then, the other car’s driver opened the door as if he had been waiting. The driver was a young man who seemed to be in his early twenties.

Bang. Bang.

He slammed the driver’s window of the taxi. The driver lowered the window and said, “I apologize for everything, so could you please make room for us to get out of the road?”

“Is that how you apologize properly?” he demanded.

“Excuse me?”

The young man arrogantly lifted his chin. “That’s not the attitude of someone who is sorry. Are you going to drive like shit again?’

“What did I do? You seem much younger than me, but you are very rude. Anyway, I’m sorry for everything, so let’s stop here. Go ahead first.”

“What? If you were me, you would say the same thing.”

Woo Yeon-Hee opened the door and got out of the taxi with a look as if she was saying ‘He hasn’t done anything wrong.’ The cars honking at us started avoiding us on their own as the youth got angry.

Despite the ongoing argument, I couldn’t take my eyes off the resort as it was my first time being close to it. The walls were built as sturdy as I had requested. They stretched from one end to the other and looked decent. The color of the paint was perfect as it was a pleasant blue.

“Are you serious? Why are you being so rude to someone who is your father’s age?! Whatever the problem is, apologize to the driver. Hurry up,” Woo Yeon-Hee raised her voice.

“Who the fuck are you?” he shrieked.

She ignored his question. “Go and apologize.”

“You must be reckless because people are around here, right? Do you think I will bear with you because you are a girl?” he screamed.

She replied flatly, “Do it, before you get in big trouble.”

“Big trouble? What trouble…” He clearly lowered his voice, and his eyes looking down at Woo Yeon-Hee began shaking. When I walked toward him, I saw her furious eyes glaring at him. Her face was definitely frightening to ordinary people.

“Let that boy go. This is an inconvenience to others,” I said.

The taxi driver also gave us a look to get back on. The incident seemed to have settled, but this time, the problem was the girl who got off the passenger seat of the boy’s car.

“Oh, wow. You… you are going to hit him, right? Do… do you know who he is?”

I wanted to compliment her for being able to finish her statement even after Woo Yeon-Hee glared at her.

“Who is he?” Woo Yeon-Hee asked.

The boy tried stopping the girl from answering her, but the girl was reckless.

“He is the only grandson of Taeil Group’s CEO!”

“Huh, I have never heard of such a group, but I’m pretty sure your grandfather didn’t establish the firm to raise his grandson to be this ill-mannered, right?”

Woo Yeon-Hee ignored the girl and just talked to the young man. Then, she made eye contact with me and went into the taxi. The driver and I followed her into the taxi. The boy and the girl stared at us for a few seconds and drove off.

“Do you know the Taeil Group?” Woo Yeon-Hee asked.

I shrugged. Since I didn’t remember their name, they weren’t a significant group.

“I’m so sorry. He must have been offended that I didn’t let him go first when I entered the highway from the rest stop. I guess I must have ruined your mood, right?” the taxi driver apologized.

“Nah, don’t worry about us. You must have been pissed. Uneducated people like them are the biggest problem in society. Tsk, tsk,” Woo Yeon-Hee responded.

***

We encountered the ungrateful couple again at the resort pool. People usually regretted being emotional after the moment passed, but they were different. The boy seemed to have been embarrassed that he had chickened out after Woo Yeon-Hee confronted him as he was rushing toward us with an angry look in his eyes.

“Ugh, it has been a while since we had a nice break…” Woo Yeon-Hee muttered. If he was a monster, his head would have already flown away. I shook my head at her as she was about to get up, and I let the boy approach us. His inattentive gaze scanned my whole body, and his fighting spirit vanished as if he realized he couldn’t physically beat me. Instead, he began rattling on in a sarcastic tone, “You both got nice tattoos. So what do you want? Should I leave? Think carefully.”

“I’m so done with this infantile situation. There is no need to deal with this any longer. I’ll get this over with.” Woo Yeon-Hee looked at me with a fed-up expression on her face.

He had to leave the resort anyway in three days, but I felt like he would annoy me until then. This was a VIP pool, so I would run into him at other VIP facilities. I ignored him chattering and called the resort staff passing by. Then, I told the staff to bring over the executive manager of the resort, or if she didn’t have that authority, the highest person up on the chain that she could contact.

“What are you going to do after you call them? Don’t you get the situ… Ugh!”

The boy suddenly collapsed with his hands guarding his stomach. Everyone’s attention was on us due to his disturbance, but they must have thought he just had a terrible stomachache. Only Woo Yeon-Hee knew the cause of his pain and clicked her tongue as if she felt sorry. I called Jamie while waiting for the resort manager.

<Jamie: Hello, Odin.>

Her Korean pronunciation had improved, and she sounded like a native speaker. From the moment she realized that I was the owner of the entire organization, she had become more uncomfortable with me.

<Seon-Hu: I’m here already.>

<Jamie: Are you at the resort?>

<Seon-Hu: Yes.>

<Jamie: If you had told me, I would have been waiting for you there. I’ll get there as soon as possible.>

<Seon-Hu: It’s okay. Come on the day you originally planned. By the way, there’s one little thing that has been bothering me.>

<Jamie: …>

She became silent instantly, and I felt like I knew what she was thinking about. However, it wasn’t something she was currently concerned about. I wasn’t asking her to plan a new currency war with the funds I had placed in France, nor was I asking her to press the Korean government harder.

<Jamie: We have been requesting to remove the articles that negatively impact our group’s image…>

<Seon-Hu: No, it’s not about that.>

<Jamie: I’m sorry. I’ll fix it right away.>

<Seon-Hu: No, no. Ah, it’s embarrassing to say. It’s just that there’s this little guy who has been annoying me here. I really want to relax a bit.>

<Jamie: Umm… a little guy?>

<Seon-Hu: He claims he is from Taeil Group, but have you heard of them? Because I haven’t.>

<Jamie: Give me one second, please.>

There was some noise as she put down the phone, and then I heard Jamie asking ‘What is the Taeil Group? Come on!’ from far away. Then, she picked up the phone again.

<Jamie: There is a company called Taeil Food, which is in charge of distributing food ingredients and a few other things. When the Daehyun Group started their construction business, the former CEO had brought them in.>

<Seon-Hu: Oh, yeah?>

<Jamie: I sincerely apologize for making you go through terrible things that you shouldn’t have. I’ll take care of it immediately.>

The boy was raising his head as if he wanted to earnestly appeal to something, but he couldn’t make his voice work. He looked like he had roughly figured out the situation although he didn’t know the details.

Yes, this was the expression! This was the expression I wanted to see from the former Bilderberg Club members when they gathered in front of me at the Jeon-il Club’s first conference!

Chapter 191

The Taeil Group’s headquarters was in chaos as Joo Yeong-Jin, the head of the Daehyun Group, had suddenly visited without giving any notice. The directors on the first floor recognized him and rushed towards him, but Joo Yeong-Jin didn’t even look at them. The atmosphere between the people he was accompanied with was serious.

Even if it wasn’t necessarily because of that, Joo Yeong-Jin wasn’t someone the Taeil Directors could talk to. The same applied to his entourage as most of them were executives of the Daehyun Group. All of their faces were rigid, and their serious atmosphere overwhelmed the floor. Until they disappeared into the elevator, all that the employees in the Taeil Group could do was urgently contact their chairman’s secretary.

“Why are you saying that now? Are you out of your mind?!”

The chief secretary became dizzy after receiving the call. He had to prepare to greet the head of Daehyun in an orderly manner, but he didn’t have the time.. He was about to say something to the secretaries, but stopped and ran into the chairman’s office without knocking on the door.

“Sir! Chairman Joo of the Daehyun Group is here. He’s on his way up here!”

“What?”

Although the chairman wasn’t close with Joo Yeong-Jin as much as he was with the deceased founder of Daehyun, he still had a deep connection with him privately. However, there were countless barriers between the Taeil and Daehyun Groups in public.

Kim Tae-Hyung hurriedly got up as he had an inkling that Joo Yeong-Jin’s unexpected visit that came without notice was a sign of bad news. Then, Joo Yeong-Jin and his entourage poured into the office like a flood.

“Mr. Kim!” Joo Yeong-Jin’s voice was fierce. Kim Tae-il blinked in bewilderment, and each face of the personnel accompanied by Joo Yeong-Jin caught his attention. They were top executives, so they could even hold an emergency board meeting with Daehyun at his office.

Did they already have a meeting? What’s going on…

“What has brought you here, sir?” Kim Tae-il tried his best to keep his voice calm.

“Tell me, Mr. Kim. Have I ever disappointed or bothered you?”

Kim Tae-il’s face immediately darkened as he got a hunch that something serious had happened, and it seemed to be such a big big deal that even Daehyun was taking it with importance.

“No, no. I haven’t heard anything yet. What is going on?”

“You are such a pococurante. How could you do this to me?” Joo Yeong-Jin scolded Kim Tae-il sharply.

“Calm down first, and tell me everything.” However, Kim Tae-il’s voice was shaking. He was extremely confused and pent-up.

Joo Yeong-Jin asked, “Is Taeil our group’s affiliate?”

“No.”

“Are you in my family?”

Kim Tae-il shook his head. “No, but I was pretty close with the deceased former…”

“I know that he treated you like a younger brother in his lifetime. That’s why the Taeil group could grow this much, and it is also the reason why I have respected you. But that’s it. You can’t catch up with us. You shouldn’t.”

“W… what the heck is going on…” Kim Tae-il slurred the end of his sentence and glanced over Joo Yeong-Jin’s shoulder. Then, he saw a face that shouldn’t have come here in person.

“Hello.”

A new figure had appeared from the elevator. Joo Yeong-Jin and the Daehyun executives were busy erasing their angry expressions, greeting the man who had just arrived and apologizing to him.

He was Park Choong-Sik from the Jeon-il Group. When Kim Tae-il saw Park Choong-Sik’s stiffened face, he was no longer curious about the cause of the situation. It was over. His world became dark, and he felt like he could hear the sound of his business collapsing. The chief secretary saw Kim Tae-il’s precarious state, and hurriedly put him on the couch. Only then did people pay attention to him.

Soon after, only Kim Tae-il and Park Choong-Sik remained in the office.

“Mr. Joo doesn’t know many details yet. He only knows that our chairman is very upset because of your business,” Park Choong-Sik said.

Even the Jeon-il Group’s CEO this time?

Kim Tae-il tried his best to put his old brain to work, but he still couldn’t understand. No matter what had happened in Taeil Group’s affiliates, the problem couldn’t be serious to the point where Jeon-il Group’s female CEO would get mad.

Then, Park Choong-Sik mentioned a random name.

“Do you have a grandson named Choi Yeong-Soo?”

Kim Tae-il loved Choi Yeong-Soo the most out of his grandchildren as his mother had caused so many troubles when she was young. In fact, he had spent most of his life worrying and caring about her.

The atmosphere in the car going down to Buan County was horribly cold. Kim Tae-il’s eldest daughter couldn’t say a single word, and her husband remained in a rigid posture as he couldn’t even lean his back against the seat.

“You guys.”

When Kim Tae-il opened his mouth, the couple responded immediately.

“Get your stuff packed up by tomorrow. I’m not sure when I will want to see your faces again. You don’t need to stop by during the holidays.”

“I know you are mad, but do you really have to do this?” his daughter raised her voice.

He ignored her and merely said, “Choi.”

His son-in-law responded immediately, “Yes, sir. I will do as you say. I have no excuses for raising such an impolite kid. I’m sorry.”

“What’s wrong with you? The Jeon-il Group is too big to care about kid stuff, Dad. It won’t be as bad as you think,” the daughter said.

“Stop it. You don’t even know what is happening in the world,” Kim Tae-il replied in a dying voice as he had already used all his energy.

“I guess there should be one to blame, and the Daehyun Group would be the one. Don’t you think so?”

“But… Daehyun has nothing to do with this situation… Right?”

“What do you mean? Do you think Taeil Group is big enough to be on people’s lips? So it would have been nice if you had cracked down on your family.”

Kim Tae-il remembered the conversation that he had with Park Choong-Sik.

As he reflected on his life in his latter years, he realized luck was the decisive factor in the success of life. Even people with great talents were bound to obey fortunate ones if they themselves weren’t lucky enough. He was lucky to have a friendship with the deceased Chairman Joo of Daehyun Group as he could establish his firm up to this point with his support. However, the child of his eldest daughter was the ill fortune that would offset his luck. Kim Tae-il didn’t know when he would be buried in the graveyard, but he had a hunch that the day would come soon. He thought when people died, they went on their last journey with nothing. He had run out of luck.

“Choi.”

“Yes, sir.”

“The situation is worse because it’s a problem that is considered ‘kids stuff.’ We could have prevented this in advance, but we failed. Just know that we won’t be able to live as affluent as we have so far. Live quietly from now on.”

“I’m sorry. But sir, who is the guy who fought against Yeong-Soo? I only know he is a guest of Jeon-il’s CEO, but I don’t know anything about his identity.”

“I’m sure he is an important guest, seeing that Director Park was uncomfortable telling me any of the details.”

Kim Tae-il closed his mouth after saying that, and the silent car arrived at the resort. He had visited there to deal with Taeil Food’s business, one of his group’s affiliates. The first impression he felt when he first saw the huge barrier surrounding the resort had remained the same. The public comments weren’t bad, but his opinion was different. The wall that separated the resort from the world seemed to be designed to show off the Jeon-il Group’s power.

Kim Tae-il got out of the car with the help of his son-in-law. Unlike the excited tourists, his family looked the unhappiest they had ever been. Yeong-Soo, who had been waiting for them in the parking lot, saw their devastated faces.

“G…grandpa. Please, listen to me.”

“You… you… bastard!” Kim Tae-il gasped.

“...What?” His grandson looked confused.

Kim Tae-il snapped, “Do you know what you have done?!”

Kim Tae-il raised his cane high.

Slam, slam. Slam!

***

A dreamlike three-day break passed quickly, and we were in the midst of tourists leaving the resort like an ebb.

“Ah, I want to stay longer.”

Like other tourists, Woo Yeon-Hee thought that the reason why the resort didn’t accept reservations during this next time period was that there were some internal safety renovations going on.

I smiled. “Hey, it’s not over yet. Go back to Seoul and rest more. You should see your family, too.”

“Are you going to be okay?” she asked.

I nodded. “Yes, you should properly get some rest.”

She looked at me curiously. “What about you? Aren’t you going with me?”

“I have stuff to complete here, so I’ll see you again in Seoul when I get back.”

I sent Woo Yeon-Hee up first and moved to a small tourist hotel in Byeonsan Peninsula. I finally had some time of my own.

On the next day, Korea was still quiet even when the figures who controlled the world were entering the resort. The media coverage had been restricted, and their entry and movements were under tight security.

Jonathan’s message arrived that night.

「Everyone is present.」

The image of Jonathan ridiculing people popped up in my mind. All of them claimed that they would never attend, but not a single person actually missed the conference. The Rothschilds had set a counterfire, but they had quailed and accepted the invitation first.

***

Those who were unlikely to attend also came.

“Oh, you came, too?”

“What about you?”

Every time a new member arrived, uncomfortable whispers and gazes filled the space. Things were worse among the group who had agreed not to attend the meeting.

Anyway, the fact that everyone had accepted the invitation meant the world’s rule had now been reorganized based on the Korean capital. Well, no one could be blamed as the trend had completely changed since the subprime crisis. Therefore, they had no choice but to open their wallets to the exploitation of the tax collector, the International Funds for Nature.

At first, the members resented Isaac Rothschild. They knew it wasn’t only his fault, but they also needed a target to blame. However, the resentment turned into sympathy as he approached Na Seon-Hu’s group first while relying on an electric wheelchair. He couldn’t be more miserable and servile than that.

But that’s the reality.

Stanley smoked while looking at Isaac from afar.

It’s time to get used to the new order. Damn it. To an Asian…

The cigarette tasted more bitter than usual. Stanley had to put a fake smile on his face like Isaac when ran into Na Seon-Hu’s group, but it didn’t work out well. When he thought about it, there was no one like Na Seon-Hu in human history. Starting at the age of twelve, the Korean built his Great Empire over a period of ten years. His influence on the world was unbelievable, and his empire could stand in comparison with any glorious empire in history.

In just ten years without a family background? Ha!

Then, Isaac approached Stanley who was smiling bitterly.

Zing-

Of course, with the sound of the electric motor.

“Stanley.”

“Isaac.”

Stanley followed Isaac’s gaze and turned his head. Eliza Moore, the new chairman of the U.S. Federal Reserve, was at the center of the group. He used to be a board member of the Jonathan Group, but Na Seon-Hu had put him at the top as soon as he reaped the stake in the Federal Reserve from the Rothschild family.

“He is the Colombian alumni with you, right?”

It had been more than twenty years. Stanley shrugged while looking at the members, who used to talk shit about Eliza and his business style, smiling in front of Eliza.

“Yes.”

“Then, I can ask you a favor.”

“What do you mean by a favor?” Stanley asked warily.

Issac calmly replied, “Introduce me to him.”

Stanley wanted to refuse as Isaac was a Rothschild but suppressed his instinct.

***

Stanley couldn’t sleep that night because he had a lot on his mind. When the sun rose, he would face Na Seon-Hu in person, who was commonly referred to as the Korean capital.

Would I be able to smile in front of him?

Not only did the Goldsteins and Rothschild collapse, but Stanley’s family also suffered a lot from him. He had never fought against his enemy directly, but Na Seon-Hu had destroyed the walls of the joined forces to expand his own empire, and his family’s warehouse that was protected under those forces had been plundered.

Anyway, people would kneel in front of the emperor and cross themselves with the blade of the sword given by the emperor. It was obvious that this meeting would be exactly like that.

It was one o’clock in the afternoon, and Stanley moved to the conference room.

What the heck is this?

The seating arrangement was strange. He didn’t expect a round table, but this was beyond his expectations. The Bilderberg Club meeting structure was the same as the cathedral’s, but Na Seon-Hu’s seating arrangement was divided based on hierarchy. There was a huge gap between the line where his group’s people sat and the others. Stanley looked around for his nameplate like others except for the people in Na Seon-Hu’s group.

Phew!

Stanley sighed in relief as he found his nameplate in the middle row. He exchanged glances with members sitting next to him, then closed his lips. There wasn’t even a little murmur. He focused only on the closed door behind the podium.

Squeak-

Everyone rose when the door opened, and Na Seon-Hu was coming out. A huge breathtaking silence filled the room. He wasn’t a young Asian boy like he was in the picture anymore. His eyes looking at each of the participants weren’t like those chasing after money. Despite the solemn atmosphere, Stanley somehow couldn’t suppress his excitement. What he had been thinking about was right.

Fuck. Those are the eyes of a conqueror!

Chapter 192

There was even no rustling, and everyone was focusing on where Na Seon-Hu was looking. Regardless of their true feelings, the members kept their smiles on the corners of their lips and made their eyes look alert and excited in order to look good. However, they couldn’t hide their fatigue. Although they had spent a day at the luxurious resort yesterday, their minds were filled with all kinds of complicated plans and calculations.

Na Seon-Hu stood at the chair rostrum but just looked at everyone without saying a word. The silence was heavy, and Stanley was struck with awe all of a sudden. The meeting looked like the Bilderberg Club in appearance, but its personality was completely different. It was a place where everyone obeyed one conqueror. The owner of the throne had changed, so they had to be extra cautious now. In order to make his smile look as natural as possible, Stanley brought up the happiest memory he could recall.

However, everyone immediately lost their smiles as soon as Seon Hu said his first sentence.

“If any of you are under the mistaken impression that this is a place of harmony, it will be better for you to leave now.”

They were already aware of the circumstances, but it was shocking to hear it directly from the conqueror. However, there was no alternative. A whole year had passed since the Bilderberg Club had been disbanded, and now the new club conference was being held. In the meantime, there had been attempts to replace the Bilderberg Club by leveraging their sub-organizations such as the Triangular Organization, Round Table, and Roman Club.

At first, people thought it would be possible and hoped to succeed. Even if the animosity the other members held toward the Rothschilds and the North American members was extreme, they thought it was better than succumbing to an Asian boy.

However, Seon-Hu’s empire had expanded its territory around the world with its golden tanks, and other organizations often became nominal. The growth of the empire had been more relentless than the speed of the other groups planning for union and revenge.

The conqueror finally declared, “We are still aiming to establish the world’s most powerful government under a single economy, but the process won’t be done through consensus.”

***

Odin was gathering and ordering the world’s leaders and people behind them to follow his commands!

Who in the world could do that? What kind of king in history could possess such power? Gillian thought.

Traditional authority came from the sword, but it had gradually shifted to money. Also, the power of money had been concentrated on a small number of families in those turbulent times.

Gillian had realized their true identities on the first day he had joined the Bilderberg Club. The structure they had created was an impregnable iron fortress that looked like it would never be broken. However, it had been destroyed into pieces. Those families had monopolized wealth for hundreds of years and had grown larger, but they had been smashed by only a single Korean boy. The impact was immense as it had happened during the era when the global economy was tied to one limited area. The tremendous power that had never existed in the past was now being held by just one person.

This is…

It was the birth of the emperor of the New World. Gillian felt dizzy and frightened at the same time. The birth of an absolute powerful man who dominated the world was never to be blessed by God. It was such a despairing situation. No matter how close Gillian was to the emperor, the truth remained the same.

What was even more terrible was that no one could resist his commands. One of the African Americans in the back row was the world’s strongest military commander-in-chief and had the authority to launch nuclear missiles, but he was holding his breath and listening to the new emperor attentively.

No one could do anything. His support base was ultimately Wall Street, and the new emperor was also the owner of Wall Street. Gillian thought it was an unbelievable reality although he had expected it. Things were bad when the global economy and politics were monopolized by a small number of families, but now it was worse under a one-man system. His words would soon become the order that would drive the world.

Oh, gosh…

Gillian quickly studied everyone’s expressions. Those in the back had the same reaction as him as they were shocked and didn’t say a single word. On the other hand, Odin’s people in his row led by Jonathan were filled with emotion. Gillian originally thought that Jonathan would be the most touched one, but he became even more speechless when he saw the rapturous joy on Joshua’s face.

Thud! Thud!

Joshua’s heart pounded against his chest wall. The swift decision of the former head of his family had actually determined the fate of his family. If he didn’t lower his head to Odin back then, his family would have collapsed like the Rothschilds. The great Rothschilds had fallen in Odin’s storm, and now their head was acting like the chief priest of the Storm God altar. Everyone pitied him, but his choice was correct.

A few days ago, Odin told Joshua a story about the latent supernatural powers in the world, and the reason why there was an underworld full of monsters.

If that day comes…

Just as power had shifted from the sword to money, it could be transferred back to its original state when that day came. However, nothing mattered as Odin’s power would remain unchanged. Regardless of whether the financial system would end up being maintained or destroyed, Odin would still be on the throne as he had money in his left hand and a sword in his right hand.

Then, Odin’s voice echoed in the hall, “Those who understand my statement are welcome to sit down. If not, feel free to exit through the back door.”

Everyone sat down.

***

It looked like everyone was paying attention to the opening speech, but they weren’t. In fact, their eyes were glued onto Seon-Hu, but their thoughts were focused on what the agenda for the first meeting was. Also, the majority thought that the agenda would be about taming them.

Stanley decided to take a risk. Even if it was an impractical request, he had to obey the command of the arrogant conqueror. Seon-Hu could create a new fund like the International Funds for Nature and rob the members’ houses or their country’s wealth. He could also expand the size of the fund like the IMF. Or, he could confirm the loyalty of members by starting with an issue by targeting China.

What would it be…

Before the actual conference began, Stanley shouted to himself, I hope it’s something doable!

Seon-Hu calmly began, “For our first agenda, let’s think about a scenario where we are attacked by aliens.”

What?

No one had expected this, and it was a retrograde issue. It was understandable that Seon-Hu had become interested in space as China had recently boasted their space development capabilities. Furthermore, the space business had moved from government ventures to the private sector. However, he was talking about an alien invasion, not a new space business.

An alien attack…?

Such an issue mattered a long time ago when the U.S. and the Soviet Union had fought over who would enter space first as their ideological confrontation was intense. The hall, which had been solemn, became noisy.

What the hell is on his mind? He must have an intention.

The conqueror who had built the Great Empire through his own genius capabilities wouldn’t have brought up the first agenda without a valid reason.

“...”

Stanley wasn’t the only one trying to grasp Seon-Hu’s purpose. The tumultuous hall quickly quieted down, and people’s eyes became cold. Stanley also had the same look in his eyes and thoughts running through his head.

He must be saying that his empire will never collapse unless the aliens attack. It’s like a warning. He’s emphasizing that we should not think about challenging him.

However, Stanley was convinced. If he were in the position of Seon-Hu, he would be concerned about the possibility of getting attacked by aliens rather than the members fighting him back by creating a union. The empire’s roughly estimated capital power was huge. Stanley thought the first agenda was reasonable.

I knew it!

Stanley came to a conclusion. Until now, Seon-Hu was a plunderer who had robbed his family’s warehouse, but now he had become the conqueror who had founded the new empire. Also, it was obvious that his empire would never break in just a few years or decades. It was time to become the new emperor’s man and receive a real invitation. Stanley thought he had to be placed in the first row of the seat where he could face Seon-Hu closer.

Stanley was about to raise his hand to have a right to speak, but Isaac Rothschild had beat him to the punch.

“If there’s a disorder like a massive riot, we should all deal with it together, right?”

The tone of Issac’s voice was vastly different from how the Rothschild used to act. Stanley frowned as he had been robbed of the opportunity to say the same thing.

Seon-Hu replied, “For now, let’s limit the agenda to extraterrestrial attacks. A few days ago, I visited the White House and was able to look through the same issue that had been handled during the former Bilderberg era and the U.S. military operations related to it.”

Several people, including Stanley, looked at North American members. It was obvious that they were reproaching themselves for not handling the issue earlier.

“Among all of these issues, I’m most concerned about the possible scenario where the global financial system gets paralyzed. The same goes for using nuclear weapons,” Seon-Hu added.

Stanley narrowed his eyes.

Is he actually just worrying about it instead of threatening us? He might be concerned about the collapse of his empire.

Seon-Hu continued, “We should prevent the situation in the event of an alien’s attack, but I’m also saying that there should be no confusion within us. Therefore, the issue to be resolved here is to make sure to not close the ‘window of financial markets, including banks’ even if such a day comes.”

Stanley and the majority grimaced even more.

What’s wrong with him? What’s the point of all this crap?

It couldn’t be understood by common sense. When such a day came, bank closings were inevitable. It didn’t matter if the existing monetary system was maintained or not because people would panic during big events, leading to large-scale withdrawals.

A good example was during the subprime crisis as it was the perfect case to observe how the public responded to fear. Banks actually didn’t have as much cash on hand to match the total deposited amount. It depended on each country’s policy, but most banks only held ten percent of the total deposited money from customers in cash at all times. In other words, if customers of the bank withdrew more than ten percent of the total deposited amount, the bank would go bankrupt.

The members looked at Seon-Hu with various reactions.

“This is something I promised when I launched this club. I will never stand by and let my orders get destroyed no matter what happens. If something like an alien attack happens…”

If it happens…?

“I will stand surety even if I lose all my property, so don’t block the public’s financial transactions on that day.”

For a moment, Stanley was frightened out of his wits. The conqueror had coined the metaphor ‘an alien attack,’ but he was saying that he would do his best to punish those who broke his orders. Sure enough, Seon-Hu was staring at all the members as if he would hit their necks with his blade if they violated this rule.

The degree of the pressure coming off of him is on another level…

Chapter 193

George Orwell had warned about the birth of a system in which the police state enslaved all of mankind in his book [1984]. Gillian had believed that the Bilderberg Club would make that happen. The ‘monitoring public’s every move with a telescreen’ had become a possible reality as communication technology developed. Also, ‘encouraging kids to accuse their parents with a bizarre accusation system’ had been widely implemented due to the globalization of the economic region and the development of financial engineering. The Bilderberg Club was an extraterrestrial world that controlled the entire globe behind the scenes.

However, there had never been one emperor who had ruled over the club in the past. All the club did was come to an agreement every year between members as their interests inevitably conflicted with each other, but the Jeon-il Club was different. They had inherited the Bilderberg’s system, but everything was held under an absolute ruler.

Jessica took the bottle away from Gillian and said, “Your problem is that you think too much.”

She believed that his obsession had moved from the directing department to Odin himself.

“The Jeon-il Club is…”

Too dangerous.

Gillian swallowed the last bit because he felt like there was something watching him somewhere in the room. Jessica could tell what he was thinking.

“There have been occasions in history where people have attempted to dominate the world. Odin is the first person to succeed. Do you get it? You are just shocked as you have been closer to him than almost anyone else,” she said.

“Just shocked…”

Gillian smirked. The only time the financial conglomerates in Wall Street and the City had lost money was when they had fought against Odin. They had raked money in from other areas. The subprime crisis was out of the question. Odin was the only one who had anticipated that the subprime crisis would lead to the global economic crisis as the global financial industry was complex.

Nonetheless, the financial conglomerates had always earned lots of money except for such cases. They were members of the group that set the world’s financial policies, and if they invested based on that information, it was impossible for them to lose. However, Odin had taken control of the rule.

“Odin will become richer at a breakneck pace but in a stable manner,” Gillian murmured.

“You have always lived in a world where the winner takes all. What’s wrong with you now?” Jessica asked, somewhat exasperated.

He sighed. “That’s the problem. If Odin makes the wrong decision, how could we stop him? What about after ten years? His power will grow immensely.”

She shrugged. “We are Odin’s people. Does he look like a threat to you?”

“I don’t know… I don’t know a single thing about him.”

Gillian hated to make assumptions, but Odin likely had the power to start World War III if he wanted to. No one could guarantee the future. For instance, World War I, where tens of millions of people were killed, had been triggered by only two gunshots. It was also unpredictable that the first war would lead to the outbreak of World War II due to persisting global economic depression. No one could even guess back then.

Gillian vividly remembered the scene where Odin had intimidated the members with the first agenda during the conference. His eyes had a crazy light in them, almost as if he was ready to start a full-blown war. It wasn’t anything like an ordinary capital-to-capital conflict. His eyes resembled those of a person who could carry out a physical attack to satisfy his ambition.

Stomp. Stomp. Stomp.

Gillian felt like he could hear the sound of soldiers marching. If Odin was determined to dictate the world without being satisfied with his current state, things would become horrible. Gillian confided these thoughts to his wife, then Jessica burst into laughter.

“It’s definitely a concern that you would have.”

He protested, “I’m not a daydreamer.”

“I know. If Odin wanted to, then he could. But why are you worried about it?”

“China and Russia are developing so fast. Odin’s power is to such a point where there’s nowhere in the world that he couldn't interfere with…”

Jessica suddenly covered Gillian’s mouth with her hand.

“I’m serious.” Gillian frowned.

“Yes, you are. But don’t ever say something like this to anyone else. You can only say it to me, okay?”

***

Later that night, Seon-Hu suddenly called Gillian over to talk. When Gillian entered the room, Jonathan was already there. The conversation between the two had already progressed, and Jonathan’s face was rigid. The other man had also raised his voice.

When Gillian came in, they stopped talking all of a sudden, and awkwardness filled the room. Gillian couldn’t understand why Jonathan was frowning.

What happened that made Jonathan grimace at Odin? To the emperor of a new era?

Gillian sat in an empty chair, then Jonathan opened his mouth.

“I feel like I’m talking to myself. You should stop him, Gillian.”

“What’s going on?” Gillian asked.

“He says that he will liquidate the capital.”

Gillian widened his eyes.

“You are such a hot-tempered guy. I’m not going to do it any time soon,” Seon-Hu said bluntly.

Jonathan handed the file to Gillian. The thick pile of documents contained a list of Seon-Hu’s major companies that dominated the world. Many of them were promising companies that would bring good fortune in the future. One noteworthy thing was that they were stocks that Seon-Hu had kept even though he knew they would naturally plunge during the subprime crisis.

Gillian quickly turned over the paper without spending a long time on the stocks section. He wondered if the reason why Seon-Hu wanted to do this was because his capital was so big that it was becoming difficult to handle. However, it was obvious that liquidating them would end up disgracing and ruining them! Their potential enemies would absorb the power that the empire would give up.

It’s a newly born empire. All we have left to do is build a barrier that no one can challenge us. But why? Why?

“Does it make sense to you?” Jonathan asked.

Seon-Hu instantly interjected, “We should begin slowly starting from 2016. If we release everything at once, it will trigger a global economic crisis worse than the subprime crisis.”

Gillian noticed that Seon-Hu’s tone had changed, but he didn’t mind.

So why?

Seon-Hu was commanding them to withdraw from all markets other than financial companies like banks. Gillian had no clue what Seon-Hu’s intentions were. In addition, he couldn’t fathom the scale of the empire in 2016 and how much they would end up withdrawing.

“It will take a long time just to figure out the extent of the entire capital. Help Jonathan and get this done, Gillian.”

It was a ridiculous command even if the worst economic crisis in human history had just occurred. Withdrawing wasn’t the point as Seon-Hu had dominated a number of markets. He should have known this common sense since he had built the empire by himself. Gillian thought the scale of the capital would be unbelievably tremendous that it would be impossible to be kept in one person’s pocket. That would definitely trigger an economic crisis.

Seon-Hu mentioned it as he continued, “We can’t forget that the cash should keep moving around. Establish a system so that it can be used immediately when needed. You guys better start now.”

“I have never violated your orders in the past. Tell me if I have ever opposed you to this extent,” Jonathan retorted.

“Even if markets secure cash, they won’t be able to bear it. We will have to risk a great loss if we forcibly enter the markets. Regardless of victory or defeat, your capital will be reduced to a serious extent. Of course, you will lose your influence and power in the club,” Gillian said.

If Seon-Hu chose to proceed with his plan, an unprecedented currency war would happen. Gillian tried to understand Seon-Hu’s intentions for a short moment, but he ended up asking ‘why?’ to himself.

The empire had been completed, and nothing could explain why the emperor would want to destroy the wall and return to the days when he used to be a mere citizen.

Then, Seon-Hu said with a heavy voice, “You must have thought that I was simply making a threat on the first day.”

He alternately stared at Jonathan and Gillian with the same look that he had had on the podium.

Stomp! Stomp! Stomp!

Gillian felt like he could hear the sound of soldiers marching again.

“But I told the stark truth, and we will need lots of cash on that day.”

“What… what the hell… are you talking about…?”

Jonathan suddenly became frightened, and his voice trembled with fear. He wasn’t asking because he didn’t know what Seon-Hu was referring to: an alien attack. There were cases when geniuses became obsessed with delusions and became paranoid as a consequence. When Jonathan looked at Seon-Hu’s eyes filled with madness, he thought Seon-Hu was going through that phase. Then, Jonathan could understand the unconvincing instructions, and his whole body began to quiver with more horrifying fear.

Jonathan had caused all kinds of wars under Seon-Hu’s orders even though his partner had been just a boy. Ten years had passed, and he had only been focused on working while being sleep-deprived. However, a decade of achievements was about to collapse because of his partner’s delusions of an extraterrestrial attack. Also, judging by the crazed look in the youth’s eyes, Seon-Hu’s mental state seemed unstable.

Jonathan shouted inwardly, No! You can’t do this! Pull yourself together!

Gillian was no different from Jonathan as he was quietly swallowing his saliva with a frown on his face. The two men’s eyes met, and their thoughts were the same.

Gillian was about to open his mouth when Seon-Hu suddenly said, “Both of you don’t know why I’m called Odin. I’ll show you the reason now.”

Zaaaaap-

Sparks of blue lightning appeared around Seon-Hu, and surreal flashes of lights sprang up in front of the two.

Zaaaaaap. Zaaaaaap-

It was marvelous and astounding because it counteracted their known reality. Gillian fell back, stumbling to the ground. The blue streaks of lightning that came out from Odin’s body looked beautiful but threatening, and they had reached the top of the ceiling. In addition, the parts of the ceiling where the blue streaks brushed by had become sooty as if they were trying to tell Gillian that it wasn’t an illusion.

The lights were like living creatures. They wriggled and took over the space at once by avoiding Gillian, Jonathan, and electronic devices. Jonathan completely froze in place as he intuitively knew that he shouldn’t touch them.

Both Gillian and Jonathan stared blankly at Seon-Hu with stiffened postures. All of these fantasies began from the moment when blue light sparked all over Seon-Hu.

“I hope you guys are ready to save the world.”

Zaaaaaap!

“If that’s hard, you guys should look back on what you’ve done in the past. We have always grown by using the world’s economic crises as a stepping stone. And the crisis on that day… will be the worst ever.”

Zaaaap-

“We are preparing for that day.”

Chapter 194

“Would… you like to continue? Huff. Huff.”

The man was out of breath. His helmet and stab-proof vest were damp with sweat, but he had to remain armed until Jonathan granted him permission to stop. Jonathan looked through his helmet’s face shield in order to check his watch. When he confirmed that he could call it a day, he sank into the ground first. He placed the dagger in his hand on the floor and took off his helmet.

It was like a real match. Sweat poured down like rain, and their T-shirts underneath their vests were soaked and stuck to their skin. When Jonathan took off his vest and shirt, he revealed a set of bulky muscles. He had worked out hard for a long time, so his body was by no means inferior to that of his opponent’s. He had not only increased the amount of muscle on him but also focused on getting a well-balanced body.

Huff. Huff-

Miyagi, the man, and Jonathan caught their breath in silence. At the same time, Miyagi looked at the world’s richest man who was absorbed in this extreme hobby. He thought Jonathan had been doing this for a while.

Miyagi had come to Jonathan’s mansion half a year ago. Even at that time, Jonathan had a supremely fit body and had also mastered fighting skills, including kickboxing and jiu-jitsu[1]. On top of that, he learned how to use a dagger in fighting from a professional special forces instructor, and his skill was on the same level as Miyagi’s. The only thing he needed to improve on now was his physical limitations.

I can’t understand the rich.

Miyagi marveled at Jonathan inwardly. Although he had been training Jonathan every day for the past six months, the other man’s madness toward this hobby was difficult to understand. Moreover, it wasn’t only the motivation that kept the busiest person in the world taking the time to train himself. If he felt a threat to his own safety, he could have hired people like Miyagi. Also, there were already such people guarding Jonathan’s mansion.

***

Jonathan took shower and came out. He checked his phone and email just in case, but Seon-Hu still had not replied to him. His partner had not contacted him for more than half a year since the last email.

Tap, tap.

Jonathan created a document online and updated his recent progress on the report. He was in front of the fireplace, and there was a warm teacup in his hand which had been brought over by an employee. His entire body was exhausted as he had just used up his strength to its limit, but he had lots to do. He put away the tea and asked the employee to bring him a beer cold enough to give him brain freeze. The sound of typing continued in the room without stopping.

He rubbed his sleepy eyes after he finished dealing with some important issues. When he stretched and tilted his head, he saw a shadow in the corner of his room. Jonathan was quick. He grabbed the pistol attached to the back of his desk and accurately aimed it at the person’s heart. Seon-Hu was grinning with his hands held up.

“Sun…”

Jonathan walked toward Seon-Hu with a hollow smile. Then, he heard another sound from the opposite corner.

“I’m here too.”

There was a young Asian woman standing to the side, and Jonathan only noticed her after turning his head the other way. His smile became even more hollow.

“Every time I see you, I become depressed. Who would ever think that we are actually the same age? Don’t you think so?”

Yeon-Hee retorted, “Really? I envy you, Jonathan. In my opinion, you have become more handsome. I guess it’s the beauty that comes with middle-age. It’s a charm that Seon-Hu and I will never experience.”

He grumbled, “Don’t say that. It doesn’t comfort me at all, you vampires.”

“I have a nice gift for you, but are you going to keep calling me that?”

There was no better present than the visit of his friends he hadn’t seen for a long time, but Jonathan’s face slowly stiffened.

“Always wear them. I purposely only put things that aren’t noticeable,” Seon-Hu said.

Jonathan took a ring out of the pouch. It was no different from the commercially available rings other than its elaborate inscriptions. He knew what kind of object it was as Seon-Hu had told him.

“Don’t worry. I’ll make sure not to lose it or have it be taken away by anyone,” Jonathan said.

“Make sure you don’t rely too much on the item,” Seon-Hu replied.

“Yes, that too. If you are not too busy, why don’t you take a seat?”

The three moved in front of the fireplace. Woo Yeon-Hee’s body began to lean toward the right side of the armchair as she hadn’t felt this comfortable for a while. As soon as Seon-Hu told her to sleep, her eyes closed tightly.

“Still?” Jonathan asked while looking at Woo Yeon-Hee, who fell asleep right away in a pitiful manner.

“Yes. It’s the worst kind of work ever. I’m so sick and tired of it…”

Seon-Hu swept his hair up, and Jonathan could read nervousness in the youth’s eyes. During a moment of silence, the sound of the crackling fire became louder. Jonathan talked as he rummaged through the fire with kindling., “So, do you think you can make it on time?”

“Yeah, somehow.”

“I won’t be able to keep you here that long,” Jonathan said.

Seon-Hu responded, “I will contact you frequently, but today will be the last time we meet face to face.”

“Time flies by so fast… On that day… I still remember that day, when you showed me the stark truth on the last day of the 2009 Jeon-il Conference.”

He wasn’t lying. It was the most shocking reality he had ever faced, and every single word Seon-Hu said was still vivid in his mind. The youth’s supernatural power was appalling enough, but the monster he showed Jonathan was… That evil was… It often appeared in his nightmares from time to time. Whenever he had that nightmare, his bedclothes became soaked with cold sweat.

“What if I won’t?” Jonathan asked anxiously.

“About what?” Seon-Hu asked.

“What if I don’t end up awakening? Would I be able to adapt to the new world?”

Seon-Hu said, “That’s why you must succeed. If the global economy doesn’t collapse, our civilization will be preserved. The money we have accumulated will also stay. I can guarantee that even if you don’t awaken.”

In other words, Jonathan would have a large capital and be in a position where he could give commands to the Awakened. That was what Seon-Hu was talking about.

“In that sense, it would be fine even if you don’t become one of us. But Jonathan, you will awaken. So, survive no matter what happens in the Stage of Advent.”

Jonathan grumbled, “You are mean. That’s such a nice way to say that you will give me lots of work…”

Seon-Hu responded with a bitter smile, “If you become confident in surviving, then you should seek the hidden rewards.”

“Hidden rewards?” Jonathan asked curiously.

Then, Seon-Hu began explaining everything from the start, like the ‘inventory window’ for the hidden reward, to the end, also known as the Stage of Rest. He not only detailed what he had gone through but also the information about hidden rewards he had gotten after the Stage of Advent. Seon-Hu had repeatedly told Woo Yeon-Hee about them to the point that she had memorized everything.

The day was dawning even before Jonathan felt tired.

He commented, “You… seem to have been through everything.”

“That’s one of my abilities.”

Jonathan would realize the truth one day, but Seon-Hu had decided that now wasn’t the time. Seon-Hu’s last story was about important spirits, and he couldn’t emphasize that enough to the older man.

“They are the ones who govern the Stage of Advent under the System. They won’t look like it, but don’t forget they are the ones with authority. You will get pissed by them so many times, Jonathan.”

“Okay. I’ll make sure I do all I can so that I don’t fight against them. Even if I reach the level where I’m stronger than anyone else.”

Jonathan’s face had hardened to a serious extent. According to Seon-Hu’s descriptions, the Stage of Advent had to have been created by an absolute being in order to mock humans and obtain sadistic pleasure. It was definitely not a place for training.

“Whatever the reality is, you must remember that you have to take advantage of it.”

Seon-Hu got up. Everything was covered in white snow outside. It was a beautiful sight, but it didn’t feel that way to either of them. The snow would melt anyway when the sun rose like the days ahead of them.

“See you again in the new world, Jonathan.”

***

Jonathan focused on his work after Seon-Hu and Woo Yeon-Hee left. Before Seon-Hu entered the Stage of Advent and while he was conquering dungeons, Jonathan had a lot of stuff to do on the civilian side. He needed to take measures to make the capital available in the future and reply to the board members' emails that were full of complaints and anxiety. In fact, Jonathan was on vacation now, but he had never had a proper break since he had heard the truth from Seon-Hu.

Jonathan put on his coat and went outside.

“Where shall I take you to?”

“The White House.”

They needed constant warning. He had to remind them that he had enough capital power to blow them up at any time. It was true that the Jonathan Group’s withdrawal from the global stock market had reduced its influence on companies. However, their financial businesses, including banking, had completed the most substantial empire in the world such that no one could challenge them.

But still…

The New Year’s greeting from the U.S. president was ridiculing his political opponents.

「I wish everyone, including those who had been brutally destroyed by me, a happy new year. I love you all.」

He had been elected contrary to the Jeon-il Club’s resolution, and he had posted such a message on his social media to deride Seon-Hu. Seon-Hu reacted calmly as if he had expected it, but Jonathan thought it was the triggering factor.

It wasn’t just the White House. Private groups were being created inside the club, and they were undoubtedly working on revolting. It was similar to the movement of Seon-Hu when he had dominated the Bilderberg Club. One side was busy pouring one’s enormous capital and life to save humanity, but the other side was busy playing politics to fulfill one’s greed.

Jonathan thought it would be better for such a world to collapse. He was mad but held it in for now. Whatever they were plotting, they would all be meaningless in the end. Also, the majority of them would not be able to remain at the club. The same applied to the current president who was immersed and relishing his temporary victory.

Jonathan hacked the social media system and grinned as he checked the U.S. president’s message posted last night.

「Happy New Year! Again, we are creating a Great America!」

「To all of my friends, supporters, enemies, haters, and even dishonest fake news media, I wish you all a happy and healthy New Year!」

He snorted and remarked out loud, “Ah, you must be living your best life. Enjoy your delusions while you can, you idiots.”

The first sun of the new year rose. It was 2018.

1. A self-defense ground-based martial art and sport that originated in Brazil. ?

Chapter 195

It was now early March.

[Congratulations. You are the first Awakened to upgrade all your stats to S-class.]

[You have obtained a ‘challenger box’ for being the first one to achieve all S-class stats.]

I glared at the brilliant glow, but it wasn’t an item or insignia. With the Second Round of Privileges in mind, the contents from the box were basically a loss. The Awakened in the past would have grieved when they heard that obtaining a challenger box was a failure.

I waited for a message that would soon pop up. It would have been nice if it didn’t take this long, but it was now the time to celebrate achieving the conditions required for the Second Round of Privileges.

Yes, let’s be happy about that.

This meant that I didn’t need to waste time in the Stage of Advent.

[Would you like to proceed with the Second Round of Privileges?

*Any remaining, unopened boxes you currently have will disappear.]

Ah, seriously?

The System had blocked all the tricks in advance. I thought I would dither when this moment came, but I guess I was more prepared than I had thought. I was determined to proceed without any hesitation.

[The Second Round of Privileges will begin soon.]

[Congratulations. You have obtained the trait ‘Challenger’ as a reward.]

Challenger…?

***

Woo Yeon-Hee wanted to raise my stats as much as possible before I entered the Stage of Advent. She had wanted to conquer a C-class dungeon with me, but it was no good as she hadn’t acquired all three conditions needed to attack higher-class dungeons. A good balance between skills, traits and items was required, but Woo Yeon-Hee didn’t have the decent skills and traits needed to fight against monsters.

If she had to go against another Awakened, she would have aced it. However, our enemies were monsters swarming the dungeon. Not only did she not possess a tanking skill to protect me, but she also had difficulty defeating monsters alone even in D-class dungeons. She could upgrade my stats by only one class with each item, so all I could do was blankly stare at the dwindling defensive points while waiting for Woo Yeon-Hee to finish the battle. Wait, since the class of my Night Eyes had been reset, the only way to determine how many points remained would be to look at the color of her barrier.

Anyway, I didn’t have much time left. We had to end any dungeon attempts by mid-March as I had to concentrate on the Day of Advent after. Basically, I only had one week left. From then on, I needed to secure the safety of my family and loved ones while fighting against a desperately dangerous crisis the global economy would face.

Therefore, the only option for us was to conquer a D-class dungeon. The following were the stats and abilities that I would have when entering the Stage of Advent.

[Name: Na Seon-Hu *Second Round*

Health: E (0), Strength: E (5), Agility: E (13), Sense: E (0)

Total points: 250

Accomplishment Reward: 2076

Trait (9), Skill (10), Insignia (10), Item (10)]

So far, the System had only emphasized the name of the Seven Demon Kings, and it had also begun to emphasize the words ‘*Second Round*’ on my status window in the same way. However, my eyes were fixed on the numbers ‘9,’ ‘10,’ ‘10,’ and ‘10’ of the traits, skills, insignias and items that I had broken through the S-class ceiling.

***

People often wished they had the opportunity to go back in time to their youthful years but Jeon-il’s perspective was different. He had poured everything into his current life. He now had a high social position, wealth, a marital relationship that had always been maintained amicably, and a son who had grown up wonderfully. If someone told him to start all over again, he wasn’t confident that he would do better than this.

His best friends had retired already, and he was hoping to spend his last years as relaxed as those who had voluntarily retired from the group. The female CEO had visited him several times and tried to convince him to join the executive team, but he ultimately refused. Of course, he was aware of the group’s considerations. He was on the road to success from the moment he joined the group that had the same title as his first name. He had believed it was fate.

However, the reason why Jeon-il had truly become fond of the group was because of their consideration toward him. He had great qualms working at Jeon-il Group more than twenty years ago when Korea was suffering from the IMF crisis. They had just been born and were unidentified foreign funds that had gulped down the country’s economy in an instant. When Jeon-il realized that his firm had taken over the economy and power of this country, he had always had his resignation letter in the drawer.

The Jeon-il Group was the main culprit that invaded the country. Their exploitation was more horrible than what had occurred during the Japanese colonial period, and the foreigners began to suck all kinds of Korea’s money into their mouths. The Jeon-il Group ended up abandoning their conscience when Jeon-il’s son was invited to a company that had emerged as the core of the global capital market. His son had grown up enough to know everything about this country. Jeon-il had been ashamed of himself for working at a thief firm as a founding member.

However, it was also impossible for him to resign recklessly. Time had passed by like that, and Jeon-il was stuck at his job at Jeon-il Bank. His promotion occurred faster than anyone else, and his company had supported the youngest bank president to a great extent. They had looked after him to a degree that he didn’t have to be worried about swaying by internal politics.

The group’s care had been consistent. During the holiday season, the CEO visited the headquarters to offer him a vacation and even took care of not only his family but also his relatives. In fact, the female CEO was busy as the group acquired France’s Goldstein family. The Jeon-il Group had become one of the leading firms in Europe as well as in Asia.

Nevertheless, her attitude and conduct couldn’t change Jeon-il’s mind. He, of course, loved the group, but that wasn’t enough for him to give up his peaceful last years. He hated the life of working until his vision became blurry like Park Choong-Sik, the President of Finance. He wanted to age with his wife who had always been by his side. If possible, he also hoped to have a grandchild as he envied his colleagues whenever they uploaded pictures of their grandchildren on social media. Therefore, Jeon-il decided to retire.

If he accepted the CEO’s offer, he would have become the second President of Finance, but it wouldn’t have brought any joy to him. No matter how powerful the position was, Jeon-il felt he had already enjoyed the authority that many people hadn’t experienced before. On top of that, he had more than enough money to spend until his death, and his son was so successful that it was meaningless to leave his assets to him.

Jeon-il said to Jamie, who had come to see him again, with a smile, “I should leave for the younger ones in the group.”

“Then, I’ll get you a spot for a non-executive director. You can just stop by the headquarters once in a while…”

“I’m always so grateful to work under you.” Jeon-il’s smile became brighter.

“There would be nothing else I can do since you have made up your mind, right?”

“I do appreciate it.”

“Then, this will be the last piece of work for you.”

Jamie put a file on the desk, and there was a Jeon-il Resort’s promotional pamphlet inside the transparent plastic cover. Since they were affiliates of the same group, Jeon-il was their main bank.

Since Jeon-il had completed transferring his duties to juniors, his box and document file were now light. Then, his eyes shook as there were resort vouchers in the thick file.

“As a token of our appreciation, we have prepared a small gift.”

However, this gift wasn’t ‘small’ at all to Jeon-il. At first glance, it looked like there were at least a hundred vouchers, and the lowest room rating among them was the VIP suite. Each voucher was worth at least one hundred million won.

“Please invite your relatives, friends, and everyone you love. There are only a hundred there, but don’t mind the number.” Jamie continued, “Our group will guarantee paid leave during their vacation for those who work for firms in this country. We will make sure not to cause any negative impact on the properties of those who run their own businesses.”

“W…what do you mean negative impact…”

“You have worked hard for our group, Mr. Na. We really appreciate it.”

Tears welled up in Jeon-il’s eyes as Jamie’s consideration wasn’t simply convertible into money. He was embarrassed but couldn’t stop his tears. He also felt so warm in his heart that he was about to burst into emotions.

“Thank you… But…”

“You must not forget that this is your last job as the President of Jeon-il Bank. Make sure you complete it. If you refuse, I’ll take care of it myself. However, there will be a limit if I handle it.”

Jeon-il became speechless.

“Ah… I forgot about this. Our group will also support any minors’ academic matters and attendance. On top of that, we will also manage other issues that might happen during your stay, so don’t worry.”

“Okay, ma’am.”

“Please invite your loved ones and families to the resort on behalf of our group. You shouldn’t refuse since we’ve already left the resort quite empty!”

Jeon-il widened his eyes in surprise as he couldn’t believe her words.

***

“So…?”

Mi-Hee’s voice also shook with emotion. As the wife of the President of Jeon-il Bank, she was well informed with how things worked in his group. The Jeon-il Group had fully supported her husband even at the moment of his retirement.

What kind of company in the world can do that?

Mi-Hee sniffed along with her red-eyed husband as he explained all of this to her. He took out the document file from his briefcase instead of answering. In fact, he had enough money to buy a hundred resort vouchers himself as his son had sent him money whenever he received the bonus every quarter.

However, he would never have thought of inviting that many people at once without the group’s support.

Invite all my loved ones and families? And they will guarantee paid vacation during the stay? That’s unbelievable.

Jeon-il and Mi-Hee imagined hanging out at the resort with everyone they loved. This couldn’t even happen in their dreams.

Mi-Hee asked while wiping her eyes with her hands, “What about Seon-Hu? It would be nice if he can make it…”

It was then the intercom rang. The face shown on the monitor was Seon-Hu, their only son. On this happy day, their proud son had returned home.

Chapter 196

Since it was still cold outside, the children who weren’t sensitive to the temperature occupied the sunbeds while the adults were spread throughout the subsidiary facilities equipped with heating. My parents were having grilled pork belly with relatives.

Aunt Jung-Hee was sitting next to my mother, and I could vividly remember her face. She had not only pulled me out into the world when I was born, but we had also wandered around the ruins after the Day of Advent searching for her in my past life. My mother was the most attached to her as my maternal grandparents had passed away before I was born. Aunt Jung-Hee had taken care of Mother like a parent when she was young.

I quietly left my seat. One area of the resort had been taken up by the people my parents had invited, but there were quite a lot of other guests in different areas. The families of the members in Revolucion and Tomorrow had arrived here first. All of the Destiny researchers, our group’s important figures who weren’t supposed to die away from home, and others who were directly or indirectly involved with my empire were also here.

Everyone was enjoying their unexpected vacation, but those with rigid expressions on their faces were gathered in the building which would be used as the headquarters of the World Awakened Association in the future. Seeing that they had been quiet so far, I could let go of my concerns. The pre-Awakened of Revolucion and Tomorrow were becoming familiar with each other while they were discussing the security of the resort before the Stage of Advent was set up. They were also pledging to cooperate with each other after entering the stage.

Woo Yeon-Hee texted me.

「Where should we meet up?」

***

“Thank you,” Woo Yeon-Hee said with a sincere look in her eyes.

I could smell grilled meat and soju[1] coming off of her, and she looked relieved. However, it didn’t last long as she started crying. It had been awhile since I had last seen in such an emotional state like this, and her shoulders heaved as she sobbed.

“Why are you crying? It’s only the beginning,” I said.

“We… we will be able to see each other again, right?” Her voice shook.

I nodded. “As long as you are not swayed by the people in there. I think you are ready.”

She sniffed. “If… if I don’t manage to survive, please take care of my family.”

I wanted to tell her to stop saying such awful things. However, a reprimand wasn’t what she needed as she knew the difficulty of ‘The Last Stage.’ I wrapped my hand around her neck and pulled her towards my chest.

“We will meet again,” I said calmly in her ear, hoping that my unflappable feelings would be conveyed to her. We stayed in that position for a few minutes. However, Woo Yeon-Hee didn’t calm down, and I suddenly realized why. She was concerned about me and thought I wouldn’t be able to come back.

I reassured her, “Even if I’m going through the second round, I start with an overwhelming advantage compared to the ordinary Awakened. My abilities are more outstanding than the majority of them even without items.”

I didn’t tell her that we would only be able to start together if we were lucky.

“Are you a hundred percent sure you can trust the people from Revolucion and Tomorrow? What if you run into them?” she asked.

I shrugged. “There’s only a slim chance that would happen. Even if I run into them, I would have restored my previous abilities by then. It’s not the time for you to worry about me. Based on how you’re acting, should I be asking you to take care of my family?”

“Are you sure?” she argued.

I nodded. “Yeah. Don’t be swayed by clumsy novices. What did I tell you to do when you think someone is your enemy?”

“...”

I continued, “Remove them before they grow big. The same way as I did to the Suzuki sisters. You can do it.”

Woo Yeon-Hee nodded, and we headed to the parking lot where her car was. The Stage of Advent didn’t open immediately. Instead, it opened on the Day of Advent after the gates all over the world opened and humanity went through several alien invasions.

The U.S. was where Woo Yeon-Hee would stay until the stage opened. We had revised the U.S. military strategies multiple times under the assumption of an alien attack and blocked the use of nuclear weapons with the Jeon-il Club’s resolution. However, the club’s influence would become nothing if the supreme commander-in-chief changed his mind when faced with the apocalypse. Therefore, Woo Yeon-Hee had to keep her eyes on him.

If the commander-in-chief tried to do something crazy… Then, no surveillance system of the current civilization would be able to detect her. Everyone there would be dead by then, so she wouldn’t need to use Isis’s Gaze. Woo Yeon-Hee was the last bastion of our human civilization.

‘See you again.’

‘We will for sure meet again. Definitely.’

We exchanged looks through the window, and she left.

***

I stayed in the room for three days after Woo Yeon-Hee left. My father looked at the documents piled up all over the place and became astonished.

“Take it easy. There is nothing more important than maintaining good health.”

In the past, he would have given me advice, but he left the room instantly after giving me some snacks. I opened the window of a program on the computer that I had previously closed. Jonathan and Gillian were waiting for my response on two different video chatting screens.

<Seon-Hu: If ten years wasn’t enough, we wouldn’t be able to do it even if more time was given. I think we did our best to prepare for this. What do you guys…>

<Jonathan: I agree. Wall Street will never shut down. I swear on my life.>

<Gillian: Same for the City.>

<Seon-Hu: Then all we have to do is wait.>

I wasn’t tired at all as the gates all over the world would soon begin to open.

Thud. Thud.

My heart was pounding already, and the faces of the two guys on the screen also looked very nervous. This tension reminded me of the first time I entered the stage in the past. Gillian was drinking more water as if his mouth was drying up, and Jonathan started wandering around his office. After a bit, Jonathan put his face close to the screen and started talking.

<Jonathan: We should set the mood in advance.>

If the person only had guys without soldiers to use them, he or she basically lost the war from the beginning. The same happened when the plane hijacked by terrorists crashed into the World Trade Center. Wall Street’s traders were busy running to their kids’ school while abandoning their work.

Perhaps the result of the years from the moment I returned the time depended on Jonathan and Gillian’s leadership. Gillian also walked away from the screen. All that was left on the video conference call was my stiffening expression in a small box in the corner of the screen.

My cousins and nephew were laughing outside. In the past, I couldn’t even see them as it had been easier to count the number of people who survived than those who had gone missing. Therefore, it was true that I was worried whenever I heard their laughter.

The preparations were thorough, and everything had to go as planned without any mistakes. The moment something slipped out of our hands, the future I had drawn was likely to vanish in one second. We had to endure the inevitable Bank Run[2]. The stock market had to remain solid enough to instill faith in the people. It was inevitable that things would deteriorate in countries with dictatorships such as China and Russia, but at least those within my reach needed to function as before.

Thud. Thud. Thud, thud, thud…

I started breathing faster.

Huff. Huff.

I felt the air from my nostrils whooshing past my philtrum.

Tik Tok. Tik Tok.

The second hand moved quickly.

Tik.

The hour hand had moved on to the next compartment with the minute hand. Soon, they stopped on that specific historical time of the past.

Disasters had come quietly all of a sudden. The gates were opening worldwide, but the kids were still laughing outside and my room was quiet without any problems. An event that marked a pivotal moment in human history had begun, but it didn’t mean that the resort suites would collapse, leading the scent of blood to pour out in the air.

Then…

<Jonathan: It started!>

Jonathan suddenly appeared on the screen and disappeared after screaming once. I had placed the world economic markets on the monitor, and I was looking outside the window. The laughter outside suddenly changed to their parents frantically calling their names. Then, I heard the sound of the scolded children whining that they didn’t want to sleep.

“Seon-Hu! Oh, gosh! Honey! He is here!”

The door flung open.

“The monsters are everywhere!”

My father and mother had their eyes wide open, and it seemed like monsters would pop out at any moment as my mother shouted. While I was hugging my trembling mother’s shoulders and helping her sit on the couch, my father looked for the television remote first. When Mother showed me the news article on her phone, I couldn’t see the screen properly as her hands were shaking so hard.

「[Ministry of National Defense] The areas 13 km northeast of Seoul, 9 km southwest of Hwasung, 25 km north of Tongyeong in Gyeongsangnam-do, and 4 km southeast of Gimje in Jeollabuk-do. A number of unidentified creatures have appeared. Please return home immediately, look to your own safety, and follow military and police orders.」

“It’s okay, Mother. Everything will be fine.”

I held her hand tightly and heard the television that my dad had turned on. Although it was a Korean channel, the video data it was playing had been taken from North America. The biped creatures with bent waists were definitely Decal Corps. Everyone was shaking including my mother’s hand, my father’s eyes watching TV, and the camera filming the Declan Corps pouring out of the gate.

“Father.”

He looked back at me in silence.

I said in a calm voice, “You must be very bewildered now, but you should trust me and take care of Mother. This is the safest place on earth.”

Then, I heard a loud noise from outside, and my father ran toward the window.

“Foreigners are outside holding weapons in their hands! We shouldn’t just stay here and watch.”

I shook my head. “No, Father! Those are the ones who will protect us. I don’t have time to explain everything now. Please follow their commands. Soon, our country’s soldiers will arrive.”

“The world is panicking out there, and it’s not your time to work!” Father raised his voice.

I insisted, “That’s why I have to do this. I have lots to do at this moment. So please, Father.”

“Who the hell are those foreigners…”

Father saw my desperate eyes and stopped what he was going to say. Then, he hugged my mother and grabbed my hand on her shoulder.

“Okay, do what you have to, Son. Don’t worry about your mother.”

Even then, my mother’s smartphone was ringing busily.

「[Ministry of National Defense] The area 12 km west of Seoul, a number of unidentified creatures have appeared.」

1. Korean alcoholic beverage that is clear and colorless. ?

2. Mass withdrawals from panicking consumers. ?

Chapter 197

Since the global economy had overcome the European financial crunch following the subprime crisis, it was supposed to boom again without any disheartening factors. However, it had not improved at all. Instead, the economic recession had deepened and its duration lengthened. It didn’t plunge all at once, but the world’s stock price chart had entered an endless depression with a downward curve.

Chris Lee was the hedge fund manager who had grasped the flow first. He was getting ready to give a speech on his success story. It was actually an investment briefing session to recruit customers for his business, targeting the world’s richest people who had blind faith in the Jonathan Group.

“Yes, it’s incredible how Jonathan has calculated twenty percent of their profits and has given it to you every year by 2015. To be honest, the industry calls it the realm of God. A steady earning of over twenty percent per year is unbelievable. However…”

Chris pressed the presentation remote control button, then the Jonathan Group’s major hedge fund earning chart began to plummet. Some of them had dropped to 0%, -5% and even -20%.

“This is proof that Jonathan no longer has the intention of giving you profits in the future.”

He had expected to see a reaction from the audience, but their eyes didn’t change. They still acted as if they were being forced to watch a boring documentary film by their lovers. Chris understood their thought process as the profits that Jonathan had given them over the past decade had made up for the losses they had encountered during the past two years.

Moreover, Jonathan was called the ‘Ten Trillion Man.’ His assets would have been greater as the ten trillion total had been calculated using only the assets of the companies such as Googol, Nano Soft, Nile and Facenote that had revealed their financial information through the North American corporate disclosure.

Christ was aware that it was just the tip of the iceberg. He thought Jonathan would have had a tax haven and paper companies in New York, where his assets were kept. Furthermore, it had been a while since the Federal Reserves had been filled with Jonathan’s people. It was impossible for the U.S. government to tamper with them. The Jonathan Group’s money power went beyond the realm of the country’s law. It was obvious that there would be an unprecedented situation when one tried to challenge that.

“Then, I’ll ask you a question. Do you know the reason why Jonathan has pulled out of the stock market?” a rich elite suddenly asked.

Chris responded evasively, “Strictly speaking, he hasn’t completely withdrawn yet.”

Jonathan had basically been stepping back on staying the de facto shareholder of the world. Naturally, he still held a lot of financial power.

If he sold all his shares at once…

Chris shivered just thinking about it. If he had betted during the decline of the market, he would have earned an explosive amount, which could have been comparable to the jackpot Jonathan had earned during the Asian financial crisis. However, human civilization and the global economy would have retreated hundreds of years if that had actually happened.

So what was the point of all the return percentage? Currency and stock bonds would have been meaningless. It was fortunate that the Jonathan Group had controlled the speed through constant program transactions. In fact, Chris admired the man personally and was astonished as a citizen, but enormous speculative forces like the Jonathan and Gillian Group could have torn the world apart with a snap.

“But you’re saying he’s getting close to the limit, and you’re betting on that, Chris.”

“Yes.”

“That’s why I’m curious about Jonathan’s reasons for withdrawing from the market. Let’s take a look at your briefing documents again. Jonathan wasn’t doing this alone. There must have been an agreement between the Gillian Group, Telestar, Gold and Silver, the Karjans and so on to withdraw from the stock market for the past two years, Chris.”

“Yeah…”

“Do you know what Jeon-il Club is?”

Chris answered, “Yes, and I see what you are trying to say. On the other hand, existing capital forces such as the Rothschilds and Silverman have bought up what has been sold. That wouldn’t be the resolution of the club itself.”

The elite continued, “I understand that you hit the jackpot by reading the market’s flow, and I agree that you are a man of that capability. Also, I give you props for the fact that you are brave enough to go after our money, which is currently in Jonathan’s pockets. But I think you are still a child who doesn’t know the world of adults. The lollipop in your hand is so sweet that you have completely forgotten who has given it to you.”

The rich who were investing in the Jonathan Group seemed to have sturdier faith in the man than Chris had expected.

He refuted them, “You are correct except for one thing. I didn’t receive the lollipop. I took it away from them.”

“Haha, oh yeah? You still haven’t answered my question yet.”

“It doesn’t matter why Jonathan and the other capital forces have pulled out of the market. As you know, the important thing is the flow of the market. They are maintaining a steady selling trend that will bring a dark age to the global economy…”

“On that issue, we are in agreement that it is necessary to take advantage of it. Do you still not know why we took the time to come out here?”

Chris realized that there was only one way to change the minds of the rich. He had to tell them the reason why capital forces that were connected to the Jonathan Group were withdrawing from the market. However, he had no clue.

Why did they crush the global economy when it was obvious that the up-phase was coming? Even at the expense of their enormous losses?

They were retrogressing the physiology of the financial industry.

“Ah, you are so frustrating, Chris. We thought you would know the source of the upcoming war!” a female elite sitting in front of Chris raised her voice.

The war…

Chris had once thought of it too. If capital forces had withdrawn to prepare for a future war, the scale of said event must be at least as large as a World War.

When the female elite stated a bald fact, the others frowned.

“It’s not a war. There is clear evidence that shows that there has been no significant change in the movement of the spot market for raw materials, including gold. Whatever the reason, I’ll increase the number in your accounts,” Chris said.

Chris’s investment plan began to pop up on the screen. He had painstakingly worked on it, and many numbers appeared.

“There is a famous quote in the industry. ‘Invest first, then find out the reason.’”

However, Chris soon noticed that he had failed as he looked at their reactions.

“Mmm… I’m willing to invest in you if I can, but you don’t know anything yet.”

“What do you mean?” he asked.

“Jonathan modified the gate regulations during the subprime crisis. Even if we want to invest in you, we can’t get our money back from Jonathan’s pockets.”

‘That motherfucker. Then why the hell are you guys here? This was a waste of my time.’

Chris gritted his teeth while smiling.

“You must have really thought I knew the source of the war. Once again, I don’t know anything about …”

Chris was interrupted by the noise.

Wooong. Woooooong-

A fighter jet flying in the sky outside the room was the source of the racket. The rich, who had been sitting with a haughty attitude, rose from their seats at once. The vibrations of phones were buried by the sound of fighter jets.

When everyone in the hall took out their phones, Chris recalled the moment when he was a newbie on Wall Street in 2001. That day was similar as the alarm that indicated the start of war had filled the air, and the managers hastily ran out of the office with their phones. The incoming calls filled the screen so that he couldn’t check the breaking news. Chris rushed out with the rich and shouted at his cellphone.

<Chris: What’s going on?>

<Secretary: Where are you?>

<Chris: Investment briefing!>

<Secretary: Are you in New York? Never go outside of Brooklyn. Never!>

He was confused as he was already outside Brooklyn. Since central New York was Jonathan’s territory, he had purposely scheduled the meeting in the suburbs.

<Secretary: Monsters are here.>

<Chris: You mean terrorists?>

<Secretary: No, they are actual monsters. Oh, gosh. Damn it!>

Chris couldn’t ask if the secretary was joking as the man’s voice was dead serious, and the sound of fighter jets in the air was so loud that he couldn’t hear the secretary properly.

BAAAM!

He heard something getting destroyed from the exit.

GAHHHHHH!

Then, he heard the screams of a woman. He rolled his eyes. He didn’t know exactly what had happened, but he did notice that a serious incident was going on. Brooklyn was in the center of the situation. He couldn’t find anything that was suitable to be a makeshift weapon, but he did recall a place to hide. He was about to grab a rich man passing by him but stopped himself as it was too late to warn him that it was dangerous outside. The place he could hide was small anyway, and the more people there were, the more likely they were to be exposed to the threat.

<Chris: Tell me more. Are you talking about non-human beings like those in the movies?>

There was no reply as his secretary had hung up.

“Shit!”

Chris ran in the opposite direction that the rich had, and the old rich lady who was looking at Chris turned toward him.

“Wait for me!” she wailed.

However, Chris didn’t even give her a glance as he had to focus his energy on sprinting. He threw himself and crumpled into a ball to fit into the place he thought was safe. Then, he quickly moved his index finger while covering the light of his smartphone inside his jacket. Breaking news footage began to play.

The creatures running across the field were real monsters and reminded him of werewolves. The monsters grouping together and racing violently looked like a scene in a crude B-rated movie. A cluster of monsters appeared simultaneously throughout the United States, including the suburbs of Washington D.C. and eastern L.A.

What if the Chinese troops are falling from the sky in the parachute? What if the masked terrorists carried out the invasion they had planned for a long time?

Ridiculous thoughts like those would have made more sense than what was actually going on.

His mind mocked him. “Then, I’ll ask you a question. What do you think is the reason why Jonathan has pulled out of the stock market?”

Chris could now answer the question. Those with fucking power over the world had been guessing about the current situation since 2016, but what made no sense was that there had been no chance in the spot market.

Anyway, one thing was clear: he was fucked! The success he had earned by reading the market’s flow had become meaningless.

Chris continued checking the breaking news with quivering hands and often hid his smartphone whenever he heard a bizarre noise outside. However, something weird happened. The contingency plan was supposed to launch and halt the entire financial market, including the securities market. It was a natural step when something corresponding to a war had occurred.

「Even if our SOB Bank’s main facilities get destroyed, computer servers with account information are distributed in many places. In the wake of the 8.11 attack, deposit records are kept safe, but if you still cannot trust our group in this emergency, please find a branch of our SOB Bank. We will do our best to find your valuable assets. However, please note that confusion leads to greater confusion. Your assets are secured, and their owners are you.」

“These crazy…”

Chris unconsciously opened his mouth but closed it immediately.

Jonathan was insane without a doubt. Chris couldn’t understand how the man would handle the inevitable Bank Run. The contingency plan had to be launched instantly as it was the essence of dealing with a critical situation.

Chris opened the stock application on his phone just in case. As expected, the ‘circuit breaker,’ which suspended the selling of stocks when the price soared or plunged, had been activated. However, it was on the first of the three levels, and there was a notice that transactions would resume in twenty minutes. Chris couldn’t stop himself from calling Jonathan crazy. Unidentified monsters were appearing not only throughout the U.S. but also throughout the world.

He isn’t closing the market in this situation? I guess he thinks he will fail regardless of whether he closes it or not. Maybe the institution that controls the securities system was gulped by the monsters. That might be why the system is not proceeding the way it’s programmed…

At that moment, another thought crossed Chris’s mind.

Where and what is all the money that Jonathan and other capital forces have stockpiled doing right now?

Chris couldn't hear anything as he was greatly immersed in looking through the transactions that had happened before the stock market was temporarily put on hold. There was an unprecedented deal going on. There were people selling their stocks madly, and there were retroactive forces that continued purchasing them. They must have been Jonathan and the capital forces that supported him. Also, they were fighting the terror that the monsters created.

“Ah…”

Chris’s body trembled.

What am I looking at?

He felt a shudder wrapping around his body and straightened his back as he had forgotten that he was currently curled up for a reason.

“UGH!”

He banged his head on the structure above him, then came to his senses. He felt overwhelmed. The fact that fantastical monsters were invading the world was surreal enough, but it was even more unbelievable that the world’s capital forces were still resisting the horrors.

Thud. Thud. Thud.

Chris made a decision while his heart thumped against his chest wall. If he lost them, the number on the computer would never be money. His money in the safe would also be used as kindling in the war.

“Take the call. Please, take it,” Chris murmured and focused on the ringtone, but he couldn’t connect with the executive who had the most authority in his company. After going through multiple trials, he finally succeeded in connecting with an executive who was in a lower position than the first one.

<Executive: I’m watching… It’s the end.>

The man was crying as he talked on the phone.

<Chris: No, we can fight back.>

<Executive: …>

<Chris: Remember, do not dispose of our assets. If you are already doing it without my permission, stop it now. Also, spend all the funds left in the account in buying the stocks that are being sold in the market now. I don’t know how much we can get but do it. Are you listening?>

<Executive: Yes, I am. Sob.>

<Chris: You must do it no matter what…>

Chris suddenly froze with his mouth wide open as he had heard footsteps.

<Chris: You must do it no matter what. Take in as much as you can.>

He had to hang up before getting an answer since the intimidating footsteps were getting closer to him. The heavy sound that rang through the hall sounded like a messenger dragging a sickle. He actually heard a metal sound along with the footsteps.

Chris thought of death, but he didn’t want to die easily. The monster in the video was terrifying, but he was determined to at least fight back.

I’ve gone through so many hardships to survive on Wall Street! This is nothing!

“Is there anyone here?”

It wasn’t the howl of a beast. It was a human voice. Chris pulled out his face in surprise.

“What the hell are you doing there? Come out quickly!”

The first thing Chris saw was a pair of two military shoes.

Chapter 198

“We are in a situation where we even have to clear up our group’s holdings! We must cancel now and focus on securing the spot! Jonathan!”

Jonathan didn’t respond to the board’s protest and passed by them. In the past, hundreds of elite managers were needed to do the work that a computer could do now after its program had developed. However, people were the ultimate ones who ran that program.

“Everyone, stay in place. If the financial system collapses, we have to live in a primitive civilization! You must understand better than anyone else that the foundation of our civilization is here.”

Jonathan had sent security guards to his employees’ homes and their children’s schools in advance.

“Now that the new civilization has arisen, let’s do what we can!”

The employees were puzzled as they felt as if they had been thrown into a world where common sense had vanished. The entire situation was a continuation of nonsense. Soldiers were engaging against the monsters outside the window, ten trillion dollars were pouring into the group’s account in cash, and Jonathan was screaming that using that money to purchase stocks of collapsing companies around the world was the only way to protect human civilization.

Jonathan calmed things down and returned to his office, and Kim Cheong-Soo, who was looking at Seon-Hu in the monitor, gave him the seat. Jonathan’s eyes met Kim Cheong-Soo’s before he sat down.

<Jonathan: Shit. I’m out of my mind. Did you see that the circuit breaker had been activated? These crazy bastards are sitting in front of the computer in this situation. Silverman and AP Morgan must have scheduled their program to sell their entire stocks. Bunch of assholes.>

<Seon-Hu: Hand over the program authority of numbers three and four. Japan is on the verge of collapse. You should keep an eye on London City. The futures market of London was closed but has just reopened. Get ready because they will start selling soon.>

<Jonathan: Isaac Rothschild…>

Jonathan gritted his teeth, and what Seon-Hu said was correct. The Jeon-il Club had come to a resolution that maintained the financial market in the event of an unprecedented situation. They had even revised the financial laws and regulations in many countries. Nevertheless, there had been a temporary closure as the Rothschilds had pressured the City. It was obvious why they had opened the market again as they were testing us.

These motherfuckers!

Jonathan understood the fear of the general public. It was natural for them to throw in their stuff, but at least those who had benefited under the club shouldn’t have done it. They were thinking that Odin’s days were over.

Jonathan handed over the authority of several programs to Seon-Hu. Then, he called the staff in charge of London City and warned them about the situation that Seon-Hu had mentioned.

Bang! Bang! Bang, bang, bang!

There was a series of gunfire. Jonathan noticed that his employees were currently crowded by the opposite window and sprinted toward it. When he looked down, soldiers were scouting around the road, and two dead bodies of monsters were in the middle.

“You guys will be sick and tired of watching this soon! As you can see, the soldiers are handling them well, so we should focus on our job.”

Jonathan gave Kim Cheong-Soo a look and returned to his office.

<Jonathan: There were two aliens dead on the road.>

<Seon-Hu: They must have been lucky to escape that far.>

Jonathan could see that Seon-Hu’s hands were constantly moving as he talked.

<Jonathan: That’s considered lucky?>

<Seon-Hu: Trust the soldiers. Right now, the monsters are still vulnerable to firearms. Therefore, the center of major cities won’t be impacted at all. The problem is that fear is destroying the market. Turn on program thirteen.>

Seon-Hu’s voice trembled slightly. Jonathan’s nervousness grew out of control as it was his first time seeing Seon-Hu being anxious.

***

The man’s code name was Odin. His influence in the global stock market had decreased since he had begun to withdraw the stakes he had scraped during the dotcom bubble and subprime crisis. Nevertheless, the liquidated assets made them hold their breath, making them always want to look behind them. Therefore, the Jeon-il Club members couldn’t even dream of establishing a new club outside of Asia. All they did was conclude a small secret treaty between themselves.

The members’ greatest interest was obvious. They only paid attention to where and what Odin’s disposed assets were doing, and how big it was.

Isaac was astonished as Odin’s capital power looked seemingly endless. He couldn’t think of a word that described his capital strength that was embracing the global market’s plunge as it was not limited to the North American market. Odin had been great during the subprime crisis, but even during the historic turning point of human civilization where aliens attacked, he was…

He deserves the name of Odin.

Odin was the name of the human civilization god in Norse mythology, and he was up against a civilization outside of humanity.

Isaac sipped on his cup of tea as he alternately looked between the charts on his laptop and the monsters running wild on television. Then, he received a video chat request, and it was from Na Seon-Hu, Odin. Isaac sent his bodyguard, who acted as if he would protect Isaac until the world ended, outside.

<Seon-Hu: Isaac.>

Odin’s cold eyes seemed to break through the screen.

<Isaac: Long time no see, Odin.>

<Seon-Hu: I’ll keep it simple since I don’t have much time. Do you think I’ll let this world go down? You’ll have to make a wise decision. Don’t forget that I’m giving you a chance now.>

The video call ended abruptly there, but Isaac somehow felt like Odin’s afterimage was still on the screen. Odin’s presence had always been like that. His eyes were full of malicious energy during every single club conference, and Isaac couldn’t stop thinking about those eyes until the next meeting was held the year after.

He is still the same even after the monsters appeared. He has never laid himself open to attack.

Slaaaaaam- Wheewaaaaang-

Isaac turned his head to look out of the window. He couldn’t see anything in the night sky, but it was clear that there were fighter jets flying in formation.

Then, Dresner Rothschild came in. He was holding a pistol in one hand and a laptop in the other, which proved that he was ready for any battle. Isaac thought that any true Rothschild had to be brave like Dresner even when facing the end of the world.

He remarked, “A little while ago, Odin warned me not to do anything stupid.”

“So, what did you say?” Dresner asked.

“I couldn’t answer as I thought I wasn’t supposed to be the one replying to him. This room will be all yours from today. It has been a long time. Did it take you a decade?”

Isaac looked at his electric wheelchair, and Dresner lifted Isaac up and put him in it.

“Can you tell me what your decision is before I leave?” Issac asked.

Dresner responded calmly, “The monsters are ferocious and violent, but that’s all they have going for them. There is news from all over the world that they are being wiped out.”

“You are saying that the fear will calm down anytime in the future. I don’t know whether to be happy or sad. Whose side are you on?” Isaac asked with a bitter smile.

“I now understand your decision during subprime.”

“We learned so much from there. I have been living like a clown for ten years. Do you want to do that too?” Isaac remarked.

Dresner shrugged. “We will have to bet on our family’s luck.”

Issac commented, “Odin’s pockets will be filled with stocks and bonds from companies around the world by the time the panic stops. If the fear prolongs, Odin and our family will be in the same boat. Either way, it’s bad for us.”

Dresner nodded. “I’ll bet that the fear will stop at some point. After it stops, there will be no more opportunities for us to scrape up stocks.”

“Nobody knows when this panic will cease. Odin is the only one who can take the risk even though he knows it’s a blade that can slice off his fortune. However, that blade will turn around and cut off our limbs too.”

“That’s why I told you we need to risk our family fortune. Would you like to do it together or leave?”

Isaac shrugged. “I’ll just watch that and leave. As I said, this room is now yours.”

Dresner followed Isaac’s gaze and looked at the television. There were cracks in the dimension that were disgorging monsters, and armored vehicles were lined up in front of it, confronting the hellish creatures. Despite the surreal scenes, Isaac and Dresner stayed calm. To them, the emergence of monsters was more realistic than their family’s collapse in the past.

***

More powers were purchasing the released stocks.

Are they the Rothschilds?

Whether they took my warning seriously or not, it was a green light that the Rothschilds, who had absorbed the shares our group had liquidated, had stopped withdrawing from the market and were now cooperating with me. In the past, they had destroyed their own capital market with their own hands. Many families and financial conglomerates were still turning their backs on me, but as soon as they changed their minds and became hospitable to me, the fear would calm down.

However, how many people would be on my side this early in the game? The majority were busy disposing of all of their assets at a bargain price, and when they doubled back, they would realize that their situation had become more frightful than being surrounded by the monsters themselves.

Ironically, the capital market had become the most intense when mankind faced their biggest crisis. While everyone was selling their capital at the cheapest price, I bought them at a never-ending pace. When people saw monsters being broadcasted by the media and ran to the bank in dread, I made sure to open the bank doors before they even arrived. Blocking access to their accounts would only aggravate this situation, so I had to show them that both their accounts and themselves were safe.

<Jonathan: We have received express bonds, and changed the term that we would pay for their loss.>

Jonathan said this in an outraged voice as he had once again realized that the global financial system would have tanked in just a few hours if it weren’t for us. In addition, it would have never recovered either. Also, he had noticed that financial conglomerates were only interested in calculating their money even in such a desperate crisis. The Day of Advent had begun like that in the past. People had become startled by the F-class monsters and didn’t think of what to do after getting rid of them. Well, the situation became more problematic after that…

<Jonathan: I heard the monsters’ attacks have stopped. We have come to a lull. Did you know that?>

<Seon-Hu: But it will get worse and more intense.>

Jonathan nodded. The markets would soon become even more aggressively bombarded by the decisions made by people in terror. Those who had run away with their families in fear of the monsters would soon return home and begin liquidating their assets. The Wall Street managers would return to work and suffer from their bosses ranting and raving, urging them to sell everything.

However, we would shout the exact opposite, “Buy them! Buy everything as if we’re about to purchase the whole world!”

Chapter 199

Tick!

“From the time the first unidentified creature was detected in Hwasung, Gyeonggi-do, our military has engaged in eight skirmishes across the country over the past week. Reporter Lee Dae-Sung has summarized the situation with videos captured by traffic surveillance cameras, military-provided recordings, and clips sent in by citizens.

On March 17th at 9:34 PM, cracks formed in the air one meter above the ground near the tollgate in Hwasung, Gyeonggi-do. Unidentified creatures appeared inside the cracks, avoided fast-paced vehicles, and moved along hills outside the highway. After twenty-three minutes, our military engaged them in a skirmish after quickly searching for them. Fighter jets from the ROK Air Force including the F15K turned back to Seoul after they came to the conclusion that the threat had worn down.

On March 19th at 9:11 AM, unidentified creatures were witnessed moving down the hill in Jincheon-gun, Chungcheongbuk-do. The informant thought they were moving toward the villages likely because they saw lights there, so he reported this to emergency services in a fearful manner.

On the same day at 9:29 AM, a transport vehicle carrying our soldiers arrived at Jincheon-gun, and the skirmish began…”

Tock!

“The global stock market is stabilizing as the New York market is showing strong support despite the overall downward trend. Overnight, the New York Stock Exchange successfully rebounded due to a steady selling trend with buyers snapping them up. Today, the KOSPI index closed at 801.30, which has increased by 0.51% and has reached the 800s again…”

I opened my eyes as I heard the sound from the television.

When did I fall asleep?

I saw Jamie’s back, and she was sitting at the end of the bed staring at the television. Then, she turned her head toward me as she sensed me moving. I checked the date and time on the television. I also noticed that there was no longer any fear in Jamie’s eyes when she looked at me. Instead, they were filled with an indescribable emotion, and then tears welled up in them.

“Without Odin… What would the world have been like?”

The tears began streaming down her cheeks. As I looked over her shoulder at the news, I felt touched as well.

It hadn’t been like this in the past. The world had been a chaotic mess ever since the Day of Advent occurred. Being able to watch a calm briefing on the stock market and the skirmishes of the past week could never happen back then. On that day, the television was full of propaganda. The reserve forces had been deployed to prevent the public from panic selling and not to confront the monsters. In the past, these soldiers had camped in banks, hypermarkets, and department stores, then treated citizens like they were the real monsters.

My theories had been proven to be a hundred percent correct. If the world governments and financial conglomerates hadn’t panicked back then… If they hadn’t been obsessively selfish… We could have maintained the order back then as we did today. It could have been like this!

However, it was too early for me to be relieved. Monsters that couldn’t be defeated by human firepower or weapons would start appearing tonight. Right now, I felt dizzy as I was sleep-deprived. I put a stimulant in my mouth and stretched out my hand.

Jamie said while handing me bottled water from the mini refrigerator, “I explained it well to the President of Jeon-il Bank.”

“About what?” I asked.

“Why you hadn’t been drafted into the military.”

“And?”

Her eyes flickered. “He thinks that you are a member of Jonathan Group and is at the heart of this operation.”

I commented, “He must have been surprised.”

“And he was proud of you.”

Jamie’s voice shook with emotion. She obviously didn’t know the whole truth regarding our current situation as she clearly believed that no matter how many times aliens attacked us, they would be repelled by the stable system of our civilization.

As I had mentioned multiple times before, human civilization in my past life had collapsed because of two major reasons. One was the complete destruction of our financial system, and the other was the indiscriminate use of nuclear weapons. In the past, Japan[1] the U.S., Russia and China had launched nuclear bombs on their territories when they discovered they could no longer handle the reckless monsters with gunfire alone. They had been filled with madness to protect their capital city, so they began dropping nuclear bombs. The U.S. was the first to start.

However, the monsters that would emerge tonight couldn’t be suppressed by nuclear bombs. We needed to tolerate them for a bit. If we evacuated the citizens to safe areas and delayed the use of nuclear weapons, the Awakened who survived the Stage of Advent would be able to maintain the world as it was now.

“How about the preparation for the press conference?” I asked, changing the subject.

She responded, “It’s almost done. By the way, the name of the host group is ‘The World Awakened Association,’ right?”

It was natural for Jamie to wonder about this as she had never heard of the name before.

***

Joshua was well aware that Odin had been preparing for this day himself, and that all of his unpredictably large capital would be used for this. At the same time, he was half in doubt because he couldn’t understand how one guy could embrace the tremendous weight of defending the world against an alien civilization attack.

However, he ended up witnessing first hand just how Odin managed to accomplish the sublime and great achievement in maintaining modern human civilization. For the past week, Joshua was a living witness to the nerve-wracking days. The fierce battle between global forces and the general public, who sold all their assets at once, and Odin, who bought them at a breakneck pace, continued endlessly. It was the largest monetary war ever in history.

The war progressed with numbers on the market graphs and percentages. Even those with financial knowledge would have just believed that the world’s capital forces had divided their sides into ‘selling’ and ‘buying.’

However, that wasn’t true. Up until the last moment, Odin was the only one who was on the ‘buying’ side. He was the only one who fought against all the global capital forces and won. As a result, the market now kept a steady phase without needing his intervention.

“Ah…”

Joshua couldn’t think of a word better than ‘shudder’ to describe how his body felt. If there was a term that could express emotion beyond that, it would be ‘absolute, abject fear.’ It was difficult for him to tell whether he was delighted or trembling in the face of extreme terror. Anyway, it was obvious that it had affected him as his entire body was shaking like a quivering metronome.

Around that time, Jamie came over to Joshua and asked out of concern when she saw his deathly pale face, “Are you sick?”

He shook his head weakly. “No, I’m fine.”

Jamie pointed out, “You are sweating a lot too. There’s not much time left until the press conference, so you need to recover some stability. Did you hear that from Odin? You are going to be at the forefront of the press conference.”

“Wasn’t Odin going to do it himself?” he asked.

She shook her head. “No, it’s you, Joshua.”

Jamie gave Joshua a quizzical look as she clearly wanted a bit more explanation from him.

Starting from the first day monsters appeared in the world, the Korean military had guarded the outskirts of the resort, and Joshua’s people and the private company that Odin had hired called Tomorrow had protected the resort’s interior. Their protectors differed in race, age, and gender, but they all had one thing in common: everyone had been armed with unique weapons that had all been handed based on Odin’s unique directions. Some of these weapons emitted light strong enough to be seen under direct sunlight, and some of these weapons were bows and shields that looked outdated in modern civilization.

Jamie’s gaze shifted from Joshua’s face to the long sword beside him. The weapon was sheathed, leaning against the desk where Joshua sat.

She continued, “Odin instructed you to prepare for the conference as a board member of the World Awakened Association.”

Joshua nodded. He didn’t know why, but he hadn’t met Odin yet, even though they were both in the same place. The man had delivered his orders through Jamie, again.

“But what kind of organization is the Awakened Association?” Jamie asked.

He grimaced slightly. “...You will find out soon.”

Joshua picked up his phone after replying to her.

<Joshua: Hi, I’m calling to confirm. Am I going to the press conference?>

<Seon-Hu: Do it with your main team and Tomorrow’s Team One. We have to prove beyond a reasonable doubt that we can control the situation.>

<Joshua: Are you sure that I’m the best choice to do that?>

Joshua was careful as it was the first time they were announcing the emergence of Awakened to the world. Since Odin had worked hard to maintain capitalism, the core orders of the world would continue to be created by capital forces. But when he thought more about it, he realized that the Awakened also would have tremendous power in the world. The kicker was that Odin had commanded Joshua to present himself as a representative of that force.

Gulp.

Joshua swallowed the saliva pooling in his mouth as he had become nervous. He had been waiting for the Day of Advent, for this moment, but on the other hand, he felt like Odin was testing him.

<Joshua: What do you mean? How can I do it when you and Mary are here… Please reconsider.>

<Seon-Hu: The Stage of Advent.>

<Joshua: Pardon me?>

<Seon-Hu: You will be able to use this opportunity at the Stage of Advent. There are only a few hours left.>

<Joshua: …Thank you, Odin.>

Joshua hung up the phone and clenched his fist. He had thought about it when he decided to have Odin as his master, and today seemed to be the day to achieve that goal. He was going to be catapulted from an ordinary nobleman to be a part of the royal family of the Empire!

While Joshua was savoring this opportunity, Jamie suddenly asked, “Who is Mary?”

He replied, “You will have to get used to the order of the New World quickly, so never forget that name and always keep it in your heart. How are the preparations going for the press conference?”

Jamie immediately responded, “The foreign journalists who couldn’t leave the country are all here.”

Joshua nodded. “Let’s start at 3 PM sharp then, which is in about an hour. I need to get ready, so I’ll talk to you later.”

Jamie couldn’t ask any more questions after hearing the determination in Joshua’s voice. She went out into the hallway.

From then, Joshua called his main team led by Michael and Tomorrow’s Team One led by Yuria to gather together to prepare for the press conference. He ended up deciding to take off any equipment that looked outdated from modern civilization and only carry a sword. Then, he changed into the black full-dress uniform of the association that Odin had prepared for today and headed towards the conference hall.

The entire space was filled with foreign journalists who had come to cover the scene. Dozens of microphones were tied to the table, and ENG cameras[2] lit their lamps as soon as Joshua appeared.

People began making a commotion. The foreign journalists were here either because they were forced by the Jeon-il Group or they had wanted to rely on the resort’s security system. By all means, none of them had expected that the head of the German Karjan Group would show up as the presenter of a bizarre group called the World Awakened Association. Moreover, Joshua von Karjan sat down while equipped with a conventional sword that looked dangerous in his hand.

Joshua waited until the hall quieted down before he finally began, “A week ago, our civilization was attacked.”

1. The translator is aware that Japan no longer possesses nuclear weapons, but it seems like the author omitted that historical fact. The U.S. had a secret pact with Japan to house some their nuclear weapons in Japan (specifically Okinawa) in the aftermath of WWII, but in the 1970s, they retreived them from Japan. ?

2. Professional video cameras. ?

Chapter 200

The atmosphere in the office was no different from an actual battlefield. The war was over, but extreme tension still lingered in the area as the soldiers on Wall Street were lying in their chairs.

Jonathan covered his face with one hand while feeling the salty taste of his snot and tears. However, he was shaking out of joy. The battle of the past week had been his holy mission, regardless of whether it ended in victory or defeat, but he had ended up holding the greatest honor by clenching the victory. He wouldn’t be sad if he died like this. In fact, he actually thought that ending his life like this was the perfect way to die and was convinced that he would never again feel this kind of satisfaction for the rest of his life. He stayed in that position for a long time, savoring it all.

Jonathan rose to his feet after he finished crying. When he came out to the office, all the employees on the safe floor stood up as if they had been waiting for him. They resembled a bunch of people rising from death all at once. An ebullient scream arose from them.

“Jon-a-than!”

“Jon-a-than!”

Then, Jonathan suddenly realized that no one would ever cheer for Seon-Hu. His partner had always lived in the shadows, and he was still there even on the day the world was forced out of the hellish swamp of disasters. Seon-Hu had been selflessly working hard only for this day and the future.

After that thought, Jonathan felt a shiver run down his spine. The people didn’t know the true hero who had saved the world and what he had done for them… Well, they shouldn’t have known.

If people found out the truth, would they cheer for Seon-Hu?

On the contrary, they would be terrified of what he possessed and try to steal everything.

“Brian.”

Jonathan hurriedly called Kim Cheong-Soo over as he was a member of the Jeon-il Club, who was the closest to the truth among the executives of their group. Also, he was one of the knights who had been chosen by Seon-Hu in the early days of the founding of the empire.

“You have something to do from now on.”

Then, Jonathan opened the safe and took out the ledger of paper companies. This reminded him of the old days when Seon-Hu had stacked those firms into these layers a long time ago.

“You need to help me,” Jonathan said while handing Kim Cheong-Soo the ledger. Kim Cheong-Soo had so many things he wanted to say, but he began checking them first. Then, all the emotions on his face slowly disappeared.

Jonathan remarked, “You must be well aware of the public’s psychology. Will they feel gratitude toward us? Or will they plan a revolution after feeling threatened by the capital group that dominated the world?”

The group’s stock situation would soon be announced to the public. When Kim Cheong-Soo looked at Jonathan, Jonathan nodded.

Jonathan continued, “If we leave things like this, there will be people who criticize us. They will point their fingers at us for taking advantage of the crisis that mankind was in. That’s ungrateful of them, but they will for sure do that. That’s what humans are like. Keuk.”

Kim Cheong-Soo naturally frowned when he thought of such a future.

It was the same during the subprime crisis.

Kim Cheong-Soo couldn’t refute any of this. He realized why he had been given a list of ghost companies. Jonathan was telling him to distribute the shares of the global companies under their group to these paper companies. He didn’t know the exact details, but he had an inkling that the Gillian Group was also preparing for the same operation.

He nodded at the older man. “Okay, I will have to distribute shares properly.”

They had secured the stake in the New York Stock Exchange earlier, and there were also in the over-the-counter sales they had acquired lately. The majority of the public believed that the New York Stock Exchange was a national institution like the Federal Reserve Bank, but the truth was completely different.

Therefore, the steps they needed to take were easy. They had to first distribute all their shares to paper companies through cross trading[1], then blow up the record of it on the New York Stock Exchange. Then, to the public, the official groups who raked in shares wouldn’t be just two capital forces like the Jonathan and Gillian Group. Instead, people would think that more than a thousand paper companies had jumped in to grab as much as they could.

Jonathan added, “We don’t really need to erase the trading record as I’m sure some people know that Odin is the owner of the entire capital. We just have to hide the truth from the public.”

Kim Cheong-Soo agreed with Jonathan’s assessment.

The older man continued, “There is another story that the public is not yet aware of. After a few hours, the degree of the monster invasion will become more intense.”

“To what degree?” Kim Cheong-Soo asked somewhat nervously.

Jonathan grimaced slightly. “He said that even the best weapons of our civilization won’t be able to defeat them. We’d better wait for that moment and distribute the shares then.”

“What… what did you just say?” Kim Cheong-Soo felt goosebumps rising as he now thought the world would end with everyone being consumed by the uncontrollable violent creatures.

He stuttered, “Th…then… we… umm… it’s not the time to move our stakes… Shouldn’t we run away now?”

His eyes shook, and he recalled every single way he could be protected inside the Jeon-il resort and how he could return to his home using the group’s private jet.

Jonathan was about to explain the situation to reassure the younger man when breaking news was announced from a monitor on one side of the office.

「The World Awakened Association. Director: Joshua von Karjan.」

Jonathan turned up the volume and pointed his chin toward the monitor.

“A week ago, our civilization was attacked. However, the world authorities and the great soldiers of our civilization were able to control the situation without much damage. Naturally, we all wish this could continue, but we, the World Awakened Association, are certain that our enemies will soon begin more intelligent and destructive attacks. We will fight this alien invasion in order to protect… ”

Jonathan looked at Brian. “The soldiers will not be able to handle these upper class monsters. Instead, it will be the World Awakened Association’s responsibility. Let’s prepare for the final battle.”

***

I was watching the press conference with my parents.

“The assault that will soon begin cannot be contained with our modern weapons, including our strongest nuclear warheads. The only way to suppress this invasion will be the fervor of the Awakened who have been given supernatural powers.”

At that point, Joshua summoned a bunch of flame balls, which had popped out of his ring and were now floating in the air. He had mastered handling that low-level item, as if he had considered using it as his main item. When he stood up, the flame balls also moved along with him and began to hover around his entire body. More flame balls also gushed out from the sword he was holding, and he looked like a disciple of the fire god.

These low-class skills and items were more than enough to catch the public’s attention. At the same time, the Awakened behind him also activated their main skills and shocked all the journalists in the hall.

“Oh… my… gosh…” they gasped.

The journalists’ mouths dropped open and their eyes were bugging out in awe.

“What the heck is this?” my mother asked my father and me. My father hushed her and didn’t take his eyes off the television.

Joshua’s proclamation continued. He urged the world to wait calmly by explaining the Stage of Advent and giving them stories of the Awakened who would be given supernatural powers there.

“The Stage of Advent will open exactly one hour after the monsters start to invade again. They will be chosen at random from the general public, and they will enter the stage with us. However, time passes differently in there compared to our world. Even if lots of time goes by in there, the time here doesn’t. Therefore, it might seem bizarre for you to see us all suddenly emerge at once with greater, stronger powers,charging towards our new enemies to protect Earth. Do you understand what I’m talking about?”

Joshua said while staring straight at one of the cameras, “If we, humanity, can’t endure that one hour and end up using our nuclear weapons, we will destroy our own civilization with our own hands. Therefore, I’m now sternly warning all top military leaders who have the authority to use nuclear weapons: If you ignore this order, our association will never tolerate it!”

Joshua used his chin to gesture at one of the Revolucion members. That member suddenly disappeared from where he was standing, and since the scene was just the result of data being sent to the monitor, it looked like he had vanished from the world. Joshua didn’t add an explanation to the public that there were hidden Awakened staring at the back of the heads of the world’s military leaders.

He continued solemnly, “Never use nuclear weapons. Please wait for the Awakened to return from the Stage of Advent. And for those of you who are about to take the test on the stage, please remember this: Together, we can eliminate this new world's dangers.”

Joshua’s tone and facial expressions were perfect as the speaker for our new association. The press conference swiftly ended, and I called my father over when the question-and-answer session started. My father slowly approached me looking quite antsy.

He said in a shaky voice, “That was Joshua von Karjan, and I think you must know him. He has no reason to lie in this situation, and you saw what he can do. We should trust him. There’s nothing else we can do. Seon-Hu… The Stage of Advent… I guess it’s about to begin.”

My father blinked his worried eyes and alternately looked between my mother and me. Then, he moved to Mother’s side and wrapped his hand around her shoulder.

“I should get ready. Anyone can enter the stage,” I said.

He nodded. “Yes, you should… Let’s get ready…”

“There’s a survival backpack that the Jeon-il Group has prepared. I will bring that. Since we don’t know what the stage is like, we have to keep the backpack with us at all times for now.”

Father nodded. I couldn’t tell him, but I was the one who had prepared the survival backpacks. If there were Awakened among the people who were protected in the resort, I hoped many of them could come out alive.

I ran into Jamie in the hallway, who was rushing towards me. She must have sprinted from the press conference to here without a pause as she was short of breath. However, I could tell what she wanted to ask by simply looking into her eyes.

I immediately answered her unspoken question, “Only a random few will enter the Stage of Advent. If you are one of those who are unfortunate enough or lucky enough, then, yes, I hope to see you again, alive. Follow me.”

We headed down to the underground air-raid shelter, and there were enough backpacks there for the number of people in the resort.

I ordered, “Evacuate everyone here and hand out a backpack to each.”

“What about you and your parents?” she asked anxiously.

“Don’t worry about us.”

***

The entire world was becoming cognizant of the new reality. Everything that the World Awakened Association had announced was confirmed to be true when the creatures that couldn’t be handled by mankind’s current technology appeared at the time they had mentioned. The zoomed-in video clips showed flames soaring in cities and smoke covering the sky. Screams that made people shudder rang like an undying echo. The monsters broke through gunfire and tore armored vehicles apart, and the broadcasting helicopters that were filming the scene fell down as the hapless reporters shrieked.

My mother cried herself to sleep after watching that while leaning against my father. Meanwhile, my father was patting my mother on her shoulder while checking the time.

「17:50」

It was going to start. I clenched my teeth and pressed a hand against my heart that felt like it was about to burst through my chest.

「17:55」

My memories had all been correct. In the past, I had been waiting for the reorganization of my position at the community service center, so I had been watching the breaking news around this time. The nuclear attacks had begun in the U.S. around this time in my past life, and the videos shown in the news at that time were from Japan.

「17:58」

Did the association’s warning work? Did Woo Yeon-Hee end up using her skill on the military leaders?

The breaking news was still broadcasting stories about the cities that had been exposed to the new monster raids, but there was no scene of planes carrying nuclear missiles. In the past, I had suppressed my anger and burst into tears with another reservist at exactly 18:00. Then, everyone else in the community center began to wail.

However, I no longer needed to cry in despair. Instead, I could be happy. I could almost burst into cheers!

I did it. I finally did it!

「17:59」

I tightened my backpack straps and bowed to my father.

“I will be back, Father.”

He stretched out his arms to me with his eyes wide open.

Tick, tock.

But my father’s arms couldn’t reach me in time.

「18:00」

I wasn’t quite there yet. At that moment, I saw the bold letters clearly embedded in the notification message.

[You will enter the Stage of Advent.]

1. Trading a large number of shares after pre-reporting to the Stock Exchange. ?

Chapter 201

[Congratulations on entering the Stage of Advent. I’m the guide who runs Act One, Stage One. You must be very confused, but could you please focus on me?]

The spirit appeared in the middle of the road with a message.

“Huh…?!”

“Something showed up!”

Although the spirit was as small as a fist, the beautiful blue light surrounding it grabbed people’s attention. When people began heading toward the spirit like moths chasing a light, Seon-Hu was checking people’s faces one by one. Unfortunately, the person he was looking for wasn’t there.

Seeing that the impressive one from the past is not here, it looks like I’m in a different group this time.

[This space might seem familiar to you, but it’s actually different from what you might expect. It was built for you, but this place operates on a different sense of time and laws from your real world. Do you understand?]

The smart ones were already aware that something was off, as there were no cars on the road, no signs attached to the commercial buildings, and no furniture beyond the windows in the empty apartments.

However, those who hadn’t grasped the situation yet were still looking around with eyes that lingered on everything. They must have been thinking that they knew where they were. However, the spirit’s explanation was true since this space had been created by the System, but it had been modeled based on a spot that everyone would know.

Seon-Hu believed that this was the same concept as having a ghost town being made for a nuclear test, so his face remained cold. The spirit flew between people, and some of them became distracted by its movement when they tried to read the notification message in front of them.

A teenager reached his hand out to the spirit that had flown in front of him. His impulsive decision had occurred so quickly that no one could stop him. Furthermore, at this point, no one knew that it was important to be cautious. The spirit swiftly escaped his grasp and landed on the back of his hand. Well, it would be more correct to say that the spirit pretended to sit as it had no actual shape.

The spirit’s friendly attitude loosened the group’s anxiety, and the boy with the spirit on his hand was especially fascinated and even smiled at it.

But you will never be able to smile at it again after you find out about the spirit’s other face.

The spirit freed itself from the boy and flew toward Seon-Hu. When the spirit stared at him, a notification message popped up on everyone’s window. The spirit was using this method to deliver his words instead of speaking verbally.

[We, the guides, are prepared to help with your growth. One of the methods for you to grow is by doing a quest. Those who faithfully fulfill the quest will be eligible to enter the next stage, but those who fall behind won’t be able to.]

A guy shouted, “If we fail, can we go home?”

Even then, the spirit didn’t take its eyes off from Seon-Hu and only answered with another message. That was when the spirit revealed its other side. The spirit’s glowing light changed from blue to red, and a malicious, evil smile began to spread on its tiny face.

[I will send you to a better place.]

Seon-Hu was the only one who was facing the spirit, and he shook his head at the man who was yelling at the spirit with a frown on his face. However, the man was in too much of a rush to notice. He had two young daughters who needed his care immediately.

“I don’t fucking care about the quest. Send me back home. I don’t need a better place! Please! I beg you!”

[Shall I send you now?]

It was too late for Seon-Hu to stop him as the spirit was already flying toward the man.

“Yes!” the man screamed.

Bam!

The man’s face suddenly exploded like a bomb, and the blood that spewed out covered the face of a woman who was right next to him. She could only blink in abject horror. Even when the others started screaming and running away from her, the woman stood there vacantly for a while before she finally shrieked, “Aaaaaaaaah!”

[If there is anyone else who wants to go back, please let me know. (?????) ]

Crazy motherfucker. Don’t use such an emoji after popping an innocent person’s face.

Seon-Hu glared at the spirit with disgust and anger, then turned his head away since it wasn’t the right time to pick a fight with the spirit. The majority of the people here wouldn’t have experienced seeing a person’s face exploding in front of them. The spirit began to fly between people like before, as if it was laughing at how frightened they were.

Everyone except Seon-Hu ran away from the spirit. The notification messages explaining the status window, parties and attackers were appearing in front of them, but no one was looking at them properly. Seon-Hu walked towards the direction where most people ran away with a stiff look on his face.

***

Similar to how the spirit had attracted people’s attention with its tiny and adorable appearance and colorful blue light, Kyu-Bum’s rifle drew people’s attention in an emergency. Almost everyone followed Kyu-Bum unintentionally. They arrived at a small building that would have been used as a convenience store in the real world, and the inside became packed with people who followed him.

A lady said, pointing at his rifle with her chin, “You are not carrying it just for decoration. Shoot it.”

Kyu-Bum shook his head with a perplexed look. He had tried to unlock the safety device and pull the trigger on his way to the building, but it somehow didn’t work. The magazine was filled with live ammunition.

Right before he was moved to this bizarre space, Kyu-Bum had been deployed at the southern end of Seoul. He was about to explain his problem with the rifle but soon stopped himself. He felt like he shouldn’t be feeling uncomfortable from being the center of attention. To be honest, even a broken gun could be the means to control the situation. Well, as long as the truth was kept hidden.

Meanwhile, the terrified people were spouting off and babbling. They asked Kyu-Bum to kill the monsters and send them home. He ignored them and looked out the window. There was still only the dead man, who had died a cruel death, on the road. The little devil had disappeared. Even then, there were people screaming nonsense behind him.

“Okay, okay. I get it, so shut up!”

Kyu-Bum threw a tantrum and ended up disclosing his identity. His combat uniform had his rank insignia, a name tag, and a corps mark.

“I’m Sergeant Lee Kyu-Bum in the reconnaissance battalion[1] of the third division of Baekgol Corps.”

Only then did he look over the group of people. Since civil defense wasn’t included in their mission to protect the public before coming here, most of the people who were wearing military uniforms were young men.

However, Kyu-Bum was the only one with a rifle. The others were all in the reserve forces, not soldiers on active duty. He checked the other young men who weren’t in military uniforms as there was a high possibility that they were deserters. He couldn’t trust those who didn’t respond to the country’s call for a national emergency, which had been more urgent and terrifying than actual wartime.

He continued, “Please follow my instructions from now on. It may be difficult, but we can find a way to go home together if you follow me without causing any trouble. Those who belong to the military, please gather in front of me.”

Kyu-Bum didn’t care about those who weren’t wearing military uniforms for now as there seemed to be enough people without them. Establishing a system that could control the situation was his main priority.

The young men lined up in front of Kyu-Bum, and there were a total of twenty people, which was enough to form a platoon. None of them showed any signs of resistance to following his commands. In fact, they looked like they rather appreciated having a reliable active-duty soldier at the moment. To be honest, Kyu-Bum had no intention to ask about each individual's specialties and create a platoon right there. Looking back, there were quite a few people who didn’t follow him when they ran away from the devil. Therefore, he thought that forming a platoon would have to be done after gathering the reserve forces from those who weren’t in the same building with him.

“We will wait another ten minutes, then gather the people scattered outside. Please stay here until then.”

People became noisier when Kyu-Bum gave them some downtime. Electronic devices, including cell phones and Kyu-Bum’s watch, didn’t power on.

“Is anyone’s phone working?” he asked.

Then, a man named Seong-Il stepped up. “Why the heck are you asking that? Didn’t you hear what the guide said? Wait, no. Didn’t you read the message?”

“What is your name?”

“I’m Kwon Seong-Il. I’m only speaking up because you don’t seem to grasp the situation, so please don’t get offended by this. If you are going to do something with us, you should at least use all of the information we have right now. Repeat after me, ‘status window.”

“Be quiet, and don’t make a fuss,” Kyu-Bum replied coldly.

“Hey, just repeat after me. Say ‘Status window,’ ok?” Seong-Il frowned as if he was becoming frustrated.

Then, he pulled out a small dagger that he had hidden inside his pants. Kyu-Bum immediately reacted by pointing his gun at Seong-Il. “Don’t move. I warned you.”

The other man rolled his eyes. “You must feel safe that you have a gun, but don’t you see our conundrum? I was about to keep this to myself, but I’m letting you know because you can’t behave like this. Repeat after me. Then, it will give you things like this.”

Seong-Il gestured at the dagger in his hand and continued, “If you want to go out and kill those little bastards, you need weapons that can be actually used. I’m not trying to cause trouble. I’m actually trying to help you with what you are doing. You just have to say one phrase. Ah, you are such an unadaptable man.”

“Status window.”

Kyu-Bum didn’t end up saying that phrase. Instead, one of the reservists had spat out the term first and soon made an odd face as a window popped up in front of him. His name was embedded on the top and his stats were displayed like a game system. Kyu-Bum couldn’t see what the reservist was looking at.

The reservist stretched his arms in the air and shouted, “This is crazy. It’s a skill! That guy is right!”

The reservist had acquired an ice element skill, and he created a sharp icicle by using his new skill. As soon as it flew and hit the wall, the cold air quickly spread around the strike point, then disappeared. Everyone saw it clearly and reacted with astonishment. Following that example, everyone, regardless of how old they were or their gender, said the phrase.

“Status window.”

“Status window.”

“Status window.”

A box appeared in front of each person.

When Seong-Il had achieved his goal, he looked back and smiled. However, Seong-Il could no longer find the boy who had informed him about the reward for saying ‘status window.’ It had been a brief encounter at a chaotic moment, but Seong-Il had been greatly impressed by the boy. When everyone ran in after a soldier with a rifle, that boy walked in slowly at the end. Then, he leaned against the wall moodily and observed the situation closely.

In fact, the boy actually looked to be in a terrible mood. He neither gasped nor looked around in surprise. All he did was calmly watch Sergeant Lee Kyu-Bum control the group before calling Seong-Il over to let him know about the rewards.

Seong-Il debated whether he should go outside to find the boy or stay quiet under the control of the soldier. His worry didn’t last long as the soldier's domination over the group didn’t look like it was going to last forever. Before he had entered this weird space called the ‘Stage of Advent,’ the news had broadcasted for two hours about how the military units sent against them had been destroyed by this new wave of monsters. If those monsters swarmed here, then what he needed wasn’t the soldiers. Instead, he needed people like the level-headed boy who was ready to fight and had accurately grasped the situation.

As soon as Seong-Il made his decision, he hurriedly opened the door and ran out. He didn’t know if there was still the devil out there who had exploded a human head, but fortunately, he spotted the back of the boy who was walking farther and farther away…

1. A squadron that acquires and delivers the information necessary for the main unit to create operations. These often include location, approximate size, and operations of the enemy forces. ?

Chapter 202

“My name is Kwon Seong-Il, and I’m in my forties. What about you?”

The youth repeated, “Kwon Seong-Il.”

“Yes, that’s my name. Why don’t we move to a safer place? Let's go somewhere else if you don’t want to be around people.”

“Are you going to keep following me?” the youth asked indifferently.

“Am I not allowed to?” Kwon Seong-Il asked.

“I’m not going to stop you, but it’s safer to be with people.”

Seong-Il thought Seon-Hu was extraordinary due to the large backpack on his back, his ramrod straight posture, and his cold eyes. The Baekgol Reconnaissance Battalion had been recognized as a fierce domestic unit, but Seon-Hu’s eyes seemed more relentless than Sergeant Lee Kyu-Bum’s.

Seong-Il replied while lightly patting his chest and making eye contact with Seon-Hu, “My heart tells me to follow you.”

Seon-Hu shrugged. “It’s up to you, but keep in mind that if you follow me, you will likely die.”

Seong-Il’s eyes shook. “No problem. This world is already crazy, but I’ll be able to survive somehow.”

***

The space was narrower than what Seong-Il thought as he found out that the area that resembled an ordinary town was only about a block long. He couldn’t see anything beyond the area due to pervasive darkness. The areas had been perfectly separated from other spaces as if someone had drawn a line with a ruler. Seong-Il stood at the borderline and just stared into the darkness instead of stretching his arm into it. Then, he looked at Seon-Hu, who was facing the boundary as well.

Shit, I’m scared to death. What the hell did he do in reality?

“What are you waiting for?” Seong-Il asked, but Seon-Hu didn’t answer. Then, Seong-Il saw people coming out of the building. They were gathering around Sergeant Lee Kyu-Bum while intentionally avoiding the dead body with an exploded head.

A moment later, Seong-Il flinched as a message had suddenly popped up on the window. Since he was looking at the darkness beyond the boundary, the message looked like it had emerged from the darkness, which made him frightened.

[Don’t be afraid of me. I care about you all. (?ó ?ò?)]

“Hey… did you get the message, too?”

Seong-Il then looked around.

[Please pay attention. In this stage, there are one hundred participants… no, there are ninety-nine of you since one failed, right? Ninety-nine of you had just awakened. I believe that you have familiarized yourself with the basic system, so let’s move on to the next step. Are you ready?]

Seong-Il felt embarrassed, but he couldn’t afford to think about it. He got closer to Seon-Hu so that he could touch the youth’s shoulder. An uproar had occurred as the small demon, who everyone thought had disappeared, had suddenly showed up in the crowd. It was about two hundred meters away from where Seong-Il was standing.

“B…bastard has appeared. I don’t know what you are waiting for, but for now, we should run away…” Seong-Il whispered in case the spirit could hear him, but he soon fell silent.

[Use the Awakened Rewards to defend yourself. I believe in you guys! Oh, by the way, the Stage of Advent had been prepared for you. It must be cruel to let monsters jump onto you on the first day, right? So, I decided to give you some time to prepare for the battle. Please accept it with appreciation. Then, let’s start Act One, Stage One.]

[The quest ‘Wave’ has been activated.]

[Until Wave: 23 hours 59 minutes 59 seconds]

[Until Wave: 23 hours 59 minutes 58 seconds]

“H…hey!” Seong-Il screamed hurriedly, but Seon-Hu didn’t give him a backward glance. The youth stepped right into darkness without hesitating.

“...”

That was the limit of Seong-Il’s pompous courage as he couldn’t even take one step into the darkness where Seon-Hu had disappeared.

He doesn’t even know what’s in there.

Seong-Il didn’t know either, but he could assume that there would be a number of monsters swarming in there. They were probably the same monsters that had been broadcasted in the news, and he didn’t even want to see those in his nightmares.

Seong-Il shouted at Seon-Hu, who had completely vanished into the darkness. He never thought that Seon-Hu would really go in there.

“I’m going back! Sorry!” he squeaked.

There was no reply. Seong-Il had no choice but to turn to where the other people were gathering. He continually opened his status window while walking back. He intuitively felt that the status window was linked to the quest window, and it was a unique experience that made him forget about his fear for a moment.

Kyu-Bum approached Seong-Il.

“Mr. Kwon Seong-Il, you can’t act alone. I’m sure you agree with me, so why did you do that? Also, where is the other one?”

Seong-Il pointed towards the back, and Kyu-Bum’s eyes naturally looked in that direction. As a matter of fact, the place that Seong-Il was gesturing at had bothered Kyu-Bum as there was a strange phenomenon happening there. The darkness stood there like a barrier, blocking their view beyond that point. It also felt like a warning to never approach.

“He went in there?” Kyu-Bum was surprised.

“I want to bring him back. Is there any way?”

“Do you know him?”

“It’s not that, but he seems to be someone we need.”

Much more than those who are crying!

Seong-Il was annoyed by the people who were sobbing and screaming. That was the main reason why he had followed Seon-Hu outside the building. Everyone was wailing regardless of age or gender.

“Mr. Kwon, please join the people and follow our orders.”

“What about you, Sergeant?”

Kyu-Bum’s eyes slightly moved upward to the right as the time was constantly decreasing in the notification window that was placed on the top. Instead of answering, Kyu-Bum called two people over. Seong-Il joined the people after watching Kyu-Bum heading towards the boundary with a reservist.

“I don’t like these people…” Seong-Il murmured to himself.

***

“Lieutenant Lee.”

People had started calling Kyu-Bum a lieutenant.

“You are not going in there, are you? It seems dangerous. Please don’t,” the reservist said while stepping back with a deathly pale face. From the very beginning, Kyu-Bum had no intention of entering the darkness. He had thought he would see something if got closer, but there was no such thing. Pitch black darkness greeted him, which made the hairs rise on his body. He placed the tip of his gun against the border, but although his face was right in front of it, it was impossible to see what was hidden in the darkness with the naked eye.

I can’t believe he went in there… What was he thinking?

He couldn’t understand it with common sense. Moreover, he couldn’t bear facing the darkness longer. After confirming that there was no damage to his gun, he turned toward the crowd of people. Only then did the reservist become relieved.

“Lieutenant Lee, about the quest we just got… Isn’t it similar to the defense game? The name of the quest and the fact that we have time to prepare are quite similar to the game.”

“What is the defense game?”

“Have you not played it before?”

“Is it a computer game?”

The reservist passionately explained it to Kyu-Bum.

“If it goes according to your description… that’s a relief.”

It was different from the computer games where users had to fight against stronger opponents as the number of waves increased. Kyu-Bum checked the quest window multiple times, but nothing in there mentioned that he had to deal with additional attacks. Therefore, he could receive points and rewards if he blocked only one wave, but the problem was at the beginning of the raid.

I feel like they will come out from there.

The road looked like a milestone. It was stretched out straight, but the north, east and west sides were blocked by buildings. The only passage where Seon-Hu had disappeared into the dark was in the south.

Kyu-Bum came to a decision on what to do. There were now ninety-eight people, including himself. He planned to organize all men under the age of fifty into combat personnel and collect all the items people had gained as rewards to arm them. He excluded the elderly and women from the offensive force. Although some of them had been awarded with superpowers, he judged that putting them in as combat personnel would weaken their offensive team. People would die from this battle, and blood and flesh would fly in the air.

Those who haven’t received basic training will be a burden.

However, he still placed those with skills to assist the team from the rear. After thinking that far, Kyu-Bum stared at his chest as the insignia he had received as a reward was embedded there. He had a feeling when got the insignia and was going to test it.

“Stand over there.”

[Would you like to hand over the Crow’s Insignia?]

As he expected, his body was able to use and cancel the insignia without him needing to do anything extra to learn how..

Nice! We can use insignias as combat supplies!

***

The preparations were complete, and reservists roamed around and took down lists of people’s rewards.

“Everyone, please sit comfortably,” Kyu-Bum said after gathering people.

“From now on, we will collect supplies in one place, and our military will manage them fairly.”

People who had entered this world without anything were fine with his orders, but there were people who had hurriedly packed their backpacks after seeing an emergency conference of the World Awakened Association. There were also people who had prepped survival backpacks while watching monsters’ frenzy that couldn’t be suppressed by modern firepower.

A woman suddenly said, “Wait.”

He interrupted her, “Before you continue to speak, please reveal your identity first, including address, occupation, age and name.”

“I work in Bucheong, twenty-eight years old, and my name is Cho Eun-Sil.”

“Okay, Ms. Cho. You can speak now.”

“I understand it’s an emergency, and we all have to cooperate. I also know why collecting and managing supplies in one place is beneficial in the long run. However.” The woman checked the notification window in the corner of her eye and continued, “We only have twenty-two hours left. Until then, I’m willing to share my supplies with those who get thirsty and hungry. But is the military conscripting everything? Is that reasonable?”

At first, Kyu-Bum didn’t intend to.

“The demon is calling this Act One, Stage One. It means there’s more to come.”

“I’m saying that you will have to ask for our cooperation again after this.”

“You are saying that with the assumption that this will end well. When we say ‘supplies,’ we’re not just referring to food and water, but anything else you may have. Among these items, we will allocate those considered as combat supplies to personnel on the frontline. Then, they will be able to protect your life and safety…”

However, Eun-Sil simply looked at him in a way that basically said that she thought that it was his own personal opinion and not the group’s.

Then, she looked at people in the same situation as her. Everyone was sympathetic to her and gazed at Kyu-Bum with the same look in their eyes, but Kyu-Bum didn’t react to any of them.

He repeated, “We can overcome this crisis only if you trust and follow our orders.”

She protested, “I’m not done talking yet. You didn’t even give us a convincing reason.”

“We will have time to adjust the matter after dealing with the situation.”

“What? No!”

“Ms. Cho, this is an emergency. Do you really not know what’s going on? Please trust us.”

Eun-Sil felt her temper bubbling inside of her, but she couldn’t counter-argue anymore because Kyu-Bum’s oppressive attitude and the reserve forces standing behind him made it clear they would stand firm. Those who had entered the stage in combat uniforms had gotten together. By forming a group, they were exerting governmental power in this bizarre world. Eun-Sil had been looking straight at Kyu-Bum in a rather hostile manner, but her eyes slowly lowered down. Then, she sat down with her jaw tightly clenched.

“Then, I’ll tell you more about the supplies. From now on, our military will take over your valuable items and insignias, then place them in the right place.”

People, including those who entered the stage with nothing, began making a commotion. However, since they had witnessed how Eun-Sil’s attempt had flopped, no one raised their voice. Kyu-Bum continued while keeping an eye on the people who could cause problems.

“I will demonstrate how to hand over the insignia. Please watch carefully and hand over your insignias to us under our military’s control.”

After the demonstration, Kyu-Bum looked back at the reserve forces and said briefly, “Begin.”

Those in combat uniforms came forward and began to enter through the crowd. The sound of their boots stamping was horrible to Eun-Sil. The shrieks of the monsters she had seen through the news had somehow felt unrealistic when she watched through a screen, but the sound of boots right in front of her made her heart flutter. While she was closing her eyes tightly, she heard the loud voice of two people behind her.

“Hey, soldier guy! I think I’ll use this knife anyway, so can I keep it?”

“We ask for your cooperation once again. And from this point on, please call me by my name and title, not ‘soldier’ or ‘hey’ or else face the consequences.”

A few people argued, but in the end, everyone’s items and insignias were requisitioned under Kyu-Bum’s control.

“Huh?”

“What the heck is this?”

Everyone opened their eyes wide with astonishment as one message had popped up on their status window.

[You have completed the quest ‘Wave.’]

Chapter 203

Although the quality of rewards couldn’t be compared to the ones the Awakened got on the Last Stage, the Stage of Rest, Act One was a generous stage. Prior to the Trial Tests, compensation boxes were only given to the Awakened who had completed a quest or achieved particular accomplishments for the first or second time. Now all ninety-nine Awakened were receiving reward boxes along with points in Stage One.

Seon-Hu’s face was covered with disgusting blood, flesh, and hair while silver boxes poured in front of the other Awakened. The flaming sword on his hand turned back into a red cape and settled onto his shoulders, and gold boxes opened continuously in front of him. When he finished checking the contents, a message from the spirit popped up.

[You have completed the quest already! I’m so impressed by your swiftness and good decision-making skills.]

Seon-Hu ignored the message and began rummaging through the monster corpses. He was looking for a tiny black fragment.

Why were the monsters Kciphos of all things?

He had no choice but to grumble. Large monsters like the Baclan Corps had gigantic mana stones, but Act One, Stage One was being held in the territory of the Kciphos. The mana stones that Kciphos held inside their bodies were as tiny as the objects Seon-Hu was looking for, and their textures were the same. In other words, he had to search through every single body to find the fragment he wanted.

Fortunately, the monsters that had been sliced by the Sun Sword were burnt, so it wasn’t a hassle to check the insides of their bodies. However, Seon-Hu needed to use his hands and fumble inside the corpses of those who had been killed with lower-class skills. It was taking him longer to rummage through than it did to kill them all and destroy their summoning nest!

Finally!

[Fragments of Time and Space (Hidden item)

This piece fell off when the Stage of Advent was created.]

“Did you eat it?” Seon-Hu asked a small body that didn’t have a face left. Now that he had found it, he could head to the puddle he had seen on his way there. The hairs stuck to his entire body felt more unpleasant than the copious blood stains. There were so many that he could even chew them. After cleaning off all the hair, Seon-Hu moved on in case he could complete another ‘Wave’ quest in advance. However, all of these tricks were blocked by the System. The areas were separated, making it impossible to access the regions where subsequent waves would be held.

***

[You have completed the quest already! I’m so impressed by your swiftness and good decision-making skills.]

They had not even completed the formation and distributed combat resources yet.

“Let’s calm down!” Kyu-Bum shouted at the people who were panicking. It annoyed him that this chaos occurred every time the spirit appeared as he thought it shouldn’t be happening anymore.

He continued impatiently, “If it was going to kill us, it would have done so already. There must be something it wants from us. Please calm down and follow our instructions!”

His loud voice wasn’t what ended up settling people down. Instead, people quieted down when they saw the unbelievable rays of light that burst out from the boxes. Kyu-Bum had received a skill, but the one he wanted had been given to another civilian man as his reward for awakening. It was a skill that caught the attention of monsters and strengthened certain parts of the body, and Kyu-Bum believed that was what he needed now.

He had to plan their future strategy at the small table behind him. If at least one of his colleagues from the reconnaissance battalion had entered the stage with him, then the situation would have been better. However, having leadership in the field was necessary. He shouldn’t have been afraid of engaging with the enemy on the front line, and that was why he wanted skills that were available and useful on the battlefield.

However, Kyu-Bum’s expectations were brutally dashed as he received something that a person in the medical corps would use. He plucked up his courage and asked the little devil who made people tremble, “Can we exchange skills? Actually, could you make that happen?”

[You want to revise the System?]

The spirit flew toward Kyu-Bum, and he swallowed his saliva as he gazed at the detailed and mysterious face of the spirit. Most people would have instinctively relaxed after looking at the spirit, but the corpse that the spirit had killed was still left in the middle of the road.

[However, I don’t have the authority to do that.]

“Then, who has the control?” he asked.

[Challenger.]

“Who is the challenger?”

[You can be the challenger if you achieve the conditions.]

“What conditions?”

[To know the conditions, you have to accomplish conditions for that first.]

“What are those conditions then?”

[Do you guys see this? You all must learn from this person’s enthusiastic attitude. I would like to give him a challenger box, but it’s tragic that I am not allowed to do that either. (?′???`?) ]

The message and emoji sent by the spirit sounded friendly, but Kyu-Bum couldn’t allow himself to let down his guard as he constantly remembered that the devil had exploded a human head moments earlier. He asked about the conditions again.

[I was also touched by you completing the quest before the given time had ended. That’s right. I was so amazed by the positive deed that I involuntarily told you about the pre-conditions. It’s a secret that you will have to figure out on your own. I might get punished. Well, I haven’t heard anything yet, so that’s fine… But, are you going to keep causing me trouble like this?]

Everyone got the unspoken message, so they were looking anxiously at Kyu-Bum and the spirit.

Kyu-Bum replied, “I’m sorry. Are we done with quests then?”

[You guys have completed fantastically. Congratulations.]

“Then, Act One, Stage Two will begin soon. How many acts and stages are there?”

Crush-

The spirit’s face instantly crumpled in rage. Its blue hue turned into a blood color, and the angry spirit’s face filled Kyu-Bum’s view.

[Who says that Act One, Stage Two is starting? You have done better than I expected by completing the quest within the given time. Therefore, I decided to live up to it. I will meet you again after the preparation time. Take some rest until then.]

“...”

[Oh! Come to think of it, there’s a lot of time left. You must be bored, right? I’ll make you a quest, so enjoy it. Cheers! ?(ˊ?ˋ*)? ]

Kyu-Bum’s face contorted when he checked the quest.

***

A barricade was set up on the road that led to the village. They had been built using the stones that had been gathered by destroying the outer wall of the building, and two soldiers were guarding it. Both of them looked uneasy. They were staying in their positions as instructed by the lieutenant, but they were concerned that they couldn’t attend the ongoing meeting in the village.

Suddenly, the two of them stopped talking as they waited for Seon-Hu to walk out of the darkness. Seon-Hu smelt strongly of blood. His hair was dry, but the clothes were stuck to his skin with blood stains.

“You must have been waiting for me,” Seon-Hu commented.

The two looked at him with wide eyes and hesitated to answer at first. Then, one of them yelled, “Hey… hey! Stop! Stop where you are!”

The other apologetically said, “I’m sorry, sir. Please follow the military’s protocol. You should stay there still until we get the lieutenant, okay?”

Seon-Hu didn’t expect them to act any differently than they were, so he nodded. He could have entered the village through the sides of the barricade as it didn’t completely block the entry, but he followed their instructions.

A few minutes later, Kyu-Bum appeared. He went over the barricade himself without beckoning Seon-Hu to come.

“You must have received the same message and quest, right?” Kyu-Bum asked.

Seon-Hu nodded.

“Did you finish the ‘Wave’ quest?”

“Yes.”

“Could you please explain it to me?”

Seon-Hu bluntly replied, “We didn’t need the time to prepare since I knew I could do it myself without sacrificing anyone.”

Although Kyu-Bum was specially trained, he had never even thought about going beyond the darkness. However, the young man in front of him had entered the darkness without even hesitating and had returned after completing the quest. Kyu-Bum could also assume that Seon-Hu had a fairly intense battle as blood was splattered all over him.

How could he be that calm?

Furthermore, Kyu-Bum was amazed by the fact that Seon-Hu already knew how to complete the quest without even preparing himself during the given time. No matter how much Kyu-Bum thought about it, he could only think of one organization: the World Awakened Association. They were the only ones who had foreseen the Stage of Advent.

“I’m confident that you are a member of the World’s Awakened Association. Am I right?”

“Yes, but listen carefully, Sergeant Lee Kyu-Bum.”

“Wait, I’m a lieutenant now, so I hope you will call me that.”

Seon-Hu simply stared at Kyu-Bum.

***

The situation was different from what he had experienced in the past. The person who had led Act One, Stage One at that time was a female entrepreneur and politician who was quite famous, and everyone fell for her lies and deceit. She knew what people wanted to hear, and was good at instigating as her decisions had dramatic effects in a short term. She was a master of controlling people’s emotions like any other socially successful person.

Also, she was excellent at avoiding responsibility for her own wrongdoings. In the past, Seon-Hu always needed to stay alert in order not to lose her trust. She was scarier than the monsters themselves. He had planned to intervene against her this time if she was in the group again, but things had changed.

The people in the first stage were not the same people that he had been grouped with in his previous life, and an active-duty soldier named Lee Kyu-Bum was the one who had gathered people to form an organization, not her.

Seon-Hu said, “Lieutenant Lee. I don’t care what rules you create or how you run the group. I just hope you lead well. What I mean is that as long as you don't try to control me, then I won’t violate your rules.”

“...Why are you drawing a line?”

You drew it first.

Seon-Hu pointed at the barricade with his chin while giving him a look.

Kyu-Bum grimaced slightly. “I understand what you mean, but you… Ah, I don’t want to keep calling you without a name. What do you want me to call you? I’m a lieutenant, and you are?”

Seon-Hu grunted, “Just call me ‘you.’ We won’t talk that much anyway.”

“By the way, how are you going to take responsibility for what you have done?” Kyu-Bum asked.

Seon-Hu raised an eyebrow. “What have I done?”

“This is not what I wanted. Consider it as a group opinion. We appreciate you completing the quest, but it happened too quickly. You must have seen the guide’s most recent message.”

“To drop out one person?”

“It’s murder, not just dropping them out.”

Seon-Hu shrugged. “You better get used to it. It will do whatever it wants whenever it feels like.”

“...Are you going to enter the village? I hope you don’t…at least for your own sake until things are sorted out.”

“Why?”

“The majority thinks you should be the one responsible for it. The guide wants to sacrifice one life within the given time. Since you completed the first quest, people believe you should take care of the second one with your own life. That’s the majority’s opinion.”

“They must have no idea how many lives I saved earlier. Nah, I don’t think so.”

Seon-Hu was neither disappointed nor angry by what was going on. It was more of a discouragement.

Seon-Hu continued, “Lieutenant Lee, you should be the one who ultimately decides how the victim will be selected, so you shouldn’t be swayed by other people’s thoughts. Then, you will have to take responsibility for your choice. Also, don’t make the terrible mistake of choosing me.”

At that moment, Kyu-Bum felt like the look in Seon-Hu’s eyes were creepier than the Spirit’s contorted face.

“Let me give you some advice. Continue preparing for the wave.”

“Didn’t you complete the quest earlier?”

Kyu-Bum had wanted to nitpick Seon-Hu by claiming that everything had happened because he had finished things too early, but he swallowed the words down. The more he talked to the young man, the more he felt it was important not to provoke him. Moreover, he had noticed Seon-Hu was someone he would desperately need in the future. Kyu-Bum had finally realized that he was now in a different world from reality.

Seon-Hu said, “I think I can complete up to the fourth wave on my own. But starting from the fifth one, you guys will have to fight together.”

Chapter 204

Around twenty people out of the group had brought food and water with them. Combined, that would lead to about a week’s worth of supplies, but it would only last a day and a half if all ninety-eight people partook. Even if they reduced their meals from three to one per day and rationed water, they would only last five days at the longest. When Kyu-Bum heard that there would be more than five waves, he thought about that problem first. He knew what kind of tragedy would happen if the food ran out.

Kyu-Bum asked while looking at Seon-Hu’s wet clothes, “Is there water over there?”

Then, he looked towards the darkness. If they ran out of food, they would be able to endure somehow as long as they had a supply of potable water. He hoped that the group would be able to tolerate hunger until they reached Act One, Stage Two and then secure food.

Seon-Hu snorted. “Yes, there’s water, but aren’t you being too greedy? I’m the one who swept that area. Let’s be clear, Lieutenant Lee. Ever since you set up the barricade and blocked me, that place has belonged to me.”

Kyu-Bum's face stiffened. Then, Seon-Hu slightly chuckled. “Get used to it as you will hear that often from now on. Not just from me, but from the other Awakened you will encounter in later Acts and Stages. Well, that’s assuming you can survive until then.”

Kyu-Bum felt a surge of relief flood through him. There were ninety-seven Awakened under his command, but his instincts were telling him not to antagonize this boy. He thought he had to bring this important person into the village no matter how hard he had to convince the others.

He asked, “Could you come with me? I will tell the villagers.”

“Follow me,” Seon-Hu answered by ignoring his question.

Kyu-Bum acquired a new skill as soon as he stepped into the darkness. It was called ‘Night Eyes,’ and it allowed him to see about seven meters around him even in the dark. His excitement about learning a new skill was soon crushed by his fear of the darkness. Bizarre plants that he had never seen before were trampled under his feet, and their thorns scratched his combat uniform.

Kyu-Bum had been confident enough to call himself ‘fearless’ in the past, but standing in a space filled with darkness and seeing random weird plants wrapping around his body felt like he was having a nightmare. He couldn’t calm himself down.

Thud. Thud. Thud.

His heart fluttered, pounding against his chest wall.

“Be careful not to slip.”

Kyu-Bum was puzzled by that remark, but he soon understood the gentle warning. There were lumps of intestine and flesh, which had been ripped apart carelessly, scattered all across the road. It appeared never-ending.

Kyu-Bum asked, “Were you the one who ripped them apart? All of this?”

Seon-Hu didn’t reply, but the answer had been obvious from the very beginning. Since Kyu-Bum had previously been exposed to various sickening environments, he didn’t throw up when he saw this. However, he felt like he had to warn those who had never gone through intense training. His eyes were fixed on the back of the youth’s head.

How strong is he?

Seon-Hu seemed like a person who had taken special training like him or at least was a highly educated person. He had an indescribable vibe. Kyu-Bum wanted to ask him about the World Awakened Association, but he started off the conversation with a different topic.

“Were all of these creatures supposed to rush into us during the wave?”

Just the thought of it was horrible. He noticed that any of their previous preparations wouldn’t have worked.

Seon-Hu casually responded, “If that actually happened, all of you would have been killed in Act One, Stage One. No, these were just the creatures living in this area, and there is a separate thing called summoning nest.”

“Summoning nest?” Kyu-Bum asked, perplexed by the new term.

Seon-Hu replied a bit later when they arrived in front of the summoning nest, “The System is vicious, but it always gives puzzles that have solutions. Only the guys who were summoned and waited here were the Wave’s attack squads. As for the bodies we just saw? Those just happened to be the ones that lived here.”

“Summoning nest… Wouldn’t it be better to destroy it?”

The youth instantly snapped, “Don’t even think of touching one.”

For a moment, there was a distinct edge to Seon-Hu’s voice. His attitude had done a complete 180 compared to when he had previously kindly warned Kyu-Bum.

“I’m only telling you this information for one reason, Lieutenant Lee. The other boundaries will open soon one by one. It’s not my business to explore those areas or not, but… should I continue?”

“I think you are telling me not to touch anything. Not only here, but everywhere else, right?”

Seon-Hu was the only one who knew that the summoning nest was part of a giant monster. He had judged that there was no reason to inform the soldier any more than necessary. Since the forces occupying the first stage were military groups, they would end up exploring the new areas in the future. People would obviously find new places when food and water ran out. But what if a disaster that was worse than the summoning nest occurred?

He left the man with one last warning, “Your group will be annihilated as soon as you touch it. Keep that in mind.”

“...”

Seon-Hu continued, “Just pay attention to the waves. Those alone are dangerous and rewarding enough. You can only secure a few points per monster here, which is a waste of your time.”

Kyu-Bum didn’t know when it had started, but he suddenly realized that the initiative of the conversation and power had been handed over to Seon-Hu. For that reason alone, Kyu-Bum began to observe the youth more carefully.

His identity is vague other than the fact that he is a member of the World Awakened Association, but he doesn’t appear to be a threat for now. He’s cooperative too. But if he suddenly changes his attitude toward us, things will be different. This place is… a lawless zone. I have nearly one hundred people to protect, so I should strive to keep a positive relationship with him while being on my guard.

His idea of assimilating Seon-Hu into the village had abruptly vanished, so Kyu-Bum spoke more politely, “Okay, let’s keep going.”

***

What if the summoning nest is the actual body of the giant monster and not just an avenue towards the underground? And what if it becomes too powerful that the System’s protection no longer works, and it ends up appearing as the boss monster of the Wave?

Seon-Hu was concerned about that happening.

He thought he could handle it, but he couldn’t afford to consider other people’s safety. He could have blocked people’s access to the area and banned them from drinking water from the puddle, but the tactics needed to complete Act One, Stage One was in the puddle. Everyone needed to overcome their fear and enter the darkness to explore the puddle. That was the only way for them to survive until the end. It was a separate matter from defending the wave.

Seon-Hu had completely renounced his interest in the village after providing access to the puddles and informing them of the threats. Therefore, Kyu-Bum carefully asked him several questions following that, but he didn’t get any answers. They just walked silently. All Kyu-Bum could do was follow Seon-Hu from behind and cut branches to use them as signposts.

When they came out from the boundary of darkness, people were waiting for Kyu-Bum at the barricade. Then, a man suddenly jumped over the barricade and sprinted towards Kyu-Bum. It was Seong-Il.

“Fuck that. I oppose the idea!” Seong-Il randomly raised his voice at Kyu-Bum.

“What is going on?” Kyu-Bum asked.

Seong-Il replied while looking at Seon-Hu, “I have told you many times before. Did you just ignore me? He is the one who told me about the rewards for being awakened!”

“...”

“This is the guy who finished the freaking quest, but why would you kill someone who saved us? You really have no conscience! You would realize the importance of having him after you get killed by the monsters.”

Seong-Il also told Seon-Hu, “They are going crazy and saying that you should be the sacrifice!”

“Mr. Kwon, that will… never happen,” Kyu-Bum spoke to both Seon-Hu and Seong-Il. He made sure to send a pleading glance at Seon-Hu, as if he was trying to silently say that people were only doing this because the devil had stated it would arbitrarily kill one person if they didn’t sacrifice one life within the time limit.

Seon-Hu chuckled, then replied to Kyu-Bum without any change in emotion, “Making decisions is always difficult, but Lieutenant Lee, that’s what you’ve been doing. You did it before you came here, so you should do it now. You’ll be able to come to a decision more easily than the others can.”

“...I’m sorry about that. Please don’t approach the barricade until the situation settles down.”

***

“Ugh, I’m so pissed. I think that asshole… I mean the guide is playing tricks to embarrass you, don’t you think so?” Seong-Il commented.

“Are you not going back to the village?” Seon-Hu asked.

The older-looking man vigorously shook his head. “Yo, people are scarier than ghosts. Who knows what will happen to me there? They don’t care about how precious others’ lives are except for their own. They are getting insane, fuck.”

Seong-Il panted at the end.

The meeting had continued while Seon-Hu and Kyu-Bum were in the dark. The agenda was to determine the standard of choosing the sacrifice. The majority had chosen Seon-Hu, but new standards were brought up while they discussed how to kill him. People had claimed that those who should be immolated were either the eldest among them or someone who had not provided any supplies but gained the best skills as rewards. Others pushed for them to draw lots or to put it on a secret ballot. According to Seong-Il, the meeting without Kyu-Bum had been a chaotic mess. Then, he said the meeting eventually ended with their initial decision to kill Seon-Hu. People were blaming him for causing the situation.

“Well, at least the lieutenant became a decent guy. Look at him. He’s protecting you.”

Seong-Il studied Seon-Hu’s face, but unexpectedly the younger man didn't look resentful at all. From the moment Seong-Il first saw Seon-Hu, the other man had only smirked with an unpleasant expression whenever he was in danger or in bad situations.

Seong-Il continued, “You should be ready. If the lieutenant changes his mind, your life will be in danger. He’s human, so he can be selfish at one point. If they rush in at you, you should run to…”

Seon-Hu replied, “That will never happen. In fact, I don’t understand what you’re doing. Don’t you know that you will become a target as well if you join me?”

Seong-Il guffawed. “Haha, that’s why my ex-wife left as she couldn’t handle my temper. People can’t live with fake personalities forever. We should say whatever is on our minds. At any rate, that’s my theory. I’m Kwon Seong-Il. You know that, right?”

Seon-Hu bluntly said, “Tell me what skills you have. You must have not received a trait yet.”

Seong-Il responded, “I don’t know what that is, but I don’t even have a skill. I got an item and insignia, but the soldiers took all of them. But I have the highest Strength of all the people over there. Strength must mean muscular power, right? A man should be strong, haha.”

“Keuk, keuk. I’m Na Seon-Hu.”

“Ahhh, it was so hard to get your name, dude.”

Seon-Hu’s perpetual scowl relaxed slightly. He replied playfully, “Yeah, haha. Are you actually going to follow me? Even though you will always be in danger?”

Seong-Il shrugged. “That’s a bit harsh, but yes. I will follow you. You seem much more reliable than those over there. I’m sorry that I ran away without you last time.”

“Mmm... Call me Odin.”

“Oh…dean?”

“Forget about my real name.”

Chapter 205

Seong-Il was exhausted, but he couldn’t sleep. It wasn’t because he was sleeping in the street without a blanket, nor was it related to the fact that the little devil had set a time limit for the sacrifice. In fact, he just really couldn’t stop thinking about his son. Unlike what he had claimed during his big lecture at the time of his divorce, his ex-wife was living a better life than he had expected as she was currently working at a local mart and dating the owner.

However, his son was having a rough time since he was going through a stormy period of adolescence. Rather than feeling liberated after the divorce, Seong-Il felt guilty for not taking care of his son. Then, this chaotic situation occurred out of nowhere.

“Umm… About that…” Seong-Il opened his mouth.

“How do I know what you’re referring to if you’re talking in such a vague manner?” Seon-Hu replied bluntly in an informal manner.[1] The younger man had spoken casually ever since he had asked Seong-Il to call him Odin. Seong-Il had originally thought he would never get used to someone younger than him speaking informally to him, but it actually didn’t annoy him after hearing it a few times in a row.

Seong-Il now thought that age didn’t matter as Seon-Hu would be his partner as they went through hardships together. Come to think of it, he believed speaking casually to each other would be better than treating each other like business partners.

Yes, we can be friends.

“Your association stated that the time outside this place is frozen while we are here. I saw one of you speaking on the television,” Seong-Il said.

Seon-Hu shrugged. “Then, you should have prepared for this.”

Seong-Il grumbled, “Even if I did, the soldiers would have taken everything away from me.”

“Whatever.”

“You must have achieved a lot in the past. What did you do in society other than joining the World Awakened Association? You must have had a job outside.”

Seon-Hu replied shortly, “Fund manager.”

Seong-Il’s eyes lit up. “I knew it when I first saw you, Odin. Wait, but what were we talking about?”

Seon-Hu responded patiently, “That the time has stopped outside. You must be worried about your family, right?”

Seong-Il groused, “Of course. This fucking place even brought over babies who haven’t fully grown. Ki-Cheol might be somewhere around here. Kwon Ki-Cheol is my son.”

Seon-Hu nodded. In the Stage of Advent, the survival rate of socially successful people, also known as vipers in suits, was quite high in his past life. They all had spouses and children as well, but their lives had been mainly focused on themselves, not their families. Therefore, their drive to survive was solely derived from their desire to live selfishly. However, ordinary fathers and mothers were like Seong-Il as they all gained energy and motivation from the family they had left behind.

And they were often used by those vipers in suits.

When those who often threatened subordinates and flattered their superiors with authority came to power, they did more terrible things than military dictatorships did, as they had no qualms or consciences.

Therefore, Seon-Hu had negative feelings toward the ragtag military unit that had formed, but he did believe that it was fortunate that Lieutenant Lee Kyu-Bum was the one taking power over the first stage. In extreme situations like this, people were bound to unite to form a group, and one of them naturally had to be the leader.

Seon-Hu shoved that line of thought away and stared at Seong-Il. He saw the face of a father who was clearly worried about his kid.

“The chance of being selected as an Awakened is very low,” Seon-Hu said.

The other man grimaced. “I know, but he might be one of the few. After all, who knew that I would be here? By what standard did the System choose me? It should have only brought people like the lieutenant.”

“Any more questions?” Seon-Hu asked.

“So… you are saying that I can go home if I pass all this crap?”

Seon-Hu nodded. “Yes.”

Seong-Il sighed. “...I envy you. It would have been better if I had awakened prior to this.”

“It’s not too late. Not a bit...”

Seong-Il somehow felt uneasy after hearing Seon-Hu’s quiet reply.

Seon-Hu continued, “...since you are risking your life every single moment.”

“Gotta face the music, might as well be now. Shit. I can’t sleep anyway, so let’s go now!”

Seong-Il gulped his saliva down while staring at the darkness beyond the boundary.

Seon-Hu stopped him. “Not yet, so sleep when you have time.”

“But is it really okay for me to sleep? If we don’t sacrifice someone within the time limit, our heads might explode, right?”

***

Seon-Hu had been paying attention to the notification window, and there was only an hour left before the given time was over. He planned to wait another half an hour, but if the lieutenant couldn’t resolve the situation by then, he was going to finish it himself. Of course, Kyu-Bum would be the one executing the victim. The group would first become disordered after something like this, but it would soon quiet down without an issue as these groups always did.

[Quest ‘No Title’ has been completed.]

He must have completed it.

The quest was literally just a prank as it didn’t have a name and a reward. In fact, Seon-Hu was surprised due to two reasons. One was that the people had somehow finished this quest without his intervention. After all, it was impossible to choose one victim and execute the person without being strong-minded. Vipers in suits would carry out without concern, but the lieutenant didn’t seem that psychopathic. Well… at least he didn’t for now…

Another reason was that the lieutenant had never visited Seon-Hu to ask him for help in selecting and killing the victim. If the group had decided to draw straws to come to a decision, Kyu-Bum could have demanded several things in order to exclude Seon-Hu and Seong-Il from the process.

A few minutes later, Kyu-Bum appeared at the barricade with a young soldier. Pain and anguish was etched into his face, and his mouth was closed tighter than usual. Seon-Hu wasn’t curious about how they chose the victim or the execution process as he had already noticed a few drops of blood that had been splattered on Kyu-Bum’s combat uniform. It meant whatever the method they chose, Kyu-Bum ended up doing the dirty deed at the end.

“I need your cooperation on one thing,” Kyu-Bum said.

“What is it?” Seon-Hu asked.

Kyu-Bum winked at the young reservist who had accompanied him.

The reservist’s name, Han Dae-Ju was written on the Marine Corps red name tag, and blood had also been spattered on his name tag. It seemed that the mobilization of reserve troops was carried out in Korea as soon as he was discharged from the military. Dae-Ju thought he was fortunate to have accepted the draft. If he didn’t respond and was branded as a deserter, he could have been executed a few minutes ago like the actual victim.

He couldn’t stop thinking about the face of the victim, who had cried and screamed for help. He felt like he could still feel the heat of the dead victim on his hands. Three people, including himself, had dragged the guy to the back of the building, and the lieutenant had stabbed a dagger in his neck.

Dae-Ju glanced at the scary lieutenant and recalled what he said.

“Dae-Ju, make sure you speak formally to me in honorifics, okay? Don’t consider me a friend even though I’m the same age as you.”

The voice of a person who had just stabbed a knife into a victim's neck was quite calm and gentle. Therefore, that frightened him even more.

Dae-Ju shifted his gaze from the lieutenant to Seon-Hu.

“That… um… let me explain.”

“What?” Seon-Hu responded.

“About the wave… If it’s similar to a defense game, isn’t it easy at first?”

“Game?” Seon-Hu asked.

Dae-Ju stuttered, “Yes, the defense game.”

“That’s bullshit.”

“Huh?”

Seon-Hu told Kyu-Bum to take the reservist out of sight. When Dae-Ju stepped back, Kyu-Bum spoke first. “We want you to leave the next wave on us, not the fifth wave. Our military needs to experience actual battle. Also, that’s not the only reason.”

Seon-Hu was about to explain his thoughts thoroughly to the lieutenant but ended up deciding not to. Instead, he merely said, “We won’t have any conflicts if we don’t intervene, Lieutenant.”

Kyu-Bum said, “I’m politely asking for your cooperation.”

Seon-Hu shook his head. “This is called a notification, not a request for cooperation. Let me tell you again, Lieutenant. Let’s not meddle with each other so we can move on to the next stage. I will never interfere with whatever you do, so don’t even pay attention to what I do.”

***

[It’s not as much as the first wave, but I gave you plenty of time to prepare. I’ll look forward to what you showed me before. By the way, those of you who are in the north building, please evacuate to a safe spot.]

[Until the Second Wave: 19 hours 59 minutes 59 seconds]

The buildings in the north vanished silently, and new boundaries appeared as the road expanded. Right after that, Seon-Hu crossed the barricade and entered the village with Seong-Il. People were looking at them with obvious hostility. When some of the reservists tried to approach them, Kyu-Bum stopped them and ran toward Seon-Hu.

He protested weakly, “This is not what we talked about. You shouldn’t show up without informing us.”

Seon-Hu replied while walking, “I’ll yield the south to you guys. We can talk about the price later after the wave. You’d better focus on preparing for the real battle.”

“...”

“You don’t need to worry about it. Clearing up the north won’t stop the wave.”

Soon, Seon-Hu and Seong-Il disappeared into the northern boundary. Kyu-Bum stared in that direction with a troubled look on his face before turning his head back toward the people. He gathered the soldiers as they needed to break down more buildings and use the pieces to reinforce the barricade in the south. Also, they had to examine if there was a problem with the distribution of combat supplies such as insignias and items, and Kyu-Bum had to provide clear guidelines to the non-combatants in the event of the battle.

Kyu-Bum, who was busy controlling the situation, suddenly felt people staring at him. Everyone was looking at him resentfully regardless of whether they were combatant or non-combatant, and they hurriedly turned their heads away when their eyes met his. The rumor that had circulated among the reserve forces had spread to everyone, and it was about how the lieutenant had been trying to make things worse as they didn’t have to fight the monsters if they took the one deviant’s help. In fact, Kyu-Bum had actually heard the rumor himself.

However, he stayed firm and didn’t hold a grudge against them. He had expected from the beginning that people wouldn’t cheer for the idea of handling the second wave by themselves. That was a natural mindset for the civilians and discharged reservists to have. He decided to work on establishing trust from now on, and the given time flew by quickly.

[Until the Second Wave: 0 hours 5 minutes 00 seconds]

There were exactly five minutes left, and the wave would start behind the barricade where the combatants had created a formation. They possessed long-distance skills but would have a close battle as the cooldown time on their skills was long.

Kyu-Bum walked out to the front. He had healing skills but judged that the group would fight more efficiently if he faithfully intervened in the battle as a commander. He believed he was more prepared, both physically and mentally, for a war than anyone else.

Everyone’s eyes turned to the notification window, where time was rapidly flying by. Soon, the given time ran out.

“We can do this!”

[The Second Wave will start.]

They are coming!

Monsters began to appear in the dark. However, they were furry and round like balls, completely different from the horrifying appearances of the monsters that had been broadcasted in the media. They weren’t running that fast either. In fact, these creatures were fat and waddled. They were so adorable that they reminded people of cute animal characters from cartoons.

Kyu-Bum did a double take as the serious mood he had created was disappearing.

He shouted, “You punks! Don't relax right now!”

However… Kyu-Bum was well aware of this ominous feeling.

***

Seon-Hu and Seong-Il walked out of the boundary, and the battle was just over. The corpses of people who couldn’t be recovered were randomly tangled with the bodies of Kciphos, and the scene in front of them was appalling. The people had been torn apart, and it was difficult to find an intact body.

Seong-Il came to his senses as he wasn’t the only one who had come out of hell! The groans from the injured and the smells of blood trapped the small village in a hellhole. The survivors could only blink at Seon-Hu and Seong-Il with blank looks in their eyes. Seong-Il’s eyes filled up with tears when he saw what had happened, and his legs wobbled. Then, he supported his body with a blunt weapon that he gained as a reward and looked at Seon-Hu.

In fact, Seong-Il couldn’t see Seon-Hu properly in the dark as the younger man was out of his visibility range. However, Seong-Il could tell how powerful Seon-Hu was just by the screams of monsters from all directions.

What if the lieutenant actually believed Odin? What would have happened if he actually listened to Odin and let him deal with the waves? Then this living hell wouldn’t have happened. These thoughts ran through his mind as he stared vacantly at the scene in front of him.

“We should help,” Seong-Il finally said.

Seon-Hu didn’t stop him and helped him recover the injured and dead bodies. Fortunately, the number of people killed in the battle was fewer than what they had expected after first encountering this scene.

“Ah, that’s a relief.”

Those who had been assigned as non-combatants were in good shape as they had stayed inside the arranged evacuation facility. They also came out and helped Seong-Il to take care of the casualties or looked for other things to do.

Seon-Hu had recovered a total of thirteen bodies. All of them, donning combat outfits, had risked their lives fighting and eventually lost them. When people’s glances shifted from the bodies to Seon-Hu, he approached Seong-Il.

He said bluntly, “We have done enough. It’s time to go.”

A new boundary had opened. They needed to leave at the moment to clear the newly opened area and wipe out the monsters waiting in the next wave. Seong-Il looked at the new boundary and suddenly came to a thought. Then, he sprinted towards the side where bodies were recovered.

“Why did you have to live such a hard life to have it end like this? I feel sorry for your family.”

Seong-Il sniffled and turned his back. Behind him was an unrecognizably damaged body neatly laid on top of the corpses. On the body’s uniform, the military badge of a lieutenant was attached to the chest.

1. Korean has formal and informal speech forms, which shows different levels of respect in the language. Formal speech is usually used to people older than the person, but Seon-Hu completely ignores that convention and basically talks down on Seong-Il. ?

Chapter 206

After they successfully blocked the fourth wave in advance, rewards poured out. Seon-Hu wasn’t the only one who got them as Seong-Il also received these benefits. However, the older-looking man couldn’t focus on them despite the brilliant light that was being emitted by the box because during this round Seon-Hu had sent more monsters to him than he ever did before. He had no choice but to fight doggedly earlier against an endless onslaught, so the newly created item dropped helplessly from his hand.

Seong-Il only stopped moaning after Seon-Hu gave him a narcotic painkiller. Seon-Hu also picked up Seong-Il’s items that he had gained as a reward, then carried him on his back. Seong-Il became relieved after he was able to view the whole village from afar.

All we have to do is wait for the boss monster.

In order to use the inventory system, which was a hidden reward for Act One, they needed five Fragments of Time and Space. Each fragment could be acquired beyond the boundary until the fourth wave, and the last one could be earned after defeating the final wave’s boss monster.

[What an amazing speed. You guys are ranked at the top of all the Awakened. I must have underestimated you. I should try to live up to your expectations next time. So, just rest for now. I’ll be back. (?ˇεˇ?) ]

Seong-Il waited anxiously for the next message. Fortunately, nothing else popped up. There wasn’t another fucking quest that required them to do something like sacrifice another life.

It’s doing whatever it wants.

He couldn’t say that sarcastic thought out loud as he was afraid that the Spirit might be listening to him from somewhere nearby.

“You are going to go in as soon as the next wave quest comes up, right?” he asked.

Seon-Hu nodded.

It was obvious that they had to upgrade their stats by monopolizing the waves while waiting for the final wave’s boss monster. Since Seon-Hu had successfully maintained the world’s economic system, his next target was the Seven Demon Kings. They were a single group that should have been dealt with by a few elites with outstanding abilities instead of trying to fight them with a group of Awakened as they did in his past life. However, it was necessary that the Awakened be unified as they would have to handle the corps that accompanied the Seven Demon Kings later.

Seon-Hu said as he checked Seong-Il’s injury, “Starting from the next wave, stay in the town. I’ll leave it up to you if you decide to become the spearhead or not.”

The older-looking man shook his head vigorously. “I don’t want to. You saw what happened before.”

Seong-Il recalled the lieutenant’s appalling dead body.

***

“I’m saying that I want to help you guys. You can just look up my records. Don’t you have it?” Seong-Il asked.

The other man shrugged. “We lost it, and things have changed a lot.”

Seong-Il patiently reintroduced himself, “My name is Kwon Seong-Il and I’m forty-one years old. Anything else you need?”

“Please tell me about your skills, stats and items.”

Cheol-Yeong was being cautious because a man believed to be a member of the World Awakened Association was watching him from afar, and the guy in front of him seemed to have changed noticeably after he had followed Seon-Hu. It was easy to tell just by looking at how he was now attired. Seong-Il was wearing a leather vest with geometric shapes over a blood-soaked T-shirt, and there was a circular iron decoration that was wrapped over the bare skin on his muscular arms.

On top of that, the blunt point of the weapon in the guy’s hand seemed to be perfect for breaking things. Cheol-Yeong briefly imagined the guy brandishing the weapon, and the image that came to his mind horrified him. After the lieutenant who had controlled the situation had died, Cheol-Yeong couldn’t relax his vigilance. In lawless areas, violence was the power.

Seong-Il suddenly asked, “Let me ask first. I know your name is Yoo Cheol-Yeong, but you seem so young.”

Cheol-Yeong nodded. “Yes, I’m thirty-four years old.”

“Oh, I thought you would be at least ten years younger than me, but you look very young. How come you are the boss?”

“Excuse me?”

“This one.”

Seong-Il raised his thumb[1]. While Seong-Il had been blocking the fourth wave with Seon-Hu, there had been a change in the power structure inside the village.

Cheol-Yeong responded, “It’s because I’m a doctor.”

“Oh, yeah? But we don’t need a doctor. I’m not trying to be offensive, but that’s the reality of our situation,” Seong-Il remarked.

Cheol-Yeong replied with a smile, “Yes, we need professional combatants. I think people ended up liking me as I performed emergency treatments and relieved their pain.”

Seong-Il raised an eyebrow. “That’s the reason why you’re the leader now? I don’t know all the details, but I’m pretty sure that you would have been just a medic[2]. That’s not even a soldier.”

“I served the military as an ordinary soldier, then took the MCAT.”

Seong-Il nodded with an awkward expression, then began speaking again, “Your uniform is perfectly fine. Oh, your field cap as well.”

Cheol-Yeong nodded. “The lieutenant assigned me as a non-combatant. I wanted to fight, but… I’m sorry for those who passed away in the war.”

“Yeah, those were purposeless deaths.”

Seong-Il felt heartbroken all over again. Kyu-Bum didn’t leave a good impression on him initially, but he was a true soldier who had quickly settled down the situation and comforted people. No one had expected that he would die that fast.

“Anyway, my items are those as you can see, and my skills and stats are…”

Seong-Il finished his explanation after displaying his status window.

Cheol-Yeong gasped, “Wow, you are amazing.”

Seong-Il’s Strength was already at E-class, and he also had more than three skills.

The older man shrugged. “Nah, all I did was just follow Odin.”

When Cheol-Yeong heard the name, the god from Norse mythology came to his mind first. Considering that Joshua von Karjan, the head of the German-based global group, was an important figure in the World Awakened Association, the organization was likely to be mostly made up of foreigners. Therefore, Cheol-Yeong thought that Odin was just the English alias of a Korean guy who was a part of a foreign organization.

“Has Odin changed his mind?” Cheol-Yeong asked.

Seong-Il shook his head. “Do you think he would tolerate the crap you all did? He will never look upon you all kindly. If I was him, I would have killed you all already. You said your name is Cheol-Yeong, right? I’ll speak casually since I’m older than you.”

“Okay, Hyung[3].”

Seong-Il began lecturing him, “Having a high level of education doesn’t mean the individual is wise. You should know how to play cheap tricks and when to be tactful. That’s how you survive.”

Cheol-Yeong grimaced slightly. “You are right. I feel ashamed when I think about that day, and if I could go back in time… That’s all I've been thinking about lately. That the people who weren’t supposed to die had passed away.”

Seong-Il continued, “It would be nice for the villagers if Odin became the leader. They shouldn’t have decided to sacrifice Odin. How many times did I tell you guys not to? You should remember that I was the only one who was against the idea.”

Cheol-Yeong nodded. “Yes, I do. Do you think it’s a good idea to talk about that day to Odin?”

“He will never change his mind.”

Cheol-Yeong sighed. “I must ask for forgiveness.”

“Nah, don’t bother, Odin said to go through me if you have something to tell him. But he also mentioned not to say anything if it’s not urgent. Okay?” responded Seong-Il slightly sympathetically.

“...”

“Okay?”

Cheol-Yeong grimaced. “Then, when will I be able to talk to Odin in person?”

Seong-Il sighed. “Ah, this is frustrating. Should I repeat myself?”

“No.”

Seong-Il was quiet for a moment, then he swore after pondering deeply before finally saying, “Put my name down for the scouting line, Cheol-Yeong. You should think well and make the best formation ever.”

Only then did Seong-Il notice that Cheol-Yeong was staring at something. He looked back and saw that Seon-Hu, who had previously been staying on the outside of the boundary, was walking towards them.

“Wait here.”

Seong-Il limped and approached Seon-Hu.

***

“His name is Yoo Cheol-Yeong, and he seems like a decent guy. He looks like a child, but he is thirty-four.”

“Same as me,” Seon-Hu casually threw out.

Seong-Il widened his eyes in surprise and asked, “When were you born?”

“1985.”

Seong-Il’s jaw dropped. “You? No way! You look much younger! Were you actually born in 1985? What the hell… Ah, anyway, did you change your mind? Are you going to forgive the villagers? In my opinion, even the Buddhist saint wouldn’t forgive them.”

“Did you think that I didn’t intervene because I was mad at them?” Seon-Hu asked.

Seong-Il blinked. “Then, what was the reason?”

Seon-Hu responded, “No. I still have no intention of intervening with them if I don't need to. If you don’t like the way I do things, I won’t mind if you leave. But if you want to stay in my group, I want you to follow me quietly as I do what I need to do. This is a separate matter from the personal stuff, so I’m letting you know in advance.”

Seong-Il frowned slightly. “I appreciate you telling me early, but… it’s disheartening.”

Seon-Hu shrugged. “That’s how things work in this world. After all, we just met a few days ago.”

Seon-Hu then grinned and passed by Seong-Il. It was true that he had completely taken his mind off of the village, but a minimal amount of intervention was needed as their power structure had changed. Those with the strongest mentalities had all died in the second wave.

The first stage that Seon-Hu had experienced in the past was different from what was occurring now. That lady had consistently brainwashed people to cling to those in power and value their presence. She explained that it wasn’t reasonable in the long run to go all in on the first wave. She also succeeded in unifying people’s opinions by promising that she would provide survival supplies, items, and compensation after the Stage of Advent ended.

From Seon-Hu’s perspective, the village would be annihilated if things continually went on like this. The only survivors would be himself and Seong-Il.

“Hello.”

Seon-Hu stared at Cheol-Yeong, who had greeted him.

“No need for introductions.”

The reason why Seon-Hu had decided to intervene even a little this time was simply because the Spirit had given them plenty of time to prepare for the next wave. That was different from what had occurred in the past. It might have been because the members of Revolucion and Tomorrow were completing the quests quickly, or maybe it was because the System had scheduled the time for each stage in advance.

“You ran out of food, right?” Seon-Hu asked.

Cheol-Yeong nodded. “Yes, I know you had a conversation with the lieutenant.”

Seon-Hu continued bluntly, “That was with him, not with you. I’m letting you know that the areas that I have cleared are under my jurisdiction from now on.”

The other man responded quickly and deferentially, “Of course. As you are aware, things have changed a lot. We are ready to follow your lead at any time.”

Seon-Hu refused his offer, “No, you guys should take care of yourselves.”

The Stage of Advent didn’t end with Act One, Stage One. Therefore, people needed to become strong and learn how to survive on their own.

Seon-Hu took a mana stone out of his pocket and handed it to Cheol-Yeong before explaining, “This is called a mana stone. Each monster has it inside of its body like organs. Go tell the villagers that if they bring me a mana stone, I’ll exchange it for water and food. By the way, you’d better not think about bringing it from the dead monsters left in town because I’ll collect them all right now.”

1. A thumbs-up means a boss or a leader in Korea. ?

2. In Korea, those who study medicine or work as medical doctors can serve in the mandatory military as medics. Medics only go through basic training and usually have no experience in fighting in the war at the frontline. ?

3. How men call their older brother or close men who are older than them. ?

Chapter 207

Seon-Hu collected the mana stones that were in the village and returned to the boundary after cleaning up the newly opened area. The reason he didn’t take Seong-Il there was obvious. The compensation for blocking waves in advance was generous and was more than enough to make up for anything the older man would receive there. To Seong-Il, every moment had felt like hell, but the rewards had paid him well.

In the past, there had only been a few cases where waves had been blocked in advance. It had only happened on the stages where pre-Awakened were summoned, but there were only one or two stages that had them.

Kwon Seong-Il, it’s time for you to get used to the stats you have upgraded so far.

Seon-Hu looked at Seong-Il, who was waiting for him in front of the boundary.

Seong-Il said, “I moved your stuff to one of the buildings, and I’m sure you will like it. As for Cheol-Yeong… the more I spend time with him, the better he seems.”

It was the largest building remaining in the village. The room looked empty as there was no furniture, but Seong-Il had made the innermost room as cozy as possible. He had created a bed by stacking the clothes that people had brought.

The older man continued, “It will be much better than lying on straw. I have a separate bed.”

“...”

“Don’t worry. We didn’t confiscate those clothes. They are simply trying to apologize to you in this way. I hope you appreciate it.”

“What’s all this?” Seon-Hu asked expressionlessly.

“Oh, are you in a bad mood because of all of this?”

Seon-Hu kicked at the items that had been piled up in layers, and some small boxes and jewelry fell out. Also, there were plenty of ten-thousand and fifty-thousand won bills on one side with dollars and yen piled up as well.

“I was going to tell you. They were wondering if you’d be willing to take these in return for food, and they had asked me about that in a very careful and polite manner. I hope you are not offended by these offerings,” Seong-Il was talking in a very roundabout way as he tried to defend Cheol-Yeong as much as possible.

“...The bills are ridiculous, but what about those gold pieces? Don’t you think they will be useful in the future? Or are you only accepting the mana stones?” Seong-Il continued chattering.

Seon-Hu snorted slightly. “Gold is ridiculous too.”

“Is a monster's heart an important thing?” Seong-Il asked curiously.

Seon-Hu responded shortly, “It will be.”

The mana stone itself was of no use at the moment. It was only valuable when the research came out that the level of potential energy contained inside it was higher than what could be found on average. Therefore, the mana stone was just a rock in the Stage of Advent, but Seon-Hu still insisted on only asking for it instead of items or insignias.

He had completely isolated himself from the villagers and minimized his interactions with them by making Seong-Il his message boy. He had already announced that he would never talk to any villagers even if it was Cheol-Yeong, their current leader.

***

Cheol-Yeong and the villagers had no choice but to watch as Seon-Hu walked towards the boundary. Cheol-Yeong watched Seon-Hu going into the darkness to block one starting point of the wave, then approached Seong-Il.

“Take the stuff back. He said he doesn’t need them,” the older man advised.

Cheol-Yeong grimaced slightly. “If that’s what Odin thinks, then it can’t be helped. But I don’t understand.”

Seong-Il responded sympathetically, “Don’t try to understand and just accept it. That’s all you guys have to do.”

“He wasn’t angry, was he?” Cheol-Yeong asked somewhat anxiously.

Seong-Il shrugged. “I explained as best I could.”

“Thank you, Hyung.”

The older man continued, “Anyway, bring the monster’s heart over to him if you need something to eat and drink.”

Calling a mana stone ‘the monster’s heart’ was incorrect as the monsters had actual hearts in them in addition to the mana stones, but Cheol-Yeong laughed it off. It was a charming smile as his teeth were quite neat and straight.

He admitted candidly, “Without you, we would have been in a desperate situation.”

Seong-Il shook his head. “Nah, I didn’t do much.”

Cheol-Yeong pressed on, “You are our only connection to Odin. I respect you.”

“Hey, stop flattering me. Hahaha.”

“I believe that only extreme situations will reveal a person’s true face. No one recognized Odin when they were scared, yet you did. You defended him with your life on the line. Thanks to you, Odin is taking care of us. I admire your wise decision-making skills under urgent circumstances and your ability to recognize important people. During that time, I was…” Cheol-Yeong suddenly choked on his tears.

“Hey! Stop talking nonsense and gather people.”

Seong-Il tapped Cheol-Yeong’s shoulder and smiled briefly.

“Did Odin say something?”

“He said he will fish and go get some water after blocking the wave.”

Cheol-Yeong hesitated before asking, “Can we fish… here?”

“Are you basically asking whether Odin is telling us lies? I’m only telling you because it works.”

“You mean… beyond the boundary, right?”

Seong-Il nodded. “Join if you want. He said he will give you four mana stones.”

Cheol-Yeong quickly read the situation. He was aware that Odin had secured a puddle. However, now he knew that not only water was available there, but food could be also gathered through fishing. Also, all the by-products from there were owned by Odin as he stated the entire cleared area was under his jurisdiction. Therefore, he was recruiting workers and paying them in mana stones instead of money. He would order workers to secure water and food, then exchange those with mana stones.

He still had one unanswered question he was pondering over: why did Odin insist on asking for mana stones as payment?

What kind of secret is there behind it?

Cheol-Yeong then asked the same question that Seong-Il had asked to Seon-Hu, “Are the mana stones important?”

The older man shrugged. “I guess so.”

***

Odin might have skills that have to do with mana stone. Then, there might be other Awakened with the same skill.

Cheol-Yeong searched through the list of people’s skills even though he had already read through it hundreds of times and had basically memorized everything. However, he couldn’t find the answer. He even tried using his attack skill on a mana stone, but nothing happened. The mana stone didn’t react, and instead it looked like it had absorbed the attack energy.

He decided to break it down. After smacking it countless times with a random hammer, the stone finally cracked and broke into pieces. At the same time, his expectations also shattered as he had discovered there was nothing inside the now-broken stone.

Anyway, it was urgent to secure food and water right now. The villagers often quarreled amongst each other due to hunger and stress whenever they began talking to each other. It was fortunate that the previous conflicts had merely ended verbally or with someone grabbing someone else by the collar. There had already been two incidents where people with relatively aggressive skills had used them against each other as they couldn’t suppress their anger.

“I’ll accept ten applicants.”

Cheol-Yeong spoke after gathering people and told them exactly what Seong-Il had said. Everyone’s faces brightened when they heard that fishing and water were available. However, the uproar began to grow out of control when they heard that the owner of the region was Odin.

He attempted to placate the crowd, “I understand how you feel, but we have to follow new laws in this new world. I don’t think any of you here want to follow the footsteps of the lieutenant.”

Cheol-Yeong continued, “It is the same for me. Everything here is frightening and dreadful. But, I believe that we can be happy no matter what situation we are in. I have lived with that mindset so far.”

People started focusing on him after hearing the word ‘happy.’

“The most essential factor for our happiness now is safety. Safety comes first, and the rest will come later. Don’t forget that Odin is protecting us.”

One person protested, “But that can’t be the sole reason he needs to hog all the resources.”

“It is possible because, throughout history, our country has been like that…”

Cheol-Yeong swallowed what he was about to say next with a troubled look on his face.

“The important thing is that we now have the means to secure food and water. Let’s focus on that. There is an organ in monsters that is the size of a thumb and looks like a small stone. Odin calls it a mana stone.”

Cheol-Yeong then proceeded to explain more to the group. There were two ways that people could obtain mana stones. One was working for Odin and getting mana stones for wages. The other was collecting them directly from monsters when the next wave quest began and a new boundary opened. However, Odin had to give them permission and yield a certain area where the monsters inhabited.

Yes, Cheol-Yeong did use the word ‘yield.’

He promised, “I will make it happen somehow. So, I will accept applicants from now on. Those who want to apply can raise their hands quietly.”

At that moment, the space heated up as almost everyone raised their hands. Then, they started screaming in a hurry. Contrary to the thought that not many would volunteer, the majority of them were clamoring, competing against each other. If they didn’t work for Odin, then the only way for them to gain mana stones was directly from monsters. People could still recall their previous horrifying encounter. The chubby, adorable-looking creatures had hit their evil faces in their fur, and they also enjoyed the taste of human flesh.

***

“Me?” Seong-Il’s eyes widened

Seon-Hu nodded. “Yes, you can use the branch broken by the lieutenant as a milestone. Don’t get close to the summoning nest.”

“I know that.”

“Then?”

“It’s a bit scary.”

“Are you referring to the people? If a problem arises, we can easily deal with ten of them. I’ve already planned out every possible occasion,” Seon-Hu replied.

Seong-Il shook his head. “That’s what I am afraid of. I’m not as generous as you are.”

Seon-Hu shrugged. “If they jump on you, don’t go easy on them.”

“Huh?” The older man looked confused.

Seon-Hu patiently explained, “You don’t have to feel guilty. The moment they attack you first, think of them as monsters.”

“You are basically telling me to crush their heads, right? So why haven’t you slaughtered them yet?”

Seon-Hu smiled mirthlessly. “Well, because no one has truly gone against me so far.”

The older man blinked for a few moments before finally responding, “Ah… was that why? That makes sense since they only talked shit behind your back. Are you going to sleep then?”

Seong-Il thought Seon-Hu needed to rest as the younger man’s eyes were bloodshot.

Seon-Hu replied curtly, “Yes, I’m a human, too.”

Seong-Il complained, “I still don’t trust villagers, so I don’t know if I can sleep comfortably here.”

“Go ahead.”

Seon-Hu closed his eyes after sending Seong-Il off. He had nothing to worry about from his perspective as his senses were quite acute now, so he placed his backpack containing the items right next to his head and relaxed.

When Seong-Il returned with the selected people, things would start with Seon-Hu exchanging their mana stones with food and water. Mana stones would soon become valuable enough to be used as a currency. Seon-Hu was planning to use mana stones not only for food and water but also for items and insignias. Before long, some people would steal from others as they would soon figure out that getting the stones from monsters was difficult. Plus, they would also notice that carrying mana stones was inconvenient.

“The community will gain vitality when the economy runs. To make a living, to be safer, and to be stronger,” Seon-Hu murmured with his eyes closed.

“Yes… to survive.”

Chapter 208

It was a bizarre fish that seemed to live in the deep ocean, but it was gigantic and had lots of edible meat. After people removed its head and peeled off its scales, it looked like an ordinary fish. Also, its texture and taste was no different from regular fish once it was grilled. The front of the warehouse was crowded with people because more joined in on the meal as time passed by.

“I told you I’d give you food if you bring me two mana stones. We have plenty of fish meat, so just bring them in.”

Seong-Il hated people, but he couldn't ignore those suffering from hunger. However, Odin had set the rule.

He said firmly, “When a new area opens, go get it then.”

“Are you telling us to fight against monsters?” one person complained.

Seong-Il shrugged. “Why not? If you guys fight with your lives on the line, you’ll be able to defeat them. Well, there’s a possibility that you might die before then. Anyway, you got this.”

Another begged, “Please just give us some. We should all help each other.”

Seong-Il refused, “You guys have no conscience. Just wait for the wave if you are afraid of the dark. Should I repeat that again? You will have to fight monsters no matter what.”

The fifth wave would occur soon. Seon-Hu had blocked four of the five infiltration paths in advance, but the villagers had to handle the last one.

All roads had been open during the fourth wave. When the fifth wave quest message appeared, the end of one road had been divided into two and a new area opened up. The System had given them sixteen hours of preparation time.

With the new currency, the mana stone, Cheol-Yeong had more options on what to do.

“Odin said if we catch any monsters during the wave, he will consider them as ours. He also won’t stop us from going into new areas.”

Cheol-Yeong gave a glance and passed the floor to Seong-Il.

The older man trumpeted, “Are you still this scared when you have so many people here? You can’t have your cake and eat it too. Secure mana stones and learn how to fight. Then, return to the village within the given time.”

“I heard the entry of the boundary is less dangerous, right?” one person commented.

Seong-Il nodded. “Right. Don’t go in too deep and be aware of your surroundings. Just think of it as if you are hunting frantic bastards.”

Thank you, Hyung.

Cheol-Yeong moved his lips silently, and Seong-Il smiled.

Cheol-Yeong ordered, “We don’t have much time. I want those in the vanguard to follow Odin.”

“Wouldn’t it be better if we all stayed in the village?” one man asked, and there was a distinct edge to his voice as he was hungry.

“We will keep in tune before the wave.”

Cheol-Yeong looked at people in the spearhead team one by one. It had been difficult to convince them to volunteer, but he had managed to succeed.

“It’s also an opportunity to secure many mana stones. Mr. Kwon Seong-Il here has also decided to go into the vanguard and help us. As you may have noticed, he is a very strong guy.”

Everyone was looking at the older man. Even without Cheol-Yeong’s explanation, the sight of Seong-Il touching the ground with a frightful blunt weapon reminded them of a human goblin.

An old man who had gone fishing with Seong-Il slowly opened his mouth.

“Doctor. I’m so grateful for those who are on the frontline, and I also feel ashamed as they are taking the brunt. Shouldn’t they have more privileges?”

Cheol-Yeong nodded. “So I need to ask you for your understanding. You might not know about computer games, but many among us are familiar with them. Everyone in my generation, in particular, has probably been hooked on them at least once.”

Cheol-Yeong continued, “When the lieutenant had planned the initial strategy, many people gave him the advice to treat it as a computer game. However, we are in reality, not in a game. We cannot stay stagnant in our roles, as if we were characters in a game. Our flesh will fall off when we get injured; it’s not as simple as dropping HP points. It is a horribly painful experience to recall.”

The memory of the lieutenant and those who were deceased made the hall fall quiet.

“Nevertheless, there are people who have decided to participate in the vanguard again. If I call your name, could you please stand up?”

Cheol-Yeong called out the names, and he didn’t even need to look at a list as he had memorized them all. He clapped, and the entire hall became noisy with applause.

“As I mentioned earlier, we are not yet ready to take on our roles. Skills and items won’t help us get stronger until then. Our mindset is the most important thing we have now. Those who were determined to participate in the frontline are stronger than anyone else. Plus, they have so much love for the people. I respect you all and highly appreciate it.”

Cheol-Yeong bent his waist forward, then straightened his posture.

“But unilateral sacrifices don’t last long, and at some point, we will take them for granted. Therefore, I made a promise to these people. They refused, but I also thought there should have been privileges for those who make sacrifices as those wiser than me have mentioned earlier.”

Someone exclaimed, “The doctor is right. Without the privileges, who would make a sacrifice?”

Another followed, “True! True!”

Cheol-Yeong smiled. “So, I want you all to agree on these two issues.”

First was distributing the most mana stones they collected in each wave to the people on the frontline. The second was collecting twenty percent of the entire mana stones and using them for the village and spearheads.

***

“Oh, yeah?” Seon-Hu raised an eyebrow.

Seong-Il nodded. “Yes. He is a good speaker, and the more I see of him, the better he becomes. I feel bad to say this now, but he is a better leader than the lieutenant was. Doctors are on another level for sure.”

“How will you manage the mana stones that get collected from the village?” Seon-Hu asked.

“Too many cooks spoil the broth, so Cheol-Yeong said he will handle it himself.”

“Did he actually say that too many cooks spoil the broth?”

Seong-Il shook his head. “Nah, that’s what I think.”

“Did you back him up?”

“No, I kept my mouth shut the whole time. People were looking at us. Why? Do you think Cheol-Yeong is playing tricks? Don’t worry. He would never do such a thing. Why don’t you have a long talk with him one day? He’s a nice guy.”

In Seon-Hu’s eyes, Cheol-Yeong was good at pulling a stunt. He basically announced that he would collect twenty percent of the mana stones as tax as he knew they would soon become the currency of this world.

Seon-Hu then joined the villagers for the first time. There were thirty people in the vanguard, but Cheol-Yeong wasn’t there. Seon-Hu had thought about initiating a conversation with Cheol-Yeong because Seong-Il had asked nicely but that thought soon disappeared. Seon-Hu then smirked.

Was he really a doctor before?

It was common to leave a good impression by lying to others during the Stage of Advent. Doctor? No one would know the truth unless he met someone else in the same profession. In addition, skilled vipers didn’t tell lies that would be caught easily from the beginning. They deceived others when they already had enough power.

Seon-Hu thought lying was natural. Whatever the truth was, the leaders of the first stage were usually quick-witted. They were characters who also knew how to look attractive to other people. These types of people survived and became stronger as that was how the Stage of Advent worked.

Seon-Hu led the way, staying far away from the group of people, while Seong-Il took the head of the vanguard. Seon-Hu crossed the boundary and hid. He let the rookie group deal with the monsters at the entrance while he cleared the middle to the summoning nest.

The items he had brought with him were definitely supporting him a lot. If the System didn’t allow them to bring in items to the Stage of Advent, he would have struggled a lot in trying to decide whether to choose the Second Round of Privileges or not. He smashed the summoning nest and received one hidden quest under the ‘Wave’ as a solo reward.

Each time he blocked one infiltration road in advance, three gold boxes fell from the sky. He was just in Act One. This time, he was lucky enough to get stat upgrades to his Strength and Sense. However, he had a complicated expression on his face as he looked at his status window.

***

Seon-Hu came out to the village to block the next infiltration pathway.

He suddenly murmured, “Guide, I know you are watching everything. Come out.”

The Spirit, who had been in hiding for a long time, instantly showed up in front of him. He checked the color of the Spirit first as it would give him kind messages when it was colored in a blue hue and vicious messages when red. At this moment, the Spirit was blue.

However, it was too early to be relieved since no one knew when it would turn into a bloody color and play a hideous prank.

[It’s an honor and a burden to have a challenger on my stage. To be honest, I didn’t expect to run into a challenger in Stage of Advent.]

Seon-Hu bluntly said, “I have a question about the challenger.”

[You know what challengers can do, right?]

He nodded. “That’s why I called you over.”

[Is there any part of the System you would like to modify?]

“There must be a difference in the level of difficulty for everything I’d like to fix, right?”

[For example?]

He responded curtly, “Making you stop play tricks on us.”

[ ( ?_? ) ]

Seon-Hu grumpily continued, “Stop using weird emojis and answer me.”

[The answer is blocked.]

…

[The answer is blocked.]

The same messages kept coming up as if there was an error occuring. Before long, his entire message log was filled with them, and they piled up on one another at a much faster rate than he could clear.

He grumbled, “Stop.”

[Did that help?]

Seon-Hu frowned. They were always playing obnoxious pranks on people. He then decided to change his line of questioning. In fact, getting an answer to this new question was the real reason why he had called the Spirit over.

“What if I modify the box system?”

[To what extent?]

Seon-Ho patiently explained, “The rewards are currently given out in a random way. Skills, items and stats increases come up willy-nilly. Even if I secure points or receive a box for compensation, I have to depend on my luck.”

The Spirit pointed out, [That means you want to fix the entire System.]

He nodded. “Yes, then what challenge should I go through to make that change happen?”

[It’s not just a simple challenge as they are all challenges. It’s not about fixing one or two things. Pick one out of those.]

“What if I want to get stat increases only for certain stats from the boxes?”

[In order to do that, you would need to be able to choose the type of reward. Are the stat increases you currently receive random?]

“That doesn’t matter much to me. Most of the numbers I get seem to be on the average side anyway.”

[If you’re able to get to that point, wouldn’t it be worth trying?]

“...Do you not know about it?”

[I’m just guiding you according to the baseline of the System. I can only find out the details of the system if you accept the challenges.]

Seon-Hu suppressed his anger. He was actually quite lucky as he had been able to listen to the Spirit’s explanation in a calm manner as it didn’t suddenly change its attitude in the middle of the conversation. Seon-Hu suddenly felt something that was stimulating his sixth sense. He stared at the message window with wide eyes.

[Challenger has been activated.]

[The quest ‘Majestic Challenge’ has begun.]

[Majestic Challenge (Quest)

Without the involvement of Doom Kaos, the design of the System would have been perfect…]

It was different from the previous messages he had received. Those had popped up in a complete form, unlike this one. Seon-Hu idly wondered if someone was typing it up somewhere or if the System was lagging. The notification window in front of him was slowly writing out the sentences one by one.

Chapter 209

[Majestic Challenge (Quest)

Without the involvement of Doom Kaos, the design of the System could have been perfect. Doom Kaos’ malicious desires have infiltrated the System. Many parts of the System’s existing design have been twisted, and confusion will occur soon.

Mission: Victory in the quest battle.

Reward: Box system (category selection) modification access and points

*This quest is for challengers only.]

From Seon-Hu’s experience, the System had two different faces. It was obvious just by looking at how it had acted ever since he had gone back in time. It had given a quest to prevent the crisis of mankind, but it had also sent a vicious quest to destroy him as it had claimed that he was a threat to humanity. Due to its dual characteristics, mankind in the past had been split into two forces: the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues. This division ended up causing the largest civil war ever.

Seon-Hu’s eyes trembled in shock as he stared at the bolded letters in the quest window. Doom Kaos was the name of the root of all evil and was the highest-ranked being of the Seven Demon Kings.

This is crazy. There has only been just… one System. I can’t believe that its seemingly two-faced nature was because of Doom Kaos.

Seon-Hu was terrified out of his wits. He felt like the blood that was circulating along his blood vessels had suddenly become cold and was now flowing backward. He recalled how the Spirit had played a frightening prank on the Awakened in the Stage of Advent, the conditions that forced the Awakened to their limits on the stage, the dungeon boxes threw out curses, and the random System that made them live their lives on the edge relying solely on their luck. All of this had led to the worst civil war of humanity. Those battles between the Awakened were truly not supposed to happen.

The truth was actually quite simple. Because of this, mankind had the opportunity to create a new civilization, even on disastrously ruined land. Humanity’s enemy wasn’t the System or the Awakened that had been separated into other groups. Instead, it was one force only: Doom Kaos, the root of all evil, and the six Demon Kings under his might.

While Seon-Hu was burdened by this enormous truth, a notification message appeared to awaken him from his thoughts.

[Would you like to move to the quest site?]

[Warning: Organize as many attack squads as possible.]

Not now.

If he could bring along an attack squad as the System had warned, he would have. It was a quest that he had to challenge after developing his abilities, and he lacked crucial information on the quest. Moreover, if he moved now, the village couldn’t handle the wave that was about to begin in a few hours. Also, he realized that the method of obtaining rewards wasn’t something he had to fix immediately. He needed to normalize the Spirits that were disturbing the Stage of Advent! If he succeeded in that, the Stage of Advent would be…

However, Seon-Hu’s previous ominous presentiment came true. The Spirit had been silent this whole time, but its face suddenly started to twist playfully. When its color changed from blue to blood red, Seon-Hu clenched his teeth.

Shit.

[You will be moved to the quest site. Good luck! ?(ˊ?ˋ*)? ]

***

Seon-Hu was on the plain under golden twilight, and he was staring into the air anxiously.

[Conditions to win the battle: Destruction of the Doom Kaos altar or annihilation of all the enemies.]

[Conditions to lose the battle: You or your allies’ death.]

Since the Spirit had forced him to start the quest, the word ‘allies’ meant nothing. Seon-Hu was alone. He looked around and picked up a skeleton from the ground. It was a canine’s skull. However, he noticed that the rest of the skeleton contained the bones of a bipedal creature. In other words, this was a battle against the Declans. Also, the System’s complete and specific explanation on victory and defeat indicated that he would have to fight against one or more corps.

If I let my guard down, I could die here.

Seon-Hu unpacked his backpack. When he had entered the village, he had put as many of his items as possible inside the bag so as to not provoke the greed of others. His rings didn’t look very impressive, but even ignorant folks would be able to tell that items like Ra’s Sun Cape were rare.

After arming himself, he hid behind a bush. In any case, he just had to meet the requirements to win the battle. He planned to penetrate into the enemy lines as close as possible and then destroy the altar.

Then, the protection of the System will be activated.

According to his past experiences, he would be moved back to his original location after bringing this type of quest to an end.

[Your intrusion has been reported. The enemy is adjusting formation.]

He climbed up the high hill and checked the enemy camp.

“Fuck,” he cursed under his breath. Seon-Hu’s wishes had crumbled away.

There was a unit in the corps that had the ability to identify anyone hiding The enemy was operating with two corps. One protected the altar while the other was preparing to carry out the battle.

If I attack the guards, I’ll die right away.

Seon-Hu focused on the combat corps and carefully observed them. There were twenty units in the combat corps, and the units were divided based on their combat capabilities. Approximately a hundred and fifty mutts and Declan combat soldiers were in one unit. There were fifty Declan warriors in another one, and another twenty sorcerers were organized as another unit. Meanwhile, the corps had not budged at all since forming the combat formation.

Six general infantry units, four reinforced infantry units, five firing infantry units, two sorcerer units, two cavalry units, one giant monster unit, and one flight unit.

Also, the commander of the corps obviously possessed the characteristics of a boss monster, so it was strong enough by itself without anyone else in its unit.

If I had brought over at least one attack squad… Damn it.

In that case, Seon-Hu would have drawn the Declan's combat corps over to the attack squad. Although he would ultimately have to sacrifice them, he could have somehow penetrated the guard corps to destroy the altar. No matter how hard he thought about other strategies, he had no choice. However, it was impossible to continue hiding outside the enemy’s shooting range.

But I don’t have to step up first. I’m not the only one who will have to be frustrated in this game.

The enemy would send out their flight or mounted troops to confirm if Seon-Hu had brought other people on his side. Basically, he had no option but to defeat them first.

***

It was as Seon-Hu had expected. The flight troops flooded out from the enemy camp. They were no different from ordinary mutts, but they had wings. They were officially named Declan Flight Combat Soldier. Exactly a hundred of them were present, and it was easy for him to spot their movements as their sorcerers had buffed them with the ‘hidden enemy identification magic.’ They were wrapped with a unique, brilliant glow.

Seon-Hu knew exactly what would happen since he had fought against them countless times in the past. The flight combat soldiers would attack him as soon as they discovered him instead of going back to their corps and informing their leader. It was their inevitable nature. In addition, their habit of never-fleeing, no matter what, was like a double-edged sword.

Then, the mutts flying all over the place in groups finally found Seon-Hu.

[You have been discovered by the enemy. Your concealment will be removed.]

All one hundred flying soldiers rushed towards Seon-Hu at once.

Swoosh!

They fell from the sky at a high speed and that was all Seon-Hu could see. They were about to claw their toenails into him, but he didn’t hesitate. He was planning to clear them quickly before their reinforcements followed up.

Slice-

Devi’s Sword bounced off of Seon-Hu’s body and drew a trajectory after thrusting into the neck of the mutt that was aiming at him. Since he had used Devi’s Sword countless times before, a perfect trajectory had been drawn as a result of his thorough calculation. The blade swept the mutts’ necks. The sliced heads and bodies fell to the ground as fast as hail.

[You have exterminated a Declan flight soldier.]

…

[You have exterminated a Declan flight soldier.]

A number of messages endlessly popped up in front of Seon-Hu. However, he only saw the Declans’ movements outside the messages as he was extremely focused on killing them. A flicker of lightning sparked from his fingertips before splitting into multiple bolts, stretching out toward the mutts. The screams of their fellow mutts caused the Declans to thirst for more blood. More frenzied soldiers landed on the ground and sprinted towards Seon-Hu by jumping over the corpses as soon as they folded their wings down. However, he was much faster than them. He quickly followed their movements with his eyes, and his senses were keen,

[The trait ‘Forerunner’ has been activated.]

[The trait ‘Gifted’ has been activated.]

[The trait ‘Sensitive’ has been activated.]

Lightning bolts danced in the air, and Ra’s Sun Cape turned into a sword. The flames from the weapon burned mutts immediately on the spot when they were cut in half. The fire spread to the nearby ones, scorching even the wings of the mutt that had finally succeeded in attacking Seon-Hu. He swung the sword down diagonally, then kicked the head that had just fallen to the ground.

Crush!

The skull crumpled when his foot made contact. There wasn’t even a scream as it had cracked instantly.

There were about forty mutts left. The lightning power and flames Seon-Hu had created became even more active. The number of bodies gradually increased, and he was able to see more and more as an increasing number of mutts collapsed. The last one also died gloriously. A streak of lightning randomly flew over like a living creature and accurately pierced the mutt in the back of its neck.

When Seon-Hu no longer saw anything else standing, he swept a hand down his face for the first time. The blood and burnt flesh from the monsters had clumped up on the tip of his chin.

Dududududu.

The ground began to vibrate. The two mounted troops, the Declan soldiers riding monsters, were rushing toward the hill where Seon-Hu was standing. The entire combat corps was also beginning to move. Among them, the unit that created the biggest noise was where the four giant monsters were. The fact that they were all running toward him created an oppressive feeling.

Closer. Closer.

Seon-Hu estimated the distance between them. Even when the mounted troops rushed in at a speed that looked like it could sweep away obstacles, there was one thing that he was still waiting for: the archers who approached from the back while maintaining their formation. In order to avoid having arrows pouring down on him like rain, he needed to destroy them first.

When they came into the precise range that he had been waiting for, one of the rings he wore emitted a brilliant glow like a diamond.

[You have used the Ruler’s Ring.]

[Target: Adult Graf]

The entire area around Seon-Hu wriggled, then he shouted at the land.

“Go and kill all the archers.”

In the deep ground, where no one could see, gigantic creatures that resembled centipedes were squirming at his command.

<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

Chapter 210

“He must be blocking the access road. Don’t worry, guys.”

Seong-Il was reassuring people, but he himself was also very anxious. Seon-Hu had told him he would give him an update on his progress, but there had been no news in the past ten hours.

Cheol-Yeong was one of the people who had noticed Seong-Il’s uneasiness. He helped the older man placate the others, then had a private conversation with him.

“Has he ever done this before? Or…”

“Or what?”

Cheol-Yeong asked, “What if something happened to him?”

Seong-Il shook his head.“You are only saying that because you don’t know much about Odin. There is no way he is in danger.”

However, Seong-Il didn’t sound confident.

Cheol-Yeong shrugged. “I hope so, but we should consider every possible circumstance.”

Seong-Il snapped, “Do you want him to die or what? Don’t jinx it.”

Cheol-Yeong didn’t want that at all as he of all people wished that Odin would return safely.

There were only two hours left until the fifth wave began. Odin said that he would block four out of five infiltration paths in advance, so the village only had to focus on blocking the last one. Therefore, everyone was assigned to the remaining access road. If something had gone wrong for Odin, he likely would have died at least after blocking the road. The sixth wave was the next problem.

The rumor claiming that Odin might have died quickly circulated, causing everyone’s anxiety to reach a peak. There was a person in the reserve forces at the center of this rumor mill, and he was spreading rumors and creating fear. Cheol-Yeong admonished him gently, but it didn’t work. When Cheol-Yeong walked away, the reservist grabbed random people and complained bitterly.

An appropriate degree of tension was necessary to control people, but having a situation where everyone panicked right before the wave was also dangerous. There had been many casualties even when they were commanded by the well-controlled lieutenant. Although the vanguard had worked together to get mana stones over the boundary, allowing them to fill their stomachs with the food they had exchanged for them, it was obvious that more casualties would occur this time than before. In other words, it meant Cheol-Yeong’s probability of survival was also low.

“Why?”

Seong-Il looked where Cheol-Yeong was staring and saw a guy sobbing and wailing with some other people.

Cheol-Yeong grimaced. “Hyung, I’m so sorry to ask you to do this, but can you keep that guy quiet? No matter how many times I tell him to shut up, he won’t listen to me. He is causing uncontrollable fear among the group.”

If Odin had truly passed away and they ended up with survivors after this way, then Seong-Il would be the one who would then need to win the people’s trust. Cheol-Yeong stayed by the older man’s side during the short period of time they had as they prepared for the wave. He even made up some fake relatives in Jeolla-do to win Seong-Il’s favor[1]

“Ah, he can’t do that. I’ll quiet him down. You just focus on your work.”

Seong-Il intimidated the reservist by claiming that he would break the other man’s skull immediately if he continued scaring people by spreading rumors, and it worked. Cheol-Yeong regretted that he had not lined up on Odin’s side in the beginning and wondered if he could have been as powerful as Seong-Il if he had. He should have recognized Odin’s abilities when the younger man had defended against the first wave alone. However, the grouped up soldiers had dominated the village at that moment, and the situation had been chaotic as people had just arrived in this world.

Darkness divided the areas in this world like curtains. As time passed, buildings evaporated, and new roads were created when a new access path was opened.

In fact, if he thought more about this, things that seemed contrary to common sense also happened in the real world too. With an alien civilization invading Earth in such a grand manner, it was inconceivable that the global financial system would be able to be maintained. If Cheol-Yeong had known that the economy would stay intact, he wouldn’t have disposed of his family’s assets in such a hurry. Every time he encountered something contrary to common sense he ended up making a poor decision, leading to irreversible consequences.

He bit his lips tightly as he scolded himself silently.

From now on, I should never repeat the same mistakes I’ve made before. I should survive with timely and accurate decision-making, and keep my future intact after going through the Stage of Advent.

He had a hunch that the World Awakened Association was likely to become an absolute power soon. He was determined to survive and join them as a member one day.

Soon, the wave began.

***

Cheol-Yeong screamed inwardly.

Odin, what was the point of giving yourself airs when this is the result!? You should have cut off the roads such that the monsters couldn’t come before you died!

The wave was carried out on four access roads, and monsters poured out from them. The people around Cheol-Yeong were struggling. He had studied their skills, insignias and items, and had prepared for the worst-case scenario. In addition, he had made everyone join the battle even though he had divided people into the vanguard and non-vanguard divisions. By doing that, they had been able to withstand it so far.

However, the wave of death would start the moment either the front or back groups collapsed. Cheol-Yeong was busy searching for a corner that he could flee from. The village was too risky. He finally decided to run over the dark boundary while the monsters were in a crazy bloodlust as they feasted on human flesh. Originally, he had wanted to escape with Seong-Il, but Seong-Il was currently surrounded by monsters near the rear vanguard. The older man was shrieking and swinging his blunt weapon. One of the monsters ferociously clung onto Seong-Il with its clamped over his ankle.

At that time, Seong-Il and Cheol-Yeong’s eyes met across the chaos and Seong-Il was clearly pleading for help.

Help. Send me more people. Get me out of here. Fuck! Please! Cheol-Yeong!

However, Cheol-Yeong ignored him as Seong-Il was attracting the most attention from monsters. After all, he knew that Seong-Il would soon die. When that happened, more monsters would flock to him to gobble up his flesh. Then, that would be Cheol-Yeong’s chance to run away.

I’ll run toward the darkness when he dies.

Cheol-Yeong shouted at everyone, “We can do this! Odin is coming soon! Don’t back off!”

Then, he tightened the straps of his backpack that held all kinds of supplies. It was a precious bag that would increase his chances of survival in an unidentified dark area!

Cheol-Yeong checked everything one last time. It looked impossible to run away toward the boundary behind his back as there were monsters everywhere. The front was even more crowded with monsters that had flooded in from the three access roads. He waited impatiently for Seong-Il to die.

[The System has been revised.]

[The type of box has been subdivided.]

[Subject: Random skill box, random item box, random insignia box, specific stats figure box, specific skill figure box, specific trait figure box]

Cheol-Yeong dismissed the messages as he thought that they were rubbish. The important thing was that he had noticed that the atmosphere had reversed ever since the messages popped up. The sounds of screams where the monsters were swarming became louder, and he could tell that the shrieks weren’t from humans. In fact, they were the sound of monsters dying. Although the monsters in front of him blocked most of his viewpoint, Cheol-Yeong could still see one thing.

Roar!

Flames flared. Cheol-Yeong widened his eyes and waited for the flames to appear again, then he realized the fire was from a sword when he checked again. Every time the sword showed up, the monsters’ bodies flew after being sliced in half. Blood, burned intestines, and flesh splattered in all directions.

“Odin is back! Odin is back!” he screamed.

The number of monsters in the front quickly decreased. At the same time, Cheol-Yeong could clearly see Odin’s face. He stared at the younger man, who had cleared the monsters in front of him in a few seconds. To be exact, Cheol-Yeong couldn’t take his eyes off Odin, who was walking through the road that people had opened up for him.

Odin was covered in wounds from head to toe and was also soaked in blood. He was limping, and the one arm that wasn’t holding his sword was curved down. Apparently, Odin was applying pressure to his abdomen to prevent his intestines from flowing out of a long abrasion.

Cheol-Yeong was astonished. Odin looked creepy as he was holding a burning sword and all kinds of blood were dripping from his body. However, the more frightening thing was that, the younger man could still move in that condition. He looked like a zombie…

Cheol-Yeong stepped out of the way without saying a word. When Odin passed by him, Cheol-Yeong felt like his heart had skipped a beat. Odin quickly destroyed the monsters behind him. The younger man had truly been walking at a slow pace when he was going from the front to back, but his speed skyrocketed the moment he joined the rear side. He appeared suddenly, eliciting fear, and overwhelmed the monsters with his terrifying power. Fear and pleasure coursed through Cheol-Yeong at the same time. He was simultaneously horrified and thrilled by Odin.

I want to be like him!

[You have completed the quest ‘Fifth Wave.’]

[You have obtained a silver box as a reward for completing the quest.]

[Please select the box you want to receive as a reward.]

Notification messages had appeared, but Cheol-Yeong didn’t notice them as Odin was walking toward him with Seong-Il’s help after dealing with the monsters. It was obvious now that the younger man didn’t die while he was pre-blocking the infiltration roads. In fact, he had turned their desperate crisis into a glorious victory by using his unbelievable power that Seong-Il had mentioned.

Odin was getting closer. Although Odin and Seong-Il were walking while having a conversation, Cheol-Yeong couldn’t hear a word. He came to the conclusion that he had to be the one who could stand next to Odin and have private talks with him in the future. That was his homework from now on.

Cheol-Yeong quickly fixed his expression. It was difficult for him to suppress the thrill that dominated his entire body, but he managed to create a painful look by frowning. He pretended that he felt sorry for the casualties, that he appreciated what Odin had done, and that he was very concerned about Odin’s injury. Soon, Odin and Seong-Il came close enough that he could hear their conversation.

“...Stay close to me after I kill him. You should stay by my side until I wake up again,” Odin squeezed out.

Seong-Il snarled quietly, “I can break that fucking bastard’s nut.”

Odin shook his head slightly. “Save that power, and protect me and my things in the meantime.”

Seong-Il nodded. “Okay, don’t worry.”

Odin and Seong-Il were looking at Cheol-Yeong the whole time they walked. Therefore, Cheol-Yeong obviously knew who they were about to kill.

He pleaded, “Wait, please listen to…!”

Slice-

Odin’s sword beheaded Cheol-Yeong so fast that the now dead man couldn’t even complete his sentence.

1. Seong-Il is from Jeolla-do, a province in South Korea that is famous for its cuisine. ?

<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

Chapter 211

Seong-Il panted and stood next to Seon-Hu, who had collapsed on the ground. Since they had moved into the building earlier, Seong-Il didn’t allow any villagers to meet them. The older-looking man then carefully wiped off the blood on Seon-Hu’s body.

What kind of hell did you go through…

Seon-Hu was lucky that he was still alive. Seong-Il had seen several bodies that had been partially eaten by the monsters, but the younger man looked even more terrible as he was still alive. He wanted to clean the younger man's items, especially the red cape. In the process of cleaning Seon-Hu’s body, lots of blood had fallen toward the red cape and welled up in its folds. The item could transform from a burning sword to a cape and vice versa. While it was in its sword time, whenever it was swung, the monsters became burnt by the fire.

Seong-Il reached out his hand to Seon-Hu’s shoulder where the cape was attached while recalling the frightening scene.

“Euk!”

A scream burst out from Seong-Il’s mouth as the younger man had grabbed his wrist with an unexpected speed. Seong-Il bent at his waist and wailed in pain with a contorted face. It felt more painful than when a monster had been gnawing his thigh flesh because his wrist bone had been destroyed to the point that it could no longer break. His hand was now dangling uselessly.

Seong-Il instinctively shook off Seon-Hu’s hand and writhed for a while. When he glanced at Seon-Hu, the younger man was still unconscious. Seong-Il was able to urgently deal with his shattered wrist only after he swallowed the narcotic painkiller that Seon-Hu had once given him.

He gasped, “I won’t touch it, so… take a good rest. Fuck. I thought I was going to die.”

[Please select a reward. If not selected, a random box will open in 23 hours 45 minutes 11 seconds.]

[Subject: 5 silver boxes]

Another notification message had popped up, and Seong-Il looked at Seon-Hu. The disgusting foreign bodies and blood still bothered him, but he felt like he shouldn’t disturb the younger man anymore. Seon-Hu was clearly obsessed with his item even when he was unconscious.

Anyway, being able to choose a reward was good news, especially for Seong-Il, who didn’t have any faith in luck. It was useless to think about why the System had suddenly modified its rule.

The fucking guide must be acting based on its own whims. Well, I like this though.

Seong-Il started to get excited and forgot about the desperate battle and pain that had just occurred a few hours ago. He could upgrade his stats to his desired class by using the five silver boxes although they wouldn’t be as nice as the gold box he had obtained when he had followed Seon-Hu. However, something still troubled him.

Men should have strong power…

Seong-Il wanted to upgrade Strength the most, but he realized being strong wasn’t good enough. Monsters often exploded whenever they were hit by a blunt weapon, but it only happened when he targeted them accurately. When there were a bunch around him, he could swing the weapon randomly and smack at least one, but he struggled when there were only a few left.

Moreover, he would have died before Seon-Hu had arrived if he hadn’t received a healing insignia from the gold box. He also needed to be agile, have insignias for the next wave, and a shield to protect his legs from mutts’ teeth. After contemplating his options for a bit, Seong-Il ultimately decided to open a box that contained stat points to increase his stats.

[The silver box ‘Agility’ will open.]

[Your Agility has increased by 11.]

[Agility: F (47)]

“Shit!”

Seong-Il lost his temper for a moment. Seon-Hu had kindly taught him, and he had experienced opening boxes many times before. Therefore, he was aware that a stat increase could be any number from eleven to forty when an F-class person opened a silver stat box.

I lucked out. I was born with misfortune, so I guess I have no hope.

In fact, his unfortunate fate had played a part when his ex-wife had filed a suit for divorce. The differences between them had been resolved as Seong-Il had given her enough living expenses, and there was no conflict between him and her family. However, his marriage had been destroyed when he had co-signed someone else’s loans, leading to debt. It wasn’t even for a friend of his. Instead, it was for the woman who had given birth to him but had abandoned him for thirty years. She appeared out of nowhere and demanded that he needed to guarantee her debt. His prosperous business collapsed overnight, and he had to give up a shopping mall and a house he had purchased with the money he had earned by the sweat on his brow.

Seong-Il opened the second box, and it gave a stat increase for Agility again.

[Your Agility has increased by 15.]

[Agility: F (62)]

“Are you serious…” he grumbled.

[Your Agility has increased by 11.]

[Agility: F (73)]

[Your Agility has increased by 19.]

[Agility: F (92)]

How could someone be this unlucky? Out of the four boxes he had opened, not a single stat increase had exceeded twenty points. However, he knew that the last box would upgrade his Agility by one class.

Seong-Il’s eyes were shifted back to Seon-Hu. He was a hero who had saved everyone despite his terrible injuries. Seong-Il could upgrade his Agility immediately, but he had made a promise to himself that he would open the last box in a way that would be helpful to Seon-Hu. It had been his luckiest day when he had met up with Seon-Hu, and that man was currently lying in front of him.

[The silver box ‘Insignia’ will open.]

[You have obtained the insignia ‘Rock.’]

Seong-Il instantly became disappointed. He had desperately hoped for a Healing insignia, but it didn’t come out.

He apologized softly, “I’m sorry, Seon-Hu.”

Right then…

Knock, knock.

Someone was knocking on the window outside, and it was Lee Soo-Ah, one of the few healers in town! Seong-Il regretted how he had not thought of her and ran out with a smile.

***

“What?” he shrieked.

Soo-Ah said, “There are many mana stones that had been distributed as your share.”

“Say that again.”

Seong-Il’s voice became ferocious, and Soo-Ah replied with a timid face, “If it’s hard to touch Seon-Hu’s, I’m asking you to give me yours.”

Seong-Il snapped, “It’s Seon-Hu. Are you saying that you can’t heal him?”

Soo-Ah shook her head. “I’m not saying that I can’t do it. This is how the market works as the demand is high, but supply is low.”

“Ugh.” Seong-Il moaned as the pain aggravated in his broken wrist when he had involuntarily clenched his fists. The painkillers weren’t enough to dull that kind of pain.

“Do you not know what Seon-Hu has done for you guys? Do we really have to pay for it?” he snarled.

If looks could kill, Seong-Il would have already slaughtered Soo-Ah. She was afraid of him, but she didn’t step back. No, she couldn’t. It was clear what she needed to do in order to survive in this game that didn’t seem to end soon.

She thought this would be the turning point. Of course, she had calculated the benefits of treating Seon-Hu free of charge. He was strong enough to sort things out on his own, and she could do it to win his favor. At first, she was going to heal him for free, but she soon changed her mind when she recalled the way Seon-Hu looked at people and how he had suddenly killed Cheol-Yeong.

Was it because of the item? Was he scared that Cheol-Yeong or someone else would go after his items? So was that a warning to everyone?

If that was the reason, then Seon-Hu had to exterminate everyone on the spot. He clearly had the capabilities to become that kind of murderer, yet he didn’t. Soo-Ah then thought about how Seon-Hu had made mana stones their new currency, and how the villagers had become more active and motivated to survive because of it. After considering all the points, she concluded that Seon-Hu was a relatively reasonable person.

She had a hunch that his major career, other than being a member of the World Awakened Association, would be associated with finance like her.

Or a businessman who controlled people?

One thing that was clear was that thanks to Seon-Hu, people had become more alive. They now scrambled to clean up the monsters’ corpses, which everyone had been reluctant to do when Seon-Hu first stated that he would pay them with mana stones. Healers were busy taking care of their injuries, but they treated others if they were paid.

If Odin meant this in good faith… If that was the case…

Seong-Il asked, “Your name is Soo-Ah, right?”

She nodded. “Yes.”

Seong-Il bitterly remarked, “You must be blinded by greed, but we are talking about Odin’s wound here.”

Soo-Ah replied, “So is he dead? You first met Odin here, didn’t you?”

“Yes, so what? There’s nothing good for you if you act like this. Are you stupid?” Seong-Il snarled.

Soo-Ah’s heart fluttered whenever Seong-Il’s blunt weapon moved. They were in a lawless area where people were no longer surprised to see dead bodies. None of the villagers would come to help her even if Seong-Il tried swinging his weapon at her. Their reaction would be the same as when Cheol-Yeong’s neck was blown away.

Soo-Ah answered in a tense voice, “Odin wouldn’t want to be treated for free.”

She felt like she was gambling. It was like taking a huge risk without confidence because her boss was grilling her. At that time, only her bonuses and performance ratings were at stake, but her own survival was being played with now. Soo-Ah was ready to do anything to win Seon-Hu’s favor as there was no greater reward here than staying alive.

Seong-Il frowned and grumbled, “Have you ever been in Odin’s mind? And why is this free? Odin saved your life. Stop being ridiculous. You asked for mana stones, right? Take them all. Fuck.”

Soo-Ah shook her head and pragmatically replied, “No, I’ll just take ten.”

I hope this is right…

***

Soo-Ah immediately used her healing skill every time it came off cooldown. She was more curious about Seon-Hu’s position in society than how he acquired such power. There was no doubt that Seon-Hu was a member of the World Awakened Association as they had clearly been preparing for the invasion of alien civilization for a long time.

However, her idea that Seon-Hu might have been in a finance or business field began to fade away when she got a closer look at him. He looked to be in his early twenties, which was much too young.

Should I just tell him that I was wrong? If I presumed the meaning of Odin’s intention to use mana stones… I’m going to be kicked out of this village or get killed immediately.

Soo-Ah glanced at Seong-Il. He looked tired, but he was glaring at her and remained alert.

“You can go to bed,” Soo-Ah said.

Her body was about to collapse as she started to become more relaxed.

“How can I trust you?” the older man asked suspiciously.

She shrugged. “We should trust each other, especially in this case.”

His brows furrowed. “Whatever.”

Seong-Il was about to pour a bucket of swear words out, but he decided to leave it as is. Soo-Ah’s selfish attitude reminded him of Cheol-Yeong. He had truly thought Cheol-Yeong was a good guy and wanted to keep him close… But the other man had turned his back on him when he was in a critical moment.

When he thought more about it, he realized that Cheol-Yeong had never left the safe area throughout the battle. No one had thought it was strange then as they didn’t want the leader to get killed. However, Seong-Il couldn’t help himself from swearing as someone who had seen Cheol-Yeong’s real face. The other man had only been doing things for himself. The sight of Cheol-Yeong tightening his backpack straps crossed Seong-Il’s mind again.

He suddenly remarked, “He was just a smooth talker. You are the same as that asshole.”

“...”

Seong-Il continued, “Cheol-Yeong, that bastard. Do you know why he got killed? If you act like him, you will end up being him. We don’t care if you are a woman or not. Focus on the treatment!”

“What did Cheol-Yeong do wrong?” Soo-Ah asked if she didn’t know anything.

<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

Chapter 212

Cheol-Yeong had only been looking for a chance to run away while making the others handle the dangerous situation. He had deceived everyone with a charming smile and deft lies. He could have been worse or better, but Seon-Hu couldn’t leave the source of trouble around. Based on the other man’s attitude so far, it was highly likely that he would betray people again.

This type of guy was skilled at calculating what would maximize his own personal gain and never hesitated to put those plans into action. He must have easily made a decision after calculating whether it would be beneficial for him to kill Seon-Hu and rob his items or focus on the quest rewards. He likely would have come to the conclusion that stealing Seon-Hu’s items would be more advantageous as he would have realized that items named after gods could make criminals into brave generals once he saw the item information window.

Seon-Hu opened his eyes while thinking about the last scene he had seen before he had passed out.

“I’m Soo-Ah. Lee Soo-Ah.”

Seon-Hu checked how much preparation time they had left instead of paying attention to the woman in front of him. There was not much time left until the next wave. In the past, waves never ended as quickly as they did now. Instead, they had lasted for days and weeks. Everyone had to lock themselves up in a building and fight desperately and aggressively. The other new Awakened in the other stages must have been blocking waves like that.

Seong-Il’s sleepy eyes opened wide.

“This girl healed you.”

Seon-Hu could hear the underlying edge in the other man’s voice. Soo-Ah interjected first, “But I was paid for it.”

“How much?” Seon-Hu asked.

She responded instantly, “Ten mana stones.”

He nodded. “That’s a good price for spending the whole day for me.”

Seong-Il looked at them as if he couldn’t understand their conversation at all. He knew Seon-Hu wouldn’t be outraged, but he had at least expected that the younger man would feel a bit unpleasant by Soo-Ah’s selfish actions. Contrary to all the scenarios that had run through his head, Seon-Hu was instead looking at her with some interest.

“Are you the new leader?” Seon-Hu suddenly asked.

She shook her head. “No.”

Soo-Ah had no intention of being the leader in the first place. Whoever was elected as the new leader, the position had no meaning as long as Seon-Hu was in the same region.

She told Seon-Hu about the situation in the village, and how the system that Cheol-Yeong had implemented during his short reign had remained untouched. For instance, twenty percent of all the mana stones that were collected still went to the village fund, and she said that a council had been newly organized to manage them and the village’s events.

“We moved the mana stones from the monsters you killed here.” Soo-Ah finished by looking at the room that was being used as a warehouse inside the building.

She then added, “By the way, we needed a lot of hands since there were so many monsters, so we distributed one mana stone to each person from the village fund.”

Seon-Hu nodded. “Okay, I’ll pay for them.”

Soo-Ah’s eyes brightened, and her heart began to beat fast. Seon-Hu’s calm response had given her a hint of obvious success. It wasn’t because the mana stones were useful by themselves, but instead, it was because Seon-Hu has deliberately used them as a substitute for money.

Ah…

Seon-Hu was clearly capable of surviving on his own. In addition, the villagers had wanted to sacrifice his life during the first wave. Nevertheless, he was secretly taking care of people by establishing a new currency. It would have happened naturally, but Seon-Hu had shortened the time by putting it into action first. By using mana stones as money and linking it to food and water, it should have been called the ‘living standard’ instead of the ‘gold standard[1].’

The important thing was that Seon-Hu’s method had worked, and it energized people. It truly showed his good faith.

Other than the fact that he takes others’ lives easily, he seems to have a good heart. That’s a relief.

Her assumptions were now confirmed to be facts, so they made Soo-Ah firmly determined to stay close to this powerful guy. After exchanging a few words, she couldn’t feel the age gap anymore. Instead, she had an uncanny feeling that she was talking to an older person or her boss.

Unexpectedly, Seon-Hu was still glancing at Soo-Ah. The reason was simple: he couldn’t believe she had the guts to treat him while asking for payment. No one else in this village would dare to do that.

She understands that mana stones are now money, and she asked for a price to satisfy her greed…

That by itself was stupid, but from his perspective, Soo-Ah didn’t look like an idiot.

Then, Seon-Hu spotted something, so he grabbed onto Soo-Ah’s hand. Since all the wounds she received from the previous wave had been healed, the calluses she obtained before awakening were quite noticeable. They were embedded in the side of her thumb and tip of the index finger.

I knew it.

Only those who had been fighting in the financial war had calluses on that location. Soo-Ah’s face brightened when she saw Seon-Hu looking at her calluses. She then said, “I was in Yeoui-do. Daehoo Securities. You were in the same industry, right?”

“Yes.”

“In Yeouido?” she asked.

He shook his head slightly. “The City.”

“If you don’t mind, may I ask your age?”

He responded evasively, “I look young.”

“I am thirty-three years old.”

She was not supposed to let down her guard, but she was excited because she hadn’t seen someone from her field for a long time. The last few days had felt like years to her.

***

Seon-Hu didn’t kick Soo-Ah out, and Seong-Il thought that was weird. The younger man normally hated talking to people, but he was consistently responding to the woman’s attempts at conversation.

Oh, right. Odin was a fund manager. I guess I can sleep now.

Seong-Il had become drowsy, wanting to sleep, ever since he had confirmed that Seon-Hu was now healthy. Their conversation faded away more and more.

“I was at Telestar Investment.”

Soo-Ah’s eyes widened as she had longed to work at Telestar in the past. Jessica, the CEO of Telestar, had boosted the position of female financiers on Wall Street, where women had often been described as consumables. In addition, she was Soo-Ah’s role model. Therefore, Soo-Ah’s precious vacation schedule was set based on whenever Jessica had a public lecture or speech, so she was always traveling to either London or New York.

Soo-Ah had totally forgotten that she was currently in a different world even though she was inside a concrete building as the person in front of her was someone who had worked for an investment company led by her role model. Their conversation continued for a long time.

At some point, Soo-Ah felt like she was being interviewed. After she came to her senses, she realized she had already told Seon-hu all about her family history and her childhood. She thought she could have been Seon-Hu’s colleague if Telestar’s interview process had been this casual.

Soo-Ah wanted to stop talking about herself and listen to this mysterious man’s life. However, Seon-Hu asked another question, “Were you at the office that day?”

“That day?” she asked.

He clarified, “The Day of Advent.”

Soo-Ah remembered that the media had named the first day of the alien invasion as ‘the Day of Advent.’

She nodded. “I was working overtime.”

The day was unforgettable to her as well. It wasn’t because of the alien’s attack, but instead, it was because the guidelines she had received from her superiors on that day were as mysterious as Seon-Hu. She now could understand those orders, but unless a person’s brain was filled with dog poop, they had seemed incomprehensible at the time. They had told her to purchase every stock they could at a moment when panicking civilians were trying to sell their underwear.

Before that…

“Isn’t that so weird?”

Soo-Ah spoke while recalling the day.

“The financial system was able to stay intact because we didn’t activate the Contingency Plan. But based on the original plan, it should have been activated.”

After all, that was the standard procedure. People had to operate the Contingency Plan and force all financial systems to stop during an emergency. It was widely agreed that was the only way to counter the worst news of the alien assault. However, none of the financial markets in the world had activated the plan, and there must have been an agreement between countries in advance.

Because they all would be completely ruined…?

From that day on, Soo-Ah had witnessed the biggest financial war ever. Capital forces around the world were split into two sides: ‘Let’s buy’ and ‘Let’s sell.’ For the next few days, those two forces tried to slit each other’s throats. The amount of money that was dealt there was the largest in history, and the graphs had surpassed their usual units.

Soo-Ah hugged herself as she was trembling when she recalled the joy she felt after the war. That day could be defined as the ‘victory of mankind.’ The ‘Let’s buy’ side had won the civil war against the ‘Let’s sell’ side. Thus, it evaporated the fear that the aliens had brought to the global financial markets. Human civilization remained intact the same as before.

Yes, Soo-Ah felt a kind of bliss that she had never felt before, and she couldn’t speak properly even while remembering that day.

***

There was no need to lead the conversation forward anymore as Seon-Hu had seen the response he wanted to see. Soo-Ah had clearly trembled and become overcome with emotion when she reminisced about the big financial war.

He had managed to destroy the altar only after using all of the A-class insignias he had brought with him and activating the Man Who Overcomes Adversity. If the conditions of victory had been specified as the complete annihilation of the enemy, he would have died there just like the now destroyed Youxia’s Scimitar.

He would eventually need combatants who could help him with the challenger quest, or at least another party member.

Being moderately astute helps. It looks like she figured some things out while bailing out the world’s financial system instead of running away. But I’ll wait and observe her more closely.

It was difficult to identify the vipers in suits as they were good at presenting themselves attractively and showing what others wanted to see. They only revealed their true faces when their lives were on the line. Many of them were either financiers, politicians or entrepreneurs.

Seon-Hu dismissed her, “You can leave now. Bring the mana stones that I mentioned before.”

Soo-Ah came to her senses when Seon-Hu flatly pointed at the door. She got up. It was somewhat of a bummer to be sent out like that, but she thought she had succeeded in leaving a good impression. Her gamble had paid off, and the best thing was that Seon-Hu was in the same industry as her.

If the System had not changed, the waves would continue until the tenth round. When that time came, Seon-Hu wouldn’t have to worry about relying on his items as his fighting strength would rise dramatically.

Seon-Hu first erased the challenger quest from his head. He wanted to change many aspects of the System, but it was hard to proceed for the time being. He was certain that the difficulty would increase depending on how much revision the System required in order to normalize it.

Like normalizing the Spirits? The level of difficulty might be to the point where I would need several allied combatants collaborating with me.

Anyway, he had succeeded in reforming the part of the System that he had wanted to fix the most. Since he no longer needed items or new skills, all he had to do was use all his rewards to upgrade his stats. In addition, the other Awakened would grow faster, and their chances of survival would increase.

Seon-Hu filled his stomach and stepped out of the building. As he had expected, a stall had been built on one side of the road, so he smiled lightly. While everyone was paying attention to him, he continued walking at the same pace while reading the pickets in front of the stall. Then, he stopped when he saw one particular sign.

「We are buying and selling insignias. (Speed-up, Healing, Jackdaw, Restraint. Available for sale.)」

“How much is the Healing insignia?”

1. a monetary system in which the standard economic unit of account is based on a fixed quantity of gold. Soo-Ah is making a pun here ?

<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

Chapter 213

Only five people had been killed in the eighth wave. There were a reduced number of casualties not only because Seon-Hu had joined the villagers after blocking more than four access roads in advance, but also because people had become more familiar with fighting. A small memorial service was held after they cleaned up the monster corpses and distributed mana stones. Then, stalls were set up on the street.

Stalls not only served commercial purposes, but also served as a window to relieve tension, grief, and stress. Since people had lived in capitalistic societies in the real world, they skillfully utilized the system that Seon-Hu had installed. Even people who sang country songs without any accompaniment could earn mana stones if their singing was decent. Also, they could gain a big profit if they were skilled at card games. In particular, those who quickly read the market value of supplies constantly did the legwork and filled their backpacks with mana stones.

Joo Pan-Seok was one of them. He was also a member of the commission of self-government and had one concern. That worry grew when people became aware that he was the second richest in the village after Odin. In fact, thieves had actually broken into his house last night. Fortunately, he had hired security personnel in advance by paying them mana stones. Without them, his entire house would have been robbed. After thinking through the incident again, Joo Pan-Seok changed his mind on what to do next.

“We should organize the police or hire more people,” Seong-Il commented. The two men were on the boundary of the side where the largest puddle had been found. Pan-Seok had approached Seong-Il while he was waiting for the people he had sent to the puddle.

“If you are about to ask Odin to catch the thief…” Seong-Il began in a cautionary tone.

Pan-Seok shook his head and interrupted, “Do you think I’m that fool?”

Seong-Il asked, “Then what?”

Pan-Seok looked slightly depressed as he explained, “I am saying this because I thought you would understand. Sigh. I cannot trust anyone. Hiring more people will only cause more trouble as the hardest thing in this world is dealing with the whims and selfish desires of people. I will end up spending a lot of money, but I still won't be able to sleep well.”

Seong-Il shrugged and rolled his eyes. “So, what are you trying to say? Be direct and hurry up!”

Pan-Seok told the other man the truth about what had happened so far. He said that people, especially those who had fought on the frontline, had begun to eye him with knowing looks lately.

In the meantime, Seong-Il quickly looked at Pan-Seok from head to toe, taking note of how armed the other man was. His eight insignias, which were on his chest, were easy to spot, but Pan-Seok wasn’t as armed to the extent that the rumors circulating around had claimed. Seong-Il then glanced at the large backpack that had been on the other man’s back this time. It was likely full of items and mana stones.

“Isn’t that heavy?” he remarked.

Pan-Seok grimaced. “That’s why I came here. Could you keep my money?”

Seong-Il raised an eyebrow. “Why would I do that?”

The other man begged, “I will pay you lots of storage fees. I just want to get some sleep. I’m dying, man.”

Of course, Pan-Seok had actually wanted to entrust his mana stones to Seon-Hu, but since he couldn’t talk to him, he came to see his second best option. Seong-Il was the strongest man in the group after Seon-Hu, and he was staying in the same building as the younger man, which made this the safest place in the world.

Seong-Il snorted. “What if I die in the next wave? Are you going to talk to Odin, then? Leave him alone.”

Pan-Seok shook his head. “No, I’ll have to take that risk.”

Then, the people who Seong-Il had sent to the boundary appeared with packages full of food and water.

He waved a hand at Pan-Seok. “I will talk to you later.”

***

“What was the point of rejecting his offer? He’s not asking you to pay interest.”

Seon-Hu laughed as if it was funny.

“Then, should I keep them?” Seong-Il asked.

Seon-Hu shrugged. “You don’t need to ask me that.”

Seong-Il complained, “But isn’t his thought process obvious? He is just trying to win your favor.”

“Well, he did say, without you forcing him to, that he’d risk leaving his stuff with you.”

The other man frowned. “So?”

Seon-Hu chuckled. “Me leaving you is one of those risks.”

Seong-Il protested, “Stop making me sad.”

Seon-Hu continued, “If you are going to do it, then collaborate with Soo-Ah. The village is small, so the news will circulate quickly. Others will also try to entrust you with their mana stones.”

“...Is that how it will work? But why with that girl?” Seong-Il asked, somewhat confused.

Seon-Hu explained patiently, “Because you will need help. However, if you decide that this case is the one exception, then you don’t need to ask her to help.”

Seong-Il also needed mana stones. A lot of them were rolling around in the warehouse, but they were all Seon-Hu’s. He came to a decision.

Seong-Il found Soo-Ah on the street with the stalls. There was a huge red cross mark on the sign, and it looked like people had either used human or monster blood to draw it as the color had darkened over time.

“Oh, you are back. Did you get hurt?” she greeted him in a friendly manner.

He responded bluntly, “Odin said I should cooperate with you.”

“Odin? About what?” Soo-Ah asked with her eyes shining.

After she met Odin after the fifth wave, she had been waiting for him to get in contact with her. When she heard the older man’s explanation, she once again became certain that Seon-Hu was hoping to stimulate lively economic activity in this small world. He must have foreseen this moment during the time he established mana stones as currency.

Precious metals like gold were the major form of currency in medieval Europe, but people began to entrust their stores to goldsmiths as it was difficult to move around and store. Goldsmiths back then usually had strong safes as well as armed servants with swords. Banks originated from that.

Soo-Ah’s expression started to darken after thinking that far.

When is this going to end? This place is…

Since the current stage was titled Act One, Stage One, they must still be at the very beginning. Furthermore, when she took into account that Seon-Hu, a member of the World Awakened Association, was trying to revive the economy at this stage, that indicated that they would be here for a very long time. Seon-Hu was working on this by taking a long-term perspective.

“Why?” Seong-Il asked.

“Nah, we shouldn’t just do a storage business. Instead, we should make sure that we have the right to manage the mana stones that people deposit in the future[1],” Soo-Ah replied.

“Then, are we any different from a bank? I was talking about the warehouse business.”

She nodded. “That’s right, Mr. Kwon. But don’t you want to make more money? Haven’t you used up all of your insignias?”

Seong-Il grimaced. “Yes, but… Wait. Why are you addressing me in such a formal way? I’m just a few years older than you. Call me oppa[2] from now on, okay?”

She smiled. “Okay. I will prepare the rest, oppa.”

“What about me?” he asked.

Soo-Ah explained, “All you have to do is sign the contract and leave a thumbprint on it. Come to think of it, you have big hands.”

He grinned and remarked cheekily, “Men must have big hands, but don’t forget.”

“...About Cheol-Yeong?” she asked.

He shook his head. “No, that Odin has a decent impression of you right now.”

***

“So, it’s a bank?” Pan-Seok asked in admiration. He had originally planned on leaving his mana stones in a safe place and pay the storage fees, but Seong-Il and Soo-Ah had ended up establishing a bank. Paper dollar bills had originated when the certificates of custody that had been given to their customers by the medieval goldsmiths ended up being traded among the people instead of actual gold.

However, Soo-Ah skipped that process entirely. Everyone here understood how banks and the banking system worked. It wasn’t like they had gone back to the beginning of the Middle Ages when people didn’t know anything. Another reason for omitting that middle process was to block any disturbances that would naturally occur. That was why she had prepared a contract that stated that she had the right to manage the mana stones that Pan-Seok had entrusted to them.

Pan-Seok looked at the contract. Back on earth, he had never even glanced through a single sentence in the terms that had been given to him when he had opened regular bank accounts. The document in front of him was only one page long, and it didn’t have many sentences written on it.

Soo-Ah said to Pan-Seok, who was reading the contract, “It seems like we are getting used to the stage, right?”

Pan-Seok nodded.

There was now a market and a bank. When they had at first fallen into this lawless zone, they were at a loss on how to survive. However, they now had things to do no matter how much they feared the next wave.

Pan-Seok suddenly became filled with mixed emotions. It felt like something that he had suppressed had soared from the depths of his heart. When he suddenly sniffed with tears in his eyes, Seong-Il began to sniffle as well.

“Let’s stop letting water drip from our eyes, ok? So, are you going to leave your stones with me?” Seong-Il questioned.

“Will I be able to find mana stones whenever I want?”

“Of course,” Soo-Ah responded this time.

She didn’t feel comfortable intervening in the market economy as she felt constrained by Seon-Hu, but she was constantly watching the changes in the market price of goods. According to her understanding and judgment of the man, Pan-Seok would never withdraw all his mana stones at once. In their previous society, most banks operated by having only enough cash to cover around ten percent of their total deposits[3]. She was planning to go by that same rule of thumb. As long as their bank had more than ten percent of people’s deposits readily available, then there would be no problems.

Meanwhile, Soo-Ah admired Pan-Seok’s ability to earn that many mana stones in a short period of time. Ever since she had opened her stall and had been selling her ability to heal others, she knew how Pan-Seok had been rushing around to collect mana stones. He was the most active trader, and there were no items and insignias that hadn’t gone through his hands.

“I brought it up first, and I have prepared this much. I can’t go back on what I promised. I just need to be able to find my money whenever I want to.”

Pan-Seok made his decision after looking at Seon-Hu’s right-hand man, Seong-Il, and one of the few smart healers, Soo-Ah. At any rate, Seon-Hu was behind the two of them, so that was another form of security.

“Do I sign here?” he asked.

Soo-Ah nodded. “Yes, and imprint your thumbprint here.”

Pan-Seok’s glance shifted to Seong-Il.

“Oh, yeah?” he asked.

“Make sure it doesn’t smudge.”

Soo-Ah added an explanation while Pan-Seok was stamping his thumb, “From now on, the contract will replace your bank account. We will attach the back page whenever it’s needed, and we will use monster leather.”

Pan-Seok raised an eyebrow. “Because paper is precious? By the way, what happens if someone steals it?”

Soo-Ah smiled. “We all know each other, so no one will be able to steal it. But you still have to take good care of it. We know each other now, but if more people come, then we can’t make promises.”

“More people?” Pan-Seok asked, somewhat perplexed.

Soo-Ah grimaced slightly. “It’s only Act One, Stage One now. So… I guess so?”

“We might end up in different places for the next stage since we were randomly placed here. We might get scattered and move to a new stage.” Pan-Seok frowned after saying that because it would be a terrible scenario, even if he was the one who had brought it up. After all, he felt like he had just settled down here.

“No one knows.”

Soo-Ah didn’t tell him that it was unlikely. Her idea that Seon-Hu was doing all of this for the long run was just her own hunch as she hadn’t gotten a direct confirmation from him yet.

Soo-Ah sighed and said, “But what can we do? We have to live in the present. I’ll describe the whole process to you one last time. You can also withdraw your mana stones from our facility by using the statement slips we give you. Like the deposit contract, the statement slips will be issued with your thumbprint. One thing to remember is that if the thumbprint is damaged, we cannot use it to guarantee your stones anymore.”

Pan-Seok nodded. “Sure.”

Soo-Ah continued, “We also don’t have the capability to give you a customized slip or an unlimited number either. Thus, you will need to pick which slips you want according to units that are being issued right now. We currently have fifty and a hundred denominations available.”

“Then I’d like six fifty-stone slips and a single one-hundred-stone slip for now.”

Pan-Seok began to imprint his thumb on the big slip. He did it carefully in order to not smudge the print. Then, he began to sign next to it. After finishing the work, Pan-Seok rubbed his hands on his dirty pants.

“Let’s shake hands since our first deal is done.”

Seong-Il added while shaking hands with Pan-Seok, “Go and make lots of money. By the way, do you have soju?”

“That’s one hundred stones.” Pan-Seok shook the one hundred-mana stone slip.

“Huh?” Seong-Il looked confused.

“It’s stones now, not won. A pack of soju costs one hundred stones. The current going price is not expensive at all because the price will definitely rise after the next wave. What do you think? Do you want a pack?”

1. Modern banks use the money deposited by customers to make their own money, often by lending it out at a higher interest rate than they pay to the customer accounts. Soo-Ah is trying to recreate that. ?

2. used by females to address an older brother or a close older male friend. ?

3. Aka fractional reserve banking. It’s a system where only a fraction of the bank’s deposits are backed by actual cash on hand and available for withdrawal. An example would be if a bank had $1 million in total deposited money, the bank only has $100,000 in cash ready for withdrawal in their vault. ?

<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

Chapter 214

[See? I told you that I was touched by you. Wow, there are eighty survivors. I hope everyone stays alive until the end of the next wave.]

People made a commotion as their wish that the wave would end soon was about to come true. Seon-Hu was there too. Since the Spirit was hovering around him, everyone’s attention was fixed on him. He was standing still, and his face glowed from the red light that the Spirit was giving off.

Everyone now knew that the Spirit’s vicious acts began when the light it gave off changed from blue to red. Seon-Hu would have stared at it resentfully if he was in the past, but he didn’t as he had learned that the Spirits had basically been cursed by Doom Kaos, one of the Seven Demon Kings. Even the lowest-ranked King Doom Caso was a horror, let alone the stronger of them all.

What would Doom Kaos be like since he is the one intervening in the entire System?

[The last wave was created to match your growth. I worked hard on it, so hope you enjoy it.]

When the Spirit grinned at Seon-Hu’s face, he pointed at Seong-Il with his chin.

“Follow me.”

Seon-Hu then shifted his glance to Soo-Ah. “You, too.”

[Odin has invited you to his party.]

Soo-Ah had been waiting for this message. However, she was scared to express her excitement when she saw the scary and grim look on his face.

***

The number of infiltration roads that were blocked by Seon-Hu increased every time the next wave started. He obstructed five roads on the sixth wave, seven on the eighth wave, and eight on the ninth wave. Of course, he was able to do this because his growth had accelerated as he had monopolized all the hidden quests.

First Wave: Four gold boxes.

Second Wave: Four gold boxes, one silver box.

Third Wave: Twelve gold boxes.

Fourth Wave: Sixteen gold boxes.

Fifth Wave: Four gold boxes, one silver box.

Sixth Wave: Twenty gold boxes, one silver box.

Seventh Wave: Twenty gold boxes, two silver boxes.

Eighth Wave: Thirty-two gold boxes.

Ninth Wave: Thirty-two gold boxes, one silver box.

Those were the rewards Seon-Hu earned in the previous waves.

Seong-Il was used to following Seon-Hu, but Soo-Ah often trembled when she heard distant screams as this was her first time accompanying him. She had been confident that she had become mentally tough since she had previously defended against the waves with the people in the village and had joined the vanguard to hunt food.

However, she was wrong. Wails of pain from the monsters came from all directions. Seon-Hu was the predator here, and the monsters were being slaughtered unilaterally. Soo-Ah could tell how the situation was going without even seeing it.

When silence filled the air, Soo-Ah followed Seong-Il. The scene was more horrifying than what she had seen after the previous waves. She could see the puddles of distinct red blood and traces of flames passing around it.

Seong-Il was shocked as well. He had never followed Seon-Hu after the fourth wave, but, prior to that, he could at least recognize the monsters by glancing at their corpses. However, nothing was left intact now. The space around them was filled with ashes, and scorching heat still remained on earth.

Seong-Il hurriedly stepped back after feeling a stinging sensation, and something had splashed on him from the ground. The thing that looked like a blue flame was flicking its tongue around as if it had found food.

Zing. Zing-

It was from Seon-Hu’s skill, and the effect still remained there even after he walked away.

“Let’s not go any further and wait here. We will get hurt,” Seong-Il said.

“Yeah, that’s a good idea,” Soo-Ah responded while staring at the lightning streaks that were still flickering on the ground.

A few minutes later, a new message appeared on Soo-Ah’s notification window.

[You have fulfilled the conditions required to complete the quest ‘Brave Guy(1).’ Please agree on the first and second person to finish the quest.]

Hidden quest?

Seong-Il explained as if he understood why Soo-Ah was surprised, “Blocking an access road in advance is a hidden quest. Don’t tell anyone else… Wait, never mind. Today is the last day, anyway. Odin told me to yield you the first reward for being the second person to complete the quest. But, I’ll take the next one.”

The compensation for being the second person to finish the quest was a gold box.

“Don’t choose a reward yet and listen to me. Have you noticed that Odin is a bit different today?”

Soo-Ah nodded. Seon-Hu had never been talkative, but he only exchanged a few terse words with Seong-Il on his way here.

“Odin must expect the last wave will be difficult,” Soo-Ah replied.

Seong-Il nodded. “Mmm… that’s close to what I think. I think he’s bothered by the guide’s claim that it ‘worked hard’ on the last wave.”

Seong-Il had clearly seen the look on Seon-Hu’s face at that exact moment. He then frowned.

“So you will have to choose something that helps Odin.”

Soo-Ah countered, “Do you think Odin’s items are worse than what I can get from a gold box? I don’t think so. Whatever comes out of it, it won’t be an item or insignia. It’s more effective to upgrade my stats and skills so I can constantly heal Odin.”

Seong-Il grinned. “That’s what I was saying.”

When Seon-Hu joined the village and swept away the monsters, he was the incarnation of the battlefield. A number of Kciphos tried, but they couldn’t pressure him at all.

However, both of them had seen him terribly wounded. His organs had even flowed out of his abdomen when he joined the fifth wave. They both wondered how he had ended up in such a condition that day. Anyway, that incident suggested that Seon-Hu wasn’t immortal. They couldn’t imagine what it was, but there had to have been a monster that brought him to the brink of death.

“This time… um, you are going to get the second person reward, right?” Soo-Ah questioned.

Seong-Il agreed, “Yes, we should take turns.”

Soo-Ah could expect four to five gold boxes, so she was astonished by what had come out.

Yes, this is a golden rope.

Although the world had changed overnight, some things never changed, such as the fact that people had to choose the side that was most beneficial for them. One fortunate thing for Soo-Ah was that she no longer needed to serve two jackass bosses like her superiors in the past.

Looking back, she thought that her past life was actually more miserable than her current situation. Her two bosses were bitter enemies with each other, so they continuously gave her contradicting instructions on what to do at work. In the end, she had to choose one boss who she thought would recognize her and would hold more authority in the future.

However, things were clear now as Seon-Hu was the most powerful being here. No one else couldn’t even get in his way.

If Odin is taking the tenth wave seriously… then this is my second chance. I can show him how much he needs me.

Of course, being blindly loyal often led to a dismal fate. As soon as a boss questioned your sincerity, the resulting betrayal led to irreparable regret. A person needed a level-headed act when deciding to hold onto one rope. Therefore, Soo-Ah’s future was the most important thing to her.

She bit her lips as she looked at the message that stated that her Agility had been upgraded by one class.

***

There was still time left even after he blocked the ninth access road in advance. However, Seon-Hu didn’t approach the last one, which was in the newly opened area. He could have ended Act One, Stage One by blocking it, but he was waiting for the boss monster that would appear soon.

The boss monster will likely be more powerful than those I handled in the past. I should assume that it possesses upgraded Strength.

Seon-Hu was certain his hunch was right. When he saw the message that the Spirit had put in special effort into the last wave, the scene from Act One, Stage Two in his previous life crossed his mind. The Spirit had used the same wording as it did back then, and he could figure out the meaning when he encountered the new Awakened in Act One, Stage Three. He realized that he had gone through something that he wasn’t supposed to in the past, and it would be the same for this time as well. Either the boss monster would be stronger or Seon-Hu would have to deal with more waves than different stages, but the Spirit did confirm that this was the very last wave. Therefore, the only option left was that he had to face the most powerful boss monster ever.

He tersely ordered, “Move people to a safe spot. Only the three of us will fight in the last wave. I hope you guys don’t chicken out and make me proud.”

Seon-Hu decided to put aside useless sacrifices from the beginning. If he was correct that a stronger boss monster was coming, then the other people wouldn’t be of much help. And…

Seon-Hu looked at Seong-Il and Soo-Ah. This wave would be an opportunity for him to decide whether to keep her in his party or not.

“Hey, I’m not scared. But wouldn’t it be better if we hit them first?” Seong-Il asked.

“Oppa, we don’t have a clear view there,” Soo-Ah answered.

“True,” Seon-Hu replied briefly, then pointed his chin toward the people. Seong-Il and Soo-Ah began evacuating the others away from the newly opened boundary. Meanwhile, Seon-Hu took items out of his backpack and armed himself to fight against the strongest monster he had dealt with in the past.

“Status window.”

[Name: Na Seon-Hu *Second Round*

Health: C (0), Strength: C (0), Agility: C (0), Sense: C (0)

Total points: 9322

Trait(9), Skill(10), Insignia(10), Item(10)]

[Trait - Man Who Overcomes Adversity: C (0), Strongman: D (0), Explorer: E (0), Interdiction: D (0), Forerunner: D (51), Gifted: D (0), Sensitive: D (0), Collector: D (0), Challenger: MAX]

[Skill - Odin’s Wrath: C (0), Devi’s Sword: C (0), Gaia’s Will: D (0), Night Eyes: C (0), Seth’s Nail: D (0), Road of the King of Hell: D (0), Hanuman’s Tail: C (0), Hera’s Lunacy: D (0), Stone Wall: E (0), Iron Fist: E (0)]

[Insignia - Healing (E) * 8, Teleportation (E) * 2]

[Item - Ra's Sun Cape (S), Adonis’ Sacred Helmet (S), Hermes' Almighty Anklet (A), Deva King’s Protective Gloves (A), Attis’ Ring (A), Frigg’s Feather (A), Eos’ Reflector (A), Loki’s Treasure (A), Hariti’s Armor (A), Ruler's Ring (B)]

His list of insignias looked appropriate, and his defensive items were fully charged.

Seong-Il returned and reported, “We evacuated everyone.”

He couldn’t take his eyes off of the fully armed Seon-Hu as he was fascinated by the subtle light that came off of Seon-Hu’s items. They had all been packed in Seon-Hu’s backpack, which he had cherished as much as his life. The backpack was huge, and yet it still looked heavy.

“Wait here.”

Seon-Hu headed to the building that was being used as his house after leaving the two behind. It was important that he buried the backpack in a safe place after he armed himself as he had done this before during the previous challenger quest.

This will be the last time I do this.

It was the end of Act One, Stage One. The boss monster would come with the last fragment that Seon-Hu could use to activate the inventory system. When the time came, the sound that Seon-Hu had been waiting for echoed.

Thud! Thud!

Seong-Il gulped nervously, and Soo-Ah looked like an animal who was frozen in fear, as if she thought that she would die soon. The ground shook. Subordinate monsters swarmed under the shadow of the giant monster. The eyes of the boss monster finally met theirs. Although Seong-Il was quite a distance away from it, he became stiff when he made eye contact with the beast. He felt like his heart had been pierced with dread.

At that moment, flames blazed up. The fire that burnt with Seon-Hu’s determination to burn everything stretched out from his body. The monsters rushing in from the opposite side died immediately after being scorched by the raging heat. The flames soon consumed the souls of the monsters, and their ashes disappeared as they were sucked into the earth.

However, it was just the beginning. The entire area, where the flames were raging, turned red as he waited for Seong-Il and Soo-Ah to join him. Shortly after that, Seon-Hu sprinted forward like a storm while Seong-Il took his first step.

[Odin has used Road of the King of Hell.]

[* Party members will share skill effects within the affected area.]

[* Party members are not affected by the skill in the affected area.]

Seong-Il stared at his hand. The raging flame that had suddenly appeared and wrapped around his hand wasn’t hot, but it felt dangerous. The blunt weapon in his hand also caught fire, and he stormed out while clenching his teeth.

Fuck. I’m going to beat you guys with the fire club that Odin made for me!

<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

Chapter 215

When attacks with the same attributes overlapped, the effects doubled. That was why Seon-Hu had intentionally set some of the skills he had obtained from the master box as flame attributes since he had gotten Ra’s Sun Cape a long time ago. The Road of the King of Hell was a skill that formed a wide buff zone with flame properties after a strong flame attack, and Hanuman’s Tail was also a flame attribute skill with the effect of giving an additional body part to the user. Igni’s Sword, which was one of the forms that Devi’s Sword converted into, also had a flame attribute.

***

For a moment, after Seon-Hu had exterminated all the monsters that the giant boss monster had brought, the street was empty. The end of the access road then split into two and more monsters poured in.

Smack!

Seong-Il struck out with his blunt weapon. The monsters that came into Seon-Hu’s territory suffered pain the minute they stepped into the zone. The ones that had targeted the other man perished after being smacked by his weapon, and the others struggled by themselves as the inferno heat made them spontaneously combust once enough time had passed.

Seong-Il quickly realized that Seon-Hu’s skill was the culprit behind all of this. The Road of the King of Hell…

“Yo, that’s dope!” he shouted gleefully.

The monsters who had entered the red area were dying. Therefore, it didn’t matter how many they were since they were all going to die sooner or later. All Seong-Il had to do was stay alive. There were only a limited number that could directly attack him, so the rest often went straight to hell while they were waiting for a chance to attack.

Soo-Ah ran to Seong-Il through the weakened monsters.

“I told you to stick with Odin!” he snapped.

“No,” she said.

He snarled in response, “Why not?”

Bam!

When Seong-Il kicked the front line, the monsters there collapsed like dominoes. At that moment, his line of sight, which had previously been blocked by the ravenous creatures, opened up a bit. He saw the giant monster and Seon-Hu from afar. Although he only had a brief glimpse, it was so impactful that the scene was now firmly embedded in his mind.

In that short snippet of time, he had seen two elongated plumes of fire. One of them was celery Seon-Hu’s sword, but there was another one that was much longer and thicker. The fire was connected to the younger man’s body and attacked the monsters by moving like a creature with a mind of its own. On top of that, there was another lump of flame that he couldn’t tell where it was coming from as it wrapped itself around the neck of the boss monster.

Also, why is the lightning striking so ruthlessly?

Ah… That was Seon-Hu’s true appearance. Seong-Il widened his eyes as he felt goosebumps rising and yelled at Soo-Ah again, “Are you ignoring me? Go to Odin!”

The sight that Seong-Il saw was wild, but Seon-Hu was fighting against a monster that was as gigantic as a house.

She refused, “I can’t heal him. Don’t you understand? Odin doesn’t need me yet.”

Seong-Il shot a murderous glare at her, “I’m going to kill you if you lie to me! If you are trying to trick me like that motherfucker Cheol-Yeong…”

“Be careful!”

“Take your own advice! I’m fine!”

[The effects of the skill ‘Road of the King of Hell’ have ended.]

Many monsters had died without even having an opportunity to attack them, and Seong-Il started clearing up the rest. Although the skill effect was no longer in effect, the damage that the monsters had accumulated still remained. That was why Soo-Ah, whose combat skill was inferior to Seong-Il’s, could kill as many monsters as him.

No more monsters came out from the road, and only the giant boss monster was alive. Seong-Il and Soo-Ah naturally turned their attention toward it. At that same moment, the monster’s atrocious trap was opening up.

Kwaaaaaah!

Then, it vomited disgusting yellow dust. Neither Soo-Ah nor Seong-Il knew what it was, but their instincts were telling them that it would be deadly to Seon-Hu.

“Odiiiiiiin!” Seong-Il ran out screaming. He felt overwhelmed just looking at the monster’s hulking size, but his body moved before he could think. Soo-Ah also caught up with him as she healed him.

However, a flash of light quickly appeared and receded. Shortly after the light burst from Seon-Hu, the foggy energy that had been trying to swallow him suddenly turned around and swept the monster’s upper half. The monster, particularly its tentacles, slowed down enough for Soo-Ah and Seong-Il to see its movements clearly. Then, they came to an abrupt stop. The boss wasn’t budging anymore, and only blood flooded out from it like a gushing waterfall.

Seon-Hu sprinted toward Seong-Il and Soo-Ah.

“Is everything… over?” the other man asked hesitantly.

Seon-Hu shook his head. “It has entered an invincible state.”

The boss monster was about to start its second round of consolidation. More tentacles broke through its skin, and it now possessed a reinforcement-type trait that would revive it another time, making it come back in a stronger state. Clearly, the System had a strong desire to annihilate everyone today, not just reduce the number of survivors!

Therefore, Seon-Hu was gnashing his teeth. Furious thoughts ran through his mind.

This level of difficulty only appeared after Act Two in the past, but the System is giving us this in Act One, Stage One?

He couldn’t guarantee that Seong-Il and Soo-Ah would be able to stay alive anymore, but he also had no intention of evacuating them from the battle. He’d rather risk having a party member die than continue with someone who only enjoyed the benefits without any risk. Keeping someone like that could be fatal as he continued on the challenger quests. Seon-Hu gazed at the two as if he found it unacceptable that he took a person like that along.

He curtly issued orders, “Focus on healing Seong-Il until my protective barrier breaks. Seong-Il, you should help me.”

***

Seong-Il had just been knocked out. The monsters were huge and slow, but they had weapons to cover their disadvantages. There were dozens of strands of tentacles flying about. Although Seon-Hu had sliced them off previously with Devi’s Sword, their appendages often regenerated swiftly.

Meanwhile, it had been Seong-Il’s only chance for him to land a blow on the monster as Seon-Hu had just blocked its attack. However, the tentacle that grew out of nowhere cut across Seong-Il’s abdomen as soon as he launched an attack. Had he reacted a little slower, he would have been sliced in two.

Seong-Il twisted his body, and his intestines flowed out. He had witnessed others’ guts coming out before, but it was his first time looking at his own. Then, he realized what had happened and severe pain hit him

“Ah…”

Seong-Il lost himself and kept pushing his intestines back into the gaping hole. Of course, he also stopped up the hole with his hand like how Seon-Hu had done. When Seong-Il checked the front, Seon-Hu was still an unbelievably mighty figure. He could never imagine that Seon-Hu was still a human like him. He thought he might have to be a burden on the other man for a few seconds, but that was before the pain in the abdomen had radiated to every single part of his body.

Fuck. Fuck. Fuck! How did Odin endure this pain?

Seong-Il crawled to the ground and looked for Soo-Ah as his vision became blurry. That girl had to heal him quickly so that he could be free from pain and take advantage of the next opportunity Seon-Hu would create to damage the monster. Or he could grab the monster’s attention and let Seon-Hu strike a deadly blow at it. Anyway, his body had to recover first.

Where is she?

He found her in a nearby pool of blood.

“Wake… up…”

Seong-Il stretched his arm toward her face and said while grabbing her face, “Ugh… what should I…do… if… the healer… gets knocked out first… I told you to stick with… Odin… Wake… up…”

No matter how much Seong-Il groaned and complained, Soo-Ah didn’t even open her eyes.

Pit-pat, pit-pat, pit-pat, pit-pat.

Blood was pouring down from the sky, drenching Seong-Il’s eyes. Although he could no longer see, he could still rely on his other senses a little as he could tell that the taste of the warm monster’s blood in his mouth was sickening.

Then, he realized that he had been talking to the dead the whole time. He was holding onto Soo-Ah’s sliced-off head, and he couldn’t find her body as it must have been stuck somewhere in the blood puddle. He threw her face away and forced himself to get up. Unfortunately, he fell again, and the intestines that he had barely managed to push into his abdominal cavity came back out.

People claimed that the images from a person’s past life passed by like a flashlight at their moment of death. However, all he could think of was his son. Not the face of his son who was currently in puberty, but the face his son had when he was a baby. He clearly remembered what his son looked like when he had just started toddling. He missed him so much.

Seong-Il lay down and intuitively felt death nearing.

Odin will take care of the world. So Ki-Cheol… I’ll go ahead and wait for you. Oh, and make sure you look at the girl’s heart, not her face. See you later, son. I love you.

His eyes slowly closed, and tears rolled down his cheeks.

It was then his eyes opened wide as subtle light seeped into his body. It was a sign of healing skills. At that moment, Seong-Il saw and heard his son, who was crawling toward him.

“I will help you too.”

Seong-Il blinked quickly and clearly saw the boy’s face, who resembled his son. The boy looked to be around the same age as his son, and he recalled that this unfortunate teen had been dragged into this disgusting world with him. Seong-Il didn’t remember his last name, but he vaguely thought that his first name was probably Ja-Seong. Seong-Il stood up with a gesture to the boy to stay away, and his wound had been treated enough such that his guts no longer flowed out.

Moreover, the boy had used a Speed-up insignia on Seong-il, so his body became more agile.

“Wait right there! Don’t come near me!” Seong-Il shouted and ran toward the monster. It was impossible for him to completely recover after a single heal. He grimaced as the excruciating pain clung to his entire body. He did his best to maintain the speed that Ja-Seong’s insignia had boosted up. By avoiding as many tentacles that were flying toward him as he could, he managed to narrow the distance between them. He just let some of the appendages slap him if he wasn’t able to dodge them. When his arm suddenly got cut off, his eyeballs were rolled around just from shock.

Sheeeek-

The number of tentacles aiming at Seong-Il had doubled. He perceived intuitively that his second death was looming over him as he chopped at the monster’s feet. More tentacles were falling down towards him, but he wasn’t in a bad mood. Even if he died here, the great Odin would end the monster, move on to the rest of the stages, and then return to Korea. To Korea, where his son Ki-Cheol was! He would guarantee his son’s safety!

Seong-Il continued attacking the monster even when he saw tentacles rushing towards the top of his head. However, the tentacles started drooping like a withering flower right before they were about to pierce his head.

Thud!

Seong-Il turned his head toward the direction where something had fallen, making the ground echo. He realized that the gigantic head of the monster had toppled over. Its eyeballs were melting in the raging fire, and a notification message stating that the quest had been completed popped up.

It’s… over…

The last thing Seong-Il saw before he lost consciousness was Seon-Hu jumping on the monster’s head and exploding it.

<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

Chapter 216

The boss monster was the same size as a two-story building. While people were gathering around the body and talking about Odin’s incredible abilities, Seon-Hu was staring at Soo-Ah, who had just gotten up a few minutes ago.

“Why did you do that?” Seon-Hu asked.

“...”

“I’m asking. Why did you do that?”

“...”

“I gave you one order.”

Then, Soo-Ah’s eyebrows wriggled as if she realized what he had meant. Yes, Seon-Hu had only given her one command: to focus on healing Seong-Il until Seon-Hu’s shield broke…

However, Soo-Ah wanted to defend herself as she had reasons for going against his orders, but too many things had happened earlier. Seon-Hu’s defensive barrier gradually changed its color, showing it had gone to a lower level, but it had no signs of breaking. His ability was indeed overwhelmingly powerful. Despite her determination to prove to him that she was necessary, the boss monster weakened faster than his barrier did. There was no situation in which Seon-Hu needed her. As long as he had his shield, there was no reason for her to heal him. At any rate, even when she tried, the skill was instantly canceled on its own.

The only one who needed to be treated was Seong-Il, and that was the problem. The monster’s tentacles were fast, and it was tough to chase him while avoiding getting hit. She had decided that it would be better for her to participate directly in the battle rather than keep her distance and helping Seong-Il. It was clear that attracting the monster’s attention along with Seong-Il would create more opportunities for Seon-Hu.

Moreover, she had just upgraded her Agility, and she was now as fast as Seong-Il. Therefore, that was the only way to prove how competent and important she was. Although she was a healer, she couldn’t be Odin’s healer as he didn’t need one.

“Didn’t you say you were a team leader on Earth?” Seon-Hu asked.

“Yes.”

“But you went against the leader’s instruction and abandoned the team? You are so pathetic.”

She apologized, “I’m so sorry. I was inexperienced and immature.”

Most people would avoid directly rebutting their boss while being reprimanded unless they wanted to resign or had already gotten another job lined up. Soo-Ah understood that concept. She suddenly realized something as she looked at his resentful face.

A team… I never thought of it. Odin was nurturing us. I made a big mistake this time.

She had blown her chance to gain his confidence. It felt more painful than the aching sensation all over her body and the fact that she had almost died. Seon-Hu didn’t take the two of them in because he needed them right now. It was for later.

***

“O…Odin… I saw it clearly… She… she had been cut in the throat…!” Seong-Il made a fuss. When Soo-Ah approached him, he stepped back and waved his one arm. Only then did he collapse to the ground as he realized that one of his arms was gone. He suddenly raised his head.

“You were dead!”

Seon-Hu squatted in front of him and commented, “You must have had a hallucination. How much did you drink?”

Seong-Il asked, “Drink…what?”

Seon-Hu clarified, “Monster blood.”

Seong-Il didn’t purposely drink it earlier as it had naturally splashed into his mouth. In fact, it had actually poured down like a waterfall above his head, so he had no choice.

In the past, monster blood was utilized as a stimulant. When people drank it, it only caused negative hallucinations. However, when it was combined with the newly discovered chemical, it became reborn as a drug that dramatically increased the combat capabilities of the Awakened. Therefore, monster blood with high purity, such as the ones from a high-class monster, was valuable as it determined the class of the resulting manufactured drug, similar to how boxes were graded.

Seon-Hu was well aware of the end of the drug dealers who had relied on such drugs, so he said as if he was concerned, “You must have drunk some on accident. From now on, you should vomit it out if such a thing happens again. There’s a period of time when you come to your senses for a bit, and that’s your chance to spit it out.”

Seong-Il couldn’t believe it as the scenes he had seen were still vivid when he looked back at his memories. However, as Odin mentioned, he had been able to wake up for a bit when he had ingested the monster blood that had fallen from the sky without realizing it.

“That was a hallucination?” he asked.

Then, Seong-Il shifted his gaze toward the healers who fell to the ground due to exhaustion. Seong-Il ignored Soo-Ah, who was approaching him, and passed by her. He stood in front of Ja-Seong, who was asleep with the other healers.

“I will help you too.”

Seong-Il stared at the healer’s face while recalling his young voice. His appearance wouldn’t have been a hallucination. Thanks to Ja-Seong’s timely healing and insignia usage, Seong-Il was able to grab the monster’s attention without dying. He thought he would be sad if that was also a hallucination as it was the most sublime moment that he had experienced during his forty-one years of existence.

‘Fuck.’

Seong-Il looked at his arm that had disappeared below the elbow.

“You will have a chance to regenerate later if you hold on. The class of healers should go up first,” Seon-Hu said.

“That’s good, but I’m so confused since everything was a hallucination earlier.”

Seon-Hu said gently, “Tell me about what happened in more detail.”

Seon-Hu was being very kind to Seong-Il, and Soo-Ah’s face darkened as she looked at him from afar.

Seon-Hu replied after hearing Seong-Il’s explanation, “I think you seeing Lee Soo-Ah die was the only hallucination you experienced.”

The other man nodded. “I think so too.”

“But don’t act like this again. There’s a difference between being brave and reckless. We could have gotten the boss even if you didn’t go that far.”

Seong-Il chuckled. “Haha. Even if you tell me to do it again, I won’t be able to do it. I was just crazy back then.”

“I have your reward.”

“Reward?”

“They randomly chose to give you an item. If it doesn’t get lost or destroyed, then an item is better overall. It’s a decent one. Look forward to it.”

Seong-Il’s eyes brightened. “Oh, yeah?”

“Don’t get carried away, and sleep a bit for now. At least your bloodshot eyes should return to normal.”

Seon-Hu tapped Seong-Il on the shoulder, then approached Soo-Ah.

“Why are you so dumbfounded?” he asked.

She replied meekly, “I will go to the bank.”

“Of course?”

Soo-Ah turned around, feeling as if a weight had been taken off of her shoulders. She was nervous, but it was a relief.

‘I’m not kicked out yet. I’m still in Odin’s group.’

***

Ha! You are not Woo Yeon-Hee.

Although Soo-Ah had violated his orders earlier, he could tolerate her stepping out of line just this once. After all, he understood her reasoning as to why she had joined the battle, and she had been loyal to him so far. Usually, a woman couldn’t take a role to that extent, even if she had participated in the wave several times before. He actually couldn’t believe Soo-Ah had stepped into the tentacle’s attack range the same way Seong-Il had, as she couldn’t do that without risking her life. It also proved that she wasn’t a viper clad in a suit.

In fact, Soo-Ah was currently in critical condition even though her limbs hadn’t been cut off. Tentacles had pierced through her lungs, so she couldn’t breathe properly until they completely regenerated. In fact, if the appendages had entered at a more skewed angle, they would have hit her heart. That in itself impressed him. Lee Soo-Ah was clever enough, and she might have intended to create such an impression. However, he couldn’t help but be sympathetic toward her.

Seon-Hu erased his thoughts about Soo-Ah and focused on Ja-Seong, the young fellow who had appeared at an unexpected moment. Since Seon-Hu had been busy dealing with the boss monster when it happened, he didn’t have a fine grasp on the details on just how much Ja-Seong had participated. Thus, Seon-Hu was asking him for his side of the story as he had just woken up.

Ja-Seong replied, “I used my insignia on the guy and healed him, then I pulled the woman out.”

“Through the tentacles?”

“Those just followed the guy…”

Ja-Seong’s speech was inarticulate. He was neither an extrovert nor did he have the gift of the gab. However, none of that mattered as he had been the only one to step up when all of the other villagers were just watching in the evacuation area. He had saved Seong-Il and Soo-Ah.

“But why?” Seon-Hu asked.

The younger man hesitated before responding, “Just… Umm… If you three die, then it’s our turn next.”

Seon-Hu nodded. “That’s true. What is your name?”

“Kang Ja-Seong.”

“And you are a healer?”

“Yes.”

Seon-Hu continued, “Why are you so poorly dressed? Did you even eat something?”

“No.”

Seon-Hu nodded. Guys at Ja-Seong’s age all thought that they were grown up, but they really weren’t. Regardless of how much they had grown physically, adults often led them by the nose. Nevertheless, there used to be people around that age who grew independently and led their groups. The representative example out of them was the Sixth Virtue, the actual owner of Odin’s Wrath.

Even that Sixth Virtue would be no different from this guy now.

Seon-Hu was going to pay the price to Ja-Seong.

Should I recruit him as a party member?

He shook his head in the end. Although Ja-Seong had done something that even adults couldn’t do and it was the type of attitude Seon-Hu wanted to see from Seong-Il and Soo-Ah, he couldn’t bear the burden of ruining a young person. Going forward, his party would carry out more dangerous tasks than any other party or attack squad. It was stressful for Seon-Hu to force a mentally immature kid to go through the same thing as Seong-Il and Soo-Ah. If not, then he would have to take care of Ja-Seong’s life all the time.

Will I be able to afford to do that?

He could do it during a normal quest, but not in a boss battle and the challenger quests. Seon-Hu’s eyes flashed coldly, and a ring appeared on his hand.

[* Storage Box]

[‘God of Wind’s Protective Ring’ has been removed.]

“This item must be kept secret from everyone. Let me know if there is a problem with it, and feel free to come to me if you have any issues in the future,” Seon-Hu said while handing the ring over to Ja-Seong. The younger man hesitated, but picked it up and put it in his pocket.

“But can I really do that?”

Seon-Hu quickly realized what he meant and nodded. “Yes, come see me when you have a hard time. But you can’t come without even trying. Promise me that you will come if nothing else works after trying everything you can.”

Ja-Seong seemed happier after hearing that than he did when he had received the item.

Seon-Hu continued, “I’m sure you are old enough to know, and you must have played a lot of games. If you don’t want to be PKed[1], the item should be a secret between you and me. You need to be shrewd to survive here.”

“I will.”

“Try to match your general equipment with this. Also, make sure you eat proper meals, dude.”

[* Storage box]

[‘The Mana Stone Bank statement (100 stones)’ has been removed.]

[‘The Mana Stone Bank statement (100 stones)’ has been removed.]

[‘The Mana Stone Bank statement (100 stones)’ has been removed.]

Every time a notification message popped up, a bank slip suddenly appeared in Seon-Hu’s hands.

1. An online game term used to refer to when a player kills another player. ?

<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

Chapter 217

It wasn’t a regular tattoo. There were colorful cherry blossoms blooming on his chest and the God of Fire with a furious expression on his back. Therefore, whenever he got stabbed in the back, it looked like the God was shedding tears of blood and desperately vowing to avenge as the blood flowed down. Of course, the people who had tried to kill him were all dead.

“So, how many are left?”

The person who was speaking had a strange-sounding accent that anyone could tell that it wasn’t authentic Korean. It was inevitable because he rarely left Roppongi[1] even though he was ethnically Korean. In fact, many of his relatives lived in Korea. Inagawa-kai had been formed by Korean-Japanese executives, and Takeru was the leader of the Takeru-jo, a subgroup in Inagawa-kai. He had been the one who had eliminated the Chinese mafia and Yamaguchi-gumi in Kobe. His Korean name was Hwang Kwan-Ho.

“There are thirty-three.”

“Thirty-three?” Takeru asked, narrowing his eyes.

“Yes.”

“That’s fewer than I thought.”

“We could have lost more if you weren’t there.”

“Just bring me water.”

Takeru didn’t have any more questions. Seok-Ju, who had been a hotshot accountant in Seoul, was thorough at his job. Takeru picked up the dagger that Seok-Ju had left and hung it on the wall as it reminded him of the knife he had brought here, which was worth ten million yen. He always used that knife whenever he had to cut off the finger of someone who had betrayed him on Earth, but it was used for murder here. Of course, he had never been professionally trained in knife work, but he had no difficulty in separating a person’s neck ever since his Strength had been upgraded. Therefore, the knife hanging on the wall was a symbol of his dictatorship.

“Sir.”

Seok-Ju came back and knelt down in front of Takeru. Then, he politely received the precious water that Takeru had poured for him.

“Thank you.”

“Everyone must be complaining a lot, right?” Takeru remarked.

“Yes.”

Above all, they lacked water and food. During the sixth wave, they had found a puddle at one of the boundaries, but they had to fight monsters to reach it. There were so many monsters crowding there that they ended up with more casualties fighting over the pond than they had lost during the wave. Takeru knew that the water he was currently drinking was the last cup left in the village.

“Tell me what you think.”

“Other than one boundary, the rest are closed. I think Act One, Stage Two will be about the tasks that need to be done inside the boundary. I have no clue what that will be, but reducing the number of monsters in the boundary to a certain extent will definitely help us complete the quests in the future.”

“And it’s good for securing food and water.”

“Yes, and…”

“And?”

“If the end beyond the boundary is connected to other stages, we will have more options on what to do.”

Although the System stated Act One, Stage Two would begin pretty soon, it gave them enough preparation time until the first quest started. No one knew how wide the inside of the boundary would be, but Takeru came to the conclusion that it was worth a try to explore. It was also an opportunity for them to supplement their supplies and manpower if their stage was actually connected to other stages. He was confident that he would be able to win no matter what stage they were linked to.

***

Everyone had become familiarized with combat. They had received a lot of rewards after finishing the first wave. Their previous visibility problem was now offset by items that expanded their line of sight.

That night, Takeru ordered the people to sleep, although there was no need to call it night as the entire boundary was filled with darkness. Everyone fell asleep in the area guarded by the folks on night duty, but Takeru couldn’t sleep because he couldn’t stop thinking about something that he wasn’t supposed to.

It was the money he had left behind! Although the number had fallen as he had followed the advice of the organizational fund manager to urgently dispose of their assets, it still was a lot of money. That was his power that moved the ten thousand members of Inagawa-kai! During the holidays, local officials and politicians visited him with their families. What he used to enjoy wasn’t comparable to what he had here. Even though the extraordinary event of an alien invasion had broken out, the world had remained unchanged and functioned quite well.

When is this damn thing going to end?

Some weirdos actually considered awakening as an opportunity, and Takeru laughed bitterly without realizing it when he remembered them.

However, his best opportunity in life occurred with the decline of Yamaguchi-gumi ten years ago. According to reliable sources, their slush funds had evaporated at some point. Their head had even died before they collapsed. That was Takeru’s chance to completely regain Tokyo’s night streets, taking them from Takeuchi Ryusei, who had dominated Yamaguchi-gumi. Therefore, Takeru strongly insisted on the war against them as a caporegime[2]. He led the team at the forefront. Even after he obtained a faction with his name in the organization, he didn’t let newcomers take over his role as a hitman. Well, he did let them go to jail on his behalf.

Anyway, he had been on a roll for the past decade. If he hadn’t been sucked into this shitty place, he could have been counting his money with the ladies in Roppongi right now. Skills? Supernatural powers? Physical abilities that overwhelmed ordinary people? All of that was ridiculous to him, and he thought they were devices for the guide to make the stage more interesting. He personally believed that the guide was laughing somewhere with a small red face while watching the participants getting drunk on their power and killing each other flamboyantly.

Takeru licked his lips as he was desperate for some alcohol. He thought he would happily slice ten people’s throats if he could get drunk.

***

The next day, thirty-four people, including Takeru, continued to break through the darkness. There was a series of neverending battles with monsters that clung to them. Then, at one point, the monsters stopped showing up. Everyone knew what would happen if silence filled the air, so they tensed up. After all, the guide could suddenly appear and instruct them to kill each other. They slowed down.

When they thought that night was coming, Takeru stopped. The search team, which was walking in front of him, also halted. The corners of his lips went up when he saw people fishing.

Ah, so this is how it goes.

He didn’t know from which point the boundary connected to the other stages since he had never been this deep before. Every time he reached the puddle after fighting monsters, he had to return immediately after securing food and water. If they were sluggish, it was very likely they’d get surrounded by new monsters soon.

Anyway, his assumption that the boundary could be linked to other stages turned out to be true. Takeru beckoned, and his search team quietly came back to the group. He replaced any verbal conversation with the hand signals he used during the waves. There were only ten people fishing in the puddle ahead of them.

Attack!

Takeru ordered.

***

They had missed nine out of the ten.

I didn’t expect most of them to have the Teleportation insignia.

Takeru’s temper rose sharply, and he tore the woman’s shirt. Her big chest jiggled when her bra was ripped off, but he wasn’t interested in her at all. He was sick and tired of such things. His eyes were fixed on the woman’s skin, and he saw that there were no more insignias left.

“I used my precious insignia for no reason because of you. How are you going to compensate?” he snarled.

She stuttered a reply, “Who… who are you?”

She made eye contact with one of the people who were looking down on her. Her eyes shook. Those were certainly the eyes of hunters with no pity. Her body trembled as she instinctively realized that.

“Who are we? We are just people like you.”

Takeru swept the woman’s cheek with a dagger, and blood drops formed on the tip of the blade. When he stood up, his group members who had been looking down at her started taking off all her clothes. Then, Takeru noticed Seok-Ju’s expression and approached him. There was a piece of monster leather the size of A4 paper in his hand.

「You can exchange for fifty mana stones.

- Mana Stone Bank」

There was a big thumbprint and a signature on the side.

Takeru laughed, “Hahaha. Are they fucking kidding me?”

It was his first sincere laugh since entering the Stage of Advent. He snatched it from Seok-Ju’s hand and tore it apart. Pieces of leather fell brutally over the woman’s naked body. Seok-Ju whispered a few words into Takeru’s ear with a thoughtful look on his face. Then, Takeru nodded and squatted in front of the woman while stabbing the dagger into her thigh and covering her mouth with another hand.

“You don’t need to worry about scars. What a great world it is for women. I’m going to ask you a few questions, but if you lie to me, I will kill you right away. No second chance.”

The woman nodded as tears welled up in her eyes.

“How many are there left?”

Takeru took his hand off the woman’s mouth. She knew that if she screamed, the dagger in her thigh would move to pierce through her skull. Therefore, she contorted her face, focusing on swallowing her moans, “Eight… Eighty…”

“Eighty people?”

“Y…yes…”

Takeru continued, “Tell me about your leader. Who is controlling you guys?”

“There is no… such thing…”

She hurriedly added as if she could see her death reflected in Takeru’s eyes, “But there is a man named Odin.”

At that time, Seok-Ju squatted next to Takeru and said, “Sir…”

Takeru rose with a grimace, and Seok-Ju’s voice filled the silence. His kind expression was a little comforting to the woman even though she knew his true nature was completely different.

“Tell us more about the man named Odin.”

She responded instantly, “He is the strongest among us.”

“That doesn’t tell much about him.”

She pleaded, “I don’t know anything about him except that he is the strongest. I’m telling you, please trust me.”

“Fine. You said he is the strongest, so how strong is he?”

“He killed the majority of the monsters by himself. The biggest one… that appeared in the last wave.”

“If it was the last wave… are you talking about the boss monster? Stop trembling and tell me the details. Don’t you think it’s a waste of your effort and time to die here? You have a family to return to.”

The woman was about to say yes, but…

Sheeeeek-

A katana, which flew obliquely across Seok-Ju’s shoulders, penetrated the woman’s mouth.

“Keuk!”

Takeru collected the katana on the ground that had dropped after piercing the woman’s mouth. The moment when he drew the sword at her forehead was her last moment.

Splash!

Blood was scattered in all directions.

“We will attack them first before they get ready to defend themselves,” Takeru said.

There are eighty left in town, and this guy killed the boss monster by himself? Fucking lies.

1. A district in Tokyo, famous for nightlife. ?

2. People who act like a buffer between the boss and his/her subordinates. They often handle the work of the gangs themselves by directly commanding the subordinates. ?

<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

Chapter 218

A person sounded bewildered, “Ten? Twenty? I don’t know, but I’m sure there were a lot.”

“Who the fuck were they?” another snapped.

A third remarked, “Jin-Hee is missing.”

“Did she get caught?”

“...”

“First of all, we should tell Od..!”

Seong-Il abruptly stopped talking and pushed the young man to the side as raiders were rushing out of the boundary through the darkness. The number of enemies quickly increased, and they streamed in without any hesitation. The raiders began jumping onto Seong-Il and the others, who had just fled from the boundary, like monsters chasing after human flesh. Before he could truly react, a flame ball had suddenly appeared in front of him and was flying toward his nose.

Bang! Pshhhhh-

It hit Seong-Il in the face, and sparks splattered in all directions. When the notification message popped up in front of him, his head was bent backward due to the shock. However, he immediately regained his balance and tried to grasp the situation properly. Flamboyant magic spells and weapons were crisscrossing through the air, and the people who were smacked by them collapsed on the ground in the blink of an eye.

Seong-Il had totally forgotten Odin’s warning to stay calm under any circumstances. He immediately sprinted forward, and the first target he swung his weapon at was a middle-aged man who had made eye contact with him. His attack was not only fast but also powerful enough to cause a shockwave as he had jumped in the air and struck down with all his might.

Smack!

The middle-aged man felt like he saw a brief flash for a second, and he immediately lost control of his limbs. By the time he got some of his senses back, he was already kneeling down and had his head down dizzy. Seong-Il hit the back of the guy’s head once again. Blood spattered over Seong-Il’s face. Then, he looked around, and there were so many people he needed to help. He couldn’t identify the number of raiders quickly, and those who had escaped from the boundary were quickly engaged violently.

“Fuck! You motherfuckers!”

Seong-Il ran toward the side where a village man and an attacker were fighting with knives. He quickly smashed the marauder’s head with his blunt weapon and shouted, “Bring Odin!”

“What about you?”

“Don’t mind me, just bring him!”

***

The guy was brawny. Although he only had one arm, his quick and powerful attacks plowed through the group members. Even right now, one out of the three people surrounding him had just collapsed after getting his face crushed! The healer was using his skill on the unfortunate fellow, but he must have died instantly as soon as the blunt weapon smacked him since he wasn’t moving at all.

Takeru speedily ordered everyone to focus on knocking down that tough man instead of chasing the fugitives running into the village. As soon as he gave the commands, the group members surrounded the man. It was like when they dealt with the boss monster. They pushed the man into the center while maintaining their distance. They had no other choice as the man was as overwhelming as a wild, rampaging ox. Every time he leaped and bumped into the formation, the tankers had to step back from their group.

The man yelled with a feverish face, “You guys shouldn’t have fucking intruded on our stage!”

The formation would have been destroyed already if there had been no healers or buffers in the back line. Takeru was astonished but still wasn’t convinced that the man was all that.

He is more powerful than me, and I even monopolized the entire village’s supplies.

After all, claiming that he had killed the boss monster alone was an absurd lie, but it was true that he was strong enough to cite such an analogy. The man’s ability had greatly exceeded the average level, and the protective barrier on his chest had to have been a product of an extraordinary item. It had to be the chest armor that was defending him from all kinds of magic and physical skills. That was one of the reasons why Takeru had been reluctant to attack him personally. However, his eyes were filled with greed when he saw it.

Seok-Ju said from behind him, “Your skill has been charged.”

If his skill missed the target while forming a siege, the consequences would be disastrous as that would give the man a chance. The man couldn’t get through the wall of tankers for now, but he would hit them like a crazy bull the moment he escaped. More than six people had already had their skulls smashed in by the man’s blunt weapon. The damage had occurred before the siege was created, and one of the people who had fallen had been Takeru’s favorite. That was why they had to tie up the feet of that frantic bull.

“Get ready,” Takeru said while wiping the blood from his dagger onto his pants.

Swoosh!

The energy containing the Restraint effect soared under the man’s feet. The group members’ charged skills would pour down on the man as soon as Takeru said one word.

However, Takeru frowned as the guy was thrusting his weapon into the shield of tankers. Those who had been defending themselves against the man shook their heads. The same thing had happened before during the battle with the boss monster. They had looked at him in the same way, silently telling him that this man couldn’t be restrained.

Thud! Thud! Thud!

“You fucking assholes!! Is this all you have?” the man raised his voice. One of the tankers who had been hit by the man’s powerful attack was lying on the ground.

How much can he do…?

His Strength had to have been unbelievably strong as he was destroying all the buffs and defensive items the tankers had. Furthermore, it looked like his Health was giving him infinite stamina. In addition, his Speed was incredibly fast, and the man’s Sense was clearly very high too.

Takeru suddenly smiled.

If he is that strong… Keukeukeuk…

This village must have been dominated by a powerful leader like himself. That meant the villagers would become helpless as soon as he cut off and paraded that guy’s severed head around.

I will be able to secure more supplies and people after this battle. This is easier than going through crowds of monsters. Good.

Takeru made a decision. The damage would be immense, but he couldn’t put off time anymore. He thought that he needed to decapitate the village leader before the rest of his people arrived! Also, it wasn’t efficient to keep his tankers circling around one man.

Takeru gave a signal, and the long-distance dealers behind the tankers looked at him in bewilderment. There was no guarantee that all their skills would hit the mark since the man was not only powerful but also fast. Skills that failed to hit the guy would end up blasting the tankers in their group instead.

However, Takeru never changed his orders, and everyone knew what would happen to those who violated his commands. Therefore, the bombardment started. Flames, ice and dark skills stretched out toward the men from all directions. The man was the same. Whenever he was struck, he flinched and swung the blunt weapon with a more outraged expression. The magic projectiles that the man avoided directly hit tankers, but most of them accurately slammed into him. The man’s shield faded and eventually vanished.

The actual hunt starts now.

Takeru jumped up from the ground and walked over to the tankers who had collapsed due to getting demolished by the spells from their fellow group members. He raised his Agility by two classes with the help of his insignias and items. Within a short period of time, his Agility had been upgraded to C-class, so Takeru aimed at the man’s large back. He was using a dagger that exerted a freezing effect when it was stabbed into someone.

Sheeek-

Takeru sensed his success. Although the second layer of the barrier was a problem, he thought he could destroy it with his attack. It was when Takeru’s dagger hit the shield surrounding the man’s back.

[You have caused severe physical damage to the target.]

[* Please upgrade the class of your Night Eyes in order to see how much damage has been done.]

Takeru was close to bursting out into curses as there was still one more layer of the shield left.

Is he a boss monster?

When Takeru stepped back to leave the follow-up attack to his group members, a large figure chased after him and grabbed onto his ankle. Then, he was instantly struck to the ground.

Slam!

Takeru couldn’t see for a moment due to the excruciating pain that blossomed the back of his head. Dust flew up wildly.

“You sly bastard. You are the leader, aren’t you?” A heavy and vexed voice growled while he tried to shake off whatever was holding his ankle.

“Ugh…” Takeru groaned.

His ankle bone was being smashed to pieces. Although he had just used a Strength-type insignia, he couldn’t get out of the person’s grasp. His opponent was far superior. He recognized that the man had been fiendishly strong when he first smacked the tankers, but when he was the one actually receiving the brunt of it, he realized that he had underestimated his opponent’s overwhelming might.

“What is the point of jumping into me with some Strength? Look at you. All you are doing is wriggling like a caterpillar.”

Takeru’s healers were healing him with all their power, but his bones broke immediately after the pieces were stuck together. The man started using Takeru as a substitute weapon as he had abandoned his original club earlier for the chase. The man brandished Takeru and struck his group members who were trying to approach him.

Swing- Bam!

“Aaaargh!”

Takeru’s world became reversed when the man swung him from top to bottom, and his world swiftly spinned when the man swung him from left to right. The blistering wind dug into every hole in his face, including his eyes, ears and nose. Takeru knew he was getting hit by something strongly, but he couldn’t afford to realize that he had become a replacement for the man’s blunt weapon. The man was like a bull without any reins. He swung Takeru recklessly and smashed the tankers who had surrounded him. Blood splattered from tankers whose buffs had been turned off and combined with Takeru’s.

Meanwhile, Seok-Ju was shocked as their leader looked miserable and helpless. He had looked up to Takeru since the first day after entering the Stage of Advent… The cruelest man in the world was being treated in a more brutal way.

Seok-Ju decided to abandon Takeru as he felt like it was impossible for his former leader to get out of his current situation. Therefore, he turned his head toward the back and ran toward the boundary where he had come from.

“...”

Since when did they start doing that?

Seok-Ju was overwhelmed by the sight as he couldn’t recognize it earlier. The other villagers were blocking the boundary where they had come in.

We are surrounded.

Seok-Ju wasn’t the only one who realized this; all the other members also discovered this new situation. Finally, the man dashed out of the now-ruined tanker formation. He found the guy who had first thrown the flame ball at him, then swung Takeru at his face. When the two faces collided, a scream broke out. Then, it soon turned into a groan.

“Ugh… Ugh…”

It was from Takeru, and the one who had collided with him had already ricocheted off into the air. The bull-like man threw Takeru to the ground. The battle was over as the intruders started kneeling and raising their arms above their heads to show their surrender.

The man turned Takeru over with his foot and snarled at his miserable face. “Look at those tattoos on you. Did you even graduate high school? Who are you, jackass?”

“P…please… help… save... me… Odin…”

“Huh? I’m not Odin.”

Takeru could barely keep his head up, but when he heard the man’s astonishing reply, his swollen eyes opened wide.

<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

Chapter 219

In fact, the monster and Stage of Advent were more realistic. It was hard to even meet a Korean gangster in real life, but what about Yakuza? Moreover, this guy was a part of one of the three major Yakuza groups in Japan called Inagawa-kai, and he was a key executive. Seong-Il remembered the Yakuza-style tattoo covering Takeru’s entire body and his awkward Korean pronunciation. It had to be the truth. Therefore, he couldn’t stop thinking about the warning Takeru had uttered out of spite before his death that there would be a bloody punishment after they got out of the stage.

“Fields have eyes, and woods have ears. They will somehow find out about it since so many people witnessed this happen. Fuck. He is still annoying the living even after going to hell,” Seong-Il complained with a rigid face as he imagined Yakuza members entering Korea and constantly chasing after his family. He opened his mouth again when Seon-Hu smirked.

“It’s not funny. He said he was a Yakuza. I have only heard of such things from movies. Ugh, why did he even come here and make a mess?”

The younger man casually remarked, “Join our association.”

“The World Awakened Association?” Seong-Il asked.

Seon-Hu nodded. “We will protect you and give you wealth and honor. If you still feel anxious, you can attack them first.”

The other man fretted, “They must have Awakened too. There are so many of them.”

Seon-Hu shrugged. “You worry too much. You will be stronger from now on.”

Seong-Il lamented, “I’m fine, but I have Ki-Cheol. I can’t always take him with me since he is a grown-up.”

“That’s something you can say only when you manage to survive until the end,” Seon-Hu pointed out.

Seong-Il sighed. “I know, but… Never mind, you are right. I should focus on getting out alive and crushing the skulls of those who try to kill me no matter what or who they are. But what do you mean by giving me wealth and honor?”

“Why? Are you interested?”

“Why would I refuse it?”

Seon-Hu smiled slightly. “Don’t you think people would naturally come to you if you survive this? You will become more famous than celebrities and earn more than the rich.”

Seong-Il burst out into laughter. “Hahahaha. My ex-wife will regret it so much. I’ve always told her that my fucking fate blooms in old age.”

“Just stay alive with Lee Soo-Ah.”

“Why with her?”

“You two are in a team, so you should take care of each other.”

Seong-Il nodded. Looking back on the boss battle, he couldn’t say that he was on a team with Seon-Hu. Although they were in the same party, Seon-Hu’s residence in the village was different from his place.

As Seon-Hu had mentioned, Soo-Ah was a real colleague who could share the same joys and sorrows as him. She was young and had a decent face and body. However, she had done risky behavior out of a selfish desire to impress Odin. Therefore, Seong-Il didn’t like her, but then, he realized that they were now in a different world. He had defeated a Yakuza boss and had been in a team with the pretty and successful female fund manager. He never would have dreamed of this happening before.

Yes. This will be an opportunity to change my entire life!

Then, Soo-Ah came back.

“The council asked Odin’s opinion.”

It was about the prisoners.

Seon-Hu shrugged. “I don’t care if they decide to kill or be merciful to them all. Tell them it’s up to them.”

***

No one from Takeru’s group could believe that the man who was as powerful as a raging bull wasn’t Odin. Odin was someone else, and apparently he was the young man who had appeared without any visible equipment at the very last moment! They could recognize him by how the villagers treated him and the way his creepy eyes looked down at them.

However, Odin didn’t attend the meeting that determined their fates. The same was true of the bull, who was Odin’s henchman. A woman in her early thirties, believed to be one of Odin’s people, entered and left the building a few times throughout the process. The villagers called her Soo-Ah. She seemed familiar to Seok-Ju, and he finally remembered her after wracking his brains.

“Soo… Ms. Soo-Ah!” Seok-Ju shouted hastily, and dozens of sharp eyes turned toward him. “Do you not remember me? I’m Min Seok-Ju. I met you last year at the Night of Jeon-il.”

Seok-Ju emphasized the name ‘Jeon-il.’ One of the cards that had worked for the Yakuza in Japan was the name ‘Jeon-il,’ and the title had a great impact on the village's self-governing committee.

“Would you recognize me if I told you that I was the manager of Finance Team 3?”

The Night of Jeon-il was an extension of their work as the team leaders and their superiors from the Jeon-il headquarters and their affiliates had gathered around that day. Although they had been invited under Jeon-il’s name, there was an invisible wall that couldn’t be crossed between the team leader of the headquarters and affiliates.

At that time, Soo-Ah had approached Seok-Ju first while the headquarters’ directors, key executives, and presidents of the affiliates were meeting in the upper seats. Even if it wasn’t because her parents were pressuring her to quit and get married instead, she had thought that introducing herself to the financial team of the headquarters would be useful to her future career.

Soo-Ah quickly glanced at Seok-Ju as she recalled him. She would have recognized him immediately if he had been wearing a neat suit, a charming smile, and the gold badge from the headquarters of Jeon-il Group, but the current Seok-Ju was kneeling wearing only his underwear.

She replied, “So, what’s your point?”

He pleaded, “We had no choice but to do what we did because of the Yakuza. Even if this place is lawless, how could we have done such a cruel and stupid thing if we weren’t forced to?”

“You are saying you couldn’t help it to survive, right?” she asked neutrally.

“Yes.”

She shrugged. “The same applies for us too. Be quiet and wait for the consequences.”

“...”

Seok-Ju had only lived for success, and his life had actually been successful. The schools had taught that Korea was a democratic country, but the reality was different. The legislative National Assembly, the administration and the courts of the judicial system were all controlled by the hands of the Jeon-il Group. The top twenty conglomerates in the business world trembled whenever the group spoke.

Before the Day of Advent, forty percent of the Korean economy had been occupied by Jeon-il’s assets. Korea had been dominated by a financial cartel called Jeon-il, so Seok-Ju’s goal was to get in there from the very beginning. Becoming a CPA[1] wasn’t enough. After completing an MBA course at Harvard and thoroughly preparing for an interview, he was able to join their headquarters’ finance team.

His life had been shining like a diamond, but his future had collapsed when there was so much success ahead of him. Moreover, he actually clicked well with the Yakuza. Whenever Takeru vented his spite, he could relate to him a lot. Only the losers considered the Stage of Advent as an opportunity, and this world was unfortunate to those who had already achieved success like him or the Yakuza.

Seok-Ju suppressed his rage. If they had been back in reality, she would have been the one crawling towards him instead as she had only belonged to an affiliate before.

What?Be quiet and wait for the consequences? How dare you speak like that to the head of the Jeon-il headquarters finance team? This world must be favorable to you, right?

Soo-Ah continued, “The world has changed a lot, Mr. Min.”

***

The raiders, who were crying and appealing that they had no choice to do what they did because the Yakuza had oppressed them, were also children and parents of someone else that came from the same country as them. Therefore, the village council was in trouble. They had hoped Odin would simply kill everyone and resolve the issue, but he never stepped in other than interfering as minimally as always.

There were many problems. They had to think about who would be the executioner, how to detain them if they decided to lock them up, until when they would imprison them, who would guard them, and how they would deal with the issues arising among villagers if they decided to accept them as a part of a group. Therefore, they decided to deport them.

Soo-Ah warned Seok-Ju as a member of the village council, “If something similar happens again, you won’t be able to blame the Yakuza. I won’t say this again since you are a brilliant guy.”

He retorted, “Ms. Lee, what you are doing is the same as killing us.”

Soo-Ah refuted, “Did you expect that we would accept you guys? That’s impossible.”

He demanded, “Please let me see Odin.”

She shook her head. “Go back and never come near our village again.”

“...Okay.”

Twenty-seven men and women, including Seok-Ju, were kicked out of the boundary.

However, the incident happened on their way back to their town. The guy who had been staring at Seok-Ju in front of him said loudly as if he wanted everyone to hear him, “He would have sold out our country if he had been born in the Japanese colonial era.”

“What did you say?” Seok-Ju snapped.

The guy sneered. “You? Haha. Now you’re showing your true colors. Did I say something wrong? Did you enjoy sucking our blood while clinging to the Japanese?”

Seok-Ju retorted, “Takeru is a fucking Korean himself. Do you not know about Japanese-Koreans?”

The guy retorted, “Fucking? You must have cursed so many times before that you speak such a thing so naturally. You said you were in the Jeon-il Group. I guess you abandoned your pride and honor.”

“You moron… our country’s development is getting delayed because of people like you. Do you think you will have a better life as the world has changed? Fuck you, you stupid moron.”

“What?”

Seok-Ju huffed, “Lower-class pups like you will stay in the lowest hierarchy here too. Do you not use your brain at all?”

Seok-Ju had reassured and protected the people from the Yakuza’s tyranny with a warm smile and calm tone of voice. However, he had done a complete 180 to what they had expected of him.

“What do you think Hwang Kwan-Ho and I were getting while you slaves were getting items and giving them as tribute to us? You idiot. If you hold your tongue, you’ll be able to pass for a sage.”

The man glanced around anxiously. Everyone was shaken by Seok-Ju’s new attitude, but they were ignoring the man’s looks for help.

Seok-Ju commanded, “Kneel down.”

“What?” the man asked.

Seok-Ju snorted. “I’ll keep you alive, so kneel down.”

“Asshole… Why are you guys just watching? Are you guys going to stay like that even after seeing his true colors?” the man hurriedly shouted at the other people, but no one answered. He clenched his fists when he felt the murderous intent from Seok-Ju’s eyes. He didn’t have the courage to attack Seok-Ju as he felt Seok-Ju was disregarding him. Even if Seok-Ju had not mentioned it, the man realized that he had been hiding his ability. The man continued staring at Seok-Ju while gritting his teeth, but his gaze gradually lost strength as time went by.

“Keuk.”

The man knelt with a face full of shame, and Seok-Ju put his feet on the back of the man’s head. The man instinctively resisted the force that pressed down on him, but it didn’t work. He soon fell to the ground as if a tight string had snapped.

“You are my slave from now on.”

Then, Seok-Ju said to the people while looking around them, “There is a secret warehouse in the village. We can stay alive by using the supplies there during Act One, Stage Two…”

Right then, he heard a voice, “I had always felt this way about you, but you are very clever. You never sow the seeds of the source of evil. I should learn that one day.”

A heavy voice came from the darkness where Seok-Ju couldn’t see into.

“What… what is this?” Seok-Ju quickly looked around.

The voice continued, “You almost got us.”

“You… you…”

Seong-Il walked out with Soo-Ah with a rigid look on his face.

“Yes. Odin sent us here. How are you, Mr. Min?”

1. Certified Public Accountants ?

<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

Chapter 220

[Did you guys miss me? Thanks to your great achievements, I was promoted to the guide in Act One, Stage Two. I did it! ?(?????)? ]

People had gathered with edgy looks on their faces.

[I know you have already met the participants in other stages. Those of you who are quick-witted would have already realized that the ends of the road in your stage are connected to others. Act One, Stage Two will proceed by combining five stages into one. We will place your stage in the center since you have made the most outstanding accomplishments, so the four stages around you will join you. So from now on, everyone is on the same stage. It’s easy to understand, right?]

The Spirit seemed genuinely happy as it was flying lightly with a smile.

[The quest will be carried out in the central stage, which is yours, so we prepared a special privilege to help you prevent potential danger. Get ready. Here’s the bonus!]

Although people now had the authority to choose the type of silver box they received, no one hurriedly opened it since the Spirit had turned red at that exact moment. However, they had no way of canceling it. The notification message had stated that the System would randomly open one after twenty-four hours had passed.

Seon-Hu already knew that this was the same thing as the dungeon boxes. Things were the same as they were in the past. Act One, Stage Two started on the central stage, and the System offered a silver box, calling it a privilege. Seon-Hu’s previous misfortune had begun from the curse that had come out of the box around this time.

The consequences had been disastrous back then as it had happened right after he had barely managed to grab that woman’s attention and had just started participating in the group work. He had been ostracized until the curse was removed. Due to that, his growth had been delayed for a long time, and the incident snowballed until the end of the Stage of Advent. That was why he couldn't upgrade anything higher than E-class until the very end.

However, Seon-Hu was now in a situation where he had nothing to gain from the silver box as his class was too high. If there was, then it would have been…

A curse.

[* Storage box]

[Vishnu’s Purification Ring has been removed.]

[Vishnu’s Purification Ring (Item)

Effect: Eliminate one phobia from the user.

Physical Defense: 2500/2500

Magical Defense: 3000/3000

Class: A

Cooldown time: 7 days]

If Woo Yeon-Hee had been around, Seon-Hu wouldn’t need this item since she could quickly resolve any problems that the villagers could cause due to a fear status effect.

Naturally, Seon-Hu actually missed Woo Yeon-Hee for more than just that.

What if she is struggling to save everyone? What if she has been beguiled by the fancy charm of the vipers in suits? Has she secured the inventory system, the hidden reward in Act One, Stage One?

It was extremely unlikely for Seon-Hu to encounter her in Act One, Stage Two. If she had been there, she would have already come into the center stage looking for him.

Seon-Hu stopped thinking and chose the box. It was obvious what he would get as stat upgrades from a silver box were useless at his current class, and he already had ten insignias already. He expected he’d receive a useless E-class item and planned to distribute it to the villagers.

[Your silver box (item) has been opened.]

[You have obtained the status effect: Phobia (Fire).]

The majority of my skills have a flame attribute, but fire phobia?

Although he had prepared countermeasures, he couldn’t help but frown.

[You have used Vishnu’s Purification Ring.]

[Phobia (Fire) has been removed.]

When the light from Seon-Hu’s fingers spread throughout his entire body, the villagers began to select boxes. It was a relief when they received what they desired, but they screamed ‘ah!’ when useless contents came out. Any curses from the silver boxes didn’t immediately cause problems.

Seong-Il and Soo-Ah approached Seon-Hu after he gave them a signal to come. They didn’t seem depressed. Seon-Hu exited out his inventory window. Meanwhile, Seong-Il and Soo-Ah couldn’t grasp the situation other than the fact that some people didn’t get what they wanted from the box. They didn’t realize that there were curses that could drive them and their colleagues to death at a critical moment.

Seong-Il commented, “If you want to upgrade your stat class, you should open at least a gold box. I got a skill, and it’s related to tanking again. I think I’m one hundred percent destined to be a tanker. I wonder if the System is discriminating me for my looks.”

“I was able to strengthen my Health,” Soo-Ah reported.

She was looking at Seong-Il enviously because the fact that he was now aiming for the gold box meant that all of his stats had reached D-class.

[We can’t move on until everyone chooses the privilege. Please hurry.]

A notification message pressing people to open a box appeared. Seong-Il and Soo-Ah had noticed the presence of Phobias in people’s conversations from all over the place. Some of the insignias that were being traded in the village could cure phobias. Therefore, they had expected to face such a curse in the future, but they didn’t know it would happen now.

A middle-aged woman, who had never lost her smile during this difficult time, was looking around with a grimace on her face. Soo-Ah had remembered that there were very few insignias that could treat phobias. She told Seong-Il instead of Seon-Hu as the latter was cold regarding any village affairs.

“Oppa, I think this is a serious problem. We should figure out which people are cursed with phobias and the details of those curses.”

“Okay, let’s do that in a bit,” Seong-Il brushed aside her suggestion, and Soo-Ah looked back towards the Spirit again.

[I hope you cheer up after getting the privilege! Let’s start Act One, Stage Two now. One last piece of advice: I recommend that you guys work together with others at different stages. Otherwise, you will fail.]

Dudududu.

The ground rumbled, and it reminded people of the time when the last wave’s boss monster had showed up. It was natural for everyone to get ready for combat, and everyone, regardless of gender or age, grabbed a weapon.

At that time, Seon-Hu whispered to Seong-Il’s ear, “...If I don’t come back, find Mary.”

“What? Mary?” Seong-Il couldn’t ask more because a huge spire had soared up from the middle of the intersection of the village roads. Hideous plants that moved like snakes were wrapped around it.

What the hell is that? What quest should we complete?

Suddenly, the scared group saw something flying quickly. It was Seon-Hu. Every time he swung his sword with flames and jumped around the outer walls of the spire with lightning streaks, the burned plants fell to the ground. The plants were obviously capable of thinking as they continued moving toward Seon-Hu like the boss monster’s tentacles until they had turned into ashes.

Soon after, the hidden doors were revealed when Seon-Hu peeled off all the plants surrounding the spire. There were a total of seven floors. They could use the outer stairs to reach the next floor, and there was an inversely proportional number of doors on each floor. There were seven on the first floor, six on the second floor, and one on the top floor.

Seon-Hu didn’t even look back. He walked directly to the seventh floor and opened the door there. The blue light flashed for a second and disappeared, then his anxious face vanished.

Then… Thud!!!

The upper part of the spire where Seon-Hu had entered suddenly began to collapse. Then something jumped up at a high speed and covered the ground with a gigantic shadow.

***

The Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues were skilled in all aspects, but they still had their own major power.

First Evil: The Man Who Overcomes Adversity (Trait)

Second Evil: Isis’s Gaze (Skill)

Third Evil: Skeletal Dragon that even the Living Worship (Item)

Fourth Evil: Zeus's Thunder Spear (Item)

Fifth Evil: Chen’s Shape (Skill)

Sixth Evil: Seth’s Death Wave (Skill)

Seventh Evil: Shiva’s Knife (Skill)

Eighth Evil: Xi Wangmu's[1] Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider (Item)

First Virtue: Devi’s Sword (Skill)

Second Virtue: Osiris’s Domain (Skill)

Third Virtue: Clown’s Dagger (Item)

Fourth Virtue: Hera’s Lunacy (Skill)

Fifth Virtue: Passion (Trait)

Sixth Virtue: Odin’s Wrath (Skill)

Seventh Virtue: Lakshmi’s[2] Lucky Dagger (Item)

Eighth Virtue: Shakyamuni's[3] Kidney (Skill)

Seon-Hu was certain that the Third Evil had obtained the Skeletal Dragon that even the Living Worship during the Stage of Advent. The item, which was deeply related to Doom Entegasto, would have never come out of a box. It was considered an item, but it was actually a means of transportation. It was different from a vehicle that one could ride by using or oppressing with the Ruler’s Ring. The Eighth Evil’s Xi Wangmu’s Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider, which was considered the best ride an Awakened could get from a box, was far inferior to the Third Evil’s main item.

***

The joints of its bones moved slowly, and flames were blazing where its eyeballs were supposed to be. When it rushed to land on the earth, a fierce wind blew out in all directions. People looked at Seong-Il, Odin’s henchman and the second most powerful guy in the village, with deathly pale faces.

However, Seong-Il was also nervous. He felt like his arms, including the one that hadn’t been regenerated, were shaking. When he had first witnessed Odin’s actual power and when the last wave’s boss monster that was the size of a building had appeared, he had thought he would never face something more scary ever again in his life. However, a more terrifying thing actually existed.

The villagers turned more ghastly pale when they saw Seong-Il trembling. This had happened as soon as Odin opened the door on the last floor of the spire and entered.

Then, did Odin die?

Seong-Il had never thought of such a thing, but Odin had mentioned one thing before heading to the spire.

“...If I don’t come back, find Mary.”

Seong-Il didn’t know who Mary was, but it was clear that Odin had prepared for the possibility of death.

“We… we should fight…” he sputtered.

“What about Odin?” Soo-Ah asked.

“He will be back. He is O… Odin…”

He couldn’t help but stutter.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck! I can’t seem to snap out of it.”

Seong-Il was doing at least better than the others. The moment the monster had spread its wings made out of thick and huge bones, everyone began to run away.

“We should fight!!! This will only make us all go die!”

Seong-Il snatched the collar of the woman who was running away, then he realized that no matter how much he screamed, they would never listen. He was barely holding onto himself as he actually wanted to run away with them.

The giant monster was getting ready to fly again with its skeletal wings stretched out! It must have been thinking about how to kill people while debating whether to crush them with its big claws, burn them to death with the blue flames in its eyes, or violently tear them into pieces with its sharp teeth.

Seong-Il’s past memories crossed his mind.

No one can stop that. Only Odin can handle it, but he is…

Then, he saw something rolling off the monster’s back.

“O…Odin! It’s Odin!” Seong-Il shouted at Soo-Ah out of surprise, then rushed toward the monster. He was only thinking about saving Odin before the monster crushed or ate him. As he narrowed the distance between them, the monster moved its wing by turning its huge head toward Seong-Il. For an instant, he got a weird feeling. The monster looked like a mother bird trying to protect its babies. It didn’t appear to be trying to keep its prey that it had caught from other competitors.

Thud!

The monster’s wing bones clung to the ground and made a loud noise. It was also a move to block Seong-Il from approaching Odin. Then, the flames blazing in the monster’s eyes were warning Seong-Il not to come closer. He stopped abruptly. His body shook horribly just from facing it from a long distance.

Is it actually trying to protect Odin?

Seong-Il focused his eyes on Odin, who was slightly visible from between the wing bones. Strangely, Odin looked very different from when he had entered the spire just an hour ago. Above all, his hair was as long as a woman's.

1. The queen of the immortals in Daoist mythology of China. ?

2. The Hindu Goddess of wealth, wellbeing and prosperity. ?

3. Also known as Gautama Buddha, was the founder of Buddhism. ?

<section data-amplitude-params="{"on":"Chapter View Bottom"}">

Chapter 221

He had been discouraged when the Day of Advent unfolded. Although Korea was ‘colonized’ by foreign funds, it was the country where the citizens, including his family, were living. However, he saw the opportunity to correct everything when he entered the Stage of Advent after being chosen as a Pre-Awakened.

A new power had intervened. The World Awakened Association would continue to exist, and they would be reborn as the largest emerging force in the future, but they wouldn’t be the only powerful group. All kinds of organizations would be rampant, and Kang Woo-Seong was also planning to correct the country, which had been out of place since the IMF crisis. He wanted to create associations and political parties consisting of only Koreans. He believed he could bring a new sensation to politics by winning the battle against the alien civilizations. That was the only way because even if they kicked out the invaders, Korea would still live under the colonial rule of the Jeon-il Group after the war.

Fortunately, Woo-Seong had found a like-minded comrade. His name was Shin Myung-Hwan, and he was a part-time lecturer in political sciences at one of the nation’s prestigious universities. Since he hadn’t graduated from that school and wasn’t on the Jeon-il Group’s boat, he couldn’t be promoted to a full-time instructor. Although he had graduated from the top-ranked school, his academic background was being ignored. It was also because he was a famous political blogger named ‘National Good Man.’

Due to those reasons, Woo-Seong and Myung-Hwan shared a strong friendship for a little more than thirty days. They had been supporting each other, and they promised to continue doing so in the future. Yes, these two were the leaders of the northern village.

Woo-Seong said while recalling the moment when Myung-Hwan had been almost killed, “We can’t rush into the central village.”

The other man pointed out, “But someone should go in and grasp the situation. We never know when the guide will change. There must be a time limit.”

“If their leader is vicious, he will try to use us through you,” Woo-Seong cautioned.

Myung-Hwan sighed. “We just need to hope he is the same as us. Is there any other way though? It must be tough, but that’s the only option we have.”

Woo-Seong grimaced. “Whoa… Be careful.”

Myung-Hwan shrugged. “If you don’t hear from me or if I get caught, consider me dead.”

***

“Stay there! Don’t even take one more step. I warned you!” a man wearing a worn-out combat uniform and equipment was shouting at him, but Myung-Hwan couldn’t properly hear the voice from beyond the barricade. However, he still raised his arms along with those who had accompanied him and stared far away. There was a spire and a giant monster. In particular, the monster wasn’t the boss monster from the previous wave. It was made out of thick and huge bones, and its large skeleton wings were embedded in the ground without moving.

“Is that alive?” one person asked.

Another remarked quietly, “Then, do you think it’s dead?”

“...My name is Shin Myung-Hwan. Could you call someone I can talk to, please?” Myung-Hwan asked, and he couldn’t take his eyes off of the bizarre sight ahead of him. He got an answer after a few minutes.

“I’ll send our people to your side, so hand over all your insignias. Throw all the items to this side. Do as you’re told. We will return them to you if we are sure you won’t cause any problems.”

Myung-Hwan grimaced. “Do we really have to do that? We didn’t come here with bad intentions.”

The other person shrugged. “That’s the condition. If you don’t like that, then go back to your place! Do you understand?”

Myung-Hwan didn’t expect he would be welcomed as that was a perfectly natural response. They were actually treating him better than he had thought, considering what had happened in his village…

“How about if I go inside alone?” he proposed.

“Wait a minute.”

Soon, they accepted his suggestion, and Myung-Hwan did what the central villagers had told him to do. He threw all the items he was wearing over the barricade and handed over his insignias to the villagers. Then, his fellow villagers who accompanied him raised their voices out of concern.

“Professor… No…”

He reassured them, “Don’t worry about me, and just stay in formation. Never act independently.”

Three central villagers surrounded Myung-Hwan as if they were escorting a dangerous prisoner. All three moved with sharp weapons in their hands while keeping a close eye on him. Even after Myung-Hwan had entrusted his life to them, he couldn’t take his eyes off of the giant monster as it aroused fear just from its appearance alone.

However, one noticeable thing was that the monster was obviously protecting a person from external threats. The person had long hair, but he was too bulky to be considered a woman. The man looked to be unconscious and was in horrible shape, but he had been equipped with quality stuff. All the items on him were incomparable to any others that Myung-Hwan had encountered before in the Stage of Advent. A blazing sword was held in his hand even though he was unconscious. The rings on his fingers were shining, and his helmet and gloves looked sacred.

“Who is he?” Myung-Hwan asked.

“Odin,” one of the central villagers replied.

The other villager on Myung-Hwan’s right side yelled, “Hey!”

“They should know that they can’t think of doing something egregious. Hey, man. You’ll go to hell if you plan something stupid. Odin will wake up soon.”

Odin? There is no way his last name is Oh and the first name is Dean. Then is it the Odin from the Northern Europe myth?

Myung-Hwan thought it was the perfect stage name as he really seemed like the god in a myth. The giant skeletal monster resembled the dragon in the subculture.

If there is an existence that can be protected by dragons while being armed with mythic defensive equipment, then it must be Odin.

He felt like Odin’s scary face with a long beard and cyclops would be revealed when he raised his head. Only then did Myung-Hwan realize why this town had been chosen as the central village. It had put up the most outstanding results. There was an active market on one side, and goods were being traded with what was considered money. Even if he didn’t count, he could tell that there were a large number of survivors. On top of that, the villagers were full of energy. Well, of course, their eyes were filled with wariness when they looked at him.

“Was there anyone who had come in before us?” he asked.

One of the three answered, “Yes, and they were crushed.”

“Hey, come on!” the other villager shouted.

The first one shrugged. “They have the right to know.”

“Yes, hiding one’s power can provoke the enemy's attack. I’m not saying that we will, but that’s what we have learned so far,” Myung-Hwan said.

“Right? If you attack us, all of you will go to hell. I’m just letting you know because you seem like a good person. Don’t get into trouble and get killed. The Japanese yakuza couldn’t manage to survive, so an old man like you would never be able to stay alive if you do something stupid.”

“There was a Japanese Yakuza here?” Myung-Hwan asked.

“Oh, yeah. He was here… what do we call that?”

“Yakuza Calibur[1]?”

“Oh, yes. He was ‘caliburred.’”

The word seemed to be a newly coined term derived from a computer game. Myung-Hwan remembered the word and decided to ask his people when he returned to them.

***

He commented, “Excuse me, but I used to use the pseudonym ‘National Good Man’ to run a blog.”

“Oh my gosh. I can’t believe that I’m seeing you here. I remember your face!”

One of the village council members spoke to everyone in admiration.

“What’s wrong with you guys? Do you not know about that blog? The candlelight vigil in Gwanghwamun technically started because of this professor when the Jeon-il Gate broke out. You guys all know what the candlelight vigil was.”

“It doesn’t matter whether he was the blogger of ‘National Good Man’ or not.”

“Why does that not matter? That proves that he and his group are good guys. The guide did mention that it would be difficult to complete the quest by ourselves. We can’t reject all the other villagers.”

“Stop being upset and listen to others’ opinions.”

“I’m not getting upset. You guys might not know, but he is a symbol of those who are against the evils dominating Korea. Did you live without watching the news?”

“Ms. Kim Joo-Yeong!”

“Ha… You guys are ridiculous. I’m sorry to treat you like this, sir. As you know, the world has become harsh.”

Then, Soo-Ah said, “I guess he has identified himself. What should we call you?”

“Just by my name, please,” Myung-Hwan replied.

“Okay, Mr. Shin Myung-Hwan. I also recognize your face. People who are interested in Korea’s situation and the younger generations like us all know what you look like and the tone of your argument very well. You hate the Jeon-il Group, right?”

“The Jeon-il Group is evil to our country, but this world is far from that. I was just saying to help to prove my identity.”

“No, you have the fame. There are only a few, but you have followers here as you have just witnessed. Even if this is a completely different world, we can’t escape the memories of the world we came from. We live with those memories, so they continue to affect us.”

“...”

She continued mercilessly, “So Mr. Shin is a dangerous person, especially because you are the leader of your group.”

“...”

Soo-Ah stared at him fixedly. “Do you want me to share my thoughts about you? Just by looking at the pen name ‘National Good Man,’ I can tell that you are full of yourself and believe in your own superiority.”

Myung-Hwan retorted, “I didn’t expect to be talking about this here. The reason I chose that name was because I hoped that such a person would show up and correct the mess. Do you think Korea is upright now?”

This was because the entire country had been encroached by foreign funds and couldn’t manage their own state affairs independently. Myung-Hwan’s thoughts were always the same.

Soo-Ah snorted. “Talk about that to your listeners after you escape from the Stage of Advent. Here is my decision. I’m sorry, but we can’t let a man with an agitator characteristic into the village.”

Myung-Hwan responded, “It sounds like you guys are going to monopolize the quest.”

Soo-Ah shook her head. “No, I’m just saying that we can’t let you in. We will have an interview with the rest of your group members, then decide on them.”

“May I ask you a question?” he asked.

She nodded. “Go ahead.”

His eyes narrowed. “Are you with the Jeon-il Group?”

Myung-Hwan was certain as Soo-Ah had a unique elite vibe and nuance.

Soo-Ah retorted with a smirk, “I’d like to ask the same of you. Is there anyone in Korea who is not involved with the Jeon-il Group? After all, they are the largest shareholder of the blog and internet radio you used to use. The bank and department store that you love to use must be owned by them. What about your family and friends? Is there anyone who is working at a company that has zero relationships with Jeon-il?”

Soo-Ah continued, “What about the other villagers? Do you still not get it, Mr. Shin? Directly or indirectly, everyone in our country is living their life inside the Jeon-il Group, whether they like it or not. So are the families you have left outside. Other villagers will be arriving soon, and I’m hundred percent sure you will have a conflict with them. I think you were lucky during the first stage that you had no issue with others.”

“...I understand what you mean, and I’m still trying to understand why you can’t let me in. However, it’s also true that sending people in your village without the group’s leader is dangerous.”

Soo-Ah shrugged. “Then, it’s simple. Don’t send them in. Just be grateful that we aren’t attacking you to take away your supplies. This is not Seoul. You shouldn’t expect everyone to accept you.”

“I never thought so.”

Soo-Ah smiled slightly, her eyes cold. “You did from the time you revealed your Internet nickname. Survival alone is overwhelming, so we can’t handle any other problems. I’ll tell you again. Our village doesn’t need an agitator.”

“Could you repeat…”

“You have the temperament of an instigator. You will only cause problems.”

Then, the door opened, and a guy urgently shouted, “Odin is awake!”

Soo-Ah’s face brightened for a second, then darkened as she looked back at Myung-Hwan.

She ordered, “Go back and never approach our village again.”

“Can I talk to Odin?” he asked.

“No, you can’t. Odin wouldn’t want that either. Now, go.”

1. A word derived from Excalibur, the legendary magical sword of King Arthur, which symbolizes divine kingship. ‘Yakuza Calibur’ and ‘Human Calibur’ are Seong-Il’s nicknames as he kills monsters and opponents with great power. Although his main weapon is not a sword, the author probably wanted to indicate how strong and undefeatable Seong-Il is. ?

Chapter 222

“I didn’t talk about you. It won’t be a problem if we make sure our people keep their mouths shut. I’m just so embarrassed…”

“Don’t say that. I’m glad you came back safe. From what you told me, we know that there were two people there who would know who you were even if you didn’t reveal your nickname? I told you that you are more famous than you think. Tell me more about Odin.”

Myung-Hwan described what he knew about the man who had been guarded by a giant monster.

“I couldn’t see his face,” he finished.

“Are you sure he is a human like us?”

Myung-Hwan grimaced. “Maybe. One thing that was clear is that he’s the man who has all of the power in the central village. There is a self-governing committee under him and it has ten members. Anyway, there is something else you should know before entering the village.”

“What?”

“They have already defended themselves against an attack from a group led by a member of the Yakuza. It’s hard to believe, but they came out victorious without any casualties.”

“A Yakuza member, not a gangster?”

“Yes. Do you know what ‘Yakuza Calibur’ means?”

“No.”

“Mmm… You don’t know either. It sounds like a newly coined term, but no one knows the meaning.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know what ‘Yakuza Calibur’ is, but always keep in mind that such a thing exists. That’s how the Yakuza group met their ending.”

“Okay.”

To Woo-Seong, the central village sounded perfect. He didn’t know whose work it was, but it was genuinely remarkable. Recalling that a form of money had already been circulating in the central village, he asked about it.

Myung-Hwan answered by summing up the story he had heard, “The thing in question must be one of the monster’s organs that is hard, colored black, and has an inner light. People call it a mana stone, and it’s being used as currency. Food sources from the puddles, items, insignias, and stuff that had been brought in from reality are all being exchanged for mana stones. The most surprising fact is that there is a bank that handles mana stones.”

Woo-Seong pursed his lips. “They’ve established a small city-state there.”

He thought for a bit before asking, “Which member of the self-governing committee has the most power?”

Myung-Hwan smiled wryly. “She is a young woman with short hair… You’ll figure it out as soon as you see her. Her eyes are full of confidence. Based on the way she speaks, I have a hunch that she must have been an employee of the Jeon-il Group.”

Woo-Seong frowned. “She isn’t the President of Jeon-il Group, right?”

Myung-Hwan shook his head. “No way. The President is a foreigner.”

Woo-Seong had one wish, and that wish was that the important figures from the Jeon-il Group had all entered this stage. To be honest, he also hoped that they all eventually died here without being able to return to the real world! He wanted all of the following people to have this fate: Park Choong-Sik, the President of Finance who wielded absolute money power behind the scenes; Park Woo-Cheol, Park Choong-Sik’s son who was also the Public Prosecutor General; Cho Dae-Hwan, Park Woo-Cheol’s in-law and the commander of the Jamie Corporation, which was the French firm of Jeon-il Group; Hwang Bo-Gu, Cho Dae-Hwan’s son-in-law and the government chief; and last but not least, Jamie, their queen bee.

Although almost everyone in Korea was related to Jeon-il Group regardless of their political, business and media affiliations, he considered those five people to be the social evils that must disappear. Just like the Five Eulsa Traitors[1], they were the IMF’s Five Traitors in modern society. They had basically sold Korea to foreign capital. In the real world, the Jeon-il Group was the law in Korea like how the Spirit Guide was the law in the Stage of Advent. In other words, one positive thing about the stage was that the main culprits of evil in Korea’s society could suddenly vanish there one day.

Woo-Seong said while anticipating the day when he could return to Korea after overcoming this ordeal, “Don’t worry and leave Act One, Stage Two to me. You should take a break this time as you have been pushing yourself too hard.”

Myung-Hwan sighed. “We should hold a knife in our hands to become powerful in this world. I’m alive, but I have basically fallen behind in this stage. Everything is up to you now.”

Woo-Seong retorted, “Was Marx a great thinker because he held a knife? No. Don’t forget. This is our last chance. If we miss this opportunity, our people can never escape the clutches of foreign capital.”

If the country had been ruined by the invasion of alien civilizations, they wouldn’t have been worried about it. However, all the systems had been maintained as before, so the glory of the Jeon-il Group remained unchanged.

Woo-Seong could imagine the situation after the Stage of Advent ended. Capital forces around the world would make frantic attempts to recruit the Awakened. They would offer them so much money and honor such that the newly-made Awakened could never refuse, and then use them to protect their vested interests as they had always done before.

Korea, in particular, would become a country that blatantly exploited Awakened. Without knowing the truth, the Korean Awakened would eventually choose the Jeon-il Group after weighing the money and honor they would receive and the foundation system of the new organization called the World Awakened Association. It was a structure that the Korean Awakened had no choice but to participate in.

***

He didn’t know how many years had passed, but considering how long his hair had gotten, it must have been at least three years. Despite that, there were no other traces of the years that Seon-Hu had spent in the Land of Dead. His severe injuries had disappeared, his skin had regenerated, and his items had been recharged with their defensive barriers and were now restored to their original appearance. His eyes were briefly cloudy for a moment as he was recalling the old memories he had before he had abruptly left and then they came back into focus.

Shshshsh-

At that moment, Seon-Hu’s skeletal dragon disappeared into thin air.

[* Storage Box]

[The ‘Skeletal Dragon that even the Living Worship’ has been added.]

When Seon-Hu looked at the destroyed seventh floor of the tower, he gritted his teeth. The Land of the Dead was awful and quite large. While he was there, he cycled between eating, running, and fighting over and over again. At one point, he fought merely to reach the next maintenance time he received during the breaks between monster waves. He was so tired that his original reason for coming here had been forgotten.

Doom Entegasto’s worshippers, fucking Richie and the Undead…

Their loathsome faces still flashed in Seon-Hu’s mind whenever he blinked. The things he had encountered were different from the past, and it was easy to tell as even the names were different. In the past, the place he had entered was supposed to be the Temple of the Dead, not the Land of the Dead. Doom Entegasto’s faceless statue had to be the boss monster. Therefore, Seon-Hu’s purpose in the beginning was to succeed in getting strong enough such that one day he could get the necklace that could summon the skeletal dragon.

However, he couldn’t forget the notification message that had popped up at the moment he entered. There were just three words with an exclamation mark and a smiling emoji.

[ You got this! ?(ˊ?ˋ*)? ]

At that moment, he was convinced that he was being stalked by the hacked system as the entire vast land where the temple had stood had turned into a stage instead. He only realized that he had gotten the skeletal dragon after he had returned to the village as it was possible then to summon and control it. In addition, he had also increased his abilities with the accumulated points he had received. Similar to the previous challenger quest, it was fortunate that he hadn’t died there. After all, it had been a long series of battles.

None of what he had experienced had actually happened to the actual owner of the skeletal dragon, the Third Evil. Instead, he had managed to attack the seventh floor by leading all the elite combatants from the five villages, who had undergone intense training starting from the lowest floor. Furthermore, he had only found the necklace out of sheer luck. Only after the Stage of Advent was the Third Evil able to summon the complete skeletal dragon.

“Are you okay?” Seong-Il approached Seon-Hu.

He had previously been staring at the dragon that had abruptly disappeared, so now he turned to look at Seon-Hu. Seong-Il felt a creepy sensation after meeting Seon-Hu’s stare. Fortunately, the younger man’s eyes soon relaxed.

“I’m suffering. Not from physical pain, but from here.”

Seon-Hu tapped his chest lightly with his fist as Seong-Il had done before. Even from Seong-Il’s perspective, it didn't look like Seon-Hu had only spent a brief moment on the seventh floor. The other man’s vibe couldn’t be described with words, but he looked dangerous. Although Seon-Hu looked dispirited, his glaring eyes were intimidating.

“Is there anything I can help you with?” Seong-Il asked.

The younger man bluntly replied, “A girl.”

For a moment, Seong-Il couldn’t believe what Seon-Hu said.

“A girl? Like a woman?” he asked, flustered.

Seon-Hu nodded curtly. “Yes, I need a girl to spend the night with. I need to bury my face in her breasts and have a quality night’s sleep.”

“Wow, what a guy. But where should I look to find such a girl?”

Seong-Il knew the answer even though he pretended he didn’t. The girls in the village had all looked at Seon-Hu fearfully, but they also admired and envied him to the same extent.

Soo-Ah walked in. She looked the same as she always did, but her face was slightly flushed. Seon-Hu frowned at her.

“Not you.”

“What?” She looked confused.

Seon-Ho flatly said, “Just be aware that you are not the one.”

“Just what do you mean about me?” Soo-Ah flew into a rage for the first time, but she then lowered her head immediately.

Seon-Hu sighed. “Have you ever been in a relationship before? Ah, forget it. Let’s pretend nothing happened. Don’t wake me up until I wake up by myself.”

As Seon-Hu stepped forward, the crowd split up into two to make a path for him.

***

Even when Seon-Hu woke up after being disturbed by a loud noise, he was thinking of how the System was trying to kill him just as it had sent out an assassination quest to one hundred pre-Awakened. Furthermore, it had started the challenger quest even though Seon-Hu didn’t even say ‘yes,’ raised the difficulty of the battle against the first boss monster, and expanded the stage from just the Temple of the Dead to the entire Land of the Dead. Unless he fully eliminated Doom Kaos’ involvement, the System’s brutality would continue in the future.

But… rooting out Doom Kaos’ intervention?

Seon-Hu couldn’t even imagine the difficulty of completing that task. He bet it would be tougher than conquering an S-class dungeon alone.

This means I’m going through the Stage of Advent by myself.

“You are awake?” Seong-Il said.

Seon-Ho grumbled, “I can’t help but open my eyes since it’s so loud outside. What is going on?”

Seong-Il shrugged. “Nothing. I’ll figure it out, so sleep more, man. Have you not seen my club around here?”

“Someone will take it if you leave it alone,” Seon-Hu warned.

“Who the freak would dare to steal anything from Odin’s place? Have you not seen what you look like?”

“Here you go.”

“Whoa, you didn’t even warn me.”

Seong-Il took the blunt weapon from Seon-Hu’s hand and said, “How did you do that? Can I do it, too?”

Seon-Hu shook his head. “No. What about Lee Soo-Ah?”

“Soo-Ah? She is in the middle of that mess.”

“Get her armed and bring her here. It’s your turn to rest now. I’ll take a look.”

Seong-Il grimaced. “I really appreciate it, but not now. Those who came from the east and west are picking fights on us.”

Soo-Ah rushed into the room. After slightly lowering her head to Seon-Hu, she turned to Seong-Il and asked, “Are you ready? But is that enough? Make sure you look strong and intimidating.”

Then, she explained the situation when she finally made eye contact with Seon-Hu. When the groups from the east and west had entered the village, they had deliberately changed the stories they had presented in order to match each other to get in. Following that, they had come to the ‘peaceful’ conclusion to send the strongest person from their own respective villages to make them compete against each other to decide who would be the top dog going forward.

Soo-Ah concluded, “The village council decided that there was nothing to lose.”

Seong-Il interjected, “And I volunteered. I don’t know how many heads I need to crush when I fight as a group. So, I can figure out whom to kill and not to kill from this competition. Isn’t that smart?”

“Yes, oppa.”

Seong-Il offered, “Do you want to watch us fight if you are not going to sleep more?”

Seon-Hu went outside the building with the other two. While he had been sleeping deeply, all the people from the four villages had come to his town. The members of each village had clearly been divided. Therefore, it was noticeable that the dead Yakuza’s people from the south weren’t involved at all in the conflict. The people from the north were as quiet as people from the south, whereas those from the east and west were noisy. A faint smile bloomed on Seon-Hu’s lips as he looked around at the scene. He had confirmed that there had been a significant positive effect after he had modified the System a while ago. There were a lot more survivors than there had been in the past.

If I revise the System a little more… Even if I go wrong…

Then, a man left the group and started running toward Seon-Hu.

“Go ahead. I’ll catch up with you.”

After Seon-Hu sent Seong-Il and Soo-Ah away, the man arrived in front of Seon-Hu.

“Oh my gosh! It’s you! Class four in grade seven, right? Wow! You haven’t changed even a bit except for your hairstyle.”

“...”

“Ah, you are still so quiet, man. You were dope in middle school, but what happened to you in the meantime? You don’t have a single item.”

1. They were the five officials who used to serve Emperor Gojong, the last king of Korea. They had signed the treaty that gave Japan full authority to govern Korea. They basically sold Korea to Japan. ?

Chapter 223

Ji-Hoon had never been able to forget about Seon-Hu as everyone had talked about him during their middle school alumni reunion. Since middle school, Seon-Hu had had the vibe of the boss monster in the last wave. Everyone was scared to make eye contact and have a conversation with him. He was in the same age group and in the same class, but he seemed to belong in a different world.

Whenever Ji-Hoon thought of that time, he got nostalgic. He had remained quiet throughout the three years in order not to bother Seon-Hu, but he had a lot of fun on the streets after school. It was a fun time without any worries. The only blip he had encountered was during that one time he got into a fight with other school boys as the case involved criminal matters, so he was scolded by his parents. But that was it.

“It’s so nice to see you here. You don’t remember me, do you? I remember you.”’

“Even my name?” Seon-Hu asked.

“Do you even know mine?” Ji-Hoon retorted.

Seon-Hu didn’t rise to his bait. “So you do? Or no?”

Umm… What was his name again? Ji-Hoon tried hard to recall Seon-Hu’s name, but couldn’t.

Their alumni reunions had occurred frequently until they reached their early twenties. Once people entered their thirties, they became busy, and Ji-Hoon stopped attending the meetings. At one point, the reunion had turned into a feast for those who succeeded in society.

His last name is Na, but what was his first name?

Ji-Hoon remembered his last name as it was a unique one at school.

Anyway, he still had the same intimidating vibe as before even though he didn’t have any items on him.

He smiled and changed the subject, “That’s not important. Hey, it’s really nice to see you. Let’s watch the competition and catch up. I really wanted to see you again.”

Seon-Hu raised an eyebrow. “Is that how you speak? You sound like a teenager.”

“Wow, you punk. You are such a ggondae[1]. I’m just speaking casually since you used to be my classmate. Ah, whatever. Aren’t you happy to see me?”

The battle arena was slowly forming, and Ji-Hoon’s fellow villager beckoned him to come. However, he ignored that person and looked at Seon-Hu instead. In middle school, Seon-Hu had been at the top of the hierarchy using only his physique and vibe, and there was a rumor that he had gone to the United States to study after graduation. Although he always slept in the back row during class, he was smart. Ji-Hoon assumed that Seon-Hu would have succeeded in society because his attitude was quite arrogant and rude. Despite that, he didn’t hesitate to put his arm around Seon-Hu’s shoulder.

“Isn’t it fun here?” he asked playfully.

“That girl must be your group’s leader,” Seon-Ho commented while looking at the girl who was walking into the group. She was special as she was a woman. Females sometimes became the leader in Act Two, but almost never in Act One.

“She is Chae-Yeong noona[2].”

Unlike Ji-Hoon, who had awakened after he started losing his hair, she looked to be in her mid-twenties. This was a world where people couldn’t hide their age with makeup.

Seon-Hu remarked with interest, “She seems much younger than you, but you call her noona?”

Ji-Hoon looked embarrassed for a second but then laughed it off.

“What’s the big deal? She is a noona since she is stronger than me. Haha. How are you going to survive here with that mindset?”

Seon-Hu removed Ji-Hoon’s arm from his shoulder without answering back.

Look at this guy. Is he offended? He must think that this is the society we used to live in, but he’s so wrong… Ha!

Ji-Hoon frowned, but he decided not to make a fuss. He couldn’t start another conflict when the villages had just settled down from the original dispute.

“Must be a melee dealer,” Seon-Hu said.

Her physique was decent as she was over one hundred seventy centimeters tall and had long arms and legs.

“Can’t you tell right away?” Ji-Hoon smiled.

Seon-Hu shook his head. “Not you. That girl.”

Ji-Hoon snapped, “You are getting on my nerves, man. Call her noona. Don’t speak of her like that.”

“Ah, I apologize. I don’t think she has been leading you guys since the first wave, right?” Seon-Hu continued.

Ji-Hoon shook his head. “Nah, our leader has changed several times. Don’t you think she is hot? I thought she was a celebrity when I first saw her.”

Seon-Hu snorted lightly. “You told me not to speak of her that way.”

“Well, that’s a different matter.”

Then, Ji-Hoon skimmed over Seon-Hu’s body. He had not changed from the past as if he hadn’t aged. His overall vibe, not just his appearance, was definitely to Chae-Yeong’s taste. As long as the person had a dangerous atmosphere, she didn’t care about gender, age, and ability. Whenever she won fierce battles or managed to defend her position from other challengers, she called that type of guy over and spent the night together.

Ji-Hoon tapped Seon-Hu’s arm with his elbow and said, “If Chae-Yeong noona chooses you… you know. Tell her good things about me, okay? We should help each other as friends. Haha.”

Ji-Hoon had mostly approached Seon-Hu for that reason. It was true that he was glad to see the legendary guy from middle school on the Stage of Advent, but he was also looking for someone who would be chosen by Chae-Yeong from the moment they entered the central village.

Although the central village had a large number of survivors, the individuals themselves didn’t seem to be special. It was ridiculous, but they even seemed peaceful. Other than the leaders of each group, there were two people who had grabbed Ji-Hoon’s attention, one from the central village and another from the northern village. They were a woman named Soo-Ah, who was at the forefront of the argument, and a man that he didn’t know the name of. Ji-Hoon had found Seon-Hu while he was keeping an eye on them.

It is difficult to approach Soo-Ah, and the man from the northern village is surrounded by his group members. So… you are my target!

“Chosen?”

Ji-Hoon grinned. “So, just do what you are good at. Keep that cold, blank, and detached look that you always have on your face. After the match, stand where Chae-Yeong noona can easily notice you and paste that face on.”

“Hah. You are a funny guy. What’s your name?” Seon-Hu asked.

Ji-Hoon snorted. “Is this funny?”

Fine, dude. Laugh as much as you can right now.

Ji-Hoon decided to teach him some lessons later and smirked.

***

“Let’s make this easy. I’ll just deal with you one by one, okay?”

Since the North and South had given up on the confrontation, there were only three people on the battlefield arena. They were Seong-Il from the central village, Chae-Yeong from the western village, and Hyun-Woo from the eastern village.

“I’m fine with that as long as you don’t blame us for it later. So, what’s the order?”

“We men will fight first. But why are you speaking casually to me? Ain’t I much older than you? Do you know me?”

“That’s why I’m asking you to sort out the hierarchy here. Anyway, hey you.”

Hyun-Woo turned to Chae-Yeong.

“You know you will only get benefits from this, right? I can’t allow that, so you and I should decide what to do.”

Chae-Yeong sneered. “Shouldn’t I get an advantage? I’m a girl. As he said, men should fight first.”

Hyun-Woo snorted. “Huh? Gender doesn’t matter here. Let’s flip a coin then. I go first if we get heads, but you go first if we get tails.”

Hyun-Woo took out a five hundred-won coin. The coin, which was covered with clotted blood, was a symbol of rulership in the northern village.

He continued, “I’ll flip it.”

“How can I trust you?” Chae-Yeong interrupted him.

Hyun-Woo huffed, “What do you mean? It’s just an ordinary five hundred-won coin.”

The tossed coin spun swiftly in the air, and Chae-Yeong snatched it before opening her hand. “Congratulations, you go first.”

Hyun-Woo added, “If the injury is severe, let’s give time to regenerate.”

Chae-Yeong rolled her eyes. “Isn’t that obvious? Are you trying to waste time? The guide will interrupt soon.”

Hyun-Woo raised his voice. “Don’t be ridiculous. Do you think we are doing this for your good?”

Chae-Yeong retorted, “Rules are rules. A leader of the group shouldn’t change his words.”

“Ah, fuck. I’ll just fight you two at the same time,” Seong-Il spat out in anger.

“That’s a good idea, but your group members won't accept the results.”

Seong-Il grumbled, “You don’t even have the guts to take this opportunity when I offered it first? Bring it on.”

The moment Seong-Il said that, Chae-Yeong and Hyun-Woo quickly exchanged glances.

***

They agreed that Seong-Il’s appearance was overwhelming, but they couldn’t understand how such an ignorant guy had become the leader. He was shooting himself in the foot in this critical situation where the winner would gain the right to operate the quest zone. No matter how proud he was of his abilities, it was impossible to defeat the two of them at once with only a single arm. Everyone except the central villagers was looking with those questions in their eyes.

“What’s wrong with your guy? He doesn’t even have one arm. He will die,” Ji-Hoon said.

“Didn’t we decide to respect the leaders of different groups?” Seon-Hu asked back sharply.

This bastard… He’s no different than that guy on the battlefield.

“I’m just worried about him. Only Chae-Yeong noona would be able to handle two at the same time.”

Seon-Hu suddenly asked, “Do you know what she used to do outside?”

“Used to? Oooh. I heard she was the Il-sung Group’s secretary, but that doesn’t matter.”

“The CEO’s secretary?”

Ji-Hoon grinned. “You are interested in her now, huh? So make sure you stay close to her after she finishes the match. You owe me, man. Shhh. Here we go.”

Thud!

A loud noise echoed.

Chae-Yeong and Hyun-Woo exchanged looks quickly, then Hyun-Woo ran into Seong-Il while covering his entire body with a square shield. Chae-Yeong rushed into Seong-Il when Hyun-Woo collided with him. The two of them began fighting faster in a rhythmic manner, and their blood began circulating much faster than an ordinary person could tolerate. In addition, their blood vessels had dilated, and they were clearly visible on Hyun-Woo’s frowning forehead.

The moment Hyun-Woo bumped into Seong-il, he realized that he couldn’t deal with him solely by relying on his Strength. It even felt like he was bouncing off of the other man. Then, the vortex appeared in the air. Chae-Yeong had jumped up and was winding up. The sharp energy that stretched out from the whirlpool tried breaking Hyun-Woo’s protective barrier. If he hadn’t lowered his head in a hurry, the power would have struck his neck. Such a shock was bound to affect him regardless of whether he had an active shield or not.

This bitch!

Hyun-Woo stepped back and raised his shield. He had known that this battle would be 1vs1vs1 instead of 1vs2, but he didn’t expect the backstabbing to start this early.

“Thank you!”

Chae-Yeong was able to absorb Hyun-Woo’s power as he raised his shield, and she quickly found an opening. She had decided to furiously attack the side where Seong-Il didn’t have his arm, then slash at Hyun-Woo’s exposed neck.

What she had learned so far was that defense wasn’t the key factor in the victory. Weak and pressure points could act as critical spots and make opponents slow down. Instantaneous decisions like these determined victory or defeat. She had to shred the shield with a series of wind-like attacks, then stab her dagger into the man’s neck when the barrier had been peeled off! If that wasn’t possible, then she needed to stab at their weak points!

Sheeeeek-

The single-armed man from the central village was so large that he had laid himself open to attack multiple times. Chae-Yeong had managed to stab into Seong-Il’s side, and the speed at which she stretched her dagger under his armpit was as fast as the wind.

However, she suddenly felt a heavy wind blowing toward her head. She quickly turned around, but it was already too late. Then, she realized that Seong-Il had deliberately left himself open because he knew that he could move faster than her!

Slam!

Severe pain cracked into her head. All she could see was a thick club that had been retrieved after hitting the top of her head. It was a waste to use her insignia on something like this, but she couldn’t help it.

Shhht!

Chae-Yeong teleported behind Hyun-Woo.

“I believe you!”

She kicked him toward Seong-Il like she was throwing prey at a monster. Hyun-Woo had been thoroughly covering his whole body with the shield except for his eyes, and he held an iron mace that could smack into his opponent’s pressure point at any time.

“Euk.”

Hyun-Woo quickly regained his balance after colliding with Seong-Il. He had noticed Seong-Il had a high-class Strength when he had first bumped into him. He was planning to defend himself with the shield and his skills from the single-armed man’s blunt weapon, then smash him afterward.

Damn it!

“Oh, you have a skill, too. Although it’s not a blazing flame bat, it looks decent,” Seong-Il spoke casually.

Hyun-Woo’s knee touched the ground when he tried his best to protect himself with the large square shield. Then, he saw Chae-Yeong, who was targeting Seong-Il’s back.

Yes, bitch! We have to get rid of this guy first.

However, a hand that suddenly appeared from below the shield grabbed onto Hyun-Woo’s ankle. It rushed into him at unavoidable speed, and the force of the grasp was unbelievably strong. Chae-Yeong saw the leader of the eastern village flying toward her.

The central villagers shouted, “There it is!”

“Yakuza… No, no. The Human Calibur!!!”

1. Korean slang that means a person with a bossy, authoritarian attitude. Usually used to describe old guys, often found in a middle or upper management position in the workplace. ?

2. How men call women who are older than them. ?

Chapter 224

Ji-Hoon became speechless as he had believed his leader was the strongest in all five villages.

Chae-Yeong noona is…

He had expected that the match would end quickly, but didn’t think the winner would be someone else. Although he could imagine someone swinging another person as a weapon, it was a completely different matter to witness the scene with his own two eyes. The Human Calibur’s two victims, who were now covered in blood, had collapsed on the floor.

“Listen to me,” Seon-Hu said.

“Huh?”

Seon-Hu continued, “I’m not going to say anything about you pulling a stunt to survive, but grow up. If you continue acting like that, you will die soon.”

“You are saying that because of your leader…” Ji-Hoon hastily came to an abrupt halt because he had just realized the reason why the central village had a number of survivors as the single-armed man was walking toward him.

“That girl made it harder, but I guess it wasn’t too bad. Who is this?” Seong-Il asked Seon-Hu about Ji-Hoon.

“H…hello, hyung… I’m umm… so… I’m …” Ji-Hoon stuttered as he couldn’t take his eyes off of the blood dripping from Seong-Il’s hand. The agitation from the battle still lingered on Seong-Il’s face. When he tried to give Ji-Hoon a nice smile, the awkward curve of his lips made a chill run down Ji-Hoon’s spine.

Seon-Hu smiled slightly. “Anyway, try your best to survive. Good luck. And.”

“What?”

“It would be good for you not to pretend to know me again. Now, get the fuck out of my face.” When Seon-Hu continued to speak in a cold tone, Seong-Il’s awkward smile slowly disappeared.

“Who is that?” Seong-Il asked while looking at Ji-Hoon, who was leaving as if he was running away. However, Seon-Hu didn’t respond as Ji-Hoon wasn’t worth paying attention to.

***

The single-armed man who had defeated Chae-Yeong noona and the strong-looking leader of the other village had walked on eggshells in front of Seon-Hu. Then, he brought the single-armed man and the woman who seemed to be in a high position into the tower, and they immediately reappeared with rocks in their hands. They looked different from when they had confidently walked in the spire. The single-armed man and the woman were groaning as if they were dying.

“The time that passes in there is different than here. Keep that in mind when you make a plan. I can finish it if you leave it alone, but I’ll leave it to your decision. But! One door per floor is mine, so make sure no one touches it.”

None of the central villagers made a noise in complaint.

“Also, make sure you guys accompany an attack squad when going in there.”

The people from the other villages were closely looking at the reaction of the central villagers.

What is it? What is it?

Ji-Hoon watched the scene from afar, then suddenly rummaged through his backpack. He took out two cigarettes that he had cherished from the iron box, then walked around busily. He needed to find a central villager who was easy to approach.

He greeted, “Hello.”

“Who are you?”

The man looked at Ji-Hoon with eyes full of wariness. The sword in Ji-Hoon’s hand was more sophisticated than the man’s weapon, and it looked like Ji-Hoon was equipped with eight items. Above all, the other man’s eyes were filled with confidence in his ability.

“I’m from the west, and I had ranked fifth there. Do you smoke?” Ji-Hoon asked.

“Why are you asking that?” the man asked.

Ji-Hoon handed the man a cigarette, “If you do, then…”

“Ah, I appreciate it.”

The man looked around before taking the cigarette. Then he carefully wrapped it around and put it in his jacket pocket.

Ji-Hoon asked, “Are you going to save it?”

“Why? You want to take it back?”

“Nah, I’m not that petty. My name is Kim Ji-Hoon.”

“I’m Yeong-Il. Lee Yeong-Il.”

Everyone was sensitive in the beginning as no one knew whether they would end up fighting each other, but the tense atmosphere completely died down after victory and defeat had been finalized. Also, the way Odin smashed another door on the first floor of the spire overwhelmed people. In this situation, the man thought there would be no harm in getting to know people from the other villages as they would be combined together for the next stage.

“I have one more cigarette left. Do you want it?” Ji-Hoon offered.

The man shook his head. “I’m fine with this.”

“I’ll sit here,” Ji-Hoon smiled and sat next to the man.

“I heard the time scale is different.”

“Yeah.”

The man had witnessed the world inside the tower yesterday.

Ji-Hoon continued, “I thought the guy in the competition was the leader of the central village, but I guess not? He is…”

“Odin? Odin is also not our village leader. Mmm… he is a leader, but not officially. If you want to live in our village, make sure you win favor from him. Oh, but, by the way, he doesn’t like talking to anyone.”

Seon-Hu had been like that in middle school. Ji-Hoon wasn’t sure he would remember, but there was a time when Ji-Hoon had wanted to be friends with him as they were in the same class with the school bullies. However, when he swallowed pride and said hi, Seon-Hu looked at him with indifferent eyes.

How come he is the same? He was a monster back then and still is here.

“I hope you don’t get offended, but Odin doesn’t seem to have any items,” Ji-Hoon said.

The man shrugged. “Come to think of it, that’s right. Well, Odin doesn’t really need items as his skills and stats are outstanding. For him, the first floor of the spire is easy enough that he doesn’t need to bring items. But for people like us, it’s actually really hard.”

“Then…?”

“A fully armed Odin looks terrifying.”

Ji-Hoon continued, “I realized that the man with one arm is strong, too. I can’t imagine someone more powerful than him. I honestly didn’t believe that my leader would collapse like that.”

“The Human Calibur? Which one was it? The guy or the girl?”

“The girl was our leader,” Ji-Hoon clarified.

“It could have been worse. Ha. Oh, I’m so sorry. But you should be thankful that Seong-Il was on the rink, not Odin. They would have died within one second. You know this, right?”

The man pretended to slice his neck with his finger.

“The whale doesn’t intervene in the shrimp’s fight. That is his way.”

“Odin is that strong?” Ji-Hoon asked, eyes widening.

The man replied with a question, “How was your last wave?”

Ji-Hoon grimaced. “...What do you think? We had a disastrous time against such a monster.”

“We had Odin. Soo-Ah and Seong-Il helped him, but Odin basically took care of it alone.”

Ji-Hoon felt like a lump was blocking his throat. The man was definitely not bluffing.

“How could he get rid of such a thing alone?” he whispered.

The man smiled wryly. “It sounds like a lie, right? Do you think it was just that? He went into the top floor of the spire yesterday…”

The man explained how Odin was the symbol of the central village. If Odin had treated the town like the yakuza did in the southern village, things would have been terrible. However, he had never forced the villagers other than the moment he had blown off the neck of the second leader, the doctor. Anyway, his existence had made it possible for the village to overcome the worst moments.

The man finished talking about the long story.

“Von Dragon. That Von Dragon? What the hell… everything comes out in this world. Is that possible?”

“Yeah.”

Ji-Hoon’s face darkened.

I don’t know how he managed to do that, but fuck. I killed the goose that laid the golden egg. I wouldn’t have made a mistake if I knew he was that strong. Ah, shit, shit, shit!

***

Ji-Hoon scratched his head with his sharp nails.

“Who are you?”

There was a middle-aged man approaching him with a smile while Ji-Hoon was annoyed and upset.

“You are Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon, correct? We are rebuilding our attack squads. We believe forming it with elites of the four villages would increase the chances of our survival.”

Ji-Hoon grimaced. “That’s a good idea, but is it that easy to make it happen? I already belong to a group.”

“You are from the west, right?”

The moment the middle-aged man changed his tone, he listed three people’s names. Of course, Ji-Hoon knew all those names as they were the second, third and fourth in their group’s ranking, and they were whispering over the man’s shoulder. They were ignoring the people from their town.

“Did they say yes already?” he asked.

“Yes.”

“Wow. Did they betray Chae-Yeong noona that quickly? Those bastards have always been like that.”

The middle-aged man shrugged. “No skin off my back if you are not interested in it.”

Ji-Hoon quickly interjected, “Who said I wasn’t interested in it? There are a total of five villages, but why are you saying only four? Is the central village not included?”

“No, they are not.”

“That’s fine because I don’t like anyone from that village. We, the marginalized ones, should pull together.”

During Act One, Stage One, everyone on the stage had been tied to the quest. However, just looking at the several target areas in the spire, Stage Two’s rewards would be taken by those who had completed the quest first. Unlike Stage One, where they only had to focus on defending, Stage Two required active combat by forming an offensive team. Ji-Hoon easily grasped the situation and realized that the later he began, the more chance he would get eliminated.

“Can I bring one of my people there?” he asked.

The middle-aged man responded, “If the person is a healer. We don’t have room for the others.”

“Yes, sure. What’s your name again? Have you told me?”

“Kang Woo-Seong.”

“The question is who will be the captain? It seems like you are going to do that, but things will change after people gather. Let’s do this. I’ll take one more person in, and we will support you. Well, only when you have enough ability.”

“Hey, Ji-Hoon. You suck at pulling a stunt. Isn’t Joo-Ha the girl you want to bring?” someone interjected.

“...”

“Ah, she must be your sitting target. What do you want to do now? Should hyung just leave?”

“What do you mean hyung? You are like my uncle’s age.”

“Haha, then call me uncle. It’s not bad for me to have another nephew.”

What the heck?

Ji-Hoon was supposed to get annoyed, but strangely, he felt fine. He actually envied this type of person as he got older. The man looked capable, but had weaknesses that made him more humane and warm-hearted. Those types around Ji-Hoon were generally well-established and had good connections. The man’s sly smile, and heavy and cave-like voice made it look like he had broken a lot of girls’ hearts when he was younger. As the man said, Ji-Hoon would have called him an uncle if they were in the real world.

Who knows? He might have given me a job at a major company like Jeon-il.

However, they weren’t in reality.

“Why should I trust you to join the attack squad? This is my first time meeting you. If I say a single word, then the people from our village will…”

Then, the man’s hand quickly came into Ji-Hoon’s view at a speed that surpassed Chae-Yeong’s speed.

“Yo, it’s okay if you don’t join us, but let’s shake hands. Today is not the only day.”

The man’s main purpose wasn’t about creating the attack squad anyway. He had heard that the yakuza, the leader from the southern village, was already dead, and the leaders from the eastern and western villages would need a couple of days to recover. Now was the perfect time to get control of the three villages. The way the central village’s self-governing committee rallied other villages was not efficient. Woo-Seong planned to expand his power one step at a time.

If I go back to Seoul after building up my power…

Woo-Seong shook his hands with Ji-Hoon while strengthening his determination again.

“Are you Mr. Kang Woo-Seong?” Seon-Hu suddenly asked.

Chapter 225

“Why don’t you stay away from here for a bit?”

“I’m sorry. I was too excited to see you after a long time. Umm… Do you want to smoke a ciga…” Ji-Hoon couldn’t finish his sentence since Seon-Hu was staring at him coldly. He looked back at them multiple times as he was leaving, and he soon disappeared into a crowd of people.

“I wanted to meet you. Should I call you Odin?”

“Follow me.”

Seon-Hu moved to his place as it was a spot where people couldn’t see them. The space had a different atmosphere compared to the outside and felt eerie and out of place. Seong-Il’s and Soo-Ah’s groans of pain stirred up the tension.

“We have a healer. I’ll bring him if necessary.”

However, Seon-Hu entered the master bedroom without replying. Woo-Seong felt like he was being dragged to face a judge.

Did Odin notice what I have been trying to do here? But there wasn’t enough time for him to do so. Plus, didn’t people say that he doesn’t care about the village affairs?

Thud. Thud.

Woo-Seong’s heart pounded quickly as if it was trying to warn him. Seon-Hu sat on the couch and used his chin to point at the seat in front of him, hinting at him to sit down. Woo-Seong couldn’t smile at Seon-Hu the way he usually did to the other people in his village. Contrary to the assumptions made by his comrade, Odin was a young man who looked to be in his early twenties. Young people were bound to be hasty until their values became settled after experiencing many mistakes. Even if Woo-Seong wanted to make his mind stop obsessing over this, he kept thinking that he might die there because of the young man’s impatience and the knife in his hand. He thought back to what he knew about the man.

“Odin killed Cheol-Yeong as soon as he cleared the wave. Snip. He blew his neck with a single skill shot.”

“Why?”

“...We were surprised since we didn’t know the reason. He must have not liked him. Anyway, Cheol-Yeong was a good guy. But other than that, fortunately, nothing much has happened.”

“I’d like to hear more about what you said in the beginning. Could you please elaborate on that? When the guide asked for an offering, Odin…”

Woo-Seong sat as he recalled the story about the central village’s second leader, who used to be a young doctor.

Seon-Hu asked, “What did you do before, Mr. Kang? I mean your job in society.”

“I was doing a small political activity.”

“A member of the National Assembly?”

Woo-Seong shook his head, “Ah, I’m grateful that you even think I could have been one, but no. I was just on a small city council.”

Seon-Hu became quiet.

“...”

Woo-Seong felt that the sudden silence heralded that danger was coming. He couldn’t figure out why his opponent had called him up. There must have been a reason why the man who loathed interacting with others decided to interact with him.

From then, the awkward silence in the space became stifling as all Woo-Seong could notice was Seon-Hu’s mysterious gaze. It was hard to figure out whether the younger man had goodwill, curiosity or hostility toward him. His gut instinct, however, screamed that it was hostility.

Woo-Seong forced a smile on his face while his dripping sweat made his back wet.

“Hahaha… This is awkward.”

“Yeah, it must be. I’d like to ask you a few more questions. If you succeed in breaking through the Stage of Advent, what will you do outside in the real world?” Seon-Hu asked.

Woo-Seong had a strong intuition that this conversation would determine his life or death. He had this feeling from the moment he walked into this building.

But why? What about me has bothered him to that extent?

***

Seon-Hu still dreamed of the streets in his past life, which were filled with neglected bodies and underweight children who either followed the Awakened or searched through garbage and monster carcasses. No one even took a second look at those streets. The areas near his home, where he had rummaged through in hopes of finding his aunt since his mother had become depressed after her disappearance, were especially peculiar.

For him, those days of searching through the streets were a turning point in his Awakened life as he had met this guy, Kang Woo-Seong. He was known as the top-ranked among Korean Awakened. His leadership was great, and his wise words had impressed Seon-Hu, who had barely managed to regain his humanity after becoming a murderous monster. Therefore, Seon-Hu had a thought while going through the guild in North America with Woo-Seong while looking for his aunt. He had believed that a man like this would brighten the devastated streets of Korea.

However, Seon-Hu saw Woo-Seong again during the biggest civil war in the world: the Battle of European Revolucion. Woo-Seong was called ‘No Return’ there, which meant death. He was the guild leader of the Seventh and Eighth Virtue’s spearhead. Although he wasn’t one of the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues, he was powerful and genuinely believed in their values.

He was the System’s supporter and a skillful agitator. Therefore, the battles he had participated in were always fierce and brutal. He killed anyone on the opponent's side, including Awakened and civilians. Those who followed him also slaughtered and tormented the opposing camp like beasts. However, he treated other neutral people the same way even though they weren’t on his opposing side. In other words, he was also savage to the small number of Awakened who weren’t on either side.

Kang Woo-Seong… You were the most vicious guy among those who supported the System. Even Eight Virtues were more careful than you as they cherished their own lives.

Seon-Hu was recalling the time when he had been captured by Woo-Seong and his guild members. He had been taken to the Eighth Virtue’s headquarters. Without the sacrifices of the teenager Jonathan had brought with him, Seon-Hu would have been killed that day.

But…

Many things had changed already. Seon-Hu had already recruited some of the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues in his team, who used to be his enemies in the past. Human civilization hadn’t imploded on itself as he had kept the financial system intact. He had also modified a part of the random System and clearly witnessed the downstream effects with his own eyes. The number of people who had survived so far was also much higher than before.

In the past, weird prayers and rituals had been created to receive rewards around this time. The attempts to categorize the System as good or evil had also been heightened. However, that wasn’t the case now. People were able to direct their own growth of their free will even if skills and items were still being given out randomly.

“I don’t want to cause any trouble. Please let me know if I do anything against your rule. I’ll always listen to you. Hahaha…”

Seon-Hu maintained his heartless expression.

There is no problem now because the likelihood of you supporting the System has been reduced significantly. However, the problem is that your beliefs and ambitions won’t go away. I know exactly who you are. Even if the environment changes, your inborn nature cannot change. You better not try to pull a stunt.

“Please answer me, Mr. Kang Woo-Seong.”

No, Mr. ‘No Return.’

***

It was the prerogative of those in power, especially in such a world where power dominated everything. Woo-Seong opened his mouth, acknowledging that he couldn’t avoid answering. “I will join the World Awakened Association. That speech on TV was impressive.”

“Oh, yeah?”

Woo-Seong continued, “Thanks to him, I was able to prepare in advance. I said goodbye to my family just in case, but I still didn’t know I would be chosen. I don’t know if I was lucky or not.”

“What do you think? Do you think you are lucky?” Seon-Hu asked.

Woo-Seong smiled wryly. “I’m trying to think that way. Although this world is tough, I will be able to help the world fight against alien invasion if I get stronger here. I will protect my family and neighbors with the World Awakened Association.”

“So, are you going to quit your municipal job?”

“There are many better guys than me. I was only able to get the job because they had helped me a lot. I’m not that exceptional. Also, I should be faithful to my duties as an Awakened since I was chosen. That is my plan.”

Woo-Seong was able to relax a bit. He could tell that Seon-Hu wasn’t pretending to be an adult. His calm voice, glaring eyes, and choice of vocabulary was not something that a young man in his late teens or early twenties could have. It was true that they were still in the land of death, but at least his chances of dying due to a young man’s impatience had disappeared.

This young man called Odin was mysterious. At that moment, one thought crossed Woo-Seong’s mind.

If such a strong, mature young man helps me… Wait, no. What am I thinking? He will cut my throat if I take a wrong step.

“Odin killed Cheol-Yeong as soon as he cleared the wave. Snip. He blew his neck with a single shot of skill.”

Snip?

Woo-Seong’s eyes widened as it had happened in a blink.

Wait, why?

Snip!

***

“You shouldn’t have lied…” he muttered.

Blood flowed under Seon-Hu’s feet. If Woo-Seong had been honest without an attempt to pull the wool over his eyes, then he would have been incorporated into the new empire like the Second and Fourth Virtues had been. While he was talking with Woo-Seong, Seon-Hu had activated his Sense to its fullest extent to listen to the conversations of those who came from the north with the older man.

The people from the northern village had mentioned ‘Jeon-il’ a lot. It no longer mattered whether Woo-Seong had used that name to unite the villagers or whether it was because he sincerely felt bad about the current situation. The way Woo-Seong constantly rolled his eyes while thinking reminded Seon-Hu of his heyday.

Seon-Hu carried the older man’s decapitated body on his shoulder while he sandwiched the head under his armpit. Then, he moved forward, leaving bloody footprints.

Stomp, stomp.

He was trying to move the body over to the graves of the war dead. When Seon-Hu opened the door and came out, he ran into Ji-Hoon. Although Ji-Hoon had seen dead bodies before, he instinctively stepped back.

“I… I… I was…”

Seon-Hu said bluntly, “This is the last time. I will kill you if you approach me again. Get out of the way.”

Seon-Hu’s eyes glared with murderous intention as he vividly remembered how Woo-Seong had treated him and caused a number of innocent deaths. Ji-Hoon felt like even his blood was freezing. It was a terrible fear, and he couldn’t even control his body.

When he became flustered and fell back, Seon-Hu walked past him. Blood from Woo-Seong’s body also fell on Ji-Hoon’s face. When Ji-Hoon stopped breathing and watched Seon-Hu move away, other people also turned to look at him. Among them, some were from the northern village who knew Woo-Seong had gone into Seon-Hu’s building to have a conversation. However, no one made a sound as Seon-Hu looked inhuman and heartless.

Everyone kept silent.

Chapter 226

Jin-Kyu couldn’t let his guard down because not only were there more people here than in the other areas, but each of their abilities was also outstanding. No one knew when these people would change their mind and attack his side. Well, it was very likely that it would happen sooner or later.

Jin-Kyu stealthily took out his rings and hid them in his pocket while watching the people in different zones. They were splitting the monsters’ bodies apart and collecting small, hard blackish organs from them. At first, Jin-Kyu also wondered whether there was some unidentified, mysterious power in the organs, but he soon realized that they were useless. That was why it was weird to him. People were working hard to gather the organs, and all their conversations were focused on the process of distributing them.

At that time, members of the other group left their zone and approached Jin-Kyu. One of them was a male adult, who was holding a shield large enough to cover his entire body, and another one was a boy. Jin-Kyu hurriedly tried to stand up from the ground but fell forward.

“If you save me… Huh?”

He raised his head in surprise when he felt a warm energy wrapping around him. His deep cuts started healing immediately, so Jin-Kyu said while looking at the boy who must have been a healer, “Thank… you…”

The boy nodded silently in response.

The older man said, “I won’t kill you, so chill, man. I heard you are the leader of these people.”

Joo-Hyuk gave a signal to the boy, who started moving around to treat others.

“My name is Seong Jin-Kyu. Thank you. You saved my life,” Jin-Kyu replied, looking at Joo-Hyuk’s shield. He swallowed his saliva, reminding himself that the lives of himself and his group members were dependent on that shield. He felt like the shield could snap his neck, the same way it had done with the monsters.

“Where are you from?” Joo-Hyuk asked.

Jin-Kyu immediately responded, “I’m from District 58.”

The older man snorted. “Ha! Now, everyone is crawling toward here, even from District 58.”

“Are you… from District 12?” Jin-Kyu asked somewhat hesitantly.

Joo-Hyuk gave him a look. “District 12? You are so outdated. I belong to the Sky Guild.”

Yes! I’ve come to the right place! Finally!

Jin-Kyu shouted inwardly in joy, and his face brightened. The nervous eyes of the people in his group, who were eavesdropping on their conversation, relaxed. There was something new that also caught Jin-Kyu’s attention.

When he saw the lightning shape that Joo-Hyuk had engraved on the shield, Jin-Kyu exclaimed excitedly, “We came all the way here after hearing stories about the Sky Guild!”

All the painful hardships he had gone through to get to this point crossed his mind.

“Ah, stop talking about obvious stuff and finish calculating first. Mana stones. How many do you have?” Joo-Hyuk asked.

Jin-Kyu blinked. “What are… mana stones?”

“You said you came to see us.”

“Yes.”

Joo-Hyuk raised an eyebrow. “But you don’t know what mana stones are? Okay, fine. You might not know. One, two, three, four, five, six, seven. A total of fourteen, if we say each of you has at least two D-class items. Don’t tell me you don’t have any. You shouldn’t make me ashamed in front of my fellows from the other commandos.”

Jin-Kyu rattled off, “Of course, we will give them to you. By the way, are you planning to return to your guild’s land?”

“Hey.”

“Is it safe to go there?” Jin-Kyu continued rapidly.

Joo-Hyuk gave him a look. “Why don’t you take a deep breath and speak slower?”

“I’m sorry.”

“We don’t know how many wandering groups are out there, but I heard that some are around here. You know. The kind who run away if they feel like they would lose something. However, you guys would be the perfect prey in their eyes.”

“I’m sorry to bother you, but how far is the guild border area from here?”

“One day if you walk, two hours by vehicle. Okay?” Joo-Hyuk replied.

Jin-Kyu’s group had lost their ride a long time ago. After careful consideration, he said, “Could you please accept us in your group, sir? We will do everything for you.”

“Ah, I knew you would say that.”

Jin-Kyu continued, “My group members guarantee that with their lives. We have survived so far, and we came all the way here from District 58. Also, I’m stronger than I look.”

***

Jin-Kyu was still shaking. If the people he encountered were from the other groups, not the Sky Guild, they would have taken most of his items and insignias. His head would also be sliced off by now.

Anyway, the rumor was true that District 12, no… the Sky Guild was open and free-hearted. Their attack squad had been formed with people from various districts, and the middle-aged man who introduced himself as Jin-Kyu’s superior said he was also from a different district.

“I was in District 25.”

“How were things there?” Jin-Kyu asked.

The older man snorted. “What do you think? Our leader was a son of a bitch. I still shudder in rage whenever I think of that motherfucker. If he ate all the good things, then he should have at least managed to fight off the monsters. Am I wrong? But the monsters easily killed him in one shot.”

“It was the same for us.” Jin-Kyu frowned. District 58, where Jin-Kyu came from, had also failed to break through Act One, Stage Two. They couldn’t conquer the spire within the time limit, and monsters poured out of each room that they couldn’t attack when the given time was over. The statue, which had been mentioned as the boss monster of Stage Two, also turned into a ghastly living creature and killed many villagers.

However, the things that had happened after Jin-Kyu succeeded in running away from the district were more terrible. Act One, Stage One was performed in one district, while Act One, Stage Two was done in an area where five villages were combined, and Act One, Stage Three dealt with around two hundred districts from Stage Two. In other words, a thousand districts were connected to form a huge area.

The problem had occurred during the preparation time between Stage Two and Three. Because of the guide’s trick, unfriendly people from the other areas became more hostile. It was more terrifying to encounter people from other districts than monsters, as these people appeared with glaring, murderous eyes. Jin-Kyu’s group originally had more than fifty people, but the number had gradually decreased, and now only seven remained.

“By the way, it doesn’t look like you are hunting monsters for points. Are mana stones like items?”

“They are money.”

“Money?” Jin-Kyu looked mystified.

“Didn’t you hear anything about it on your way here? Are you sure you went through a lot?”

“I have been busy surviving. We were…”

“I guess so.”

“What do you mean by money?”

The older man shrugged. “Money is money. Make sure to keep them if they distribute any to you. They will be useful on many occasions when you go back. Hahaha. I’m sure you will be surprised. You’ll figure it out when you return. Anything else you want to ask?”

“How far are we going?”

“District 19.”

“No, not there!” Jin-Kyu screamed.

“Why?”

Jin-Kyu explained, “The statue is walking around there.”

“Did the statue come all the way here? Was there only one?”

“Yes, just one.”

The older man’s eyes lit up. “The captain will love to hear that news. Did you see it yourself?”

“Yes.”

“You are a lucky guy. You met us, and you will get mana stones.”

“...Are you going to hunt the statue?” Jin-Kyu asked, somewhat mystified.

“Of course. We have done it before, and we hit the jackpot. Was there just the statue? Anything else?”

Jin-Kyu shook his head. “Only the statue.”

“Hmm. The captain might have already received the information. No wonder why he was in such a hurry. Yes, yes. I’m so sure. What else do you want to know?”

“What kind of person is the captain?”

The older man chuckled. “Strong. Very strong.”

***

Jin-Kyu confirmed the captain’s ability with his own eyes. The man withstood the powerful attack of the faceless stone statue until the end, and his abilities as a dealer were amazing as he used his skills at decisive moments. Compared to Jin-Kyu’s past leader, he was far superior.

Moreover, the offense team had outstanding ability in hunting monsters, and Jin-Kyu thought that they were an ideal combat squad. The injuries they acquired were severe, but there were no fatalities. To be exact, only four of those from Jin-Kyu’s village, who weren’t a part of the main attack team, died. They died because they had lost their fighting spirit at the most intense moment. They weren’t retreating—they were simply running away in fear, but they couldn’t avoid death.

When Jin-Kyu was able to get up after recovering from his injury, his superior approached him. “Yo, Seong Jin-Kyu. You are pretty good.”

“Hi, sir.”

“Congratulations. From this moment on, you are an official member of our offensive force. If you pass the village interview… but there won’t be any issue with that.”

“What will happen to the two who came in with me?”

His superior reassured him, “We won’t throw them away. They will adapt well and live in the village on their own. If you feel bad for them and want to stay with them, let me know now. I’ll pretend nothing ever happened.”

Jin-Kyu shook his head. “No. I’m fine as long as the village is safe.”

“There are a few things you need to know before going into the village.”

“Yes, sir.”

Jin-Kyu had many questions about the village.

His superior continued, “If you pass the interview, you are free to make a living in the village. But that’s not the point I was trying to make. Remember this: there’s a name you should never mention. Odin. He’s a pretty famous guy. Have you heard of him?”

Jin-Kyu blinked. “That’s a… unique name.”

The captain smiled. “It’s an alias. People who have been there since Act One, Stage Two are afraid of that name, so don’t ask around about him even if you become curious.”

Jin-Kyu asked. “I guess Odin is not the leader of the village?”

The other man shook his head. “He is not the ruler, and he isn’t even in the village now. I haven’t even seen him, but just know that such a person exists. However, there’s someone who doesn’t like him to be mentioned often. She is Lee Soo-Ah, and she has one of the best attack skills on our team. She is also a guild leader. Do you get it?”

That was exactly what Jin-Kyu couldn’t understand.

“Is she the big shot?” he asked.

“Lee Soo-Ah is the guild leader, the captain of the Gold attack squad, the bank president, the commercial president, and Odin’s henchman all at the same time. She has all the important titles. So, you should never hit on her. Never.”

Jin-Kyu hesitated before asking, “I get the other titles, but… bank… president…? I’m sorry for asking you so many questions.”

His superior smiled. “All newbies are like you, so don’t worry. Just know that there is such a thing. There’s no need to worry about opening an account because our offensive team will stand surety for you. You probably have no idea how much you should appreciate us for doing it.”

“Is there anything else I should keep in mind?”

The other man nodded. “You should avoid conflicts with other squads. Take this opportunity to learn. Gold, Miracle, and Special attack squads. Remember to never get into a fight with these three squads. If you can’t avoid it, then run to our headquarters instead of trying to resolve it by yourself. They wouldn’t want to pick a fight with you either. And there is something more important. If the guide creates a gem-like quest, report it to us.”

To be honest, Jin-Kyu still hadn’t gotten the hang of things yet.

“You would know our squad’s name, right?”

“The Shield.” When Jin-Kyu answered, his superior suddenly stood upright. Jin-Kyu also hurriedly stood at attention. At first, he wanted to have a conversation with Captain Joo-Hyuk as he didn’t know anything, but the Shield squad had strict discipline. Jin-Kyu stared at the captain’s thick and short knife. Joo-Hyuk was standing closely by his shield, but the moment he had given up on his defense and shifted to offense, he had immediately destroyed the statue with that knife.

“You may have already been informed, but from the time you put this emblem on, you become one of us.”

Joo-Hyuk began engraving the shape on Jin-Kyu’s breastplate. He first drew a square.

Squeak-

Then, he carved a lightning bolt penetrating into the square.

Joo-Hyuk explained, “The square is our squad’s mark, and the lightning represents the entire Sky Guild.”

The two combined to form an emblem. Jin-Kyu looked at it with mixed feelings. As his group leader had changed countless times from Act One, Stage One, he wasn’t sure when he would lose this group and leader again and end up wandering on his own. Although he had joined a stronger group, he couldn’t stop himself from worrying about it.

However, his anxiety vanished when he entered the mainland of the Sky Guild, District 12!

“...”

Jin-Kyu was sucked into the scene as he went absentminded in shock. As soon as he came out of the boundary, the rows of tents where the guild people lived filled his view. He sniffed out the smell of grilling meat and heard various conversations from the tents. The barricade at the entrance of the main village was guarded with strict vigilance.

Things were even more unbelievable beyond the barricade as all kinds of people were crowded there.

“Ah…”

Jin-Kyu felt as if he had returned to the outside world for a second. He thought he would never be able to see such a scene again. He was even glad to hear people arguing. Some laughed and chattered, while others wandered around in fear. In the street, lovers whispered sweet nothings to each other, and two fighters who had grabbed each other by the collar were surrounded by onlookers. The only difference between the view ahead of him and the real world was the background and people’s attire. They had brought the outside society into this bizarre world.

Jin-Kyu couldn’t believe it. The murderous intent that had filled every waking moment in this hellish world wasn’t present here. Then, he realized the reason why people in the Shield squad were able to maintain relatively happy faces. Tears, which he thought had dried up, welled up in his eyes.

“Take this.”

His superior popped out a leather wallet, holding it in his hairy hand. Jin-Kyu’s tearful eyes widened.

“It’s yours. Enjoy it when you can. Women, gambling, meals. Whatever you want. Just don’t be broke since you have to keep some money for the battles ahead.”

“This place is…” Jin-Kyu whispered.

“I know, dude. You can’t believe it, even though you see it in person, right? I was like that at first. Go ahead.”

The superior gave him a push on the back. Jin-Kyu took a step forward with a face contorted with emotion. He started walking while staring at the flag in the center of the village with his eyes wide open because he thought everything would collapse if he let go of his mind.

It felt like the lightning symbol of the Sky Guild was welcoming the new guild member, Jin-Kyu.

***

At that time, Seon-Hu was in a strong sphere of power in another area. There was a reason why he had entered the zone where a hundred districts were concentrated. He had been hearing rumors from the vagrants who had failed to attack the spire in Stage Two. Although the story had gathered like a snowball and changed a lot, one thing was clear. Apparently, there was a female leader who had swallowed a dozen districts at once, and she was from the World Awakened Association!

“With that one answer, we promise to just leave.”

Seon-Hu and Seong-Il remained calm amid the shouts of those surrounding them. Rather, the group of people were nervous about the two of them.

“Hey, we don’t want to see more blood, so answer us. What is your leader’s name?”

When Seong-Il took a step forward, the entire consortium flinched.

Seong-Il yelled at them again. “Is her name Mary or not?”

Chapter 227

Someone from the other side answered. “She uses that nickname. Have you guys met our leader?”

“Oh, gosh! We finally found her! Yes, we know her very well!”

“We will see if you guys are telling the truth when our leader comes. Wait here.”

The guy looked exhausted, as if he had just fought a long snowball fight. When he left, Seong-Il shouted at the group surrounding them, “It looks like we are on the same side, so let’s relax, guys.”

However, they didn’t let their guard down, as they had experienced Seon-Hu’s and Seong-Il’s power. Seong-Il shrugged and looked at Seon-Hu, but the latter wasn’t acting like someone who had finally found the person he had been looking for. Seong-Il didn’t think it was a big deal as Seon-Hu had always been emotionless.

After a long while, the guy who had left came back.

“I sent someone to the mainland, so we will wait in the village.”

“How long will it take?” Seon-Hu asked.

“Half a day.”

“Then, I would like to be treated to a feast. You guys still have leftovers from what you brought into this world, right?” Seon-Hu stated.

The man bristled. “I don’t think you understand your current situation, but you are…”

Seon-Hu interrupted brazenly, “You should know that this is an opportunity for you to leave a good impression on your leader. Again, I’m tired of food from the puddle. You better give me something better.”

The guy’s face contorted with anger. He then guided Seon-Hu and Seong-Il to the empty village where the spire that people had failed to conquer was standing. The town had once been the center stage of Act One, Stage Two. The buildings and ground were stained with blood and monsters’ body fluids.

However, Seong-Il didn’t even notice the gruesome scene as his entire attention was fixed on the food. He couldn’t stop himself from smacking his lips when he saw the tuna cans, and he even drank all the oil from them.

“A glass of soju would be perfect,” he sighed.

“Soju,” Seon-Hu said while looking at the entrance of the building behind him.

The man standing beside them replied in an annoyed tone. “Do you really think we have any? Stop talking nonsense!”

Seon-Hu ignored him and continued, “Bring some soup, too. Yeah, I’d like ramen. You guys definitely have ramen and soju.”

Seong-Il added, “Hey, we are your leader’s close friends. If you are going to treat us, then do it well. We won’t forget about this, so bring whatever you have.”

Thud!

The sound of the door slamming was quite loud, and the noise buried the voice of the man muttering a curse. Seong-Il yelled at the door that had already closed, “Four ramen, and lots of water!”

Seong-Il turned back to Seon-Hu as he had noticed something in the younger man’s attitude toward the other group.

“Do you think they are lying?” Seong-Il questioned.

Seon-Hu nodded briefly, because he knew they were trying to keep them occupied and stall for time.

“Just eat lots of good food in the meantime. We even have alcohol too,” Seon-Hu said.

“Really? They really have soju?” Seong-Il’s eyes brightened.

“They do.”

Seong-Il shook his head in amazement. “What the heck? Wow. I guess you really do have a better sense of smell after your Sense increased. I can’t believe that you figured it out. I should upgrade my Sense first, hehe. I love soju. By the way… Are you okay? If they don’t have Mary here, then we will have to fight another unnecessary battle.”

It would soon be determined whether Seon-Hu and Seong-Il’s hunch was right or not, but Seon-Hu was confident that their leader wasn’t Woo Yeon-Hee. The fact that this person was showing off her position in the World Awakened Association wasn’t something that Woo Yeon-Hee would do at all. However, a Korean woman who could unify a dozen districts into one powerful force would be helpful for them. There was a high chance that she belonged to Revolucion or Tomorrow, and recruiting her to his side had been Seon-Hu’s plan from the very beginning.

Soon after, the two satiated themselves with quality food and lay down on the ground. Seong-Il’s snoring filled the space as soon as Seon-Hu told him to take a nap, then he also dozed off immediately and opened his eyes a few hours later.

They are here.

He felt the presence of people coming out of the darkness, and their numbers were higher than he had expected. He stared momentarily at Seong-Il, who was clearly exhausted, then went out of the building alone.

The difference between each combat squad was evident. This was the time when the gap between rich and poor became as obvious as it was in the past. Those who had been prepared during Stage One’s Wave had monopolized the first and second rankings in Stage Two by forming an attack team. The captains and vice-captains who were sitting on their vehicles stood out more than the general combat crew.

The female leader in the frontline readily grabbed Seon-Hu’s attention as she showed up with her people like a triumphant general. Then, a black light flashed from her fingers while he was still a certain distance away from her. The object that had been summoned sped out as quickly as the light flashing from her rings. The summoned object was one of the ‘Twelve Stone Statues with Faces,’ which used to be the escort of the boss monster in Stage Two.

The stone statue took a huge step toward Seon-Hu as it received an order from the woman. However, the statue shattered into pieces as soon as it took a second step.

Thud!

The pieces hit the woman’s face, and she said in a hostile tone as she brushed the dust off her face, “You are strong. You must be from the World Awakened Association, right?”

***

Seon-Hu’s face turned stiff, as he was now certain that she was not from the World Awakened Association, Revolucion, or Tomorrow.

But she is…

Seon-Hu stared at the woman curiously. In addition to her C-class Ruler’s Ring, all her items were tailored to the C-class level. It was natural for a group’s leader to be armed to that extent if they had successfully completed Act One, Stage Two, but her Sense stat was beyond that point. When Seon-Hu had destroyed the monster she summoned, the woman’s gaze had been fixed on him in an attempt to stop him. This meant her Sense was at least at B-class. All the Awakened in the Stage of Advent were growing at a much faster rate than they had in the past as Seon-Hu had modified the compensation system, but her growth was phenomenal even when that was taken into account.

However, he couldn’t remember her from the past. He would have recognized her if she had been a famous Korean Awakened like Kang Woo-Seong. Therefore, there were two options. She was either someone strong who had died in the Stage of Advent in the past, or a newly emerged strong Awakened in this current timeline.

Seeeuk-

When the woman gestured, the rest of the combat squad quickly lined up around Seon-Hu. They were all nervous. Seon-Hu became more curious as he alternately looked at their faces and the woman. The incompetent combat squad he had encountered on the boundary was missing as their only role was to protect the outskirts of their territory. The five attack teams that the woman had accompanied were her real elites. Seon-Hu knew she had animosity toward him because she showed hostility when she mentioned the World Awakened Association and was extremely wary of him when he wasn’t even visibly armed at all.

“You must have fought against the members of the association, haven’t you?” Seon-Hu asked.

“Are you curious about your colleague?” she questioned back.

Seon-Hu shrugged. “He must be dead.”

She sneered. “There was no reason for me to keep him alive. Hohoho!”

***

Kyung-Ah had witnessed his transition as she had been with him from the beginning of Act One, Stage One. At first, she had no choice but to rely on him to survive, so she gave him her body. The guy regarded it as love, and she had once thought the same way.

However, he had gradually changed. It might have been because this hellish environment had turned him evil. Anyway, he hadn’t been like that at first, as he had a strong sense of justice and had difficulty sleeping whenever he killed others as he agonized over it.

Kyung-Ah had been grateful to stay beside such a dictator who had absolute power… until he became a demon. By then, he needed no reason to slaughter, and he began bullying people brutally when they made even the most minor mistake. He considered his actions as leadership.

Looking back, it was ridiculous. The man who had cared so much about leadership had died at the hands of his people and a lover whom he had put lots of effort into training. After comparing how happy people were when he died versus when they had conquered the spire, Kyung-Ah knew that he deserved to die. That was why everyone had strived with one goal in mind: to eliminate him in Stage Two!

However, the problem arose after completing Stage Two. There was something about Tomorrow, which was one of the two major organizations of the World Awakened Association. He had always told Kyung-Ah about these organizations whenever they slept together. He had told her that they had kept secrets for a long time as they had a strong fellowship. Therefore, Kyung-Ah was conscious of them when two hundred districts merged into one after Stage Two.

As she had expected, his bosses had come all the way to her territory. He had once said there were only three Koreans in Tomorrow: the executive guy from Mokpo, a regular member from Seoul, and he, a low-ranked member. The guy who spoke in dialect who was still in the building[1] was probably the one from Mokpo, and the other young guy a regular member.

“Hohoho…”

Kyung-Ah’s laugh faded away, and she asked while keeping a poker face, “What brought you here?”

Those in the association had developed their abilities before entering the stage, but they were still humans. Individual abilities could be outstanding, but they still had to kneel in front of a large number of people, just as their former leader did. In addition, there were more attackers from her side coming to help even at that moment.

Kyung-Ah said while pointing at the building with her chin, “You don’t need to wake up your boss?”

“Who’s the boss?” Seong-Il asked as he walked out.

Kyung-Ah admired Seong-Il’s energy and thought that he was indeed a Tomorrow executive as she looked at his strong breastplate. Even the items she had taken away after killing her lover didn’t emit such a light. It was her first time seeing such a piece of equipment, but it was definitely very high-rank.

“One. Two. Three. Four. Five… One hundred twenty-five people? There are so many of you.”

Kyung-Ah intuitively felt there would be a huge loss as soon as Seong-Il appeared. However, she thought that obtaining his breastplate would be worth a number of casualties. Tension was in the air.

Shoooooook-

The three people soared up at the same time. Seon-Hu rushed at Kyung-Ah, Kyung-Ah tried to avoid him, and Seong-Il threw himself following Seon-Hu. Kyung-Ah’s subordinates reacted a few seconds too late, so they were knocked out by Seong-Il’s blunt weapon. All of them fell from the air like leaves falling in the autumn wind.

Seong-Il landed on the ground and stared at Seon-Hu’s back, who was already far away from him. Seon-Hu eventually disappeared toward the outside of the boundary after he had snatched the leader of this force. Seong-Il looked around and scratched his head with the tip of his weapon.

“Oh gosh!”

People with bloodthirsty eyes were surrounding him.

Seong-Il sighed and muttered, “Boss, what should I do if you leave like that…”

Then, Seong-Il remarked to people around him with a tearful expression, “Sorry, boys, but would it be okay if we continue this when my boss comes back? I’m kinda chickening out.”

However, there was only one answer. One of the people screamed, “We should catch that boar first. Attack!”

Seong-Il cursed and got read, “Fuck you! Have you ever seen a boar who could talk? Do you want to be hit by a wild boar?”

***

“Let me go!”

Seon-Hu’s harsh grip reminded Kyung-Ah of her old lover’s touch. She couldn’t shake off Seon-Hu's hand, just like how she hadn’t been able to pull off his violent hands. The insignias she had received from her squad had been rendered useless from the very beginning. Those with attack attributes didn’t work on Seon-Hu, although she didn’t know how that was possible… When she tried to leap with Teleportation insignia, it was blocked instantly.

“Why did you kill him?” he asked.

She hissed, “Is the reason important?”

Seon-Hu smirked. “Of course. I don’t accept just any Tom, Dick, or Harry on my team.”

“Fuck you,” she snarled.

“He must have deserved to die, correct?” Seon-Hu continued.

“He must have flattered you, but he was never like that with us!”

Seon-Hu had discovered in Kyung-Ah a quality that the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues had. She would definitely become one of them if he left her alone. She had not only succeeded in revolting against a pre-Awakened leader, but she had also conquered the spire in Stage Two without much difficulty. Her B-class Sense was clear evidence of her talent.

She screamed, “He was the most malicious demon to us! He forced us to do nasty things by saying he was in the World Awakened Association and that he would recruit us to the association later. He even told us that every disgusting thing we do is for humanity’s future!”

Seon-Hu shrugged. “I apologize for that. It’s impossible for me to know details about all my people.”

“All your people? There were only three of you,” she retorted.

Seon-Hu raised an eyebrow. “Three? Oh, he must have been in Tomorrow.”

Kyung-Ah’s eyes narrowed. She had heard that the two major organizations of the association didn’t interact much as their sense of rivalry was strong. Kyung-Ah thought to that extent and rubbed her throbbing wrist.

She hollered, “What are you? Are you in Revolucion? Who the hell are you?!”

He replied, “Guides.”

“Excuse my language, but are you fucking crazy?” she screeched.

Seon-Hu smirked, and his mind began wandering.

Just what is the reason for the existence of the pre-Awakened? If the System hadn’t been twisted by Doom Kaos’ intervention and if the Stage of Advent was actually a place for training the Awakened, the pre-Awakened could have been assigned as educators. Like guides. The Spirit could have acted as the principal and the pre-Awakened could have been teachers who could share their experience with good faith.

However, the new Awakened school had turned into a venue for survival competition after Doom Kaos had intervened. Seon-Hu wondered if the assassination quests and time limits set for each stage had actually existed in the original System.

I have to deal with those two first. If I have to, I’ll start with the assassination quest.

After Act One, Stage Two, a massive number of assassination quests had been sent to people, targeting others in different districts. Therefore, many areas had merged into one naturally after eliminating the war zones.

Seon-Hu stated, “There is a quest that needs to be done. There is no reward box, but it gives lots of points. At least five hundred thousand points.”

Kyung-Ah’s red lips slowly opened and closed.

“If you accumulate those points, you can even open a master box. Aren’t you curious?”

Kyung-Ah would have cursed with a cynical smile on any other occasions, but her opponent’s calm voice didn’t sound fake. Moreover, Seon-Hu had already proved his ability by monopolizing the first rewards in the spire!

“There are divine rewards in master and higher boxes,” Seon-Hu continued.

“...”

“Even if you get the same class of skill, they are totally different depending on the box.”

“I know,” Kyung-Ah’s tone had also calmed down like Seon-Hu’s.

“Then, do you know why I’m called Odin?” he asked.

She muttered, “That annoying name…”

Then, a message popped up in front of Kyung-Ah.

[Odin’s Wrath has been activated in you.]

Zing-

Streaks of lightning bounced off of both of Kyung-Ah's hands. She realized that Seon-Hu’s buff flowing throughout her body was absolutely incomparable to the similar attack buff she had gotten from her subordinates. As the lightning streaks danced throughout her entire body, her heart pounded faster and her body moved up and down.

I can’t believe this…

The effect of this skill that she felt in her body was an overwhelming power that could rip apart anything. Kyung-Ah was fascinated, but scared at the same time.

How can such a power exist?

Chapter 228

Kyung-Ah’s widened eyes looked like they would pop out at any moment. The lightning stems split up and regenerated countless times like dividing cells, and sparks filled her view. The power that could rip anything apart was getting out of control. While she was surprised and flustered, streaks of lightning stretched out in all directions.

Zing! Zap zap!

The darkness that couldn’t be illuminated by anything then disappeared, and the whole world became colored blue. It was an amazing sight. Every time the lightning stalks brushed by, the weirdly shaped trees burst apart instead of just burning. Then, the wood fragments turned into a handful of ashes and started to flutter everywhere. Everywhere Kyung-Ah looked was in the same situation. The world was full of ashes and the streaks of lightning that flashed in between. It felt as if Kyung-Ah had fallen into a new world as she had entered the Stage of Advent.

At that time, Kyung-Ah became even more startled because she noticed that Seon-Hu was moving slightly. At first, it looked like he was completely still as his limbs weren’t moving. Then, she realized that his whole body was trembling in the same spot. His tiny tremors overlapped numerous times and made him look like he had dozens of legs, arms and faces.

Kyung-Ah tried with all her strength to manage the power in her hands, and it took her a long time to get used to the overwhelming skill effect. She barely managed to stop the streaks from reaching Seon-Hu, and the ash powder that choked her lay on the ground. Finally, the lightning stalks that had been glowing all over the place only sparked around Kyung-Ah more fiercely.

Nevertheless, there were some streaks of lightning that went out of her control once in a while. Whenever they suddenly turned around and hit the ground, the electric shock spread widely around the strike point.

Kyung-Ah’s heart pounded wildly. Her breathing remained short and heavy as it had been from the very beginning. Her new world with the power from Odin was different from the world she had known so far. She felt that divinity existed here. She gawked at Seon-Hu who was naked, and she felt dizzy. She had never lost her mind before, but she couldn’t organize her thoughts now.

After a few minutes, the power that had entered her body vanished. She had always lived with a full feeling ever since she upgraded her Sense to B-class, but she now felt like her body was empty. An unbelievably strong force had come in out of the blue and disappeared as if it was a dream.

Kyung-Ah lost the strength in her legs and collapsed. Then, she raised her head and saw Odin staring at her indifferently. Until now, she could never forget the fear she had when encountered Kciphos Gundrak, the boss monster in Stage One, and the faceless stone statue, the boss monster in Stage Two. However, she no longer remembered that fear as Seon-Hu’s eyes were overwhelmingly dreadful. His lips were about to open. Since Kyung-Ah couldn’t remember what conversation she was having with Seon-Hu and how she came here due to fear, she thought the only thing Seon-Hu would say was her life or death. Her life depended on what he would say next.

“That is an A-class.”

Kyung-Ah blinked her eyes since she couldn’t understand what that meant. Then, she came to her senses.

Seon-Hu continued, “That is an A-class skill, Odin’s Wrath, that I got from a challenger box, but it is still upgradable by one more class.”

“S…class…” Kyung-Ah’s voice trembled as she couldn’t believe the skill could be more powerful.

“What is your name?” Seon-Hu asked.

“Kyung-Ah… Shin Kyung-Ah…”

“Yes, Shin Kyung-Ah. You must have enjoyed getting stronger and creating a force. However, everything you have now can be taken away if you face someone with greater power. Like me, for example.”

“I…” she stuttered.

“One step at a time. When you are ready, get a skill from a master box. When you are more ready, then try getting the challenger box.”

***

Kyung-Ah was stunned even just before she crossed the boundary. Her eyes opened wide only when the world brightened again after going out of the darkness. She remembered what would have happened in the village while talking to Odin, and the scene that she had expected was actually occurring. Screams and groans filled the air, and skills flew across the sky.

“Argh!”

“Kill them!”

She couldn’t see the situation clearly as her subordinates were blocking the view, but the single-armed man who accompanied Odin was fighting against all five attack squads alone. She could have never been able to do that, so she was astonished by Seong-Il’s ability and bravery.

“Stop!” Kyung-Ah shouted.

She hadn’t repeated her instructions even during the intense attack, but this time was different. The combat teams in the rear stopped moving immediately, but the center of the battle was still fighting.

“Stoooop!”

The fight finally ended when Kyung-Ah yelled at people over and over again. Everything became clear when people moved to the side. There were wounded members on one side, and the ground was coated with blood. Everywhere she looked showed signs of the immense struggle. Kyung-Ah frowned when she saw one of her soldiers sagging as his ankle had been caught in Seong-Il’s grasp. Although he was breathing, he looked like he would die instantly. The guy was the vice-captain of her squad.

“F…fuck… I thought… I thought I would fucking die… Cough.”

Seong-Il sat down after throwing the vice-captain on the ground. Blood kept dripping from the vice-captain’s drooping head. There was no shield around him, and his entire body had been torn apart. At that time, the vice-captain tapped Seong-Il’s leg with a weak touch, and Seong-il shook his hand off weakly and breathed raggedly. From then on, Seong-Il’s only movements were rough inhalation and exhalation.

Fighting against five combat squads for an hour by himself? Is that even possible?

Kyung-Ah was shocked by all of this.

What kind of people… are they?

***

Four days later, Seong-Il had fully recovered from his injuries. In fact, he could move starting on the third day, but he thought sleeping would be better than going out to walk around the devastated and damaged streets. It was the same for Seon-Hu as he enjoyed the quality food inside the building. Of course, he couldn’t always be full because the food was only brought once a day. However, it was still considered a warm reception. Seong-Il was also aware of this fact, so he drank all the ramen soup without leaving a single drop.

When Seong-Il put the pot down, Kyung-Ah walked into the room.

“You are in good health now.”

“Why do you keep talking casually to me?” Seong-Il frowned.

Kyung-Ah laughed coldly and looked at Seon-Hu. Since the younger man didn’t seem to care about her speaking in an informal tone, she continued the conversation without hesitating, “Twenty-eight.”

“What do you mean?” Seong-Il asked.

Kyung-Ah snorted. “Hey, it’s ridiculous how you are talking about age. I conquered all the rooms on the spire. Twenty-eight in total. Do you get it?”

The spire had seven stories, and the higher the floor, the higher the difficulty level. Of course, she had to spend a longer time there.

“Do you think you are the only one who went in there?” Seong-Il snapped at Kyung-Ah.

“It’s because Odin helped you. I spent months and years on each floor. You shouldn’t compare my accomplishments to yours,” Kyung-Ah rebutted.

Seong-Il grumbled, “That sounds very offensive.”

Kyung-Ah shrugged. “Well, I meant it and wanted to let you know how stupid it is to talk about age. An old ugly face? That shouldn’t be something you are proud of. Don’t you think so? Hohoho.”

Seong-Il snapped, “Freak. Can you even trust me? We are on the same side now.”

“I used to be the owner of this place. I’m not a burden, so only you need to handle things right,” Kyung-Ah retorted.

“Stop talking nonsense.”

Kyung-Ah raised an eyebrow. “Why? I’m just saying that I’m not the type of person who is content with what I have. I am much better than those who have given up being stronger and barely manage to stay alive. Don’t you have a lot of them in the Sky Guild?”

“...Yes, but what were we talking about?” Seong-Il asked, scratching his head.

Kyung-Ah sighed. “Never mind. Let’s try to get along since we are on the same team now. Don’t try to lord over me by using your age. I’ll let other things slide but not that. I’ll respect you as Odin’s henchman.”

Seong-Il nodded. “Hmm… Okay.”

Seong-Il then shifted his gaze toward Seon-Hu.

“Are we really putting them in our team?” he asked.

“Yes. Shin Kyung-Ah, Kwon Seong-Il, you guys will be working together. Are you ready?” Seon-Hu asked.

Kyung-Ah replied, “I’m almost ready. I have so much stuff, but Seong-Il will carry them with me, right?”

“You’re calling me by my name now?” Seong-Il said.

Kyung-Ah gave him a look. “Why? Do you want me to call you something else?”

Seong-Il smacked his lips as if he liked Kyung-Ah calling him by name.

“Do you have anything to ride on? If not, I will prepare something for the two of you,” she said.

“Get it ready. Can we leave in about an hour?”

Kyung-Ah had lots of things to hand over to her vice-captain. Since she had put in a lot of effort to create her force, she needed to empower her vice-captain to prevent others from defying and rebelling against him while she was gone. That was what she had been doing for the past four days.

An hour later, Kyung-Ah was prepared to leave after doing everything she could. The atmosphere in the street was distracting. Soon, the vice-captain approached her, limping. He gritted his teeth when he saw Seong-Il but then said towards Kyung-Ah in a worried manner, “Are you leaving?”

“I’ll see you outside. It’s better not to bump into each other before then. Stay alive.”

Their conversation couldn’t go on as a new group the size of Kyung-Ah’s one attack squad had entered from the boundary. Her crews, who had gathered to send off Kyung-Ah, moved in unison. The new entrants had a crest embedded in their breastplates. The three circles were tied to each other and a lightning symbol was in the center. Kyung-Ah’s subordinates knew the crest since they had seen it more frequently these days, and they had just started trading with the group a few weeks ago.

“We are the Joo-Pan Squad in Sky Guild.”

“You don’t need to report to me. From now on, Soo-Cheol is the captain.”

“Then, I’ll proceed as I’ve been doing. Let them in!”

Seong-Il pointed to the front with his jaw as if the situation was interesting. It was clear that one of Joo Pan-Seok’s squads had found the trade route to here. They were operating a carriage by using Kciphos monsters as cart animals. The luggage compartments on the carts were made from the deformed trees that grew in the dark. There were items and food from the outside world that were now rare in this world.

However, none of the Joo-Pan squad combatants recognized Seon-Hu and Seong-Il as their group had been formed with new members at the end of Act One, Stage Two.

Kyung-Ah asked Seon-Hu as she suddenly became curious about something. Came to think of it, she had never asked where they were heading to.

“Where are we going now?”

He replied, “District 11.”

“But that place is…”

Kyung-Ah stopped talking and alternately looked between Seon-Hu and the carriage that was coming in. There was also the Sky Guild’s lightning symbol on the wagon.

Isn’t that the power that Odin temporarily gave me four days ago?

The corners of Kyung-Ah’s lips went up.

Chapter 229

“Damn, it got bigger.”

Seong-Il was in awe looking at the rows of tents lined up on the street and the lively village beyond the border. Kyung-Ah’s eyes also shone as the central area of the Sky Guild’s mainland was as full of energy as the rumors had claimed.

Until she had met Odin, she had thought there would be no more powerful force than hers. She had almost swept the surrounding areas as soon as Act One, Stage Two finished and she swiftly brought the other districts to their knees under her authority. She was able to distinguish between competent and useless people and reorganize her group such that they became stronger.

However, there were obviously way more people in the Sky Guild compared to her group. Many people there seemed to be satisfied with their life. Those were the ones who had given up being stronger and depended on others to survive.

Then, one woman caught Kyung-Ah’s eyes. She was showing off her clean washed legs with her chest half exposed. There were prostitutes and gigolos in her land as well, but the unique thing about the Sky Guild was that those who were supposed to feel timid were actually energetic instead.

“What do you think? Isn’t our village nice?” Seong-Il asked.

She responded absentmindedly, “Yea, it’s okay.”

Seong-Il said while following her gaze, “Don’t look at them too badly. They are just trying to earn money and buy items.”

Kyung-Ah remarked, “Or they are trying to buy clothes that expose their skin. Well, that could be an item, too.”

The prostitutes reminded Kyung-Ah of the early days when she tried luring the guy… In fact, that was why she was sick and tired of seeing prostitutes.

Kyung-Ah wondered if the production could keep up with the number of goods in circulation.

To the point where even those guys can buy the items?

She could soon find the answer. There were quite a few squads known as Monster Hunting Guilds under the Sky Guild. They not only brought in mana stones but also distributed new items and insignias with points acquired from catching monsters. Above all, they were doing all of this voluntarily for personal gain as there were no orders from the top to do this. Other than the complacent ones, everyone else seemed to belong to the hunting teams.

Conversations about hunting monsters could be heard from all directions.

***

“Shin Kyung-Ah. Seoul. Age doesn’t matter.”

It was just a formal greeting for not only Kyung-Ah but also the guild member in charge of her interview. Since the interviewee had been with Odin from Act One, Stage One, he was very careful with his attitude toward her.

“It’s over, right? Bye.”

Kyung-Ah came out of the guild hall. Just like the street where she left her people, the streets here had fallen into disorder. Seon-Hu was called ‘he’ instead of the code name Odin by the people. Everyone’s attention was also fixed on Kyung-Ah because she was strikingly beautiful, but word spread quickly that she was the woman who came in with Odin.

Kyung-Ah felt an unexpected sense of liberation. She was no longer the leader who had to unify ten districts and lead people here. She was just a woman Odin brought in. No one knew what she had done in the past. Her smile became bigger as she was enjoying the moment. Her face was egg-shaped, and her eyes curved into a half-moon when she smiled. Even if they didn’t know that Odin had brought her in, people of all ages would look at her as she walked lightly, like a flower flickering in the wind.

Kyung-Ah looked back after arriving at Seon-Hu’s and Seong-Il’s residence. The attention that she would never have had in her territory was still on her. She was excited that she even smiled at them unconsciously. Her happiness was at its peak since entering the stage.

Then, her eyes widened as she walked into the room.

“Soo-Ah unnie[1]?”

“Kyung-Ah! It was… really you? Oh my gosh! Oh god!!!”

The two women were acquaintances, and they cried for a long time while hugging each other. They weren’t family or friends in the real world, but they had known each other for a while as Soo-Ah’s younger sister was Kyung-Ah’s best friend. They had graduated from the same high school and went to the same university, then they were accepted to the same law school.

It had been so long since they had cried in a public place. Kyung-Ah kept thinking about her memories as she was squishing her face towards Soo-Ah’s. From her memory of that one night in Hongdae, Soo-Ah had been the main character. The three of them had walked together on the streets, and she could clearly recall Soo-Ah’s flushed face at the club.

They then moved to Soo-Ah’s residence. After talking while losing track of time, their conversation subject shifted to Odin.

“You might not know Telestar Investment, but you would know Jessica, right? There.”

There was no way Kyung-Ah wouldn’t know. Although conquering Stage Two’s spire took a long time, there were memories she could never forget. Similar to her memories of her family, the image of Soo-Ah's home was indelible in her mind. The other woman’s apartment had overlooked the Han River, and it was a tangible symbol of a successful woman. It had actually motivated Kyung-Ah to study harder and prepare for law school. She overcame hardships during the exam season by focusing on the goal that she would graduate from a prestigious law school, enter Kim and Park[2], and live in such an apartment.

Soo-Ah’s place was always neatly organized, and the shelf full of financial books was fancier than the wine bar that bragged about one’s success. Two books were always placed on top of the bookshelf. One was Jessica’s autobiography, who was Soo-Ah’s role model, and another was Jonathan’s late ‘90s autobiography, the world’s richest man and one of the heroes on the Day of Advent.

“I miss those times and your studio. We three always celebrated Soo-Hee’s birthday at your place.”

“Right…”

“But I’m not surprised that Odin was a successful financier. I thought he had done much more. Odin is actually quite boring.”

Kyung-Ah felt like the unbelievable power would stretch out from her hand again if she unfolded her fingers. The fear and fullness felt at the time weren’t describable.

“You saw it, right?” Soo-Ah asked Kyung-Ah, who was daydreaming.

Kyung-Ah sighed. “I’m not crazy. Do you think I gave up everything and followed him blindly? My first man also belonged to the World Awakened Association, but in the opposite organization to Odin. But he was far inferior to Odin…”

“Wait, the opposite organization?” Soo-Ah asked.

“Did Odin not tell you? What the heck have you been doing every night? Hohoho.”

Kyung-Ah lowered her voice and continued, “The World Awakened Association consists of two groups. Tomorrow and Revolucion. The head of the Revolucion… You would know better. Joshua von Karjan. Odin is in a faction on Joshua’s side.”

***

There were a few families who dominated the global financial market while controlling the political world. People with those family names existed in the world’s elite groups, so it wasn’t a conspiracy theory. Soo-Ah had experienced despair during her trading when she confronted the huge capital believed to have come from those elite groups’ pockets. The market trend shifted under their control whenever they moved.

In 2008, during the subprime mortgage crisis period, the global financial crisis became more evident and Soo-Ah barely managed to stop being an amateur. It was also a time of great upheaval in world economic history.

The Rothschild family, which was considered a legendary family to the public, caused their own crisis after a big deal with the Jonathan Investment Group. The Goldstein family, a Jewish family based in France, also collapsed around that time. Then, the Jeon-il Group sucked up most of their subsidiaries. Only the financial magazines and financiers were busy talking about it, but the Korean citizens weren’t aware of how serious the circumstances were. Jonathan Investment Group, Gillian Investment Group and Jessica’s Telestar Investment had reached their heavens during the crisis. It was a matter of falling or soaring like crazy.

The Karjan family was another group that succeeded in flying by betting on their company’s future without hesitation. Though they were both prominent Jewish families, the Goldstein family ended up ruined, but the Karjans flew up in an extraordinary manner. Their people advanced beyond the German border to England, Denmark, Belgium, and Italy. Financial firms and banks with the same name quickly took control of the neighboring countries' economies, as if they had expanded their territory in World War II. That was what happened from the global financial crisis in 2008 to the Day of Advent in 2018. Even if people weren’t in the financial industry, they would have known about this if they were interested in global finance.

That was how aggressive the Karjans were, and they caused new incidents day after day. Every time the European stock prices fluctuated over the past decade, the Karjan Group was always there.

Joshua von Karjan was the head of such a group! Therefore, Soo-Ah was certain that the Karjans would become the main player in economies from the Day of Advent even though the Jeon-il Group had dominated Korea and France while Jonathan and Gillian Investment were controlling the global economy.

Joshua was also the one who led the World Awakened Association. Soo-Ah had participated as a soldier when the global financial market was divided into ‘Sell’ and ‘Buy’ when the alien civilization attacked the earth. When she first saw Joshua’s press conference, she was so shocked that her heart still pounded quickly when she thought about that moment.

Tu-tump. Tu-tump. Tu-tump.

Her heart started beating again. Kyung-Ah read something from Soo-Ah’s busy eyes, then she smiled.

“Do you want me to repeat that? Revolucion. Odin is on Joshua von Karjan’s side even within the World Awakened Association, unnie.”

Soo-Ah thought the association was Joshua’s single group. Things were different if it had been divided into two organizations. There was bound to be a power gap in any group, and Revolucion would have more authority as Joshua belonged to it. If Odin was in Tomorrow, then people would treat her the same way and she would have to ingratiate herself with Revolucion’s people even after returning to the real world.

However, that was not true.

Odin is already Joshua’s person, or he will be.

Soo-Ah was strongly convinced of that fact. There were barriers in society that could never be crossed between the manager of Telestar Investment and the head of the Karjan Group, but the overwhelming power would be able to break those barriers in the future. She thought Odin would be a golden rope, but he was actually a challenger-class rope.

Soo-Ah shouted inwardly.

Amazing! He is awesome. My Odin is great!

Chapter 230

These people had lived fiercely more than anyone else. During their years at school, they had never left their desks and did their best to survive in the jungle-like society. They could never afford to take a rest on the weekend since they had lots of responsibilities at work and needed to pay attention to their competitors.

Although they were lawyers, judges, doctors, office workers, self-employed business owners, civil servants or athletes, the distinction between their jobs disappeared the moment the modifier ‘successful’ was added in front of their occupation. They boldly steamrolled other people and became more ambitious no matter how often they tasted despair. There was always a clear goal and confidence that backed up their decisions.

Therefore, Ji-Hoon felt proud that he was now in a higher position than these people. Back on earth, it would have been impossible for him to even have a conversation with them. Now, those who he had admired no longer looked down on him, who had been unemployed. Instead, they were busy flattering him.

“Sir, the captain has been waiting for you. I have already explained, but…”

“Thank you.”

Ji-Hoon tapped the guy’s shoulder and passed by. This guy used to be a prosecutor.

In the headquarters, there was a map widely spread out on a table in the captain’s room. The captain, who was staring at it, slowly turned his head around when Ji-Hoon entered and pointed to the front seat.

“I’m sorry I’m late,” Ji-Hoon said.

“There must have been a reason. Sit down.”

“I heard he came, didn’t he?”

The captain nodded. “Yes, the woman who came in with him is called Shin Kyung-Ah. All her equipment is C-class or above, and people said she didn’t seem nervous at all.”

The fact that she was fully equipped with C-class items meant that her stats and skills were also likely to be high. It was difficult to find such a tycoon. Even the majority of those who had reigned as the winners of Act One, Stage Two had lower class abilities. Ki-Nam, the captain who led one of the four main squads in Sky Guild, was in the same boat.

Ki-Nam nodded with eyes full of interest and curiosity. Then, Ji-Hoon continued his report, “She is twenty-eight years old.”

“What was her job before?”

Ji-Hoon responded, “She was a lawyer.”

“Law school?”

Ji-Hoon confirmed, “Yes, she graduated from a law school and worked at Kim and Park law firm.”

The captain frowned slightly. “Is that all you have about her?”

Ji-Hoon shook his head. “No. We were able to find someone who knew her in the past. Her name is Jeong Yi-Soo, the captain of the Power Squad.”

“Yeah, Jeong Yi-Soo probably knows a lot about Kim and Park. But, she would have thrown a tantrum, right?” Ki-Nam smirked.

Ji-Hoon nodded. “Yes, I was on my way here after checking that. Shin Kyung-Ah tore off Jeong Yi-Soo’s arm as soon as she saw her. That’s how I found out that the new woman is a melee dealer.”

Ki-Nam laughed gleefully. “Hahaha. Jeong Yi-Soo must have been a terrible boss. What else?”

“You must have heard the rumor that there is a female leader from the World Awakened Association, who has rapidly expanded her power beyond a hundred districts. There are several guys in the village who came from there, so we are comparing Shin Kyung-Ah with the person in the rumor based on what they’ve told us. Even if she is not the one, she is definitely something.”

Ki-Nam nodded. “Ah, but she followed Odin instead of establishing her dominance over him… I should greet Odin some time. When will I be able to do that?”

Ji-Hoon promised, “I will try to schedule the time.”

“Yea, I like how hard you’re working. Hahaha.”

Ji-Hoon instantly lowered his head as he noticed the captain’s smile had a slight sneer to it. He immediately added, “I’m sorry. I’ll contact him right now. I’ll report to you when I get back.”

“Go,” Ki-Nam commanded.

“Yes, sir!”

There was a strict hierarchy now. People who had relied solely on the natural physical abilities they had trained in society without using their heads had already been eliminated. The ways of the world were the same even though the environment had changed. Those in power remained in a higher position.

This wasn’t the story of the ‘golden spoons[1].’ Ji-Hoon had witnessed a number of people succeeding after climbing up the social stratum from the very bottom. He had a feeling that he was finally about to turn his life around, so he didn’t want to see Seon-Hu again.

Are you telling me to commit suicide like an idiot? Fuck you.

“If you approach me once more, I will kill you. Get out of my way.” Ji-Hoon smiled as he recalled Seon-Hu’s warning from a long time ago. He would never approach his former classmate…no…the monster again. He was going to buy time and lie to the captain because the captain wouldn’t visit Seon-Hu directly after hearing the rumors of how powerful and antisocial he was.

In the past, Ji-Hoon had been busy pulling stunts here and there, working to please and flatter those stronger than him. However, that was an old story as he was now an idol to most people! He now had the Miracle Squad’s crest on his chest, and he had become one of the most successful Awakened. He now had golden luxury items as his equipment.

The question was how long this glory would last, but the rules were still the same. Those who had a lot had more than others, and those who lacked kept struggling and went to hell. People who had failed to adapt to this new world even after Act One, Stage Two would continue to have trouble.

“What a fucking, wonderful world,” Ji-Hoon swore quietly and strained his eyes.

[Hello, Awakened. Long time no see! I was so worried that you might forget about me.]

It’s a fucking, wonderful world except when you arrive, jerk. Well, at least I have the perfect excuse as to why I didn’t talk to Na Seon-Hu.

Ji-Hoon ran to where people were gathering. The blue Spirit was flying in the center.

[Anyway, I’d like to say thank you to everyone who has reached the Final Stage. ヾ(｡>﹏<｡) ]

Someone screamed ecstatically, “Final? It will be finally over, right? Finally, finally!”

Stupid, haven’t you learned anything so far?

Just as Ji-Hoon was grumbling inwardly, something happened.

POW!

[Oh, what I meant was the final stage of Act One. Please don’t interrupt the Guide’s speech.]

[I will now continue. What did you guys think when two hundred districts were combined and more than twenty thousand people were on one stage?]

People were silent as they had just witnessed what had happened to the man who shouted out of excitement a few seconds ago. However, they were now used to the Spirit’s brutality as enough time had passed since the first time it occurred during Act One, Stage One. No one even flinched when a head exploded right in front of their eyes. In fact, there were more people whose expressions showed that they blamed the victim instead of being sympathetic towards him. People acted like they expected his death as he had looked quite shabby.

[It’s quiet, but it’s nice to see you concentrating on me. Keep it up! You are ready since you have gone through Stages One and Two. However, your capabilities are limited to small-scale battles, and we are very worried about that. Your enemies are aggressive and violent, and they are already prepared to conquer your precious home territory.]

It was never a good sign when the guide had a longer explanation than usual. People’s lips dried up in fear.

[You don’t know this yet, but they exist in corps, and you will encounter them in the Final Stage. In other words, everyone who has become stronger through Stages One and Two should collaborate and compete against them. I will tell you the time and place where each gate opens and the monsters that will come out…]

The Spirit turned red.

[Mmm… Never mind. I changed my mind, hehe! I don’t want to tell you anymore (>_<). ]

Then, the Spirit returned to blue, and it continued with its speech.

[The Final Stage is similar to the waves from Stage One. You have to defeat the Major Kciphos Corps. Remember, they are much more terrifying than anything you have ever encountered or imagined. However, I truly believe that you guys will overcome this as you have all persevered through Stages One and Two. Once again, I hope you unite as one group and work together instead of spreading out in each district. I have given you lots of time to mingle around.]

Then, the last message popped up on everyone’s window.

[The Final Stage of Act One has begun.]

***

However, there were notification messages that only appeared on Seon-Hu’s window.

[Explorer has been activated.]

[Twenty-three gates have been detected.]

[Category: Gate 1

Class: F - E

Emerging point: District 2

Emerging time: Within 13 to 15 hours]

……

[Category: Gate 23

Class: F - E

Emerging point: District 175

Emerging time: Within 2 to 5 hours]

If Seon-Hu had upgraded this trait to a higher class, the information about the gate’s class and when each gate would open would have been more accurate. However, he was satisfied because he needed Explorer to be at least B-class in order to have all two hundred districts in his search area. Even if he actually had points to upgrade it, it was still better for him to accumulate them and upgrade his other top priority categories.

Anyway, only one gate was in a higher class than the other twenty-two gates. It was in District 152, and its class was between E and D. It was evident that the general commander of the corps would come out of that gate.

“We can only win if at least five of our offensive teams fight against one corps together. Of course, this is under the assumption that the teams are formed with elite troops. Soo-Ah.” Seon-Hu looked at Soo-Ah.

She nodded. “Yes.”

Seon-Hu continued, “Your village is prepared. Work with Kyung-Ah and do your best to secure the first and second placings in the quest rewards as much as possible.”

‘It’s not my village. It’s yours.’ Soo-Ah was about to voice out that thought but stopped.

“Why me?” Kyung-Ah asked.

“The nail that sticks out gets hammered. I don’t know if that’s what Odin meant, but do as you are told,” Seong-Il interjected.

“Step out. This isn’t your business. I joined to be with Odin. I have a town like this over there.” Kyung-Ah pointed her finger in the direction of her village.

“Kyung-Ah,” Soo-Ah tried to stop her.

Kyung-Ah protested, “Unnie, Odin promised me something before.”

“Why are you so nice to her, but mean to me?” Seong-Il frowned.

Then, Seon-Hu burst into laughter. The three sensed that if they argued any further, Odin would…

Seon-Hu opened his mouth amid the sudden silence.

“I did promise Kyung-Ah something.”

Kyung-Ah nodded. “Yes.”

“The stage you are looking forward to will be after this. Whether you like it or not, I’ll force you to accompany me if you wait a little longer. You have the time until I get back to decide whether you really want to go to that stage.”

“I…” said Kyung-Ah.

Seon-Hu interrupted her, “I’ll listen to your answer when I get back. If you don’t change your mind after dealing with the corps in the Final Stage, you’ll go all the way with me. The same goes for Soo-Ah and Seong-Il. You guys are curious about the real stage, right?”

“Of course, but don’t we have to risk our lives on that one?” Seong-Il questioned.

“What about you, Soo-Ah?” Seon-Hu turned his head toward the person in question.

Soo-Ah replied, “It will be a dangerous stage, but I’ll go if it’s worth it.”

“So go through the Final Stage of Act One. The real stage we will be going to is incomparable to the Final Stage, though. Did that answer your question, Kyung-Ah?” Seon-Hu said coldly.

“Yes.”

Seon-Hu smiled grimly. “Then I will see you here again soon. It won’t take long, at least for us.”

There were three Acts in the Stage of Advent, and each Act had three stages. The Final Stage for Act One was obviously a battle against the corps. After countless fights against bigger and more powerful monsters, people could enter the Stage of Rest. There were eight hidden rewards left, and the reward for the Final Stage of Act One was the Stone of Return.

***

District 152.

Blaargh-

A guy began vomiting as soon as he crossed the boundary. People in the same group who recognized him surrounded him instantly. The guy muttered incessantly, “R…run… They are coming. Coming. Coming…!”

He rubbed at his eyes crazily with his palms, and his bloodshot eyes trembled frantically in fear. Then, he hurriedly crawled on the ground. He scrambled toward where his leader was waiting while shaking off other peoples’ hands.

He screamed, “We… we should… flee. We… we can’t… can’t stop them. They are coming toward here. They are coming! Comiiiiiiiiiing!”

The leader’s face became peppered with spewed out blood and saliva and also some loose teeth from the other man’s unfortunate mouth. The leader had never seen this man scared to this extent as he had previously never lost his composure under any circumstances. Well, he was cruel at the same time. However, such a person was shaking so much that he couldn’t speak properly.

The leader asked, “What about the rest? There’s no way all of them got killed.”

The guy who was screaming was in charge of four squads, so it was unbelievable that only one out of a hundred people came back alive. The battle should still be ongoing.

The leader kicked the man and armed himself, but it was strangely noisy outside. Some words caught his attention, and he realized the disturbance hadn’t been caused by the man’s fear.

The leader sprinted out of the building. Everyone was looking up at the sky, and their entire district was buried by a huge shadow. The monster roaming the air was gigantic. Since it only had a skeleton and no skin or fur, it looked more bizarre and horrifying.

Some people called it Bone Dragon, and others called it a Skeleton Dragon. Whatever its title was, the leader felt dread tingling down his spine. He realized that the four attack squads had actually been wiped out by the monster.

The moment he had faced Kciphos Gundrak, the boss monster in Stage One, crossed his mind. The monster wandering in the sky seemed to have more overwhelming force than Kciphos Gundrak. Every time its thick and huge wing bones flapped, the leader felt like he could hear the countless screams from dying people.

“Run!”

Everyone started running like crazy even before the leader shouted.

Shhhhhh- Thud!

Fragments that bounced off from the destroyed road scattered in all directions through the dust. The only two things that flashed into the foggy dust were the blue flames glaring out from the monster’s eye sockets.

The leader momentarily doubted what he heard.

“Who is the leader? Is he or she still alive?”

However, it was undoubtedly a human voice.

“It’s… It’s… me…”

The leader uttered his words and stepped into the dust without realizing it.

“I am your leader from now on. Gather all the power and follow my command.”

“Ah…”

The voice continued, “If you want to run away, do it. But keep in mind that I will never let you go alive.”

The thick dust settled down, and the owner of the skeleton dragon walked out with a burning sword in his hand.

Chapter 231

There was no need for me to help them. I had entrusted Seong-Il with a task, and this group had enough skills to fulfill what I needed them to do.

The overall growth rate of Awakened was significantly faster than it had been in the past. This was a direct result of me modifying the System. The man who introduced himself as the group’s leader had clearly benefited from the change. Although he was trembling in fear at my skeleton dragon, the movements of his tiny muscles as they flinched were amazingly delicate. I was certain that it wasn’t something that could have ever been seen in someone at the beginning of the previous Act One, Stage Three. Countless Awakened in the past did their best to get to this skill level, but ended up dying in vain.

I shortened the distance between us. His shaking eyes betrayed the fact that he didn’t have enough insignias to escape the situation.

I said bluntly, “Let me say this again. There is no way for you guys to retreat.”

Usually, the general commander of a group used tactics instead of having the group charge recklessly after encountering the enemy. If they felt like they were capable of overwhelming the opponent, they often created a siege and destroyed their enemy’s territory.

I had run into flying monsters on my way here. Therefore, the blood and feathers stuck on my skin were obviously from the monsters and not my own.

Stomp, stomp.

I stopped in front of the man and swept the coagulated blood and feathers off me. The guy was busy tracking every single move that the skeleton dragon behind my back and I did. When the dragon began to straighten up its posture by flapping its wing bones, the man stepped back. However, I grabbed his collar and pulled him toward me.

“Eup!” the man yelped, and the stench of his breath hit my nose. “Who… who are you…”

I responded callously, “You can either follow my instructions or die here. Your decision will decide the fate of your group.”

The man seemed to have thought he could get away from me by relying on his strength, but the more he resisted, the more the ground he was standing on began to crumble. He only stopped resisting when a series of gate quests appeared on the notification window. However, there was a message that only popped up on our screens alone.

[The quest ‘Burning Demon’ has begun.]

[The quest ‘Close Combat’ has begun.]

…

[The quest ‘Noble Knights’ has begun.]

[The quest ‘The Death of the Commander-in-chief’ has begun.]

Naturally, the man widened his eyes at this.

[The Death of the Commander-in-chief (Quest)

Class: B

Mission: Kill the commander-in-chief

First-place completion reward: 1 challenger box

Second-place completion reward: 1 master box

Common reward: 100,000 points]

The rewards were splendid as it was the crown of the Final Stage. The man’s eyes quickly filled with greed, and his desperation vanished immediately as if it had never existed.

However, completing a quest like this was impossible for a group that was on the brink of annihilation. In fact, they had barely managed to maintain one district, and badly at that. This guy was rushing in without thinking. At that point, I let go of his collar and turned around, ignoring what they were doing. Since he had adapted to this world and always aspired to be stronger, it was obvious that he longed for a master box…

I thought I had no choice but to fight this battle with only Seong-Il at my side.

“Wait!” the man yelled at me, but it was too late.

Whoosh-

I landed on the back of the dragon and sat down.

To the sky!

The dragon responded to my nonverbal command, and it surged by tilting its body. I tried balancing myself by tensing my legs. The higher we soared up, the more the winds whistling from above buffeted me.

Even from the beginning, I had zero expectations for that man and his subordinates. If they had followed my orders, then more of them would have survived. However, by doing so, the man and his subordinates would have had no choice but to fight against the army that was under the direct control of the monster’s commander-in-chief.

A bunch of them were coming in from the darkness, so the key was figuring out which squad the commander-in-chief would take the lead in.

Oh? Do you want to start off?

I suddenly spotted a hairy monster rushing into the town streets. It was riding a vehicle with an execution ax in its hand. That was the commander-in-chief. I shouldn’t have hastily judged them by their appearance because they were warriors who had mastered short-distance attacks and magic. In fact, they were Kciphos with ice attributes. After the leader came in, all of its troops began appearing from the sides where the boundaries were, including the sky. Two units even flew through the border.

***

The System called them Kciphos Winged Soldiers. There were a total of one hundred twenty monsters split evenly into three units. They had enough soldiers to go against the skeleton dragon for a while, and they were the strongest units in the Final Stage of Act One.

However, they had overlooked me. In fact, instead of getting impaled by a bony spike from the dragon, I ended up sweeping them away with a blade. This would have been impossible if I hadn’t overcome the years of hardship in the Land of the Dead. Since the corrupted System couldn’t make me die there, it should have expected the current situation.

The beasts screamed in pain once their wings became cut off. The monsters who were riding vehicles weren’t the only ones collapsing on the ground. Those who had occupied the sky were also falling as the lightning streaks were smacking them.

Some of them showed outstanding acrobatics as they jumped over their fellow beasts who were falling. Some landed properly on my dragon’s back, and some managed to survive by grabbing onto my dragon’s bones. Meanwhile, my dragon became enraged that there were still flying monsters with wings in the air, so it began to target them. Its tail smacked everything in its way, and it held up victims in its claws before popping off their heads. Despite my dragon’s obvious ferocity, the monsters that couldn’t fly continued to try to climb up to kill us. Although the skeleton dragon had decimated many of the flying ones, six of them managed to land safely on the ground and were getting closer to us one step at a time.

Then, a message showed up, stating the Kciphos that crashed had died.

[Noble Knights: Exterminate Winged Soldiers 6/50]

More notification messages continued to appear.

[Noble Knights: Exterminate Winged Soldiers 50/50]

[Your party member ‘Kwon Seong-Il’ is not within the reward distribution distance.]

[You are the first one to complete the quest ‘Noble Knights.’]

[You have obtained a ‘diamond box’ for being the first one to complete the quest.]

[Please select the box.]

I delayed in making a box choice and instead looked at the beasts that were approaching me by climbing the dragon. Perhaps they were under the misunderstanding that the dragon had sliced off their fellows’ wings and not me. That was probably why they still pursued the idea of killing me. I didn’t get up from my seat on the dragon. Instead, I was just looking at them since I had a skill that could exterminate them. Hanuman’s Tail was an amazing ability that gave me an extra body part.

[You have used Hanuman’s Tail.]

I called the sensation of using a skill and the System ‘sixth sense,’ so having a flaming tail felt like I had a ‘seventh sense.’ When the enemy entered my attack range, fire wrapped around them immediately. They must have never thought that such a long, huge flame would suddenly gulp them down. The astonishment on their faces quickly turned into agony. The smell of their burning fur disappeared with the gusty wind.

There was a valid reason why the quest was titled ‘Noble Knights’ as these creatures didn’t scream even while burning. Their eyes which had been filled with desperation to behead me were now full of pain. In fact, they tried throwing themselves at me even while the flame tail was wrapped around them. However, they were too far from me. They were able to overcome the power of the tail for a short moment, but they soon struggled again.

I threw them to the ground, and they still didn’t scream even in the midst of falling into a fire pit. A few more succeeded in climbing up the dragon, but the results were the same. Following that, the remaining soldiers began to run away. I put more strength into my legs to support myself because the dragon began chasing the monsters that were flying away higher.

The blue sky looked like an ocean. The beasts who were showing their backs to us had become fugitives who had thrown themselves desperately into the deep sea. When I felt the rising excitement of the dragon, I stopped it from attacking further. Part of me also wanted to destroy them with a dark breath from my beast, but my dragon needed to save energy for the boss.

***

The skeleton dragon eventually chased and ripped seven more winged beasts to death. After it quenched its thirst a little, the enemy soldiers who had succeeded in escaping were already swaggering about on the ground. They had enough numbers to make one unit, and they acted aggressively as if they were angry they had been beaten by us one-sidedly. Each time they crashed on the ground, the majority of the Awakened bounced away, and the rest who managed to avoid them were decapitated by the soldiers who came in on vehicles.

I heard the scream of the last surviving Kciphos, and then I saw the commander-in-chief looking up at me, the owner of the skeleton dragon. As soon as I raised my Sense to the highest class, I could finally see his gaze clearly. Two furious eyes were staring at me, which was to be expected. After all, I had been killing a number of its blood relatives, so it likely knew about me for a long time.

The Kciphos Corp had known of me and Woo Yeon-Hee for quite some time. In fact, we were infamous for many other monster species. Those who shared memories already knew what our faces looked like, and those who shared smells kept the smell of our flesh in their minds. The Kciphos were the latter as they were sensitive to smells. There must have been a relative among the boss monsters that Woo Yeon-Hee and I had killed as the commander-in-chief was enraged to a great extent.

You are the intruders, not us.

While slapping down at the neck bone of the dragon, I opined, “That furry guy wants to be smacked.”

My low voice inflamed my dragon.

Dddddd-

The dragon's body wriggled as soon as I gave it the order. Its bones pounded against my butt in a rather massaging motion, and pitch-black energy filled the space between the bones of the skeleton dragon. The dragon had actually gotten this skill a while ago, but it usually didn't use it. Therefore, the energy seemed more dangerous as it filled the dragon-like contaminated blood.

The dragon lowered its head to the ground, and the black energy became concentrated in one direction. It was flowing across the bones under my hip, towards the head of its skull! The skeleton dragon’s mouth was finally opening.

Crack. Craaaack-

Chapter 232

The dragon was feisty, and it turned toward the ground when it was ready to unleash its breath. Although I was being tilted forward, I could withstand the imbalance as the wind supported my back. The breeze hitting my eyeballs was tolerable, but I found it hard to endure the black energy that concentrated in the dragon’s head. The energy was malicious. It went beyond the destructive power it held as it contained a negative aura.

The black energy swirling in the dragon’s head reminded me of the memories I never wanted to think about: my father’s lonely funeral, a street full of starving people, a group of monsters who took control of the world, and the Awakened who went frantic and killed each other. After recalling the faces of those I had killed, I suddenly came to my senses as I was getting closer to the ground.

Arrows and spells were flying in from all directions. They even flew diagonally up from the ground and spattered against the dragon.

Pang! Pang!

Each time they hit the dragon, its protective shield flickered. The Kciphos must have sensed that their deaths were coming. All of their eyes were filled with dread even though they continued to fire attacks at us.

Kuaaaaaaah-

The dragon finally vomited black energy from its gigantic jaw. If I hadn’t held out with all my might, I would have collapsed as well. Wild energy was jolting around all at once. When the dragon flew while blasting out the corps with its breath, I heard the sounds of choking and screaming. The entire ground became filled with black waves, and the floundering limbs quickly disappeared into the fog.

The skeleton dragon flew from the north to the south and took a huge turn near the end. Then, it went back into the street. The road we had flown past became clean as a considerable number of monsters vanished without even leaving mana stones.

Meanwhile, the notification messages indicating the completion of the quests popped up constantly. The dragon flew toward the remaining Kciphos on the street.

Sheeeeek-

The escort, winged soldiers, and the commander-in-chief were near the north street, but the commander-in-chief was the only one left standing. The others were dying on the ground while barely holding their swords in their hands. The dragon landed on the ground at a reasonable distance away from the commander-in-chief.

Thud!

It began to stomp with me on its neck. Seeing that the black energy was still swirling in its skull, it had enough power to do one last shot. Then, at last…

Kuaaaak-

It blasted its pitch-black energy at the commander-in-chief that was rushing in. The enraged monster was no longer visible as it had been buried by the dragon’s attack. A few seconds later, it surged into the air without any equipment including weapons. The hair that had covered its whole body was completely gone, and only its skin was exposed. The only thing it had left was its tensed-up muscles and eyes full of fury.

The skeleton dragon moved its head after the monster. Following that, the black energy flickered in and out multiple times. The commander-in-chief had somehow managed to resist for a while, but it could never truly compete against the dragon by struggling like that. Before long, it completely gave up. It was a bit surprising as it should have made multiple efforts to fight back. Well, all of its efforts were useless as it had already been exposed to the dragon breath…

I was confident things would end even if I didn’t intervene. After all, it had taken even me years to catch the dragon, so this monster could never defeat it without using anything unexpected.

[The dark breath of the Skeletal Dragon that even the Living Worship has been exhausted.]

[Cooldown time: 1 day]

The monster finally got an opportunity to attack when the dragon’s breath disappeared, but it wasn’t in a state to seize the chance. Instead, it was lying and scratching the ground as it had lost all its senses. It was extremely slow and couldn’t even move an inch.

The dragon’s skull tilted, and it delicately grabbed the monster, whose skin and muscles had melted, and lifted it up as if it wanted to show me. It was either bragging about its achievement or asking me if I actually thought this weak monster would be its enemy. Then…

Quak!

The bones of the dragon’s jaw closed. No blood came out, and only the pieces of shattered bones fell to the ground.

[Congratulations! You are the first one to complete the quest ‘The Death of the Commander-in-chief.’]

[The death of the commander-in-chief has been announced to its corps.]

[The corps has become significantly dispirited and has lost a considerable degree of power.]

[You have obtained a ‘challenger box’ for being the first one to complete the quest.]

[Please select the box.]

***

Perfect!

I gained one challenger box, one master box, and nine diamond boxes after monopolizing the quest related to the commander-in-chief and its corps. This was an amazing reward similar to the compensation that I could get from an A-class dungeon. I was delighted to get a challenger box as I hadn’t received one for a while.

I opened the boxes from the highest to the lowest class. I upgraded Agility to S-class with the challenger and master box, and it was my first S-class stat I obtained since I entered the Second Round. In a situation where I already possessed enough items, developing basic stats was my priority. All nine remaining diamond boxes had insignias, so I embedded them in my chest.

I headed for Seong-Il, and he was waiting for me while sitting in a pile of monsters. Puddles of blood were everywhere, so my steps splashed as I walked forward. The flat areas were also drenched with blood and mud.

“Ugh.”

Seong-Il barely managed to raise his head toward me, but he couldn’t stand up.

“I got a… diamond… box…” His face was contorted in pain, and he was forcing himself to talk.

“What about the gate?” I questioned.

He responded, “It’s closed.”

Exterminating the corps all at once was only possible when all of them entered the village. If we missed the timing, we had to rummage through the town and look for soldiers that had spread out on all sides. That was why I dealt with the village and sent Seong-Il to the sides where it was easy to obtain hidden rewards.

“You must have earned something when you touched the gate.”

I was nervous when I spoke because I wasn’t certain if I had gotten fake information or not. Seong-Il slowly put his hand inside the jacket and took something out. There was a mana stone on his hand, and it fell to the ground. His head also drooped down weakly, accompanied by panting. I patted his shoulder and picked up the mana stone. The chill immediately spread around my palm, and this coldness was the reason why Seong-Il could maintain his consciousness for so long.

[Kciphos’ Ice Halidom (Item)

The powerful force of the Kciphos Corps is concentrated in the item.

Effect: You can set return points.

Class: S

Return point: Ice Castle (Kciphos)

Cooldown time: 7 days]

As soon as I used the item…

[Would you like to return to the Ice Castle (Kciphos)?]

The description sounded alarming. The saved return point was surprising, but no Awakened would agree to go there. There were two kinds of actions the user could take while using the return stone. One was to teleport to a saved return point, and the other was to set up a return point.

[Would you like to set the current spot as a return point?]

[Subject: District 152]

I obviously made a new return point.

[Kciphos’ Ice Halidom has been added to your storage box.]

Last but not least, it was Seong-Il’s turn.

“Seong-Il. Kwon Seong-Il.”

Even though I was calling his name, he didn’t respond as he was on the verge of losing his mind. But luckily, something for Seong-Il had come out of a diamond box.

***

It was a B-class Healing insignia. With this, Seong-Il no longer had to live with only one arm.

Srrrrr-

A brilliant light penetrated into Seong-Il, and his pale face slowly regained its original color. He gazed stiffly after turning toward his arm, which was quickly regenerating. The bone grew. Following that, a bundle of new nerves spread through the limb like a spider’s web, and blood vessels were created at a fast pace, similar to how the black energy had quickly swirled inside the dragon’s skull. Muscles and fat filled up the new arm ending with newly formed skin quickly covering all of it.

Seong-Il tightly clenched and unfolded his fist before swinging his shoulders with a twinkle in his eyes. He was no longer dying. Instead, he smiled at me while showing off his thick biceps. In the end, he stretched out and tensed his arm. His forearm between the wrist and the elbow looked like a blunt weapon. Then, Seong-Il began to pretend to wield something after concentrating his strength on both arms.

Whoosh-

He pretended to have one weapon in each hand. His nickname was Human Calibur, and Seong-Il enjoyed using his skill more than any item. It was inevitable as he used to have one arm, but it seemed he would continue doing it even after growing a new arm. It wasn’t a skill the System gave him, but he had mastered using it. Kwon Seong-Il was a funny guy. He was also giggling to himself as if he had an interesting idea.

He asked, “Soo-Ah and Kyung-Ah. Don’t you think I can beat those two at once now?”

This was what made him trustworthy. Although he knew I now had an S-class item that allowed me to teleport to other regions, he didn’t ask for anything from me. Instead, he simply secured the mana stone and gave it to me as I had ordered him. He was loyal.

“Let’s go back.”

***

The village was still full of life even when the main squad had left to confront the enemies that had appeared in the nearby area. I felt a sense of disharmony. Seong-Il had witnessed the bloody battles that each district’s squads were having against monster corps on this way here. That was why.

“Fuck.”

He threw an unpleasant look at the remaining people in the village.

“If the people battling lose the fights outside the town, everyone will die together. But how can they be so at ease here!”

Well, I had caused a part of this problem. After my interference, many Awakened were growing at a much faster rate than they had in the past, so the number of survivors had increased due to the impact. However, the rich-get-richer and the poor-get-poorer cycle remained in this world. Those who entered a regular squad at least had a chance to become rich, but those who failed to adapt only struggled to live in the economic system I had created.

However, these losers often refused to join the battle. What had made them like that? Their mentality was a problem, but the one thing they all had in common was that the majority hadn’t experienced any growth. An increased number of survivors in the Stage of Advent didn’t help mankind. What we needed were strong and enthusiastic Awakened.

Those who had become complacent were no different from civilians. The regular Awakened had to fight against the monster corps while I was battling the Seven Demon Kings. Looking at them, I realized that I had to fix something else before getting rid of the assassination quests! I needed to be more intuitive than the System. Instead of accumulating points to open a box, people needed immediate compensation whenever they killed a monster. There had to be a clearer distinction of people’s growth with levels, and it would be more effective to engage everyone than lumping them based on class from F to S. The first attempt would be weak, but if they experienced it at least once…

“Where are you going?” Seong-Il asked as he walked briskly to catch up with my pace.

“To the front.”

I decided to bring Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah along this time. I didn’t know what kind of diabolically difficult quest I would have to overcome in order to modify the System in the way I wanted, but I couldn’t delay it anymore.

A third of the Stage of Advent had already finished. It would only cause confusion if I postponed this modification. I wanted to make this world as close as possible to a game. A System that encouraged Awakened to become passionate about growing was the only way for humanity to win this war. In fact, the System should have been like that in the first place. We needed to change classes into levels, and points into XP

Chapter 233

“The message popped up saying that the commander-in-chief is dead,” Shin Kyung-Ah stated as if she was certain that I killed the monster. It wasn’t important that the intense frontline had come to a lull after its death. Since the battles had been quite disastrous, she seemed to have lost some of her confidence. Nevertheless, she said that her desire to experience the real stage remained unchanged. Her ambition to get stronger was still the same, and I was proud of her. I wouldn’t have needed to modify the System if everyone had the same mindset as her. However, she was one of the few who had experienced true power.

That afternoon, the frontline battles ended. I had also participated in the war and destroyed the corps that entered this area. Then, I moved to a quiet place.

[You have set the current spot as a return point.]

[Subject: District 13]

“Guide! Guide!” I shouted.

A little face that I didn’t truly want to see appeared in the air. If there was a sound effect, it would have been something like ‘Pyong!’

[It has been a while since I last saw you in person. You must have become a challenger, right?]

The Second Round of Privileges had been assigned to nine more Awakened after me. If the corrupted System considered Woo Yeong-Hee as a threat, she could afford the Second Round by upgrading her stats to S-class. We had always kept that in mind.

“Am I still the only challenger?” I asked as I had hoped for that. If there were other challengers, it meant that Woo Yeon-Hee had also started the Second Round. I didn’t want her to go through this stage after her stats were reset.

[Why are you acting like an amateur? I can’t give you an answer as it is a matter beyond my authority.]

Ugh.

“Let’s get down to business.”

I listed the details that I wanted to revise, and my priority was replacing the current class system with a level system. For instance, if the value was F(1), it would be equivalent to 1 stat point. F(100), also known as E(0), would become 100 stat points. E(1) would become 101 stat points, D(1) would become 201 stat points, and C(1) would become 301 stat points. I wanted to indicate one’s level with only numbers instead of letters. When converting this to a level, every 5 stat points would be 1 level. Basically, what I was trying to do was…

[Name: Hong Gil-Dong

Health: E (45), Strength: E (10), Agility: E (22), Sense: E (14)]

If an Awakened currently had the above stats, the converted version would be Health 145 stat points, Strength 110 stat points, Agility 122 stat points, and Sense 114 stat points, with a total of 491 stat points. Accordingly, the level of the Awakened would be 98, considering 1 level per 5 stat points. The status window would then look like this:

[Name: Hong Gil-Dong, Level: 98

Health: 145, Strength: 110, Agility: 122, Sense: 114]

If this change was done, a total of five hundred and sixty levels would be available for the Awakened. In addition, it would motivate them to engage more actively through fast-paced level-ups. Level-up, level-up, level-up! Seeing that series of notification messages would stir their blood. Even if the actual improvement rate didn't change, it would feel like they were growing much faster.

At the end of my explanation, the Spirit responded.

[You should know that you will go through challenges in order to verify that you have the qualifications to change the System as you want.]

Last time, the Spirit willfully made me do a challenger quest without even asking me first. Although it was currently glowing a tranquil blue and sending me sweet messages, no one knew when it would decide to throw me into hell. I was mentally prepared, but it was scary.

However, the reason why the Spirit couldn’t immediately proceed with the quest was because there were some remaining problems.

[You want the System to allow you to distribute 5 stat points to the desired stats whenever the user’s level goes up, but do you think that this is possible? If we convert one S-class category into 700 stat points as you described, then that is equivalent to the user being level 140 based off of that one class alone.]

The Spirit then continued.

[Based on the current system, level 140 is an E-class. If an E-class Awakened focuses on one category alone until they reach level 140, one of his or her categories will be S-class by that time. In other words, an E-class Awakened would have an S-class category!]

“While the other categories remain at the lowest class,” I said.

The spirit pointed out, [But it’s a composition that can overcome the weakness of other categories. It’s an S-class.]

I shrugged. “It doesn’t matter. Doesn’t the System exist to help Awakened grow?”

[The System is purposely designed to prevent an E-class Awakened from owning an S-class category because it would be wasteful to hand out that kind of power to the unprepared. The power of the System isn’t infinite.]

A waste eh…

We could be stronger if the Awakened were free to disperse stat points to whichever category they wanted. However, the blue Spirit had a point.

“Then, I will limit the degree of growth per level. I’ll match it to the box system.”

[For example?]

“For now, each class is…”

F-class would be up to level 80.

E-class would be up to level 160.

D-class would be up to level 240.

C-class would be up to level 320.

B-class would be up to level 400.

A-class would be up to level 480.

S-class would be up to level 560.

“Why don’t we limit the number of stats we can upgrade until we proceed to a higher level? Then, the System wouldn’t need to waste power on those who aren’t prepared.”

For instance, the limit wouldn’t allow users under level 80 to use more than 100 stat points to upgrade each category. The limit would be lifted whenever the user increased their level from 80 to 160, 160 to 240, and so on.

[Then, have you thought about the XP a user needs to upgrade a level?]

I responded, “Let’s look at the F-class Awakened for now. The number of bronze boxes they need to upgrade to an E-class is seventy-three. That comes out to 21,900 points. 1 XP per 1 point. In other words, we divide that 21,900 XPs within 80 levels. Isn’t that consistent with the System’s intention? Its purpose of giving more power to those who are prepared.”

[But the possibility of getting the expected result increases if the user gets a high-class box.]

Yes, that was the point. I wanted to deal with the System even by giving up on that expected result.

“I want you to introduce proficiency in skills and traits. Something where we don’t need to waste stat points on. I want them to be upgraded naturally based on how actively the user activates and uses them.”

What I had outlined would be meaningful only if the Spirit accepted this amendment. Otherwise, it would just change the notation.

[Do you want to delete all the box systems and convert them all into points?] it asked.

I shook my head. “No, not that.”

If I eliminated that, our source to obtain skills and items would disappear. Most quests had box rewards in addition to points anyway. The Awakened needed to receive points as XP through modification and keep the box rewards system to get what category of compensation we wanted. I wanted to remove all the elements that were related to luck, but the Spirit’s color was getting darker as my demands increased. It must have been measuring the difficulty of the quest according to my requests.

“In the end, nothing much changes. Only the notation of the power that the System gives to Awakened will become more intuitive.”

[Is that so? My concern is whether the Awakened would still appreciate the System if we go with your change. They might consider that the power they have was something they had gained with their efforts, not something that the System has generously bestowed upon them.]

What the fuck?

Of course, power was something we should receive after expending a lot of effort. We, the Awakened, were the ones fighting for our lives, not the System.

I knew I couldn't say that out loud, so I swallowed it down and instead said, “Is the System planning to raise devotees? Or does it exist to prevent the destruction of humanity?”

I had more questions, but I stopped there and waited for the Spirit’s answer.

[Let’s talk about the proficiency system. Regular Awakened can have a max of sixteen skills and traits, whereas the Challengers can have up to twenty. In addition, Challengers can have four to five more traits or skills than stats. I’m not convinced as to why you want all of them to grow naturally.]

“What is the problem? You said the System wants to give power to those who are prepared. Using skills more frequently and accurately means that the user is ready to use higher-class skills and traits. That lines up with the System’s intention. I’m not asking for your opinion. Is that possible?”

I waited for an answer, but the Spirit didn’t respond.

A few minutes later…

[It’s possible only if you adjust the growth rate of the proficiency to the current rate.]

[The Challenger has been activated.]

[The quest ‘Majestic Challenge(2)’ has begun.]

[Majestic Challenge(2) (Quest)

Mission: Kill the Baclan King

Reward: Authority to modify the grading system, introduction of the proficiency system and points

* This is a challenger-only quest.]

...The Baclan King!

[You will be transferred to the quest location. Then, good luck. (*Ծ﹏Ծ)ノ]

The Spirit’s light quickly flickered from red and blue multiple times. The last color I saw was definitely red. The moment when I was thrown somewhere…

[Woo Yeon-Hee has joined your party.]

What?

Chapter 234

I checked the notification message again after being thrown into the quest area, but it was really her. Woo Yeon-Hee was in front of me, blinking her round eyes. Her face was still charming and lovely like a hydrangea flower. Although I was happy to see the face I had been missing for a long time, it brought a lump to my throat. Woo Yeon-Hee should have never entered this place.

Then, I was surprised by how much I was worried about her. This was supposed to be good news as she was my most helpful assistant and was as strong as me. I must have missed her more than I thought, and as a woman, not a colleague.

Shit. From when?

This was an embarrassing feeling.

“How can you…”

Tears quickly welled up in Woo Yeon-Hee’s eyes as soon as she heard my voice. Then, she jumped into me, wrapping her arms around my waist. It was only for a few seconds, but I could grasp how many hardships she had gone through.

I saw my other party members who had entered the quest area, including Seong-Il, Lee Soo-Ah, and Shin Kyung-Ah. We were on a vast grassland where the sun was blazing and flowers were gently swaying in the breeze. The other three looked to be in a pleasant mood. Although there was no concrete building, the scene was enough to deceive us that we had returned to reality.

The three who were looking around made eye contact with me, and they all had different thoughts. Seong-Il, who had clearly mistaken that we had returned to Earth, was scratching his nose with an emotional glance toward me and Woo Yeon-Hee. Lee Soo-Ah was cautious as she was trying to understand the situation, and Shin Kyung-Ah’s lips were slightly raised as if she thought that something interesting would happen.

Then, Woo Yeon-Hee opened her mouth, and her voice croaked, “...The quest finally appeared. Finally…”

She slowly raised her head which had been burrowed into my chest and looked up at me. Then, she turned her head and began to stare at the other three. Her side profile began to change sharply, and I was confident that I could see her eyes filling up with a murderous intention toward the two other women, Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah. Her tearful eyes had transformed into the heartless eyes of the executioner.

The two women flinched at the same time.

“Are they your party members?” Woo Yeon-Hee asked with a barbed tone.

Anyway, it was time to get out of there. This was our first time entering the Baclan Corps’ mainland, but the fact that open areas were dangerous applied anywhere you went.

After walking along the edge of the meadow, we found a place where we could hide between the valleys. There, Seong-Il couldn’t hide his disappointment as he finally noticed he wasn’t on Earth. But soon, he initiated a conversation with Woo Yeon-Hee with a soft smile. It was a visibly different attitude from the two women who had been silent since Woo Yeon-Hee appeared.

“You must be Mary. I have heard a lot about you. I’m Kwon Seong-Il.”

Seong-Il stretched out his hand to her, but she responded without giving a handshake, “Odin must have liked you. You can call me Mary.”

Seong-Il rubbed his hand on his thigh shamefully, obviously embarrassed. Of the two women, Shin Kyung-Ah was the first to approach Woo Yeon-Hee. At that moment, Woo Yeon-Hee’s face turned cold, so Shin Kyung-Ah couldn’t even open her mouth. Her entire body actually stiffened as she abruptly stopped in an unnatural posture as if time had halted. This was caused by the black energy that had stretched out from Woo Yeon-Hee before quickly vanishing.

After that, Woo Yeon-Hee flew in front of Kyung-Ah like a ghost, and the wind blew a beat late.

Whoosh-

Not only Shin Kyung-Ah’s bobbed hair but Lee Soo-Ah’s long hair also flapped strongly. Woo Yeon-Hee said while looking straight into Shin Kyung-Ah’s eyes. “I’ll be watching you.”

Her voice sounded so creepy that Seong-Il gulped down involuntarily. I understood why Woo Yeon-Hee had changed, but it was still very uncomfortable. She had turned into me. It was true that I had been expecting her to change like this as I had trained her, but… My heart ached, facing the new Woo Yeon-Hee. I knew what this feeling was, and it was something I should have been wary of. Therefore, I thought I needed to be careful.

Woo Yeon-Hee passed Kyung-Ah, who was frozen, and headed to Soo-Ah. Since she had already warned Shin Kyung-Ah, she didn’t say a word to Lee Soo-Ah. She just looked up at Lee Soo-Ah as she was much shorter than the other woman, and Lee Soo-Ah simply looked away to avoid her gaze. I saw Woo Yeon-Hee’s lips moving silently.

‘Challenger-class rope?’

She smirked and came back to me. There was something an Awakened could use if they had upgraded their Sense to an S-class or above. The skill wasn’t defined by the System, but it was often used by the S-class Awakened. It was commonly called ‘Trill’ instead of ‘Frequency.’ Woo Yeon-Hee seemed to be using Trill at me, but her words kept cutting off and I couldn’t understand what she was saying.

“I still need to upgrade my Sense more,” I responded.

Then, Woo Yeon-Hee nodded slowly and said, “Kwon Seong-Il is fine, but not the other two. I can’t trust them.”

She meant that they could betray us at any time, and of course, I was aware of that. Complete trust wasn’t something we could get from boxes. Everyone wore fake masks and lived based on what gave them the most benefits. The person I needed immediately was someone who was willing to fully cooperate with me while sharing their life and death with the team members, even if it was only because they wanted to fulfill their own interests.

Everyone became oppressed by Woo Yeon-Hee’s vibe. Seong-Il would have tried to liven the atmosphere, but he was also gazing at her with a strained look. He must have noticed her capabilities given that she wasn’t armed at all.

At that time, Shin Kyung-Ah let out a loud gasp and collapsed on the floor as soon as she was released from the energy that was squeezing her. Then, she panted while looking at Woo Yeon-Hee’s back as if she couldn’t believe her power. There was a twitch under her eyes.

“Wait here,” I told the three.

I moved away from them with Woo Yeon-Hee to a distance where the three couldn’t eavesdrop by using their C-class Sense. There was a stream of water that had been distinctly divided into upstream and downstream. Woo Yeon-Hee brightened on our way there, but she looked even happier after she washed her face. She had definitely missed me, and I hoped that happy look on her face would last a long time.

Therefore, I was staring at her without a word, but her expression soon darkened again. She must have been conscious about her look since she forced a smile, but there was no glint in her eyes. Just as Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah had become silent, Woo Yeon-Hee seemed to have been buried in the painful memories she had gone through. Her smile looked distressed, so my heart ached again.

Yeon-Hee… What the hell did you leave behind in me when you were away?

I suppressed my desire to comfort her, then got down to business.

“What is the quest?”

She remarked, “Well, I already got it before, but the quest has been reinforced. The System is weird. It’s not the one we knew. It’s getting fixed.”

I said, “Tell me more about the reinforced quest.”

“Do you remember when I told you why I approached you a long time ago?” she suddenly asked.

I raised an eyebrow. “Haven’t you given up on that quest?”

It was the quest that gave her the mental attributes. It required her to be supportive of the target that had been designated by the System, and her last target was me. Because the mission was vague, I had told her to give up such a quest instantly. However, Woo Yeon-Hee shook her head that she would at least try.

“You said that the System was fixed, right?” I asked.

She nodded. “Yes.”

I continued, “I’m modifying it. This place is a part of it.”

I had almost told her the truth about this place.

“That was you?” She widened her eyes.

“Yes. The System is making me go through a proxy war under the pretext of the System modification.”

The System’s intention to strengthen Woo Yeon-Hee’s quest and send her to me felt malicious. It probably wanted her to die here, on the mainland of the Baclan. However, it was possible to run away from this land under the assumption that I would abandon the other three.

“What about the commander-in-chief?” I asked.

Woo Yeon-Hee took out a returning stone instead of answering. She must have secured a hidden reward from Stage One. We could fail the quest right now and return to the saved return point. That was the power of this stone as it wasn’t subjected to time and space.

“Did you get a skeleton dragon?” I questioned.

She shook her head. “No.”

I didn’t know the details, but the result of me securing the dragon must have affected all the other stages. All the necklaces that could create the dragon must have disappeared. If my hunch was right, then I was the only one who possessed the dragon in this world.

At that time, Woo Yeon-Hee’s painful expression caught my eyes again. She must have suppressed her agony when she saw me, and it wrung my heart.

‘What kind of hardships has she gone through in Act One? Did the System tell people to kill her? What kind of hostility did she face from the villagers?’

Woo Yeon-Hee was an emotional girl. Then suddenly…

Oh my gosh!

I came to my senses when the thought flashed in my mind. Yeon-Hee… No, Woo Yeon-Hee must have noticed the change in my feelings toward her. I didn’t know what my face looked like at the moment, but what was clear was that I kept looking at her unconsciously. However, the pain in her face remained unchanged.

If she could feel my emotions, her expression would have changed even a bit.

I stated, “You must have blocked your Sense to people close to you.”

Her lips quivered. “I shouldn’t have done that…”

I couldn’t hold my questions back anymore. “Just what have you gone through?”

Chapter 235

When Seong-Il could no longer hear the footsteps of Odin and the woman named Mary, he collapsed into his seat while breathing heavily.

“Whoa…”

The tension in his legs disappeared.

“I can tell she’s Odin’s lover. Don’t you guys think she is scary like him?” Seong-Il asked the two women, but no one replied because Soo-Ah was busy taking care of Kyung-Ah. Even Seong-Il thought Kyung-Ah’s state was unstable as her eyes had lost focus and she was sweating. They were not the signs of a shock, and instead she looked like she had been possessed by a ghost. He thought that something like that would be plausible in this world as people talked about skills, items and alien civilizations everywhere. She was completely out of her mind. Seong-Il slapped her cheek with his big palm, but it sounded like he was trying to beat her up.

“What the hell are you doing?!” Kyung-Ah shrieked.

Seong-Il retorted, “I didn’t even slap hard. Look, you’ve come to your senses. It worked.”

“Unnie…” Kyung-Ah whined.

Soo-Ah asked, “Are you okay?”

“Who the heck was that woman…” Kyung-Ah shook her head while removing Soo-Ah’s arm from her shoulder; she clearly didn't want anyone to touch her. Soo-Ah stood up quietly.

Woo Yeon-Hee was a young-looking woman, shorter than 160 cm, and had left her long hair flowing down to her waist. When Soo-Ah first saw her looking at Odin, she looked like a sad stray puppy who had gotten lost. From her looks, the other woman seemed to be around her late teens to early twenties, so Soo-Ah thought of her as Odin’s younger cousin or friend whom he had known for a while. Therefore, Soo-Ah never imagined Woo Yeon-Hee would be such a creepy woman, and she was actually scarier than Odin. Her adorable face morphed into a cruel and evil expression when she looked at Soo-Ah and Kyung-Ah.

Soo-Ah still had goosebumps and felt like Woo Yeon-Hee was still around and watching her. Her eyes were more frightening than the monsters who were thirsty for their blood. She looked like she would hurt Soo-Ah and Kyung-Ah if they even flinched a little, so Soo-Ah had no choice but to stand still. If Woo Yeon-Hee was a serpent with its jaw wide open, then Soo-Ah was a rat in a corner. Her instinct warned her that Woo Yeon-Hee would never tolerate resistance.

Then, Soo-Ah approached Seong-Il as she recalled the scene when Woo Yeon-Hee hugged Odin.

“Seong-Il oppa, you called her Mary, right? I’ve never heard of her.”

Seong-Il shrugged. “Odin has been looking for Mary. She might be his...”

Seong-Il unfolded his little finger, but Soo-Ah couldn’t believe Odin had a lover. Of course, Odin was a human like her, but he was clearly his own boss and had absolute goals. That was her personal judgment about him. When he paid women to spend the night with them, she felt like he just wanted to quickly satisfy his sexual desire instead of being devoted to his instincts. He clearly wanted to prevent any obstacles from forming that hindered him from achieving his goals.

He has a lover? It doesn’t make sense. Odin isn’t such a man.

Soo-Ah asked, “How much do you know about the woman?”

Seong-Il responded, “Why are you asking me? My heart is pounding too.”

She persisted, “She is going to be on the same team as us, so I have the right to know.”

Seong-Il chuckled. “Same team? Hehe. Hahahaha. You dream big, girl. Can’t you see? She is as strong as Odin. Us three are just riding along in the team. The gap between their and our power is immense.”

Seong-Il pointed to Kyung-Ah with his chin, and Soo-Ah slowly turned her head toward her. Kyung-Ah was crouching and biting her nails, and Soo-Ah had never seen Kyung-Ah like that before. No, it was a habit Kyung-Ah had a long time ago, but she had never acted like that ever since she entered the Stage of Advent.

“I only know one thing about Mary: that she is a member of the World Awakened Association.”

Soo-Ah walked toward Kyung-Ah carefully.

“Are you really okay, Kyung-Ah? What happened? What kind of attack did you get?”

“Shut up!” Kyung-Ah suddenly burst out in anger, then dropped her head and continued to speak, “...Be quiet. Let’s be quiet, unnie.”

***

However, Yeon-Hee didn’t tell me what happened. I couldn’t pressure her just because I was concerned. When her tightly closed mouth finally opened again, the story wasn’t about herself.

“I want to hear more about you. What have you done to modify the System?”

I explained to her about the first amendment, and Yeon-Hee chimed in that the currently edited System had definitely helped Awakened to grow faster. However, she responded quietly and without confidence. Although I didn’t have a mental attribute, I could tell she was lying. It was obvious that she had been carrying all the burden alone. She must have completed the wave, destroyed the spire, and fought a war against other districts by herself. Everyone on her stage might have relied on her to a great extent, and the vipers in suits probably coveted her ability.

Yeon-Hee was reluctant to say anything, but she gave off the vibe of a person who had been betrayed by a number of people. All those bastards would have gone to hell already through either self-destruction or being decapitated by her. I had emphasized to her the importance of removing the hopeless ones regardless of whether they were capable or not, but she might have failed to do so.

The situation reminded me of the time when I eliminated the Seventh and Eighth Virtues. Looking back, I should have foreseen this long ago as she had become quite emotional when she felt their strong bond of sisterhood. I should have prepared her more. I thought she was ready, but the result clearly said that she wasn’t.

Damn you motherfuckers!

The only thing that comforted me was that Yeon-Hee had escaped from being used by such jackasses.

Maybe…?

I asked, “Who was that?”

Shit, I shouldn’t have asked.

“Huh?” She gave me a confused look.

I gritted my teeth and clarified, “Who was the asshole that gave you the hardest time among them?”

She blinked. “Among them?”

“There must have been the worst one.”

She shook her head. “It’s in the past.”

“Did you kill the person?”

“No, he just died. Hey, it has been a while since we met, Seon-Hu. I really don’t want to ruin our time together.” Yeon-Hee continued, “I’m sorry to worry you, but it won’t happen again. I now understand why you’ve always been so edgy towards others.”

Then, she smiled brightly, so I really decided to stop asking about what happened to her recently. I wasn’t supposed to bother her anymore.

“What’s the amendment for this time?” she asked.

When I described my plan, she slowly nodded. However, her response wasn’t positive as her sharp eyes flashed mercilessly every time her bangs fluttered. She must have been reminiscing.

Yeon-Hee opined, “Is it truly better to let the Awakened get stronger and help them survive? People gradually change when they get power without even realizing it. Later, they completely forget what kind of person they used to be. People here are like that… Shit… Ah, I’m sorry.”

Yeon-Hee’s face turned red as she vented her rage, then her eyes and lips quivered.

Did she just say ‘shit?’ That was my old habit.

“You must have seen a lot of bad guys, but…” I almost called her without using her last name. “But it’s the same here and outside, Woo Yeon-Hee. If they are like that, then let them at least contribute to mankind. The two of us are not enough.”

Of course, not everyone was like that. Those who were content with their lives were kind and more faithful. They hated conflicts and competitions, and easily conformed under fear. They were ordinary people who could be seen anywhere. Parents with children among them struggled to survive until the end. They just wanted to return to their families and had no greed or desire to become stronger. Then there were the ones who didn’t have kids who were just waiting for this survival game to end because stronger people were growing faster and leading them even if they didn’t take the initiative.

However, I believed those people also had to participate in this game. That was why we had come to the Baclan’s mainland.

“How could you make such a decision? People can’t be easily fixed… Ah, I said not to ruin the vibe, but I just did it.” Yeon-Hee raised her head and continued with a firm look, “If the Stage of Advent finishes, will the people here fight only against the monster corps? I personally don’t think they will.”

I could tell she was trying to use her most gentle tone as she was talking to me, but I could feel the strong distrust inside her words. Yes, it was time to tell her the truth. A story that she needed to know. The truth she never knew.

***

I asked, “Have you ever thought that it was weird?”

“About what?”

“That our human civilization has remained unchanged even after the aliens invaded the Earth. The global economy should have been shut down and festered. That would have been the natural result of the attack, right?”

Yeon-Hee was a middle school teacher who had tried to teach the national crisis to those who were wet behind their ears during the IMF crisis.

I continued, “But why did that not happen? Why did the civilization built by mankind not change before and after the crisis?”

“...”

I took a breath and said, “I was the reason. I’m the real owner of all the companies you know, Jonathan and Gillian Investment Finance Group, and the Jeon-il Group.”

Yeon-Hee’s firm eyes began to shake.

“Even I can’t estimate my assets. You have always been curious why I was busy. That was why. I had to be crazy about money when I wasn’t conquering the dungeon. I needed more, more and more money to protect humanity that would be devastated on the Day of Advent.”

“Seon… Seon-Hu…?” she sputtered.

“Do you get it? I left the door open and carried all the trouble when the global economy was supposed to explode with their door closed. When capital forces around the world were panicking and even selling their own underwear, I bought them all.” I continued, “There was a downward curve on the chart, but that was when all the capital over the world was colliding. There was a financial war that couldn’t be expressed by chart graphs. Because I won the battle, human civilization didn’t change before and after the crisis. Also...”

Yeon-Hee nodded slightly, and there was no need to ask her if she believed me.

“I am the one who found the World Awakened Association. After the Stage of Advent, most of the Awakened will have no choice but to join the group. Those who don’t will regret it. Do you understand?”

“Then…” Her eyes widened.

“Yes, so do you think I’ll let these novices make a mess? I put in so much effort into protecting mankind. You don’t need to worry about it.”

Then, I ended my speech.

“The Earth is mine.”

Chapter 236

We didn’t talk at all as we returned to the other three who were waiting for us.

“I’ll give proper introductions now. This is Mary. Be sure to be very respectful when you talk to her.”

Then, Seong-Il looked at me and pointed at himself, showing that he wanted to confirm that he also needed to be careful in front of Yeon-Hee as well. Of course he needed to. Yeon-Hee and I had overcome life and death crises together as we conquered high-class dungeons and repeatedly grinded through them after we adapted to each dungeon. We had done this for nearly twenty years, and no one could have done it with me except her. Yeon-Hee had followed me to the end without complaints. Thus it was an insult to compare her to the people who were being nurtured under me in the Stage of Advent. Seong-Il was a C-class and Yeon-Hee was an S-class. Therefore, their abilities were as far apart as the earth was from the heavens even when taking into account that the Awakened were growing faster inside the new, revised System.

I continued, “Then, I’ll start the briefing. Keep in mind that our lives depend on this, so make sure to engrave the information in your brain.”

***

“The tribes of the alien civilizations are diverse, and they live in different dimensions. However, they hold a common cultural element, which is that they worship the Seven Demon Kings. This is different from religion on Earth because their gods, the Seven Demon Kings, have coexisted in their world as super-high beings and have had a direct impact on their civilization. That’s why they are fanatics.”

During Odin’s briefing, Kyung-Ah was conscious of Mary the entire time as the other woman’s gaze still lingered in her head. The other woman’s eyes were so terrifying that she would never be able to forget them. However, it wasn’t just a lingering memory that bothered her. In fact, Mary’s eyes filled the black background even when Kyung-Ah closed her eyes. It was as if she had been afflicted with myodesopsia, which was an eye disease where floaters moved across one’s field of vision in many different shapes and sizes. The only difference was that patients with myodesopsia only had small floats flickering around whereas Kyung-Ah felt like she could see Mary’s eyes staring at her, filling an entirely black background.

“I’ll be watching you.”

Did Mary’s creepy announcement mean this? That she would stay in Kyung-Ah’s mind and watch her? Kyung-Ah’s heart pondered.

No way.

However, it remained unchanged when she closed her eyes again. Kyung-Ah became seized with panic because she wouldn’t be able to live normally if she could see Mary staring at her for the rest of her life.

Mary’s eyes flashed from the darkness whenever Kyung-Ah blinked. However, the real Mary was actually staring at Odin’s side profile instead of facing her.

Odin continued, “The Baclan Corps worship Doom Arukuda. The commander-in-chief or monsters in similar positions often borrow powers from Doom Arukuda and use them…”

Although Kyung-Ah was in a stupid situation where she had to depend only on Odin’s instructions while she was in an unidentified land without a quest to even guide her, she couldn’t concentrate on his briefing at all. It was her first time hearing Odin say so much at once, and piles of new information about the Seven Demon Kings and Baclan Corps were pouring in. However, none of that was important to her

She jumped to her feet. Up until then, she had planned to yell at Mary to get out of her head, but when she made eye contact with the other woman, she felt like her beating heart had suddenly stopped all of a sudden. Then, she lost strength in her legs.

“Focus, Shin Kyung-Ah.” Odin stared at her and continued with the briefing. He was giving detailed explanations regarding all kinds of monsters in the Baclan Corps. “As I explained earlier, we can never catch the Baclan King by relying on standard tactics. Doing that would be just a foolish suicide attempt. Using their culture and power structure is the only way we can…”

When Seon-Hu was wrapping up his speech, Kyung-Ah’s downcast expression suddenly brightened.

“From now on, I’ll provide you with equipment. We’ll go in order. Kwon Seong-Il first, followed by Lee Soo-Ah and then Shin Kyung-Ah.”

I knew it!

The items Seong-Il and Soo-Ah received were outstanding from their appearance alone. The colorful lights from bronze, silver, gold, platinum, and diamond box emitted every time they armed themselves with an item. The item that came from the master box, which was something they had never seen before, was actually an A-class.

As expected, Odin didn’t just drag them to the dangerous place, so Kyung-Ah was touched. Odin was ready. She thought she could become as strong as him one day if she followed his instructions faithfully.

Odin, our leader!

It was finally her turn, so she rose up with great excitement to receive her items. She walked toward him without hesitation. For some reason, Odin stared at her and then turned his head to the side where Mary was standing. There was a Hispanic man with an attractive mustache standing there, but it was weird. Odin was looking at his old colleague in a confused manner.

“Why?” Kyung-Ah asked.

“Do you recognize the person beside me?” he asked.

She nodded. “Yes, Ms. Mary.”

“Tell me what Mary looks like in detail.”

“Why all of a sudden? It’s rude to her.”

Kyung-Ah alternately looked at Odin and Mary with an embarrassed expression.

***

I had been keeping an eye on Shin Kyung-Ah as she seemed to be in bad shape. She wasn’t that kind of woman, but I could tell that she couldn’t concentrate on the briefing. She frequently blinked her eyes and frowned, then suddenly stood up and interrupted me. The strangest thing was that she showed no signs of fear even after hearing my explanation to the end. Rather, she even looked happy in the end. While Seong-Il and Lee Soo-Ah’s faces hardened when they realized the seriousness of the situation, Shin Kyung-Ah’s eyes gleamed.

I noticed that her mental structure had altered from the moment I faced her. She wasn’t conscious of Yeon-Hee anymore even though she was right beside her. Not only did Yeon-Hee directly warn her before, but Kyung-Ah also constantly looked at Yeon-Hee with dread in her eyes, which started from the moment she walked in. When she met Yeon-Hee’s eyes, she instantly lowered her head to avoid eye contact.

“Do you recognize the person beside me?” I asked.

She nodded. “Yes, Ms. Mary.”

“Tell me what Mary looks like in detail.”

“Why all of a sudden? It’s rude to her.”

Ms. Mary? Although I had told them to respect her, she was supposed to be scared even when she mentioned her name. However, she said Yeon-Hee’s codename so easily. Seong-Il and Lee Soo-Ah, who knew Shin Kyung-Ah’s personality, frowned as they were completely bewildered by her attitude.

“Let’s talk for a second. Just you and me, Shin Kyung-Ah.”

I passed by Yeon-Hee and took the lead. I was chilled to the bone as I walked away.

***

The Second Evil was cruel in a different aspect from the invincible Kang Woo-Seong. She enjoyed killing the heads of other forces in order to occupy their position or manipulating their minds to do as she pleased. She did this instead of creating and maintaining her own group. In fact, she particularly loved extorting the Eight Virtue’s force from the inside.

The Second Evil was alone without subordinates, but everyone was afraid of her. No one knew where and how she would appear, and all targeted forces against her had ended in extermination. The most frightening thing about her was the possibility that she could control someone’s mind without them noticing, leading them to become a servant of the wicked woman.

People had believed she was a man until the First Evil made a slip of the tongue. Because of that incident, the First and Second Evil hated each other's guts. Since that incident, the two were never found in the same space except when they were on a fierce battlefield such as Revolucion’s uprising in Europe.

Anyway, everything about the Second Evil was hidden in the veil until then, including the age she had awoken, gender, nationality, and real voice. Only her gender was revealed by the First Evil’s mistake, and that was all I knew. In the past, I used to avoid her as much as possible in order to not get entangled with her under any circumstances.

However, things had changed as my era had come. I had no information about her other than the fact that she was female, but I had consistently planned to remove her as soon as I identified who she was. Similar to the First Evil, Seventh and Eighth Virtues, Kang Woo-Seong, she needed to be eliminated like the others I had identified.

I had the First Evil’s trait, the Second Virtue’s skill and the Fourth Virtue’s skill. At the time when Yeon-Hee had received Isis’s Gaze, I thought she would be in the same situation as me.

But now…?

It felt eerie as I remembered the way Yeon-Hee looked at Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah.

“Shin Kyung-Ah joined because she wanted to gain the spoils, but she wasn’t prepared to die for us,” Yeon-Hee said.

She seemed to have no regrets about what she had done.

“So did you manipulate her mind?” I asked.

She shrugged. “I did it before I had that conversation with you. I would return her to normal condition if she stayed quiet, but women like her always end up causing issues. Wouldn’t it be better just to leave her as she is? It must be better that way for herself.”

I snapped, “Yeon-Hee. Woo Yeon-Hee!”

She continued, ignoring my outburst, “Lee Soo-Ah is very calculating, but it’s okay. She seems ready. However, Shin Kyung-Ah is and was not, so she keeps getting on my nerves. Kwon Seong-Il will continue to be useful if he keeps a handle on his temper. I like people like him because he will follow our commands faithfully in order to return to his family. If not, he will never be able to see…”

Yeon-Hee frowned slightly before saying, “It’s coming.”

However, I couldn’t sense anything with my A-class Sense. Even if I raised my Sense to the highest point, my Sense was still far inferior to Yeon-Hee’s. It was because I was going through the Second Round of Privileges while Yeon-Hee was at the end of her limit since she had reached S-class.

She commented, “I think I can handle it on my own now. If you go straight down south, you will see a mountain. The creatures there use a different language from the Baclans, but I should go check this out first.”

I shook my head. “No, we will go together.”

“It will be tough for you and your people at your current abilities. Also, you should take care of your group members. And.” Yeon-Hee began to smile faintly. “This opportunity doesn’t come often. Do you remember that I promised you that I will raise you until you reach your previous class? I will collect all the points I can secure nearby and then join you.”

Then, she pointed to the back with her chin. I had no choice but to let her go. “Be careful.”

She left without looking back as soon as I gave her permission. When I returned to the other three, notification messages popped up quickly.

[You have been distributed 15 points.]

[You have been distributed 1 point.]

[You have been distributed 40 points.]

[You have been distributed 1 point.]

[You have been distributed 200 points.]

[You have been distributed 500 points.]

…

A series of messages poured in, and the three widened their eyes in surprise.

Shin Kyung-Ah started smiling coyly. “Hohoho! Ms. Mary is amazing as expected. What should we do?”

As I looked at her, questions arose again in my mind.

Is it right to return her back to her original state?

And…

Is Yeon-Hee the Second Evil?

Chapter 237

The truth was that Yeon-Hee had grown up just as I had hoped. I had hoped that she would play a leading role in the Stage of Advent, and I had emphasized to her to remove any signs of trouble from the beginning. She had changed a lot as she now realized the reasons why she needed to.

I briefly meditated on why I had suspected Yeon-Hee to be the Second Evil. Was it because I was scared of the Second Evil? Above all, if Yeon-Hee was actually that woman, the bigger problem would be that I hadn’t noticed for the twenty years we had been together.

“I like people like Kwon Seong-Il because he will follow our commands faithfully in order to return to his family.”

Yeon-Hee cherished her family because their relationship had been once troubled, and she focused on that aspect when evaluating others. I never thought that she would be someone who slaughtered people regardless of their gender and age, no matter whether they were Awakened or not.

The problem was that there was a dearth of information regarding the Second Evil. This made it almost impossible to figure out who she was. My fear of her was still affecting me, even though I had been going against time.

I can’t believe I associated Yeon-Hee with that bitch. Why did I think that way? Shit!

It was fortunate that Yeon-Hee had blocked herself off from me. If she had read my inner thoughts, she would have definitely been hurt more than she had been hurt from the stage so far. If I thought more closely about it, this wasn’t the worst situation I had been concerned about. The worst-case scenario was her being manipulated by the vipers in suits. She was better the way she was now than that other option.

However, if… What if it becomes obvious that Yeon-Hee is the Second Evil? Or what if she degenerates to that extent?

There was no point in worrying before it actually happened. After all, I needed to prioritize the world in which my family would live in over any personal affection. Yeon-Hee was no exception. No… She couldn’t be the exception…

***

Even then, points were steadily coming in as Yeon-Hee’s battle was still ongoing.

“These are not monsters.”

In the meantime, Seong-Il and Shin Kyung-Ah had caught and brought some Moongs over. These creatures had been in the mountain to keep an eye on us, but my teammates had ambushed them instead because attempts at hiding were quite clumsy. The Moong race was a blue-skinned tribe, commonly thought of as aliens, and was one of the well-known slaves of the Seven Demon Kings. Moongs were used in various ways by the Demon Kings’ corps.

In particular, the rat-like Barba used this tribe the most, and they enjoyed using Moongs as biological weapons. Whereas here, in their mainland, the Baclan Corps mostly offered the Moongs as a sacrifice by dedicating their souls to Doom Arukuda. This was to show their lord that they sincerely wished that they could receive more power.

“They look similar to us other than the fact that they are pale and blue-colored,” Seong-Il said as he threw a Moong in front of me. I could hear an undertone of guilt in his voice, and Lee Soo-Ah clearly viewed these prisoners the same way. The monsters the two had seen so far all had hideous faces covered with fur, but the Moongs had many similarities with us as Seong-Il had mentioned. In fact, their body structures and the color of their blood were the same as ours. Even now, the Moongs were coughing up red blood.

[Moong Male (Species)

A homeless wanderer.

Class: E]

More information was added when I activated my Night Eyes.

[Name: Turba Mala Angrak

Health: E(13), Strength: E(41), Agility: E(3), Sense: E(2)

Trait(1), Skill(3), Item(1)]

[Trait - Chaser: E(31)

Skill - Flash of Shock: E(2), Speeding: E(0), Night Eyes: E(0)

Item - Barba Corps’ Old Belt (F)]

The one that Shin Kyung-Ah captured was not much different.

Bam!

Shin Kyung-Ah stepped on the back of a Moong guy who was trying to crawl and run away. She asked, “Odin, do you know what these are?”

Of course, I did. They were a living example of what would happen to humanity if we lost the war against the Seven Demon Kings. In the past, the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues weren’t aware of the Moongs. To them, the present was more important than the future as they had their hands full with fighting against each other.

I took two items out of my inventory, but neither of them would help me directly communicate with Moongs. However, it was a different story if I used the Barba’s language[1]. An A-class Enforcement Sign of the Barba Corps provided me with the ability to communicate with them. When I put the bracelet on the prisoner, his eyes widened.

[Physical Defense Power: 5000/5000]

[Magic Defense Power: 3500/3500]

As soon as I was able to see his two stats, a shield appeared and disappeared around his entire body. The barrier hadn’t completely vanished yet. Instead, it was invisible. However, it reappeared every time it received damage and soon lost its initial bright color.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

When his defensive barrier became completely depleted, the Moong flinched constantly before he finally spoke for the first time, “S…stop… Please, stop it.”

I stated, “Turba, the son of Mala and Angrak.”

He was startled for a second and clenched his teeth.

I continued, “This must be the first time you’ve seen me, but I have seen you many times before. My name is Odin. I’m from another dimension that the Seven Demon Kings are attacking. I want you to realize that you guys were hostile toward us first. I didn’t want this situation either.”

“Who… who are you?!” the Moong prisoners exclaimed all at once in a startled manner.

I was about to answer: ‘You must have escaped from the Barba Corps. I’d like to meet your leader. We might have the same goal.’

However, a notification window popped up.

[You have encountered a Moong Awakened.]

[Your trait Explorer has been activated.]

[About the Moong Special Privilege (Explorer Reward)

The Moong civilization was destroyed, but the power of their System still remains with their Awakened. Only the first ten Awakened who encounter a Moong Awakened can proceed with the Moong Special Privilege.

Content: As you proceed, you will retrieve a portion of their power every time you kill one. However, you will become their enemy.]

[Would you like to start the Moong Special Privilege?]

Since I had gone back in time, this wasn’t my first time seeing the Moong Tribe. They had accounted for a significant part of the rat-like Barba Corps’ power when I attacked the dungeon with Yeon-Hee. The Privilege message didn’t pop up then, so it became clear that only those who can communicate with the Moong received an opportunity to proceed with the Privilege.

It was my first time getting this chance like the Second Round of Privileges and the trait Challenger. From this, I finally had an inkling as to how the Fifth Virtue, who didn’t catch my attention much in the past, and his group could grow so fast.

Was this why?

In the past, the Fifth Virtue and his group had been obsessed with the Barba Corps’ lab. That was the reason why he could clinch the title as one of the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues. No matter how much I thought about it, his rapid growth was mysterious. The growth structure of the powerful and weak had been established from the Stage of Advent, and no one could break the hierarchy until the Stage of Rest. However, the Fifth Virtue was the only one who had smashed through that ceiling. Even though he was my enemy, I had once thought he was incredible because of that. I didn’t expect there was such a trick behind it.

The decision was easy for me to make. Even before this quest popped up, I had no plans of uniting the Moongs and working with them to kill the Baclan King. In addition, the Moongs were harmful to mankind. Their souls were used to empower the Baclan Corps, and they had been forced to dedicate their lives as the enemy’s biological weapons. The question was how much power I could absorb from doing this.

[The Moong Special Privilege will begin.]

Craaaack!

I instantly destroyed the one Moong who was under my foot. Everyone including Seong-Il and other Moongs looked at me in bewilderment as if they didn’t expect this.

[Would you like to absorb the skill Flash of Shock?]

A low-quality skill, but the possibility of taking the skill itself was great.

Pass.

[Would you like to absorb the trait Chaser?]

The System would even let me take away their traits. However, most of the traits I currently possessed were outstanding, so I couldn’t replace them with new traits. The only thing I would take was ‘Passion,’ which was something that the Fifth Virtue had.

Pass.

[You can receive either 8 silver boxes or 2 gold boxes.]

***

The amount of power I could retrieve from this quest became clear after I tested it again on the second captive. While I could obtain all their skills and traits, I could only recover one box per class. For instance, the first eight categories of the first Moong I killed were all in E-class, so the rewards I got were either eight silver boxes or two gold boxes. The Explorer trait was activated once more shortly after the second prisoner breathed his last.

[About the trait Passion (Explorer Reward)

The Moongs can be seen as pitiful, but their remaining power can help you incredibly.

Content: You will obtain the trait Passion if you destroy 10 Moong Awakened.]

This is it!

In my opinion, this trait should have been titled ‘Moong Hunter’ instead. The Fifth Virtue had developed this ability by hunting the Moong Tribe, and he was enthroned as a Virtue due to this reward trait. Because of this, he became stronger at a faster rate compared to the number of battles he had joined. Although he didn’t participate in many wars, he was the one who showed the most remarkable achievement during Revolucion’s Great European Uprising. In the end, he was the one who fought against the First Evil one-on-one when the First Virtue even avoided doing so.

Fifth Virtue. Fifth Virtue. Fifth Virtue!

I always wondered where he had gotten the trait, and I never thought he got it by completing the Moong Special Privilege.

Apparently, Shin Kyung-Ah had caught something with her Sense.

“Their boss is quite angry.”

She was trying to grasp the ability of the Moong Awakened who was on the top of the mountain, and she was comparing his ability to mine. It was inevitable because the boss was rushing toward us like a gale. However, Shin Kyung-Ah looked quite excited as Yeon-Hee had manipulated her mind.

I told the three, “Get ready for battle.”

It was ironic, but I had to capture the Moong’s boss first in order to seize the Baclan King. Their boss had outstanding abilities and seemed to be a competent leader who had perfectly hidden his group in the Baclans’ mainland. This meant he was at least an A-class Awakened. In other words, he was a master box to me, which was unfortunate for him. If I caught him successfully, I would be stronger than Yeon-Hee when she returned. Just upgrading my Sense with master boxes would give me more strength, and the rest of my lagging stats could be offset by my superior traits and skills.

Anyway, this was a golden opportunity. I finally had a spark of hope that I could complete this challenger's quest to kill the Baclan King, which had seemed like an impossible task to finish earlier.

The Moong civilization had already collapsed, and they would never be able to revive it. They would be slaves forever and do more harm than good to humanity. There was no room for sympathy, even though I felt sorry for them. I couldn’t afford it.

Soon, I felt the boss getting closer, so I raised my Sixth Sense as much as I could to prepare to greet him. Hera’s Lunacy was the best skill to use in a one-on-one battle, and I could leave the rest of the Moongs to the other three.

[You have activated Hera’s Lunacy.]

As I clenched both fists, streaks of lightning began to stretch out from the gap between my fingers.

Zing. Zing-

This might have been obvious already, but yes, the Fourth Virtue Michael’s main skill also had lightning attributes. In addition, Hera’s Lunacy had good compatibility with Odin’s Wrath and Indra’s Sword, which was a converted form of Devi’s Sword. With my lightning abilities now empowered three times, no one would be able to escape it, especially not an Awakened from an extinct tribe.

Tat!

I threw myself in the direction where the boss was coming from.

Devote your power to me, you unfortunate Awakened!

Chapter 238

From a distance, the Moong Boss and I stood facing each other such that we could observe each other. He had a sword that was much larger than his body, and he was clutching it in one hand.

[Moong Male (Species)

A homeless wanderer.

Class: S]

His overall class was higher than I expected, and I knew instantly that was why he had been able to successfully hide in the Baclans’ mainland. Meanwhile, he must have been looking at a similar notification message on his window. It probably looked something like this:

[Human Male (Species)

He is currently fighting against the invasion of the Seven Demon Kings.

Class: A]

The Moong remained cautious despite the obvious difference between our classes. He seemed to have a keen eye, and he must have reached S-class step by step. The lightning power trapped in my fists was going insane as it wanted to be released, and he must have felt something from the occasional sparks that sprang out from the gaps between my fingers that made him wary.

Two notification messages popped up almost at the same time.

[You have partially seen through the Moong Male. (Skill, Night Eye)]

[The Moong Male has partially seen through you. (Skill, Night Eye)]

[Name: ?

Health: S(0), Strength: S(0), Agility: S(3), Sense: S(0)

Total points: ?

Trait(8), Skill(8), Insignia(1), Item(8)]

[Physical Defense Power: ?900/?900]

[Magic Defense Power: ?100/?100]

[Trait - Thorn Shield: A(72), ?]

[Skill - Night Eye: S(9), Punishment of the Moong Water God: A(9), Ring of Cold Air: A(21), ?]

[Insignia - Star Hunting (A)]

[Item - The Victory Sword of the Baclan Arena (S), The Victory Breastplate of the Baclan Arena (A), The Battle Pants of the High-Rank Baclan Warrior (C), ?]

The parts I saw were enough. If I judged him by the standards of my past, then the Moong Boss would be at the level of a guild leader of an intermediate-scale guild or a regular member of either the Eight Evils’ or Eight Virtues’ forces. That was how I rated him, and I could grasp how he was evaluating me by the emotions that instantly flashed upon his face. His eyes were flickering with astonishment. I would have reacted the same if I were him because the current me was like a character who had unbelievable strength that would only appear in a Marvel superhero movie.

***

In addition, his trait ‘Thorn Shield’ and insignia ‘Star Hunting’ also existed in our System as well. The titles differed slightly due to differences between the languages we used but their effects were the same. In his world, incredible categories such as the Man Who Overcomes Adversity and Devi’s Sword would also be considered the best of the best, so he probably knew how powerful I was just by seeing those. Furthermore, he wouldn’t be able to figure out using common sense alone what the bolded ‘Second Round’ meant. I also had ten traits and skills as a Challenger. If the past me could see this, I would have had the same expression as the Moong Boss.

I understood how shocked he was. Of course, there was a possibility that he didn’t know anything about the Man Who Overcomes Adversity and Devi’s Sword. However, he still would have been surprised when he realized that I only had high-class traits and that all my skills were titled after the name of God. It was natural that the expression on his face had become serious.

Soon after, he became determined to fight a life-and-death battle with me. Anyway, the most important of all categories were the four basic stats[1]. Only my Agility was in S-class, and I wasn’t visibly armed with any equipment. His decision wasn’t foolish. What he didn’t know, however, was that all of my items were waiting for me in another space, and they could be used the instant I took them out.

***

Right after we saw through each other’s status window I began to equip myself. A burning cape suddenly appeared and wrapped around my shoulders, a sacred helmet blinked onto my head, and I quickly took out ten items in total. The Moong Boss became deathly pale after seeing that, but I could tell that he had made an almost instantaneous decision as his expression had changed. At that moment, I knew that his plan to fight me had vaporized, and he was now busy thinking about how to run away.

Indeed, he wasn’t an S-class Awakened for nothing. The colorful light that was being emitted from his chest wasn’t being used in an attempt to kill me. If he had wanted to kill me, he wouldn’t have started fleeing. The Moong threw himself into the air, jumping so high that he was above my head. It was dazzling even in broad daylight because the lights were so bright. There were multiple beams shooting out, but the intensity was so high that they looked like one giant ray.

The Moong Boss had used the insignia Star Hunting. I couldn’t dodge it as my Teleport insignia was too low of a class. This insignia basically allowed the user to target the subject without allowing the victim to avoid it. He had calculated his options quite quickly, but I also had experienced many one-on-one battles in my past life. Although my battle tactics might have worsened as it had been a long time since I last dueled another Awakened, the muscle memories I had would never disappear.

Thud!

When a ray of light hit my shield, it became so overwhelmingly bright that I was unable to see properly and distinguish objects easily. It basically felt like entering a dungeon without Night Eyes, except that I was being blinded instead. In the meantime, I focused on the superpowered lightning that I had released from my hands. My second half, the lightning bolts, poured out of me. I blocked the Moong Boss’s retreat with Odin’s Wrath and minimized his movements by using Hera’s Lunacy. Then…

[Devi’s Sword has been converted into Indra’s Sword.]

[You have used Indra’s Sword.]

The sword then transformed into a long stem, and I sent it out into the overly white world, having it grow out. It had concentrated lightning power in it. Before long, I could hear the screams of the Moong Boss echoing from a good distance away, but my world was still dyed white. The magical rays from the insignia were constantly bumping into each other, constantly emitting more white light.

That was the power of a skill-type insignia. They were only good for one use, but they gave off the power equivalent to a top-class skill that came from a challenger box. Before long, the light pummeling me stopped. As my vision cleared, I could see the back of the Moong, who was still trying to resist my superpowered lightning prison that I had caged him with, but it looked quite vague as my head was still ringing. The status window that displayed the amount of power I had left in my defensive barrier also looked blurry, as if I had suddenly acquired astigmatism.

[Total Magic Defense Power: 75200/90400]

That one insignia had done more than fifteen thousand points of magic damage to me. If I didn’t have the Magic Resistance Rune that I had acquired on the Land of the Dead, the numbers would have been much worse.

I closed my eyes tight and opened them, making my vision return to its original state. There was a thick lightning stem that connected the two of us, and it was from Indra’s Sword. Similar to Star Hunting, my item also didn’t allow the target to escape. He had no way to flee. His weak magic shield had already vanished because he had also been attacked by Hera’s Lunacy. Furthermore, the sword itself was stuck in his back, and Odin’s Wrath had been manipulated into lighting arrows that were shooting into him.

Zing-

All those large and small lightning bolts were slowly whittling away his life. However, I didn’t get closer to him. Although dying immediately was less painful, S-class Awakened had a tenacious hold on life. Basically, any experienced Awakened would never give up until the very end, so there was no point in me exposing a potential opening.

In fact, there it was now. The look in his eyes had turned evil the moment he realized that I refused to get closer to him. When he stared up at me, two skills stretched out from him. One gave off a cold energy that rushed into me while drawing a large half-moon trajectory, and the other was a whirlpool of water that flew at me with a violent spin. There was a significant difference in the attack power of the two skills. The whirlpool was the skill named after the Moong water god. He wouldn’t have thought this could turn the tables. He might have believed he could succeed if he could shorten the distance between us. Or it could have been just a frantic, last-ditch effort. Anyway, it was impossible for him to win now.

[You have used Road of the King of Hell.]

[You have used Hanuman’s Tail.]

I kicked the ground after banishing the cold air around me by fanning it with my fire tail. Right after that, flames fluttered in front of me as if the cold energy had never existed. However, his water whirlpool was still intact. It was flying at me quickly, but it was probably because I was rushing at it at the same time.

Moderate amounts of water can only extinguish small fires instantaneously. Even if you poured water into a big flame, if there wasn’t enough, then the water would vaporize into steam. I set up a flame wall with Hanuman’s Tail, and another one with Ra’s Sun Cape. With two walls of fire on the side, I enlarged the flames by using Road of the King to Hell.

Cheeeeeeeeek-

I pierced through the maelstrom and came out with steam all around me. I could feel the hot moisture whenever I inhaled.

I had succeeded in destroying his skill!

[You have destroyed the Punishment of the Moong Water God.]

When I came to my senses, the gods were having a feast[2].

Zing-

In the air, the large and small stems of lightning were chopping the turkey relentlessly like knives.

Hiss!

The fire pillar that struck the turkey burned it even though it was already fully baked. The turkey… No, the Moong looked up at me as if he had intuitively perceived his death arriving. His complex gaze was filled with death, pain and hostility. I stabbed him with Seth’s Nails as the last blow. The dark energy was divided into five sections and wrapped around his body.

[Forerunner has been activated.]

[Your Agility has been upgraded. Change: S → SS]

He’s almost dead, though…

Sheek-

He never had a chance to swing the S-Class sword in his hand. He still held it until his last moment. Following that, the notification message popped up at a speed faster than the rate of blood flowing out from him.

[You have eliminated Moong Male.]

It felt like the message had appeared faster than usual as if the System was glad that I removed an Awakened from another system. Well, it could have just been me.

[Would you like to absorb the skill Punishment of the Moong Water God?]

Of course. I abandoned Iron Fist and replaced it with the new skill I just obtained. I passed on all of his traits as they were all too low in class.

[5 challenger boxes, 1 master box, 3 diamond boxes, 3 platinum boxes, 5 gold boxes, 2 silver boxes, or…]

I got five challenger boxes for killing one S-class Moong Awakened…?

There was a nickname for such targets. The risks were different, but several quests were often completed as soon as an Awakened caught a boss monster in a top-class gate battle or an S-class dungeon. I had never experienced such a jackpot before, and I had only heard the rumors that multiple challenger boxes were given as rewards.

Oh, so what did the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues call them? Wasn’t that obvious? Treasure Goblins. From now on, the S-class Moong Awakened were my Treasure Goblins. Again, I had no sympathy for them.

***

It was too fierce to call it a fight between the little ones because there were many Moongs to hunt down. Unfortunately, there was no Treasure Goblin among them. In fact, more than half were non-Awakened, and the highest class among the Awakened was B-class. Their total number exceeded two hundred.

Nevertheless, the reason why Seong-Il was winning was because of the items I had provided them in advance. The three were armed with A-class items while the Moongs only had drop items that the Baclan had thrown away. The difference in their capabilities was clear.

The battle ended as soon as I intervened. Although they felt pain when the opponent struck them, all direct shock was absorbed by their protective barriers. This was the first time the three of them could only focus on offense without paying too much attention to their injuries.

Their faces were full of excitement since they had just experienced how strong they could become when they were fully armed with A-class equipment. Lee Soo-Ah, who was usually calm and empathetic toward the Moongs, was no different from the rest. She breathed heavily, and her entire body was covered with their blood. As I had mentioned previously, it was because she was too excited, not due to a lack of stamina.

While Seong-Il recalled the power he tapped into to kill the Moongs and Shin Kyung-Ah was walking around to kill the remaining, I was looking at the new notification messages on the window.

[You have removed 10 Moong Awakened.]

[You have obtained the trait Passion.]

The Man Who Overcomes Adversity, Strongman, Explorer, Interdiction, Forerunner, Gifted, Sensitive, Collector and Challenger. With the addition of Passion, I now had the maximum number of traits one could possess in the Second Round of Privileges.

[Passion (Trait)

Effect: Reinforces the user’s offensive skills in three levels that activate in proportion to combat time.

Level One. One hour from the start of the battle.

- The rate of injury regeneration slightly increases.

Level Two. One hour after Level One activates.

- The probability of trait and item activation slightly increases.

Level Three. One hour after Level Two activates.

- Physical and Magic Resistance slightly increases.

Class: F(0)

Cooldown time: 7 days.]

Right. I couldn’t say this alone was the Fifth Virtue’s main trait. Even if it had super great potential, I had to upgrade it by using the rewards from the boxes.

***

I killed an S-class Treasure Goblin and a bunch of Moong Awakened. On top of that, Yeon-Hee had also given me points, so I had many boxes waiting for me to open.

[You can open the next box.]

[Subject: 5 challenger boxes, 1 master box, 9 diamond boxes, 6 platinum boxes, 12 gold boxes, 15 silver boxes, 2 bronze boxes]

I had already finished planning where I would use the rewards from the five challenger boxes and one master box. After all, the most important thing to focus on was the growth of the four basic stats. This applied to every Awakened, but it was especially significant in my case. I could rebuild my skills after I finished upgrading all four stats.

I had planned to upgrade Strength with one challenger box, upgrade Sense with one master box and two challenger boxes, and then upgrade Health with two challenger boxes. If I hadn’t received the unexpected event ‘Moong Special Privilege,’ I would have expected my stats to increase around the end of Act Two at the Final Stage.

It would be best for me if the System didn’t do anything to my detriment at this point. Like in the Land of the Dead, there were elements here in the Baclans’ mainland that could help me grow to a great extent. In particular, the Moong Special Privilege had little risk compared to the compensation being offered. Maybe, the System had decided to be generous this time and deliberately led me to the spot where the remaining Moongs had fled to.

I used the rest of the boxes on the water god’s skill that I had gotten from the Moong Boss and the trait Passion. I ended up with the following result:

[Passion (Trait)

Effect: Reinforces the user’s offensive skills through five levels that activate in proportion to combat time.

Level One. One hour from the start of the battle.

- The rate of injury regeneration slightly increases.

Level Two. One hour after Level One activates.

- The probability of trait and item activation slightly increases.

Level Three. One hour after Level Two activates.

- Physical and Magic Resistance slightly increases.

Level Four. One hour after Level Three activates.

- Cooldown times slightly decrease by a low probability.

Level Five. One hour after Level Four activates.

- The charging speed of all items slightly increases.

Class: B(0)

Cooldown time: 2 days]

Even if the effect of increasing the defense power was charming, relying on the trait Passion alone wasn’t enough for a one-on-one battle. At my current class, this trait would only be useful two hours after I entered a battle, which was when Level Three activated.

However, the trait proves its real worth at S-class. I was looking forward to how much power this trait would have when it became upgraded to SS-class.

[Punishment of the Moong Water God (Skill)

Effect: It generates a powerful energy of water that rushes toward the target. The user’s damage is recovered to a significant degree as soon as the skill is used.

Class: C (98)

Cooldown time: 2 minutes]

At one point, this trait would have completely healed the boss Moong at one point as he had it at A-class. It must have happened when I was destroying his skills and got out of the whirlpool. However, that would have been a tragedy for him as he would have felt all the pain from the beginning again. The sharp sensation of all his muscles being burnt and torn off by the streaks of lightning was probably incredibly painful.

I suddenly remembered the time when I had experienced that exact same thing when the Sixth Virtue had captured me in the past. The memory of his frivolous laughter taunted me, but then Yeon-Hee came back, drawing me back to the present. She didn’t need an explanation of what had just happened. Her face brightened as she noticed something from the tiny movement of my pupils.

“Congratulations, Seon-Hu,” she said with a smile that resembled the happy grin of a golden retriever puppy.

Chapter 239

Past Life Returner

"Your abilities and stats are finally back to what they were before they were reset, right?”

Yeon-Hee began to look at the scene behind my back with joy.

I responded, “I got the Moong Special Privilege, and it allowed me to absorb some of their System’s remaining power. Thanks to that, I was able to upgrade myself.”

She blinked. “...Moongs had a System?”

I shrugged. “It collapsed as they were invaded much earlier than us. You must be able to read their minds, correct?”

"I have something to tell you before we discuss that… Just in case I behave weirdly. Nothing will likely happen, but there’s still a possibility,” Yeon-Hee remarked casually as if it wasn’t a big deal.

I deliberately kept my face blank as I asked, “For example?”

Yeon-Hee looked worried for a moment and lowered her head. The aura she gave off now was completely different from the cold, blade-like vibe she had when she first met Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah. She felt more primitive now, as if she were a dangerous beast wearing the skin of a human. When she suddenly raised her head, her eyes resembled those of a fierce and evil beast. Her small nostrils flared out, and her mouth was clamped shut. The way she bent her neck with such an expression looked somehow unnatural. However, her wild eyes were so familiar to me that I wasn’t nervous, and Yeon-Hee seemed to be in complete control of herself.

Srrr.

Yeon-Hee’s normal expression came back, and she swept her hair back and said with an ashamed look as if she had shown something embarrassing, “In order to fight against an army, I have no choice but to rely on this.”

I hadn’t seen her fighting in a battle, but I could imagine it. The Second Evil always fought like Yeon-Hee in large-scale fights such as the gate battle, and she used nearby enemies like weapons and shields. The Second Evil was able to change her targets in a quick and natural way, so when she fought in a large-scale battle it was as if she was in a completely different world. That must have been how Yeon-Hee had fought against the Baclan Corps before joining us.

"You are saying the monsters’ disgusting feelings linger in you?” I asked.

She clarified, “To be exact, I leave their feelings inside me on purpose. So that I can pull it out whenever I need it.”

Was that so… In the past, Yeon-Hee was easily affected by the monsters’ emotions, but she was now freely using their feelings as if she was alternating items.

She continued, “It was hideous, right…? Mmm… There are things I found out during the battle.”

***

‘Fuck,’ Seong-Il cussed inwardly.

He had been peeking at Odin and Mary as they had their conversation a distance away from them, but he suddenly saw Mary glancing at Odin cruelly. Seong-Il had never seen such a ferocious look before as it was absolutely not something a human could express. His heart sank at the thought that Mary might possibly jump into Odin and attack him. If Odin hadn’t warned him not to act rashly without his command under any circumstances… And if Seong-Il had forgotten the fact that Mary was his superior’s lover, he would have rushed into them to protect Odin. After seeing Mary flash a relieved expression, Seong-Il was glad he didn’t take any action. It must have been a petty fight between lovers.

The way they fight is freaking scary.

Compared to the earlier savage look in Mary’s eyes, the way his ex-wife glared at him when she chucked things at him when they fought was nothing.

I expected this from the moment you sent your lover to the battlefield. You should have followed her and left us here. You dug your own grave, Odin.

Mary likely washed her face on her way back, but the other parts of her body were still covered in monster blood. She must have fought intensely on her own. It was also evident because she had been constantly distributing points to him.

Seong-Il waited for Odin and Mary’s conversation to end, then approached Odin. This happened after Mary walked toward the Moong who was still breathing.

"Are you okay? Mary Seong-Il could hardly string a sentence together. He couldn’t think of a way to refer to Mary in a very respectful way, but his pride would be crushed if he called her by the most honorary term in their language.

In terms of appearance, Mary resembled the teenage idol whom his son Ki-Cheol liked. She was one of those celebrities who danced well, but he didn’t know her name or any of her songs. Watching the singer stretching her legs and shaking her hips on the television was the only opportunity for Seong-Il to talk to his son, who was in the midst of puberty.

That was why he remembered. In fact, if Seong-Il’s ex-girlfriend had gotten pregnant, Ki-Cheol could have had an older sister around Mary’s age. In a way, Mary looked closer to Ki-Cheol’s age than his. Although Seong-Il was aware that age didn’t matter in this world, he couldn’t stop himself from getting conscious of it.

Ugh, I, Kwon Seong-Il, am losing all of my manliness today by lowering myself to a younger woman.

Seong-Il made a huge decision, and he said loudly, “Is Mary noona[1] okay? She seems to be in a bad mood.”

He scratched his nose in embarrassment.

Seon-Hu replied, “Are you going to call her noona from now on? Well, that must be fine because she is older than you.”

“...”

“...”

“...”

“...Mary is older than me?” Seong-Il could’ve believed that Odin was older than him, but the fact that Mary was older shocked him more.

What the heck???

He felt like someone had smacked the back of his head hard. However, Odin had no reason to lie about her age.

Soon, Seong-Il’s face brightened.

Mary is a noona. She is older than me! Fine, then! I, Kwon Seong-Il, am still a manly man hahahahahaha!

***

Shit.

Seong-Il had lost his smile because it had been ten days since he had entered the mainland of the Baclans. Things were getting tougher every day.

According to Odin’s briefing, they were heading to an area where the Baclan Corps’ civilizations were concentrated, like their capital city. Seong-Il could no longer enjoy the exotic and vast scenery of mother nature because the ox-headed monsters kept him busy. Everything became more hectic especially when he got swept away by the inevitable flow of a large-scale battle and missed Odin and Mary, or when his team encountered the search party of the enemy like they did just now.

Seong-Il shouted, “So what! You guys aren’t the only ones with power!”

A high-ranked Baclan warrior, twice as large as Seong-Il, tried to stand up, but Kyung-Ah threw herself at the monster and killed it. Then, Seong-Il began looking for Soo-Ah as his sight was being blocked by a huddle of monsters.

"Soo-Ah! Soo-Ah! Where are you?” he screamed.

"Here!”

Seong-Il broke through the monsters by avoiding the large axes that fell towards him like the blades on a scaffold. He could finally see Soo-Ah in the distance. He had recently gotten interested in her, and he noticed that she was currently all alone in the middle of the sickening muscles of the ox-heads. He grabbed the ankles of one of them and snatched it up as if the monster only weighed as much as a leaf.

"My father...”

Swoosh- Bang!

“...fed, neutered, and

Swoosh- Thud!

“...married off you cows!”

Swoosh- Kwang!

[You have exterminated a High-Ranked Baclan Warrior.]

Seong-Il resembled a real mad bull more than these monsters who had ox heads and muscles. He had been holding out somehow with his defensive shield, but the color of the barrier had now faded to the lowest level. His protection was about to disappear. When he blew away the last monster that was blocking his way, he saw Soo-Ah’s desperate face.

"Stop touching my healer!” he snarled.

She screamed, “Oppa!”

He scolded, “Soo-Ah! I told you not to get out of my sight!”

"You’ve watched too many romantic movies, Seong-Il. Is this like Beauty and the Beast? Be careful. I’m going to kill you if you even try to hit on Soo-Ah unnie,” Kyung-Ah interjected sharply.

The three were barely able to create their formation again after Kyung-Ah blew apart the neck of the monster that was jumping toward Soo-Ah from behind.

It was only possible to guess how many units were surrounding them after the battle entered a lull. It would have been difficult to even deal with one monster without the items Odin gave them. Accessories, such as rings and necklaces, not only raised certain abilities by one class, but they also increased their defensive capabilities by an incredible amount. Ten days had passed since he had gotten these new items, so he shouldn’t be feeling this much awe towards them. However, the memory of the day when Odin gave him these items came to his mind whenever he killed scary monsters. Also, he never imagined that this entire gigantic area was the territory of the Baclans.

Then, the ground vibrated, and the three looked around without getting any time to rest.

Wooh wooh! Woooooooooh-!

They could hear shouts from all directions, and they soon realized how many monsters there were as the sound got closer and louder to them. The siege was tightening

"Pull yourself together and never give up,” Seong-Il muttered to himself.

He had raised his Sense to B-class temporarily, and he could not detect anything that were from Odin or Mary. A thought flashed through his mind. He realized that this could actually be his last moment. In addition, his defensive barrier was about to vanish, so he thought he would die if he lost his fighting spirit. That was what he learned from following Odin. The moment he lost the desire to fight, he would really die.

"Ugh, you sound like a boring social studies teacher, Seong-Il.” Kyung-Ah rolled her eyes.

He snapped peevishly, “Then, why don’t you say it?”

"The reason why you are afraid of losing is that you focus on how hard it would be to win. Hohoho. My mindset is much better than yours.”

Seong-Il clicked his tongue quietly.

Tsk, tsk. Poor thing.

The only reason why Kyung-Ah didn’t lose her fighting spirit in any of the crises that they had encountered was that Mary had manipulated her mind. It didn’t mean her actual mentality was strong.

Seong-Il had thought Mary was a melee dealer when he first saw her wrapping up a small battle. Aside from her amazing, god-like abilities, her skill in handling two daggers was beyond what a human could conceivably do. She stabbed, pulled her weapons out, and sliced at her target in an incredibly fast and fluid manner. When Mary went around the monsters and killed them using her daggers, she seemed like a combat machine made exclusively for slaughter.

However, Mary’s true ability was even more grotesque as she had the ability to control others’ spirits. She sent back the monsters, which had been rushing at her, and made them kill their fellows. One of them even threw itself in front of Mary to protect her, even though its head had almost been crushed into pulp. Seong-Il wouldn’t have minded if this only occurred sporadically, but this happened on every route she took. She quickly moved her target from one monster to another, over and over again. The hapless monsters quickly became Mary’s hands and feet. At one point, even the commander of the corps was sacrificing his life for her. Mary was a woman who freely manipulated even the terrifying commander monster.

It must have been easy for her to mess up Kyung-Ah’s mind.

Seong-Il got goosebumps whenever he thought of Mary. To be honest, he felt like he had to lower his head modestly in front of her. But the strange thing was that she acted like an adorable puppy in front of Odin. They were a creepy couple that couldn’t be understood with common sense.

Seong-Il switched his attention to Soo-Ah.

Soo-Ah…

He didn’t have to worry about Kyung-Ah since she would never lose her fighting spirit anyway. However, ever since they entered the ox-heads’ hometown, Soo-Ah had been in the back of his mind. Seong-Il used to hate her as she pulled stunts and did anything to win Odin’s favor.

That soon disappeared when he noticed that she was quite intimidated after Odin’s lover joined the team. She became so quiet that Seong-Il sometimes got surprised that she was actually next to him. Her diminished presence didn’t matter in a non-combat situation, but the problem was that she remained the same way even during battles.

Even now, Soo-Ah acted as if she had lost confidence as she blinked blankly. Seong-Il actually liked the current Soo-Ah more.

He put an arm around her shoulder and said, “My protective barrier is all worn out. I’m sure you know this already, but from now on, your role is very important.”

"Uh… Oppa she stuttered.

"Huh?”

She squeaked, “Ms. Mary is a healer, right?”

Mary had regenerated his arm when he lost his arm again.

He nodded. “That’s what she said.”

"But how can she do that?”

What?

Seong-Il turned his head to the side after noticing where Soo-Ah was looking, and he could barely see Mary in the distance even after raising his Sense as high as it could go. The joy he felt from knowing that she would finally join them only lasted for a second, and he became speechless at the sight of her speeding along with the bloody wind. He couldn’t really see her properly.

Seuk. Sheeeek-

Only the trajectories drawn by the two daggers were flashing. Her targets that became her puppets quickly changed from time to time, and it felt like time in that area was flying by so quickly.

Mary’s participation meant that Odin was there too. As expected, a huge pillar of fire soon soared up. It was hard to recognize, but the scattered images of Odin and Mary began to intertwine here and there. When the shadows of the two overlapped when they were killing monsters, it looked as if they were hugging.

That couple’s love language is so aggressive.

Anyway, Seong-Il grasped the situation. He thought he had been swept away from Odin and Mary, but it wasn’t the case this time. Everything was planned. The three had lured out the Baclan’s search party, and Odin and Mary were wiping them out at once.

Seong-Il could finally smile after not being able to do so for the past ten days. He thought he would be just a burden to them, but he was actually helpful to Odin’s strategy. He turned toward Soo-Ah, and she was looking at Odin and Mary’s terrifying harmony with envy and surprise. Seong-Il lightly grabbed Soo-Ah’s face with both hands. Her eyes widened at his unexpected action.

Seong-Il said to her face, “If a crow-tit tries to walk like a stork, he will break his legs. Look at me, not them. I will be the one who will be taking care of you. In fact, your safety is a higher priority than mine.”

"What… what are you doing!?” she shrieked.

"There is nothing to worry about. Make sure not to get out of my sight. Let’s go.” Seong-Il then yelled at Kyung-Ah and Soo-Ah, “Attaaaaaack!”

It didn’t matter if he couldn’t manage fire and lightning like Odin and if he didn’t have delicate combat skills like Mary. Seong-Il immediately defeated the two high-ranked Baclan warriors with his brute strength and resumed the battle by grabbing a third monster’s ankles in both hands.

Chapter 240

Past Life Returner

Which one was harder? Survival or loneliness? The answer was that I was having a better time now compared to the time I spent in the Land of the Dead. The Baclan Corps was searching for us frantically and had sent their commanders, whose power was equivalent to A-class dungeon monsters, after us.

The System had been acting in good faith as it had set the starting point on the area where the Moong Awakened were concentrated. Unfortunately, that spot was too far from the central area of the Baclan Corps. In the past two months, we had traveled a thousand and five hundred kilometers across the meadow and over the mountains. Along the way, we saw a series of mountains and grasslands. We didn’t need a map as the information Yeon-Hee had obtained during the battle was enough for her to become our navigator.

Anyway, the Baclans aren't a nomadic civilization since they didn’t raise livestock such as cattle and sheep, but they had some similar aspects because they constantly moved along the curves of the meadow without settling in one location. However, the spot where their king and their violent civilization were gathered never changed. From the beginning, that was our final destination, and we had to go double the distance we had traveled so far to get there now.

Yeon-Hee wasn’t worried about the people who were left in the normal Stage of Advent, but Soo-Ah often mentioned that she was concerned about the village as she had put in lots of effort in establishing a community.

It was fine because the Final Stage of Act One didn’t end quickly. The Baclan units on the stage where Yeon-Hee and I were standing had become weakened as we had caught their commanders in the beginning, but we still needed a considerable amount of time to eradicate all the monsters that had appeared from dozens of gates.

Moreover, we had enough time because Act Two started only when all other stages were completed or failed to finish the Final Stage of Act One. In other words, the possibility of us missing the start of Act Two was slim. It also meant we had to focus on catching the Baclan King rather than paying attention to the hidden rewards in Act Two, Stage One.

However, it had gotten to the point when even Seong-Il, who had the highest class in Health among the three, was getting exhausted. It would have been nice if my dragon allowed my people to ride it, but it considered anything besides me on its back as an enemy to be eliminated.

Also, the three had problems using other vehicles. Yeon-Hee and I were fine, but these three needed to be fully alert and prepared to respond immediately by raising their Sense to the highest class. Only by doing that could they protect themselves from the assassins and snipers of the Baclan Corps that were hiding in bushes. Things were okay now because the three were steadily growing. They would be more helpful by the time we reach the area ruled by the king. That was where the problem was…

"This must be the best site to camp.”

We had time to rest for five days. The points we gained from completing the quest were incomparably more than what we would get from simple hunting. Nevertheless, the three were able to open the boxes after killing some monsters as they were of high class.

I saw Seong-Il grinning and tapping his chest with his palm to check on his biceps, which had become stronger. He must have finally upgraded his Strength to B-class. By using items, it could even reach A-Class. Something like this would have been impossible if we stayed in the Final Stage of Act One.

Meanwhile, Shin Kyung-Ah was accumulating points. She needed to upgrade her stats, but I let her do whatever she wanted to. That was my compensation to her for not returning her mentality back to the original. Lee Soo-Ah was speaking to Yeon-Hee to get advice, and she had been trying to get closer to her recently. Yeon-Hee didn’t ignore her efforts and no longer looked at her as if she wanted to tear the other woman apart. It was because I asked her not to push away the people I had chosen and brought here. Yeon-Hee’s expression was still cold, but she was much nicer than before.

"Noona, may I ask you something as well?”

I closed my eyes after seeing Seong-Il sitting between the two women.

***

My eyes opened when I smelled the scent of grilling meat. Morning had arrived, and Seong-Il was preparing breakfast.

- Good morning.

I heard Yeon-Hee’s voice via telepathy as soon as I woke up.

[Water Bottle from Outside World (Item)

It’s full of water that Yeon-Hee has gathered.

Volume: 500mL]

I had maintained a sharp Sense since entering the enemy’s mainland, so my Night Eyes were spamming my notification window with too much information. Yeon-Hee sat next to me, handing me a bottle of water.

- I hope things stay like this. It’s chill and quiet. I like this.

She was smiling, but she looked sad. I followed her gaze, and saw that Shin Kyung-Ah had an alluring vibe to her as she washed herself in the valley under the dazzling sunlight. Seong-Il smiled wickedly while peeking at her, and Lee Soo-Ah was staring at his back with mixed feelings.

- Lee Soo-Ah likes Kwon Seong-Il. He’s also interested in her.

I was shocked.

- You didn’t know? It’s not love, but they’ve felt that way for a while. Is it still unacceptable for you to have some romance between your team members?

I responded via telepathy: - Because any gains can be outweighed by the loss. Are you sure it’s not just comradeship?

- My original ability hasn’t changed. Do you think I, Woo Yeon-Hee, can’t tell the difference between someone feeling romantically towards someone else and simple feelings of comradeship?

Yeon-Hee’s lips curved slightly as if she found it funny. I ended the conversation by changing the subject without answering her question. If it had continued, we would have ended up talking about ourselves. I should have never risked my life for her, nor should I have thought of the world with Yeon-Hee in the center. I needed to satisfy my sexual desires by some other means in order to keep our relationship as simple and honest as monks did. That was the only way Yeon-Hee wouldn’t turn into my obstacle.

I got up. Yeon-Hee might have expected me to confess my feelings and probably thought that I was acting too cold, but this was the best choice for both of us. We had to maintain the boundary. We could never be lovers. Never.

Kyung-Ah suddenly snapped, “Can you stop looking at me, Seong-Il? The way you look at me feels so unpleasant and rude.”

He sputtered, “H…hey! You… you are getting an innocent person into trouble! There is nothing to look at. I have high standards!”

She snorted. “You are still looking at me.”

Seong-Il grumbled, “Then, you should have worn some clothes. It’s your fault for showing off like that. I’m not a pervert!”

Kyung-Ah rolled her eyes. “I’m not naked because I wanted you to look at me. If you’re going to look at me, then do it with confidence and out in the open. You’re acting like such a coward. I find that more disgusting.”

The older man paused and then asked, “...Can I?”

"What the heck? Of course not! Hohoho. You are such an idiot.”

Shin Kyung-Ah walked out naked. The valley water slid along her skin, and the remaining droplets clinging to her curvaceous body made it look even sexier. The primal response I had to that was natural; it was proof that I was healthy and energetic. Getting some quality sleep had helped me a lot. After finishing the meal leisurely, we started moving again.

There were several layover stops on the way to the enemy’s capital area. We were able to pinpoint the regions where the other Moongs were hiding based on the information Yeon-Hee had obtained from the nearby monsters she killed.

When we stormed them, I was once again convinced that the System was being kind to us. The highest class among the Moong Awakened was B, and there were significantly fewer number of them compared to the first group. On top of that, the majority of them were non-Awakened. As I had expected, Treasure Goblins were rare. If I could find two more, I could become so powerful that I’d be beyond where the First Evil was in the past. In fact, I could check whether the SSS-class existed, but the possibility of reaching that point was getting slimmer and slimmer. We kept moving, and time passed by as we battled and journeyed.

We arrived on the outskirts of their capital region about half a year after we first entered their territory. As Seong-Il looked down at the scene where the enemy’s leather tents were stretched out to the horizon, I could tell he felt disguised. We could hear the shouts of the Baclans from a distance. They were indeed a tribe that enjoyed fighting.

"Ah, fuck.”

On one side, thousands of Baclans riding animals were traveling through the meadow. Among all the overwhelming images, Seong-Il was focusing on that area. He well acknowledged their ferocity and strength as his limbs became amputated whenever he encountered them. There were a couple of close moments when his head had been in danger of being sliced off. He groped a hand around his neck as if he was imagining himself getting beheaded.

"The gopchang[1] restaurant owners would love to see this. Wow. How many units are there? They must have had sex a lot at night to reproduce that much.”

The thousands of riders were just the tip of the iceberg. Within the brush and deep vegetated areas, there would also be a lot of priests and sorcerer's spread around. In fact, there were many Baclans whose power was equivalent to any boss monster in S-class dungeons.

In the early days of my previous life, the leaders from different countries discussed how to turn the tables instead of focusing on defense. They ended up deciding that the Awakened needed to enter the gates. However, they would have never been able to say such a thing if they had faced the Baclans’ forces in person. Of course, the Awakened who were controlled by the military authorities at the time had protested, so the plan was scrapped.

I couldn’t even see the castle where the King would be staying. We had to go further and deeper. This was Mission Impossible.

***

I wished that there was a force hostile toward the Baclan King. If they existed, I was planning to take advantage of them and make them revolt against the King.

Unfortunately, that was not the case. The whole army was unified under one power, the Baclan King. Such a power that encompassed the entire dimension had never existed in our human history. The only comparable thing was the gold tower built by an Awakened in the past. This basically meant that we had to defeat the Baclans’ most powerful force with just five of us. Following that, we needed to reach the king’s bedroom in the royal castle and catch him.

Keuk…

Although I had expected something similar from the moment I entered this dimension, this was a bit insane. The only way to describe the current situation was: ‘A clash with a viciously unified civilization!’ This was an impossible quest, made to make us self-destruct like moths rushing to a light made of flames. Then, I felt warmth surrounding my hand. Yeon-Hee had put her hand around mine.

- I can get in, so take that into account.

I knew what she was thinking. Nothing could block her because even if they did try to attack her, they would soon end up attacking each other and allowing her to go unhindered. The amazing thing about her performance was that she was able to capture the target’s spirit in the blink of an eye. She could advance like that by quickly changing her shields to protect herself from any flying projections, which would target her from a distance. However, she would reach her limit in the end. If the S-class sorcerers flocked together and attacked her at once, she wouldn’t be able to withstand it.

- No. Arriving at the castle isn’t the end of this.

I thought the king’s castle would be an integration of all kinds of dungeons. Most of the S-class dungeons associated with the Baclan Corps would have been derived from their castle.

The four, including Mary, gathered in front of me.

"Attack the bottom line with Mary. But your goal is not making your way in there and looking for the castle. There’s no need to try getting in.”

They had to draw attention. They needed to resist the enemies like an anvil so that I could be a hammer and intensify the fear. The dread of a foreign power, like the one in 1997 when Seoul was collapsing as Hong Kong raised interest rates to four hundred percent overnight, would incite panic. Then, the panic from the outskirts would move the Baclan King. If he shut himself in the castle without doing anything, he wouldn’t be qualified to be a king. But that scenario was unlikely to happen. The King was not just the ruler; he was also the strongest warrior in their civilization. Even if they worshiped the Seven Demon Kings, he had to fight against the newly emerged enemy as the chief warrior of the Baclan Corps.

He would eventually come out from his nest. However, if he didn’t, then the plan was to leave the capital area as quickly as possible and return to the village by using the returning stones. This meant I had to give up the opportunity to be with Yeon-Hee in Act Two, but I had no other choice.

Crack!

We all raised our heads to the sky as if we had agreed beforehand. To my horror, gigantic eyes appeared like the sun in the sky. There was no face covered by the clouds. Instead, only a pair of eyes had shown up. The gaze seemed relaxed as if they were looking at an animal in the zoo, but they soon grew bigger and filled the entire sky. Goosebumps appeared all over me, and it felt like even my soul had become frozen. I couldn’t breathe.

Although the System didn’t inform me, I knew what the eyes were… We were currently in the mainland of the Baclans, where Doom Arukuda, the second most powerful among the Seven Demon Kings, had absolute authority.

Those were…Doom Arukuda’s eyes!

Incarnation… Are those Doom Arukuda’s incarnations? No… no way!

"Aaaargh!”

I suddenly dropped down as a terrible headache had seized my head, and the pain was killing me. One of my knees involuntarily hit the ground, and everything looked blurry. Surprisingly, the other three hadn’t fallen down though. Instead, Seong-Il, Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah were all standing still. However, the three were muttering the same thing at the same time.

"Worship Doom Arukuda.”

"Worship Doom Arukuda.”

"Worship Doom Arukuda.”

Then, a voice pierced into my mind. Yeon-Hee was using telepathy.

- Euk… Seon-Hu… Whom should I save…?

Chapter 241

Past Life Returner

I had to make a decision quickly.

- Shin Kyung-Ah… No… Kwon Seong-Il. Kwon Seong-Il.

- Okay.

As soon as I heard Yeon-Hee’s response, I could barely see the biggest doll-like shape among the three begin to move.

"Worship Doom Arukuda… Aaah… That’s bullshit… I’m going to squeeze out all the ink in your eyes, you fucking moron. Gahhhhh.”

When Seong-Il collapsed next to me with a groan, a notification message popped up.

[The trait Explorer has been activated.]

[About the Grand Ritual of the Baclan Corps (Explorer Reward)

The Baclan Corps hopes that Doom Arukuda will solve their problems. But don’t worry. Your hometown is safe.

Content: If you remain alive until the end of their ceremony, the hidden quest ‘Worship Doom Arukuda’ will be completed.]

I could clearly see the message, and the bolded letters looked more obvious than ever. It was telling us that the descending incarnation wasn’t a sign that we had been discovered by the Baclan.

A few hours later…

[Congratulations. You have completed the hidden quest ‘Worship Doom Arukuda.’]

[Power Resistance: 5%]

"Ugh.”

My blurred vision had finally returned to its original state after the messages. The headache that had been trying to tear my brain off also vanished at that time. When I came to my senses, I was lying down on my back, looking up at the sky. Doom Arukuda’s eyes, which had filled the sky, had disappeared, and the sky was clear.

On the other hand, I could feel a wild murderous intent toward me. Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah were looking down at me with glistening eyes. They were about to attack.

I quickly rolled to the side, stabbed Indra’s Sword at Lee Soo-Ah and wrapped Hanuman’s Tail around Shin Kyung-Ah. Then, I continued attacking them with my skills that had the same attributes. I squeezed Lee Soo-Ah with Odin’s Wrath and smacked Shin Kyung-Ah’s head with Ra’s Sun Sword.

Bzzzz- Swoosh!

I didn’t allow them to resist because they had become monsters as soon as the Seven Demon Kings took away their souls. If I kept them alive, especially Shin Kyung-Ah, who had the potential to be one of the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues, they could grow into a more dangerous monster.

The moment their shields were destroyed…

Bang!

One of Shin Kyung-Ah’s breastplates shattered like glass. While the lightning and flames were gnawing their lives, something huge flew in over the two.

Sheek-

Seong-Il had stepped in. There were skills that didn’t allow the user to kill a team member like Road of the King of Hell, but there were skills that did the exact opposite. Odin’s Wrath and Indra’s Sword were like that. Seong-Il knew what would happen when he jumped into the area where lightning streaks were dancing and flames were blazing.

I immediately canceled the skills, and the last lightning bolt bounced off Seong-Il’s back. He flinched, but he was still hugging the two women. It was obvious that he was protecting them from me.

"What the hell are you doing?” I snapped.

He begged, “Look at me. I’m fine! I know what’s going on, but I’ll take care of these two and make sure they don’t cause any problems. So please, Odin!”

Seong-Il flinched even when he was talking. He did his best to keep the two womens’ faces and upper bodies under him because he knew how Devi’s Sword worked. It would have been easy for me to blast Seong-Il away and snap the two women’s necks, but the desperate look in his eyes stopped me. He reminded me of the old Yeon-Hee.

I stated, “You are fine because of Mary.”

Only then did Seong-Il see Yeon-Hee.

"Is she okay?” he asked.

I shook my head. “Of course not.”

I moved toward Yeon-Hee and lifted her up. Meanwhile, it seemed like the Baclans had also stopped moving when Doom Arukuda’s gaze appeared in the sky. When I looked down, the time seemed to have begun to flow again. I laid Woo Yeon-Hee down neatly while looking at the Baclans’ movements. Fortunately, she had no lasting trauma. Her mind voice sounded exhausted.

- The Seven Demon Kings are… strong… I just made eye contact with them, but…

- Can you move?

I heard a loud banging sound.

Smack! Smack!

Seong-Il was hitting the top of the two women’s heads. He gave me a thumbs up when I looked at him, but his smile looked awkward with fear intertwined in it. He was scared that I would behead the two instantly.

When I heard Yeon-Hee’s voice in my mind, I took my eyes off Seong-Il.

- That was a grand ritual.

- Yes. It didn’t happen because of us. Also the sentence ‘your hometown is safe’ probably means that during the Stage of Advent… Woo Yeon-Hee! Are you sure you are okay?

- Yeah, I’m fine.

If she was actually okay, she wouldn’t have responded that way. She needed a break, so we sat down on the ground.

"I will knock them out as soon as they wake up, so don’t worry. Also, I’m not the only one who completed the monster eyes quest, right?” Seong-Il said while he was next to the two women.

He also mentioned he had been rewarded Power Resistance and that the detailed category had been added to his status window. However, he had clearly been shaken by what had happened.

He blabbered, “That was insane. He indeed is the boss. Ah, I remember there was one who was more powerful than the Arukuda. Umm… sorry. Was it Doom Kaos? Haha, I’m out of my mind.”

Seong-Il kept on chattering following that. It was obvious that he wanted to distract me as much as he could.

I sighed and asked Yeon-Hee, - Is there even a slight chance for them to get better?

- No, it’s too late.

Yeon-Hee didn’t hesitate one bit when answering, which meant we had no choice but to abandon them.

- Their entire mental systems were taken down. I was barely able to save Kwon Seong-Il.

Yeon-Hee sounded as if she had been fatigued after a long journey.

- If you want, we can take them with us. Put that into your account, too.

I nodded as I had figured out Yeon-Hee’s capacity. According to her explanation, Isis’s Gaze couldn’t be simultaneously used on multiple targets. The conversion process was fast so sometimes it looked like she could, but that was the truth. Yeon-Hee could use it as a blade and shield by quickly changing her targets as there was no limit on cooldown time in this case, but there was a three-minute cooldown time when the skill was only aiming at one target. Therefore, she could alternately use the skill on the two, but she would be exhausted by doing that.

- Can you save both if you raise your Empathy?

S-class or above Empathy allowed the user to access the mental world of others. In other words, Yeon-Hee had used her Empathy to turn Shin Kyung-Ah into a fearless human sword by using the other woman’s combativity and respect toward me.

Yeon-Hee answered after a brief pause.

- Maybe if I also raise my Mental capacity…? But Seon-Hu, we would need lots of challenger boxes. I can’t guarantee how high I would need to upgrade my ability to do that.

- Ah, there’s no way.

That was why Yeon-Hee had asked me whom to save.

***

The Demon King Doom Arukuda had taken two team members away from me just by glancing at us. However, I soon realized that Awakened in S-class or above wouldn’t be overwhelmed by its power. Well, it nearly incapacitated us, though…

[Power Resistance: 5%]

This also could be an important factor in dealing with the Seven Demon Kings.

I approached Seong-Il, and he stood in my way again with an awkward smile.

"Hahaha.”

His tight, bunched muscles were quite tense, betraying the fact that he was ready to move toward the two women at a moment’s notice. However, he was still a few beats too slow. Devi’s Sword sprung out from me, crossed over the two women’s thighs, and only then did Seong-Il fall over them.

I commanded, “Stand up, Kwon Seong-Il.”

He moved awkwardly as he couldn’t give up their necks to me.

He pleaded, “It is so unfair for them to die like this. They are too good to die like this. Please, I beg you. Please, Odin.”

I responded, “I’m not going to kill them.”

He blinked. “Then… why?”

"We will return to the Stage of Advent after catching the Baclan King.”

"Huh?”

"We will go back together after killing the King. Who knows. Doom Arukuda’s power might not be able to reach there.”

When I walked closer to him, he carefully moved away. I straightened my back after collecting the two women’s items, and Seong-Il got up after me. His eyes were filled with surprise as he couldn’t understand why I kept them alive even though he had wanted this in the first place. I was well aware of how he had looked at me so far.

Anyway, Seong-Il would have Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah at the end of the Stage, just like how Yeon-Hee and Jonathan would be next to me. We would go together until then. Saving the two was a question for later.

"Just cutting their legs off would have been better than smacking their faces over and over again. Wow, your decision is great as always, Odin.”

“...”

"Thank you

I interrupted, “Then survive for those two.”

Seong-Il swallowed as if he had a hunch as to what was about to happen.

"Are we starting?” he asked.

"Yes, follow Mary’s command.”

***

Odin’s skeletal dragon soared into the sky, and Seong-Il rushed towards Mary.

"I don’t care if you treat me like a combat slave, noona. You can use my body as a sword or shield. Do whatever you want!”

He glanced back at the two women whose legs had been cut off, then continued, “I know you don’t like me, but I hope you won’t hate me after today. Please. We should trust each other, and that’s our only hope. We are literally putting our heads into the lion’s mouth together.”

Mary thought carefully as she looked at Seong-Il. Rather than drawing out his fear of the hideous monsters, it seemed better to use his feelings of desperation. There was no fear of death in him. In fact, his heart was full of the desire to win and return to the village ‘together.’ It was the most touching sensation she had ever felt since entering the stage. His feeling was the same as Odin’s in terms of hoping for victory, but it was certainly different from Odin’s hard and cold heart.

Then, the warmth filled Mary’s entire body. Not only did she feel excited, but her blood circulation also began to accelerate. Seong-Il’s and Mary’s hearts thumped. When their hearts pounded in unison, Mary looked up at the sky. A skeletal dragon that was carrying Odin was diagonally heading down from the sky toward the ground while splattering streaks of lightning in all directions.

She finally said, “I can trust you, but can you?”

"Ah!” Seong-Il’s eyes lit up.

"Are you done talking?”

"Yes, noona!”

"Let’s go, Seong-Il.”

Seong-Il felt like he could do anything if he could kill all of those fucking monsters and go back to the Stage of Advent.

"Yes! Yes! Let’s go, noona!”

Chapter 242

Past Life Returner

There were differences between items even if they came from the same type of box. I was aware that the inventory system could only hold a maximum of fifty items, so I took the time to choose the best A-class items I would bring into the stage from the outside. That was why I had filled my backpack with relatively small accessories other than my few main items and clothing. My main set was…

[Item - Skeletal Dragon that even the Living Worship (S), Ra's Sun Sword (S), Adonis' Sacred Pitch (S), Deva King’s Protective Gloves (A), Attis’ Ring (A), Minerva’s Ring (A), Frigg’s Feather (A), Eos’ Reflector (A), Loki's Treasure (A), Hariti’s Armor (A)]

[Total Physical Defense: 74500]

[Total Magic Defense: 76400]

Furthermore, Ra’s Sun Sword could be converted into a cape, and I could replace the usage of its sword form by using the S-class Victory Sword of the Baclan Arena that I had obtained from a Moong Awakened.

However, there were two reasons as to why I only pulled out the dragon right now. One was because I couldn’t afford to wait for the accessories I took from the two women to charge up to their full potential. The other reason was that I was trying to only use my main set and hold the other twenty-eight items in reserve in case I encountered the king or had an unexpected crisis-inducing setback. Therefore, I was planning to go as far as I could by only relying on my skills, traits, and main set. Then I would only use my reserved items and activate the Man Who Overcomes Adversity after luring out the King.

***

Thud-!

There was a loud roar in the spot where the dragon struck. The creatures underneath my mount’s gigantic bones were instantly killed. I only had to deal with the remaining dozen or so that had bounced off.

[The battle has begun.]

[Passion has been activated. (Level One)]

[The rate of injury regeneration has significantly increased.]

I ignored the notification message and sent out streaks of lightning to cover all that I could see. The lightning bolts wriggled as they moved, so they resembled dangerous vipers rushing toward their prey instead of soulless arrows.

After my loyal blue vipers crisscrossed in the air, I could hear the cries of Baclans everywhere. The stench of their burning flesh stank to high heaven. Despite that, the Baclans continued to jump toward my dragon. In response, my creature flapped its wings, wagged its tail, slightly lifted its upper body before smacking the ground with both its front legs, and ripped their heads off before chewing.

Kuaaaaaaaak-

When my dragon bawled, the Baclans noticeably slowed down. Now, it was my job to sever their necks.

[You have used Devi’s Sword.]

I drew a curved elliptical trajectory with the sword and swept the area surrounding the dragon. More than thirty heads fell off at once, and the decapitated bodies collapsed down with blood gushing out like a fountain. Their blood circulation was so strong that some of the liquid even splattered on me.

"Wooh! Wooh! Wooh-”

The Baclans jumped over the corpses of their fellows, quickly filling up the empty space on the ground. While their blood spurted up and rained down, the skeletal dragon dashed toward the sky. We flew back into the air, and my mount violently shook its body to shake off any Baclans that were clinging tenaciously on. I threw myself at one monster that was still grimly holding on.

Pook.

I slammed my right fist into its head, punching so hard that my entire arm up to my elbow had ended up inside before I pulled back out. A part of its cerebral cortex that was drenched with lukewarm blood was in my hand. The remaining white matter in its head cavity resembled smushed tofu.

We continued destroying them after I returned to my seat on my dragon’s neck. With the dragon’s ferocity and my skills, we slaughtered low-class Baclans continuously. The land became devastated. The bodies and blood of the Baclans lay in pits that had been created when the dragon slammed down, and their blackened ashes mixed with their blood, creating a gruesome muck. Streaks of lightning and flames flashed by.

However, their capital was vast, and we were only in a part of the outskirts. I could see more Baclans creating formations in the distance. This kind of scene could be only witnessed in S-class dungeons or B or higher-classed gate battles. The low-class soldiers were leaving the formation.

For now, I escaped from their attack range. I didn’t go in deeper because I was certain the King would have a mount comparable to my dragon. I needed to keep the dragon and items intact until I encountered the King!

Baaaaang-!

As soon as the dragon hit the ground, I jumped down from its back. Then, the troops flying from afar caught my attention.

[Warning: The Skeletal Dragon that even the Living Worship can be imbued with madness. Please board before that happens.]

[Remaining time until the dragon becomes mad: 30 seconds]

It was an unnecessary warning.

[The Skeletal Dragon that even the Living Worship has been added to your inventory.]

When the dragon disappeared, I saw an intimidating sight. The sky was full of Baclans. On land, there were the Baclan Wyvern Riders, which was an elite unit formed only with warriors who won in their arena. Senior sorcerers that used various attack spells and wide-area buffs were also forming several units on the ground. In the past, I had only seen this many Baclans once before. It was on the first day that the S-class gate door opened, which was when Doom Caso’s incarnation descended.

***

The attack range of the senior sorcerers was about the same as Kali’s Sword’s range. Therefore, the moment they casted spells from the escort forces, I fired Kali’s Sword, which was one of Devi’s Sword conversion forms. When the dark brown energy poured down like a clutter of meteors, the energy I shot out stretched vertically. My attack hit them first.

Kwang!

Baclans were swept into the explosion, and a message popped up when their struggling shadows were fluttering in the flames.

[You have caused a great amount of damage.]

That message was the start of the domino effect.

[Sensitive has been activated.]

[Your Sense has been upgraded. Change: S → SS]

[Gifted has been activated.]

[Your traits have been upgraded.]

[Change: Man Who Overcomes Adversity, Strongman, Explorer, Interdiction, Forerunner, Gifted, Sensitive, Collector. A → S]

[Change: Passion. B → A]

Having SS-class Sense and other upgraded traits were amazing in other ways than having SS-class Agility. It happened instantaneously, but the entire world around me changed. I could feel the presence of thousands of Baclans with pinpoint accuracy. Their stench, breath and murderous intent was getting stronger and pouring into me. The spells that sorcerers shot at me were rushing at me like typhoons.

Therefore, the feeling I received at the moment was clear. The whole world was rejecting me and hoping for my death. With their current forces, it wasn’t surprising that they were overconfident. I avoided and destroyed as many as possible, but it was impossible to escape from hundreds of simultaneous attacks all at once. They had an overwhelming advantage in numbers, and they flew in from everywhere.

Bang!

When I felt the impact on my back, I bent forward involuntarily. It was obvious that a few more had smacked me in a row as my vision became jumbled. In the end, the earth seemed to soar toward me, and I could taste dirt in my mouth.

Thud!

I heard a monster roaring next to me right as I was bouncing away after getting hit. In the meantime, I felt a tingle with my upgraded Sense.

Are they trying to get revenge and by attempting to chop me the way the skeletal dragon did to them?

The wyvern riders were storming in. I quickly twisted my body around while I was falling down to the ground, then their huge claws filled my sight.

But you guys aren’t the only ones with claws!

[You have used Seth’s Nail.]

Sheek. Sheek. Sheek. Sheeeeeek-

Five straight lines going across instantly appeared. The wyverns immediately started wailing, and the pieces of their bloody flesh and intestines fell from the sky. One Baclan jumped towards me with an ax in hand as if it wanted to cut me in half. On top of that, all the beasts were lunging toward me with bloodshot eyes and ferocious claws. I kept rolling around to avoid them, but they were falling everywhere around me. I barely managed to dodge each attack.

Then, I widened my eyes.

"Keuk!”

I felt an extreme pain in my back. When I resisted the power that tried to crush me and managed to straighten my back, the Baclan sorcerers had completed a trap on me. It was unbearably itchy at one point but soon it turned into intolerable pain that felt like my flesh was tearing apart. The agony often provoked my sensitive Sense.

At that time, I could finally see the heads of the wyverns. They were drooling with their vicious jaws open, and their tentacle-like tongues slithered around. Some of the heads were jabbing in as if they were competing to see who could get at me first. I avoided those that weren’t in my line of sight by relying on my Sense. Without the warning from my transcended Sense, I would have haplessly rolled around on the ground.

Crush!

I dropped the Baclans who were trying to chop me with their axes, then removed them one by one. I had already made the earth glow red with the Road of the King of Hell, and Hanuman’s Tail was burning the surrounding area. However, their protective shields and regenerative abilities were outstanding. Moreover, they had had their attack range increased by a sorcerer after winning in their brutal competition arena.

This had become a painful battle for both the Baclans and myself. While those who were mortally wounded were still acting wild due to being influenced by the sorcerer’s spell, I was also shaking off my injuries quickly. It was no different from having a high-class healer beside me. Level one of Passion significantly increased the rate of my recovery, and activating the Punishment of the Moong Water God greatly healed my injuries at a rapid rate. The synergy between the skill and trait didn’t let me fall into a critical situation where I would have to activate the Man Who Overcomes Adversity.

It took a lot out of me to catch them one by one, so I activated Devi’s Sword and my water whirlpool, making them sweep across the sky. The riders suddenly surged up with the wyverns and collapsed at once. At that exact moment, my trait Forerunner finally activated itself.

[Forerunner has been activated.]

[Your Agility has been upgraded. Change: S → SS]

Within the blink of an eye, everything felt slow. The speed of the water vortex as it spun in the air felt slow. The pace of the recovery of my wound, where the ribs were slightly exposed, also felt like it had slowed down.The flood of sorcerer’s spells, blood that poured in like a shower, the cry of winged beasts, axes falling from the sky, flaming tails, and lightning streaks that were spread around like spider webs were slow. All of these slowed movements were combined with my fully upgraded Sense.

No one in the past could have believed the current situation where I was fighting against the S-class Baclan Corps alone using only my main set of items and without relying on the Man Who Overcomes Adversity…

While the wyverns crashed down, a thought ran through my mind.

I have become a monster too.

Chapter 243

Past Life Returner

[Sensitive has been deactivated.]

[Gifted has been deactivated.]

…

[Passion has been activated. (Level Two)]

[The probability of trait and item activation has significantly increased.]

…

[Forerunner has been deactivated.]

…

[Passion has been activated. (Level Three)]

[Physical Resistance and Magic Resistance have been significantly enhanced.]

…

[Passion has been activated. (Level Four)]

[Cooldown times have been slightly reduced.]

Everything around me was dead.

[Warning: Your physical deterioration has reached level 10. You are in the worst condition.]

The System was sending me obvious warnings about my poor state while I was stepping on corpses to climb up the mountain of bodies.

[Warning: The root of death continues to affect you.]

[Warning: Remove the Baclan brown poison.]

[Warning: Your phobia toward Mother Nature is making you weak.]

The sun beaming down on me felt as hot as lava. I wondered if those who had been trapped in my tripled-up flames were destroyed by heat like this. Nevertheless, the sky was as clear as a calm ocean and seemed to laugh at me.

Hwaaaaak-!

An enemy created a gust of wind, pushing me away.

"Ugh.”

Every time I rolled over the bodies, more blood came rushing into my nose and mouth. I couldn’t even tell if it was the enemy’s or my own blood at this point. I tried grabbing something and it turned out to be a Baclan’s crushed head. Then, a huge shadow canopied the sky and covered the ground.

"Wooh! Wooh wooh!”

It wasn’t until I squinted that I was able to see an outrageous Wyvern Rider barreling toward me. There was nothing else left behind; this monster was the last one in the area. My whole body felt heavy, hot and in terrible pain. I hadn’t caught fire, but it felt like my blood vessels were filled with lava.

Whoosh-

The wind pressure crashed into me first, then the ax from the Baclan fell. I couldn’t avoid it, so I immediately thought to at least protect my heart.

[Strongman has been activated.]

[Warning: Your activation ability has been significantly reduced due to the effects of the root of death.]

If Strongman had been activated to its full potential, one of the Wyvern Rider’s arms would have been squashed, but I could barely manage to flick the ax away this time. Then, the monster kicked my chest more violently.

Crack!

I heard something in me snap.

Cough.

More than half of the blood I vomited out flowed back into my mouth. I couldn’t even clear my eyes now, and the image of the Wyvern Rider trampling on my chest became blurry again. However, the clogged blood that had fallen back into my esophagus suffocated me more than the pressure on my heart. Aside from being short of breath, my esophagus seemed to be burning as my blood was extremely hot.

My entire body was out of control, and I no longer had the energy to stop my limbs from twitching randomly. I slowly lost my sight, and all I could see in the end was darkness. It was a familiar sensation, and this was the moment I had been waiting for.

A new realm, the new world of SS-class, was waiting for me.

[The Man Who Overcomes Adversity has been activated.]

[The Man Who Overcomes Adversity (Trait)

Effect: The moment you are unable to fight, all of your skills and capability levels are boosted by one rank. In addition, you will feel no pain and will be healed greatly until the duration ends.

Class: A (5)

Duration: 2 hourooldown time: 5 days]

***

The Baclan who was stepping on me instantly noticed that my presence had changed. The monster was summoning all of its strength to its feet as it contorted its face, but it fell down as soon as I raised my upper body.

Bang- Crush!

I immediately destroyed its head by stamping it. Nothing else was in front of me. All the Wyvern Riders, who had dyed the sky black, and the Baclans who had joined the battle late were all gone. The rest were around Yeon-Hee and Seong-Il. Even the sorcerers were there as they had lost their escort team and were convinced that I would die soon.

"Fuck. Fuck!!!”

I heard Seong-Il scream in the distance, and Yeon-Hee was also short of breath. I jumped over the bodies of Baclans and wyverns. I passed by the devastated area where the over three-hour battle had occurred, then crossed the empty meadow. Soon, I was able to begin to see Yeon-Hee’s collection of dead foes. While I was fighting against the high-class monsters, the low-class Baclans had been all concentrated there. There were ten times more than the number I had killed. Although they were engaged in battle, there were more Baclans waiting in the back.

I decided to be a hammer and demolish everything stuck there. Just as how the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues had no choice but to collaborate when Doom Caso freaked us out, the Baclan King would come out here.

Yes, I had to become Doom Caso for the Baclans.

***

The thunderstorm that S-class Odin’s Wrath had caused was still roaming the earth and sending sparks of lightning between the bodies. Seong-Il couldn’t stand up, and Yeon-Hee was sitting on the stomach of a corpse and looking at me. They were both far away from the flashing lightning bolts. She looked to be in good shape despite the chaotic fight. I saw her hunger for victory.

"Will the king… come?”

Yeon-Hee asked, then wiped her face with one hand. Lots of blood dripped out of her hand.

Drip. Drip.

[The Man Who Overcomes Adversity Duration: 1 hour 31 minutes 12 seconds]

[The battle has been paused.]

[Passion (Level Five) Duration: 0 hours 59 minutes 51 seconds]

If more Baclan units were coming to fight instead of the king, then we would have to spend the rest of the time escaping from this area. Also, we would have to change the plan, relying on guerilla warfare tactics instead. We would likely have to use Yeon-Hee’s returning stone to provoke the king by damaging the Baclans with hit-and-run missions.

I first supported Seong-Il up and laid him down where he could lie comfortably. He looked miserable as he had barely managed to keep one arm and one leg intact. When Yeon-Hee approached us while saying that her healing skill would be recharged after another ten minutes passed, Seong-Il could finally look up at me with unfocused eyes.

"I got… trait… Fist Destroyer… The fight… is now more doable. Huff. Huff. Shit

However, all he could do was swear as his body refused to listen to his commands. Instead of standing, he ended up sitting down. Then, he looked far ahead and said, “Is that the king?”

A large-scale corps that was arranged in a formation had appeared from the side. Seong-Il was asking about the largest monster in the center. It was even more gigantic than the one that had emerged during the Act One, Stage One wave. Its appearance was clearly different from the Baclans, who were two-legged with cow heads. Therefore, the huge and hideous monster was quite noticeable.

Its six hands were holding large rocks as if it was carrying a mountain. I knew the traits of that monster well. When the magic of the sorcerers reinforced those rocks, they would turn into explosives and fly at us.

It was an S-class monster that only appeared in gate battles, not in the dungeons. I didn’t need to answer Seong-Il’s question because each section of the unit had one. Therefore, they were obviously not kings as there could be only one king.

Wooh! Wooh! Wooh-

The surrounding area was filled with Baclans’ roar again. The composition of the soldiers varied, but I didn’t care because I had no intention of fighting every single one of them. If the king didn’t show up at the end of my calculated time, we would destroy the rear side of their formation and run away.

[The Man Who Overcomes Adversity Duration: 1 hour 3 minutes 9 seconds]

[Passion (Level Five) Duration: 0 hours 31 minutes 48 seconds]

Tik Tok. Tik Tok.

As time went by, I could feel their tense atmosphere with my transcended Sense. They were breathing heavily, magic energy surrounded their entire bodies, and the mana stones inside them were more concentrated with power than usual. They must have prepared, thinking there was no retreat from the battlefield.

‘The king is not coming out? Are they trying to kill us without the king?’

I focused my Sense towards the rear side of the Baclans, and the corps were cluttered across the top of the mountain, where Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah were left behind. There was no newly added unit, but they also had the same tense atmosphere as the other group.

I realized they were preparing to greet the king instead of coming to fight us. My instincts were right as two powerful spirits soon flew toward us.

"It’s coming. If the combat quest pops up, never get involved under any circumstances,” I warned.

It was likely that this would become a combat quest like it did in the past. Seong-Il nodded silently, then I looked up at the sky after hearing an affirmative response from Yeon-Hee. The two spirits became combined into one when I was able to see them with my eyes. I concentrated my Sense, then zoomed into the king and its ride.

[Baclan King (Species)

The king of his kind and the greatest among the millions of Baclan warriors. He is also the chief priest who leads the worshipers of Doom Arukuda, so the power of Doom Arukuda always stays in him.

Class: ?

Total Physical Defense: 210000 / 210000

Total Magic Defense: 300000 / 300000]

[The Dragon that Crosses the Prairihe dragon that was born on the prairie has sworn obedience to the Baclan King.

Class: otal Physical Defense: 135000 / 135000

Total Magic Defense: 120000 / 120000]

At that moment.

[Hidden quest ‘Proof’ has begun.]

Yes! The deciding match was finally about to start, but the title of the quest was different from what I had expected.

[Proof (Hidden Quest)

The Baclan King has been waiting for an opponent like you. He has proven himself and has gotten the opportunity to go further.

Mission: Exterminate the Baclan King.

Reward: Linked quest ‘Birth of Doom Man (1)’

* If you fail, the Baclan King will win the same opportunity and become Doom Baclan.]

[Doom Arukuda watches with interest.]

[It’s amazing! Almighty Doom Kaos watches with great interest.]

This had never happened in the past. Even the strongest Awakened in my previous life, the First Evil and the First Virtue, likely would have never seen notifications such as these from the System. Doom Arukuda and Doom Kaos were watching with interest… But from where and how? Doom Baclan and Doom Man? Those were the weirdest names that I had ever seen.

Something must have changed to a great extent. Or… things were going too fast.

Chapter 244

It wasn’t just the Shield Squad.

[The System has been modified.]

[Deleted list: Class system, certain stats box, certain skill box, certain trait box]

[Addition list: Level system, proficiency, item level, skill class, etc…]

All the units in the area canceled their previous plans and gathered at their headquarters, the home of the Shield Squad. When Joo-Hyuk manipulated his Sixth Sense in full detail, he noticed that his skill window had replaced the status window.

[* The power of your latent skill is marked as ‘skill class.’]

[* Your proficiency develops whenever you successfully use your skills. The proficiency of those skills can span from LV.1 to LV.7.]

From what Joo-Hyuk had figured out so far, the potential was different for each skill. The skills he had received from the bronze and platinum boxes were definitely different even though both had been classed at F(0), and the difference became clearer when they were upgraded. However, confusion was prevented by specifying the potential of skills with ‘skill class’ in the modified system.

[Guardian Warrior's Shout (Skill)

Skill Class: C

Effect: Causes physical damage to monsters that are close by, and focuses the attention of the affected monsters upon the user. Increases attack power of party members and combatants.

Proficiency: LV.1 (0.0%) - Physical Damage: 120

Weapon Attack Power: Increased by 1%

Cooldown time: 5 minutes]

It is now very detailed and intuitive. It should have been like this from the start…

Hwaaak!

Energy stretched out from the seat where Joo-Hyuk was sitting. He had tested the skill, but his proficiency hadn’t budged from 0.0%.

I guess the proficiency will improve when I use it on monsters. Anyway, it’s good. I can upgrade my skills without wasting a box. What about traits?

[* The power of your latent trait is marked as ‘trait class.’]

[* Your proficiency develops based on which trait you activate. The proficiency of those traits can span from LV.1 to LV.7.]

[Shield (Trait)

Trait Class: E

Effect: Increases the effect of all protective items as soon as you join the battle.

Proficiency: LV.1 (0.0%) - Item Effect

Increase: 3%

Cooldown time: 1 day]

The System had also changed its way of dealing with items. It didn’t lump them together by class, but instead, it also implemented levels on them. Joo-Hyuk turned his attention to this.

[* Item levels exist from 1 to 560.]

[* Items exceeding level 560 can be obtained from a challenger box (item) with a very rare probability.]

[* The effect of the item has been specified, and it will be reflected in the status window when you equip it.]

He put one main shield and one ancillary shield side by side next to each other to compare them. Then he rested his chin in one hand as if he was appreciating art pieces and watched as the item windows popped in front of him.

[Founder's Shield (Item)

Item Class: C

Item Level: 271

Effect: Health +2, Defensive Skill Cooldown Time -10%

Physical Defense: 4000 / 4000

Magic Defense: 1020 / 1020]

[Shield Lost by the Captain (Item)

Item Class: C

Item Level: 241

Effect: Health +5

Physical Defense: 4200 / 4200]

Originally, both were considered C-class items, so Joo-Hyuk thought their potential was the same. However, to his astonishment, the new item windows began to display specific values about the effects of the items. His subordinates around him were also exchanging new information about their items. As they compared their items, the sound of their conversation became louder and louder.

At that time, one guy made eye contact with Joo-Hyuk and approached him. He was the one who had been running the unit with Joo-Hyuk. In fact, Joo-Hyuk always got the first person award for the quests, but this guy always received the second person reward.

The guy said, “Besides the notations, other things have changed as well.”

“I checked too. We can upgrade skills and traits without wasting a box now… Ah, I should call it ‘proficiency’ from now on. Anyway, yes.”

The guy continued, “It’s talking about the level-up system.”

Joo-Hyuk nodded. “The competition will get fiercer. Start preparing for the war.”

They needed to adapt and understand the System before other groups did.

“Yes, sir!”

Joo-Hyuk checked his status window again.

[* Levels range from 1 to 560, and a section is formed per 80 levels.]

[* Level section

Challenger: LV.481 to LV.560

Master: LV.401 to LV.480

Diamond: LV.321 to LV.400

Platinum: LV.241 to LV.320

Gold: LV.161 to LV.240

Silver: LV.81 to LV.160

Bronze: LV.1 to LV.80 ]

[* The amount of required experience significantly increases for each level section.]

[* There is a limit to the number of stats you can distribute points to for each level section.]

[* The number of points placed in attack power increases as the level section increases.]

[Name: Kang Joo-Hyuk

Level: 246 (Platinum)

Health: 334 (+13), Strength: 311 (+2), Agility: 300, Sense: 300

XP: 10320 / 10804

Attack Power: 144

Physical Defense: 15020 / 15020

Magic Defense: 5000 / 5000

Trait(2), Skill(3), Insignia(8), Item(8) ]

***

The world howled, and the earth became turned inside out due to constant cracks damaging it.

“Aaaaaaah!”

Right after I overpowered the Baclan King, I was thrown into the Stage of Advent with the notification message telling me that the challenger and hidden quests had been completed.

[Name: Na Seon-Hu

Level: 482 (Challenger) *Round Two*

Health: 781 (+100) (+81), Strength: 790 (+100) (+90), Agility: 760 (+100) (+50), Sense: 740 (+100) (+40)

XP: 3906240 / 4233790

Attack Power: 30218

Physical Defense: 0 / 88500

Magic Defense: 0 / 90400

Trait(10), Skill(10), Insignia(0), Item(10) ]

[Devi’s Sword (Skill)

Skill Class: S

Effect: Sends out a powerful energy. Can be converted into Shiva’s Sword, Igni’s Sword, Kali’s Sword, Varuna’s Sword, and Indra’s Sword.

Proficiency: LV.7 - Physical Damage: 10000, Magic Damage: 2000

Cooldown time: 1 minute]

[Ra’s Sun Sword (Item)

Item Class: S

Item Level: 580

Effect: Strength +50. Resistance Power increases by 20%. Can be converted into Ra’s Sun Cape.

Attack Power: 1530

Physical Defense: 0 / 15000

Magic Defense: 0 / 15000]

The joy of finally knocking down the Baclan King didn’t last long. There were all kinds of windows stacked in front of me in a dizzying manner, and all I could see were blue windows and incomprehensible letters as they overlapped. I exited out the windows as I was lying on the ground. Only by eventually closing out of all of them could I finally see the sky. A single window was left open, which was the one I wanted to confirm.

[The Birth of Doom Man(1) (Linked Quest)

Doom Kaos’ ability is omnipotent, and you can follow the same path. If you fulfill Doom Kaos’ expectations and if he recognizes your value, you can be equal to the beings that Doom Kaos have trained. You will be able to be reborn as an entity that dominates an entire dimension.

Mission: Reach LV.561.

Reward: Linked Quest, the Birth of Doom Man(2) ]

[The Birth of Doom Man(1): Reach LV.561

482 / 561]

There was a reason why the difficulty of the challenger quest was extreme compared to the part of the System that I wanted to correct. It was because such a quest was hidden. Or Doom Kaos could have intervened.

The Birth of Doom Man? Ha!

They were trying to recruit me as the Eighth Demon King.

[* Would you like to cancel the quest by using your Accomplishment Points?]

[Required Accomplishment Points: 10000]

That was ridiculous. The System with good faith was clearly more stupid than Doom Kaos because they had reset my accomplishment points at the start of the second round. The points I earned for destroying the spire rooms in Act One, Stage Two and capturing the Baclan King weren’t enough. Even if I had such a ridiculous number of points, I wouldn’t have canceled this quest immediately as I wanted to leave all possibilities open.

If me becoming the Eighth Demon King could stop the invasion of the Seven Demon Kings, I would have willingly done so. However, I didn’t know how far the linked quests would continue, and I couldn’t guarantee if the final destination of the quest was the destruction of mankind or the end of this battle. Anyway, my goal was reaching SS-class… wait, no… level 561 even if this quest hadn’t popped up. Since I didn’t have enough accomplishment points to cancel it, thinking about it was such a waste of energy.

The disgusting messages on the window quickly made my joy from destroying Baclan King vaporize. I could finally afford to look around. There was Seong-Il, but I couldn’t find Woo Yeon-Hee.

- Woo Yeon-Hee.

I tried telepathically sending a message to her, but there was no response. We had exchanged returning stones earlier. Even if Yeon-Hee had gone back to her main stage, she could have come to my area by using my returning stone. However, I couldn’t see or feel her anywhere.

[Kciphos’ Ice Halidom (Item)

The strong power of the Kciphos Corps is concentrated in the item.

Item Class: S

Item Level: 570

Effect: You can set the return save point.

Return Area: Ice Castle (Kciphos)

Cooldown Time: 7 days]

This was Yeon-Hee’s returning stone, and she hadn’t set the return area to her stage yet. She had once mentioned she couldn’t change it as she had entered the Baclan’s mainland all of a sudden. I didn’t mind then because she could join me with my returning stone.

But why is she not coming over? Did something happen when she went back to her stage? Otherwise, it can’t be this quiet.

I was bewildered and uncomfortable with the circumstances, so I laid back waiting for Yeon-Hee to come. Silence filled the area since Seong-Il was also feeling absentminded. I sent all my items back to my inventory, then exhaled deeply.

Whoooooooo-

Anyway, I could finally rest now. I closed my eyes after taking a deep breath.

[The Man Who Overcomes Adversity has been deactivated.]

We came back alive after spending nearly half a year in the Baclan’s mainland and losing two of my team members.

hedgethehog's Thoughts

Editor's note: Challenger = S, Master = A, Diamond = B, Platinum = C, Gold = D, Silver = E, Bronze = F.

The author doesn't give a stat chart, but based on what Seon said to the Spirit in Ch 233, here's what it should be:

Stats:

0-100 = F (Bronze)

101-200 = E (Silver)

201-300 = D (Gold)

301-400 = C (Platinum)

401-500 = B (Diamond)

501-600 = A (Master)

601-700 = S (Challenger)

We don't know what the old SS-Class will get named into yet.

Chapter 245

Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah… Unfortunately, those two women couldn’t come back here.

[The possessed female human was expelled from the party.]

[The possessed female human was expelled from the party.]

Seong-Il must have seen the series of notification messages that popped up last minute, which was probably why he didn’t ask why they couldn’t come back with us. However, it wasn’t something I had done as a party leader. The System had filtered them automatically. Seong-Il seemed to be lost in thought about them even when I was fighting against the Baclan King.

“Can we not go back?” he asked.

“No.”

Silence reigned after that exchange. We were greeted with sorrowful cries on the night we returned from the long journey. We were in an abandoned village in District 15, and the sounds were coming from the monsters beyond the boundary. The other groups were still going through the Final Stage of Act One. The monsters were scattered throughout the area, and the ones that had crawled out of the spires in Act One, Stage Two were also there, wandering through the darkness over the boundary.

The next day, the cries of monsters turned into screams. One combat unit of Awakened seemed to be fighting. Soon, they entered the village smelling like they had been in the sewers of a blood-stained slaughterhouse. The stench was overwhelming as if they had been hunting monsters for a long time. However, they actually blocked their noses when they faced us.

“Don’t make a fuss, and let’s just treat each other as invisible. It would be better for both of us.”

Seong-Il spoke to the man who was standing on the side who didn’t recognize us. The captain of the group ended up noticing us. Also, there was the youth, Kang Ja-Seong. He was the teen who had saved Seong-Il’s life when he encountered the boss monster in Act One, Stage One. He must have either kept our warning in his mind that he should keep the God of Wind’s Protective Ring a secret, or made a deal with someone by giving it away. He was not wearing it on his finger.

“Hello, I’m Kang Joo-Hyuk in the Sky Guild Shield Squad. It’s an honor to meet you two.”

***

It was unexpected.

I can’t believe I’m seeing them here!

He had heard of the legendary Odin, his henchman Kwon Seong-Il, the captain of the Sky Guild and Gold Attack Squad Lee Soo-Ah, and Shin Kyung-Ah, who had shown amazing abilities in the battle against the Kciphos Corps. It had been more than half a year since the four had suddenly disappeared, but now it looked like they had never vanished.

“Hello, I’m Kang Joo-Hyuk in the Sky Guild Shield Squad. It’s an honor to meet you two.”

Joo-Hyuk was polite to Odin, who wasn’t very responsive, and Seong-Il, who was staring at him sharply. They were legends. Although they had disappeared without leaving a trace, people constantly talked about them for the past six months.

On the way back, Joo-Hyuk’s face was stiff. If Lee Soo-Ah, who had taken control of the guild and the mainland before disappearing, returned, there would be a huge change in the newly organized governance structure.

However, only the two men were back. Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah, her sister-like friend, were gone. Joo-Hyuk returned to his people after cleaning his blood-stained weapons and armor with doubts. The group was distributing mana stones.

“Is he really Odin?” a man named Jin-Kyu asked. He had taken the unit commander position after the previous one was killed in battles a while ago.

Joo-Hyuk responded, “Why? You don’t think so?”

“Honestly, no,” Jin-Kyu replied.

“I have never witnessed Odin’s ability in person either. I shouldn’t be arrogant and need to believe that the rumors are true though.”

“Is it true that he can summon a dragon?”

Joo-Hyuk shrugged. “Well, we should believe that too. Tell your kids not to approach him because he hates stuff like that.”

Joo-Hyuk and Jin-Kyu stared at Odin from a long distance away, and their thoughts were the same. It was true that Odin had a cold vibe with strong eyes, but the rumors seemed to be exaggerated. Those from the mainland who had been on the same stage with Odin spoke about how Odin had completed Act One, Stage Two alone, summoned a dragon, and covered the earth with his flames and lightning bolts. However, they both privately thought that Kwon Seong-Il, Odin’s henchman, looked stronger.

When Seong-Il raised his fingers and gestured to them to go away, they looked away.

Joo-Hyuk ordered, “Jin-Kyu, tell your kids to look for Lee Soo-Ah. She must be in her room. Also, send those who don’t know anything about her to look for her. We just need to find the girl.”

“Yes, sir.”

Before Lee Soo-Ah had vanished, all of the forces throughout the two hundred districts had been jumbled up. But that wasn’t the case anymore. The majority had either been destroyed by the Kciphos Corps or merged under a stronger group before getting smashed.

The previous two hundred districts were now divided into only two guilds: the Sky Guild with its mainland in southern District 12 and the Ilsung Guild with its mainland in northern District 109. Thousands of Awakened were gathered in each, and they were slowly creating a new institutional social order through trial and error.

In fact, it had been over six months since they had become more like a small country rather than a bunch of guilds. But what if Lee Soo-Ah, who was in power in the past, returned to this situation? Joo-Hyuk was certain that she would negatively impact the new structure. She was now an uninvited guest not only to the entire Sky Guild but also to the Gold Attack Squad, Mana Stone Bank, and the Chamber of Commerce she had created. No one would welcome her.

Odin was known for not being interested in politics, and Kwon Seong-Il seemed to not care about it either. However, Lee Soo-Ah had been able to hold that much influence because there was an overwhelming power behind her, which was that young man Odin.

Hmm…

Joo-Hyuk now believed that Lee Soo-Ah and Odin were bigger problems than the issues that had been derived from the changed System.

***

He didn’t know what caused such modifications in the System. It was a grand patch in terms of the game[1]. The method of quantifying ability levels had become completely different from before. It wouldn’t cause any confusion as it just specified the existing class system. The stats and items that needed to be valued became clear as the new system indicated their potential power. That part was actually helpful to the Awakened.

However, the problem was the introduction of a level system. Joo-Hyuk felt the gravity of the implications when he saw the changes in the mainland. The masses were going wild. Looking at it, the changed system wasn’t much different from before. In the past, the Awakened could increase their abilities by opening boxes that they exchanged with the points they earned from completing. The new System had simply deleted the act of opening the box and instead introduced levels and XP.

Even though it was a small difference, the atmosphere had changed dramatically once the level section had been added to replace the old form of distinguishing people by classes.

“Huh? I level up when I raise my XP by three million.”

“I can level up at least four times if I participate in one squad quest! Should I try it?”

“I’m going to be silver even if I level up just once!”

The people who were currently excited were the same people who had wet their pants whenever they saw monsters. It felt ridiculous to overhear their excited shouts. Among them, Joo-Hyuk saw a guy who went to the lowest-ranked squad and asked them to recruit him. The issue was that these previously complacent people were the ones who had been responsible for the troublesome or unpleasant chores in return for the combatants ensuring their safety. Their value had gone down because more people, who were satisfied with their current life, had flowed into the mainland. These people formed a thick sublayer at the bottom of the social pyramid, and only a few showed any effort in trying to escape from it.

The kingdom’s hierarchy had been established that way, so the situation was no different for Ilsung Guild of the North. They had also created an economy revolving around mana stones, and trades between the two guilds became active.

However, the System was suddenly modified.

The repercussions of that change are about to make cracks in the stable kingdom. If people are acting this way on the first day the changes got rolled out, things will only worsen day by day.

That was the only issue the changed System had. It was provoking the slaves on the bottom of the hierarchy by asking them: Do you want to level up? You should at least reach the silver. If you work harder, you can even reach gold.

Joo-Hyuk had been most concerned about this, but that was before he had met up with Odin’s group.

However, now he faced a bigger problem! The Sky Guild Command had even asked the Northern Kingdom about any news about the four, but no one had known about their whereabouts. They had disappeared as if they had died.

But why now?

Those who could shake the kingdom’s ruling structure and the System had appeared out of the blue. Joo-Hyuk’s expression became serious.

“Ja-Seong.”

Joo-Hyuk went to see Ja-Seong because the boy’s heart was in the right place despite his young age. Ja-Seong had an outstanding ability, so he had been the main healer of the Shield Squad from the beginning.

However, Joo-Hyuk didn’t need a healer right now. His body was intact and healthy. There was just a lot of static in his brain as one of the rulers of the Sky Guild.

“Tell me what happened in Act One, Stage One again.”

Ja-Seong’s eyes always shone when he talked about Odin. He was usually not talkative, but he turned into a different person when asked about that story. Ja-Seong stared at Odin in the distance with a look of awe, then began to speak. It was the same story about burning capes and thunderstorms tearing the air. However, Joo-Hyuk didn’t want to listen to a hero's story.

He must have been at least C-class during Act One, Stage One… That means he was higher than platinum. Then, is he diamond?

Joo-Hyuk recalled the level section of the modified System because he needed to familiarize himself with the word ‘gold’ and ‘platinum’ rather than ‘C’ or ‘D’ from now on.

“You must be able to calculate now.”

“Pardon me?”

Joo-Hyuk clarified, “Odin's stats then. Not his items and skills.”

“It has been too long.”

Joo-Hyuk personally thought that Ja-Seong wanted to avoid giving an answer as the teen probably didn’t want to say it instead of actually forgetting. However, everyone from the mainland was the same, so Ja-Seong had no blame in this matter. However, Joo-Hyuk needed to hear what he wanted. He suspected that Odin’s main strength probably came from the man’s rare items and great skills. Joo-Hyuk peeped at Odin from afar, and he noticed that there wasn’t a single piece of equipment on him. However, his henchman Kwon Seong-Il was fully equipped to the nines, making him look quite dignified.

Mmm.

He didn’t know what incident they had been through, but they were covered with clotted blood everywhere.

Did their items get destroyed?

Items could be destroyed when they were exposed to powerful attacks. It was good news if it was the case. Joo-Hyuk imagined the worst-case scenario where Lee Soo-Ah would try to regain political power with Odin behind her back. It was a case where they would demand more power. Then, there was no choice but to conflict with Odin’s party. A war! He thought victory would obviously be his side because even if all the rumors were true, Odin wouldn’t be able to handle the firepower of the entire kingdom.

But how many people would have to be sacrificed to defeat Odin? After that, will we be able to hold more power than the northern Ilsung Guild? Ugh, this one guy is giving me a giant headache now.

Joo-Hyuk continued wondering.

Odin. What level is he on? Is he in the master section? How much Attack Power would he have, over a thousand? How much would he be able to withstand our force, ten minutes?

1. Updates that are released for video games after the initial release. ☜

Chapter 246

Joo-Hyuk couldn’t find Lee Soo-Ah, and there was no way for him to find out whether she was dead or alive. Going off of hasty assumptions could lead to problems, but he needed to prepare countermeasures for any unexpected scenarios as soon as possible. These thoughts buzzed through his mind during the entire time he spent traveling back to the Sky Guild’s mainland.

He finally entered a ghost village in District 13 near the destination. It was a town that his group had to pass through to enter the mainland, but he noticed that there was one attack team preparing to camp there. They were a sloppy group, and they weren’t even one of the top ten squads in the Sky Guild.

Huff-

The large beast Joo-Hyuk was riding on stopped after deeply exhaling through its nostrils. The line in the front and back also stopped for a moment.

“Bring them here,” Joo-Hyuk ordered.

“Yes, sir!”

One of the squad members sprinted toward the group and brought a man over, the captain of the team who was camping. His name was Son Il-Woo. Joo-Hyuk looked down at him without getting off his mount, while Son Il-Woo waited for Joo-Hyuk to respond with a nervous expression on his face.

Son Il-Woo naturally knew the ins and outs behind the symbol of the Sky Guild. All the symbols had a lightning bolt going through it, but the simpler the bolt was, the higher the ranking of the group in the guild. Joo-Hyuk’s squad was using a square crest with lightning penetrating the shape, which symbolized the Shield Squad, one of the top ten attack groups in Sky Guild.

“You said your name is Son Il-Woo, right? Where is your attack unit crest?” Joo-Hyuk asked.

“We didn’t make one on purpose since we will disband after this mission.”

Son Il-Woo studied Joo-Hyuk’s face. Sure enough, cold eyes were staring down at him.

Joo-Hyuk finally responded, “That’s illegal.”

“...”

“What do you mean by disbanding after this mission?”

“I made a deal with them.”

Son Il-Woo continued to explain the situation by looking at his group members. It was easy to understand. Twenty out of twenty-five people on the team were clients, and the other five including Son Il-Woo were employees. Son Il-Woo and his crew provided a safe hunting environment for their clients. In return, they received mana stones as payment and seventy percent of anything they came across during the session.

Joo-Hyuk grimaced as his concerns had become reality. Slaves were coming out of the mainland to collect mana stones…

At that time, a red light flashed in Joo-Hyuk’s annoyed eyes.

[You have partially seen through the subject. (Skill, Night Eye)]

[Name: Son Il-Woo, Level: 172 (Gold)

Health: ??8 (+1), Strength: ??2 (+1), Agility: ?00, Sense: ?00

XP: 2009 / 2114

Attack Power: 36

Trait(1), Skill(2), Insignia(0), Item(2)]

Son Il-Woo flinched as Joo-Hyuk was basically attacking him, but he couldn’t protest. Opposing the Shield Squad captain meant he wouldn’t want protection from the guild in the future.

Meanwhile, Joo-Hyuk frowned fiercely while looking through Son Il-Woo’s status window. The other man’s stats were sufficiently high enough to enter a regular attack squad, but he had no insignias or the items that could help defend himself as their levels were low. He was the type who couldn’t control his lust and gambling addiction. People like Son Il-Woo always needed money.

Joo-Hyuk turned his head to his rear and commanded, “Arrest them all.”

At that time, Son Il-Woo protested with wide eyes.

“Arrest? You are taking us because we didn’t register our crests?”

Joo-Hyuk was adamant as he replied, “It’s illegal.”

***

The mainland of the Sky Guild in District 12 consisted of five villages. The central village, the central stage of Act One, Stage Two, was the kingdom's capital. One of the guards ran toward Joo-Hyuk as soon as he saw him.

“I was about to send someone. The Sky Conference is being held right now. You should go, sir.”

He heard a voice discussing countermeasures in the conference room on the second floor of the guild hall. The atmosphere was as serious as Joo-Hyuk’s expression. For a moment, everyone’s attention was focused on Joo-Hyuk as he was looking for his seat, then they turned their heads away.

“...That’s why I have repeatedly said that we should only allow the authorized attack squads to use the hunting ground. I’ve been emphasizing the matter to you all even before this mess happened. But some high-minded ones among you have opposed it. Don’t you think so, Captain Kang?”

The battle against the Kciphos Corps had ended in victory. The remaining Baclans had spread out to run away, and monsters from Act One, Stage Two were still wandering around, so the area outside the mainland had become a hunting ground. Joo-Hyuk had always supported the idea that they needed to control the hunting ground. He nodded, then the woman continued talking.

“We should restrict access to the hunting ground, and raise the registration tax to join the attack squads to twenty times higher than they were before. Then, things will work out as we want. The slaves should never forget their duties.”

“Your word of choice is… Slaves…? They are our guild members too. I’m afraid someone will overhear this and cause trouble.”

One guy snapped at her sharply. People called him Captain Lee.

“Well, Captain Lee. This is a formal conference. Please be respectful of others. Anyway, if we just let them do whatever they want, our efforts will come to nothing. Don’t you all remember how much time and effort we put into creating such stability in this community?”

“...”

“Even though we have all been infuriated with each other and had arguments, we have always cooperated well together when the entire guild faced a crisis. It was the same as when we had that border war against the Ilsung Guild, and even at the time when the majority of the mainland-born people had been cursed with phobias. We overcame the crisis with one accord. Let me be clear here. Now is the time to unite ourselves again. The slaves are forgetting their responsibility, Captain Lee.”

“Don’t look at me. Go ahead with what you wanted to say.”

“You are the only one who doesn’t understand the seriousness of the current situation, Captain Lee.”

The man looked over the crowd and raised his voice, “I’m fully opposed to your idea. It hasn’t been long since we fought against the Kciphos and the Ilsung Guild, so it’s still early to control the public.”

“That is wrong. You’re still stuck in the before times. When are you going to understand the new reality? They are not the public anymore. They are our people who are being protected by us.”

“That is such a terrible mindset. They are guild members, not our people. Damn, what is the point of me talking about this bullshit? Let me know when you guys come to a conclusion. I’ll follow if the majority agree, but make sure you write down that I voted against all of this.”

Bang!

Captain Lee stood up while he was hitting the round table with both hands. No one but Joo-Hyuk stopped him. Joo-Hyuk said one sentence to Captain Lee’s back, who was about to leave the meeting room.

“I met Odin.”

A horrible silence filled the air in an instant as everyone held their breath. People could only widen their eyes in surprise and look at Joo-Hyuk.

***

Captain Lee sat down while all the attention was focused on Joo-Hyuk.

Joo-Hyuk said, “I met him in District 15, the western village. I didn’t see Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah. There was just Odin and Kwon Seong-Il.”

No one asked if that was true or not because Kang Joo-Hyuk, the leader of Shield Squad, was the one saying it. He was competing for the highest rank against Kang Ki-Nam from Miracle Squad. Joo-Hyuk only nodded as he made eye contact with others.

“Did you bring them here?” Captain Lee questioned after carefully sitting back in his seat.

“No. They must be still in District 15. They had picked out a site there. I didn’t actually talk to them. I said hi, but they didn’t respond just like the rumors said.”

Odin is back? Lee Soo-Ah, the former guild leader, is back? The other two, Kwon Seong-Il and Shin Kyung-Ah as well?

The seven people on the left side couldn’t open their mouths easily. The fact that these people had returned was disastrous. It was no different from the upheaval that the System caused when it changed all of a sudden.

“...They shouldn’t come back to the village.”

Captain Lee had been the one in opposition of restricting the hunting grounds, but he was the one who said what everyone else was thinking. His face had stiffened the most out of all the people there after hearing Joo-Hyuk’s news. In fact, the mere differences in their outward emotions meant nothing as all seven people in the room were of one heart in this matter. Even the woman who was famous for her poker face began to tap the table with her index finger, betraying her inner turmoil.

Tap. Tap, tap…

The disturbing sound increased people’s anxiety, and the woman finally opened her mouth.

“No, not Odin.”

The seven people frantically exchanged glances. They were good at calculating how many benefits they would get from the decision and what to prioritize.

Joo-Hyuk said with relief, “We have no reason to stop them.”

Everyone knew where the name and lightning shape on the crest of Sky Guild originated from. Lee Soo-Ah didn’t explain the origin of the guild when she created it, but people from the mainland knew that everything began from Odin.

One man picked up where he had left off.

“I have heard a lot that Odin is like the emperor but we are the ones who developed the guild. He should accept reality.”

“That’s right. The current Sky Guild is different from the old one. The name is the same, but it’s on a different level now.”

Then…

Squeak-

“Yes, Odin is a scary guy.”

A middle-aged man entered the conference room, and he was Joo Pan-Seok, the captain of the Gold Squad. However, he was more known by the title ‘President of Mana Stone Bank.’ He was able to hold a strong influence because of the bank. He used to be a merchant who owned the largest store in the village during Act One, Stage One, and then he became a key figure in the local commercial association. Now, almost at the end of the Final Stage of Act One, he was in the positions that Lee Soo-Ah used to hold, including the President of Mana Stone Bank, Chairman of Commerce and Industry, and head of Gold Squad.

He said while slowly sitting down, “You guys should all know that I’m from the mainland, so trust me. Odin is not interested in this political position at all.”

“That doesn’t help. Those from the mainland literally worship Odin…”

Joo-Hyuk rebutted, but Joo Pan-Seok interrupted him.

“Please listen to me first, Captain Kang. Odin himself won’t move, but there’s a high possibility that he’ll send his henchman, like Lee Soo-Ah or Kwon Seong-Il. That’s what Odin likes to do. I heard one of you calling him the first emperor of a dynasty, and that’s the most accurate description. He is different from us. He wants to reign as an absolute power like an emperor, and he knows exactly how to enjoy his authority. He’s nothing like us, very different.”

Joo Pan-Seok added, “There is a way for us to do this. Odin has killed the leaders of the mainland in the past. When I look around, I can imagine many of you getting beheaded by him. Hmm. So, this isn’t a matter to put to the vote.”

Joo-Hyuk exchanged glances with Kang Ki-Nam, the captain of Miracle Squad. When Joo-Hyuk nodded, Kang Ki-Nam began speaking in a deep voice, “As long as all of us agree, we shouldn’t put this to a vote.”

Of course, no one opposed it.

“We will conclude at this meeting that the Sky Guild rejects the entry of Odin’s group.”

Joo-Hyuk opened his mouth, “Let’s discuss measures based on that.”

***

The best-case scenario would be that nothing concerning would happen, such as Odin not sending anyone over and Odin continuing to stay out of the guild politics. Nonetheless, they knew that was unlikely to happen. Power was addictive. As the President of Mana Stone Bank had mentioned earlier, Odin was a man who enjoyed grasping all in his hand.

The outside had gotten dark while they devised measures corresponding to the conclusion they ultimately agreed on. Joo-Hyuk made the decision after much consideration.

“Odin isn’t the only problem. The crack in the bottom of the hierarchy is another serious issue, and we should remain vigilant of the North. Rather than being stagnant by wasting resources, it would be better for us to move first.”

The north was dominated by one man in power, not like the Sky Guild where the authority was dispersed among multiple people. Moreover, the Ilsung Guild must have been laughing at Sky Guild while drinking ramen soup as there was no reason why Odin would appear there. Also, no matter how strong Odin was, he only had a maximum of three teammates. Furthermore, all of the Awakened in the north followed their leader’s command.

“Rather than just waiting for what will happen, it’s better to sort things out quickly. I can tell that you all agree with my idea. We can’t keep working as a guild without getting rid of the root of the trouble.”

None of them had ever thought that they could coax Odin to leave them alone. After all, the rumors said he could never be appeased, and Joo-Hyuk had felt that when he had faced Odin. It was impossible to compromise with him.

“We have a justified reason and the power to do so. It doesn’t matter if he has the bone dragon or anything else. Let’s make sure that he doesn’t even have the guts to even confront us from the very start.”

“To what extent?”

“Let’s mobilize all twenty thousand guild members, even those who aren’t in attack squads.”

That was their plan in using the guild to banish Odin to the north.

Chapter 247

Seong-Il had been going in and out the nearby boundary throughout the previous night. Perhaps he did that in an attempt to shake off his sense of loss. Of note, his smile was back on his face. He grinned as he walked toward me from afar, and I saw he was hiding something behind him. I smelt alcohol, and then he sat in front of me while waving a crushed pack of soju.

“Look what I found. It’s soju. Soju!”

Then, he took out a package of biscuits and giggled as if it meant the world to him. He seemed to have been waiting for this moment. He carefully scraped off the blood clots that had hardened on the soju and biscuit packages and treated them like treasures.

“They were stuck deep in the bodies. Although I took them out from rotting flesh that smell like a sewer, these are treasures. My Sense is the best thing ever. Do you want some?”

“Of course.”

We took turns and drank a sip of soju each time.

“The System gives only a little XP, so I don’t even know when I’ll be able to level up. The motherfuckers are still roaming around.”

He meant the monsters from the Stage Two spire. We fought against the Kciphos Corps in Act One, Stage One, but the spire in Stage Two was closely related to Doom Entegasto. Doom Entegasto’s main stage was the Land of the Dead, which was the place I had wandered in for more than three years to find the skeletal dragon.

The Awakened around the world would have experienced only part of it in the form of dungeons, but that wasn’t the case for me as I was specifically in the dragon’s habitat. One of the cults that worshiped Doom Entegasto was the rat-like Barba Corps, but they didn’t even exist there since their mainland existed in a different dimension.

Then, what was the Land of the Dead?

That question crossed my mind after I was given the quest ‘Birth of Doom Man.’ The Land of the Dead might have been the dimension where Doom Entegasto was born. Then, would the future Earth look similar to the Land of the Dead if Doom Man was born on Earth? This was just a guess I had. If that were truly the case, then the quest would have to be canceled immediately.

Seong-Il chattered, “I was originally a heavy drinker, but I can handle liquor even better now after becoming an Awakened. This pack is too little. Oh, well.”

I interjected, “About the trait you mentioned…”

“Fist Destroyer?”

I nodded. “I’d like to take a look.”

“Yeah, go ahead.”

Seong-Il replied as if it was not a big deal, which was different from my thoughts on it. From my perspective, it was rude of me to look without asking permission first. After all, Seong-Il had also spent the past six months in the mainland of the Baclans. He had lost many of his limbs to the flesh-eating monsters over and over again. Furthermore, battles occurred every day, and the enemy always came in groups. Basically, Seong-Il was obviously no longer a novice and had gone through a lot of hellish training. Therefore, I couldn’t just peek at his stats without giving him a heads up even if I was the one who had nurtured him.

[You have perfectly seen through the subject. (Skill, Night Eye)]

[Name: Kwon Seong-Il

Level: 351 (Diamond)

Health: 410 (+10), Strength: 509 (+10), Agility: 400, Sense: 456

XP: 47222 / 59971

Attack Power: 2170

Physical Defense: 10000 / 10000

Magic Defense: 3000 / 3000

Trait(1), Skill(3), Insignia(0), Item(1)]

[Fist Destroyer (Trait)

Trait Class: S

Effect: The user’s basic attack power increases even without a weapon being used.

Proficiency: LV.1 (2.5%) - Attack Power: 609 (+509)]

[Kronos’ Breastplate (Item)

Item Class: A

Item Level: 431

Effect: Health +10, Strength +10, significantly increases the user’s injury regeneration rate

Physical Defense: 10000 / 10000

Magic Defense: 3000 / 3000 ]

I kept deleting the other notification windows that popped up on my screen and focused on Seong-Il’s new trait. I had never seen it before in the past, but it was definitely worthy of being rated an S-class. With the trait, it was the same as using an A-class weapon even if there was nothing equipped. This was bound to become more powerful as proficiency increased. It was good compensation for coming back alive from the Baclan mainland.

I explained, “Having that trait is basically the same as obtaining a weapon named after a god. It’s good since you don’t have to carry a separate weapon, so you will have one more extra slot for an item compared to other Awakened. It’s an excellent trait. It might become your main mode of attack.”

Seong-Il smiled, maybe because he was recalling the items I had collected from him before.

“People say that we can somehow make a living if we focus on one thing. Don’t you think so? But I’m really worried that something might have happened to Mary noona. How long are we going to stay here?”

I responded, “Until tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow? We are going into town tomorrow, right? Then, I’m going to save some mana stones,” Seong-Il said in excitement as he stood up. It looked like he was going to scrounge around for some food instead of mana stones. However, he probably knew that the probability of him finding some soju would be quite low. Anyway, Seong-Il soon disappeared beyond the boundary.

***

Craaaack!

Seong-Il tore off a monster’s head in a wild manner. His method resembled how he used to ferociously wring open soju bottles, but instead of guzzling down soju and licking up the last drop, he pulled out a mana stone with his hands instead.

Sniff, sniff.

Seong-Il kept flaring his nostrils, but the only thing he smelled was a gutter-like stench.

Along the way, he had come across the dead body of a human. Seong-Il covered the face of the man which had already decomposed.

“Have you seen soju? I’ll share some if you tell me where it is.”

He talked to himself while looking at the body, then smacked his lips. Although there was probably soju left in the village, he had a hunch that the price would have soared to an unbelievable amount. People might have had to spend all their mana stones for even one. Therefore, he had definitely hit the jackpot last night when he had scrounged up some soju.

Seong-Il and Seon-Hu had spent hours wandering around and hunting all the monsters they faced. Compared to the ox-heads Baclan Corps, these furry and walking zombies didn’t fill up their stomachs. After crossing the land full of darkness and stench, they arrived at the boundary. There was another abandoned village. Seong-Il was flaring his nostrils even then, but only the smell of stale air penetrated them.

Seong-Il peeped through the destroyed buildings. The boundary that separated the area beyond the darkness from the village greatly reduced anything he could sense, but he could still feel the number of people exponentially increasing. Seong-Il sat on the roof of the building in the direction where people would show up and waited for them. Time passed, and people finally began to appear from the boundary.

He muttered, “What the fuck.”

They were marching in a procession that never ended, and they swarmed like ants. Seong-Il had estimated earlier using his muffled Sense that there were probably hundreds of people coming over, but, in fact, there were clearly over a thousand.

Seong-Il shouted at the man who was leading in the front, “Is there a war going on?”

Even then, more people were still coming out from the boundary. He not only saw the captain of Shield Squad Kang Joo-Hyuk, but also many other familiar faces. He was curious about whether anything had changed in the Gold Squad and the Mana Stone Bank as both had been under Lee Soo-Ah in the past. After all, six months had passed. The people at the forefront with the Gold Squad crest explained everything.

“Hyung!”

Seong-Il jumped onto the road when he saw Joo Pan-Seok. To his surprise, everyone there was completely armed.

There must have been a war, but when did the number of people increase to something like this? Seong-Il wondered.

He was about to ask Joo Pan-Seok if he had soju, but the atmosphere was too stiff. Then, the procession stopped, and Joo Pan-Seok approached Seong-Il on his mount while the people in the front were exchanging looks with each other.

Joo Pan-Seok said with a bright smile, “Yo, look at this. Isn’t this Seong-Il? Wow, you are alive?”

“Haha, that’s funny. Aren’t you glad to see me? Wait, but didn’t he tell you that he saw me?” Seong-Il pointed to Kang Joo-Hyuk with his chin.

Joo Pan-Seok shook his head. “Nah, I would have sprinted here if I knew you were here.”

“By the way, you succeeded, bro! Are you the captain of the Gold Squad now? Your armaments are fancy. Nice to meet you again, bro.”

Seong-Il stretched out his gigantic hand and chattered while asking for a handshake.

“How many did you bring? I can’t even tell.”

Joo Pan-Seok responded, “Just shy of twenty thousand.”

Seong-Il’s lower jaw opened. “Time changes everything, and nothing escapes time. But, what happened to you?”

“You are so weird. You disappeared out of nowhere, and now you’re spewing nonsense. What happened?” Joo Pan-Seok replied.

Seong-Il shrugged. “Well, we had stuff going on.”

“What stuff?”

Seong-Il’s lips twitched. “Nah, it was pretty bad. Let’s talk about that later, it seems like something is going on between you guys, not us. Did a war break out? I don’t think it’s against the furry corps. What kind of bastards are they?”

Joo Pan-Seok smiled wryly. “Why? Are you going to help us?”

Seong-Il nodded vigorously. “Yes, of course. We are bros. Also, I’m part of the Sky Guild. I can help you if it’s something we can finish today.”

“Don’t be offended, but where is your weapon?” Joo Pan-Seok asked vaguely.

“Haha, this one is better than all of your weapons combined.”

When Seong-Il tapped his chest, brilliant rays of light flashed and then disappeared.

Joo Pan-Seok asked again, “But why are you alone? Where is Odin?”

Seong-Il shrugged. “Ah, I guess that guy keeps everything secret to himself. Well, that’s what a man should do.”

Seong-Il directed that part to Kang Joo-Hyuk, who had been standing silently this entire time. He waved his hand to Joo-Hyuk as he felt sorry for acting coldly to the other man last time. He was in a terrible mood back then because Soo-Ah and Kyung-Ah couldn’t escape from Doom Arukuda’s control.

Seong-Il continued, “Odin is in the village across the street, but why are you asking?”

Joo Pan-Seok’s eyes flickered. “What about the former guild leader and her sister?”

Seong-Il scowled. “...She is the former leader now? Stop being such a jerk and answer my question. Should I help you or not?”

“Do you know who we are against?” the other man hedged.

Seong-Il threw up his hands. “The monsters? I don’t need to know the details as they are all weaker than us.”

“Even though we’re mobilizing twenty thousand people? What happened to you while you were gone? You have lots of confidence now. Good for you, man,” Joo Pan-Seok slightly tapped on Seong-Il’s shoulder.

“Nah, dude, I’m a man. I’m always confident. My penis gets smaller the moment I lose my confidence, haha. But why do you keep changing the subject?”

“...Odin is in the next village? And you are alone?”

Seong-Il had been smiling this entire time as he was glad to see his old friend again. However, he could tell that there was something off, so his eyes sharpened and the smile on his face disappeared unnaturally.

Is this why he keeps asking me about Odin?

Seong-Il laughed awkwardly, then he smushed his face against Pan-Seok’s cheek while putting his arm around the other man’s shoulder. Then, he stared at him fiercely.

“Hey, Mr. Joo. You are being such an asshole. What have we told you every time you tried to get in trouble with money? I told you to at least give us a sign before causing an issue, right? You definitely forgot our advice, you jerk.”

To his surprise, Joo Pan-Seok’s placid expression didn’t change one bit. “Haha… Can you not see what’s behind me?”

Seong-Il snarled quietly, “Huh? I only hear the dog barking next to me.”

Joo Pan-Seok raised his voice, “I’m telling you not to cause any trouble, Seong-Il.”

Seong-Il snapped, “What the fuck are you talking about? You are the ones who are causing problems. Ah, I’m so scared that I’m going to wet my pants. Fuck you, you ungrateful bastards.”

“You better stop and follow me, brother. If things sort out well with Odin, we won’t touch you at all. So no need to be afraid of us,” Joo Pan-Seok warned.

Seong-Il burst out into laughter. “Afraid? Did you just say ‘afraid?’ Hahaha.”

“There are almost twenty thousand people behind me.”

“So what? I have Odin.”

Chapter 248

“Odin? I don’t see anyone behind you.” Joo Pan-Seok smirked.

Seong-Il narrowed his eyes. “I’m telling you because of the old friendship that I have with people that you brought here. I’m not doing this for you or the people above you. Take my advice. Go back to the village now before Odin figures it out.”

Seong-Il quickly spotted Ja-Seong among the people in the Shield Squad. He was the young boy who had saved his life and was around the same age as Ki-Cheol. It was obvious that the teen had joined the crowd without knowing what was going on.

“It’s not too late now,” Seong-Il said.

“We have no intention of fighting Odin.”

Seong-Il snapped, “Oh, then are you trying to fight me? It won’t be fun if you touch me.”

Joo Pan-Seok shrugged. “I told you things will be fine if we sort things out well with Odin. So you just stay calm, and we will let you go after.”

Seong-Il snarled, “Did you go senile already? Fuck you. I’m going to take out your eyeballs and soak them in ink. Stop looking at my breastplate with your disgusting eyes.”

“I think we are done talking here, Seong-Il. Why don’t you take that off since that’s your only item? I don’t want to see you getting hurt either. We used to be friends, right?”

Seong-Il rolled his eyes. “Don’t make me kill innocent people. Do you not know how Odin is? Do you think he will feel guilty for killing all of you? You really think so?”

Pan-Seok smiled. “Haha.”

“You are the most stupid person I’ve ever met. I thought you were able to think properly, but… I guess you are such a dickhead.”

Pan-Seok continued, “Just stay quiet here until we finish talking to Odin. I will let you play with our girls. There will be people watching you, but we will put up a tent for privacy.”

Seong-Il snorted. “Ha! You are asking me to take off my item and fuck girls? You are making me feel terribly ashamed.”

“Odin is not here, Seong-Il. Do as you are told.”

Joo Pan-Seok tried his best to remove the arm that was around his neck, but the arm didn’t even budge an inch. He soon gave up and sent a signal to the back. The attack squads had already blocked Seong-Il’s retreat.

Dududu.

A total of 199 Awakened from Joo Pan-Seok’s Gold Squad and Satellite Squad formed the first layer of the siege. The attack squads, including the Shield, Miracle, and Commando Squads, created several more layers. They had gone through many battles against the Kciphos, so creating a military line was easy.

After the encirclement was quickly created, the captains of the squads other than Joo Pan-Seok and their vice-captains came deep into the layers. They were the most powerful Awakened in Sky Guild and the actual first layer of this ambush. Seong-Il looked around them, and he already knew he couldn’t escape. When some squads bypassed the outskirts of the village and headed to the border across the street, he thought they were just reconnaissance teams, but they were actually going there to block any remaining retreat routes. No matter how fast Seong-Il ran, he couldn’t beat the riders.

“There are some assholes I have never seen! Look at the oil on your face. You must have eaten lots of ramen!”

Seong-Il shouted at the people watching him.

“Make sure you guys keep this formation in front of Odin, okay? Don’t even try to run away if you have a guilty conscience!”

Then, Joo Pan-Seok clicked his tongue and commented, “You're the only one who will end up severely injured if you keep doing this. You are worsening the situation.”

Seong-Il snorted. “You are going to talk to Odin? About what?”

Pan-Seok sternly responded, “Nothing much. I’m just going to ask him to get out of our territory. You should tag along with him. I’ll keep what happened here a secret until I die. Stay quiet and leave.”

Seong-Il burst out laughing. “Ha! Hahahaha!”

“You don’t think I’m being kind because of you, do you?”

Seong-Il shook his head before growling menacingly, “This is bullshit. How can a person become this evil? Odin risked his life for you guys.”

“...You’re not listening to me either. You really want to fight us?” Pan-Seok asked.

“Yea, I can’t just let you go. You’ll have to step on my body to get to Odin.”

That was the start.

Seong-Il then screamed, “You motherfuckers! I’m going to kill you all!”

***

Seong-Il came to his senses in an instant and was fighting like a demon. After Kang Joo-Hyuk had escaped from Seong-Il’s initial grasp, they both had a chance to look at each other’s status window.

[You have partially seen through the subject. (Skill, Night Eye)]

[Name: Kwon Seong-Il

Level: 3?1 (Diamond)

Health: ?10 (+10), Strength: ?09 (+10), Agility: ?00, Sense: 456

XP: 4???? / 59971

Attack Power: 2???

Physical Defense: 10000 / 10000

Magic Defense: ?000 / ?000

Trait(1), Skill(3), Insignia(0), Item(1) ]

That’s incredible!

Kang Joo-Hyuk was shocked because he thought Odin would be in the three-hundreds and at diamond level, not Kwon Seong-Il.

Then, what level is Odin on…? And what would his Attack Power be when his henchman’s is already over two thousand???

Seong-Il had activated an insignia earlier and was currently rushing at Joo Pan-Seok. He was like a wild animal and a frantic storm. Thoughts raced through Kang Joo-Hyuk’s mind before he focused on one: this wasn’t necessarily a horrible situation. In fact, it could be used as an opportunity for the best forces in the Sky Guild to work together. The worst-case scenario would be if they had to battle Odin.

Anyway, Kang Joo-Hyuk needed to knock down Odin’s henchman and keep everything that had happened a secret until he got a chance to talk to Odin. If Odin found out about this, he would try to kill them all.

Wait, or can we use his henchman’s life as a bargaining chip?

Whoosh-!

Joo-Hyuk threw himself behind Seong-Il’s back. Odin’s henchman had already brutally collided into the area where Joo Pan-Seok was standing, so he had to hold onto Seong-Il to prevent the siege from breaking. Joo-Hyuk was the best tanker in the guild, and he quickly made a plan even though their opponent’s abilities were unbelievable.

Seong-Il’s Attack Power was in the two thousands, and Joo-Hyuk’s Physical Defense was around fifteen thousand. He could tell that Seong-Il’s other two skills were used for tanking, and the last one had to be Night Eye. Basically, Odin’s henchman had a weak set of skills. Joo-Hyuk couldn’t check what Seong-Il’s trait was, but the bullish man only had one. Furthermore, Seong-Il only had one item: the breastplate.

But how can his Attack Power be two thousand something when he doesn’t have any weapons equipped? How?

So far, Joo-Hyuk thought the Attack Power was measured based on a person’s Strength, weapons, and level. After they knocked Seong-Il down, he vowed to find out how the other man could reach two thousand Attack Power without any weapons.

Thud!

[You have used the skill Colliding Wheels.]

Joo-Hyuk crashed into Seong-Il’s back while covering his front with his shield. The heavy weight spread from the point of collision, and, to Seong-Il, it felt like a gigantic elephant had hit him. Seong-Il turned his head toward Joo-Hyuk. Colliding Wheels only knocked down monsters, so Joo-Hyuk knew that he was only trying to buy time by using it.

Joo-Hyuk’s next remark made Seong-Il rage even more. “I’ll slice your neck first before Odin’s!”

Seong-Il responded immediately since he was Odin’s loyal henchman. He had previously been aiming for Joo Pan-Seok, but his fist’s target had switched to the shield instead.

I can withstand at least six punches. That’s all I need!

Kang Joo-Hyuk believed that buying some time would help their dealers to fire enough attacks at Seong-Il’s back.

Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Baaaang-

[You have suffered from 2170 Physical Damage.]

[You have suffered from 2170 Physical Damage.]

…

[You have suffered from 2170 Physical Damage.]

[You have suffered from 2170 Physical Damage.]

[Physical Defense: 0 / 15020]

[Warning: The Founder’s Shield has been severely damaged.]

At that moment, Joo-Hyuk suddenly recalled a conversation he had with one of his squad members about the changed system.

“Sir, our attack speed is not displayed on the screen, but it is heavily related to the Agility stat. We ran a test with one Silver Awakened and one Gold Awakened, who was eighty levels higher than the person at Silver. In the end, we noticed that the Gold Awakened’s attack speed was two times faster than the Silver’s. When the Silver Awakened attacked once at fifty Attack Power, the Gold was able to attack twice at a hundred Attack Power. Therefore, the ratio of total Attack Power is fifty to two hundred, not fifty to a hundred.”

Bang!

[Warning: The Founder’s Shield is about to be destroyed.]

Bang! Bang!

[The Founder’s Shield has been destroyed.]

The moment the shield shattered into pieces like a pane of glass, a fist squeezed in and crushed Joo-Hyuk’s face, then the other hand snatched his ankle. Within seconds, Joo-Hyuk’s entire world became reversed other than that one taunting notification message window.

“Ah! AH!”

Collision after collision pummeled him relentlessly, and he could no longer think straight. The wind pressure kept pushing callously at his face, and the metallic taste of blood filled his mouth. Sporadic images flashed through his eyes, and he saw blood splashing everywhere. A previous conversation he had before surfaced into his mind.

“It was hard to find out anything about Odin. But Kwon Seong-Il… People from the mainland said that he is the human caliber and very powerful.”

“Human caliber? Is that a skill?”

“No, he is called that because he uses his opponents as weapons, kinda as if he was wielding a weapon like Excalibur.”

“When did he start doing that?”

“From the beginning of Stage Two.”

“That could have been the case then, but times have changed. Weapons are very important now.”

“I agree. The human caliber will never be seen again.”

Never be seen again. Never be seen again! Never be seen again???

***

“Ugh…”

Joo-Hyuk didn’t know when or how he was released from Seong-Il’s grip. There was no more wind pressure, and his vision was blurry. Blood flowed down his face, and he wasn’t sure if it was his own or other people’s. Probably both. Joo-Hyuk was only able to see clearly again after multiple healers treated him at the same time.

The first thing he saw was that the ankles of Joo Pan-Seok, the Gold Squad’s captain, and Kang Ki-Nam, the Miracle Squad’s captain, were being held in Seong-Il’s hands. From their drooping, rag doll-like bodies, Joo-Hyuk could imagine that he had probably looked the same earlier. His two comrades looked miserable, and he realized he had been used as a weapon for a long time.

Joo-Hyuk couldn’t stop gnashing his teeth. Kwon Seong-Il was standing there like a training scarecrow. The other man was staring at his surroundings with a murderous look in his eyes, but didn’t move his feet.

He is just one henchman…

Despite having overwhelming numbers in their favor, they weren’t able to subdue one man even with all the captains and vice-captains of the top ten squads working together. Furthermore, they even had support from the back. Fortunately, several layers of the siege still existed, and Odin’s henchman had been tied up with restraint skills that resembled strands of light.

The situation was over. Joo-Hyuk found his weapon and picked it up. Then, he approached Seong-Il. When he looked more closely, he realized that Joo Pan-Seok and Kang Ki-Nam were actually dead. In fact, there was a huge hole in Kang Ki-Nam’s chest.

“You… hehehehe. I think Odin should slice your neck. You’re the one who brought everyone here.”

Seong-Il opened his eyes wide, and copious amounts of blood poured out from his mouth.

“...”

Odin’s henchman huffed. “Keuk. I think it’s over. What are you doing? Let’s… let’s see it to the end. End it, you bastard.”

Joo-Hyuk took a deep breath instead of responding. Looking around, the area was so messy that it reminded him of the war they had against the northern kingdom. He didn’t know if this was because Seong-Il was a Diamond-rated Awakened, or if the other man was simply unusually good at fighting. Blood was everywhere, and a number of bodies were lying on the ground with their backs bent and faces dented. Those unfortunate victims were the combatants in the Gold Squad who had formed the front-line circle. Fortunately, the attackers based in the rear were safe and intact. However, it was shameful that the top ten squads of the Sky Guild couldn’t even knock down one Awakened.

I should kill him.

He had no choice as he needed to regain even a smidgen of honor and not lose prestige as a representative of the Sky Guild. Of course, there would be no way they could negotiate with Odin if he killed Seong-Il. Even if he could deceive Odin and try to kick him to the North, he knew the other man wouldn’t leave without his henchman. Eventually, Odin would realize what had happened, and Joo-Hyuk would have to fight him.

If that was the case, then it was better to attack Odin first with his people. Kang Joo-Hyuk was also concerned about how to deal with the North in the future, but he decided to resolve any issues with them through diplomacy as much as possible. His eyes flashed with murderous intention after he finished calculating everything.

Seong-Il was breathing heavily. “...When you run into Odin… make sure you take the lead.”

“Nah. I should give other guild members a chance to make an accomplishment next time,” Joo-Hyuk whispered.

Odin’s henchman snarled, “Fuck you.”

Joo-Hyuk grinned menacingly. “Don’t be sad. You have people who will walk into hell with you. That’s amazing, and you can be proud of that. Then, now… it’s time for you to die.”

Then, blood suddenly splattered down Seong-Il’s face.

Screech-

Only then did Joo-Hyuk notice that a solid line had appeared on his neck. His head then clunked to the ground. Every time Seong-Il blinked, more and more people’s heads tilted over and fell from their bodies. Then, their bodies spewed out blood like a gruesome fountain all at once.

“I told you… Odin would kill you…” Seong-Il muttered laborously as he looked down at Joo-Hyuk’s head rolling around the ground.

Chapter 249

Although the status window didn’t specify it, Devi’s Sword had become more powerful after it sliced apart more Baclans. While it used to be limited to a one-dimensional trajectory, now…!

Swoosh-

It flew out in a straight line and turned around after blowing off the head of the man who was trying to kill Seong-Il. Then, it began to draw a large circle. The trajectory resembled a vortex, and it expanded at the same speed. Screams rose from the places where the blade passed.

It was still the Final Stage of Act One. Those in the Establishment, such as captains and vice-captains, were at the level where most of them could survive at least one pass from Devi’s Sword, but they had already lost their defensive barriers in the battle against Seong-Il. While their blood gushed out like a fountain, the regular combatants lost their necks as their protective barriers were poor. Those who tried to dodge ended up with their upper bodies cut in half instead.

Devi’s Sword couldn’t be retrieved automatically after it had been sent out. At any rate, I didn’t need to get it back quickly either. The wave of death in the frontline of the encirclement continued endlessly. Every time the torn bodies that lost their necks fell over, the men who entered the next trajectory died without fail. Therefore, everyone in the next layer knew that it was their turn soon.

“Aaaaaah!”

“Get out of the way!”

The surroundings quickly turned into a chaotic pandemonium. The majority of them were turning around to run away. Meanwhile, the trajectory that the blade was making wasn’t the only thing causing them to flee. The blade also created a sharp wind that stretched out mercilessly as it flew around. The air blew against me, showering me with the smell of blood and fear of those who would die soon.

A few minutes later, the screams didn’t stop even though Devi’s Sword had disappeared. People were still freaking out as they hadn’t realized that the death wave had ended. The previous situation had terrified and overwhelmed them. Therefore, they didn’t even seem to know what they were vocalizing.

“Ugh… Aaaah!”

One guy, who fortunately hadn’t been in my weapon’s previous trajectory, babbled like an idiot. He was quite lucky and had filled the empty spot between dead bodies. The ones who were alive had stiff bodies, standing as if they were being forced to. A few were turning their heads around and looking beyond the point where Devi’s Sword had vanished. They must have been begging to the gods to save them. Some lucky folks were still alive as Devi’s Sword had finally disappeared. I had expected their exact reaction to the massacre, which had suddenly started and stopped.

A commotion broke out. While some of them attempted to get into a formation with their comrades, others tried to escape through the retreat route by breaking through the human wall. Meanwhile, the lucky ones who had survived my first attack were frozen there like statues. It looked like they were afraid that they had stepped on a landmine that would kill them as soon as they took their feet off. They simply looked around aimlessly in a horrified and dumbstruck manner.

How come you guys tried to kill me when you can’t even fight back properly? I can’t believe you almost killed my guy. You ungrateful bastards… I saved so many of your lives.

***

I turned to the bodies of those who had directly dealt with Seong-Il. I recognized some of the crests, but there were some newly added ones. One thing that was clear was that these ten squads were the Establishments of the Final Stage of Act One.

Beyond the hundreds of corpses in the middle, most of the guys who were ordering the others in a flustered manner to maintain the formation wore the same crest. In the past, multiple groups had been united into one force in the Final Stage of Act One. The System had intended for this to happen. Fortunately, it naturally happened when we dealt with the corps that poured out of gates. Therefore, the Sky Guild had already unified the different forces into or was at least in the process of doing so. After all, the leaders had been accompanied by twenty thousand people…

Anyway, I was also the cause of the current mess because I had provided them with a reason to attack. I made them think that they could fight me. That was my fault, so I couldn’t let this end like this! These idiots still believed that numbers could trump an overwhelming gulf in level and class, which was laughable!

Tat!

I jumped up.

“Follow my command, Shield Squad!” screeched one fellow.

I first targeted the shouting man and the area around him. The first layer in the encirclement had been formed by the Gold and Satellite Squads, and they had been swept away by Devi’s Sword. This guy and his group were in the second layer.

He screamed, “Get into the formation right…!”

He swung his knife first with a ghostly pale face. That was his last moment.

“Aaaargh!”

He howled as if the sky had fallen. A burning tail had wrapped around him, lifting him up into the air as he haplessly struggled.

[You have used the Road of the King of Hell.]

Within seconds, all he could see were hellish flames. To be exact, the fire was engulfing his squad members, and it was blazing across several layers of siege. I pulled out Ra’s Sun Sword, but he was already dead. As soon as I undid the tail, a burnt body collapsed on the ground. I raised my head to the front, and I could only see burning people running around.

“Help me! Aaaaah! Heal! Heaaaaal!”

I could barely see any blood as the flames had engulfed the entire area, but it was the only thing I could smell every time I swung Ra’s Sword. The Road of the King of Hell had also raised up flames, so I saw a road filled with redness. This path was filled with ashes and it was my absolute territory. Their retreat had been blocked as the road stretched out to the entrance of the nearby boundary. They had been enjoying transcendent growth as I had modified the System, but they had only reached the Final Stage of Act One, so they were not a match for me.

People died because they couldn’t get out, and no one could come in. The sides of the red road were empty. Of course, not all of them were frozen with fear. Those who were right beside the road were busy backing away, but those in the middle layers and air were starting to attack me. Rays of light with a restraint effect, explosives, and various energies arced through the air. A crazy number of messages had popped up on my notification window as well.

[The opponent couldn’t see through you. (Skill, Night Eye)]

[The opponent couldn’t see through you. (Skill, Night Eye)]

…

[The opponent couldn’t see through you. (Skill, Night Eye)]

I cut the energy restraints off and wrapped the explosives in a fiery tail. Then I destroyed the skills of those who had tried to check my status window and jumped between them while avoiding their attacks. I sliced, kicked and threw people away. Cut arms and loose heads flew around everywhere, scattering copious amounts of blood.

Bang!

Devi’s Sword had turned into an explosive and hit the ground. I was in the air when that happened and saw the huge explosion sweeping people straight into hell. The people here had never experienced or witnessed such a sea of fire. They had adapted to this world by dealing with monster waves, spires, and corps, so they must have felt confident and proud of themselves. All of that would have vanished by now. Pieces of broken buildings poured down with piles of dirt, and flames covered the entire street and all kinds of buildings.

When the world became enveloped in flames, they lost their fighting spirits. All of them were running around, attempting to escape. Some of them even ran to the boundary where the road was obviously blocked by the Road of the King of Hell. Not a single person was in command anymore.

“There is only one enemy! One person! Don’t back off! Never back off! Attack! You motherfuckers! Attack him!”

The guy who had shouted that and those who tried to follow his order were trampled on by the crowd until they ended up dead in the ground. It was so bad that it was difficult to recognize their faces after the stampede had passed. If there was a guy who was still alive after that, he would have really lost his breath then.

I was the only devil in the sea of fire. There were two types of people who encountered me. One was trying to run away more frantically, and the other just sank to the ground helplessly. Still, everyone was begging me to save them, but the crests that they wore determined their ultimate fates. Until now, they must have worn them to show off their power and status.

***

I could stand anywhere and be untouched. The village was quite small, and one of the roads out was currently blocked by the Road of the King of Hell. They were slow. I wanted those who were trying to escape from town to die immediately. Anyone else who tried to run away ended up beheaded by an energy that had suddenly appeared. Following that, bolts of lightning pierced them multiple times.

“Odin!”

“Odin!”

“Odiiiin! Please. Please don’t kill us!”

The three boundaries began to fill with people kneeling on the ground. A few minutes later, the only people who were walking around were the only ones I had ordered to pull out the injured ones. The dead were abandoned on the ground, and only the wounded were sent back to their squads. Nearly twenty thousand people were in one space, but everyone remained silent.

Thud!

Only the sound of the burning buildings crumbling could be heard from the center of the town. Seong-Il was being supported by Ja-Seong. While members of the top ten squads were either dead or in the process of dying, Seong-Il must have protected Ja-Seong as the teen had saved his life once before. A few of the remaining lucky ones who had crests on their clothing were called out to meet me in the front.

One guy gasped, “This… this was… planned by… Joo Pan-Seok, Kang… Joo-Hyuk, and Kang Ki-Nam… We… We…”

This guy was indeed lucky. He was the captain of a squad, and he had already lost consciousness before I got here. He only came to his senses when the whole situation was over.

I eyed him coldly. “So?”

“Es…especially, Kang Joo-Hyuk took the threat to the top of the hierarchy pyramid more seriously than the new cracks from below. O…Odin… You…”

“Cracks from below?” I asked, narrowing my eyes.

The man couldn’t speak properly and flinched whenever I took a breath. It was natural for silence to reign wherever I looked. Finally, he carefully opened his mouth as if he couldn’t bear such a stifling atmosphere.

“A… after the System was modified… The Sky conference was held. The agenda was to control the hunting grounds and increase the registration tax for the new squad members…”

I lightly tapped a rock in response, and the guy swallowed his saliva multiple times before lowering his head. I could guess what had happened even without his unsaid explanation. It was an inevitable conflict. Yeon-Hee, Seong-Il, the two women, Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah, who couldn’t escape from Doom Arukuda’s control, and I had risked our lives on the mainland of Baclans recklessly. We did so even though we knew we were probably not strong enough to win. Against all odds, we had managed to succeed. Despite all that, this was what I got in return.

I put in so much effort to change things to motivate all the Awakened to work hard. I went through Baclan hell for this, but these jerks were trying to render my efforts worthless?

I was more furious about their desire to maintain the status quo than their act of trying to kill me. I no longer had any reason to dedicate my time and power to protect them. I continued to speak not only to the guy who was kneeling in front of me but to all the lucky ones who had also survived.

“Convince me. Tell me why I shouldn’t just kill all of you right now.”

Chapter 250

The guy looked around and opened his mouth after hesitating. He had finally realized that the majority of squad captains and vice-captains had died.

He blustered, “You will need a loyal retainer to rule over twenty thousand guild members. I will do anything you want, and I will fight for you to the death. I will remain the same even after the Stage of Advent ends.”

Zing. Ziiiing-!

His flesh was torn into pieces as soon as the streak of lightning pierced his face. His headless body then fell over. Those who had protested against the Spirit had likely died the same way. However, the one who was currently in charge of their lives was me, not the Spirit.

I commented coldly, “I asked him to tell me the reason why I should keep him alive, but why was he bullshitting me? Hey, you with the bobbed hair.”

The woman with the bobbed hair raised her eyes while still keeping her head down. Big, horizontal lines appeared on her forehead, and her eyes flickered, clearly showing she was afraid of her fate.

She sputtered, “I… I… I know a lot about the Sky Guild. I… I am overseeing the general affairs department…”

I pointed to one side, and she crawled hurriedly in that direction as she had quickly grasped what I had meant. Then, she crossed both arms on her chest which seemed to show her appreciation, but in reality, she must have been trying to press her heart down which was thumping crazily. She couldn’t afford to thank me.

The moment when I heard the bobbed hair’s harsh breathing, one guy mentioned the North.

“I was one of the high-ranked members of the Satellite Squad. We…we were usually the ones who participated the most in the trade with North out of all of the attack squads. So, w…we… no, I know the people of the North very well. I have been there often when things needed to be negotiated.”

He basically was implying that he was the envoy. Naturally, I had noticed that the land had been divided into two forces: the north and the south. It was highly likely that the northern forces had originated from those that had been left by Shin Kyung-Ah. According to this guy, the north was controlled by one powerful man.

There was nothing to put off.

I ordered coldly, “Go and tell him that I want to see him. Tell him I’ll go if he doesn’t come. However, make it clear that it will be war if that happens.”

I sent this guy, Kim Yoon-Cheol, with one attack squad to meet the guy who claimed to be the King of the North.

***

Everyone, including Yoon-Cheol, Sang-Min and his combatants, stayed silent for a long time after they crossed the border. They did their best to create as large of a distance as they could from the scene of slaughter, which was terrible and horrifying.

Someone finally spoke up when they reached a ghost town.

“Let’s take a break.”

Yoon-Cheol looked around for a place to rest, and traces of fear could still be heard in his voice.

“Okay,” Sang-Min replied.

Before Odin had appeared, there was a huge difference between their positions such that Sang-Min would have even imagined that he could sit beside Yoon-Cheol. After all, Yoon-Cheol ran the Satellite Squad, one of the ten top-ranked attack teams, while Sang-Min was in the lowest-ranked group.

However, that was no longer important. They had simply been big fish in a little pond. The Sky Guild was a tiny pond, and the fish there had been competing to see which one was bigger. Now they knew that the real world was out of the pond. The problem was that they had provoked the terribly scary giant there, and many of them had been crushed to death.

A thousand? Two thousand? How many had died..?

Yoon-Cheol sat down, recalling the burning street full of corpses. It had been three hours since he left, but he still trembled. Sang-Min sat next to him and said as he handed him a water bottle, “I’m Choi Sang-Min.”

“I’m Kim Yoon-Cheol.”

Sang-Min responded, “I know. You must not remember me, Captain Kim.”

“...I’m sorry about the past.”

There was a reason why Yoon-Cheol had to apologize first. Although he couldn’t recall any particular incident, he was sure that Sang-Min had a bad impression of him. That was what the guild was like. In particular, Yoon-Cheol had handled a lot of money and supplies for the Satellite Squad, so he had often argued with people from other attack groups. He had only verbally fought against those from the top ten squads, but he had used violence against those from other groups.

Yoon-Cheol sensed an ominous feeling from Sang-Min’s eyes.

He said meekly, “I hope you cut me some slack today. I only have one life left. If I owe something to you, then I will… I will pay it later.”

Sang-Min replied stonily, “Okay, but it has been a tough day for everyone. I’m not going to mention what you’ve done to us in the past, but today, you guys in the top ten squads almost killed us all. Me and all my squad members.”

Sang-Min’s crew was waiting for him to give them the order. When Sang-Min pointed at Yoon-Cheol with his chin, his squad members flocked in.

Slam! Slam! Slam!

Yoon-Cheol was beaten until he was close to death, but they ultimately kept him alive. He had simply been knocked out. The next day, he came to his senses in a rattling luggage compartment.

Sang-Min remarked gloomily, “Be thankful to Odin.”

The top ten squads, including the Satellite Squad, had been brought down together. There were more than three hundred survivors from those squads, but they would never regain their reputation or previous glory. Therefore, Sang-Min would have killed Yoon-Cheol if Odin hadn’t left the latter with a task at hand. Sang-Min and his team had a deep grudge against the former captain of the Satellite Squad, so Yoon-Cheol had to keep studying their faces to see if they would kill him or not.

Time flew by. Yoon-Cheol and Sang-Min’s squad steadily advanced by killing monsters that appeared. The border from District 91 to 100 was just around the corner. One Satellite Squad member had been deployed as an occupation force in each zone with people from other squads, so Yoon-Cheol expected conflicts to arise between Sang-Min’s team and them. Therefore, he came forward when some of the troops approached in groups to prevent any possible problems.

He announced, “I’m Kim Yoon-Cheol, the head of the Satellite Squad. Many of you must know my face. Yes, you look familiar.”

Yoon-Cheol recognized one man in the group.

The other man saluted. “Yes, sir! Are you here for a trade?”

Instead of answering, Yoon-Cheol ordered them to bring their commander to him immediately. The leader of the occupation force sprang out not because of Yoon-Cheol’s status, but because he received a report that Yoon-Cheol was acting strangely. The leader also thought something looked off. The luggage compartment smelled like dried fish, not trade goods. Also, the guys who came with the Satellite Squad captain weren’t from Yoon-Cheol’s group. The commander had never seen the crest that Sang-Min’s group was wearing. Their armaments looked to be of poor quality as well. If it was months before when the battle against Kciphos Corps happened, such a sloppy attack force couldn’t have reached this area.

“Where did you leave your crew, and what kind of jerks are they? I don’t know what kind of instructions you received, but whoa-”

The commander giggled, but his smile disappeared when he noticed that Yoon-Cheol’s serious expression had remained unchanged. Soon, Yoon-Cheol began to tell him a shocking story that the entire Sky Guild, all twenty thousand people, had been brutalized and conquered by a single person. The commander couldn’t believe it. He couldn’t even imagine it.

“Are you serious? Are they… all dead? Even Captain Kang?” he sputtered.

Yoon-Cheol replied bluntly, “He died first. He is certainly not one of the survivors. We were all in a hurry just to run away, so I don’t know what happened next.”

The commander shook his head. “How could that happen? Do you think this makes…sense? Do you want me to believe this? Captain Kang is so strong. He is different from people like you.”

Yoon-Cheol shrugged. “It doesn’t matter to me whether you believe it or not. Anyway, you should help us. We came here straight without even sleeping. I want you to escort us to the mainland of the North.”

“What brings you to the North?” the commander asked.

Yoon-Cheol said, “Odin wants to meet the king of the North. He told me to bring the king back with me. Haha. Poor thing. That guy will die soon whether he comes with us or not.”

***

“Odin also said if he doesn’t comply, he will come here himself and start a war.”

Bang!

An overwhelming crashing sound rang out, but Yoon-Cheol only blinked reflexively without showing signs of being scared. He was in the center of the enemy’s territory, so logically he shouldn’t have provoked their anger unnecessarily and caused innocent people to die.

I tried so hard to survive that bloodbath. This is nothing compared to that.

Yoon-Cheol lowered his head and added as the king of the north stared at him sharply, “That’s all he said. We don’t understand his intentions either. Please understand.”

Then, the king hit something else, causing another ruckus to ring out. Yoon-Cheol only flinched and still displayed no signs of bewilderment. The king stood up, and the energy that his helmet had been giving off suddenly vanished. The other man took off the helmet and told Yoon-Cheol to raise his head. Yoon-Cheol had faced the king several times before, but this was the first time he had seen the latter’s face in person.

Huh? This… this guy.

Yoon-Cheol’s eyes widened because it was unexpected. He felt a tingling sensation as if he had been hit hard in the back of his head. The king of the north was a famous person who every Korean knew. There were rumors that he was deeply related to the Ilsung Group, but he was more than that. He now knew there was the reason why the Northern Kingdom was named Ilsung and used the group’s logo as their crest.

The king was Lee Tae-Han, the young head of the Ilsung Group! He was the guy who had taken control of the group by pushing out his sister, the former chairman. Apparently, he had also come into the Stage of Advent. Even the head of the conglomerate couldn’t refuse the System’s call.

“Kim Yoon-Cheol, I know you ran a coffee shop in Bupyeong[1].”

Yoon-Cheol sputtered, “How… how did you know that?”

Lee Tae-Han smirked. “Do you think only the Sky Guild has placed spies here? We did the same to you guys. Haha. We have watched people like you closely. Look.”

The king flicked his finger.

“This world is not permanent. We are supposed to go back to reality at any time, and I’m confident that the majority of those who succeeded in making a leap forward in Act One, like you and me, will be able to return safely.”

Yoon-Cheol weakly said, “Yes, I think so too, but…”

“But have you thought about this? Is the outside safe? Well, yes for me, but not for people like you. Unfortunately, martial law was proclaimed outside. You will be drafted into the military. It would be nice to devote yourself to the country, but there is a huge difference between coercion and free will.”

Yoon-Cheol swallowed the saliva that filled his mouth.

Lee Tae-Han continued, “As you know, people like me don’t have to respond to the call of the state. I also have the social power to make sure the people around me don’t suffer that either. This includes those who help me. As one of the owners of our Ilsung Group, you will lead the world stage as a leading player in the upcoming new world. So…”

Yoon-Cheol shrieked involuntarily, “No… no! I can’t. I shouldn’t! I don’t want to go to hell.”

“What?” Lee Tae-Han frowned.

“You can say that because you haven’t witnessed or experienced Odin’s power.”

Yoon-Cheol’s face had turned ghastly pale, but he continued to explain.

“Most of the captains in the top ten squads were either decapitated or had their faces exploded in an instant. He crushed a thousand to two thousand lives with his hands alone. You won’t be able to believe this, but you have to. If you are going to make that ridiculous offer…”

Lee Tae-Han burst out laughing. “Hahahahaha! You are misunderstanding me. You think I am trying to fight against Odin?”

“What?”

“You aren’t the first person who has brought news from the south. There’s someone who arrived here first. Someone who has helped me for a long time, and who is in a higher position than you.”

“Who is that?” Yoon-Cheol asked.

Lee Tae-Han smirked. “Let’s talk about that later. Anyway, I want you to help me after you go back to your guild. Since most of the captains and vice-captains are dead, you are going to be a great help to me.”

Yoon-Cheol frowned slightly. “I don’t understand what you mean.”

Lee Tae-Han chuckled. “Get ready. Let’s go see Odin together. Yes, I will hand over all my power to Odin. That’s not a big deal.”

Yoon-Cheol stared at the king's hands.

“Then, will you help me after that? I’ll promise you something Odin can’t give anywhere, neither here nor outside.”

The king added as Yoon-Cheol hesitated.

“Odin may not be interested in you at all, but I am. Be loyal to me. Ilsung Group and I will guarantee you and your family’s future.”

1. A district in Incheon, South Korea. ☜

Chapter 251

Tae-Han leaned against his arm while sprawled out in the luggage compartment heading to the Sky Guild. Odin was a monster who had not only dealt with twenty thousand people alone, but had also eliminated all the people who had been in power in the South at once. It was hard to believe that the man was human. He was being dragged into the monster’s mouth, but Tae-Han felt fine. He thought meeting Odin could bring him benefits.

***

During the 1997 IMF financial crisis, the Ilsung Group had faced bankruptcy along with Daehyun and Daehoo. To Tae-Han, that moment that occurred more than twenty years ago was more impressive than the day when monsters invaded the earth and the Stage of Advent began as Joshua von Karjan, the head of the German Karjan Group, had predicted. Every time he looked back, he thought that there wasn’t an event that was more shocking than the IMF crisis. After all, it was the turning point of his life.

He was the youngest out of the two daughters and three sons of the Ilsung family, so he wasn’t qualified to even try to get the crown. The succession structure was clear. His eldest sister was smarter and wiser than his brothers, and she was outstanding enough to overcome the limitations of being born a woman back then. Therefore, his father, the founder of the group, had no qualms about having her succeed him instead of his sons.

“Are you sad?”

“No, but my eldest brother must be disappointed. But why did you have her succeed you already, Father? You are still hale and hearty.”

“Jeonil Investment… They are such a lump of greed.”

“...I thought things sorted out after Daehoo collapsed.”

“Their greed is out of control. They took our controlling stake. I have combined our stakes with your sister, but it’s much lesser than the portion handed over to those bastards.”

“Don’t worry. She will take care of it.”

“Do you know how to move a loach?”

“...”

“We put a catfish in the tank because loaches usually struggle and move a lot in order to not be eaten. It’s about creating tension, Tae-Han.”

“Yes, Father.”

“Starting from tomorrow, you will stay at the presidential secretary’s office and be next to your sister.”

Tae-Han didn’t know if it had been his father’s mistake or intention. However, it was certainly an opportunity that developed his ambition, which could have been weighed down. Since then, he had helped his sister.

At that time, Jeonil Investment grew day by day and eventually engulfed the Korean economy. They often randomly held general meetings of stockholders and allocated the stakes as they wanted. Park Choong-Sik, the President of Finance, was another dark secret of the Korean economy. Whenever he threatened his sister under the pretext of a controlling stake, Tae-Han was the one who resolved the problem smoothly between the two.

Yeah, I used to…

His sister was quick and clever. She kept him by her side even though she was aware of what he was up to, then used him as a shield to block the spear and blade that Jeonil threw at them. Every hour was life-threatening back then. To be exact, he could have fallen from his position of ‘chief’ at any time. Of course, his sister was also in the same situation.

Anyway, Tae-Han grew his power while staying by his sister’s side. He had brought the exact structure of the Jeonil Group’s economic board, where Park Choong-Sik resided, to Ilsung.

However, that wasn’t the only thing he copied from them. Jeonil’s economic board was as shrewd as his sister. They reprimanded others with their overwhelming amounts of money and bribed public officials. Of course, Ilsung still didn't have as many resources as the Jeonil group, but they had enough to fill the pockets of public officials. But, if they started giving away money, then they needed to continue endlessly. Also, it became meaningless if they reduced the amount being given. More money should have been invested in politicians who regarded receiving money from conglomerates as evidence of their authority.

Tae-Han spared no funds, and if necessary, he even covered the amount with his own personal funds. He won the presidential board of Ilsung over to his side and strengthened his relationship with Jeonil’s key figures secretly. In addition, he also bribed public officials and politicians.

Despite that, everyone except for the employees in the president’s secretary office was still his enemy. Like the idiom ‘one beat the bush and another caught the birds,’ those who steadily got money from Jeonil failed to protect Ilsung when Jeonil was frantically trying to earn maximum profits from their semiconductor and smartphone business.

Nevertheless, that didn’t matter. Tae-Han’s initial purpose was to keep his sister in check and eventually regain Ilsung’s controlling stake from Jeonil Group. He even supported the protest groups during the Jeonil Gate.

However, he was overwhelmed when the news came out that the Jeonil Group had captured the Goldsteins, the famous French family. The thrill kept him up for a few nights as he couldn’t sleep.

How could they swallow up Goldstein? No matter how foreign they are, their focus is on Korea!

Tae-Han thought that Jeonil was like the Charles Group[1]. Even though Jeonil wasn’t started in Korea nor was its founder a Korean citizen, they were still known as a Korean company. Therefore, it was a huge shock when the Korean ‘Jeonil’ engulfed France.

The founder of Daehoo had talked about how the world was wide, and that there was lots of work to do, but then he became stuck in prison. Unfortunately, he didn’t clarify the succession structure, so the kingdom he created was torn apart. Moreover, Tae-Han’s father, the founder of Ilsung, left the frontlines by leaving his daughter there instead.

Jeonil didn’t just dominate a corner of the market. Instead, they had swallowed an entire European power while everyone was making a fuss on the tiny Korean Peninsula. These were the same stupid people who were praising themselves that their semiconductor and smartphone businesses had made them grow into the main players. From that day on, Tae-Han gave up on the idea of retaking Ilsung’s controlling stake back from Jeonil.

He risked his life and put all his strength into kicking his sister out. Although a large portion of the stake was still in Jeonil’s warehouse, he was now the one who occupied the chairman’s office and made the final decisions. He was Lee Tae-Han, the head of the Ilsung Group.

That was why he felt like he had gone back to twenty years ago, when he had been sent to the secretary's office, when he was headed to see Odin. There was no reason for him to be scared. After all, the current situation was much better than before, and there was nothing for him to start from scratch. He had already grasped the situation, so he decided to go to the south with people loyal to him and prepare for the right timing by pretending to cooperate with Odin. That was how he had occupied the forces that controlled the ten districts of the main city in the early days of the Final Stage.

However!

The most important thing is discerning how far Odin’s power can reach.

That was the first thing he needed to figure out.

***

“We will have to detour if we go that way.”

“We hurried too much to go to the north. There is plenty of time. We should show the king the scene of slaughter to prove Odin’s power.”

“Let’s stop being easy on him. He is our enemy and Odin’s enemy.”

“It’s so frustrating. It will only take about half a day more if we detour. He will realize lots of things when he sees the scene of the massacre.”

“What is the point? He’s already staying quiet because he has chickened out.”

“Don’t you understand? The Northerners will rush in if that guy says one thing. I’m just trying to prevent bad stuff from happening. As you said, let’s make him more nervous so that he won’t even try to do any funny business. That must be why Odin called the king of the north over.”

“...I don’t think he will be able to return to the north, but I understand. Let’s stop by here.”

The conversation stopped there, and Tae-Han was able to stop by the street where the horrors of the massacre still remained. The road was charred and stained with blood, and all the buildings in the ghost town were destroyed. The most noticeable spot was where a huge explosion had erupted. Tae-Han went into the center of the hollow pit that resembled the impact that a meteorite would make. Then, he looked around.

Hours before the start of the Stage of Advent, humanity discovered that outside firepower didn’t work on monsters that appeared from the high-class gates. It was because these monsters had defensive shields. The stone statues, which were the boss monsters of Stage Two, and monsters in a position higher than the commander-in-chief all appeared wearing protective barriers. Also, Tae-Han himself had a high-quality barrier. Presumably, the outside firepower wouldn’t have much effect on him either.

He then realized that Odin, who was equipped with high class items and moved at superhuman speed, would never be defeated by modern firearms. It wouldn’t happen, but Tae-Han wasn’t worried about the case where he would have to go against the military. In conclusion, the Awakened were bound to be controlled only by another Awakened.

Would the military be able to control the Awakened?

He knew that the answer was no. Those who were only at the bronze, silver or gold levels would submit to firepower, but ordinary humans wouldn’t be able to control Awakened at higher levels. The military was in a position where they had to secure Awakened, but it would be practically impossible because the world’s capital forces wouldn’t stand by and let them do so. In addition, the founder of the World Awakened Association was the head of the Karjan Group, a key figure in the capital world. Tae-Han was certain that the Awakened would have their ankles tied up to the private capital markets.

Rub. Rub.

Tae-Han wiped off the ashes of the road after coming out of the pit. Footprints that had destroyed the road left traces of death everywhere.

“Whoa…”

Odin had left traces of how fast he was. Tae-Han couldn’t imagine how fast the other man could have been. As he had heard from the Satellite Squad captain, Odin must have been so fast that they couldn’t even see his shadow. Tae-Han wondered if he could at least figure out what type of skills Odin used. He had no intentions of attacking Odin at all, so there was no need to calculate the other man’s Physical Defense.

On top of that… my attacks wouldn’t even work on him.

Therefore, he had no reason to calculate Odin’s Attack Power. After all, Odin was a person who could reign as an absolute ruler by relying only on his stats alone. He wouldn’t even have to use his skills or traits. He…

How is he this powerful? It’s like a nuclear bomb had transformed into a human being. This is why no one can go against him. Twenty thousand? The result would have been the same even if two hundred thousand people were there.

There seemed to be only one way to pull Odin down. Tae-Han needed to make Odin leave on his own whether it was due to disillusionment, resignation, or indifference. However, doing any of those to Odin didn’t seem beneficial to Ilsung’s future. The entire global economy was dominated by a single capital force, the Jeonil Group, and they were like an impregnable fortress that would never break after generations.

However, a walking nuclear bomb had emerged. If Odin could be conciliated with money, super-large forces such as Jeonil and Jonathan Group would lure him over. Tae-Han knew that was unlikely to work though. After all the captains of the top ten squads had chosen to go to war instead. These people were not idiots as they were the ones who had survived in the midst of petty, clever, and sly liars. They would have made such a decision because they thought it was impossible to reconcile with Odin.

Also, Odin started the mana stone economy from the beginning of the stage, controlled the Sky Guild with minimal intervention, and was a figure in the Karjan Group. Considering these, it was obvious that he was talented in dealing with property and profit and was supremely sensitive to politics. Such a man would return to Seoul with a nuclear bomb-like power. No, he would go to the World Awakened Association founded by the Karjan Group… The association would have a huge influence on all markets and political circles around the world, and the Karjan Group would be consolidated with forces comparable to the Jonathan Group.

The answer was there! If Odin and the Karjan Group sponsored Ilsung, then there was a possibility that he could regain Ilsung’s controlling stake. Moreover, there could be a day when Ilsung could be on par with Jeonil. The politics of the world would get messy, but that wasn’t his priority now.

Tae-Han said while standing up, “That’s enough. Let’s go see Odin now.”

He thought things would be clarified if he saw the man in person.

***

Hunting monsters only gave me a few XP, but it was better than killing time and doing nothing. I returned from hunting at the end of the south region. I had expected Yeon-Hee to be waiting for me, but the guys hanging around my place were the two I had sent to the north, Kim Yoon-Cheol and Choi Sang-Min. They said that the guy who called himself the king of the north was waiting for me at the guild hall.

After Kim Yoon-Cheol finished his report and left, Choi Sang-Min, who remained hesitant, carefully opened his mouth.

“The relationship between Kim Yoon-Cheol and the North is weird. I’ve witnessed Kim Yoon-Cheol doing things to make the king comfortable and they also had secret talks with each other on the way here.”

I nodded. “Okay, bring him.”

“Do you mean Kim Yoon-Cheol?” Sang-Min asked.

“No, the king of the north.”

After a while, the king appeared with his face covered by a helmet.

I remarked, “The King of the North? You have such a great name.”

He responded, “It was easy to run a guild under that name. It’s a great pleasure to meet you, Odin. I’m…”

The king grabbed his helmet with both hands to take it off, but I spoke first.

“There are only two things. One, don’t ruin the mana stone economy, and two, don’t even try to prevent the growth of low-level Awakened by controlling the hunting grounds. If you abide by those two rules, the Sky Guild is all yours.”

He was quiet and instantly stiffened. In fact, he stayed still for a long time as if everything he just heard was unexpected. Then, he took off his helmet, and I recognized him immediately. I had expected that Lee Tae-Han, the head of the Ilsung Group, would enter this world, but I didn’t know he was on the same stage as me. Since I had entered a different stage from the past, there was a fifty-fifty chance of me being on the same stage as him. A hundred thousand Koreans had been divided into three different stages in Act One. Since I didn’t start with him in the past, he could have been in this stage or the other.

“I’m… Lee… Lee Tae-han, f…from Ilsung…”

He couldn’t hide his bewilderment.

I continued coldly, “If you violate those rules, you will be following the footsteps of the dead squad captains.”

He asked, “Why are you giving this world to me? You have worked so hard to…”

I often heard people say that I did a lot of work, but the reality was different. Lee Soo-Ah was the one who had founded the guild and laid the foundation down. The only thing I was involved in was establishing the mana stone economy. Of course, I knew why Lee Soo-Ah was able to establish and easily take control of the guild, but the guild foundation was solely her idea, and everything had been built by her tongue and fingertips.

I got up after that as my business was now over. As a result, my stage would be unified into one force and would start Act Two with great competitiveness. Korea only had three pre-Awakened, but Shin Kyung-Ah had already killed one. On top of that, the main players of the Sky Guild were all dead after they tried to kill me.

Therefore, this was the only way to protect Korea from getting kicked out of the Awakened world in the future. I had a love and hate feeling toward this country, my home country. But it was where my family and my family’s loved ones had to live.

I passed by Lee Tae-Han, who was so shocked that he even forgot to blink. Then I left him with a parting word, “Pray to god that you won’t see me ever again, Lee Tae-Han.”

1. As far as we could tell, this is a made-up group by the author ☜

Chapter 252

The department that handled money attracted both people and power. Therefore, the management officer who actually managed the slush funds within the financial team was in a high position. After all, that was where the money that was given to public officials and politicians came from. Basically, the slush fund was a source of authority. Even the heads of affiliates had to book an appointment one year in advance in order to meet the slush fund manager. That was why the managers were considered the chairman’s close personnel. Tae-Han’s father had handed over the management to his sister because of that reason when he put Tae-Han beside her. Tae-Han needed to work hard for a long time to take that particular power.

However, the rules of the capital world were the same in the Stage of Advent. At first, it was simply interesting, but he soon realized that the financial scope of mana stone was wide-ranging. The individuals in the Sky Guild were all somewhat stronger than the Awakened in the north, and Tae-Han easily made the connection that it was due to the mana stone economy. Therefore, he didn’t attempt to block the mana stone economic system after the forces became acquainted with each other. In fact, he somewhat encouraged it to spread around.

In fact, Tae-Han had wanted to recruit Joo Pan-Seok, the captain of Gold Squad and the President of Mana Stone Bank. However, he soon noticed that it was difficult to entice the captains of the top ten-ranked squads over as they already had strong ties with the south.

Therefore, his alternative choice was to find a vice-captain. Kim Ji-Hoon, the vice-captain of Miracle Squad, was perfect. Since the vice-captain had grown up in a poor family unlike the others, he was filled with a desire for success. Furthermore, he was so witty that Tae-Han wondered why he wasn’t more successful on Earth. After all, he was one of the few who had managed to survive the massacre while the other captains and vice-captains were slaughtered.

After returning to the north and attending a meeting, Tae-Han called Ji-Hoon in for a separate conversation.

“I can relax now that I saw you come back in good health. I have been nervous ever since I heard you left for the south.”

Tae-Han responded, “I also stopped by the place where the tragedy occurred, and now I don’t understand how you managed to survive.”

Ji-Hoon smiled weakly. “As I told you before… I knew Odin would appear, so I stayed alert.”

Tae-Han remarked, “I love competent people, especially people like you who have gone through rags to riches. But you must know that people close to me never lie. Those who get caught are punished brutally.”

The other man protested, “No, I didn’t lie. The reason why I couldn’t tell you was that…”

Ji-Hoon hadn’t said anything beyond the fact that he had been prepared for Odin’s appearance, but it was obvious that something else had also occurred. Tae-Han narrowed his eyes.

Ji-Hoon hurriedly continued, “Odin appeared at the moment I backed up to the rear as I had thought that the fight was already over. When we fought against Kwon Seong-Il, I did my best like everyone else. Please trust me, chairman. I’m not someone who would betray my colleagues and escape to live.”

“Captain Kim.”

“Yes, sir.”

“You didn’t deliberately leave anything out of your report, right?”

Tae-Han’s language was mild, but his eyes were cold.

“No, sir, I didn’t.”

“Then, think carefully again.”

“Pardon me?”

Tae-Han clarified, “About Odin. Did you miss or forget anything? Or are you confident that you’ve told me everything?”

Ji-Hoon thought quickly and said, “In the past, Odin was a peculiar guy. He never hung out or stayed close to any of his classmates.”

“If he was such a weird guy, why can’t you remember his name?” Tae-Han asked sharply.

Ji-Hoon shrugged. “Why do you think I wouldn’t tell you his name? It’s not a big deal, but I seriously don’t remember his first name at all. I do know that his last name is Na.”

Tae-Han continued, “You said you went to Shin Eung Middle School, right?”

Ji-Hoon nodded. “Yes, I graduated in 2000. There are no alumni or teachers from that school in the south, but there might be some in the north. If you give me the authority, I will try my best to search for anyone involved and track them down as much as I can.”

Tae-Han ordered, “Proceed while heading south.”

At that moment, Ji-Hoon’s face turned ghastly white. It was paler than it had been when he had first been called in to be interrogated by Tae-Han.

Ji-Hoon’s voice trembled, “With great respect… Odin will kill me, and how will I be able to perform my other responsibility in the north if I leave for the south, sir? Do you want Odin to kill m…me?”

“Odin isn’t there anymore, and the situation between the south and the north is over. Are you going to stay quiet now?”

***

No conflict broke out because Odin had already spoken to the remaining people in the south. The first thing Tae-Han did when he came into the south with his people was to recruit everyone that he had wanted before. Those were the leaders of the attack squads, and most of these people had already succeeded outside of society.

Tae-Han met them one by one. He had hidden his identity behind the helmet until now, but there was no more reason to do so. His fame worked well to erase the South’s remaining vigilance toward the North. The Sky Guild disappeared, and they became integrated into the Ilsung Guild. The Awakened in the entire region was now united under one crest.

“Waaaaah!”

After the coronation ceremony ended, Tae-Han returned to his residence. On the opposite side was the building where Odin sometimes stayed at, but neither Odin nor his henchman had returned to the guild. His room was empty, but it still felt like Odin was there.

Tae-Han had intentionally chosen a house in front of Odin’s place as a daily reminder to himself that there was nothing that came free in the world. Just as he easily took over the entire Sky Guild, he knew that there would be a day when he would be asked to do something bigger than this.

Tae-Han couldn’t fully enjoy his power as he was very nervous. It felt like his ass was being kicked all over the place, and he felt like a monkey in Buddha’s hand[1]. Since he couldn’t guess Odin’s intentions at all, he had been living with immense pressure ever since Odin turned the guild over to him. Tae-Han’s plan to regain Ilsung’s stake under the sponsorship of Odin and the Karjan Group was scrapped before he had even tried to take action. Everything he had planned, such as creating and running a spy network, had instantly become superfluous.

Then, Ji-Hoon came.

“This lady was a Korean teacher at the time.”

A woman who looked to be around her sixties bowed forward.

***

“He was the most impressive student I had ever encountered in my career as a teacher. And… I remember the time when we organized a new semester for seventh grade. I was a teacher for another fifteen years after Seon-Hu graduated, but that was the only time we put all the troublemakers in the same class. Thanks to him, they didn’t cause any problems that year.”

Odin’s name was Na Seon-Hu.

“Do you remember his family?” Tae-Han asked.

The woman nodded. “Yes, of course. His dad was unique too.”

“In what way?”

The older woman explained, “Seon-Hu had a poor attitude in class, but he had the highest GPA in school. I had high expectations for him. However, he missed school multiple times, so there were several meetings to decide whether we should expel him or not. However, his dad got mad and told the principal not to intervene in his kid’s educational policy. He said it didn’t matter as long as he attended the minimum days required to graduate. So… Umm… The vice principal at the time, Mr. Lee Pan-Soo, was in charge of him, so I…”

The lady then tensed up.

Tae-Han said in a soothing tone, “Take your time. Just tell us what you remember calmly, but don’t make up things that didn’t happen.”

She nodded. “Yes, of course.”

Tae-Han inquired, “What was Seon-Hu’s dad like? What kind of job did he have?”

She responded, “Back then, no one knew he would become that famous. Later, my colleagues asked me if I remembered Seon-Hu and his dad.”

Tae-Han frowned slightly. “Famous?”

“He was the President of Jeonil Bank. I’m just telling you what I heard. I don’t know if that is true…”

Tae-Han’s eyes widened. Na Jeon-Il, the former President of Jeonil Bank! He had met him several times before the older man had retired. The last name ‘Na’ was rare, so he was certain that Odin was related to him.

When his face stiffened considerably, the woman lowered her head with an anxious look. Following that, Tae-Han gave her a high-level item after she promised him that she would never reveal these stories to anyone else. He wanted her to remind herself about the responsibility for not divulging information whenever she looked at the item.

Odin was related to Jeonil? But why did the Karjans…

Tae-Han called one more person over after sending the lady away. Thinking that the elderly were less competitive than the younger Awakened was false. After all, many of them had regained their youthful vigor as soon as they awakened, and those who were addicted to their power became stronger and crueler. The old man who accompanied Tae-Han was an example of one of them. Also, he must have been acquainted with the President of Jeonil Bank. He had served as the head of the Korea Deposit Insurance Corporation and had lots of experience in the Ministry of Strategy and Finance.

“Do you remember Na Jeon-Il?” Tae-Han asked.

The old man looked puzzled. “Why are you looking for the bank president all of a sudden? He had more authority than other executives, so we thought he was destined to work for the group that had his name. You already know this though.”

Of course, Tae-Han knew as he had several occasions to meet Na Jeon-Il in public, especially during the time when the resort construction began.

“Have you heard anything about his only son?”

The old man replied with a quizzical look, “He loved his child very much, but that made sense. His son became a successful guy at a young age.”

Tae-Han raised an eyebrow. “Oh, yeah? Why?”

The old man elaborated, “After he graduated from middle school, he took the GED instead of going to high school.”

“Then?”

“He joined Jonathan Investment Group as an analyst.”

Tae-Han widened his eyes and flinched. Then, his entire body started to shake.

“And?” he asked faintly.

“He led the major businesses of the group.”

Tae-Han murmured, “But why didn’t the media ever mention him? They treated Brian Kim as a hero who saved the country. But Na Jeon-Il’s son was successful outside of Korea at a young age. On top of that, he worked in the Jonathan Group.”

The old man explained, “President Na blocked all the news because he hated things getting noisy, especially when it’s about his family. But what happened? Why are you asking me all these questions?”

Tae-Han was certain that Odin was supported by Jeonil in Korea and Jonathan Investment abroad. At the same time, his power as an Awakened exceeded the power of all the Awakened in the world. He was such a tycoon.

Tae-Han suddenly got goosebumps. The more he researched about Odin, the more names of unbelievably powerful individuals and groups came out. He could be somehow convinced that Odin had links with Jeonil and the Karjans, but Jonathan Investment was on another level. Tae-Han felt as if he had opened Pandora’s box.

He might be related to Telestar or Gillian too. Damn.

Only the ordinary public believed that Jeonil, the Karjans and the Jonathan Group had nothing in common with each other besides the fact that they were all large foreign capitals. Tae-Han’s understanding was different as he remembered the name that he had always envied. The Bilderberg Club was the meeting between elites who created orders around the world! The owners of huge capitals and the presidents of North America were all members of the club, and they controlled the world behind the scenes.

Tae-Han was certain, and he even had evidence. Just looking at the fact that the head of the Karjans had already established the World Awakened Association and heralded the Stage of Advent, that hinted that the huge capitals knew about the alien invasion in advance. They must have prepared for a while, and that was the sole reason why the global economy remained intact, which logically should have collapsed. This wasn’t just a guess. If it was, then nothing else could explain Odin’s background and devilish abilities.

Tae-Han’s fingertips began to tremble.

Odin was… he was… their weapon that they worked hard to develop… Yes… that must be it…

Mankind’s strategic weapon!

He suddenly announced, “Stop it.”

The old man looked startled. “What do you mean?”

Tae-Han whispered, “Stop everything we have going on that is related to Odin.”

He couldn’t bear to raise his voice as Odin could be somewhere around, listening to him.

He ordered again, “Stop it right now, and don’t leave a trace.”

“Sir? Are you okay?”

Tae-Han’s eyes narrowed. “We should also kill those two.”

Kim Ji-Hoon and the lady who claimed to be Odin’s teacher in the past. After removing them…

I guess you should follow their footsteps too.

Tae-Han thought while looking at the old man.

1. A reference to the Monkey King being trapped in Buddha’s palm in the story ‘Journey to the West’ ☜

Chapter 253

There were people who had come in first to the hunting areas. Not all of those in the south knew what Seong-Il and I looked like, so it was natural for the northern people not to recognize us. One of them approached us as we began to prepare for the camp.

“Yo, you guys must have had some fun hunting. Your items are so fancy.”

Seong-Il responded, “Huh? Everything was too easy. We were so bored.”

“Are you guys from the south?” the guy asked persistently.

“Yes, you are from the north, right?”

I could tell Seong-Il was already on guard.

The guy continued, “So, you are from the south. What brought you all the way here?”

Seong-Il grumpily replied, “Just trying to level up. Why? Come on! Stop pretending you are naive and not trying to do something!”

“Whoa, calm down, man. I was wondering if you’d like to trade some stuff. We are not bad guys. Also, you guys seem stronger than us. What would we get from jumping onto you guys? You have such a nice breastplate. What level is it? Let’s end the deal while our captain is still feeling generous to you!”

The guy threw a mana stone at Seong-Il, and it fell after hitting his body. He continued, “Don’t make us the bad guys, okay? Man, we will give you a fair price.”

“Fuck. I thought today would be a good day.”

Seong-Il rose while grumbling. This was not a big deal as he had experienced it multiple times already. While Seong-Il dealt with those guys, I completed setting up a tent. By then, the situation had been sorted out.

Seong-Il shouted, “Repeat after me. ‘I’m sorry for not recognizing you!’ Go! One!”

“I’m sorry!” one screamed.

“Two!”

“For not recognizing you!” another shrieked.

Bang bang!

Seong-Il walked around their camp as he kicked those who had fallen to the ground. Their entire bodies went stiff with fear as they knew they could die at any moment, and they only flinched a little when Seong-Il kicked them. Seong-Il had learned after the past few days that people like them would form an organization and raid after us if he let them go easily.

Some of them died as Seong-Il pummeled them mercilessly. They started shivering whenever they heard Seong-Il breathe, then he stopped the beating. After a while, Seong-Il showed up with a package of well-dried fish jerky, water bottles, and some relatively small items.

He snapped, “Hey! When did I tell you to lie down? Get back into your position!”

Seong-Il washed off the blood using the water bottle he brought, then sat in front of me.

“I guess you have nothing more in your storage box,” he spoke.

I shook my head. “It’s not too bad. I don’t have to fish.”

“That’s true, but still… Those things who don’t even give me XP always get frantic about my baby,” he remarked as he looked at his breastplate.

Things who don’t even give me XP…

Anyway, Seong-Il called his breastplate a ‘baby’ similar to how many men addressed their cars.

On the next day, at dawn, the sound of people being beaten and screaming filled the air. The guys who had been smacked by Seong-Il had been waiting for us to go to sleep before attacking. Their problem was that they didn’t know the difference between the level of their Sense and ours.

Seong-Il snarled, “Fine! I’ll send you all to hell! You are acting like you want to die, so I will grant your wish. I won’t charge you for this, so be thankful.”

That was when Seong-Il grabbed one of them by his ankles and lifted him up.

“Aaaah!”

Seong-Il threw the man on the ground and looked at me. Yes. It was finally starting!

[Did you wait for me? Hello, the Kingdom of Ilsung. It’s me. Fortunately, Act Two will be run by your cutie, me! It’s all thanks to you.]

The Spirit who used to be my stage’s guide from Act One Stage One was making an announcement.

[If you are from other stages, don’t worry! There will be no favoritism (｡╹ω╹｡). What? Ah, this is why I hate quick-witted people. Please understand if I’m a little excited today. Yes, your stage will expand more and more. Let’s see who you will be with!]

[Camp One: Ilsung Kingdom

Camp Two: Blue Dragon Society

Camp Three: Lung Brother

Camp Four: Descendants of Vikings

Camp Five: Revolucion (12)]

I paid attention to the fifth camp. The number behind Revolucion must have been there as the same name would have been used for multiple groups. However, it was disappointing to see how the leader couldn’t unify more groups together as he or she was from Revolucion. Was that person of a low rank in Revolucion?

[In Act Two, Stage One, three stages from Act One have been combined into Ilsung Kingdom. Don’t blame yourself for only uniting two stages, those in Camp Two, Three, Four and Five. There were lots of stages that didn’t even pass Act One.]

Seong-Il came over while rubbing his hands that were covered in blood on his pants. He and I nodded silently.

[As you know, the role of the Ilsung Kingdom has become more crucial. I believe that you guys will lead the other forces well in Act Two, Stage One. You guys will promote me to the guide in Act Two, Stage Two, right? I trust you guys! (Ծ﹏Ծ) ]

The Spirit continued.

[The Kciphos Corps you faced in Act One are on the weak side, so it’s time to confront the Baclans!]

Seong-Il groused, “Ugh, the ox-heads.”

[It’s the same as always. I will give you time to get close to those who will be in the same boat. You will be moved to a different place when Act Two begins, so don’t get attached to this land. Feel free to mingle around regardless of which stage you are from and make friends. In my personal opinion, the Ilsung Kingdom would be the best spot to socialize. Please enjoy it!]

[Remaining time until the start of Act Two, Stage One: 29 days 23 hours 59 minutes 59 seconds]

[The quest ‘Potential Threat’ has begun.]

[Potential Threat (Quest)

Everyone knows that the Awakened from other camps are potential threats. But is it just them?

Mission: Exterminate Awakened.

Reward: XP and item boxes, depending on the number of Awakened the user eliminates

1 - 10 people: XP or a bronze box

11 - 20 people: XP or a silver box

21 - 50 people: XP or a gold box

51 - 100 people: XP or a platinum box

101 - 500 people: XP or a diamond box

501 - 1000 people: XP or a challenger box

* The more the user exterminates, the more XP he/she gets.

* It’s a quest that can be carried out again even when you complete it once.

* The quest continues until the end of the Stage of Advent.]

***

“What the heck?”

People began to murmur. The guys who were covered in blood were crawling on the ground as a group, but they were in such bad condition that they could barely move their fingers.

“Whoa, I can get XP from killing you guys now. The System will give you XP as well if you kill me. Why don’t you try again? You were so aggressive a while ago that it made me tremble.”

When Seong-Il looked down at them, they moved with all their might. Seong-Il shook his head, then turned toward me.

“Odin. This quest literally makes us kill each other…”

Then, he screamed in the air.

“You motherfucker! What the hell are you doing!”

He was obviously addressing the Spirit that likely had appeared and then vanished from the capital of the Ilsung Kingdom. Seong-Il continued panting afterward. Meanwhile, I spotted traces of the people who had been beaten earlier. They had left traces on the ground that resembled a lumpy line. The lines continued to the back of the building, and I only heard groans from there.

It had to be noted that this quest had only appeared after Act Three started in the past. Basically, this was not supposed to begin now. Unfortunately, this meant that I would end up killing as many Awakened as I had saved.

Shit. I was so angry that my vision began to blur. I wanted to open the challenger quest right away, but I knew it’d be a reckless decision. I had been thinking about the malicious parts of the System. I was certain that I wouldn’t be able to complete all the quests in the System. The difficulty of some of the quests were likely to be supremely hard, so hard that I would think fighting against the Baclan king as “a piece of cake.” If I tested the System, it would throw me into a random quest that would be impossible for me to complete. In addition, I might end up suffering from being gazed at by the Seven Demon Kings again. Therefore, I couldn’t open the challenger quest for now.

I used my chin to point to the gap between the walls where the northern guys hid. I asked Seong-Il, “Are you going to kill them?”

“Huh?” Seong-Il blinked.

I clarified, “Those guys.”

He hesitated before responding, “...Not now. It might look like I killed them only because I was told to do it.”

I shrugged. “It’s up to you.”

[You have used Devi’s Sword.]

Being out of my physical sight didn’t mean that they had disappeared completely. I created a trajectory by following my Sense.

Shing-

[Potential Threat: You have exterminated one Awakened.]

…

[Potential Threat: You have exterminated six Awakened.]

***

[Potential Threat: You have exterminated thirty-four Awakened.]

“What the freak were those Chinese dudes? They must not have had Night Eye. Idiots.”

Seong-Il searched the bodies of those who had attempted to raid us, but he only found useless items. He had been looking for food, but none came out.

“Anyway, this might not be the way. This is where the Chinese stay.”

If it was the area of Chinese Awakened, then we had been going in the wrong direction from the beginning. We were looking for Revolucion(12) among the two camps that were believed to be the Nordic Awakened.

“Wait, there are more.”

People showed up from the opposite direction where the Chinese had attacked us, but they weren’t speaking Chinese. They seemed to be looking for those who had attacked us. Four attack teams scattered around to search, and one of them walked toward us. They must have thought we were Chinese. As soon as they found us, they blew a whistle with a look full of hostility.

Boo- Boooooo-

The whistle made from the tiny horns of the Kciphos Gundrak was much more effective than a human shouting because the sound from the instrument reached further away. Seong-Il and I didn’t provoke them until their colleagues surrounded us. Well, things would have been different if they attacked us first without waiting.

Anyway, it looked like they had decided to be careful as we were calm. When all of them gathered around us, tension soared up as if a nuclear bomb would explode soon.

Then, a woman walked out in slow steps as if she was wandering around her dream. She also widened her eyes and didn’t take her eyes off my face. Her behavior must have been strange to her subordinates. She kept narrowing the distance by shaking off the people’s hands who had tried to stop her.

“...Are… are you really…? Are you…. Odin?”

Chapter 254

People were looking at us as if they couldn’t understand why their queen was being overpowered by an unfamiliar Asian guy.

[The opponent has failed to see through you. (Skill, Night Eye)]

A man who appeared to be one of her confidants was the one being rude. We were currently in the preparation phase for Act Two, so he would have definitely known that the attempt to see through my status window was like declaring war. It was no different from rushing in with a knife aimed at me.

I made eye contact with him as he was freaking out. I threw Devi’s Sword, then the blade narrowly brushed passed the woman’s face before it flew straight to him. It spun around him as fast as it could and stabbed him multiple times. In the end, the guy’s head was chopped off.

Slash!

[You have exterminated an Awakened.]

[Potential Threat: You have exterminated thirty-five Awakened.]

The uproar started when his head rolled off his body, and they reacted a few beats too slowly.

On the other hand, Seong-Il had thrown himself to the group the moment I sent out Devi’s Sword. Even minor disputes often led to all-out war during this period. Furthermore, one of them had already lost his head after he tried to see through me, so the battle broke out immediately. Seong-Il had already grabbed onto the ankles of two men and rushed forward as if he was going to smash the formation.

Whoosh-

A number of skills flew in the dark, and the light that was created whenever they used an insignia flashed in all directions. The guys were flying away with every move Seong-Il took.

“You must suck at training your guys, Angela.”

I stared at her. Angela was the first person I used to approach Joshua outside of society. I even spent a night with her.

Angela screamed to stop the battle, but it was too late. Blood was already splashing around, and the madness of the warzone had filled the air. Their outraged shouts surrounded Seong-Il, and he was pushing them to the corners like a bulldozer.

Angela joined the fight. She sprinted toward Seong-Il and began killing the guys who attacked Seong-Il. Only then did the situation begin to settle down. Seong-Il abandoned the two guys he was holding as if he was throwing away trash, then returned back to me. He pointed to a man with a finger that was covered in blood. It was a guy who was standing up against Angela; he was arguing in an upset manner and I could hear lots of resentment in his voice. The language he used was neither English nor German. It seemed to be a Nordic language, something like Danish.

“That punk is in diamond level. Level 330.”

Seong-Il spoke in a tone that he couldn’t believe it. He was more tense than usual. Although he was protected by his shield barrier, his face twitched as he had received all the impacts from the skills. If Angela didn’t intervene, the battle would have led to a showdown between Seong-Il and that guy.

Soon, Angela and the man walked toward us, and the man was having a war of nerves with Seong-Il from afar. He was a bald and bulky guy whose muscles were puffed up. The blunt weapon that he used to hit Seong-Il’s face was on his shoulder, and Seong-Il raised his fist toward him.

When the distance narrowed more, the man put down his weapon. He only did that after Angela reprimanded him. Nevertheless, he was still looking at Seong-Il with raw hatred.

She apologized, “I’m sincerely sorry about the shameful incident. He is Gunnarson.”

When he stretched out his hand to ask for a handshake, Seong-Il raised his voice to point out that he was displeased by Gunnarson’s arrogant attitude.

“How dare you, you white pig?! Do you want to get killed? Want to get beaten up again?”

Neither Angela nor Gunnarson could understand Korean, but they grasped what he meant.

“What a mess,” I said.

“I’m sorry.”

I asked, “Is he one of us?”

She nodded. “Yes. He doesn’t know the situation as he joined late.”

The guy was saying something to me in his language.

“What is he saying?” I asked.

“...”

“Tell me.”

“That he wants to see the end.”

Angela replied while glancing at Seong-Il. Gunnarson wanted to fight against Seong-Il. It could be simply due to the fact he lacked emotional control over himself or he was doing this as a political stunt, but the remark was absurd enough to make my mind blank for a second.

“With my guy in front of me?”

Angela grimaced. “...Yes.”

Although he joined Revolucion late, he seemed to be in an equal position with Angela in the organization. I tried to remember if he was one of the famous Awakened in the past, but nothing came to my mind. There was no need to use skills or weapons. Even though I didn’t have a trait like Seong-Il’s Fist Destroyer…

Bam!

I threw a punch at his haughty face.

Bam!

[The Forerunner has been activated.]

PAHHHHHHHH!

As if everything was in slow motion, his head was forced around, making his neck resemble a piece of stretched-out tape, and he screamed.

“AAAAAAHHHHHHHH-”

***

Seong-Il took a small bite of a chocolate bar. The sweet taste not only coated his tongue but also electrified his entire body. He was a big guy with a shaggy beard and messy hair, but he twisted his body like a boy who just lost his virginity. At that moment, his voice became high-pitched, which gave me goosebumps.

“Woohoo~ This is it~”

Of course, he knew he sounded like a weird pervert, so he hurriedly cleared his throat and spoke in his original voice.

“By the way, how many punches did you throw at the white pig? I couldn’t even see your fist properly. The slow-witted ones always dig their own graves.”

I also started eating the chocolate, and the long-forgotten sweetness struck my mind. It was thrilling. It was natural for Seong-Il to twist his body after eating some. There were European snacks and canned fruits in addition to the chocolate. We were in a room decorated with fluffy Kciphos fur on the floor and hundreds of skulls on the wall. This was the frontier capital of Revolucion (12), Angela’s residence.

“It’s fortunate that Mary isn’t here,” Seong-Il said.

I asked quizzically, “Why?”

Seong-Il blinked. “Hey, what do you mean why? I’m not as tactless as the white pig. I’ll go out and sleep in a different room tonight, hehe.”

Seong-Il pretended to zip his mouth and laughed wickedly.

Meanwhile, I was surprised and impressed that Seong-Il hadn’t asked about Angela’s force. Or maybe, he already knew about it.

I explained, “The World Awakened Association consists of two organizations, Revolucion and Tomorrow.”

He responded, “Oh, yeah. I know. Kyung-Ah… Hmm… She had told me already.”

“How much in detail?” I asked.

Seong-Il replied quickly, “We weren’t secretly talking about it behind your back. It just naturally came up in our conversation. You are in Revolucion, Odin. We are in Revolucion, and she’s the captain.”

“And?”

He shrugged. “That we will join Revolucion later, too. Poor thing. Kyung-Ah was also ambitious like Soo-Ah. I didn’t know they would die like that. Anyway, I will keep my mouth shut, so don’t worry. It looks like the people here are going to be my colleagues in the future.”

I responded, “You won’t see them often, and you don’t have to be discouraged.”

His eyes lit up. “Really?”

I clarified, “Lee Tae-Han might be someone you will see occasionally because he is in our country’s branch.”

He scratched his head. “The President of Ilsung? I guess he’s the same as me since we are both Awakened.”

I continued, “You will be his boss and encounter many troubles. Keep that in mind.”

He looked surprised. “What? The President of Ilsung will be in a lower position than me? Is that even possible?”

I nodded. “Yes.”

He exclaimed, “What the fuck!”

That must have shocked Seong-Il enough for him to forget the chocolate melting in his mouth. He became speechless and began scratching his nose as if he couldn’t believe it.

He muttered, “If that’s true, I won’t have to worry about my phone…[1] I hope the stage ends soon. My ex-wife will bitterly regret getting divorced from me. Hahahaha.”

In contrast to his attempt at humor, he didn’t seem to be in a pleasant mood. He became like this whenever he mentioned his ex-wife. Bittersweet emotions could be seen on his face.

I shrugged. “Well, I don’t know. If you don’t have political power, you will have to pay for everything.”

He shook his head. “Nah, there is no way they would do that. They will know that I’m your guy.”

Seong-Il was certain that he would be with me in the future, but that wasn’t necessarily true. After the stage ended, I wouldn’t be able to concentrate on only one branch.

Angela was coming. After a while, the door opened, and she appeared like a gorgeous model from a calendar pictorial. She had taken a shower and was dressed neatly in a suit. Her wet hair smelled like lavender, and I could tell that she was trying to be polite. Seong-Il grabbed a handful of snacks and left the room.

“I explained everything to Gunnarson, and it won’t happen again. I’m so sorry. I have no excuse for what happened.”

I had beaten Gunnarson to the point where he could barely breathe. Then, Angela asked very naturally.

“How long has it been since you last slept with a girl?”

I had seen her only once in Germany a long time ago. Nevertheless, she started to take off her clothes because she was used to the rules here. It was a world where leaders took everything, including quests, items, women, and men. Also, people were only recognized as leaders when they enjoyed the privileges that only leaders could partake in. Angela was not doing this in an attempt to scratch a sexual need. Instead, she was trying to show that she was pledging her allegiance to me. It also meant that she was devoting all her power to me.

However, I wasn’t in the mood for this. Although we could have more honest conversations while we were naked, Yeon-Hee could be suffering from a life-or-death crisis. I was worried about her not entering our stage yet. She wouldn’t be killed by an external force, but I was scared… that she had collapsed on her own. If Act Two began, her returning stone would become meaningless.

I pointed to the seat in front of me to Angela. She quickly buttoned up her shirt and sat there, then she started telling me what had happened.

“Something big happened during the Final Stage of Act One, and it’s still in progress. You might not remember since it had been a while. The quest you got before was sent to us this time.”

I narrowed my eyes. “The Assassination quest.”

“Yes.” Apparently, four Danish pre-Awakened, who were members of Revolucion, had started on the same stage. Each of them formed a group. One of them died in Stage Two, so there were only three during the Final Stage. There was a moment when their forces were merged into one during the battle against Kciphos, but they separated again when they received the assassination quest.

Now that I thought of it, I remembered that Angela was from Denmark.

She continued, “The quest hasn’t been canceled. But I thought there wouldn’t be any issue because all we needed to do was just keep to the agreement as there is no time limit or penalty for the quest. However, he seemed to have thought differently. Lindegart. He screwed everything up, Odin.”

Seong-Il and I had never received an assassination quest, perhaps because the System thought it was useless.

Anyway, Angela became upset the moment she mentioned Lindegart’s name.

She grimaced. “He abandoned the name of Revolucion.”

“Why did he do that?” I asked.

She shook her head sadly. “Only he knows. You won’t forgive him, will you?”

Then, someone knocked on the door. Angela’s subordinate looked at me and left after reporting.

She said, “Your people are here. Those from the Ilsung Kingdom.”

Seong-Il came back in and said, “The phone businessman is here too.”

1. Because as described in an earlier chapter, Ilsung has one of the country’s top smartphone businesses. ☜

Chapter 255

Angela was the woman who had been by Joshua’s side ever since he became the CEO of Berlin Telecom, so she recognized Lee Tae-Han at a glance. She was quite surprised and intrigued.

She said, “I know you. So the kingdom is actually being controlled by the Ilsung Group. That’s interesting. I’m Angela.”

Angela was under the misunderstanding that Ilsung was under me, so her demeanor toward Lee Tae-Han became favorable. The resentful expression that had appeared on her face when she talked about Lindegart had disappeared, and she was even smiling at him.

“My name is Lee Tae-Han. Thanks for welcoming me.”

He must have guessed that I would be here because he bowed politely without any sign of surprise. I could tell that he was here for me from his determined eyes.

“I haven’t had a chance to meet you, but I saw the Revolucion name on the window.”

It was easy to connect me to the World Awakened Association, but it was difficult to link the association and Revolucion together. People didn’t know the names of Revolucion and Tomorrow, and Joshua didn’t mention Revolucion’s name during his speech.

Lee Tae-Han said that he presumed that Revolucion was another name for the World Awakened Association because it was German and the group had a number at the end. He was quick-witted and bold. That must have been why he could steal the chairman position from his sister.

He stated, “Odin, I’d like to know the guidelines of the association. I’ll do whatever you want me to do.”

Any company in the world was bound to be shabby in front of me. But that didn’t mean Ilsung Group was far inferior and that it was natural for their CEO to volunteer to be my dog. He must have heard this from his henchman who dealt with the secrets of the group. Although he had witnessed my overwhelming power and calculated the influence of the association, it was not expected that someone who was the head of Ilsung Group would lower himself that much. Moreover, he had lived with the mindset of an entrepreneur rather than an Awakened for most of his life. Joshua had only succumbed to me due to my financial power, not my physical power.

Lee Tae-Han must have seen lots of money coming from me. Not just simple money, but an astronomical amount of financial power that could manipulate the global economy!

When I asked him about it, an unexpected name came out of his mouth. I had sent Angela and Seong-Il outside for this conversation, so only he and I were in the room.

“Why would I hide something? I have come all the way here. I’ll be candid with you, Odin. I believe the World Awakened Association was derived from the Bilderberg Club. Even before the Day of Advent, the Bilderberg Club and the world government …”

He continued, and it was obvious that he had organized his thoughts. He spoke in a monotonous tone.

“Created the current situation in preparation for an alien invasion.”

“Do you know the Bilderberg Club?” I asked.

He replied yes. Maybe he felt it was a question that disregarded him. To those who were interested in global politics and were against the idea of globalization, the Bilderberg Club was a group that they needed to defeat like the Seven Demon Kings. The club was famous even amongst the people who enjoyed conspiracy theories and gossiping about them.

However, that was it. Even the freelancers whose mission was to track down the club and reveal the conspiracy still didn’t know that the Bilderberg Club had been consumed. It was natural that Lee Tae-Han did not know that the first Jeonil Club meeting was held in Korea, that the management power of the Bilderberg was completely overthrown, and that their name was changed. We had been keeping security tight, and only the members of the club knew the name ‘Jeonil Club.’

Still, I was impressed with how he inferred the connection between the World Awakened Association and the club. He would never know they were all under a single person, but he was pretty close to the truth.

I commented, “So you want to join the club, not the association.”

He smiled wryly. “I know it’s not that easy. It’s not as if I could join whenever I wanted. How about you? Are you a member of the club?”

He was waiting for my response, and I could tell that he was mentally gambling on it.

“After the Stage of Advent ends, you will be responsible for lots of things besides monsters. You will have to secretly carry out troublesome work and protect yourself from those who want your power. Please don’t get me wrong. You should go beyond the World Awakened Association and enter the main stage.”

He then said something funny, “I should join the club to be safe?”

“Yes.”

“But don’t you think we still have plenty of time left here to talk about the outside?”

I shook my head. “No, never. Look, it’s all framed. Only those in power will get stronger and stronger. They will survive, and you will have to prepare for the future so that you won’t fall behind in the competition afterward.”

He thought I was listening carefully to him, so he bet on a winning move.

“The stage will expand more, so I’ll help you with the preparation.”

“You want to go against Revolucion?” I asked.

He shook his head. “No, if you allow me, I will gather your people in the name of Revolucion.”

I smirked. “There’s nothing free in the world. So what do you want in return? My trust?”

He responded, “I won’t deny it. Please look back on today when the day comes. The day you enter the Bilderberg Club…”

I shook my head as soon as he spoke. Since I had figured out his intention, it was a waste of time to continue having this ridiculous conversation.

“You don’t even know the real name of the club. Ha! What are you planning?”

He frowned. “Is there a different name?”

I explained, “The Bilderberg Club was overthrown a long time ago, and a new club was launched, you idiot.”

Lee Tae-Han shut his mouth, but he soon mentioned a name that I hadn’t heard for a while.

“Is it now called Jonathan Hunter?” he asked.

I said a single word, “Jeonil.”

He paused and then cautiously said, “What do you mean? Jeonil is…”

“It has been a long time since the old Bilderberg Club was replaced by the Jeonil Club.”

He froze with his eyes wide open, and he didn’t even blink. I could tell his mind had blacked out.

***

Tae-Han’s mind went blank. The only thing that crossed his mind was one sentence as if he was entering the Stage of Advent again. Only that sentence was repeated constantly.

How can that name pop up?

He couldn’t understand how the ultra-elite groups that wielded the world behind the scenes were under the Jeonil Group. This couldn’t have been a coincidence.

The capital based in Korea is dominating the world?

However, the question itself didn’t make sense as modern financial history had always been divided into Wall Street in New York and The City in London. Although the capital world had fluctuated greatly throughout the historical events, it was still separated into Jonathan Investment Finance Group in New York and Gillian Investment Finance Group in London. There was no room for a single East Asian capital to intervene. Of course, Jeonil had advanced to France, but it was nothing compared to what the Jonathan and Gillian Group had done.

“Is it ‘Jeonil’ from the Jeonil Group?” he asked, trembling.

Odin responded, “The club was named Bilderberg because their first conference was held at the Bilderberg Hotel in the Netherlands, so our first meeting was held at a private hotel inside the Jeonil resort.”

Even so, there was something that wasn’t being explained. It was about how and why the members of the club agreed with the name.

The name is Korean though? But most of them are so racist and look down on Asia…

Tae-Han suddenly remembered that Jonathan loved Korea. He was the head of the Jonathan Investment and had always acted favorably to Korea. Nevertheless, that was not convincing enough. The name was the identity of the club. The fact that the world’s shadow government was named in Korean meant… It was no different from the meaning that the global economy had been engulfed by Korean money. It was ironic and contradictory.

The capitals in New York and London had always controlled the world. What the hell is going on? What the hell…

Tae-Han pondered on what the world had been doing when the entire Korean economy was being encroached on by the Jeonil Group. He also reflected on what he was doing back then. He had been bragging about being the head of Ilsung Group, but that was nothing compared to this.

An eerie sensation settled into him. It was similar to the feeling he had when he had a terrible nightmare, and it was definitely the sense of helplessness as he was unable to do anything.

He came back to his senses when he noticed Odin’s cold gaze.

Odin remarked, “You will be a part of Revolucion one day. It doesn’t necessarily have to be now.”

Ah…

Tae-Han thought that he had failed to achieve his goal.

“Kill the Chinese Awakened with Angela.”

Odin meant that it was okay for him to join Revolucion. Tae-Han immediately replied, “I have prepared everything already.”

Odin continued, “Unite the forces into one before the preparation time for Act Two ends. There will be no need to discuss the future plan again.”

He nodded. “Yes, sir.”

“Don’t treat Angela like your boss. From now on, you are my man.”

Tae-Han had finally latched himself onto Odin, who had previously left after handing him the Sky Guild. He looked at Odin in awe.

I will never let you down.

***

No matter how clean the water was, it would rot if it stayed in one puddle too long. The same concept applied to power. If power was concentrated on one force for too long without shaking things up, things could go wrong. Therefore, I created Tomorrow to watch Revolucion. The emergence of Lee Tae-Han was perfect as it could resolve the conflicts between the two forces. This triangle would create a very stable relationship between the three, so I accepted Lee Tae-Han’s proposal. If he didn’t betray me, I would put him in a high position when this ended. I was certainly going to give him a better position than simply being the head of the Ilsung Group.

One of them had crawled into my arms, but another had hit me in the back of the head. I needed to find Lindegart, the one who had abandoned the name of Revolucion.

Thud!

Cracks formed at the spot where I landed after jumping off of my skeletal dragon.

“Argh!”

People who had gathered when they saw the dragon were richotched away from the point of impact, flying away. I saw many faces in the rising dust.

I announced coldly, “I’m sure at least one of you can speak English. I won’t say it again. Tell Lindegart that Odin is looking for him. I bet he will come running after washing his neck properly.”

Chapter 256

A conflict was bound to happen. They started to back away only when they needed to cross their colleagues’ bodies to attack me. The solemn silence continued, and Lindegart appeared a while after that. At a glance, anyone could tell that he was the leader. He led many attackers as if they were his royal bodyguards, and he was firmly protected in the center.

Swoosh-

Nothing stopped me from approaching him. His subordinates’ eyes and reflexes were so slow that they couldn’t even stretch their arms at me at the right time. They even shouted a beat later than I moved. It was all in Danish, but it sounded something like ‘Protect Lindegart!’

I clutched Lindegart by his neck and jumped up. Then I returned to the spot where I was originally waiting for him. The boundary between the living and the non-living was clear. I grabbed his hair and pulled it back, then his head turned sharply. I had revealed my identity earlier, but apparently that information hadn’t been delivered to him. His eyes filled with shock, and his face turned ghastly pale when he saw me.

He said with his neck bent, “I… I was waiting for you… Odin.”

I responded, “Really? But why did you abandon Revolucion’s cause?”

Human emotions were sometimes hard to explain logically. The consequences of abandoning Revolucion were obvious, and Lindegart was the perfect example of that.

He growled, “Do you really think that a group that humans create is superior to the System? Please be honest.”

However, he was speaking like the way the Eighth Virtue used to. I had been careful as I wasn’t sure if Angela didn’t tell me something, but I now knew that he had simply been corrupted. The System had already engulfed him.

At that time, some skills flew at me. Some of them hoped that their leader would shake off my grip and run away while I was under attack, but I decided to use Lindegart like how Seong-Il used his opponents as his weapons. I swung Lindegart around, and he got hit by all the skills like a perfect shield. Then, I felt the sensation of a piece of leather being torn in two as he fell out of my grasp. A handful of his hair was pulled out, and the torn scalp was covered with blood. I threw an explosive item, Kali’s Sword, in the direction of the attackers who kept directing their skills at me.

Baaaaang-!

All sorts of things were swept away by the blast of hot air, including bits of blown-apart flesh, ripped-off limbs, and even shards of asphalt. However, a notification message popped up the fastest out of all of them.

[Potential Threat: You have exterminated 249 Awakened.]

While the messages that I had eliminated the Awakened popped up frantically, I grabbed Lindegart again.

He gasped, “The…the three of us got the assassination quest. You should know what that means. The System has rejected Revolucion.”

He showed no sign of fear even though death was just around the corner. His eyes were determined.

“Is that the only reason?” I asked.

He continued tenaciously, “This happened a long time ago, but I still remember the exact sentence: A threat to everyone is growing quickly.”

He was referring to the quest that appeared in 2003 while America was invading Iraq. It had asked one hundred Awakened to kill me. As he said, it was a long time ago.

He snarled, “Angela and Gunnarson are idiots, so they don’t see the truth! But people like me do.”

He kept flinching in an attempt to preach more clearly toward me as my vice grip made it hard to talk properly. Apparently, breathing wasn’t one of his concerns. I loosened my grip a little as he wished, then he continued.

“We have been abandoned. We are being punished for not stopping you back then. The situation on the other stages would be the same. Revolucion shouldn’t have been created. Things will get worse. The System won’t sit back and allow the group that was created by the threat of mankind to continue. The System. The System!”

His bloodshot eyes seemed like they would burst at any moment.

“The Revolucion! Will never leave you alone! Argh!”

He was hopeless. I had no more reason to listen to his ridiculous story. I tightened the grip that I had loosened.

Zing-

One by one, his pieces of equipment lost their power and then his eyeballs flipped over. While his gang were murmuring amongst themselves, a message popped up.

[You have exterminated an Awakened.]

[Potential Threat: You have exterminated 250 Awakened.]

I had warned him about how the System was two-faced through Joshua before the Stage of Advent. Nevertheless, he still decided to betray us. Therefore, the name “Potential Threat” was appropriate for this particular quest. If we didn’t call a guy like Lindegart a potential threat, who else would have been the threat?

In this lifetime, the number of people who had faith in the System had significantly decreased, but those who were fascinated by its supernatural power and wonders still existed. The good and evil sides of the System didn’t matter to them. They would only care where the power they were using came from. That would soon become the basis of their belief.

The family members of the people in Revolucion and Tomorrow had been inside the Jeonil resort’s barrier before the Day of Advent. Lindegart’s family would have been there too. Yes, he had become blind to the point that he not only ignored his safety but also his family’s.

Plop.

Lindegart’s body collapsed on the ground helplessly. Then, I saw the tattoos on his skin through cracks of his destroyed armor and his burnt-off T-shirt. I tore off the remaining pieces of cloth with a spark of lightning. The whole tattoo was revealed.

GREAT SYSTEM

***

Do they feel at ease only when they blindly worship the System as a god? Why do we human beings always create false objects to rely on?

I needed to consider myself lucky that no one was currently worshiping the Seven Demon Kings. If a person like Lindegart experienced the gaze of Doom Arukuda even once, they would build an altar and start rituals with human sacrifices.

Fuck.

The Awakened who followed Lindegart were gazing at me with constipated expressions. They were preparing for a battle as if they felt an ominous vibe from me. A few of their eyes were saying that they wouldn’t provoke me further, but that they wouldn’t just stand there and get beaten by me. Those people were usually the captains.

On the other hand, the majority were already defying their leaders’ orders. In fact, some guys began to walk out with their arms up. Then, they knelt down at a proper distance away and expressed that they had no desire to fight against me. Others began kneeling immediately.

I had never had any intention of keeping the people close to Lindegart alive. They would have been steadily edified by Lindegart and had become addicted to the supernatural power of the System. I wondered if they would change if I told them the real reason why the System had gone bad, but I had a feeling that wasn’t important to them.

[You have used Devi’s Sword.]

Slash!

***

“I never knew he thought that way… I really didn’t notice. He never shared his thoughts with anyone, so no one knew what he was thinking.”

Angela’s eyes shook, then she stared at me for a while. She wanted to prove that she was innocent. The pre-Awakened likely all went through life with complex thoughts like this. Most of them would have constantly questioned the nature of the System, and that was why I constantly warned Joshua.

“Joshua taught you wrong.”

My voice was filled with disappointment.

She grimaced. “That guy… Lindegart is just unusual… I’m sorry.”

We were in the middle of a bloody battlefield. I heard something dragging on the ground. Seong-Il looked at me and smiled brightly. Then, he spoke while putting the Chinese Awakened he had dragged along in front of me.

“I almost missed him. He was such a fast jerk.”

“What about Lee Tae-Han?” I asked.

He smirked. “Our phone store owner went to kill the other Chinese. I hope he gets to communicate well with them, but these dudes are so…”

Seong-Il was about to say more, but then abruptly cut himself off. He was quick-witted, so he knew instantly I was pissed off. I left Seong-Il to clean up the surroundings and took Angela to a place where we couldn’t hear any noise or smell blood.

I said seriously. “You have only seen the tip of the iceberg. I’ll tell you the truth. You should spread this truth to everyone you encounter in the future, including Gunnarson and Lee Tae-Han.”

She nodded. “Okay.”

I explained to her the existence of Seven Demon Kings and the real reason why the System has been changed. When I finished talking, Angela was slightly absent-minded.

I continued, “Lee Tae-Han is one of us from now on, and he is under my direct control. Watch him, but don’t interrupt.”

That was enough. I tapped her shoulder and came back to Seong-Il.

I ordered, “Let’s go.”

He raised his eyebrows while jumping to his feet. “Already? I thought I’d live here for a bit. Hehe. You must have itchy feet.”

That was funny. In order to empower Lee Tae-Han, I needed to stop intervening further. His basic skills alone fell short of Angela and Gunnarson, but he was competent enough to form the third force.

Ten days before Act Two began, five forces had been united under the name of Revolucion. One day before, a large rally was held and all the Awakened had been called over to attend. Thousands of survivors crowded into one area, and they seemed to be sick and tired of the huge population. Of course, tension existed everywhere between the different races and forces, so everyone was cautious.

Seong-Il and I were also in the middle of the crowd. So far, no one in the leadership position of Revolucion (12) had found us. They were located on the roof of the building, overlooking the scene below while preparing a speech.

“Hey, stop pushing! What? Do you think I can’t stare back? What, are you going to slap me? Do it!” Seong-Il yelled out loud.

However, we were surrounded by Awakened from different countries, so the only answer he got in return was in high-toned Danish. I tapped Seong-Il on the shoulder and turned his attention to the rooftop. Lee Tae-Han had finally appeared.

“Waaaaah!”

Angela and Gunnarson stood beside Lee Tae-Han, and the shouts of the Awakened were so loud that it sounded like an explosion. The main captains of Revolucion (12) were equipped head to toe in items, and they stood behind the three. Seong-Il was also shouting and smiling at me with a flushed face. It was such a wicked smile.

“Ah, I’m happy to see the phone store owner succeeding like that.”

As Seong-Il said, Lee Tae-Han was the center of the three. He was standing in the middle and seemed to be in charge of the speech. The cheers stopped long afterward.

He announced calmly, “Tomorrow, Act Two will start. We will strictly deal with those who go against rules and carry out actions against common sense and propriety.”

His speeches on discipline toward murder, rape, assault and extortion continued. In the end, he finished with a hopeful remark that we had the right to be happy here, and the topic changed.

“Like everyone else, we have also questioned the existence and purpose of the System. We have been working hard to understand its secrets, and we have immersed ourselves in the research day and night. And finally, I’m here to tell you the truth.”

Lee Tae-Han stopped talking for a moment and paused. The people beside him were translating his words into Danish and Chinese. Then, he started mentioning the Seven Demon Kings and why the System had been warped. Because of that, the excitement among the people died down instantly. It became silent, and we could only hear the sounds of people swallowing. Even though thousands of people were gathered there, that was really all we could hear.

He wrapped up, “That is the truth. The changed System wants us to tear us apart and goads us to target each other. But don’t worry. The fact that the warped System is wary of us is proof that we are strong. We are strong. Believe me. We will take a leap forward in Act Two. In the past, we were called by different names and were hostile to each other, but now we are under one name. Rev-o-lu-cion!”

Lee Tae-Han didn’t simply shout Revolucion’s name. He stretched out his right arm and clenched his fist tightly. It was the perfect salute for the word Revolucion. Ironically, the conglomerate leader used gestures that were linked to struggle and determination, but it didn’t matter here. We were still trapped in this screwed-up world.

“Rev-o-lu-cion!”

Angela and Gunnarson also shouted and used the same salute. At that time, flags made of monster leather surged up at once, and a banner painted with a large symbol of Revolucion unfolded from the rooftop to the floor. The excitement soon spread out in the crowd. All kinds of fists began to wave in the air.

“Rev-o-lu-cion!”

“Rev-o-lu-cion!”

Chapter 257

[You will enter the Stage of Advent (Act Two).]

Seong-Il and I were in the middle of a forest full of green weeds when we got that notification message.

“Isn’t this place the ox-heads’ mainland?”

He was asking this because he thought that maybe Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah could be here. He became slightly excited when he heard the sound of water gushing. I pointed far ahead instead of answering. Although the source of the light was hidden by trees and was far away from where we were, it gave off a clear and huge ray of light. It stretched out vertically from the sky to the earth, piercing through the clouds. I was certain that it was something I wouldn’t see on the Baclan mainland.

[System (Army) has been opened.]

[System (Guild) has been opened.]

[* Revolucion(12) was created arbitrarily.]

[* Lee Tae-Han has been randomly selected as the guild leader of Revolucion (12).]

[* The System has placed you in Revolucion(12). You can drop out if you wish.]

Messages popped up one after another, and it was proof that Act Two had begun. Guilds and corps were not only formed after a verbal agreement among the Awakened, but they were often also forced by the System. The reason why the System activated the guild structure despite the risk of dispersing power was probably because of the size of the Stage in Act Two.

[Guild name: Revolucion(12)

Guild leader: Lee Tae-Han

Deputy guild leader: Undetermined

Guild members: 72,121

Corps: Undetermined]

[The quest ‘Ruler’ has been activated.]

[Ruler (Quest)

Strong and extensive privileges will be given to the guild leader.

Mission: Eliminate the guild leader

Reward: XP and the status of guild leader]

The leader of a large organization wasn’t determined solely by killing each other, but such a quest was bound to appear and induce conflict. Since it was a cancelable quest, I immediately opted it out.

[A category has been added to your status window.]

[Subject: Guild, Corps, Attack Team]

[Name: Na Seon-Hu

Level: 483 (Challenger) *Round Two*

Guild: Revolucion (12)

Corps: N/A

Attack squad: N/A]

[Guild: The guild leader Lee Tae-Han has designated ‘Angela’ and ‘Gunnarson’ as deputy guild leaders.]

That was the last notification message I got after I entered Act Two.

“Ugh, it’s never-ending.”

However, the Spirit was now announcing the real news that heralded the start of Act Two.

[Can you see the big and beautiful light pillar?]

Seong-Il flippantly said, “I have something big and beautiful too. Hehe.”

He was too relaxed even though he fell into an unfamiliar place. However, the smile in his eyes slowly faded away as if he recalled that the Spirit could turn evil at any critical moment.

[But don’t be fooled. It is not there for you. It makes you weak while it makes your enemies strong. Did you figure it out? The mission of Act Two, Stage One is to destroy that light pillar as quickly as possible.]

The Spirit continued.

[The light pillar is located in Baclan’s territory. You don’t know yet, but the Baclans are powerful. But don’t worry! My colleagues who failed to get a promotion (｡>﹏<｡) will help you out. If you follow our guidance well, you will be able to achieve excellent results in this stage. My colleagues will explain the details, so hang in there!]

“That’s it? Anything else?” Seong-Il asked.

I shook my head. “We will figure it out soon. Let’s go.”

As Seong-Il had pointed out, the Spirit didn’t provide any important information. People would soon find out that the pillar of light weakened attack power in the first stage, emasculated items in the second, emasculated skills and traits in the third, and made all the abilities of the Awakened obsolete in the long-awaited fourth stage. The Spirit also didn’t mention the dangerous risks on the way, night raids, or even how this stage was structured. It was truly unkind.

This stage was largely divided into three sections. The innermost area was the red zone where the light pillar and dangerous elements were located, and the outermost region was the black zone, which was where the night attacks would originate. Also, the area between the red and black zones was the blue zone.

Seong-Il and I were in the blue zone, and there were eight cities here where we could secure food and water for survival.

***

[Guild: The guild leader Lee Tae-Han occupied the city (3).]

[Guild: The guild leader Lee Tae-Han named the city (3) ‘Temporary Headquarters.’

* The guild leader Lee Tae-Han has been designated as the mayor of the city (Temporary Headquarters).]

…

[Guild: Your guild member Peng Tianwei occupied the city (8).]

[Guild: Your guild member Peng Tianwei named the city (8) ‘Beijing.’

* Your guild member Peng Tianwei has been designated as the mayor of the city (Beijing).]

[Guild: Your guild member Lee Joo-Shin has been designated as the mayor of the city (Beijing).]

[Guild: Your guild member Lee Joo-Shin changed the name of the city (Beijing) to ‘Revolucion Lee Joo-Shin.’]

While my notification window became cluttered with messages, the newly created cities were large and clean. People were walking inside the city while looking around as if they were entering an amusement park. None of the cities had walls to delineate their borders yet, so the only remarkable spot was where a huge monument with the city’s name sat. That became designated as the starting points of the cities.

[You have entered the city (Revolucion Lee Joo-Shin).]

The city was quite small, without the towering high-rise buildings seen on Earth, but the sight was enough to evoke a nostalgic feeling. It was incomparable to the small villages in Act One, so it would be a good motivation for those who were slowly forgetting about the reality outside. Well, the System might have intended that from the beginning.

“This is dope.” Seong-Il was impressed.

He continued, “I wish I could own one of those buildings. I would put a convenience store on the first floor, an internet cafe on the second, a comic book store on the third, billiards on the fourth, and study rooms on the fifth. Isn’t that awesome? If we go outside, that building would cost…”

Seong-Il then suddenly pointed to one side with his chin instead of finishing his thought. He had spotted the Spirit. It was floating like a firefly, flapping its wings on one spot without flying around people.

[Spirit Who Failed To Get Promoted (Species)

The Spirit is depressed because it failed to get promoted to the next Act.

Class: ?]

From that I could tell that the beginning of Act Two was the same as it was in the past. The Spirits who didn’t get promoted gave quests. Anyway, those weren’t my priorities for now, so I sped up toward the city hall building in the center of the city. Those who were looking around the city at a slow pace were the ones whose growth was falling behind. Most of the guys who had been active at the frontline in Act One or were ambitious were concentrated in the city hall as they knew what was important.

However, it was very noisy as one group was blocking the stairs that led up to the square and the entrance of the building. Sharp voices could be heard everywhere.

“What makes you think you can stop us?”

“How many times do I have to tell you? I told you that you have to wait until the mayor gives us a new order! He will give us the instructions shortly, so shut the fuck up and stay quiet!”

“What’s in there? Being a mayor doesn’t mean he has absolute power!”

“Are you platinum? I told you to shut the fuck up if your level is below platinum!”

There was a guy standing in front of the stairs and dealing with the people who were shouting. Chinese and Danish were pouring out at the same time. Everyone knew they were swearing even though we didn’t fully understand the language.

He closed his mouth and exchanged glances with his fellows around him as if he couldn’t stand this. They pulled out their weapons at the same time and set up the shields more firmly.

“Yesterday was so peaceful, but here they go, fighting again as always. What should we do? Settle things down? We are going to occupy here first, then move on, right?” Seong-Il asked quickly.

When I nodded, he pushed people to the side and went in through the crowd.

“Excuse me. The fire truck is passing through,” he remarked sardonically.

I followed him toward the stairs, and some of the Korean Awakened recognized me. Their frightened eyes began to tremble, but no one actually called out my codename. I only heard someone calling Seong-Il’s name when he said that ‘his’ henchman had shown up.

Seong-Il kept moving forward, and the guy blocking the stairs started to become conscious of him. Seong-Il said as he arrived in front of him, “You’ve done a great job, man.”

“...”

He continued, “Now, I want you to step aside. What are you doing? Didn’t you hear me? Should I just smack you instead and go in like a bulldozer?”

“Who are you?” the guy finally asked.

He didn’t recognize our faces, but he didn’t act as carelessly as he did before since Seong-Il was charismatic and his breastplate looked powerful.

Seong-Il responded playfully, “You must have heard of me. I’m Krong’s daddy.”

The man snarled, “Don’t mess with me, and please state your affiliation first. Which attack squad are you in?”

“I don’t have such a thing. Have you heard of Kwon Seong-Il?”

“...”

Only then did the other guys look at me. In addition, some people behind me became quiet after hearing Seong-Il.

“Odin… and the human caliber… It’s a great honor to meet you, Mr. Kwon Seong-Il!”

From then on, the news spread quickly.

“It’s him.”

“He is the…?”

“Shhh.”

“He looks so different. Are you sure? I don’t think so.”

“That’s him? I can’t believe it.”

“Yes, he has come. He really did come. What are you doing? Follow me. We should run away.”

“Why did he show up?”

“He killed everyone.”

“Yeah, that’s him. I saw him killing people.”

Whispers spread rapidly. Even Chinese and Danish Awakened would have heard of my codename before. While they were focusing on the back of my head, the human barrier blocking the stairs opened, then closed again when we passed by.

A man who received the news ran out. He identified himself as Lee Joo-Shin, and fresh drops of blood were falling from the tip of his sword.

He stuttered, “The C…Chinese punk occupied the city, but I handled it.”

“Lee Joo-Shin,” I said quietly.

He responded quickly, “Yes. Yes, sir! Just give me orders.”

“Empty the entire city, and tell them that I ordered you to do so. Every single one of you should leave, including yourself.”

He paused for a second and then nodded. “...Yes, sir!”

I continued, “You will have to enter another city before dark. Hand over the mayor’s authority over this guy.”

“Yes, sir!”

After he left with his subordinates, Seong-Il asked while looking into the air, “There’s a lot of fun stuff here, but the city’s name is so lame. What should we change to?”

A message then appeared.

[Guild: Your guild member Kwon Seong-Il changed the name of the city (Revolucion Lee Joo-Shin) to ‘No Entry.’]

No Entry. That became the name of this city.

Chapter 258

Before long, I could only hear the sound of our own footsteps, and bleak, cold air filled the empty city where everyone had escaped. The body odors and voices of people had also disappeared.

“I won’t be able to live in a place like this alone forever. What’s the point of owning a building if you are all by yourself? This is creepy. It’s scarier than darkness.”

Seong-Il shuddered as if he had gotten goosebumps.

“By the way, can’t we just destroy the light pillar? We even turned the Baclan King into a nice steak, so there is nothing we can’t do. Don’t you think so?”

In conclusion, it was possible, but also impossible as there were multiple layers of boundary in the red zone. In the past, I hadn’t known the rules of the world, but now I knew more than anyone else. The capabilities granted to Awakened, the structures that established the System, and the stages set up in a new dimension like here in the city were the results of the distribution of the limited power by the System.

Destroying the boundaries surrounding the red zone was similar. The System wanted us to prove whether or not we were qualified enough to advance to the next boundary although it could just get rid of the boundaries by itself. It wanted us to faithfully fulfill the Spirits’ requests. Yes, it wanted us to finish the quests.

“Can’t we just break them down?” Seong-Il asked again.

Of course, it was natural that he would have asked such a question as he didn’t know anything, but I wasn’t supposed to as I was the past life returner, explorer, obstructer, and challenger! Blindly following the System’s orders was something that a slave would do. I needed to go after the truth behind it.

***

As I mentioned earlier, I was ignorant to the rules of the world in my past life. However, I could find the puzzles that gave me a glimpse of the truth after going back in time. The ‘Grand Ritual’ that we witnessed on Balcan’s mainland was an example of one of those clues. The System had sent us the below information about the event.

[About the Grand Ritual of the Baclan Corps (Explorer Reward)

The Baclan Corps hopes that Doom Arukuda will solve their problems. But don’t worry. Your hometown is safe.]

The System was referring to the fact that the Baclans wanted to invade Earth, but what did ‘problems’ mean? As the Stage of Advent progressed, time and space on Earth stopped. Because of that, the attacks from not only the Baclans but also the other followers of the Seven Demon Kings had ceased. Therefore, that would be the issue the Baclan Corps had wanted to resolve through the ceremony, and similar rituals would be carried out in other legions. Basically, they wanted to continue invading Earth despite the frozen time and space!

However, the System appeared to be doing a good job defending our planet as the message also stated ‘your hometown is safe.’ That was why Earth was safe during the Stage of Advent. The Seven Demon Kings were trying to use various rituals to attack, but the System was blocking them in some supernatural way that went beyond the fact that time and space had stopped on Earth. The System and the Seven Demon Kings all had their own reasons for their actions!

That was why these two questions popped up in my mind. First of all, was the Stage of Advent just the training place for the Awakened? Second, where was this place, and what was the purpose of the light pillar located here?

I was aware that there were civilizations that had disappeared after being invaded and conquered by the Seven Demon Kings and their subordinates. Act One, Stage One was held on the Kciphos’ territory. Technically, it wasn’t their mainland, but they were stationed there. When the waves hit, furry Kciphos rushed in from beyond the boundaries. They were summoned from a so-called nest.

Act One, Stage Two was held in a spire, which led to the Shrine of the Dead. The goal there was to remove the undead that were in the midst of rituals and to eliminate the faceless statues that represented their gods. Well, I ended up getting trapped in the entire Land of the Dead as the System had intervened maliciously. In the Final Stage of Act One, the furry corps poured into our stage from the gates.

Did that summary make sense so far?

As of now, all the Awakened around the world had experienced the same thing. Basically, the System wasn’t a self-made, independent entity, and there was a reason to its madness. It simply started the Stage of Advent by dropping us at the base of the Kciphos, which was a relatively weak monster group. It allowed the Awakened to experience actual fighting against easy opponents in Stage One, and it made us block the rituals associated with Doom Entegasto in Stage Two. Then, it made us defend ourselves from the Kciphos, who were outraged as we had taken over their land. The primary mission in Act Two was also blocking the rituals of the Seven Demon Kings.

According to this version that I had now come up with, the Awakened were not trainees, and the Stage of Advent couldn’t be called a ‘training ground.’ In fact, perhaps we had been deployed to the battlefield as soldiers from the very beginning. If that was true, then what the world’s most powerful people wished for in the past was already going on in the stage. We were counterattacking on the enemy’s land.

***

I said, “We can reach the light only after completing the quests.”

Seong-Il immediately responded, “Then what else do we have to think about? Let’s get it done quickly.”

I responded, “That’s a good thought, but…”

“But?”

I explained, “There’s no need to rush. No one can be faster than us.”

Besides, all the quests in this city were now in my hands. The hidden rewards in Act Two, Stage One could only be obtained at the end, so I just needed to slowly complete each quest before the light pillar reached a dangerous stage. It was like taking a long playthrough in a game. In addition, I had to induce more night raids.

Around that time, Lee Tae-Han had finished maintaining his city and began to move.

[Guild: Ilsung Corps’ Lee Tae-Han attack squad is challenging the Boundary Section (First Floor of District 3).]

“Wow, he's a guy with initiative and drive. Our phone store owner is super fast. But don’t you have to check? There’s a lot of stuff on the mayor’s window menu,” Seong-Il commented.

Mayor…

In the past, Lee Tae-Han was just a low-leveled soldier in a watchtower. He couldn’t even imagine completing the boundary quest. He had barely finished a few night raid quests, so his responsibility was sounding the alarm when attackers from other guilds or monsters showed up while he was on guard at the outer wall of the watchtower. He had fought against other guild members during the day and monsters at night. He was called up sometimes when his guild was about to invade other guild cities, but he was usually stationed at the tower. All he did was sleep, eat and shit there. I couldn’t stop laughing at the fact that he was now engulfing the whole city.

Seong-Il was staring into space while a few more guild messages appeared. He was busy looking at the mayor’s menu window and explanatory messages, which only he could see.

“We don’t need it.” I looked at him.

He murmured, “There’s also a construction menu. It says that the score will accumulate as soon as the quest is completed within our city, and we can create and strengthen the defense facilities such as the outer wall… This must be why the phone store owner is marching on.”

I nodded. “That’s right. When the sun goes down, darkness will come and monsters will pour out.”

He grinned. “As expected, you know everything, Odin.”

“...”

“The defense system would be troublesome then. What shall we do now?” Seong-Il asked amiably.

I responded, “We should take the quest first.”

We moved toward the Spirit by the side of the road. We could easily find other Spirits elsewhere, but their quests were all the same anyway.

[Bored Child (Species)

He is bored because there is no one to play with.

Class: ?]

[Why did they all leave? (๑´╹‸╹`๑)... This is such an amazing city.]

“Should we go somewhere else?” I asked sardonically.

[Oh! Welcome. My name is Luah-le, and I’m assigned to the city (No Entry) under the direction of the Guide.]

The same message must have been delivered to Seong-Il. This was the first time that a spirit had revealed its name, so his eyes shone with curiosity instead of being wary of it. He said while bringing his face closer to the spirit, “Luale?”

[No, it’s Luah-le. Not Luale.]

“Luale?” he asked again.

The Spirit huffed, [No, Loo-Ah-Le. Make sure you pronounce it correctly.]

“Ugh, you should name yourself in Korean. Just do Young-Hee. Young-Hee from Cheol-Soo and Yeong-Hee[1], okay?”

[No. My name is Luah-le.]

Seong-Il wasn’t tactless. From the moment he put his face against the Spirit, he must have guessed that the Spirit no longer held absolute power like the Guide. It was the same as it was in the past as I had never seen the quest Spirits turn into a red color.

Anyway, the Spirit turned to me as if it didn't want to deal with Seong-Il. It emitted blue lights while flapping its tiny wings, but it was no different from a firefly. I bobbed my head up and down, and it continued.

[Okay. I’ll explain the actual stage. There are seven boundaries protecting the light pillar, and inside each boundary, there are monsters and…]

I curtly interrupted, “Skip the explanation and go straight to the quest.”

[Quests are divided into tasks carried out within the boundaries, and tasks carried out during night raids. Those held inside the boundary zone…]

I interrupted again, “Skip that, too. Bring all the quests you can offer.”

[You are so impatient. The quests available at the moment are as follows: twelve in the boundary area and nine during the night raids. It’s good that you are motivated by all twenty-one quests, but you have to listen to my explanation and start the ones that meet your level. Do you get it? Some of them are at such a high level, so they are incredibly hard. However, there are only two Awakened in this city, so the quest that I recommend is …]

“I don’t know why you guys are so talkative. We two are the attack squads and corps here.”

Seong-Il was the one who interrupted the Spirit this time.

“Can’t you see that the other ‘Young-Hees’ would love to talk to us? Stop acting like you’re better than us, and let’s start right away.”

[Fine, but you should give up when it becomes too rough. I, Luah-le, do want you here too. Okay?]

[The quest ‘Simple and Honest Warriors’ has begun.]

Starting with that message, the list of quests quickly filled my window.

[Quest in progress

Birth of Doom Man(1): Level 483 / Level 561

Potential Threat: 317 *Meets completion conditions

Simple and Honest Warriors: 0 / 500

Real and Fake: 0 /1

The Power of the Corps: 0 / 1

Exploration of Boundary (First floor of District 8): Not achieved yet

Baclan Arena’s Warrior: 0 / 10

…

23. Queen, My Queen: 0 / 200]

“Odin…”

Seong-Il’s voice trembled faintly from the side. We were looking at the same thing.

[Queen, My Queen (Quest)

The Baclans are about to have their first queen for the next term. Those who crowned her as the queen have already taken control of the army and are also active as night raiders.

Mission: Exterminate 200 followers of the queen.

Reward: XP and a platinum box]

I said while putting my hand on Seong-Il’s shoulder, “Nothing has been confirmed yet. We will figure it out one by one. Until then…”

“Until then?” he asked.

“It’s time to level up, Kwon Seong-Il.”

1. Two names that often appear in Korean textbooks. ☜

Chapter 259

Other than my skeletal dragon, the following list was my main item set for this stage.

[Item - Ra’s Sun Cape (S)

Adonis’ Sacred Pitch (S)

The Victory Sword of the Baclan Arena (S)

Hariti’s Armor (A)

Deva King’s Protective Gloves (A)

Attis’ Ring (A)

Minerva's Ring (A)

Frigg’s Feather (A)

Eos’ Reflector (A)

Loki's Treasure (A)]

I summoned them one by one, and they appeared on me. I saw the reflection of Seong-Il’s face on the thick and huge blade.

“One of my friends told me this once. It was before I was served divorce papers. Anyway, he said that I should put all my property in banks that are in remote rural areas. He emphasized that it was the only way to protect my assets from my ex-wife.”

Seong-Il was comparing the inventory system to a rural bank, and it was an interesting idea.

I swung around the sword that I had acquired from a Moong Awakened and asked, “So, did you hide everything?”

He shook his head. “Nah, there was nothing to put in there. I was poor as fuck. I’m going to tell my ex-wife that I want to get back together. I think she is living her life with that rich old punk, but nobody knows what’s actually going on between them. The more I think about it, the more I feel sorry for Ki-Cheol. I’m going to try my best. Really.”

I commented, “As far as we are concerned… Act Three will be the very last one. Two more steps away.”

Seong-Il sighed. “Ah, but they are two incredibly long steps.”

We were ready.

[Your party has been disbanded.]

Seong-Il raised his eyebrows in curiosity after checking the message.

I explained, “Your training ended a long time ago. Your future growth will depend on yourself.”

“That’s right. But have I told you? I’ll pay you back until I die. Saying thank you isn’t enough.” Seong-Il smiled faintly and rubbed his nose.

I continued, “I disbanded the party, but we will go through this together.”

He nodded. “Of course. You are saying that there will be no free giveaways, but I’m confident I can do this.”

“Let’s go.”

There was a gigantic monument on the way to the boundary that was in the rear of the city. As I walked closer to the monument, the information window popped up naturally.

[City: No Entry

Defense Level: 1

Jurisdiction: Revolucion (12)

Residents: 2 people

Mayor: Kwon Seong-Il]

「In the name of Odin, no one may enter. 」

Even when we went a little further and reached the beginning of the boundary section in this city, another monument of a similar size was waiting for us.

「Starting Point of A Boundary Section (First Floor of District 8) 」

I instructed, “We should finish this before sunset. There will be no stopping in the middle, so make sure to follow me.”

“Anything else I should know?” Seong-Il asked.

I responded, “Sweep everything you see.”

He grinned. “That’s my specialty.”

***

At the same time, Tae-Han was returning to the city after completing only two quests. He had heard the sound of other squads having battles from all sides through the bushes, but he couldn’t afford to continue fighting.

The new monsters, the Baclan Corps, closely resembled the Minotaur, a mythical creature that was portrayed during classical antiquity with the head and tail of a bull and the body of a human. Even the lowest-class ones had outstanding power and regenerative abilities, so it was obvious that Act Two would be difficult. In Greek mythology, there was only one Minotaur, but thousands of them were swarming here. The Awakened had just reached the outermost layer of the whole boundary, so there would be many more inside as there were seven layers total.

“Hurry up.”

He had gotten a rough idea of the new stage, so he needed to return to the city as soon as possible. This was because he could only prepare for night raids that happened after sunset by building defense facilities with the points he earned by completing the quests during the fights.

[Guild: The one without a squad is challenging for the Boundary Section (First Floor of District 8).]

Ah, he must have started.

Odin must be fighting now. Tae-Han had received messages that the name of City (8) had changed from Beijing to Revolucion, to Lee Joo-Shin, then to No Entry. He also had gotten a message saying that Odin’s henchman had been designated as mayor of the city.

It was obvious what was happening there as Odin had occupied a city alone with his henchman, Kwon Seong-Il. Someone who didn’t know much about Odin would have pointed an accusatory finger at him, but from the entire guild’s perspective, they needed to thank him multiple times for doing this. After all, since Odin and Kwon Seong-Il were now in charge of one city alone, the guild could deploy more troops to other cities.

Tae-Han had figured all of this out from the information he had gotten from the Spirits. All eight cities needed to collaborate in order to destroy a single layer of the boundary. The entire first layer of the boundary would only completely collapse when the first section (First Floor of District 1) to the last section (First Floor of District 8) were eliminated. The question was whether Odin could prevent the night attacks alone with his henchman and break the boundary on District 8. If they failed and the city collapsed…

The Spirit explained, [For every city that is destroyed, the pillar of light will level up, increasing its potential.]

“What happens if the level of the light pillar increases?” he asked.

[It will incapacitate you, the Awakened, in four stages.]

Tae-Han asked again, “How?”

[You will find out in due time. Hehehe.] The Spirit giggled at the end.

However, they had no choice but to go along with it. Odin was the boss giving instructions to everyone, not the subordinate who followed others’ orders. Tae-Han had freaked out about that when he first entered Revolucion’s camp. He had originally thought that Odin was just a strategic arm that the Jeonil Club had developed, but he was definitely not in the lower position than Joshua von Karjan, the head of the Karjan Group and the leader of the World Awakened Association. When Tae-Han thought about the conversation he had with Angela, his hunches had been solidified.

He couldn’t believe there was a Korean who was on par with Joshua von Karjan because Joshua was believed to be the core of the Jeonil Club. The Jeonil Club had changed their name, but they were the successor of the Bilderberg Club. They were certainly the shadow government that controlled the global economy behind the scenes.

That was why it didn’t make sense. Odin only became more mysterious as time passed by. It was not a coincidence that the name of Odin’s father, the Jeonil Group, and the Jeonil Club were one and the same. Whenever Tae-Han thought of Odin, he felt like he was trapped in a complicated maze.

However, he came back to his senses when he heard the sound of fighting from every direction. Tae-Han and his attackers returned to the city, and there were many things to do. Amid reports stating that his group had taken over the cities without an issue, the squads, which had been sent to the border near the origin of the night raids, also returned from reconnaissance.

A member reported, “It’s blocked. There was no way to physically open or destroy it to get in.”

“Things are different compared to Act One, Stage One.”

“Yes.”

Tae-Han asked, “Any other signs of an event?”

“I couldn’t see anything as everything was covered by darkness.”

The layer that surrounded the light was in the rear of the city, and the front was blocked by the boundary that differentiated the boundary and safe zone. If he figured out in advance how many monsters and what sort of firepower would attack them at night, he would have been able to reduce the damage.

However, the reality was that he had no choice but to guess based on the quest. In addition, Tae-Han couldn’t stop worrying about the Queen, My Queen quest because he knew that the last quest was bound to be the most difficult.

Exterminate 200 followers of the queen…

Given that all the residents had received the same quest, two hundred would be the minimum.

That means that there could be thousands or tens of thousands… It will depend on the levels of the monsters and our defense facilities. We need to make sure that the exterior walls are strong.

[Outer Wall (Structure)

The outer walls surrounding the city will be created.

* Front and back gates will be built.

Required points: 100]

[City: The Red Attack Team has completed the quest ‘Simple and Honest Warriors’ and scored 1 point.]

[Cumulative points: 68]

Tae-Han ordered, “Tell those guys around the boundary sections to wrap up the hunting quest first.”

“Yes, sir.”

Tae-Han began to wait, and it had been a while since he could appreciate the sight of the setting sun. When the message stating that outer walls were constructed in the cities where Angela and Gunnarson were mayors popped up, Tae-Han’s city also got points.

[City: Woo Chan-Seong Attack Team in Ilsung Corps has completed the quest ‘Simple and Honest Warriors’ and scored 1 point.]

[Cumulative points: 100]

Then, Tae-Han formed a detached force. He had already talked to the other city mayors, and they had come to an agreement that they would send more troops to the cities that hadn’t completed the outer walls by sunset. The sun that gradually disappeared beyond the horizon looked like an hourglass to him, denoting the time ticking down. The walls were constructed one by one, and when they were completed in all seven cities, darkness had already covered the sky. The only place where the walls weren’t built was in Odin’s city.

“Sir… Should we send troops to No Entry..?” one of his men asked hesitantly.

The moment Tae-Han was about to order that there was nothing to report about Odin’s city…

[Guild: The one without a squad destroyed Boundary Section (First Floor of District 8).]

Tae-Han and his henchman exchanged glances in surprise.

“He actually… finished it. This is amazing. Tell everyone again that Odin’s city is off-limits. Those who go there without permission…”

Tae-Han pretended to cut his throat with his hand.

***

[You have completed the quest ‘The Power of the Corps.’]

[You have leveled up.]

[Level: 484]

[Please distribute stats (5).]

[Birth of Doom Man (1): Level 484 / Level 561]

Every time I leveled up, a message about the Birth of Doom Man appeared. I just hoped there wouldn’t be a day when I would have to seriously consider completing this quest as it would be the worst-case scenario.

I swept away the monsters even after finishing the quest. The only slightly risky aspect of doing this was that there were still a significant number of monsters as I was still on the first floor, but even that didn’t threaten me. When I calculated my XP after killing the last one, I realized I had gained approximately 1.37 million XP, and Seong-Il had earned about thirty thousand.

[Level: 484, XP: 1072450 / 4242555]

[Level: 353, XP: 23200 / 60312]

This was the result based on individual achievement as the XP wasn’t being shared between them as they weren’t in the same party anymore. The 1.4 million XP that could be obtained within the Boundary Section (First Floor of District 8) was designed to be shared with other Awakened, but it didn’t matter. This city, No Entry, was my territory. All the XP derived from here should have been for me.

Anyway, there was no reason to enter the Boundary again because I had earned the maximum amount of XP I could get from the first floor. All I needed to do was eat and rest well, and collect all the XP when night came. It was like having a party every night, just like Seong-Il mentioned. The longer it took the other cities to destroy the boundary, the longer we could enjoy the party. They would suffer, but they were not supposed to complain as this was a paradise compared to what had happened in the past. Back then, on the first day of Act Two, there were many cities that couldn’t even complete the outer wall. The number of survivors and the growth rate of the Awakened were significantly different, although the occupation forces’ firepower was the same.

Who had they to thank for this? Me.

Chapter 260

It was the morning after the fifth night raid.

[Level: 484, XP: 3731450 / 4242555]

[Level: 355, XP: 2100 / 60654]

An influx of various Baclan squads and their war supplies had come, but they were just XP for us. Seong-Il was putting the monster corpses aside in the street, and even that made him look like a bulldozer. He couldn’t avoid getting injured this time, but his motto was not to be a crybaby.

Despite how he casually dealt with his injuries, I could tell that his back had been severely scratched. In fact, I could see his exposed muscles under his ripped up skin. Indeed, the difficulty of night raids was higher than the difficulty on the first floor of the boundary. The situation would change starting from the third floor, but we still had a long way to go until that day. Anyway, the later it happened, the better it was for me. Of course, that was assuming I was able to control the risk of the light pillar.

Seong-Il shouted from behind, “Where are you going?”

I responded, “Food.”

“Wait, wait!”

He hurriedly went into the city hall and came back with a huge bag.

“I only put the expensive ones in,” Seong-Il said while opening the bag.

[Baclan Leather Bag (Item)

This is a bag made by Kwon Seong-Il with all his heart and soul. It’s filled with high-class mana stones and items above level 241.]

I wanted to tell the System not to waste energy on sending me useless messages, but there must have been a reason why it did this time. Anyway, Seong-Il must have noticed something when he saw the attackers who stopped by our city and their carts yesterday.

“There must not be any… soju here, right?” he asked.

I shrugged. “Let’s find it out.”

We couldn’t ignore the crops we saw from their carts. In the past, food began to diversify around this time. Not only did crops grow in the blue zone, but there were also traces of that someone had intentionally cultivated different kinds of grain. All the types that had a tenacious hold on life were growing there. Presumably, this stage must have been a place where civilization had lived before. Was it Moong Tribes? Or was it a different old tribe that had followed in the same footsteps as the Moong?

***

[City: Seven

Defense Level: 2

Jurisdiction: Revolucion (12)

Residents: 9112 people

Mayor: Lee Wang-Soo]

The night raid must have continued until dawn appeared in this city. The bodies of monsters and humans were tangled up with each other, and the gigantic footprints of Balcan Corps made some parts of the blood-soaked ground cave in.

Some people glanced at me as I walked in alone. They looked closely at me as my face was buried in the hoodie, then they soon turned their attention back to recovering the bodies and removing mana stones. Lee Tae-Han was doing a good job in maintaining the mana stone economy. If the foundation of our life and the channel that created our vitality were blocked, we would be no different from the Seven Demon Kings’ corps. Our growth would also slow down.

It had been six days since we entered this stage, and the early confusion seemed to have been resolved. The city was busy at the start of another day. I saw the Awakened gathering outside of a building which would have been used as a shopping mall if this was a place on Earth, and some of these buildings were actually being used as markets. It was easy to find the largest mall as the buildings were crowded in one area. The smell of bread filled the air of the street. The smoke from the improvised oven came out through the open door, and I heard laughter from inside.

“Korea? China? Denmark?”

The people who led the commercial district were usually Korean Awakened, who were already familiar with the mana stone economy that started in Act One. The shop owner who asked me that was also a Korean.

I replied, “Korea.”

I opened the bag, then he gasped in surprise. He tried to check my face hidden in the hoodie, but all he could see was my lower jaw.

“You didn’t steal them, right? Do you live here?” he asked.

I shook my head. “No.”

“Then?”

I asked, “Why? Are you scared that I’m from the city, No Entry?”

His flat face and wide nose elongated as he freaked out, and his nostrils flared aggressively.

He grumbled, “That’s not even funny. You will get into big trouble one day.”

My city had become a place that the residents of other cities were afraid to talk about.

“Are you not going to accept them?” I asked.

He paused for a moment and then responded, “...It’s too much. Let’s make it clear. I don’t need to call the security guard, right?”

I asked sardonically, “Who would say ‘yes’ to that question?”

The shopkeeper continued, “There are too many things here. There are only a few who can own this much, but you are not one of them for sure.”

“Stop joking.”

“What are you looking for?” he asked.

I replied, “Anything usable. Mmm… Anything to eat, drink or wear.”

He nodded. “That makes a huge difference… Is that all you need? There is a Level 320 weapon here. That must be the best one that matches the value of what you have.”

I shook my head. “No, it’s okay. I’m also looking for alcohol too. I don’t think there are any here, so where can I find some?”

***

It was crowded with Korean Awakened. There was no cigarette smoke, but the air was stuffy and noisy. The fish that came from the blue zone were being roasted and served to people, and well-equipped Awakened even had bread and grain wine on their tables. Others’ eyes were full of envy as they looked at them.

I overheard a conversation from the left corner of the room.

One person said quietly, “I heard there are mana stones everywhere there. You will be able to even swim in stones.”

“That’s nonsense,” another guy refuted.

The first person insisted, “No, that’s what I heard.”

“And?”

“There’s no defense facility. The city is wide open, and the bodies are piled up like mountains that are so high that some people thought the stack was a building painted in blood.”

The second person responded, “Ah, that must be real. It must be his…”

“Yes, his…”

Then, I heard another group of people talking from the right.

“How many do we have left?” someone asked.

Another person responded, “Forty-two.”

“That’s not enough. We will be kicked out if we don’t fill the quota.”

“So, I expanded the target region to the silver section. As you know, dealing with monsters there is doable.”

“Expand it to the bronze section as well.”

“Those punks in the deep sea…? Isn’t that too hard?”

“There’s no fucking difference between silver and bronze. Finish it by morning. We should at least depart in the afternoon.”

I heard all kinds of conversations at once. Then all of a sudden, the sound died down and people started looking at me. To be exact, they were paying attention to the group that had come in after me. They must have been the ones who had the power of the city, the captains under Lee Tae-Han’s control. They took some spots while smelling heavily of blood. They seemed to have encountered multiple life-or-death crises. Some of their eyes were still sharp with anger and rage, while the others looked sorrowful, as if they were screaming inwardly.

Their appearance turned the rowdy atmosphere into a deserted warzone. According to their conversation, they were carrying out the boundary quest like the detached force during the night raid last night. It was a good strategy if they had a strong defense because it not only prepared them for the immediate attack, but also allowed them to counterattack the monsters and complete the quest at the same time.

One guy grunted, “Bring anything.”

They didn’t yell at the people working there. They ordered in a groaning and whispering manner, then stopped talking. They looked at me with irritation, wondering why I didn’t clear the way for them.

The guy who appeared to be their leader said in a low voice, “He smells like a fucking bronze.”

It was obvious that he had no desire to start a fight with me as I wasn’t worth dealing with. That was really the end of their talk, and an uncomfortable silence continued.

While everyone except for them was rapidly getting out of the building, I only left after paying for the grain wine for Seong-Il. The street now had different vibes as the attack squads filled the bars. I passed by diverse races, genders, and facial expressions.

My impression of the city was quite good. In fact, it couldn’t have been better than this. The long-cherished image I had hoped for had come true here. Just as the large and small gears in a clock roll together, the city was filled with not only a soldier’s life, but also all the residents’ life.

***

I barely finished the sixth night raid and could finally level up to Level 485 after the seventh one. XP that usually was distributed to approximately ten thousand Awakened came only to Seong-Il and me every night. If the Stage of Advent was a tutorial and was only built for the Awakened’s growth, then it should have been like this to everyone. It should have maximized their muscle memories learned from repeated battles and ensured steady growth. It also should have provided enough rest and food after each fight.

It had been eight days since I occupied one city.

[Guild: Ilsung Corps’ Lee Tae-Han attack squad destroyed the boundary section (First Floor of District 3).]

Unlike what I had expected, Lee Tae-Han had reached the goal earlier than Angela and Gunnarson.

It was that day. I was having a relaxed meal as always, and Seong-Il was eating nervously. No one knew when the monsters would attack after the sun went down and darkness covered the sky. There were times when they stormed in from early evening, and sometimes they rushed in after midnight. Seong-Il was annoyed by that.

“What the fuck? Did she lose her sense of fear?” he suddenly exclaimed.

He got up, chewing the grilled meat. There was someone trying to peek in at the point where the main gate would have been located if the outer wall had been established. I didn’t care because Seong-Il was striding toward her.

However, Seong-Il said something strange after coming back, “She came to see you… and… umm… I think you should meet her.”

I responded, “Send her back.”

He persisted, “She knew your name. Not Odin, but your real name…”

“What?”

I raised my head, and my naturally extended Sense made the distant point clear. Then, I zoomed into her face at great speed. The mole under her eyes grabbed my attention, and I recognized the curve of her egg-shaped, slender face. She was on my stage.

It didn’t matter if she was in the north during Act One. We finally met in Act Two, but when and where we met didn’t matter. I was just glad that we met while we were both alive. She started walking toward me and we met in the middle.

“It was really… you… you… you were…”

She was stuttering in shock and with complicated feelings.

I replied, “Nice to see you, noona.”

Chapter 261

The name ‘Odin’ was synonymous with fear. The rumor had originated from the South, but people there were too scared to even mention him. However, there was a similar figure in Korean society. A man whose legend was long and actually existed in reality, but he wasn’t supposed to be talked about openly. This old man, who was forbidden territory, was called the President of Finance.

His authority was absolute. The Supreme Prosecutors’ Office treated politicians like stray cats and usually called their names with disrespect, but they rarely mentioned Park Choong-Sik’s real name. Although the Supreme Prosecutors’ Office existed to handle corruption cases that couldn’t be resolved at the District Prosecutors' level, the big incidents were usually buried into oblivion as they shouldn’t have involved the President of Finance in any case.

To be more specific, the Supreme Office acted like the royal bodyguards of Park Choong-Sik and the Jeonil Group. Was it just them? No. The Public Security Department, whose primary duty was to maintain public well-being and safety, was also like that. Therefore, they were often criticized and people called them the ‘Jeonil Security Department,’ meaning that they were built to protect Jeonil Group’s security.

However, the high-positioned prosecutors of the Public Security Department didn’t mind being called that way because they were somehow related to the group. The Supreme Office also failed to avoid such criticism for investigating forces against the Jeonil Group and Park Choong-Sik. Ji-Ae was actually a member of the Supreme Office.

She was commissioned in the Seoul District Prosecutors’ Office in 2007, promoted to the Public Security Department in 2008, moved to the Supreme Office with another dramatic promotion in 2010, joined the faction of Park Woo-Cheol, the son of the President of Finance, who served as the head of Supreme Office in 2015, and then she helped to revive the temporarily abolished office. In 2016, she was appointed as the leader of Central Investigation Department I as Park Woo-Cheol had become the head of the prosecution’s organization. Despite her gender, she had gone through an elite course at an incredible speed.

Ji-Ae always had a question in the back of her mind. The prosecution’s personnel changes didn’t depend on the individual's ability. No matter how much sense of justice they had, those who saw Park Choong-Sik and the Jeonil Group as a tumor in Korean society ended up deployed to rural areas before quitting their jobs. The important positions with powers were always occupied by those related to the Jeonil Group. Among them, those directly linked to the President of Finance were on the fast track. All they did was serve as a shield for Park Choong-Sik and the Jeonil Group. Their abilities were evaluated by how solid their shields were.

The capabilities demanded by the prosecution leaders were clearly different from her expectation, and Ji-Ae wasn’t far behind in that respect. However, the strangely fast promotion and the kind of authority she received were usually only given to Park Choong-Sik’s family, like Park Woo-Cheol. Although her uncle was an executive in the group, this was weird!

On top of that, she also led an operation to erase the conflict between the Korea President and Park Choong-Sik at a time when the former regime turned into an impeachment crisis. It had happened a year before the Day of Advent. Of course, she was doing so under the direction of Park Woo-Cheol, but she was the only outsider as she worked with his family. Until then, she wondered if Park Choong-Sik was considering her as a possible daughter-in-law.

However, that didn’t make sense because all of his daughters-in-law were from conglomerate families. These were women who were thought of as ‘naive’ in this world, and they weren’t interested in their husband’s work. Basically, they were different from Ji-Ae. Therefore, unless Park Choong-Sik or Park Woo-Cheol told her directly, she would never be able to figure out why they treated her like they had blood ties.

But! She now finally felt like she was putting pieces of the puzzle together. Everything made sense if Odin… was Seon-Hu…

***

“I’d like to thank you first. Thanks to you, I was able to come this far. I don’t know how to pay you back, but thank you,” she said while looking at the ring on her finger. It was an A-class ring that I must have given her when I handed the survival bag to the people in my district before.

I responded, “No need to pay me back. I’m just glad that I got to see you again.”

We moved into a decent building, which wasn’t covered in monster corpses. Ji-Ae was quickly scanning around to find a place to retreat from. Even though we had a lot of time until the night raids started, she reacted as if this was an embedded habit of hers.

“Can I see your status window?” I asked.

She nodded. “Yeah, sure.”

[You have perfectly seen through the subject. (Skill, Night Eye)]

[Name: Kim Ji-Ae

Level: 242 (Platinum)

Guild: Revolucion (12)

Corps: Huangchen

Attack Squad: Lau Yong

Health: 300

Strength: 310 (+10)

Agility: 320 (+20)

Sense: 310

XP: 1934 / 10618

Attack Power: 62

Physical Defense: 9000 / 9000

Magic Defense: 5000 / 5000

Trait (2), Skill (4), Insignia (2), Item (8)]

…

[Hermes’ Ring (Item) Item Class: A

Item Level: 431

Effect: Agility +20, Strength +10, Increases Agility by 100 when used.

Physical Defense: 7000 / 7000

Magic Defense: 3000 / 3000

Duration: 1 hour

Cooldown Time: 7 days]

Considering the item that she had, her growth rate was slow.

“So, what’s your impression?” she asked.

I responded, “What do you think?”

She smiled bitterly. “Probably bad.”

“How have you been?”

Ji-Ae replied, “I greatly benefited from the ring until Act One, Stage Two, but things changed as I entered the Final Stage of Act One. I needed to abandon my group.”

“Why?”

Ji-Ae explained, “At that time, rumors about the Ilsung Guild came into my group day by day. It was similar to what the merchants from the former Sky Guild said. It seemed only a matter of time before the Ilsung Guild took control of the whole northern region, and that’s what actually ended up happening.”

She paused before continuing, “I thought that the person who used ‘Ilsung’ to name their guild must be a senior executive from the Ilsung Group. I wasn’t on good terms with the Ilsung Group. Did you know that I was in the Supreme Office?”

I nodded. “Of course.”

She sighed. “I made a lot of enemies while I was there.”

I already knew it, and it wasn’t just her. High-ranked prosecutors who claimed to be loyal to the President of Finance and the Jeonil Group had many enemies to bite.

“Domestic conglomerates. Especially the Ilsung Group. They called themselves a global company, but they were satisfied to just stay in Korea. You must know already. They were the ones who secretly bribed the protestors who planned to start Jeonil Gate, but on the surface they flattered the President of Finance. They always used their brains in an attempt to figure out how to get out of Jeonil’s influence.”

Therefore, one of the core responsibilities of the Supreme Office was the so-called ‘taming the conglomerates.’ The old founder of Ilsung and the former female president had all been thrown into the fire of impeachment. Ji-Ae was at the center of the Supreme Office, so she must have thought that people from the Ilsung Group would kill her on the stage.

She continued, “I’ve been avoiding them. I even changed my status and name, trying to stay away from the guild leaders’ sights… I’ve been living in the midst of the Chinese Awakened since Act Two began as they are generous to people like me.”

“But how did you find me?” I asked.

Ji-Ae replied, “I met a guy. You know how people recognize one’s kind, so we noticed that we were both fugitives. The more we talked, the more we could see each other trying to hide something.”

She continued, “Seon-Hu, do you know Ji-Hoon? He said he was your classmate.”

As soon as I expanded my Sense, I felt another guy from the distance.

***

Please… ah it should work.

Ji-Hoon was nervous. Although he had been successful as an Awakened in the past, he currently had no place to go. He had repeatedly warned the captains of the former Sky Guild that there would be nothing good about provoking Odin, but they completely ignored him. The consequence of that folly? They all died.

Ji-Hoon didn’t mind the dead captains that much, but he thought that Lee Tae-Han, the CEO of the Ilsung Group, should have treated him better. Thanks to his constant warnings, Lee Tae-Han must not have provoked Odin, which was probably why the other man was able to take over the entire Sky Guild while staying alive. However, instead of returning the favor, Lee Tae-Han had tried to kill him instead. He had removed everyone related to Odin after investigating his background as if he had gotten more scared of him.

That son of a bitch.

Lee Tae-Han was a motherfucker, but he was also a very powerful asshole. The problem was that Ji-Hoon was likely to end up being killed by either Lee Tae-Han or Odin. Fortunately, he had been able to stay alive as he had joined the Chinese Awakened at the end of Act One. Although he couldn’t communicate well with them, his life wasn’t too bad.

Nonetheless, it was only a matter of time. The reality was that one day either Lee Tae-Han or Odin would discover him and cut his throat.

Then, he met her in the Chinese group. She was pretty, but on top of that, she was clever while interacting with the Chinese.

Ji-Hoon had never imagined that Ji-Ae would be his lifeline. The puzzle pieces were put together as he exchanged information with her. He had heard from the elite Awakened about how much power the Supreme Prosecutors’ Office held and exactly who controlled him. That was why he asked Ji-Ae about one thing he learned from his middle school teacher before she was killed.

“You probably already know about him. His name is Na Jeon-Il, the President of Jeonil Bank.”

“Yeah… What about him?” she asked warily.

Ji-Hoon became excited at this point. “Do you know him well? How much?”

“Why?”

“If you are close to him, we can survive!”

“Umm… Keep talking.”

“Only you should know about this, okay? Just you.”

“I have no one to talk to anyway.”

“But still… please confirm. Can you prove that you are close to him?” he asked again.

“To you?”

“It doesn’t necessarily have to be me as long as you can prove it to Odin.”

“President Na and Odin are close?” Ji-Ae asked.

“Not just close. Odin is… President Na’s son.”

“Are you sure? How did you know that?”

“I graduated from the same middle school as Odin. Could you please go and tell Odin about how helpful I will be, noona? It’s all up to you now. Our lives are in your hands.”

He could tell that Ji-Ae was confident that she had a close connection to Odin. Therefore, this had to work. Otherwise, both of their necks would get snapped. Not only would Ji-Ae get killed, but Ji-Hoon’s only way to survive would also disappear.

Ji-Hoon was waiting for Ji-Ae to come back while looking at Odin’s city with extreme anxiety.

Swoosh-

Suddenly, he heard a cold voice behind him. “You are still alive.”

Ji-Hoon could never forget this voice, which had a power that could cover the entire world with darkness in an instant. In fact, Ji-Hoon felt completely helpless and freaked out to the point where he almost blacked out. It was a fear that even froze his soul. When he came to his senses, he realized that he was lying on the floor, trembling. He must have collapsed due to the creepy gaze from the back, or his survival instinct must have made him do so like a reflex.

Therefore, there was only one thing he could say, “O… Odin… Please… Please spare me.”

Chapter 262

The trembling man in front of me seemed to mutter things that he didn’t even understand. All of his sentences started with ‘if you spare me this once’ and ended with ‘I’m sorry.’ I had no intention of cutting his throat as he had been with my cousin Ji-Ae among the Chinese Awakened and had brought her to me. He dropped his head down as soon as he made eye contact with me.

I said coldly, “I’ll keep you alive. Tell me one more thing.”

He fell silent. “...”

I asked, “Is there anything you want?”

His eyes quivered in confusion as if he was still figuring out if this was a dream or not. He lowered his head down again and looked at the ground before slowly calming down. When a drop of fearful sweat dropped on the ground, he replied cautiously, “Please… send me to headquarters.”

“To Lee Tae-Han?” I asked.

I appreciated Ji-Hoon’s support in reuniting us, so I was going to give him an item if he wanted one. If he wanted to level up, then I was about to put him next to Seong-Il. Ji-Hoon’s strength was that he quickly grasped the situation and learned how to survive in this world although he wasn’t prepared. In fact, he had even become a vice-captain in one of the old Sky Guild squads. Another strength he had was that he had survived the difficulty of communicating with the Chinese so far.

He had a number of disadvantages, of course, but he was someone perfect to put next to Seong-Il. It was easy to tame people like him, who were cruel to the weak and yielded to the strong.

However, he ended up choosing to be with Lee Tae-Han. It was a wise choice. Rather than being by my side and taking on an unknown risk, he was dreaming about soaring up again to the next lane of power.

“Go on,” I said to Ji-Hoon’s back as he shivered frantically. I thought he might have been crying at that moment.

***

Out of all of his relatives, Ji-Ae was my father’s favorite niece. Not only did he occasionally tell me news about her even though I didn’t ask, but he also continued to financially support her until he retired. He might have wanted her to be like my older sister as I was an only child.

“Did you talk to him?” she asked.

I responded, “He chose Lee Tae-Han.”

Ji-Ae’s face slightly stiffened.

I asked, “Why? Were you close with him?”

She shook her bread. “No, but we relied on each other. We were the only Koreans in the group. But I don’t care now because there’s no reason for me to avoid the Koreans anymore.”

I stated, “You should stay with me.”

She didn’t respond right away. Instead, she looked outside the window, where Seong-Il was piling up monster corpses into another mountain.

She finally asked. “Is it only you and Mr. Kwon Seong-Il?”

I responded, “We have you now. Let’s get the quest first before the night raid begins.”

When I took Ji-Ae out of the building, Seong-Il approached us while dusting his hands off. Even then, she was looking around at the monster bodies stacked up everywhere in the city and trying to adapt to the gloomy vibe of the city. The mountains of corpses and buildings stained with blood were vastly different from the amusement park-like setting during the first day of this stage.

As the sun set, the shadows of the mountains looked like thousands of limbs floundering in the street. One of the shadows covered Ji-Ae’s face. Soon, the shadow vanished into the darkness as the sun completely disappeared, and the city became eerier. Occasionally, there were times when the bodies collapsed on their own, and they made a loud noise like a scream, as it was accompanied by the wind sound.

Seong-Il and I were spending another usual day, preparing for a night attack by eating and resting well. However, Ji-Ae became quiet since she was overwhelmed by the city’s atmosphere. I noticed that her focus was fixed on one side, so it seemed like she was checking the information of the equipment I had provided on her window. However, she seemed to care more about the reasons why I had no choice but to give her such a weapon, rather than admiring their quality.

Ji-Ae had experienced several night raids with Chinese Awakened. Therefore, she knew that an overwhelming number of monsters would pour out, so Seong-Il and I wouldn’t be able to take care of her all the time. There was no need for an explanation as we were already in Act Two.

I just said one thing. “Don’t go too far away from me.”

***

[You have leveled up.]

[You have leveled up.]

[You have leveled up.]

The same message had popped up twenty times. Twenty levels had gone up in just two hours, so Ji-Ae was now Level 262. Other cities earned XP because they had successfully defended against the night raids, but here, Seong-Il and Seon-Hu were fighting back to get XP. In other cities, approximately ten thousand Awakened were dealing with the attacks while depending on defense facilities, but Seon-Hu was handling everything by himself. It shouldn’t have been surprising as Seon-Hu had destroyed the old Sky Guild alone, then overpowered one of Denmark’s forces and absorbed them into Revolucion.

Seon-Hu’s ability, which she had only heard about, was indeed shocking. In fact, she believed that the rumors had underestimated him and didn’t keep up with the truth.

It’s crazy. This place is insane.

Ji-Ae couldn’t stop the questions from popping up in her mind. Less than two hours after the attack began, she approached Seon-Hu, who was soaked in blood. The damp silence suffocated her. His eyes still looked fierce and ferocious as the battle had just ended. They blazed more than the flames that felt like they would burn down the entire city. Therefore, Ji-Ae felt her mouth turn dry. She couldn’t ask what level he was on as Seon-Hu’s eyes were terrifying. The same was true for his devilish power. This city was abnormal compared to all the others as monsters were being slaughtered here instead of the Awakened.

Ji-Ae also had questions about Kwon Seong-Il. He was well known as Seon-Hu’s henchman, but they had fought separately during the battle. Therefore, Kwon Seong-Il often suffered from injuries that an ordinary Awakened wouldn’t have been able to endure. She couldn’t understand why he was still staying with Seon-Hu.

After all, XP wasn’t distributed unless they were tied to a party. It was more beneficial for Kwon Seong-Il to create his own corps instead of struggling in dangerous situations caused by Seon-Hu. This wasn’t his only option. Other cities were welcoming strong Awakened like Kwon Seong-Il. It meant they would give him all the quests and the risk he had to take would be much less. Kwon Seong-Il was capable enough to do so, but he still stayed next to Seon-Hu.

“Are you okay, noona?” Kwon Seong-Il asked.

“I’m okay, but…”

Ji-Ae pointed at Kwon Seong-Il’s legs while answering. It was difficult to see his injury, but it was obvious that his legs were severely wounded.

He shrugged. “I’ll get better after I sleep. By the way, didn’t you level up a lot today?”

What the heck? He is asking about my level-up when he is hurt to that extent?

Seon-Hu’s horrifying eyes had returned to their normal state, and Ji-Ae realized once again that fighting was a part of their daily routine like eating and sleeping. She was once a leader and had interacted with all kinds of Awakened, but she had become shocked after witnessing these two. It felt like she had fallen into a world completely different from the world she had known so far.

The torn pieces of the dead monsters were still burning, and most of the piles of dead bodies had turned into ashes. Tomorrow, there would be new mountains of corpses.

That night, Ji-Ae couldn’t sleep at all. Despite rising twenty levels at once thanks to Seon-Hu’s help, she wasn’t happy. She felt the same as the time when she found out she had been assigned to the Public Security Department in the Supreme Prosecutors’ Office. She had felt like she wasn’t capable enough to fit in there. However, she was full of passion and youth back then. She withstood somehow and was promoted to a high position, which was probably due to Seon-Hu’s support behind the scenes.

However, there was an obvious difference between now and then. All she did in the night raid yesterday was follow along. If Seon-Hu didn’t waste his time protecting her, things would have ended in an hour, not two hours. He even shared the XP with her. She felt like she was a distraction.

Things didn’t work that way in the Supreme Office. She had led multiple investigations and completed them successfully. There were many cases where she had to protect Jeonil Group regardless of who was right or wrong, but she was in charge of thoroughly planning, responding quickly to unexpected incidents, and giving commands.

If there were a few more people in the same situation as her, then she would have had a different mindset. She would have done her best to organize a party with them and take advantage of the environment Seon-Hu had created. She would have chosen a path that would benefit both him and her.

However, this wasn’t helpful to anyone. This was… pathetic.

Ji-Ae stayed up all night and eventually told Seon-Hu that she wanted to go to the guild headquarters.

He asked, “You too?”

She smiled slightly. “I’m happy enough that I was able to see you again. You have given me lots of comfort.”

Seon-Hu responded, “You know how much my father cherished you, right? If I let you go like this, then he will be really mad at me. Tell me if there was anything you were upset about.”

She shook her head. “Hey, I’m not a one or two-year-old kid. I can’t just stay here and rely on you. I’m Level 262 now, mid-Platinum, and that is considered top class. It’s just the beginning for me.”

Seon-Hu replied, “I was planning to carry you up to Diamond class anyway.”

“Huh?” She blinked.

Her cousin continued, “Just stay here until you reach Diamond. I’ll let you go if you don’t change your mind then, but now is not the right time.”

She responded wryly, “If anyone overhears our conversation, they will swear at me and think that I’m a crazy woman who doesn’t know how to take advantage of the situation. Honestly… I’m a bit nervous.”

Ji-Ae’s heart still pounded fast whenever she thought about the life and death crisis during the night raid last night. It had happened since her protective barrier had worn out. The Baclan Queen’s followers had grasped that she was the weakest out of all of them and persistently targeted her. Of course, Seon-Hu killed all of them before they even reached her, but there were constant moments when she could die.

Ji-Ae was certain that it was such a nightmare even though it was only one night. Everything else like waves, spires, corps battles, and night raids in other cities was nothing compared to last night’s attack.

She continued firmly, “Mr. Kwon Seong-Il is the only person who can stand by you.”

“What are you going to do after heading to the headquarters?” Seon-Hu asked.

“I will have to talk to Chairman Lee. As you know, he isn’t a thoughtless guy.”

Seon-Hu warned her, “You will regret it and keep thinking about last night’s level-up.”

She retorted, “But there’s nothing for me to be worried about because you are my cousin, Odin.”

Chapter 263

I had no choice but to let Ji-Ae go with a few more items.

“I didn’t know Odin could speak so kindly.”

Seong-Il wasn’t being sarcastic.

“A real man should be nice to his family. You are definitely the best man! I can’t help but admire you. I’ll do the same to my family when I go outside. I’m sure I will.”

Seong-Il continued while looking in the direction where my cousin had disappeared, “By the way, I understand why she wants to leave. This city is devastated and really not livable for the others. How about let’s stack up the corpses like outer walls around the city? I’m saying we should throw them outside instead of keeping them here. Of course, we’ll be using the ones that are still intact, not the ones that have become ashes.”

I responded lazily, “I’ll just lie down here for a bit. Shouldn’t you take a break, too?”

Seong-Il shrugged. “I’m doing that for fun, anyway. I’m sick of sleeping.”

I nodded. “Okay, it’s up to you.”

The piles of dead monsters that Seong-Il had stacked up somehow made a decent outer wall. The amount of ashes in the city street decreased as the days went by, and new bodies were thrown onto the top of the outer wall.

***

One day, on a morning when Seong-Il was building another wall with the bodies from the last raid, we received a notification message.

[A danger signal was detected on the light pillar.]

[Time left until danger level 1: 24 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds

* Destroy one layer of the boundary.]

When the light pillar entered the first level of danger, the attack power of all the guild members would decrease. However, messages stating that I didn’t have to intervene constantly popped up.

[Guild: Kim Ji-Ae Attack Squad of Ilsung Corps 2 is trying to destroy the boundary section (First Floor of District 1).]

[Guild: Angela Attack Squad of Soul Corps is trying to destroy the boundary section (First Floor of District 1).]

…

[Guild: Li Wei Feng Attack Squad of Jian Tien Corps is trying to destroy the boundary section (First Floor of District 1).]

The guild’s troops had gathered in the last remaining district of the boundary section, and I figured out Ji-Ae’s whereabouts from that message.

***

It had been two months since we had entered Act Two, and on this day, the third layer of the boundary was destroyed. My level had exceeded five hundred. Seong-Il was close to getting into the master section, and we were having a ‘peaceful’ time.

The outer wall completed by Seong-Il was entangled with all kinds of skeletons as the bodies had decomposed. Our city had become a place that scared off people from the exterior alone. Apparently, they didn’t even check the name before running away. Seong-Il had started the dead body wall for fun, but it wasn’t a bad idea as we would stay here until the end of Act Two. In the eyes of others, this had become a hell castle where the devils lived. I often heard stories of people leaving the guild and wandering around wildly, but I couldn’t find anyone around my city.

[You have leveled up.]

“392,494? They are asking for… almost four hundred thousand XP for the next level. What the fuck?”

Seong-Il frowned as soon as he leveled up and hit the Master section.

“When will I be able to collect that much and level up again? Ugh. What’s wrong with the master section? I’m sure the message didn’t make any mistake with the numbers.”

I interjected, “That’s why it’s called the hardest section.”

In terms of the old system, Seong-Il had risen to an A-class Awakened. However, one of the reasons why the A-Class Awakened in the past were more outstanding than the current Seong-Il was because he only had low-class skills. It didn’t matter how much his proficiency increased. He had a main trait, but unfortunately he hadn’t picked up a main skill yet.

Quests that rewarded master boxes came out from the fourth floor of the boundary, and there was at least one per district on the fifth floor. Then, the System gave a challenger box on the seventh floor when an Awakened cleared the final boss match. Everyone knew that the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues had acquired their main skills and items from that area.

Anyway, there would be conflicts in other cities over the quests, but not in mine. It was the perfect base. This was my paradise, where quests and rewards poured out and allowed me to suck up all the XP.

[Thanks for coming to see me, Luah-le, all the time (｡•́︿•̀｡)]

The Spirit flapped its wings in excitement.

[It’s weird. There’s something that the Guide must tell you guys…but the Guide has been so quiet. Hmm… I wonder what happened? This wouldn’t have happened if I was promoted to that position.]

“What is the news?” I asked.

Right then, Luah-le’s light began to turn red. This couldn’t happen unless this guy was the Guide.

[Explorer has been activated.]

[About the Replaced Guide (Explorer Reward)

The Guide who rejects the command of the Great System is not qualified to be the Guide.]

The Spirit smiled mischievously. When its grinning face became filled with malice, a message appeared along with it.

[It’s like a mini-game. It’s a gift from the System to the stages that are performing so well. Take it as a time to rest and have fun! Or you can consider it as a training session.]

The Spirit emitted the brightest red light I had ever seen. I quickly widened my distance from it as I felt there was a mysterious power lurking in the Spirit. I also snatched Seong-Il’s collar as he had reacted a few seconds too late.

He snapped, “What the freak? Why did that turn red?”

Seong-Il had also received the message. One of the many spirits in my city had been promoted to the Guide. The light that began to radiate from the Spirit stretched out at an unavoidable speed. Even my transcendent Sense couldn’t follow at the speed it was going. When the light went through me, my Explorer trait activated again.

[About the Excessive Involvement of Doom Kaos (Explorer Reward)

Doom Kaos has succeeded in planting his authority during the creation of the System. It spoiled the System, which could have been perfect. However, he didn’t stop there. Now, Doom Kaos is trying to use his power in the System to answer the ‘Maruka Tribe’s Ritual.’

Content: Power consumption. Doom Kaos’ influence in the System will be significantly reduced.]

Things had happened without giving me enough time to check it in detail. The Spirit, which had stayed still for a bit, flew toward me.

[Are you ready to have fun? It will be carried out under the name of the Great System. Let’s shout it out together. Fight, fight! Until there’s only one person left!]

***

Swoosh—!

It was the same as when I entered the Stage of Advent for the first time. The irresistible pressure wrapped around me and threw me into this space. The floor was laid flat on the ground, and dark energy was filling up the air. The walls on the side had the same dark energy, and the area was about thirty-six square feet in total.

[Fight Until There’s Only One Person Left (Quest)

The strong are bound to grow through intimidating confrontations and life-or-death crises.

Mission: Survive until one is left.

* If the mission isn’t completed within the time limit, the space will be closed.]

Two people had also entered the space with me. Both were young Asian men. Their eyes looked angry as they checked the quest while looking at each other with their backs to the black wall.

The insignias they had on their chests looked quite similar to each other. That must have been why they nodded briefly at each other and then turned toward me without saying a word. I probably looked hostile to them, but my anger was directed towards the System, not those guys. This was only happening to Awakened in high-class stages. The quest notes clearly displayed the System’s vicious intention to reduce the number of Awakened on the top stage to one-third.

I was checking the information regarding the explorer reward, and one of them started talking without moving.

“I knew it as soon as I saw you. I have heard of guys like you. You hide in the boundaries at night to avoid night raids, and search the safe zone for hunting during the day, right?”

He was talking about the wild guys who had left the guilds and wandered around.

[The opponent failed to see through you. (Skill, Night Eye)]

[The opponent failed to see through you. (Skill, Night Eye)]

Two messages showed up at the same time, and the two guys flinched immediately.

“Shhh.”

That was enough to shut their mouths. Then, I checked the explorer’s reward window.

To answer the Maruka Tribe’s ritual? Doom Kaos’ influence within the System will be significantly reduced as he would have spent a lot of power?

Even transcendent beings might not have liked the current situation. This was because the human Awakened were growing quickly and carrying out quests without any major concerns up to Act Two.

Following that, I turned my attention back to these two guys. One of them was pointing at me with his index finger and drawing an X. The meaning of that sign was obvious. They were trying to figure out my power as I wasn’t equipped with items, and they were wondering if they could fight me.

The guy who sent the signal said in a nervous tone, “Let's… not fight. We don’t have to follow the System’s rules all the time. If we look closely, there might be a way to keep all three of us alive. No, we should find it.”

The other guy added, “I agree. There’s still a lot of time left. I’ll take a look over here, so please check if there are any exits on other sides.”

They began to grope around the blocked wall that was covered in dark energy. They also looked sideways at me while making overexaggerated movements as if to show me how much effort they were putting into this.

“Why did you try seeing through me?” I asked coldly.

The two slowed down and quietly glimpsed at me.

I continued, “Seeing through someone is the same thing as attacking first.”

The guy who made eye contact with me cried out in a hurry, “It… it was because… your affiliation was unclear! You can also see through my status too. Go ahead and look. You will figure out that you will get nothing good from fighting against me! What are you doing? Go ahead. Do it!”

He ended with both his arms wide open. At that same time, the attack that rushed into the back of his neck wasn’t from me. Sharp energy sprang from the tip of the other man’s sword, and it was from the same guy who had silently agreed to be on his side earlier. The fight started after the first guy was hit and stumbled toward the wall.

Bang!

A fierce life and death battle broke out between the two. At the moment when the winner was decided, he gasped out, “...That bastard tried to kill you. It’s over… it’s over now, so let’s find a way out of here. If you help me, we can get out of here…”

He continued, “I’m sure Odin will pay you back. You know who Odin is, right?”

Chapter 264

He shouldn’t have tried to use my name as that didn’t change the end result.

[You have completed the quest ‘Fight Until There’s Only One Person Left.’]

[Potential Threat: You have exterminated 318 Awakened.]

I returned to the city.

[Guild members: 52,820]

[Guild members: 44,991]

[Guild members: 31,500]

[Guild…]

Seong-Il appeared when the number fell to twenty thousand. He seemed to be in agony, and blood was dripping from his fists. He swore with a disgusted face and looked around for an object to vent his anger. Then, he started breaking the buildings. They were already ruined due to the night raids, so they collapsed immediately.

When the sound of the building caving in faded away, Seong-Il raised his voice, “Thousands died on the blade of their fellows!”

He was standing in the middle of the dust. I wondered if I should have been glad that I wasn’t in the same group as him. Although I had a returning stone, the return location was still set as the Kciphos’ Ice Castle.

He shrieked, “This is insane. It’s the most sickening feeling ever in my life. Where are you going?”

I responded, “Headquarters.”

“I’d like to tag along, but I won’t be able to get on your dragon.”

“Yeah, that’s why. I will go alone and be back before the night raid.”

I felt nauseous.

The situation had turned to the absolute worst. There was no standard of referring to which stages were the ‘top,’ but things didn’t end with the number of Awakened being reduced to one-third. Entire stages where the quest had occurred had lost the power to finish Act Two, Stage One. There was nothing else to describe this other than a ‘disaster.’ Tens of thousands of victims were on our stage. There were countless victims.

Lee Tae-Han’s city looked depressed from the sky. I actually heard people sobbing. Those who had returned from the quest site were covered in blood and sitting down everywhere in despair. Many of them were severely injured to the point that they would die soon.

A huge shadow clouded them, and they hurriedly prepared for battle as they saw me on the skeletal dragon. Those who were aware of the dragon began mentioning my name.

“Stop! Stop! It’s him!”

I headed to the city hall as soon as I jumped off from the dragon. The situation were the same inside the building and on the street. The smell of blood filled the air, and people sitting in the disorderly hallway looked at me. Some of them still emitted murderous intent. I soon spotted Lee Tae-Han in the middle of the hallway, and he had fallen into despair. He moved weakly and guided me to the room he used as an office without saying anything.

“Where is Kim Ji-Ae?” I asked.

He replied wearily, “We agreed to gather in the city hall yard… if anything unexpected happened. If she is alive, you will be able to meet her there. She must be alive… She must…”

His voice was weak.

“Odin… Doom Kaos… The System… What the hell are we doing here?” he finally wailed.

Then, my vision suddenly became blurry, and I could barely see Lee Tae-Han’s drooping body. It was a sign of danger. I was holding on to it with all my might, but my thoughts continued one after another. The top stages must have been started by the high-level Awakened from Revolucion and Tomorrow. They couldn’t escape the shock of this disaster. This stage was in better shape as I was here, but the others would have difficulty surviving even if they risked their lives. Tonight’s night raid would be their crisis.

The tower I had built with a lot of effort was collapsing. Doom Kaos was trying to tear up the command of the World Awakened Association with a single gesture. Seong-Il was outraged that he had to commit two meaningless murders, and Lee Tae-Han was feeling hopeless because of Doom Kaos’ horrifying power. However! I was the one who was swayed by the most intense emotions at this moment!

Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!!!

The breath that brushed my philtrum was hot. The veins on my temples wriggled and pulsed out of control as if they weren’t mine, and my heart pounded fast against my chest wall. I sat in a wooden chair and breathed heavily, and I felt the pressure in my eyes soar up. My eyes were about to burst. I wanted to destroy something like Seong-Il. I couldn’t control myself.

Blargh.

I vomited on top of my feet, and a sour smell pierced my nostrils.

“Are you okay?” Lee Tae-Han asked cautiously.

“Take them.”

I took out some items from my inventory and put them in Lee Tae-Han’s hands. He looked at the A-class items and raised his head.

I instructed, “Give some to Angela and Gunnarson, too. Also, to the guys in important positions.”

Lee Tae-Han was coming to a somber realization.

I continued dully, “...Tonight is going to be the most critical moment.”

The disaster wasn’t over yet.

***

I returned to my city after seeing Ji-Ae in the city hall yard.

“What’s wrong? Did that bastard Lee Tae-Han not listen to you?” Seong-Il asked agitatedly.

I simply said, “You should go to the next city.”

He fell silent, clearly confused.

I elaborated, “Help other cities because I can handle monsters here by myself.”

I handed some items to Seong-Il. Now, the only thing left in my inventory was my main set.

“Yes, I’ll go to the City Seven.”

Seong-Il was about to say something more after that, but then turned around. It was twilight when he left. The sky turned red like blood spread in the water. The sun crossing the horizon was as ominous as the eyeballs of Doom Arukuda in the Baclan’s territory.

“Odin… Doom Kaos… The System… What the hell are we doing here?”

Lee Tae-Han’s bitter words lingered in my ears. Then…

[You have completed the quest ‘Potential Threat.’]

[You have obtained a diamond box for completing the quest.]

[You have gained 154,500 XP.]

The quest that had told us to kill each other was now over, with no rhyme or reason. The Spirit had said that we could repeat it again whenever we wanted, but it had vanished.

[Explorer has been activated.]

[About Doom Kaos’ Consumed Power (Explorer Reward)

Most of Doom Kaos’ authority in the System has disappeared. As a result, his remaining power is concentrated only on the quest ‘Birth of Doom Man,’ and it has become impossible for him to disrupt the System any further.

Content: The quests ‘Potential Threat,’ ‘Assassination,’ and ‘Ruler’ will be removed from all Awakened’s windows. Similar events will no longer occur.]

It meant the malicious part of the System was now gone.

“Keuk. Keuk keuk…”

Something wet dripped down.

***

It used to be called the Black Zone in the past, and it was now called the Dangerous Zone. Even on that shitty night, monsters poured out from there and invaded my city.

[Odin’s Wrath: LV.6 - 99.99%]

[Odin’s Wrath has increased by 0.01%.]

[Odin’s Wrath has leveled up.]

[Odin’s Wrath: LV.7 - 00.00%]

It didn’t stop for a single second. After wiping out the things that came into my city, I helped the neighboring city where Seong-Il didn’t go. Then, a message popped up.

[Guild: The defense of the city (Eleven) has collapsed.]

Things were hectic as I traveled to the city where the Chinese Awakened was concentrated.

[Guild: The defense of the city( Four) has collapsed.]

[Guild: The city (Eleven) is in danger.]

[Guild: The city (Four) is in danger.]

Damn it. I only had one body. That city was named ‘Four’ as it was located in the direction of four in a clock. They were close to Lee Tae-Han’s city, but his city must be in a bad situation as well.

I turned around because I thought it was reasonable for me to save the completed cities with the guild headquarters and those close to me. As the message warned, the outer walls of those two cities had been broken. The flying monsters were persistently biting down on the watchtower, and the high-class Baclans, the Queen’s followers, were pulling down the outer wall with all their might. Therefore, the long-distance dealers who were protected by the defensive structure were now exposed to Baclans. On one side, weapons that poured out flames were trying their best, but it seemed to be a matter of time before it collapsed.

Everyone was desperate, and they were tangled up with Baclans with severe injuries. There were some running away toward the boundary to survive, and some squad captains were screaming to condemn them. The organized world was collapsing overnight.

Huff, huff.

My skeletal dragon understood my anger. Then, it quickly soared up in the sky and split the air with dark energy.

Kuaaaaak-

The dark breath pummeled the monsters in the watchtower. Some of them circled the air in a hurry, but the dragon didn’t miss a single one of them. Like a water cannon extinguishing a fire, nothing was left in the place where the skeletal dragon’s breath had swept through.

After clearing the sky, I got off the dragon and started from the City Hall. I rushed to the collapsed main entrance, then stabbed, sliced, and tore the monsters apart. The Awakened were helping me by not being around me. They knew that my flames and deathly energy could not only take away the monster’s life but also their own. Therefore, they repeatedly shouted while backing up.

“Get out of the way! Clear Odin’s way!!!”

Their ghastly pale faces started to regain vitality as I slaughtered my way through. I reached the area where Awakened bodies were spread around in a chaotic manner. Tongues were hanging out of their mouths, guts were spilling out from their abdomens, faces were sunken, and limbs had fallen off their bodies. The dead didn’t feel pain, and they couldn’t die again. The monsters were the only living things at the moment, so there was no reason to conserve my wide-range skills.

Flames blazed up the road. The fragments of the buildings that exploded struck the Baclans heads and ripped their bodies apart. I wanted to even tear their souls apart as they had impacted my association. Even then, I felt something keep whispering in my ear. My infuriated heart was purring out orders.

Kill them. Kill them. Kill them all.

This was the day when innocent lives were taken away. The other top stages would also get dried out and die down.

[Guild: The city (Eleven) has been destroyed.]

Fucking hell.

A wavelength spread from the light pillar in the far center of the stage.

[The light pillar has entered the first stage of danger.

* Attack Power will be reduced by thirty percent until the light pillar gets destroyed.]

***

I defended my city alone and supported two other cities. Seong-Il, who had reached the master section, was also dispatched to another city. I even gave out all my items except for my main set. Nevertheless, one city was completely devastated as the impact of the disaster remained and even those who came back alive from the quest were extremely wounded.

After that night…

[Guild members: 14,002 Awakened.]

The number used to be close to seventy thousand, but it had plunged after these two events. If my stage was like this, then the other areas must have been in more despair and in a worse situation than us. From a macroscopic perspective, it wasn’t something to be just mad about since all the malicious acts including the Spirits tricks had been suspended in the Stage of Advent even after this horrible night was over.

Those who hadn’t been pinpointed as top stages had gained privileges. The Awakened there would grow as before and go outside, gaining more strength. I was aware of all of this, but the problem was that my emotions didn’t follow logic. The muscles under my left eye continued to twitch, and my stomach was still upset regardless of my will.

I felt a swift surge of anger when I saw the Awakened who were still out of their mind. They needed to prepare for tonight’s raid, but they were sitting there, crying. The morning after the disaster and the attack was catastrophic. If Lee Tae-Han was doing the same thing as them, I was about to kill him first. However, he was yelling at the captains in his office.

“Gather everyone together! Including those in Bronze level one if they can walk!”

Ji-Ae must have been there as well, but I ordered everyone except Lee Tae-Han to leave. He said when they left the room, “Hello.”

I brought up the main point right away.

“The danger of the light pillar increases each time one city is destroyed and if we can't destroy the next layer of boundary within the hidden time limit. Our items will be incapacitated in level two, traits in level three, and all our capabilities in step four. If one more city falls to ruin, everything will be over.”

When such a situation came, it was no longer a question as to whether I could lead this stage or not. Even I would have difficulty surviving then. Therefore, in the past, there were many stages that couldn’t move on to Act Two, Stage Two. The stage with the highest casualty rate was always Act Two, Stage One. Lee Tae-Han’s expression didn’t change much because we were already in dire circumstances. He didn’t even mention anything about the items I lent him yesterday. At any rate, I wasn’t here to listen to him expressing gratitude towards me.

“There is a debuff to my Attack Power. There is no additional force to offset that and we should rebuild the defense structures. Things are not going well.”

“I will help you build the wall. Actually, for all the cities on our stage.”

Basically, I was saying that I would complete all the boundary quests in the city by myself.

“I will support neighboring cities, so send the minimum number of troops to them.”

That was the only way for all of us to survive. I didn’t intervene in the other cities as occupying one could upgrade my level, but things were different now. It seemed like I would have to finish all the boundary quests in Act Two, Stage One alone. I had to work on quests during the day and constantly hover around the cities at night until Stage One was over. I would monopolize the XP from destroying the fourth floor of the boundary, but that wasn’t the issue at the moment.

Although the malicious part of the System had vanished, Doom Kaos had thrown me for a loop. I wasn’t sure whether survival was possible as so many of my men had died.

I grabbed Lee Tae-Han’s shoulders and looked him in the eye before firmly saying, “Focus on defending the cities. Then, I’ll finish the rest.”

Chapter 265

When Lee Tae-Han was the king of the north, he had once paid tribute to the war dead with the aim of encouraging the group. However, it was a resounding dud; no one empathized with it. It was common for the dead to be called losers because vicious quests appeared whenever comradeship between the Awakened was about to form.

At first, there was a great skepticism toward the System that generated such quests. It selected a few Awakened and gave them supernatural powers, but it also instigated them to kill each other. It made the members of the same group feel anxious throughout the stage and made it impossible for them to avoid massive bleeding. This was a supernatural phenomenon in which good and evil coexisted, with no clear distinguishment.

Lee Tae-Han had only viewed the System in that way until Odin explained the facts to him. The truth was astounding. There were evil monarchs called the Seven Demon Kings. It was often said that it was a great waste of space if there was no alien civilization outside of earth. Therefore, the fact that aliens were invading Earth wasn’t too far-fetched, but for some reason he couldn’t believe that Doom Kaos, the most powerful among the Seven Demon Kings, actually existed.

Doom Kaos was a divine being that could only exist in a function. Indeed, the pinnacle demon king’s authority was immense. It had turned all of the work of the Awakened, who fiercely tried to survive, into dust. It had destroyed the top stages through the quest ‘Fight Until There’s Only One Person Left.’

In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth. And God said, “Let there be light,” and there was light. And God saw that the light was good. Then he separated the light from the darkness. And God called the light “Day,” and the darkness “Night.” And evening passed and morning came, marking the first day.

There was no difference between the current situation and the first verse of the Bible. It was the same thing as ‘Doom Kaos said, Let there be only one alive out of the three: and there was only one left.’

Therefore, Lee Tae-Han felt hopeless. He didn’t even care about the items Odin had given him. However, a strange thing happened that day. Reports came in one after another that malicious quests had disappeared from all the members of the guild. Something must have gone wrong. Tae-Han had been thinking about it all along, so he couldn’t help but mention it.

Odin stated, “Focus on defending the cities. Then, I’ll finish the rest.”

He responded desolately, “...As you already know, it is hopeless. People don’t follow my orders when I tell them to come to my office. Even if I force them to come, they just stay there for a few minutes and leave immediately. Everyone is afraid that a quest like yesterday’s will occur again.”

“So?”

Since yesterday, Odin’s eyes had been filled with anger.

Tae-Han continued, “I didn’t want to tell you this either, but that is the reality. I can’t guarantee things will get better even though you will be taking charge of the boundary.”

Tae-Han began to get the chills while facing Odin. On top of that, the tremors below the other man’s eyes seemed like he would kill every living thing immediately, including Tae-Han…

However, he needed to hear something from Odin.

He pointed out cautiously, “The bad quests just happened to vanish. The ‘Potential Threat’ that we could carry out infinitely is also gone.”

Odin growled, “Get to the point.”

Tae-Han had come to the conclusion that they needed a story that would encourage the entire city in addition to Odin’s help.

Tae-Han continued, “I can’t stop myself but to keep apologizing. However… we have to announce that the reason why the vicious quests were canceled was because of you, Odin. We should plant faith in them that quests like yesterday will never happen again. Please grant me permission.”

Odin was such a man. He took credit for all that he did, but someone making up a story that didn’t exist was enough to provoke his anger. Tae-Han ended his sentence although he thought Odin wouldn’t accept it. He couldn’t bear to make eye contact with Odin and began to look at the other man’s mouth instead. Contrary to his expectations that Odin would instantly get pissed off, Odin had seriously considered his request for a long time.

Odin finally opened his mouth. “You have the talent… to tell the truth like a lie.”

“What do you mean…”

Odin interrupted, “That it’s true. I did it. Well, yeah… Announce it. Now the power of Doom Kaos is concentrated only on me, so such damage will never occur to you guys again.”

This was also an unexpected truth, same as the cause of the System’s deterioration. It was a truth that no one other than people like Odin could access!

Lee Tae-Han asked, “Are… are you serious?”

Odin nodded. “Yes, the System’s crazy stuff is over, Lee Tae-Han.”

“Okay.”

Odin suddenly asked, “Do you have kids?”

“Y…yes…”

“Then, you should be happy. We are going through a tragedy, but this would be good news for your family who might be somewhere else on a different stage.”

At that time, Tae-Han felt like he was being sucked into a hole, like yesterday when he had entered a limited space to kill two other guild members. However, his body remained here, only his mind was lost in Odin’s glaring eyes.

***

After Odin left, Tae-Han was frozen as he felt a coldness deep inside his heart. The more he thought about it, the more goosebumps he got. The story he believed he was making up didn’t make sense. It meant there were other beings that affected the System besides the Seven Demon Kings, and that such a being was a human like him.

However, it was true… In fact, Odin didn’t stop there and even stated that Doom Kaos’ savage power was now concentrated on him. In other words, the evil god that the entire human race had to deal with was attacking Odin alone now. Just by looking at this stage, it was clear that Odin was a savior. It seemed like everything would make sense in Odin’s life even though they were considered impossible for others.

Tae-Han then realized that Odin could be in a higher position than Joshua von Karjan, the head of the World Awakened Association. It couldn’t be a coincidence that the Jeonil Club, the successor of the Bilderberg Club, had the same mission as the Jeonil Group. In addition, Odin’s father's name was identical to the group’s. Based on that, Odin could be the owner of the Jeonil Group and the leader of the Jeonil Club. Since he had been preparing for the Day of Advent for a long time, he would have expected the economic shock. He might have actually saved the global economy.

Tae-Han now felt ashamed of making assumptions about Odin by investigating him secretly. When Tae-Han called the other cities’ leaders over, he was still buried in the shadow left by the giant. He was certain that there would be no way to escape from this shadow in the future. Even if there was a way, he didn’t want to escape. Instead, he thought he was destined to serve the savior of mankind.

Oh… Odin… My Odin…

Then, someone knocked on the door. It was Kim Ji-Hoon, not Angela.

“Sir, I want to know what your plans are for the future.”

Prior to yesterday evening, Tae-Han had been overwhelmed with feeling helpless and the thought that he couldn’t die like this. Then, he saw the light from Odin. Ever since he had learned the truth, the light had grown out of control and engulfed him. He was dizzy from this, but this sly bastard trying to derive benefits made Tae-Han come to his senses.

Tae-Han replied calmly, “There will be a big announcement soon. Get ready.”

“Okay, I’ll be waiting.”

Previously, Tae-Han had failed to kill Ji-Hoon, and no one knew of the latter’s whereabouts for a while. However, one day, Ji-Hoon appeared out of nowhere at the headquarters and said one thing: Odin had sent him there. That was it. He didn’t mention a single word about how Tae-Han tried to remove him, and he didn’t threaten Tae-Han that he would report to Odin about how he had carried out a background investigation.

However, Ji-Hoon often protested silently. His attitude gave off the feeling that he would tattle on Odin at any time if Tae-Han didn’t support him. He always hung around Tae-Han and studied his face, which was annoying. Tae-Han’s rage always surged up whenever he saw Ji-Hoon, but he wasn’t mad now as it was right after he recognized the huge world. There was no difference between what Ji-Hoon had done to him and what he had done to the savior of mankind. They were all miserable.

“Then, leave,” Tae-Han said.

Ji-Hoon looked at Tae-Han with wonder, then turned away.

***

Compared to the competition before Act Two began, the situation was terrible right now. The wounded were focusing on recovering in preparation for another night raid. Therefore, it seemed like the virus that transmitted unhappiness and fear had spread around the city although there were only a few gathered there. People only thought about who would die next tonight. No one made the sound even when Tae-Han went up to the podium. If it was before, they would have shouted ‘Revolucion!’ in excitement.

He started his speech, “I was like you guys and wondered what this was all about!”

“As you know, I have more responsibilities than you guys. Thousands of families of Ilsung are waiting for me out there.”

No one really listened to him as it was a predictable speech. They thought he would end with: “Let’s all work together and get through this tonight!” That wasn’t what the people needed.

Tae-Han shouted at the people blankly staring at him, “Even after I awakened, I only thought about my company. All I thought about was who I should take from here to Ilsung. But today, I have given up on my company. I’m only going to be the Awakened Lee Tae-Han and your guild leader!”

Tae-Han came down from the podium and began to walk in between people. He made eye contact with one by one and pulled the attention from those who were looking away from him.

“I can hear your thoughts even if you don’t say it out loud! You guys are thinking that if another quest like yesterday happens and the System plays tricks again, you will all die, right? That’s ridiculous. I also don’t want another day like this to happen.”

At that point, he raised his voice.

“I will risk my life. If something like that happens again, you can kill me. I’ll give you my neck without resistance.”

Without any fuss, only Lee Tae-Han’s voice filled the air like the wind.

“However, since the quest ‘Ruler’ has been canceled, there will be no occasion where my guild leader position will be transferred to someone else. Use your brain and think about it. Why did the quest ‘Ruler’ disappear? Why did ‘Potential Threat’ and ‘Assassination’ all vanish at once? I learned the truth, and now, I’d like to share it with you guys. No one has learned this truth besides us!”

Tae-Han had succeeded in drawing the people’s attention to him, so he then returned to the podium.

“For the sake of those who are slower, I will get right to the point. We have a savior by our side. He is the one who you couldn’t even make eye contact with. He is the one who you were so scared of that you forgot about his great achievements.”

Tae-Han’s face flushed.

“Odin got rid of it all. He has erased the vicious parts of the System, and he is currently being attacked by Doom Kaos alone. Does that seem possible as a human being? No way! It’s in the realm of divinity.”

At that moment, Tae-Han’s voice seemed to spread throughout the city.

“But what are you afraid of? We are already under the wings of god!”

Tae-Han could tell that the eyes that were focused on him were regaining their vitality.

“Odin has stopped the evil System, and he will destroy the boundaries around the light pillar. We only need to protect this city, so don’t forget about his sacrifices for us!”

[Guild: The Guild Leader Lee Tae-Han named the city ‘City of the Savior.’]

“We are stepping on the Land of the Savior! Where the Divinity is!”

Starting from then, something changed. Tae-Han didn’t induce or instigate the people, but everyone started clenching their fists in the air like Revolucion’s salute, but the chant was different now.

“O-din!”

“O-din!”

“O-din!”

Tae-Han could finally throw his fist into the air. It was a moment when his heart was full and his entire body was shaking. He shouted with all his might.

“O-din!”

Chapter 266

I wasn’t there, but I heard about Lee Tae-Han's speech as it spread throughout the city. He inspired people by claiming that I was divine, and he was making them worship me. In fact, he didn’t stop there. Perhaps it was because he had great enthusiasm for giving a speech, or it ended up working well.

I naturally found out that he was now holding a rally at the end of every night raid and pretended to be a good shepherd. Also, the assembly wasn’t limited to his city, and it was being carried out throughout the six different cities. The rituals weren’t uniform, but they were basically a cult that worshiped me.

The term ‘fanaticism’ referred to a fervid belief in a religion or idea without any thoughts of criticizing it. I had experienced how people could become brutal and stupid when they indulged in fanaticism, but I didn’t interfere with what Lee Tae-Han was doing.

I had no choice as I had expected this since I had told him the truth. For now, everyone’s survival was my main priority. If one of the cities collapsed, then I would have to face a life or death crisis. I had to admit that we needed a cohesiveness that was tighter than just mere comradeship even if we had to form a religious community to do it.

***

God had said that he would answer a prayer in three ways. One was by granting it immediately, the other was by ignoring it, and the last was by granting it slowly. The phrase, ‘Believe that what you prayed for has already been received,’ had come from there. Eric felt grateful to his god while touching his necklace hidden under this shirt collar. It was a cross necklace he had made by carving branches whenever he lost it.

“As everyone knows, our savior Odin has broken through the sixth floor. There’s only one floor left now, and tonight, we will…”

They were in the middle of a rally. Since half of the city’s members were Danish, a Danish Awakened was standing beside Lee Tae-Han as an interpreter.

Anyway, Eric only had one complaint. The time had come and a savior had finally appeared, but God’s name had been tarnished. Odin challenged the boundaries during the day by himself and defended the cities from the night raids at night. Thanks to Odin, who confronted the devil Doom Kaos alone, the stage was getting stabilized. At this time, the faith in people toward God could be strengthened if the guild leadership reminded everyone that omniscient and omnipotent God was the one who sent Odin, their one and only savior.

However, the leadership didn’t mention those points, and only praised Odin instead. The problem was that the same was true for ordinary Awakened. Everyone only looked up to him, but no one thought about who had sent this savior.

Eric plucked up his courage when people began to stand up after Lee Tae-Han’s speech ended. Eric’s loud shout caught everyone’s attention.

“Is there a single Christian among all these people?”

Eric introduced himself as he saw Lee Tae-Han shooting a glare at him.

“My name is Eric Hansen. I joined Gunnarson’s group in Act One, Stage Three.”

From the very beginning, it was obvious that Eric intended to argue over something, so people’s eyes became aggressive. They looked at Lee Tae-Han’s fingertips, waiting for his order to beat Eric up.

However, Lee Tae-Han instead replied with a calm voice without stretching out his fingers, “Do you want to die and go to heaven? If someone asks me that, I would say ‘No, I’d like to go to Valhalla[1].’ I would rather believe that Valhalla exists.”

“Is it because of Odin’s name? I’ll have an explanation for that…”

Before Eric could even finish his sentence…

“Shut up,” Lee Tae-Han’s voice rose sharply. “Are you about to say that the ruler of Valhalla is your almighty God, eh? Then, try it. That’s the funniest thing I have ever heard since coming into this world.”

Eric responded defensively, “I didn’t mean that.”

“There’s nothing else. It’s the same pun.” Lee Tae-Han smirked.

“Listen up, everyone. We, Revolucion, have no intention of disregarding the beliefs of our guild members. I don’t believe there are many people like that, but it’s your freedom to have faith in anything. However, our Revolucion’s decision is that we won’t tolerate those who try to undermine our unity! We won’t bother you from thinking inwardly, but don’t bring those thoughts out in public.”

“Can I say one last thing, please?” Eric asked.

Lee Tae-Han snapped, “If there was a god, he wouldn’t have made things this bad. Today, I’ll just give you a warning, but I’ll slice your neck next time. Got that, stupid?”

Eric shouted inwardly.

No, sir. That’s exactly why God sent Odin to us.

However, the atmosphere of the crowd was too frightening, so he couldn’t bring himself to say that. He was the only Christian there.

Then, everyone looked to one side. A shadow quickly appeared and disappeared at the entrance of the city, then a man stood in front of the Spirit that gave out the quests. It was Odin. Eric looked at him with the same awe-inspired worship as everyone else did.

From a distance, they could tell that Odin’s skin had become dull. Dark circles had sunken down into his cheeks, and there was clotted blood stuck all over his entire body. He seemed to be pressed for time, so he was pushing himself at a pace that he couldn’t afford to maintain. Eric wondered if he was sleeping at all.

For the past two weeks, Odin had appeared in the city at a similar time and vanished into the boundary area every single day. Even his scattered shadow displayed how much urgency the savior felt.

Eric murmured only to himself while looking in the direction where Odin disappeared, “In the name of Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Amen. Please bless Odin, the savior. Please give him an infinite amount of strength.”

The savior wasn’t taking care of himself at all.

***

I raised my Health whenever I leveled up. Now that I had enough firepower, I desperately needed more stamina, enough to maintain my frenetic pace. Earlier, I had reached the limit of upgrading my Strength at my Challenger level rank.[2]. Unfortunately, I suffered from sleep deprivation for the past month in order to maintain the seventh level of my trait, Passion. I could only sleep for about an hour every day. I needed someone to wake me up on time, and of course, it was Seong-Il. I had never pushed my body and mind to the limit like this before. I even did my best to minimize how much I slept in the Land of the Dead, but not to this extent.

On that day, I could barely wake up.

Whoong-

Although I felt the strong wind pressure wrapping me around, I couldn’t easily open my eyes. The world was spinning.

“I couldn’t help it because you didn’t wake up.” Seong-Il said while putting me down carefully.

His dialect and the way he looked at me with pity in his eyes annoyed me. I felt an extreme pain in my temples that made my whole head throb. The nerves that stood on edge in pain were making me feel extremely negative. Even the clear sky was unpleasant to me. It was clear what would happen if I opened my mouth now. Unpleasant words full of irritation would pop out, and it’d make Seong-Il feel bad.

I suppressed the anger surging up in me and got up. Seong-Il handed me a water bottle that he had prepared in advance, but it was lukewarm. It didn’t keep me alert at all and only aggravated my discomfort. Yes, I needed to sleep. Sleep deprivation was gnawing at my very bones and sapped any positivity away from me.

However, I woke up, thinking that I would be able to reach the light pillar by finishing all the last quests on the seventh floor. Minimizing the damage to this stage was the only thing that motivated me now. That determination made me try to finish Act Two, Stage One as soon as possible.

Nothing else helped me. Not even my frequent level-ups from the massive amount of exp I got, the Master-level boxes I gained from the fourth floor, and even the Challenger boxes I would get today were no longer motivating anymore. Also, the awe-inspiring looks of those who had become fanatics and the pitying look Seong-Il had given me today weren’t supportive either. The only thing my admirers could do to help me was by not talking to me and just appreciating what I did for them.

However, everyone seemed to have a hunch that today was the last day of Act Two, Stage One. Excited shouts echoed in every city I visited. My stiff face due to my frayed nerves might have actually looked majestic to them. The noise only got louder.

“O-din!”

“O-din!”

“O-din!”

Act Two, Stage One was a frightening and painful stage. Everyone wanted this stage to end soon, but I was the one who hoped for it the most.

[The seventh-floor boundary has been destroyed.]

The moment I broke the boundary in the last section, a monster screamed and popped out along with its minions. It was the boss monster of Act Two, Stage One, and it was so powerful that usually many people in a corps were needed to fight back together.

I couldn’t even activate the Man Who Overcomes Adversity as I was severely sleep-deprived. I was half-asleep, but my body acted on reflex. It felt like something was running an external program on me. My moves were natural even though they happened before I could even think. Within my realm of Sense, I was able to use my skills at the right time without a single error occurring.

It was a mind-blowing experience. Even if I didn’t check the window or make a rough estimate of what to do, I had a grasp on my maximum attack distance and the remaining points in my defensive barriers as well as the reduced cooldown times due to effects of my items and traits. In the past, the First Evil was a pinnacle S-class Awakened, and I was now back at that same position. I had fought so many battles, and those experiences had accumulated into my body’s muscles and brain. All of that had sent me into an unbelievable state. I felt like a part of the System was melted in my body.

However, I was still suffering from terrible fatigue even at that moment. Therefore, I wanted to finish it quickly and get some sleep. Wherever this state was, I only moved mechanically like a robot.

Devi’s Sword soon sliced the monster’s head off at an incredible speed. The monster didn’t even know what had happened.

Swoosh-

The gigantic body tilted slowly and plunged to the ground.

[You have completed the quest ‘Guardian of the Light Pillar.’]

[You have destroyed the seventh-floor boundary.]

I finally saw the fucking final message as the blood from the dead boss poured down on me like a shower.

[You have leveled up.]

[Level: 534]

[Birth of Doom Man (1): 532 / 561]

[You have obtained a Challenger Box for being the first one to complete the quest.]

Items were my priority right now, and I wished I could get something on the level of Ra’s Sun Cape. It needed to be something I hadn’t gotten before. I hoped it would soothe my suffering. If the damn System had a little bit of conscience…

Are you listening? If you give me something shitty just because people on my stage worship me instead of you, I will do the same thing to you. Before doing that, think about what I have done for you. Think about who is serving your purpose!

[You have opened the Challenger Box (Item).]

So give me something I can use as my main set!

[You have gained Odin’s Golden Armor.]

1. The place where the Odin in Norse Mythology lives. ☜

2. Remember, there is a ceiling to how high one stat can be upgraded within each level rank. Basically, a person at Platinum can’t upgrade their stats above the Platinum ceiling. ☜

Chapter 267

[Odin’s Golden Armor - God of Storm (Item)

Item Class: S

Item Level: 620

Effect: Can transform the user into the God of Death, God of Battle, and God of War.

Agility + 50.

Skill: When combined with the skill ‘Odin’s Wrath,’ reinforces it into ‘Odin’s Thunderstorm.’

Physical Defense: 20000 / 20000

Magic Defense: 20000 / 20000]

The one thing that grabbed my attention was that it could be converted into four different things. I was so occupied with the fact that it had an unbelievably high level, so its physical and magic defense stats became an afterthought.

Even though it had more transformation options than Ra’s Sun Cape, there had to be another outstanding aspect for it to be superior to the Sun Cape. There must have been a good reason why its level exceeded the cape’s. Just as Devi’s Sword could be converted into seven unique and powerful forms and made the First Virtue mighty, there had to be a reason why this item had a level that was over six hundred. If not, then it’d be the System tricking me again.

I was in the perfect environment for testing this item out as there was no one around me and only huge piles of monster corpses. I used my sixth sense.

[Odin’s Wrath was reinforced into Odin’s Thunderstorm.]

[Odin’s Thunderstorm (Skill)

Skill Class: S

Effect: Forms a storm that continuously attacks the target with powerful electricity.

Proficiency: LV.7 - 0.02%

Duration: 3 hours

Cooldown Time: 12 hours]

I was the center of the storm.

Swoosh-!

The strong wind rose, wailing like a ghost. There were already no trees or rocks intact in the vicinity, as I had just finished the final boss battle, and anything that had been turned into ashes was pushed away with the dust. A vortex broke out around me and swept away the monster corpses on the floor, including the ‘Guardian of the Light Pillar.’ The dead body of the giant monster was instantly torn apart by the sparks of lightning, then blood spurt out and began to spin like a top, forming a stem.

It wasn’t much different from the feeling of controlling Odin’s Wrath. I tested the intensity of the strong wind that pushed everything away, the size of the vortex that rose around me, and the destructive bolts of lightning that the storm contained. Then, I turned off the switch as I was done experimenting. Everything that was circling around the earlier eye of the storm poured down with the blood.

The dirty blood plummeting down resembled a gruesome waterfall. Following that, the broken up debris flowed along the slope after brushing against my knees. My intuition said that there were only a few people from the past who could stay alive after being targeted by Odin’s Thunderstorm. I was sure that only a few of the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues would be able to overcome this skill even if it was their heyday and even if they were equipped with S-class items and skills after rebuilding. The ones who could survive were: the First Evil, who had the Man who Overcomes Adversity; the Third Evil, who possessed the skeletal dragon; the Fourth Evil, who used Zeus’ Lightning Spear to defend himself; and the Fourth Virtue, who had fallen into madness[1].

If the Sixth Virtue, the original owner of Odin’s Wrath, had gained this item, he would have been able to become the most powerful of the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues. Odin’s Thunderstorm was truly overpowered. It was as if the God of Storm had finally opened his eyes after being sealed away for eternity!

That was why. Furthermore, I couldn’t even imagine what the skill would be like when it reached Proficiency Level 8. As long as I had Odin’s Wrath, the God of Storm was perfect for me.

Next!

[Odin’s Golden Armor (God of Storm) has been converted into Odin’s Golden Armor (God of Death).]

[Odin’s Thunderstorm has degraded into Odin’s Wrath.]

[Odin’s Golden Armor - God of Death (Item)

Item Class: S

Item Level: 620

Effect: Can transform the user into the God of Storm, God of Battle, and God of War. Strength + 50.

Skill: When combined with the skill ‘Odin’s Judgment,’ it reinforces it into ‘Odin’s Massacre.’

Physical Defense: 20000 / 20000

Magic Defense: 20000 / 20000]

In the past, the Sixth virtue had killed a guy who stubbornly insisted on having the same codename as him. That unlucky guy had this skill, Odin’s Judgment… Although he had a death-affiliated skill that was specialized in slaughtering, he still ended up losing to the Sixth Virtue. It was because victory or defeat wasn’t decided solely by skills. Therefore, I decided to hold off on using the God of Death until I obtained Odin’s Judgment.

Next!

[Odin’s Golden Armor (God of Death) has been converted into Odin’s Golden Armor (God of Battle).]

[Odin’s Golden Armor - God of Battle (Item)

Item Class: S

Item Level: 620

Effect: Can transform the user into the God of Storm, God of Death, and God of War. Health + 50.

Skill: When used, the user can summon the Valkyrie[2]. The effect changes according to the user’s level (Bronze: 1, Silver: 2, Gold: 3, Platinum: 4, Diamond: 5, Master: 6, Challenger: 7).[3]

Magic Defense: 40000 / 40000

Duration: 2 hours

Cooldown Time: 7 days

(11 hours 50 minutes 12 seconds left)]

The duration of this skill had as much time as the current duration of Odin’s Wrath.

[Cooldown Time: 7 days (11 hours 50 minutes 11 seconds left)]

[Cooldown Time: 7 days (11 hours 50 minutes 10 seconds left)]

There was a cooldown period before it could be used, but it didn’t matter as I could check the information about the Valkyrie.

[Valkyrie (Summoned Subject)

The maidens of battle who serve Odin, the Lord. Due to the nature of their spirit, they are immune to all physical attacks and exert magical power on enemies to damage them.

Class: A]

I immediately identified its actual purpose. The Valkyrie could be used for attacking, but it also was the perfect shield for physical attacks. Therefore, the Valkyrie could be placed at the forefront and used to defend against physical damage, leaving the user to only have to deal with any magical damage. In addition, the Magic Defense of the God of Battle was high, at forty thousand.

If I was a low-level Awakened, this would have been the perfect item, but it wasn’t at my current state. I abandoned the God of Battle. In order to compete against the Seven Demon Kings, A-class summoned subjects were useless. In other words, it was best to just rely on the God of Storm for now.

Next!

[Odin’s Golden Armor (God of Battle) has been converted into Odin’s Golden Armor (God of War).]

[Odin’s Golden Armor - God of War (Item)

Item Class: S

Item Level: 620

Effect: Can transform the user into the God of Storm, God of Death, and God of Battle. Strength + 50.

Skill: Odin’s Absolute Warzone

Physical Defense: 40000 / 40000

Duration: 2 hours

Cooldown time: 7 days

(11 hours 50 minutes 1 second left)]

[Odin’s Absolute Warzone (Domain)

Opens up an independent space and time.

* The area will remain in effect until the user dies or the duration ends.

* All terrain within the area will be an exact copy of the user’s surroundings.

* All living things in the area will be moved outside the new domain.]

…Was that so? This was why the item was Level 620. The God of Storm and the God of Death were powerful only when the user possessed certain skills, but the God of War didn't have any prerequisites and simply gave the user a skill that dealt with time and space. This item deserved a higher level, maybe even Level 1000. At least to me!

With this, I no longer needed to fret about collateral damage from high-class gate battles even after returning to the outside world. For example, what if a number of monsters open a gate and invade us as a large corps? I could arrive in advance at the gate and open the Absolute Warzone. Then, our home would no longer be the battlefield.

***

The sensation of energy filling up my body could have been just an illusion. However, I no longer felt drowsy, although my body still felt heavy. It resembled how I felt when I first opened my eyes after a restful sleep and drank a cup of iced water. It was the feeling of cold water flowing down my throat and into my stomach while the cold spread toward all of my capillaries. It was a mixture of pleasure and relief. Of course, the feeling wasn’t visible, but I clearly felt it spreading from the corner of my chest to the rest of my body.

I burst into laughter. At the same time, the possible things that could happen in the future outside crossed my mind. Odin’s Golden Armor was enough to soothe the suffering I had gone through during the past month. I could tell that I would be attached to this, and it would be my greatest treasure. I would hug it every night in my bed during the preparation period until the start of Act Two, Stage Two.

Therefore, the light spreading from the light pillar was no longer annoying. Rather, it felt like a warm welcome to me. Terrible agony was waiting for me, but I was overwhelmed with excitement.

I walked toward the light pillar. Today was my day to collect trophies, including the hidden rewards of Act Two, Stage One. Two messages popped up when I reached the front of the light pillar.

[Would you like to destroy the light pillar?]

[Explorer has been activated.]

[About Light Pillar Privileges (Explorer Reward)

The civilization of this land was destroyed a long time ago. However, the vitality remains and is constantly being sucked in. The vitality of this land goes to Doom Kaos, the souls of the deceased go to Doom Arukuda, and the land that has lost its vitality is owned by Doom Entegasto, which is how it will be forever.]

Doom Kaos and the name of his monarchs were no longer bolded as they had lost their influence in the System.

[But keep in mind. The light pillar is a powerful figure created by the combination of Doom Kaos’ authority and the vitality of this land. It is ideal to dismantle it instead of approaching it, but the first four Awakened to reach the pillar will receive the option of whether or not to carry out the Light Pillar Privileges.

Content: If you succeed in enduring the pain within the Light Pilar, you will obtain the insignia ‘Light Pillar.’]

[Completed Privileges

1. Round Two

2. The Moong]

I had already checked the privilege with Explorer, but this was the hidden reward in Act Two, Stage One. The ‘Light Pillar’ that brought victory to the Eight Virtues during the Revolucion Great European Uprising came from here. This pillar was created to be used on devils like the Seven Demon Kings, but they had used it on their fellow humans. Those motherfuckers.

Anyway, the light pillar became a must-have item in the Final Stage of Act Three, especially because we were soldiers in the Stage of Advent, not trainees. Looking back, the Final Stage of Act Three had caused humanity’s defeat. In the past, the Final Stage was known only as the last step to the Stage of Rest, but I knew the truth. The Final Stage of Act Three was the actual reason why the System had brought us to the Stage of Advent. That was when the biggest war unfolded. If I secured the light pillar, the Seven Demon Kings would have to go through something as painful as Act Two, Stage One, which had put us Awakened in agony.

[Would you like to proceed with the Light Pillar Privilege?]

I had been through a lot of pain, but nothing was comparable to the moment I passed through my mother’s birth canal. There was a reason why I was called the Man who Overcame Adversity, so the light pillar was not scary at all.

As soon as I said “yes,” the cluster of light spread from the pillar and rushed over to me. I wasn’t supposed to scream inside my mother’s womb, but it was okay to…

“Aaaaaaah!”

1. Fourth Virtue’s main skill was Hera’s Lunacy. The author doesn’t clarify here, but it’s probable that it caused the Fourth Virtue to go insane ☜

2. Female figures in Norse mythology. They guide the souls of the dead to the god Odin’s hall Valhalla. ☜

3. Not really sure if the numbers correspond to the number of Valkyries summoned, author has not explained yet, so inferring here. ☜

Chapter 268

When Act Two, Stage One began, the Guide told people that the light pillar contained forces that weakened the Awakened by stages. However, Bale’s guild didn’t have to experience it as not a single city was destroyed before the time limit ended. They had defended and broken the pillar successfully. Naturally, a lot of people died when they dealt with the giant centipede, the boss monster of the seventh floor, which was also known as the Guardian of the Light Pillar. However, he was confident that his guild would have completed the quest better than any of the others on the stage.

My Frank Guild is the strongest.

As he wiped the foam of the grain wine[1] off his mouth, Bale said, “The taste gets better every day. You must have some good skills!”

“Haha. Thank you.”

At that time, he received a call from the guild hall.

“Ah, I’m afraid I have to get up now.”

After the light pillar was destroyed and the night raids stopped, Bale moved from the city named after him, where he had been stationed, to the guild capital. People who recognized him saluted at him as he went to the city hall of the capital, the guild hall. Those who focused on production and service jobs also recognized him, although they had never joined the war.

Everyone in the city knew Bale Dron, the commander of the Bale Corps and the mayor of the city Bale. He was one of the must-know guild executives, and even the South African and Mexican Awakened recognized him. He arrived at the hall after waving his hands at the people who were gazing at him with awe. The Guide was flapping its cute wings next to the guild leader as it always did.

The System had automatically fixed its own deficiencies. For instance, the parts that used to be random were now revised. Furthermore, the information windows had become more intuitive, and the System had also replaced the class system with a level system that motivated people to a greater extent.

Moreover, the red Guide that did evil was apparently eliminated now. There was no notification message about the change, but all the malicious quests had been canceled at the beginning of Act Two, Stage One[2]. Since then, the Guide had always stayed blue. There was no need for people to be nervous when standing in front of the Guide anymore. They could finally enjoy the beauty of the spirit, which resembled Tinkerbell from Peter Pan. In addition, the Spirits also smiled more kindly than they did before.

Therefore, there was only one thing now that could make Bale feel tense. It was the guild leader. After the guild leader received an S-class skill from a challenger box, people called him by one name.

“Great Indra!”

Everyone who was already inside the building saluted Indra. Indra was always quiet. Rather than giving orders himself, he wanted his subordinates to think about the directions he would want to give.

Bale said, “I’ll have the Dummy ready.”

Dummy was a term they used for the monsters they had captured during previous night raids. They were often used to raise the proficiency level of the Great Indra’s skills. Handling the monsters was one of Bale’s responsibilities.

Other than the royal bodyguards, there were only two people who knew about the skills the Great Indra had acquired. He had a hunch that Indra was planning to announce his power to the world when he had increased his skill’s proficiency level to the point of mastering it. He must have wanted to show the reasons why he was called Indra.

Indra’s Blade…

Bale was in awe when he saw the blue light stretching out from the man he served. Bale also had a skill named after a god, but the difference between them was clear. Indra’s Blade was indeed an S-class skill from a challenger box. It was certainly the weapon of the most powerful god in Indian mythology, who controlled war, thunder and lightning. Although the guild leader’s current proficiency level was low, it was easy for him to kill a medium-sized Graf. It concentrated the destructive power of thunder and lightning into one point and blasted the target apart.

It would be effective against the boss monsters, but it was also a perfect skill to instill fear in those who harbored rebellious intentions. If Indra raised the proficiency level a little more, then no commander would be able to resist the moment that lightning bolt struck them. In other words, it was the Great Indra’s lightning executioner.

***

A few weeks passed.

[Good. Good. Yay ◝( ‾▿‾◝ )]

The commanders’ eyes were drawn to the Spirit, and it hadn’t left the guild leader’s side this entire time, acting as if it had been summoned by him.

[I, Lusah-le, was promoted to the guide of Act Two, Stage Two, thanks to the Frank Guild!]

The unnecessary comments continued, but everyone needed to focus on the guide’s voice to receive the ultimate message. It was because people had to share one stage with people from different groups during the preparation phase, and the owner of the stage was determined based on the group’s performance during this period.

The other forces that would soon merge had also passed Act Two, Stage One, which meant that they were strong enough to survive until now. However, Bale thought that no matter which groups decided to fight with them, they would never lose control as they had gone so far. He was certain of that.

At that moment, a window popped up on the screen.

[Camp 1: Frank - 56,221 Awakened

Camp 2: Cat Food Warehouse - 43,904 Awakened

Camp 3: The World Awakened Association (3) - 34,811 Awakened

Camp 4: The New Triad - 29,629 Awakened

Camp 5: Revolucion (12) - 9,500 Awakened]

[The scale of the expanded stage and progress are the same as Act One, Stage Two. I won’t give you a long explanation as you have already experienced it before. I’m sure that the people in other stages would agree that the Frank Guild, which starts in the central area, needs privileges.]

We are in the first camp as expected…

[The attack captains of Frank Guild will receive platinum boxes, corps captains will receive diamond boxes, and the guild leader will receive a master box. What is the point of waiting until later? I’ll give them to you now.]

Boxes were always welcome. However, there had been cases where curses came out from the boxes that were given to those in the central area in Act One, Stage Two. Everyone, including Bale, was reluctant to open the box, recalling what had happened.

[You must be concerned about obtaining a curse. That doesn’t happen anymore. Do you think we like seeing you suffering? That kind of past is over. Please trust me and choose between items, skills and insignias. It’s up to you.]

It was true. There were no reports of curses popping out of the boxes. In addition, the System had carried out the evil quest, Potential Threat, during the preparation time from Act One to Act Two and made the Awakened hunt each other. Fortunately, nothing like that occurred this time. The Guide actually offered boxes and left without doing anything evil.

The System had likely been completely fixed, but he couldn’t afford to enjoy the happiness as there were urgent matters he needed to attend to.

“Cat Food Warehouse on Camp 2… Their name is funny, but we shouldn’t underestimate their numbers. The best-case scenario is to form an alliance with them and merge the forces in different camps, but there is no possibility that they will accept it.”

“We should first figure out whether World Awakened Association (3) in the third camp is real or if they’re a bunch of fraudulent punks.”

“New Triad in Camp Four are shamelessly using the name of an international criminal gang, so they must have tight governance and brutal tendencies.”

“Revolucion (12) in Camp Five must have barely passed Act Two, but we should pay attention to them. They are German, and their group name isn’t common enough to have the number 12 behind it coincidentally.”

The commanders of Frank Guild were quite serious. Some of them were from the center stage and were good at defending, whereas the others were attackers. Therefore, they all knew that the four other camps would eventually advance toward the center if they just waited for the next stage to unfold without any plans.

Bale said to the guild leader, “Great Indra, I would like to check the movements of Revolucion (12).”

He was planning to win the weakest force over first. There were fewer than ten thousand Awakened in that group. It was an opportunity to contribute, and he wanted to confirm why there were twelve groups with the same name. That was probably what the Great Indra hoped for.

Bale got down to work as soon as Indra granted him permission. He moved toward the north after he discovered that they were located there. He was confident that he would defeat them immediately if they encountered a problem. Therefore, he only brought one attack squad with him.

***

[You have entered the territory of Revolucion (12).]

Bale broke through the spot where the monsters had run out during the night raids. His first impression of the north was that it was definitely a territory that had barely passed Act Two, Stage One. Even though he had come down to the safe zone, he couldn’t see a single person.

Only around 9500 survived here. Well, they must be better than the others who couldn’t even make it this far.

It was a barren land filled with the aura of death. He couldn’t compare the situation of the other guilds with his perfect guild, but the fact that there was no one taking care of the precious grain here was quite telling. This was why people needed a good leader because the number of survivors clearly depended on the capabilities of the leader group.

Tsk, tsk.

He immediately commanded the people in his attack squad, “Don’t act aggressively until you guys get an order.”

“Yes, sir.”

A few minutes later, he noticed a skull half embedded in the ground. It wasn’t a human skull. However, it also wasn’t the skull from the Kciphos found in Act One nor the Grafs that appeared in Act Two. It resembled a cow’s skull with its bifurcated threatening horns. In addition, the skeletons they found in the surrounding area looked like bipedal monsters, so he could infer what kind of monsters they were. They would have looked like a Minotaur when they were alive.

I have never seen something like this before.

When Bale looked at his henchman, he shook his head. The same skeletons were all over the place on their way. However, they couldn’t find the hard shells of any Grafs at all.

Did they fight against other monsters here? They seem easy to defeat.

The Grafs in Act Two, Stage One were on a different level from the Kciphos in Act One. Not only were their appearances disgusting, but they also became overwhelmingly huge starting from medium-sized Graf.

You guys were destroyed by these things?

To Bale, Revolucion (12) was a pathetic group. If his guild had received such a privilege of fighting such easy monsters, then they would have saved at least sixty thousand more people.

Soon, a city came into his sight. There was no sign of people coming and leaving, and gigantic thick walls surrounded the city. At first, he thought they were normal exterior walls, but he realized they were something else as they got closer. They were built like walls, but it wasn’t made by using the System. They were all monsters’ bones.

He had thought that nothing would surprise him anymore in this world, but that thought vanished instantly. The countless rough and huge bones were warning them by casting gloomy shadows.

Do not come closer.

The name of the city gave the same warning.

[City: No Entry

Defense Level: 1

Jurisdiction: Revolucion (12)

Residence: 1 Awakened

Mayor: Kwon Seong-Il]

No Entry?

Bale thought that the name was ridiculous. He was embarrassed that he had been briefly intimidated by the dreary atmosphere and appearance of the city.

Their defense level is only one?

That was right. It was a miracle that such a city had not been destroyed yet.

1. Story specifically said that it’s not beer… ☜

2. Apparently different groups had started Act Two, Stage One at different times ☜

Chapter 269

The grotesque city seemed to have been deserted after the destruction of the light pillar. All the buildings were damaged except for the city hall in the distance. There were only around nine thousand survivors, so if Bale was the guild leader here, he would have gathered troops and supplies in one city in preparation for the invasion of other forces.

Bale’s henchman advised, “You’d better look around.”

Bale had also been thinking the same thing. Although it was an abandoned city, there could be documents left inside the city hall. It could be an opportunity for them to figure out the internal situation before meeting with people from Revolucion (12).

Right as Bale led the attacking team into the city, something happened.

Bang!

A toy doll rushed toward Bale at formidable speed and landed. No one had noticed where it flew from. A huge hollow appeared where it landed, and the shock wave that was created ended up pushing the entire group away at once. Bale managed to balance himself and stared ahead, then he stretched his arms to the side to stop the attack squad from running away.

The man was an Asian who resembled a brown bear. The ability he had just shown and the equipment on his body proved that he was a powerful Awakened. Although Bale knew that there was only one resident in the city, he didn’t expect the person would be this strong. He was there to annex Revolucion (12) peacefully, so he shouldn’t have had a conflict with one of their leaders yet.

Bale spoke in short and easy English sentences, hoping the Asian would understand him.

“I thought this was an abandoned city. We are from the center stage. I want to meet with the guild leader.”

However, the Asian man didn’t respond in English, and he glared at them fiercely before responding in an alien language. It seemed to be his native language, but Bale, of course, couldn’t understand.

One of Bale’s group members interjected, “It’s Korean.”

Bale swore, “Fuck. Is there anyone who speaks Korean here?”

Bale’s words had a sting in them as he didn’t have a good impression of Korea. That Group had not only disrupted the ecosystem of his home country, France, but also caused him to become so stressed out that he developed hair loss. Of course, it was the Jamie Corporation, which was an offshore independent company of Jeonil Group. Not a single day went by quietly since they had entered France while the Goldsteins were down.

There was a flood of work, so he and his accountant colleagues were able to earn some money. However, France's economic situation had been invaded by the Asians, and it was a serious problem. Some simply enjoyed the circumstances, claiming nothing had been confirmed that Jeonil was Asian capital.

However, Bale wasn’t one of those fools. Since nothing had been checked, he thought he had to assume that Jeonil was Asian. Therefore, the Jamie Corporation was the invader sent by the Korean Jeonil Group!

“Are you Korean?” Bale asked.

“No English. No English,” the man replied testily.

Bale had a feeling that the words that the guy rambled afterwards were clearly Korean swear words. Also, the man’s face was filled with hostility. It was obvious what the man wanted: if they didn’t get out of the city right away, he would destroy them all. The Asian wasn’t afraid to be alone, but he should have known the situation even if he was confident in his ability. He should have behaved more wisely since he had gone through Act Two, Stage One.

The Asian’s attitude was dangerous. If Bale hadn’t been trying to recruit them, then he would have sliced off the guy’s head instantly and shared the spoils with his subordinates.

“What should we do?” one of the attackers asked after reading Bale’s cold gaze.

Bale grimaced. “We are not here to fight.”

He had decided to avoid a conflict, but it was just his decision. A brown bear-like Asian had no intention of allowing outsiders who had come in without permission off the hook. When Bale and his crew turned around, the Asian stood in front of them.

***

How long had it been since he had last seen such awful looking eyes? These were the eyes that looked down on people and were usually only found on men in ‘suits’. Well, no. This intruder’s gaze was much worse than that. Since Seong-Il had carefully studied Odin’s eyes ever since he became teammates with the other man, it wasn’t hard for him to read Bale’s thoughts.

Seong-Il snarled, “You guys are just leaving after making me angry here? Is this your bedroom or something?”

The big nose rambled back in some kind of western language.

Seong-Il hollered, “I told you not to use English. Shut up if you can’t speak Korean, you motherfuckers. You guys made the decision to come in, but you guys don’t get to decide when to leave. You should have considered that before coming in.”

Crack.

The sound of bones cracking came out as Seong-Il clenched his fist.

“I already gave you a warning, okay? Don’t cry if you get hit in the face.”

Seong-Il blew a punch at Bale’s face while the other man was speaking in English.

Slam!

Although Bale had raised his Sense as much as possible, he couldn’t escape Seong-Il’s fist. Bale’s head bent backward, and his protective barrier fluttered. Then, Seong-Il snatched up Bale’s ankle and shouted, “Come on! I’ll teach you exactly whose master bedroom this is!”

***

The World Awakened Association (3) was likely to be a fake who borrowed the fame at will. Revolucion and Tomorrow belonged to the association, but the other groups were titled by their names. Only Joshua was promised to use the title ‘World Awakened Association,’ and the force that he would have built might have been considered the top stage and swept away by Doom Kaos’ last prank.

Realistically, it was difficult to survive there. I just had a vague hope that the Second Virtue[1] would have realized his true ability and passed through Act Two, Stage One, then join me to help with the Final Stage of Act Three later.

When I returned to the city after meeting Lee Tae-Han and Ji-Ae noona, the street was soaked in blood. There were traces of someone dragging bodies from the entrance of the city toward the back of the building that was on the verge of collapse. Apparently, the Frank Guild from the central stage had visited while I was gone. Other than the traces of Seong-Il, there was only another sign. The tracks they had left while they were being killed by Seong-Il indicated that they were in one attack squad. They were unlucky.

“They fooled around by trusting their items too much,” Seong-Il calmly said while he eyed a man who was barely alive and breathing.

The white guy’s abdomen was extremely swollen due to excessive bleeding, and his ribs seemed to be broken. On the other hand, Seong-Il wasn’t injured at all.

He continued, “They came in not long after you left.”

The guy pleaded in English, “Ple… please… spare… ugh.. Huff… huff… I… regret.”

Seong-Il replied, “See? You are using English again. You should use Korean when you are in Korean land. Ah, you should learn basic manners again.”

“What is that?” I asked.

On one side, their items were piled up in disorder. The man alive only had his underwear on.

Seong-Il explained, “These were the items that they were armed with.”

There were three. They must have obtained one master box each on the fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh floor of the boundary. One of the four must have been a skill, and the other three were items. Having this much proved the man’s identity as there was only one position that could occupy the first completion rewards. He must have been on the mayor level of the city in charge of the district. In other words, he was the commander of one corps.

I remarked, “You shouldn’t treat A-class items like that.”

“You should pick first, Odin. You are carrying me…” Seong-Il scratched his nose and mumbled the end of this sentence like a shy adolescent teenage girl.

I turned my eyes to the dying guy, then made eye contact with him.

“You must be a commander on the central stage,” I said in English.

His swollen eyes shone as if he had found hope.

“Is there a Korean in your city?” I asked.

He sputtered, “N..no… Indra…”

“What?”

“I… Indra, you… then… he forgive…”

“He has been repeating the same thing over and over again. It’s to the point where I could memorize that now. What the hell is he saying?” Seong-Il asked.

“If we ask for forgiveness from Indra, he will spare our lives,” I replied indifferently.

Seong-Il smirked and raised his voice, “Indra?”

I explained, “It must be the name used by their guild leader.”

I asked the guy again. I was going to go around and check the World Awakened Association (3) camp anyway.

“I asked if there are any Koreans in your city.”

He responded, “N…no…”

I asked another question, “Have you heard about Revolucion and Tomorrow?”

“No… It’s not… too… late… I won’t… won’t bear… a g…grudge… if… you keep me… alive…”

He struggled to connect each word.

“Saving me… is saving… your lives… Indra… will…”

“Oh gosh, I’m gonna hear his stutter in my nightmares, right? Why the fuck are you looking for Indra so much?”

Seong-Il stood up and shrugged at me.

“Why?” he asked.

I glanced at him. “There must be a reason why you kept him alive.”

Seong-Il responded, “Oh. It’s the first time we have met another force. I was waiting for you to finish him. Except for that… there’s no other reason. Should I end him?”

I shrugged. “There is no need to wait for me from now on, especially to those who have come into my city without permission.”

[You have used Devi’s Sword.]

Swoosh-

After the red solid line was drawn, the man’s severed head rolled to the side.

“You should have considered the name of the city to be a serious warning. Your body suffers when you are stupid. Tsk, tsk,” Seong-Il chided while dragging away the guy’s body.

I turned around. “Then, I’ll be back.”

“You just came here, though. Where are you going?” Seong-Il asked.

“The World Awakened Association (3).”

“You might be able to see old faces, right? Probably Mary noona…”

I shook my head. “It must be fake.”

“If it’s fake…”

Seong-Il carefully opened his mouth while studying my face.

“Then, is it okay if I go this time? You can take a break.”

I replied, “But you don’t speak English.”

Seong-Il cheekily responded, “There is no need for me to speak another language, right? Odin? Odin. Odin! I can communicate with your name alone. Hehe. My armor Krong wants to get some fresh air.”

“I’ll tag along.”

“What about here?” he asked.

I replied off-handedly, “Change the name.”

[Guild: Your guild member Kwon Seong-Il has re-named the city (No Entry) to ‘Death Upon Unauthorized Occupation.’]

1. Remember, Joshua used to be the Second Virtue in the past. ☜

Chapter 270

The other stages extended in all directions from the central stage, which was where Frank Guild was located. Revolucion (12)’s territory was in the north. My renamed city, ‘Death Upon Unauthorized Occupation,’ was placed in the southernmost part of the Revolucion (12)’s territory, so it was the first city that the Frank Guild encountered as they advanced to their north.

This composition differed from the arrangement in Act One, Stage Two, so it made it possible for other stages to contact other forces without having to go through the central stage. The eight cities of the central group were located in the middle, but that didn’t mean people necessarily had to go through them to go to other places.

When the five stages were combined, the lands previously known as the source of the night raid opened up. That land allowed the northern forces to meet the southern forces without passing through the central group. Naturally, the eastern forces could also reach the ones on the west side. This all assumed that they weren’t discovered by a hostile patrol on the central stage.

We were purposely making a detour to the east, treading on the newly opened land, as we knew that the Frank Guild was located in the center. There was no business to take care of there. We were planning to start checking from the east force and turn clockwise. That was the priority.

***

There were three hundred thousand Korean Awakened in the beginning, and one hundred thousand formed one stage in Act One. Therefore, it was known that they were organized into three different groups, and I was in one of them. Woo Yeon-Hee must have been in another, and the other would have had a Tomorrow’s executive who was a Korean Awakened.

However, both would have been designated as the top stages. Tomorrow would have been swept away from Doom Kaos’ meddling, and the damage would have been serious even in Yeon-Hee’s group although they managed to survive.

I couldn’t tell the details to Seong-Il as he wanted to leave the city as soon as the other forces were combined. It was an obvious excuse that he wanted to get some fresh air. He wanted to check the whereabouts of his family, who could have been sucked into this world from the beginning. It was highly unlikely that Seong-Il’s only son and his ex-wife, who had a love-hate relationship with him, were Awakened. However, he couldn’t stop caring about them. He had become more concerned about the issue ever since Ji-Ae noona visited me and after we barely overcame the crisis.

I remarked, “You won’t be able to find any other Koreans beside us at this stage.”

Seong-Il stopped and looked back at me with an embarrassed look. Then, he spoke frankly as he couldn’t think of any other excuses, “I’m sorry.”

“For what?” I asked.

He scratched his head. “I left the city. How many people… would consider the warning seriously…”

That was why he had hung the bodies of Frank Guild at the city entrance before he had left. Nonetheless, he was still skeptical that their fellows who came to find them later wouldn’t occupy the city when it was empty.

“I said they won’t do that to me, but I couldn’t stop thinking about it. I’ll sort out everything when I get back.”

I shook my head. “Nah, I would have done the same if my family was involved. But don’t worry too much. The probability of becoming an Awakened is only 0.6 percent.”

“I have been unlucky my entire life until I met you, Odin.”

Seong-Il passed by after tapping me on the shoulder.

The place where we arrived after a few hours was in the midst of a fierce battle. By the time we got there, there was no military formation visible, and the ongoing battle was intense. Various races, gender and ages were randomly mixed, and a number of skills and weapons were cutting into each other’s limbs. It was because the firepower between the two camps was similar. More than half of the attack squads were gone by the time we arrived, but it seemed like there were twenty attack squads at first.

Seong-Il threw the guy who rushed at us, then looked at me. I moved to a spot where I wouldn’t get dragged into combat unnecessarily. Then, I leaned against a tree.

The moment the winner or loser became clearer was when the support unit arrived. When the battle was finally over, we moved on. Everyone knew that the winner had the right to do anything. Killing the surrendered was not considered brutal unless the leader controlled it with a strict code of conduct. There was no distinction between gender and age. Killing the losers was a way to vent their anger on the enemy, who had injured them and killed their colleagues. The winner usually took away the prisoners’ items and slaughtered them.

Seong-Il was as indifferent as I was. It rather seemed important for him to block anyone running at me in advance. In fact, when a guy ran into me with a murderous look in his eyes, Seong-Il grabbed the back of his neck and threw him away like trash.

“Who is in charge?”

I spoke in English as it was the common language that the support unit used. The one in charge was a tall woman.

“We are from Revolucion. What about you?” I revealed our affiliation first.

She responded, “Cat Food Warehouse.”

That was the name of my storage box. These people were members of the force that had been established by one of the mercenaries there. Since they were directly under me, I didn’t need to sharpen the edge.

The woman quickly looked me over and turned her attention to Seong-Il.

Keuk, keuk.

She smirked as if I wasn’t worth dealing with. I could tell that she didn’t hesitate one bit. However, she carefully looked at Seong-Il. She took more time checking his appearance from head to toe as if she was looking at the injury between his chest plate. Seong-Il was armed with the A-class trophies he had obtained in the city. I wondered what impression Seong-Il gave to her. Although he looked like a commander-in-chief of a force, he must have also resembled a defeated soldier as he didn’t have any weapons or any other companion except for me.

“Did you bump into them as well?” the woman asked Seong-Il, but Seong-Il only spoke to me in Korean.

“I shouldn’t have forced Ki-Cheol to study English harder. They are so annoying.”

The woman asked me, “What did he say?”

I responded, “We would like to see your guild leader.”

The woman was lost in thought without saying much as if I was interpreting Seong-Il’s words.

She soon asked, “What is your position in Revolucion?”

“Mayor.”

“Okay, come with us. But… are you guys Koreans? What are your names?”

***

The woman's group was on their way down southeast, quickly collecting trophies and taking prisoners. She seemed to be happy that she had led her group to victory in her first engagement against the Frank Guild and that she had made a connection with Revolucion. When she was chatting about this with her subordinates on the back of a medium-sized Graf, we were also riding some medium-sized Grafs provided by the woman. Dozens of legs were moving hastily and their antennae were swinging front and back.

“We won’t be able to kill them with a bug-killer spray, right?” Seong-Il joked.

I responded, “They are called Grafs.”

He remarked, “They don’t look stronger than the cow heads. I thought the Minotaurs were much more powerful than these.”

The results were clear when Baclans and Grafs in the same class were put together. Baclans would stamp each joint of the Grafs with their large axes, and their power would not only break their antenna but also the shell surrounding the Grafs’ brains. As Seong-Il often opined, they would be a piece of cake for the Baclans to deal with. The Graf Corps were inferior to the Baclans, and the four other guilds must have only dealt with the Grafs in Act Two.

When I didn’t answer, Seong-Il nodded as if he figured it out by himself.

“The cow heads were strong. What do these guys worship?”

“Doom Insectum,” I responded.

Doom Insectum was the sixth-ranked Demon King, but when you looked at the message that popped up for an Explorer reward…

[...The vitality of this land goes to Doom Kaos, the souls of the deceased go to Doom Arukuda, and the land that has lost its vitality is owned by Doom Entegasto, which is how it will be forever.]

Apparently only Doom Kaos, Doom Arukuda, and Doom Entegasto were sharing the spoils that had been obtained by invading one dimension. Those below Doom Entegasto, who was third in the hierarchy of Demon Kings, gave off the impression that they were being treated as a lower class even though they were also Demon Kings.

I saw the city from a distance. It used to be the blue zone in the past, but now, it was a safe zone. I didn’t know the types of grain, but the crops that grew vigorously on the land came into my view. Then, I saw the Awakened harvesting them. The civilization was intact and abundant, and warmth started to fill Seong-Il’s face. However, his smile got bitter at one point as he must have thought that Revolucion could have been like this.

Seong-Il didn’t know. I was also uncertain, but my assumption was that the real reason why Revolucion (12)’s territory was devastated was due to the light pillar. The vitality that had to be spread out to the nearby land seemed to have been aggregated there in the form of insignia. As such, the light pillar had a formidable impact on the territory.

The woman said after stopping at the entrance of the city, “Wait here.”

[City: Bravo

Defense Level: 32

Jurisdiction: Cat Food Warehouse

Residents: 8,129 Awakened

Mayor: Mason Brown]

At that moment, I raised my Sense. Their conversation began after the woman took a breath.

“I humbled them.”

“I’ll directly report to the guild leader. Good job.”

“Yes, sir.”

“I’m sorry to give you another order as soon as you’ve returned. I need you to take the lead. As expected, there was an order issued to contact the northern forces without fighting against them.”

“I found out that Revolucion is in the north.”

“Ah, those dumbasses are in the north? Have you already finished the interrogation?”

“No, sir. If we recruit them into our camp rather than trying to get other forces that we are not certain about, then we will surely bring victory to the guild leader.”

“Is there anything else that you haven’t reported yet?”

“I have some good news. I have brought in a mayor-level official from Revolucion. When the skirmishes were over, they approached us first.”

“Why?”

“They said they wanted to see the guild leader.”

“Yeah, I guess that makes sense. It’s too early to be happy. There’s not much that weaklings like them can do to survive among the strong. Okay, how many did you bring?”

“Just two. The mayor is armed enough to hold such a position, but he has no obvious weapons on him. His subordinate was not armed at all. It seems like they had a battle with the Franks before they met us. That’s why I’m confident that it is good news.”

“Are you saying that a person in a mayor position is a bronze? That’s such an absurd combination. What are their nationalities?”

“They are Koreans.”

“Korean? They are Koreans?”

“So I treated them nicely like my significant other. I even smiled at them.”

“Name! What are their names?”

“Kwon Seong-Il.”

“...Bring them in.”

The woman came back and led us into the inner room of the city hall, so we all went in through the open door. Then, a man with a harsh countenance immediately stood up as if he was being bounced from his seat. Then, a name that I hadn’t heard for a while burst out of the man’s mouth.

“Ethan!”

He held his breath for a long time, then managed to spit out a word. Then, he urgently ran toward me.

He asked while groping his chest, “D…do… you remember… me?”

However, something urgent had occurred outside. Alarms were ringing and the defense facilities were also noisy.

Someone shouted, “Coming! The Franks are coming in!”

Chapter 271

Mason Brown was once a mercenary on a contract with the military company Whitewater. Prior to that, he specialized in intelligence during the Baghdad war. Then, he caught a board member’s attention and was recruited to join a secret organization. In his previous job, he had spent time infiltrating under disguise into places such as the Shia paramilitary, but this group required him to keep even more secrets. Groups like Men in Black, a mysterious fictional organization that kept aliens and UFOs out of the eyes of the public, were a myth, but this nameless group was real.

In the group, those with superpowers were codenamed ‘cats,’ and the objects only available to them were called ‘cat food.’ Monsters were referred to as ‘rats,’ and the secret spots underground where these creatures clustered were called ‘rat holes.’

At first, the organization was small. However, it grew bigger and was reborn as a hundred percent legal institution in 2008, when the world was acting as if it would collapse soon. They claimed that they were not the government’s shadow agency, and there were even instructions to avoid conflict with the government’s intelligence services.

Of course, it was impossible for an institution that managed supernatural phenomena to stay private, and one particular case stood out in his mind. At that time, Mason had become the administrator of the department that kept the agency hidden and secret, similar to the fictional organization, Men in Black. Unfortunately, the CIA and FBI had mistaken the agency’s activities as a terrorist group and dropped in one of the team’s residences without warning. The place was full of equipment that wiretapped most of the telecommunications networks, including Gold Online, so it was likely that all the parties related to the institution would be imprisoned for the rest of their life if the truth was revealed to society. The fact that the government’s agents, who were considered incompetent, had tracked them down meant that they had been working to catch them for a long time. The government’s operation was successful, and the team members in the residence were captured.

However, they were released less than a day later because the members who had been imprisoned stated that they had been able to intercept all kinds of communication networks from the very beginning as the telecommunication companies had cooperated with them.

The prosecution couldn’t believe that a private organization had received illegal cooperation from all telecommunication industries, and they were amazed by the power of the institution. They ended up taking their agents out even without going through courts or hearings even though Mason’s group had violated dozens of laws. Although the incident was caused by a misunderstanding due to a lack of connections between each institution, it was impossible to make a public issue seem like it never happened. Nevertheless, the world stayed quiet. Even the Democratic Party, the opposition party of the government, had resisted any attempts to make it public.

That was when Mason was demoted to the operation department of the Cat Food Warehouse. The work there wasn’t intense. All he did was store the cat food deep in the underground bunker and protect them. No external forces that aimed for the cat food ever appeared.

The place was disguised as a hazardous substances treatment station, and his weekdays were boring since he only watched the surveillance camera and received new cat food. On weekends, he attended his son’s baseball games with Cheney, who was now the mayor of the city Charlie.

He thought it was a tedious task, but looking back now, it was frightening work. Only after entering the Stage of Advent did he realize that all the cat food with code number A were A-class items that came from master boxes!

‘Oh my gosh.’

That was why the institution was desperately protecting the bunker.

Anyway, Mason finally got an opportunity to move to a different department after working in the warehouse for years without any issues. Thanks to the contributions he obtained previously before being demoted, he was able to choose which department. It was a time when the scale of the institution had been further expanded. He could return to his old management team, or he could spend time protecting the rat holes sealed under the vast land owned by the institution.

However, when he heard that he could join the support team of the two, Ethan and Mary, there was nothing more to think about. In particular, Ethan was a cat known as an influential figure in the organization. There were rumors that he was in a higher position than the secret boss of the agency, and that all the cat food was being sent by him. Ethan was an actual person, but he somehow felt like an imaginary being.

Therefore, he didn’t hesitate to join Ethan’s support team and get involved in another private organization called Tomorrow. It was only afterward that he learned the truth: that all the rumors that secretly circulated within the institution were true. Basically, this giant organization wasn’t under the government, but under Ethan instead.

He started to like the truth at one point. Ethan and Mary were spending all their time in the rat hole, risking their lives. In some ways, Mason thought that their actions were sublime. The two seemed to be struggling as they repeatedly fought in those fierce hellholes, but they didn’t change. When they destroyed one rat hole and came out with blood all over their bodies, they immediately left to find the next rat hole. The same routine repeated every day.

For nearly ten years, they had desperately fought like that. Mason knew because they had been like that even before he was assigned to the support team. He now knew that cats were pre-Awakened, cat food were items, rats were monsters, and rat holes were like the spires in Act One, Stage Two.

However, there was one thing he had already noticed before. It was that the two were heroes of mankind. Ethan and Mary had long fought against the monsters, giving up their time to live normal lives.

***

Ethan and Mary were Koreans, so they had always warned Dorothy and key figures not to be arrogant and avoid conflicts if they encountered any Korean forces. This was also the overall guild’s doctrine. If Dorothy went against Ethan by not following his rule, things would have been different. Mason still thought of Ethan as a hero, but he was a cold-hearted man, unlike Mary who was always kind even when she was fatigued.

“D…do… you remember… me?” he stuttered.

It was then.

Someone screamed outside, “Coming! The Franks are coming in!”

Mason bowed to ask Ethan for his understanding, then rushed outside and gave an order to his subordinates to defend as they did during the night raids. The term ‘flooded’ was the perfect description of the scene. Looking from the top of the wall, the Awakened from the Frank Guild were marching in a long line that stretched to the side, forming an army of nearly ten thousand people. However, there were more coming from the back.

This occurred too quickly for this to be a mere reprisal of their defeat in the first battle. The Frank Guild knew that no one was expecting to invade en masse this early, so they made a surprise attack. With them were large flags with lightning patterns that appeared to have been improvised recently.

His subordinate blurted out, “There was an ambush. The road to the main city is blocked. We couldn’t figure out their scale and the types of traps they installed. I’m sorry.”

Sending an attack squad to that side meant increasing the number of victims.

Mason called Dorothy over.

“The more we hold on to them, the more advantages we have for our guild as a whole.”

“The question is when the main city will figure this out.”

“We should just hope that they will realize it soon.”

[Would you like to upgrade the Flame Tower (LV. 4)? (Consumed points: 2200)]

The red energy that came out of the air began to condense into the flame power.

[The Flame Tower (LV.5) has been completed.]

[Total points: 20]

[The city’s defense level has increased.]

[Defence level: 33]

Mason put all the points he had saved until the end into the flame tower, but he became anxious when he saw the enemy camp continually grow in size. The opponent had also gone through the night attacks, and they would have known that their defenses were weak due to a small number of people being present.

“I’ll replenish the flame tower!”

The Frank Guild would crush the tower first, and Mason would have done the same thing if he was their leader.

“Are you sure he is the Ethan you’ve always talked about?” Dorothy suddenly asked.

Mason looked in the same direction that she was and gazed at Ethan, who had gone up to the outer wall. Dorothy looked at him as if she couldn’t believe it. Mason didn’t feel the need to answer.

How could I ever forget that face?

In fact, the reason why his heart was pounding intensely wasn’t due to the Frank Guild’s massive raid. He had been preparing to see Ethan someday as the stage progressed, and now was the moment he had been waiting for. Just because he was not equipped with items didn’t mean that his strength was gone. He had been killing monsters with all his might even before the Stage of Advent, so he would have been stronger now. He didn’t even dare to guess Ethan’s current level.

Moreover, his institution outside had unbelievable power. His authority not only influenced the small world here, but also the outside world. Joshua von Karjan was the one who spoke on behalf of the World Awakened Association, but Mason knew that the association and Tomorrow were under Ethan’s feet. The World Awakened Association and Tomorrow would be merged when the Stage of Advent was over. Mason gazed at Ethan with obvious awe in his eyes.

“You are Mason, right?” Ethan suddenly said.

“Thank… you… You do remember me.”

Seong-Il’s eyes had widened when Mason tried to reply in Korean even though the latter wasn’t fluent. The pronunciation was hard to understand, but he was using the high formal Korean to address Ethan. Dorothy, who had brought Ethan and Seong-Il here, was also surprised. She was more appalled that Mason was speaking the language of a small country in Asia than the fact that she had seen how the Frank Guild was marching toward them with a large-scale military. She had never heard Korean before, so she was confused as Mason was speaking neither Chinese nor Japanese.

Ethan responded in his usual cold manner, “There is no need to use Korean. Who’s the guild leader?”

“Idema.”

Mason glanced at Kwon Seong-Il after responding to Ethan. There was a middle-aged man who looked completely opposite from Mary in her position.

Mason continued, “You might not know, but I was the general manager of the Cat Food Warehouse at the agency. Oh, Cheney, a member of our organization, is also here as a commander. We have all been looking forward to joining your team, Ethan. Our guild, the Cat Food Warehouse, is all yours.”

Even then, Mason couldn’t believe he was having an actual conversation with Ethan. Mary was sweet to everyone, but Ethan was never like that. However, Ethan was talking to him at the moment. Fighting in the same stage with Ethan as an Awakened was a chance that would never come again! Mason was thrilled that he reported to Ethan about the Cat Food Warehouse’s situation.

“Have you heard about Mick?” Ethan asked.

Mason shook his head. “No, I don’t know him.”

“What about Jonathan Hunter?”

“Jonathan Hunter is…”

Ethan clarified, “Jonathan Hunter of Jonathan Investment Finance Group.”

“No, he is not here.”

Mason realized that Ethan wasn’t paying attention to the number of Frank Guild’s soldiers that were invading. He went quiet after mentioning an ordinary name and the name of the richest man in the world who had so much money that no one could estimate it.

Meanwhile, the Frank Guild was clearly not trying to stall. It was obvious that their purpose was to capture the place before the main city sent support troops. Their attack line began to fluctuate, and lights started to flash.

Right at the moment when Mason was about to step into the war, he noticed that Ethan was now wearing armor that he had clearly not seen a few seconds ago. Then, a mysterious energy sprang from his entire body and soared into the sky.

Hwaaaak-!

The energy suddenly spread in all directions and formed a huge semicircular membrane. When it wrapped all over the place…

[Odin has entered the Absolute Warzone.]

[Warning: You cannot leave the area.]

An urgent and intimidating message flashed in front of Mason’s eyes.

Chapter 272

The range of the newly created area was clear, and no one inside could escape from there. In the past, Mason had seen a bluish membrane that separated the rat hole from the ground when he followed Ethan and Mary as a part of the support team, and it was similar to that. It was a supernatural phenomenon that could only be seen at the entrance of the rat hole where the stairs and slopes were. What he had experienced in the spire of Act One, Stage Two was similar.

However, the scale was different now. The membrane that used to only block the entrance or door was now around the entire area. Therefore, the sky looked blue even in waning twilight hours due to the membrane.

Mason looked around and had a hunch that the whole area was trapped under Ethan’s skill.

No one can leave..?

But then, Ethan jumped down the outer wall.

“Ethaaaaaaan-!” Mason shouted to the point where his throat was torn and he tasted blood in his mouth. He knew what Ethan was thinking when he jumped, but it was too dangerous. Although it was Ethan, it was reckless to rush into the entire Frank army alone.

Mason ordered Dorothy to prepare the Mason Attack Squad. The team was named after himself, and it was the best offensive force in the corps in operation. On Earth, a special strike force like this would have all been equipped with a bulletproof suit made with Kevlar fibers[1] and ceramic, an M4 rifle loaded with thirty magazines, grenades, and extra bullets in the eight pockets of their vests.

However, it was different here. People held their main skill sets instead of M4 rifles, and defensive barriers instead of bulletproof vests. Also, the high-level Awakened who held onto the maximum number of insignias were able to use various strategies more outstanding than powerful firepower.

But to be honest, it was painful to send the mercenaries to rescue Ethan. He had put his heart and soul into their training for a long time. All of these men carried loaded Glock pistols on their legs. The moment they used the pistol instead of their main skills meant that they were in a precarious state, and the current situation was similar. The best attack squad in the guild had no choice but to take their pistols out due to Ethan’s unexpected action.

If I can save him, I would sacrifice everything…

Then, Seong-Il spoke to Mason, “Yo, man. Can you understand Korean?”

“Yes.”

Seong-Il advised, “Stop being a nervous wreck and stay still.”

“...?”

“Don’t go out and be a burden.”

Seong-Il continued, pointing at where Ethan was with his chin.

“You will figure out soon why Odin is so famous.”

Mason couldn’t understand Seong-Il, who was laid back and had crossed his arms casually. Then, a pillar of fire soared up.

***

This had happened when Mason was still a mercenary of the military company Whitewater and hadn’t been sent to work for the agency. At that time, there were constant rumors that bin Laden, the main culprit of the 8.11 attacks, was traveling back and forth between Pakistan and Afghanistan. Thus, a secret joint operation was undertaken by the Delta Force[2] and the British SAS team[3].

Mason worked around Shahikot Valley[4] and the Arma Mountains. There were a lot of mud fortresses. Their priority was to capture bin Laden alive, but the mission changed after obtaining solid information that he had vacated his hideout. His new mission was to hide in a mud fortress and destroy the terrorist group that was carrying out guerrilla operations. Most media outlets didn’t know about this, but countless bombings had occurred then. Fighter jets flew over the sky, and the explosions shook heaven and earth. Fire pillars soared into the sky, and the mud fortresses collapsed with mountains. The impregnable forts were intact no matter how many times bin Laden’s troops fired guns, but they were destroyed as soon as they were under attack from the sky.

However, this was worse than that.

Thud!

Huge fire columns rose vertically to the sky around the edges of the Frank Guild’s army. They seemed to be just for show as they didn’t soar up to the center of the formation, but they were enormous. With the sound of an explosion, the vibration was transmitted to the floor of the outer wall. No one could hear it because of the loud explosion, but people who were swept away by the fire would have been crying. No one would be able to stand in that fire hell.

Mason became speechless.

Is this… something that a human can do?

There was a time when people claimed that Awakened might be the next step in human evolution. They couldn’t say it was the terminal stage of mankind because Awakened were selected by the System, but Mason also agreed that it was the birth of a new human being.

Their physical defense and capabilities improved when they increased Health, and their strength and speed transcended the previous limit when they increased Strength and Agility. When they increased Sense, their vision, hearing, taste, smell and touch were enhanced at a rapid speed to the point that it became ridiculous to compare the before and after. In fact, Awakened had to be classified as a different species from existing humans just because of their Sense alone. Moreover, their various skills enabled what was commonly called a miracle.

Naturally, he had some concerns. What if the old human race ostracized the new mankind after the earth was free from the threat of monsters? What if Awakened were treated like monsters and had conflicts with modern military forces? Mason was looking very far into the future at a possibility that should never happen in an ideal world.

However, history has shown that humans would always act like that. Once the crisis was resolved, the world would treat Awakened as another problem and try to create something like Israel’s Gaza Strip and control them. Of course, the Awakened would never accept that! A war was highly likely to break out between the old human race and the new mankind. Then, would the Awakened be able to defeat the old human race?

Mason had been skeptical about the odds of the Awakened’s victory, but he changed his mind when he saw the fire columns that soared up and warped the world.

If he could use that skill permanently instead of just once…

Then, Ethan was like a living nuclear bomb. He was already the hero of the entire human race, and he could become the hero of the new mankind.

“Ethan…”

Mason trembled.

***

The silence after a huge explosion lasted only a few seconds. Seong-Il began to frown and gritted his teeth.

“I guess the conversation didn’t go well. It’s so annoying how they are looking for Indra, that bastard,” Seong-Il said.

Things were happening beyond Mason’s range of sight, but Seong-Il could see everything. Whenever the stem of lightning wrapped around the bodies that lost their necks, they fell backward and scattered into ashes as soon as they hit the ground.

All Mason could see were bolts of lightning sparking from the distance. It looked like blue demons had taken people’s souls. It wasn’t long before the Frank Guild lost their fighting spirit. There was no such thing as order as people ran away in all directions from the thunderbolts that penetrated their protective barriers and tore their flesh apart. It was like when someone touched the bottom layer of a Jenga tower, overturning it.

Even then, there was no cheering at the outer wall of the Cat Food Warehouse. They were equally immersed in the fear that their enemies were feeling. They felt extreme terror, especially when they saw their enemies floundering at the edge of the area under Ethan’s control.

[Warning: You cannot leave the area.]

Mason calmed down and tried to figure out the vibe around him. It was time to tell his subordinates the truth. An approval from the guild leader, Idema, was not necessary because Mason had confirmed that the leader had felt the same way a long time ago.

Mason checked with Seong-Il again before shouting at everyone. He had heard that Ethan had used the name ‘Odin’ throughout the Stage of Advent, and he remembered that Mary used to call him that way as well. He proclaimed that Odin would join their side from this stage, but Mason’s cry fell on deaf ears. Everyone was distracted by the sight in front of them, so Mason’s announcement was just noise to them.

Then, Odin came back. He was so fast that his shadows still remained along his path.

Swoosh-

His shadows disappeared at once as if they had been sucked into him. Then, a fierce wind blew. The Frank Guild’s lightning-patterned flag, which was spinning in the wind, ripped apart and flew away to the distance.

The members of Cat Food Warehouse held their breath while flaring their nostrils in silence as if they thought they would be executed immediately if they made a noise. The dread inside Mason, who was facing Odin, had reached its peak. The remaining fire was reflected in Odin’s eyes, then they slowly died down. The bolts of lightning that had bounced from his body were also disappearing one by one.

Mason started walking toward Odin with all his troops, and he realized that the remains of the lightning stems were still in the area.

“Please don’t get me wrong… To be honest… I don’t know if this is a good thing for us.”

There was tension in Dorothy’s voice, and her lips were still blue from the shock.

“He’s a different creature from us. What if he harms us…”

Dorothy couldn’t finish her sentence because Mason, who never raised his voice, was yelling at her to the point where his face became red.

“Stop talking nonsense!”

“...”

Mason snapped, “You don’t know anything about him, so shut the fuck up! Thanks to him, you didn’t have to shed a single drop of blood.”

“I’m sorry,” she apologized.

Mason sighed. Because of the overwhelming difference in power, his subordinates looked at him with suspicion even though they knew Ethan was on their side. Things were like this already, so the situation would only get worse in the future. Ordinary people would look at them, the Awakened, in the same way.

As its name suggested, the Stage of Advent was just the beginning. There was a lot to get through. He had to survive until the end, save the planet from the threats of the monster corps, and resolve the conflicts amicably with the old human race. Under the name of the World Awakened Association! Under Ethan, Odin…whatever name he used, under everyone’s hero!

Mason suppressed his anger and said soothingly. “You know nothing about what kind of sacrifices he had to make to come this far. You won’t be able to imagine what kind of power he holds outside. You would never believe me even if I told you.”

Mason then spoke toward the direction where the explosion occurred.

“Dorothy.”

“Yes.”

“Just wait. Eventually, I will tell you everything one day. There will be a day when all mankind will realize how grateful we are that he exists…”

1. A strong, heat-resistant synthetic fiber. ☜

2. The first Special Forces Operational Detachment-Delta is the most highly trained elite force in the US military. ☜

3. The Special Air Services is a special force unit of the British Army. ☜

4. Located in Afghanistan’s Paktika province, southeast of the town of Zormat. ☜

Chapter 273

Before long, the Frank Guild discovered that Commander Bale and his crew, who had headed for Revolucion (12), were dead. In addition, the entire Courage Corps had gone down. Furthermore, the Cat Food Warehouse had captured more than half of the Pierrette Corps, which had joined as support troops. Their frontline stretched from Revolucion in the north to Cat Food Warehouse in the east, and their current situation was serious.

A person reported, “We couldn’t enter as a huge curtain was blocking the way. When the curtain disappeared… it was empty as if nothing had happened.”

This world had always been weird, but this scenario was especially strange.

The report continued, “The city was named ‘Death Upon Unauthorized Occupation.’”

The Frank Guild executives couldn’t break the stifling silence. Although no one expected that Bale would die in vain, it was understandable. However, nothing could logically explain how Cat Food Warehouse had captured nearly ten thousand guild members in a few hours. According to the person who had returned from there, there was no sign of engagement and not a drop of blood had been spilled.

The first person to speak up was Jeanne, the commander of the Pierrette Corps.

“It’s not me.”

She said to those who paid attention to her.

“What do you mean it’s not you?”

No one knew what had happened in the gigantic membrane. However, the fact that there were no traces of combat made it obvious that a betrayal had occurred.

“Think about it, I just lost half of my corps. You guys are doubting the wrong person,” she hurriedly said to Indra, who was clearly doing some dangerous thinking for her.

She continued to plead, “Great Indra, it’s not me. Please trust me. I know nothing about how this all happened. All I did was follow the guild’s instructions and sent the elite guild members as reinforcements.”

Indra didn't reply. Her rivals began to attack her, smelling blood.

One person sneered. “Most of the people above you are now missing. Do you not know what that means?”

Another opined, “They were determined to betray us from the beginning, so what’s their bottom line? Not much would have changed even if you were there.”

The emergency meeting was coming to an end, and the group had concluded that Pierrette had betrayed Indra. With one betrayal, the power structure of the first and second lines was reversed. They didn’t know what the Cat Food Warehouse had promised in return for that, but…

On a serene sea, everyone was a great captain. In fact, the commanders of the Frank Guild led each city well and had completed Act Two, Stage One with the highest accomplishments. However, a typhoon was now raging in the night sea, so they realized that arguing pointlessly was doing them no good.

The executives of the guild looked at Indra. Then, he got up. After a while, he returned fully armed. He usually kept quiet, but he now suddenly said, “We cannot maintain the central area.”

Clear confusion and alarm appeared on everyone’s faces. Indra had made a bold decision. The Frank Guild was to move to the northern region, the starting territory of the weakest camp Revolucion, after destroying all defensive structures in the central area.

***

There was still a lot of time left before Act Two began, so Indra planned to merge Revolucion into his guild and then crouch in the north. Once the Cat Food Warehouse entered the central area and began to have conflicts with the World Awakened Association and New Triad in the process of exerting authority as the most powerful force, that would be his opportunity to hit them.

Indra looked calm. He was expressionless, but the muscles twitching under his eyes hinted at how uncomfortable he was.

[City: Death Upon Unauthorized Occupation

Defense Level: 1

Jurisdiction: Revolucion (12)

Residents: 0 Awakened

Mayor: Kwon Seong-Il]

It was an abandoned city, but it was this same city that had taken away one of his most trusted subordinates. Indra approached Bale’s body, which had been recovered. His subordinate’s head had been sliced off his neck, and his entire body had traces that showed that he had been brutally beaten. Bugs were crawling over Bale’s corpse and gouging into the wounds. It seemed like he had been hit by a powerful force on his face, and there were handprints clearly embedded on his tattered ankles. It looked like someone had swung him by grabbing his ankles.

Unlike the appalling appearance of the rest of the body, the cut in Bale’s neck was impeccably neat. The street still held traces of violent fighting that had occurred then. That meant there was a person in Revolucion who could defeat Bale and his offensive team alone, who was likely to be the head of the guild.

Did he choose a skill for the challenger box? Did he secure resources to increase the Proficiency Level of his skill like I did?

It didn’t matter to him as he believed nothing could be more powerful than Indra’s Blade, which specialized in targeting a single victim. It honed onto the target immediately and didn’t stop until the target was completely torn into pieces. Never! Although it had a lightning attribute, it was stronger than any death-related skill.

Indra had a strong conviction that no matter what skill Revolucion’s guild leader had obtained from the challenger box, the proficiency level of his own skill was superior to anyone else’s. Moreover, he thought that making comparisons were meaningless as he believed that the Revolucion’s guild leader level would be substantially lower than his. Indra was planning to merge Revolucion into his guild in a classic way through a duel. That would avoid senseless casualties on both sides. Of course, he was confident that he’d win the battle.

Soon after, a Revolucion guild member was dragged in front of Indra. He had been caught in the safe zone in a neighboring city. However, another peculiar thing had occurred. Instead of being scared after being captured by the enemy, this guy was more concerned by the fact he had been forced to enter Death Upon Unauthorized Occupation.

Indra’s subordinate reported, “He is begging us to send him out of this city, and he only repeats that this city is off limits.”

Even from Indra’s perspective, the guy was so desperate that it was impossible to have a conversation. Then, Indra soon noticed that there was a particular word that came out of the guy’s mouth that likely meant the owner of the city although no one had translated it. Odin. Odin. Odin. It could have been another name for Kwon Seong-Il, who was designated as a mayor, like the way he himself had started to use the name ‘Indra.’

“Kwon Seong-Il is Odin’s henchman, and this is Odin’s residential city. They consider Odin a savior,” the subordinate explained.

As the interrogation continued, Indra got a better idea of what Revolucion was.

Was that why?

Revolucion had to have been a religion, and that was why duplicate numbers were given, like the World Awakened Association. Although it wasn't a famous emerging religion like Scientology, their congregation must have spread around the outside world enough to become a group in the Stage of Advent.

People wandered in search of an absolute savior regardless of the times and environment. The claims that religions were derived from gods, matters, and natural phenomena had a thread of connection. People who followed these religions all believed that their mind and body would be healed if they followed the doctrine and that a savior would appear and lead the believers when the world came to an end.

In other words, the real center of Revolucion was Odin, not the guild leader. The guild leader was just like a chief priest.

“Odin must have seemed like a savior of their doctrine in their eyes.”

Jeanne stared at the Revolucion guy with contempt. From her perspective, he was a horrible fanatic as he was looking for ways to reinforce his faith in this hellhole. Revolucion’s religious guides were expanding the denomination even in the Stage of Advent. Jeanne shuddered as she imagined the day when these fanatics would return to the outside society. Since then, she led the interrogation with an interpreter. Every time the guy’s eyes turned white, she ordered a healer to make him come to his senses.

Their eschatology originated from the evil god ‘Doom Kaos’ who commanded the six demons under him. The alien civilizations that invaded the earth were under Doom Kaos and the six kings’ control, and it was not much different from the apocalyptic scenario displayed in Revelation to John in the Catholic Bible. There was nothing particular to note in their doctrine. The story of the advent of disasters that would destroy the world and the arrival of a savior was not remarkable at all.

The rumors that the savior had saved the System and that the savior was dealing with Doom Kaos alone only exaggerated fake divinity. Everyone knew that the System had naturally fixed itself, but these fanatics didn’t believe that. This group was more terrible than the cases where criminal organizations had taken control of guilds.

Jeanne thought that merging with them was a huge problem. The fanatics were good at spreading false information, and she decided that they would never be able to assimilate into the Frank Guild since they were persistent with their beliefs.

Guild officials’ faces became more gloomy as the interrogation reached the end. If they knew that Revolucion was such a religious zealot group, they would have done their best to convince the Great Indra to change his decision no matter how urgent the situation was.

***

They decided to stay in the city for a day before advancing to Revolucion’s general denomination, the City of Savior. While Indra’s army rested between the destroyed buildings on the nasty streets, Jeanne entered the city hall building.

Since the name of the city was only used to warn people, taking ownership of the city was easy as there were zero defensive troops there. There was nothing in the office. Since there was no furniture, the signs embedded on the empty floor were noticeable.

Jeanne thought the city definitely seemed like they had barely completed Act Two, Stage One. She stepped on the large sign consisting of geometric shapes like an insignia on the floor.

[Until the occupation: 9 minutes 59 seconds]

[Until the occupation: 9 minutes 58 seconds]

The timer on the window began to count down.

[Until the occupation: 9 minutes 57 seconds]

Exactly three seconds after she stepped on the pattern, a colorful group of lights that started as a single ray grew and pierced her eyes. She blinked suddenly. This wasn’t a bunch of lights that were created during the occupation process.

“Keuk!”

An abrupt shock made her collapse, and something was pressing down on her body. An irresistible pressure was suffocating her. When the light disappeared, Jeanne was lying on the floor. The notification messages stating that her protective barrier had vanished and that her items were destroyed popped up on her window.

However, she couldn’t read anything. She couldn’t breathe and her vision became blurry. The only things she could see clearly were the two eyes that were looking down at her. She didn’t know what was going on, but had a strong intuition that the original owner of the city had returned! The guy that the cult madly worshiped!

Chapter 274

The woman’s breastplate stopped glowing and was eventually destroyed.

[Name: Jeanne Huppert

Level: 336 (Diamond)

Guild: Frank

Corps: Pierrette

Attack Squad: Jeanne]

There was no way this woman was Indra. I cut off her hands and ears with small bolts of lightning. Her hand was grasping an A-class Level 402 item called ‘Hayagriva’s[1] Iron Mace,’ and A-class Level 432 earrings called ‘Theseus’ Earrings’ were dangling on her ears.

It was as easy to control my lightning as it was to control my own limbs. The sparks in the air only removed items from her in a sharp, accurate, and flexible manner. By the time her burnt hands and ears fell on the ground, the woman’s items were already in my inventory. She was unable to resist, like a deer in a slaughterhouse.

I kicked her in the waist.

“Argh!”

Within an instant, she disappeared after being pelted through the wall, leaving only her parting scream in the air. I came out from a freshly made hole in the wall. The occupation troops that had accompanied the woman were spread out leisurely, but they quickly gathered themselves when they saw her.

I had expected this exact scene. Her subordinates were swarming all over the street. The Frank Guild had led a large army into my territory by giving up their central area. This guild must have obtained the highest achievements because their guild leader knew how to make such a bold decision. However, they were now on the same stage as me. That could be either misfortune or good luck for them, but it depended solely on what Indra would end up deciding.

As they rushed towards me, I announced only one thing: that I was Odin, the owner of the city. Those who didn’t understand English continued to sprint at me, but Odin’s Wrath was waiting for them.

Zap. Zaaaaaaaappppp-!

After the fluttering tongues of the lightning bolts died down, I could hear the other guys buzzing from the distance. I wasn’t fluent in French, so I didn’t know what the words ‘fanatique[2]’ or ‘sauveur[3]’ meant, but it was clear that they were referring to me. It sounded like a curse.

Since they had already defined me as the enemy, they endlessly tried to see through me. If the System was a computer, then this would have been like a DDoS attack,[4] causing it to lag.

Unfortunately for them, they soon discovered something was wrong. They began stuttering because the only message that popped up indicated that they had failed to see through me no matter how many times they tried. They had never experienced this before. To them, they at least had to receive a message with a question mark even if the difference between our level sections was huge.

When the people high up on the ladder, who were equipped with A-class trappings, became gloomy, one fellow finally stepped out from the crowd. He must have done so because he couldn’t withstand the look in my eyes.

He commented begrudgingly, “That was a great lightning show. Your name must be… of course, Odin. I’ll suggest a deal that will never be disadvantageous to you.”

Instead of answering, I looked through him.

[You have perfectly seen through the subject. (Skill, Night Eyes)]

[Name: Gerard de Goldstein

Level: 260 (Diamond)

Guild: Frank

Corps: Indra

Attack Squad: Indra]

[Indra’s Sword (Skill)

Skill Class: S

Effect: Focuses powerful lightning power on a single target.

Proficiency: LV.3 (12.39%)

Cooldown Time: 3 minutes]

By far the most noticeable thing was his family name, Goldstein. There were only two ways to become the top dog of the vipers in suits. You either saw through their habits or you were one of them. The latter was learned only through elite education.

Gerard bluntly said, “You must agree that all-out war between us will only benefit the other forces.”

At a glance, I could tell that he wasn’t the type who wore different types of masks according to the situation. Basically, he was protecting himself with just one hard mask. Although he had reached this far with only that in his pocket, he still had the vibe of an elite. Of course, there were many people who used the last name ‘Goldstein,’ but I could bet all my money that he was actually a member of the famous Goldstein family. In other words, he had been treated like royalty ever since he was born. Even though the Goldsteins had collapsed, the fact that they still had a representative in the Jeonil Club made them the elite of the elites!

His blue eyes somehow resembled the eyes of Colton Spencer Goldstein, the current head of the family. Gerard continued to speak in an emotionless tone, “Nevertheless, a merger is inevitable. I hope the two of us can make decisions together without seeing blood…”

I interrupted him, “Did you take the lesson to become a successor?”

“...”

I clarified, “I’m asking if you are related to the famous Goldstein family.”

If he said ‘yes,’ then that meant the Goldsteins would be blessed. The Seventh Evil had become powerful due to having Shiva’s Sword, and Indra’s Sword was as strong as that skill. Well, Devi’s Sword was far superior to both of those skills, which was why it was called an unbelievable skill.

“You must be familiar with my family. Then, will you join my team as my guy?” Gerard finally asked.

His proposal was ridiculous.

I simply replied, “Let’s hash things over now.”

I gestured to him to follow me, then turned around. His army hurriedly blocked my way back to the city hall, but there was no need for me to send out another bolt of lightning.

Gerard opened the way by saying one sentence in French, “Get out of the way.”

***

Gerard seemed confident that he would be able to kill me alone even if something happened while having a conversation with me. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have left all the overwhelming supplies and his royal bodyguards behind. He followed me quietly without anyone with him.

Indra’s Sword was a skill specialized in one-on-one combat. Although its current Proficiency Level was only three, he wasn’t wrong to be confident in it.

He remarked, “Many people know about my family, but only a few know the details. If you are one of them, then your social status must be high. Tell me. How do you know about us Goldsteins?”

“The family is a part of the Jeonil Club. Basically, you guys had collapsed, but not really.”

For the first time, emotions rose into his eyes, but I could tell he wasn’t uncomfortable. He said as if he was surprised about something, “It looks like we were awakened at a similar age, but I have never seen you before.”

He was referring to the fact that he hadn’t seen me in social clubs or facilities such as a school or church where only the children of upper-class families attended. The rich all over the world hung out regularly and kept in touch with each other.

“To be honest, this is unexpected. Although a few are aware of the world government, they only know it under the name of Bilderberg. As you know, that’s an old name.”

However, I was pretty sure that this young guy wasn’t a member of the Jeonil Club. After all, Colton was the one currently representing the Goldsteins. He had turned a blind eye to his sister, who had died in the dungeon, to keep his family and handed over all family businesses to the Jamie Corporation. In return, he became the head of the Goldsteins and remained an executive of the European Union, which were the rewards for his painful choices.

Then, Gerard mentioned the name, “Then, you might know my grandfather, Colton Spencer Goldstein.”

In that way, he revealed that he was the rightful heir.

I nodded slightly. “Of course I do.”

“Then, you must know what the world will be like after the Stage of Advent.”

The corners of his mouth went up slightly, but that was it. He intentionally erased his expressions and continued to speak, as if he was educated not to show his emotions to outsiders. The impression I got there was that he was enjoying our current conversation. He seemed to be thinking that he had finally met someone who spoke the same language as him.

“The world government…”

He was referring to the Jeonil Club.

“You must know because you seem to be a bottom-line guy. The world government won’t like those who worship you. Unavoidable restrictions will appear, and damage will also be done to you. It’s suicide to drag those fanatics outside.”

It was obvious that he was telling me to make a decision and come under his command, then he would let me have the glory in his family.

“You will need time to decide, but I hope you make your choice by the end of today…”

I suddenly interrupted, “I believe that you are one of the Goldsteins, but you are just an heir. Stop being arrogant.”

His expression didn’t change even when I tried to provoke him on purpose. Only the muscles under his eyes twitched a little bit, but that was it.

I continued, “Your grandfather couldn’t have told you because it’s hard to talk about such a shameful past to one’s descendants. I’m talking about the person who controls the Jeonil Club.”

At that moment, a very distinct light flashed in his eyes.

“He is Korean. He is about your age and is currently standing right in front of you. That’s why you have to lower your head.”

I didn’t hide my identity because he would learn it now or later when he became the Goldstein’s new head. I thought it would be better to tell him while the merger was going to happen between the two camps.

We needed to counterattack against the Seven Demon Kings in their territory during Act Two, Stage Two. Therefore, all the camps had to be united under the name of Revolucion before the stage began. I was getting ready to convince him by telling him the story of the relationship between his grandfather and me.

I was in the middle of persuading him when his eyes suddenly glared with a murderous intention. Even his voice became cold and chilly.

He snarled quietly, “I wasn’t sure before, but God must be on my side. He sent you to me at this moment.”

Since it was an emotion that he had suppressed for a long time, he looked desperate for blood.

He continued, nostrils flaring, “I didn’t expect to meet the owner of the club like this. Did you know? You were the first person I was going to visit as soon as I got out of this hell.”

He ran his hands through his hair and looked at me as if I was his mortal enemy.

“I was planning on going to Korea. To the person named Na Seon-Hu. So I could kill him.”

***

There was one specific man who had taken away all the glory of his splendid family. That man had also destroyed hundreds of years of order by placing his aides at the top of the world government. The Goldsteins had collapsed then. His grandfather always lived in agony, and when he was so drunk that he couldn’t control his mind, he always called Gerard and told him the story. His grandfather never remembered anything the next day, but his eyes remained filled with guilt and pain. That was the reality of his family, a miserable reality.

However, this was his opportunity. Indra didn’t hesitate, and this was his only chance. It was something that he could never do outside!

[You have used Indra’s Sword.]

1. An avatar of the god Vishnu. He is worshiped as the god of knowledge and wisdom. He has a human body and a horse’s head, is brilliant white in color, is clothed in white garments, and is seated on a white lotus. ☜

2. Religious fanatic in French. ☜

3. Savior in French. ☜

4. Distributed Denial of Service Attack. A cybercrime in which the attacker floods a server with internet traffic to prevent users from accessing connected online services and sites. ☜

Chapter 275

The blue light from his lightning stem colored his face blue, and it was obvious that his heightened emotions were already uncontrollable. His blue eyes had always been piering, but the eerie light from the lightning was now added, making his eyes glare with a blue flame.

His utter ungratefulness provoked me even more. I had made allowances to the Goldsteins and had taken care of the defeated soldiers. I had also helped them avoid extinction, and let them join the Jeonil Club. Without such generosity, the Goldsteins would have disappeared from history. But what did I get in return? He said that if he left this hellhole, then he would have come for me first. To do what, to kill me?

I was sick and tired of the lowbrow nature of the elites.

[You have transformed Devi’s Sword into Indra’s Sword.]

I also had the murder weapon that he was so confident of. Moreover, it was just one of the many skills I possessed.

[You have used Indra’s Sword.]

His death sentence started from the moment my lightning stalk pushed his away, which was about to stab me.

Zing-

There was no power struggle because if his lightning was the weak wavelength of a stream, then mine was a tidal wave that had reached its highest height. My lightning first pushed his away before engulfing the skinny stem whole. The initial collision between the two caused many side thunderbolts to form, and they stretched out like multiple stalks.

Murderous intent and anger pervaded the atmosphere. However, our heightened feelings were completely buried by the beautiful sight of all kinds of lightning dancing in the air. Even he fell into a state of ecstasy at the sight, and it was obvious because the collision of the lightning created an illusion here. All of this happened in a flash.

[You have destroyed Indra’s Sword.]

His skill had disappeared the moment his lightning stalks were completely engulfed by mine. I deftly maneuvered the thunderbolts that had been torn in all directions until they combined into one large bolt. It then pierced his chest.

“Eup!”

At last, his eyes opened wide. I could tell exactly what he was thinking: ‘How could you have that too?’

After he gazed at me in a startled manner, his face contorted in agony. All at once, a scream broke out. Sparks of lightning began to bounce around inside his wide-open mouth and behind his eyes as he struggled with the pain.

Zing! Zing! Zap!

He trembled rapidly.

“Aaaaaaaargh!”

His screams were loud enough to make the guys waiting outside rush in. I wasn’t a friendly person, and I wasn’t a saint. There was no reason for me to smile at the guys who were trying to kill me. Was I supposed to smile benevolently like a kind god and say “You poor things?”

Well screw this.

No one should look to me to act like an ideal saintly figure. I wondered until when… how long I would have to waste my time and energy for these ungrateful jerks…

***

Tae-Han sensed the fate of the Frank Guild as soon as he received a message that stated that they were attacking Odin’s city. Therefore, he hurriedly organized a troop that would accommodate the prisoners of the war. As expected, the situation had already ended by the time he had reached Odin’s city.

[The guild ‘Frank’ has been disbanded.]

Odin was sitting on the rubble of the collapsed city hall building. Everywhere around him were severed arms and legs that would break into ash at a slight touch. In fact, when a cluster of debris crumbled, they scattered into a grisly powder and fluttered in the wind. Each time this happened, they stuck to Odin’s face, which was already covered in blood.

Meanwhile, thousands of people were quietly kneeling in front of Odin, and none of them appeared to be the leader of the Frank Guild or the commander-in-chief. Those bodies must have been somewhere in the rubble under Odin.

Tae-Han blamed himself, cursing that he should have moved faster before Odin had a conflict with Frank Guild.

“I’m sorry I’m late,” he apologized meekly.

Odin tersely replied, “Take care of the mess and move to the central area when you are done.”

“Please wait.”

Tae-Han hastily spoke to Odin’s back, who had jumped from the piles. However, his mind went blank when he made eye contact with the man’s cold gaze. He knew that it all depended on how he delivered what he wanted to say next.

Tae-Han sincerely pointed out, “You weren’t able to sleep at all throughout the last stage.”

That was the truth. Thanks to Odin, the guild was still alive without any further damage in Act Two, but the savior Odin was a human like anyone else. Odin focused on day and night raids, but he became edgier with every passing day. It got to the point where it was difficult to talk to him. He even eyed his relative Ji-Ae with a nervous temperament. Therefore, Tae-Han couldn’t handle Odin’s scary glance. The aloof man’s eyes always looked like a bottomless abyss as he always suffered from sleep deprivation.

This had happened because Revolucion lacked power. After all, they could have been wiped out without Odin. Act Two, Stage One was a tough time for everyone, but Tae-Han was certain that Odin had suffered the most. Even with that overwhelming power of his, he was still human. Thus, Tae-Han believed that such a situation should never happen again. Their savior Odin was the only person on humanity’s side who could at least have a fighting chance against Doom Kaos.

Tae-Han braced himself and continued, “I will be blunt. Other than the World Awakened Association, neither the Cat Food Warehouse nor the New Triad will lower their heads to you, Odin. Unfortunately, they don’t know how strong you are.”

Conflicts were bound to break out, and the other guilds’ leaders and executives would soon follow in the footsteps of the Frank Guild. This meant that more pressure would burden Odin.

Tae-Han’s goal was clear. He would fully absorb the strong ones who had survived this far into Revolucion. He thought that minimizing the help that Odin gave to Revolucion would relieve their savior's stress to a certain extent. Also, someone had to assist Odin without testing him. This was the only way to save all mankind.

Odin looked at Tae-Han for a long time silently after Tae-Han had finished speaking.

“You are acting like…” Odin finally said.

Towards the end he was speaking so faintly that Tae-Han couldn’t hear who he was talking about.

“Pardon me?” Tae-Han asked.

“They wouldn’t listen to us since they are too arrogant.”

Tae-Han felt a bit off. Odin’s tone was blunt and harsh, but it reminded him of how he had acted when he had suffered from sleep deprivation.

Anyway, Tae-Han brought up the answer he had prepared, “Do you remember? I immediately responded to your call in Act One, Stage Two.”

Tae-Han recalled that the guild leaders of other forces were the leaders of those who had survived to this point. Then, he waited for Odin’s answer, expecting that they wouldn’t be foolish. However, Odin gave him an unexpected reply.

“The Cat Food Warehouse is my group. We’d better get them on board and add a few more from here.”

“Then, do we just have to focus on merging with the New Triad?” Tae-Han asked.

Odin continued, “Also, the World Awakened Association is fake. No one is supposed to use that title except Joshua. If the World Awakened Association (3) was under Joshua, then he would have come to see me right away.”

Ah, as expected, he had planned everything before the Stage of Advent occurred.

Tae-Han was impressed by their savior’s forethought.

Odin clarified, “Joshua was prepared to lead the World Awakened Association after the Stage of Advent.”

Why is he saying that in the past tense?

Tae-Han had thought anything could be possible under Odin’s name, but when Odin talked about Joshua von Karjan like the man was one of his subordinates, Tae-Han stiffened. He also had a sharp sensation that something was coming, and it tingled from his hip to his spine.

“However, he likely would have died as his stage would have been also designated as one of the top stages.”

“Oh…”

“Most of Revolucion is also likely destroyed, and I’m sure Tomorrow is gone by this point too. The current situation is that the World Awakened Association has lost its center.”

Tae-Han got goosebumps as he knew what was going on. Odin had designated him as Joshua von Karjan's successor! Odin was really a man who had the authority to do so.

Thud! Thud!

The small but powerful sound of drums began to resonate in his heart.

Odin bluntly continued, “Your achievements will be recognized even if Joshua returns alive. If you are confident, then try to reconstruct the World Awakened Association.”

“If I wasn’t, then I wouldn’t have told you that,” Tae-Han responded.

Odin nodded. “Good. Regardless of whether you succeed or not, I’ll make sure to return the controlling stake of Ilsung and the affiliates to you when we go out.”

Although Tae-Han had no regrets as he had abandoned the title of the head of Ilsung Group a long time ago, the surrounding scene suddenly faded away from him. The groans of the Frank Guild members, which had been ringing in his ears for a while, also disappeared. His vision was only filled with Odin’s face, and he could only hear Odin’s voice.

Ilsung’s controlling stake and their affiliates’ shares were largely divided into three groups. While the controlling stake had fallen into the hands of the Jeonil Group, the stakes of all their affiliates were encroached on by the South Korean corporate body of Jeonil Group, Jonathan Investment, and Gillian Investment.

But all the shares?

Tae-Han thought again. Odin definitely said ‘all shares,’ which meant he was the owner of those huge capital forces! One person suddenly crossed Tae-Han’s mind. That person was known by the name of John Doe, which wasn’t his real name, and he was the largest shareholder of Jonathan Investment Group. However, he had never revealed himself to the public. In fact, all the capital in the world was sitting in this guy’s pocket.

Tae-Han’s voice trembled, “Jonathan Investment Finance… Gillian Investment Finance… Jeonil Group… Jamie Corporation…”

Odin easily said, “Yes, they are all my companies. So never forget the reason why I built them and why I sustained the global financial markets on the Day of Advent. Also, keep in mind what I’m going to do in the future and where you belong in that.”

“...”

“Don’t disappoint me,” Odin warned.

Swoosh!

Tae-Han felt like he was being sucked into a new world that he had never seen before. It was a world that couldn’t be compared to the Stage of Advent.

Seriously, you are…

Then, he felt a tap on his shoulder.

Tae-Han’s eyes opened wide when Odin touched him. He clenched his teeth, then took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.

Thank you. I’ll do my best to repay you for your trust. Dear Odin.

He was supposed to say that, but his lips didn’t move. Even then, his trembling body was constantly telling him to kneel down. Right then, his body began to sink. Both hands were placed politely on his bent knees. That was the most polite gesture he could make toward the savior and the ruler of the earth.

Chapter 276

A few months after Act Two, Stage Two took place, Seong-Il was waiting for me when I returned to my city. He visited sometimes and left me food, but he had nothing in his hands this time. Also, his face was stiff with displeasure, and I could see why he came.

I commented, “You must have found it.”

Seong-Il said “yes” and took out a piece of paper made from the mulberry tree.

「* All classes and levels are welcome.

You can upgrade from bronze to gold right away with us.

Don’t hesitate.

- Tetsuya Attack Squad.

Address: Tent No.13, behind Sakura Corps headquarters」

“These fucking bastards ate them all,” he snarled.

I raised an eyebrow. “How did you know?”

Seong-Il explained, “There was a snitch. What should we do? Should we wipe them all right now?”

I shrugged. “Since they already started doing it, that won’t help at all. You didn’t kill them already, did you?”

He shook his head. “No, not yet.”

I smiled grimly. “Okay, then let’s do this.”

***

The Black Fragment was the quest starter item. The quest had existed in all stages, but no one had completed it. Therefore, the quest only made the existence of the Seven Demon Kings known to the world, and that was it.

However, according to the assumption of the Sixth Evil, who had carried out the most quests out of all of the Awakened, the final reward for the linked quest was directly related to one of the Seven Demon Kings. It was the quest that happened only in Act Two, Stage Two, which meant it was the hidden compensation of Act Two. Well, I had to wait and see if the item related to Seven Demon Kings was actually arranged as a final reward until the end…

Anyway, other than trying to level up as fast as possible, that was the reason why I had been quickly going around Revolucion’s cities.

「If you find any Black Fragments, please report it to the association.

There will be compensation from the association to those who report.

However! Those who use it without reporting it will be severely punished.

- World Awakened Association - 」

The announcement poster was hung on the outer wall of the southern city. It had been attached ever since Lee Tae-Han had integrated the fake World Awakened Association (3) and the New Triad into Revolucion, so a part of it was worn off.

At first, I debated whether or not this information should be posted, but there was no other way. It was only known that Black Fragments appeared one by one in Act Two, Stage Two, but there were no specific dungeons or monsters. The best-case scenario was when the fragments were dropped on me. If that wasn’t the case, then it would have been perfect if people just brought them to me.

However, things weren’t at their worst. It would be horrible if the group that started the series was annihilated in their first quest. Well, the worst-case scenario would be to reach the Final Stage without knowing any of the background information.

“いらっしゃいませ (Welcome).”

When the woman sensed my presence, she gave out a greeting without looking at me. Appearance-wise, she looked like she had entered her twenties a few months ago, but enough time had gone by to the point where we couldn’t judge a person’s age by their appearance. She must have been quite sly due to her experience here.

She asked, “張り紙を見て来たの (Are you here because of the poster)?”

“もちろんだ (Of course),” I responded.

The woman pointed to her front seat with her chin and looked at me with a blatant gaze as I sat there. However, her arrogant expression quickly disappeared as I had come with a full set of C-class items.

She remarked, “You have good eyes and quality armaments. Are you sure you have come to the right place? You don’t seem to need any further help to grow.”

I explained, “I came because I was interested in your regular attack squad. Do you have a room?”

My pronunciation must have annoyed the mainlanders as the woman asked in a sharp voice while wiggling her eyebrows, “Chinese? Korean?”

I replied, “Korean.”

“You know what will happen if you are lying to me, right? What has brought a Korean here?”

Her eyes were already filled with wickedness although she was still asking me the question.

I pretended to plead, “I will never fall behind in skills and cause any trouble. I’ll also yield a lot of distribution too. So, if there’s no room, make some. It’ll be mutually beneficial for us.”

She smirked. “I love your confidence. That’s good. But if you are a Korean criminal, do you think we would want to get involved in your circumstances?”

“...”

“You should be thankful that I didn’t kick you out right away. Tell me. What crime did you commit?” she asked.

I acted uncomfortable. “I’m not guilty of any crime. I just hooked up with a girl.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Hmm. You don’t seem like such a character.”

“Do you want to see?” I asked.

Only then did the woman laugh. “You must have touched someone you shouldn’t have, huh? Whose girl was it?”

I lied, “There’s a guy named Kim Ji-Hoon.”

She speculated, “Kim Ji-Hoon… Kim Ji-Hoon… You are not talking about Mr. Kim in the Ilsung Corps, right?”

I grimaced. “Yes, that’s the motherfucker. He is so trashy that he wasn’t satisfied with just one woman.”

“Wait… Are you from the association?” she asked suspiciously.

I answered vaguely, “I used to be under the direct control of the guild leader, but not anymore.”

“So are you saying you are a big shot?”

I rolled my eyes. “Shit. Should I answer all your questions?”

“What is your level?” she asked.

I responded, “Two hundred sixty.”

She raised her eyebrows. “Platinum? That’s strong. I like you. It’s a plus since you speak Japanese. Wait a minute here. I should make sure what you told me was true. I can’t believe everything blindly.”

I pretended to be annoyed. “But why do you need that? My ability proves it. I can confirm it right now in whatever way you want.”

“Calm down, calm down. There’s a thing called procedures. If you’ve really touched Mr. Kim’s girl, we need to think over some things.” She giggled and continued, “I will be right back, so stay here.”

A few minutes later, she came back with a brighter face.

“What’s your name?” she asked.

I threw out a name, “Kwon Ki-Cheol.”

Then, the insidious smile on the woman’s face deepened.

“You really hooked up with Mr. Kim’s girl. Wow, you must be crazy. Are you fearless, or are you just thirsty for sex? Which one are you?”

“Are Kim Ji-Hoon’s guys here?” I asked suspiciously.

She smirked. “Ah, you must be sex-crazed. Don’t chicken out. They came and went back. Seeing that they had come all the way down here, you will get in big trouble if you get caught.”

“Is this funny to you?” I snapped.

She shrugged and laughed. “Yeah. A person like you is running away because of a girl, not an item or skill. You should have reined in your penis.”

I grumbled, “Just make a spot.”

She smiled. “There is one for you. I have thought about this a lot, but if I were you, I would be grateful to just get XP.”

“What?” I pretended to holler.

Instead of answering, the woman rummaged through a wooden box and threw something at me. It was a leather jacket with a hood.

“Just cover your face. What if someone recognizes you, Mr. Kwon? People say even brushing past a person is one’s karma. I’ll be sad if they catch you.”

The woman smiled at me as if she had found a pushover. To her, I was a perfect servant in the platinum section who had voluntarily crawled to her.

“Let’s go. It’s time to see the captain.”

I snarled in a low voice, “Hey, if you think you have caught my weakness, listen up. It won’t end well.”

“If you stare at me like that I’ll get wet. Can you handle it?” She grinned and tauntingly added, “Don’t worry, Mr. Kwon. If you follow me well, you won’t regret it.”

I waited for her in front of the building. Then, I eavesdropped on the conversation in there as I had raised my Sense to its peak.

She explained, “He is Mr. Philander and had an affair with the girl of Ilsung’s commander. They must have been playing around for a while.”

The other person asked, “What is the policy of the association?”

The woman responded, “He didn’t kill anyone, so it shouldn’t be a big deal. But the commander’s people are searching for him. They will kill him as soon as they get him.”

“But he can’t just kill someone for personal reasons even though he is the commander.”

The woman pointed out, “There are so many ways to kill him without getting blood on one’s hands.”

“Yeah, that’s true… What was your impression of him?”

“He seems smart but rough. He might be a stupid guy. He came to us without any plans, so that was dumb,” she replied.

“We will see about that. He might be looking down on us.”

“That’s possible since he came after looking at the poster. Anyway, he is digging his own grave. Hehe. He is even in the platinum section.”

“Bring him in,” the man ordered.

“Don’t forget, Tetsuya. We will never find such a guy with that level. He will be enough.”

I couldn’t believe these guys were carrying out the legendary quest. It was lamentable.

***

Tetsuya and Sayaka, the woman who greeted me, introduced me to their attack squad members. They were all in the gold level or below, and Tetsuya and Sayaka were the only ones in the platinum section. In terms of my fake identity, I was ranked number three on the team.

They introduced themselves one by one, then it was the snitch’s turn.

“Hello, I’m Ryuichi,” he said.

Thanks to this guy, I was able to chase after the quest that started. The snitch was a traitor to them, but I appreciated his actions. The quest would have evaporated with the annihilation of these people without his information.

My plan was to get rid of them if there was no way to take over the quest, but the final reward would come into my hands. Apparently, Tetsuya’s crew wasn’t even aware that they were carrying out a dangerous quest. Only Tetsuya and Sayaka knew about the secret, and they were deceiving their team members.

“I heard you took part in the association, right?” Tetsuya asked.

“...”

Tetsuya asked again, “Why? Are you one of them, too? Those who don’t even talk to others on a lower level.”

I snapped, “No. This situation is fucking horrible.”

Tetsuya chuckled as if he knew what was going on. Ever since then, he started hovering around me. He was greatly interested in my fake status as a member of the association. He asked about what had happened at the association and his eyes glistened when he asked if I had seen Odin in person.

That afternoon, this shitty attack squad began to move on. When the girl bragged to the members that it would be time to verify my skills, I intuited that she was trying to proceed with the quest immediately.

I was standing on the outskirts of the city, and the shabby buildings were where the low-level Awakened came and went. The city’s association officer was greeting people at a table next to the quest Spirit, and the girl gave me a look as she headed toward there. She was giving me the warning to press down the hood. The building was filled with only F to E classes[1], and there was a guide map attached to the wall at the points where the stairs started. The new groups were checking that first, and the site was a space where captains exchanged information.

Meanwhile, those who had finished a battle were coming down from upstairs, smelling like blood. Therefore, the floor was slippery and dirty with old and new blood. I followed the captain and the girl again, climbed the stairs, and passed through the hallway. When the girl opened a room's door as a representative, a blue membrane formed and blocked the inside view.

[Class: E

Location: Shelter (Maruka Clan)]

In the past, this type of information wasn’t displayed on the notification window. Thus, people died endlessly, and we could only check the risks lurking inside after we conquered the dungeon and escaped with an insignia. However, that wasn’t the only thing that had changed for the dungeons. Could you believe that the dungeon would be sealed again as soon as someone closed the door? Could you believe that the Awakened could freely go in and out of the dungeon without using an Escape insignia? All of these changes had happened when Doom Kaos’ intervention vanished and his remaining power was concentrated on me.

Thus, Act Two, Stage Two was now being carried out in such peace and security. Whether they were called ‘dungeons’ or ‘gates of humanity,’ a notification message appeared the moment I pushed myself into the den of the Seven Demon Kings.

[Explorer has been activated.]

The energy that I couldn’t feel outside the dungeon was now wrapped around Tetsuya’s body. Others wouldn’t have noticed it as it was as faint as the air, but I could sense it. The unpleasant feeling of it touching my body annoyed me.

[About Doom Entegasto’s Destroyed Life Vessel (Explorer reward)

Contrary to common knowledge, Doom Entegasto is not immortal. During the old wars, the vessel that contained his soul was destroyed. If someone put the pieces of the vessel back together, it would greatly help that person to confront powerful beings.

Content: The user will acquire ‘Doom Entegasto’s Lost Weapon’ if they complete his Life Vessel.]

However, that wasn’t the end.

[About Doom Entegasto’s Destroyed Flesh (Explorer reward)

Contrary to common knowledge, Doom Entegasto is not immortal. During the old wars, the vessel that contained his soul was destroyed. That is why others still challenge his position. If someone secretly completes Doom Entegasto’s Life Vessel, they might realize the mysterious law of immortality.

Content: The linked quest ‘The Birth of Doom Man’ will be upgraded to ‘The Birth of Doom Man, the Great Usurper’ once the user completes Doom Entegasto’s Life Vessel.]

1. Author deliberately used F to E vs Bronze to Silver ☜

Chapter 277

Although their dungeon briefing was full of details because this wasn’t their first rodeo, things were bound to be different once we entered. The woman and her group were re-learning that fact again, and the close battle continued, hinting that many casualties and deaths would occur.

I said tersely, “I’m fine.”

When the squad’s healer glanced at me and moved to Ryuichi, the woman approached me. We were inside the dungeon of the Maruka Clan. Her face was covered with mud from the swamp along with water, soil, blood, and unidentified matter from the ground. A handful of mud fell off as she swept a hand down her face. Then, she sniffed at it even though it only smelled salty and disgusting, and frowned. At that moment, her blood-stained gums were revealed.

“Is this all poop?” she asked.

Despite her injuries, she looked ok overall. In addition, I could see that she was mentally in good shape as she talked to me during our personal rest time. Her slender neck and prominent clavicles also gave off a sharp blade-like impression. Although she had spent a few humiliating years in the New Triad, she had reached Act Two, Stage Two.

The woman asked in a confident tone, “This is not your first time against the Maruka Clan, right?”

“You are lucky,” I replied.

Then, the woman looked back with a faint smile. I saw the captain nodding at her, and his subordinates began to move as if they wanted to brag about their skills. They finished wiping the mud off of their weapons and grabbed them. Then, two of them moved to the retreat. It was obvious what they were about to do. They were going to piggyback on my work.

The girl continued, “We want to trust you, Mr. Kwon. However, we can’t continue working only with faith. We need something more. Listen up and don’t get mad. We will hide you from your enemy until the very end, so I hope you show us good faith.”

The dungeon was like a boat floating on the sea. Only the captain and his sailors knew what happened on the ship, and they could claim anything. Even if they ended up killing a member, it’d be easy for them to pass it off as if that unlucky guy had slipped from the deck and fell into the ocean. The woman basically wanted me to be their loyal shrimping net.

“Shut up, and tell me what you want,” I snapped.

“We should point that out so that there’s no misunderstanding in the future.”

“...”

“You, Mr. Kwon, are only going to receive XP. We have come to that agreement, okay?”

Both of her eyes stared at me as she smiled broadly.

“What are you doing? I’m waiting for your answer.”

I responded, “Okay.”

Finally, the surreptitious movements toward me subsided, and everyone acted as if nothing happened. The woman simply continued to smile. She was clearly satisfied that she could control platinum Awakened at her will.

She continued blithely, “Who knows? Our squad might hit the jackpot, and there could be a day when we don’t care about the association. Don’t lose hope for now. After all, we never expected that we would be released from the New Triad.”

Guys like them violate the association’s rules and take away the quest items?

I was pissed, so I said one thing, “Shut the fuck up.”

***

We were doing a random battle quest in the dungeon now, and the monsters were constantly spouting out amoeba-like-shaped bubbles. The creature’s unpleasant-looking eyes were stuck in a clump of protoplasm,[1] and they were staring at the captain. Soon after, the monster quickly morphed into the same appearance as the captain. No matter how many times the captain attacked it, the monster kept copying him in return. The captain was obviously failing. He couldn’t even stop the process, so the result of this battle was predictable.

Everyone was watching the captain’s struggle while holding their breath. Within the blink of an eye, he was surrounded by four monsters that looked just like him, and he kept getting wounded. His protective barrier had been consumed on the way here, so now he could only rely on the team members.

Shortly after the captain declared that he had failed the battle quest, the hall became a mess as all the short-distance dealers jumped into them. The monsters divided their cells rapidly, so the eerie copies weren’t limited to the captain. The split versions quickly copied others. Although these creatures couldn’t copy skills and items, the power and speed of the mirror clones were equivalent to the original’s. Fighting a monster that resembled you felt disgusting, especially when these copies got injured and you got to see the sickening appearance of ‘yourself’ ripping apart.

The situation was settled not long after that. In the aftermath, there were several dead bodies floating in the puddle of mud.

[Attack Squad: You have failed to complete the quest ‘Endless Division.’]

I said to the woman who was simmering with anger, “The Maruka dungeon I experienced earlier was a different place.”

“Why didn’t you follow the order?” she snarled.

I shrugged and replied in a provoking manner, “We had to protect the long-distance camp. What made you give the order to charge? If you want to control me the way you want, give me proper instructions first.”

Her face hardened because the results were already clear. I then volunteered to stand sentry and suggested to the woman to do so as well.

While we were standing next to each other and watching the opposite side, I commented, “The capital city attacked the D-class Maruka dungeon last month.”

“Yeah, I heard.”

As expected, the woman seemed to know about it.

I continued, “I was there too.”

She blinked, clearly startled. She then stuttered, “That’s… too much, even for a joke. I can’t believe you were in the Human Caliber’s squad.”

I smirked. “I told you. If I hadn't been stuck in this damn situation, then you wouldn’t have been able to even look at me. Ugh, let’s stop talking about the old days. The more I think about it, the more fucking annoying the current situation feels.”

“So?”

At this point, the captain and his subordinates who were severely hurt turned their heads also toward me.

I boldly stated, “How many people do you think will be alive by the time we reach the boss monster battle? With the way we’re doing right now, it’d be impossible to get that far. You are all on the wrong track.”

I continued while clicking my tongue, “The first question I have is why are we challenging the E-class dungeon with this group that is barely strong enough?”

If this were the old System, then this group basically consisted of three C-class and twenty-two D-class Awakened. In terms of that alone, it wasn’t a bad composition to challenge and conquer an E-class dungeon. However, that was only true if the Proficiency Level of their skills was at a certain point! After the System had been edited, the Proficiency Level of Awakened fell far behind from their overall level section. There were only a few Awakened who had the maximum number of skills.

When you put it simply, it was like this. If one compared the D-class Awakened in the past and the Gold section Awakened in the current era, then the difference was huge. That was why I described it as noncommittal.

In fact, they should have gone to an F-class dungeon if they wanted to conquer one without any casualties as they were only at that level. Of course, the reason why they risked challenging the Maruka Clan’s E-class dungeon was because of the quest that their captain was carrying out secretly.

“But tell me if you want to conquer this dungeon. Do you think you guys know more about the Maruka Clan than I do? I don’t know how much information you paid for…”

I tapped my head and added, “Everything I know about them is here. I won’t ask you to hand over your command. Just listen to my lead. You should appreciate what I’m willing to do because I’m basically carrying your group.”

The woman exchanged looks with the captain before she laughed while clapping her hands in silence. There couldn’t be a more satisfying smile than hers.

“Appreciate it?”

She grinned.

“Yes, appreciate it.”

***

Before the boss match, we had one final rest period. Everyone who was able to was lying down on any patch of dry land that they could find. Ryuichi began to set up a tent near where I was resting. When I raised my upper body up, he gestured at me, telling me to rest more. People had changed their attitudes toward me. They were no longer sarcastic, but instead very polite. Ryuichi slightly lowered his head before disappearing.

Then, the woman came in. She was clean after a shower and naked. Her arms were covering her breasts and bottom. The smile on her face was more playful than obscene, and it was a surreal combination of purity and disgrace.

“Mr. Kwon…”

The girl burrowed into my arms and leaned against me. I could smell the scent of the disgusting dungeon from her hair, but her skin had a flowery scent.

She purred, “Don’t chicken out. The captain approved this, and this is your reward.”

Her index finger started to brush my skin from my navel to my chest.

“Are you sure you didn’t insist on this?” I asked.

Her eyelashes were still wet. She stared at me, fluttering her tangled, wet eyelashes.

She smiled. “Ah, you are so quick-witted. I thought you were dumb at first because you told me everything even though I was a stranger.”

“It was the same wherever I went,” I responded.

She shook her head. “No, you were confident that you would take control wherever you went. I have been through all sorts of assholes, but you are new. I now know why the Ilsung commander’s girl fell in love with you.”

She began to press more deeply on my side. Also, she was trying hard to smile cutely. Well, she was already pretty even if she didn’t try.

I pushed her off and said, “You are basically saying that you will take away everything from me.”

However, she clung again to me with a face that didn’t show a hint that I had hurt her pride.

She asked enticingly, “I know you lied about your level. You must be far above us. Can I see your status window? I want to know everything about you.”

I smiled mirthlessly. “Sure, go ahead. Only if you want to open up yours too.”

The woman looked me in the eye and shook her head from side to side. At the same time, her eyes also trembled a bit.

“Do you want me to expose more of my skin? Don’t trouble me, and do whatever you want. I’ll do whatever… you want me to do…” she sighed.

I sternly said, “Stop pretending like you are shy, and just get to the point.”

Then, the girl hugged my neck with a look that she couldn’t stop touching me.

“...You will do your best against the boss, right?”

Her warm breath tickled my ears.

I rolled my eyes. “Was all of this just to confirm that?”

“It’s nothing to you, right? You were right in saying that we are lucky.”

Her voice became quieter, and her lips touched my ear.

“Why us? Wouldn’t it be better to choose a group that gave you more XP? Like the group under the direct control of the Sakura Corps.”

I shrugged. “The poster stood out.”

“Ah. You don’t know that you are as lucky as us, do you?” she asked.

I narrowed my eyes. “What do you mean?”

“Shhh-”

The girl took her face off my ear and slowly moved her lips. She didn’t make any sound, but the movement was clear enough that I could understand each word.

“There is a hidden quest after the boss match.”

1. The colorless material that consists of the living part of a cell. ☜

Chapter 278

“Hidden quest?”

I also answered only with my lips.

The expression that the woman made when she nodded was the same as the expression that Jonathan made toward his enemy in the past.

Everyone wanted to be strong. It also seemed to be the reason why they had violated the association’s rules and swallowed the quest starter item. I had heard the New Triad was harsh on people of Japanese descent. Just because I didn’t care to manage the details after entrusting the main stage work to Lee Tae-Han, that didn't mean that no one had told me what had happened in the New Triad.

This time, I pulled her neck close and whispered in her ear, “What does that have to do with me? You are the only ones enjoying the reward.”

My tongue touched her ear.

“I don’t get the reward either. That’s not the point. Don’t you want to return to the association?” she answered while flinching as if she had been burned by a fire. She was confident that the captain would become powerful enough to take a part in the association’s leadership after he completed the linked quest. She was saying that she would take me with her after that.

She continued, “You can trust me.”

Then, she only moved her lips for the last part instead of making a sound.

“It’s a jackpot related to the Seven Demon Kings.”

***

Like all the corps under the Seven Demon Kings’ control, the Maruka Clan were also intellectual bipedal monsters. Although their gills fumed out poison and they looked like boss monsters, the ones here were simply E-class. Well, it must have been hell for the other Awakened here.

“Aaaaargh!”

The sound that burst out right after the boss match wasn’t a scream. Even if it sounded like that, they were actually shouting full of joy.

[Attack Squad: You have completed the quest ‘Weapon of the Deep Sea.’]

Everyone reacted differently to the message. One guy swung his clenched fists in the air, and another giggled while lying down. In addition, there was a couple who were acting like they were going to suck each other’s lips, and there was one Awakened who was staring blankly at the body of the boss monster. However, one thing common in all of them was that their eyes had sharpened.

They had already agreed that the first and second-order compensation would be given to the captain and the woman, but now it was the time for them to distribute the mana stones and items dropped from the boss monster.

People gathered on one side under the direction of the woman, and the dropped items and a sack that had mana stones were placed on the ground. Those who gathered around them glanced back at me with a pang of conscience. Some stared at me as they had realized they needed to share these trophies with me, but that was it. No one spoke out that I deserved to have the items and mana stones to the captain and the woman. Only Ryuichi, the snitch, was moving his lips in hesitation.

Then, the woman declared, “Captain and I are out, so you guys should distribute by yourselves.”

The squad members thought she was testing their loyalty, so they were busy telling her to take some. Nevertheless, excitement filled the air when she didn’t change her decision. It seemed like a part of their physical strength, which they had used up during the boss match, had recovered for a moment.

“Come on, Mr. Kwon! Hurry up!”

More people were making gestures to call me to come. These people were praiseworthy. They exchanged glances with each other, then Ryuichi stepped out as a representative.

“Choose first.”

The boss monster’s drop items were neatly placed on the ground as they stepped aside to make way for me. It meant they would yield it to me. However, I wasn’t interested at all as the items there could be found anywhere in the real Cat Food Warehouse outside.

Ryuichi urged again, “Choose whatever you want. You deserve it.”

His words made me feel sentimental, and for a moment I wanted to believe that the malicious part of the System had completely vanished.

I ultimately shook my head and said, “I’ll step out too.”

Ryuichi grabbed my wrist while opening his eyes wide with wonder. Most of the members respected and followed me, but this guy was special. He hung around me a lot, and I knew it wasn’t simply because they thought that I was in the platinum section. Although my status window seemed outstanding, my current fake status was a fugitive being chased by the head of the Ilsung Corps.

To a fugitive who could get killed when caught by Ilsung?

Looking back, he had cared for me steadily, even before the members started respecting me. His attitude was enough for me to notice that he had his suspicions about me. He probably thought that I was an investigator sent by the association, not a fugitive.

Then, the woman gave me a look filled with tension. She was about to start the linked quest ‘Doom Entegasto’s Destroyed Life Vessel.’

I shook off Ryuichi’s hand and said, “Don’t mind me and go ahead.”

***

The captain didn’t report to the association even after acquiring the Black Fragment. Ryuichi judged that he couldn’t have done it unless he was out of his mind.

The association was unified under the savior Odin. How could he ignore the rules of such a group?’

When Act Two, Stage One ended and he found that the groups had been divided into Camp One Frank, Camp Two Cat Food Warehouse, Camp Three World Awakened Association (3), Camp Four New Triad, and Camp Five Revolucion (12), Ryuichi believed that the four camps except for Revolucion would confront each other. He also thought that he would die on the battlefield as the New Triad’s human shield.

However, that didn’t happen because the most inferior Revolucion (12) had merged the entire camp into one. It wasn’t an underdog’s revolt. The rumors about the savior Odin were proven to be true because the only blood on the ground belonged to the Frank Guild’s executives. The New Triad was reckless and strong, but they crawled into Odin’s arms without even fighting them.

Odin was indeed a savior. Thanks to him, Ryuichi was able to break off the shackles of being a slave. That was the reason why the captain should have reported his findings to the association. He knew the captain desperately wanted vengeance against the Chinese Awakened as the New Triad had treated the Japanese horribly. However, he still had to follow the association’s rule no matter what ability was in the fragment. If he was rewarded for that, then he should have shared it with his subordinates, but the captain took all the benefits and had instead brought in a huge threat to his entire squad. That was why Ryuichi had no choice but to become a snitch.

However, it was weird that nothing had happened after that. Ryuichi had thought the captain and vice-captain would be taken to the main building of the association, but it was just like any other day. Then, a fugitive named Kwon Ki-Cheol joined the squad. Apparently, he had coveted the woman of Kim Ji-Hoon, a commander of the Ilsung Guild. Ryuichi thought he was the craziest guy in the world.

As always, there were names people must know when there was a big change in the power structure of the stage. The Chinese names of the New Triad were the main ones in the previous stage, but they were now hidden by the names of people under the great savior Odin. Kwon Seong-Il, Lee Tae-Han, Kim Ji-Hoon, Kim Ji-Ae, Angela, Gunnarson, Idema, Mason, Cheney, etc… Everyone could see that these people were trying to make the stage work reasonably here, so they appreciated the association’s sincerity and hard work. Nevertheless, they couldn’t deny that this world was still run by the law of the jungle.

That was why Ryuichi wondered what trick Ki-Cheol had used to lure Kim Ji-Hoon’s girl. Also, he was curious about what made the Ilsung commander risk his position by trying to surreptitiously kill Ki-Cheol because it was obvious that Kim Ji-Hoon could get any woman he wanted. He couldn’t stop feeling prejudiced against the odd Korean man.

However, Ki-Cheon soon revealed his extraordinary capabilities. It didn’t take long before Ryuichi realized Ki-Cheol was a special man. He was a strong, experienced and brilliant Korean Awakened. Even though he was never the leader type, everyone trusted and followed him.

Therefore, Ryuichi began to wonder.

Kwon Ki-Cheol… Is he truly foolish enough to covet Kim Ji-Hoon’s girl? Is it a coincidence that he joined at a time when there was no response from the association?

The more time Ryuichi spent with Ki-Cheol, the more difficult he discovered it was to find out anything about the other man. In particular, his veteran combat skills were close to mechanical movements. The overwhelming atmosphere he created around him during maintenance time was indeed amazing. The captain and vice-captain were often weighed down by his charisma.

Ryuichi’s question turned into doubt, then into conviction. Ki-Cheol had certainly appeared because he had tattled, and he was definitely sent by the association. As the association had cared about Black Fragments for a while, they would have sent an elite of the elites. Someone who could easily overpower the captain and vice-captain and snap off their necks.

“Choose whatever you want. You deserve it.”

“I’ll step out, too. Don’t mind me and go ahead.”

Ryuichi moved according to the association’s agent’s instructions. A bountiful of spoils awaited him.

“What about Mr. Kwon?” one guy asked.

Ryuichi responded, “He said he doesn’t want it.”

“Why?”

Ryuichi shrugged. “How am I supposed to know? I’m sure he now knows how much we care about him, though. That’s all it matters.”

“He must have studied the captain’s face.”

“Nah, he is not that type of a guy.”

“Yeah, that’s true.”

“Then… since six are dead and three stepped out… sixteen in total.”

“Why don’t we distribute mana stones evenly and roll the dice for the rest?”

“With the System?”

Ryuichi took out an actual dice from his backpack and answered, “No, with these.”

People smiled at each other, but those smiles didn’t reach their eyes.

The game had begun. Every time the two dice stopped, it got loud. People either sighed or cheered. Everyone else's eyes were fixed on the two small dice, but Ryuichi was looking at the side where the captain, vice-captain, and Kwon Ki-Cheol were gathered. The expressions of the captain and vice-captain bothered him because he couldn’t find any joy that they should have had after conquering the E-class Maruka Clan. Instead, they were staring at the person sent by the association with heavily dependent eyes. Ryuichi didn’t know what was going on, but there was no doubt that the three of them had a secret among them.

Good luck, Mr. Kwon!

Ryuichi moved to an area close by where the three couldn't spot him. Then, he deliberately raised his voice to uplift the atmosphere so that no one could see what was going on between the three.

“Please! Please!”

The dice spun in the air, then fell to the ground.

Chapter 279

The captain’s lips were turning blue, and both eyes had lost focus. He didn’t revive even when the woman shook his shoulders in response to his abnormal reaction.

“His body is cold,” she stated, but she still paid attention to people who were frantically distributing the loot. Then, the captain slowly opened his mouth and moved his tongue side to side. His saliva splattered all over, and he started to eject lumps of spit as if he was doing it deliberately.

I pulled the woman toward me before one big blob hit her face. It might have been possible for her to avoid it, but there was something she hadn't noticed. There was something small hidden in the saliva that looked like a bug. In fact, long and thin insects crawled out of the muddy ground where the captain’s saliva fell. Their outer shells were thick, and they had several pairs of legs like crustaceans. They were fast. It was still possible to trample and kill them, but I couldn’t ruin the start of the long-awaited quest like that. It wasn’t time to kill them yet because the process had just begun.

“Blargh!”

This time, the sound was loud, and the captain had a difficult time throwing up. The people around the loot turned their heads towards him, but Ryuichi grabbed their attention again immediately. I was the only one watching where the bug that had crawled out of the saliva was heading to. It was going toward the dead boss monster's corpse. When the insect gnawed on the dead body and went into the flesh, bubbles rose in the body, and salty seawater leaked in every gap. Several tentacles on the dead boss monster began to move. Life had been given to the corpse.

Even then, the captain and the woman hadn’t figured out what was going on. The captain was groaning about his pain to the woman, and the woman looked stupid as she still hadn’t realized that her boss could be the host of the parasite.

I physically turned the woman’s head towards the boss monster’s body.

“It is coming to life,” I said.

She was a few beats too slow. It took her a few seconds to realize that the boss monster was moving, then she strode towards the boss monster and started stabbing her sword at its head multiple times. She also stepped on it crazily. If it was a different monster at a lower level, its head bones would have popped and its bone marrow would have leaked at once.

However, only a small amount of yellow mucus came out. It had a horrible smell, and she was now covered in it. She then whispered in the captain’s ear.

I stated, “It’s over.”

The girl looked as if she was wondering if that was all.The captain also reacted as if he was bewildered at first before finally looking relieved. He wasn’t even aware of the foreign energy that permeated his body. The two of them were ridiculous clowns.

The parasite that had stayed inside the captain’s saliva wasn’t something that originated from this E-class dungeon. In fact, it was something weird that could only be seen in dungeons above A-class. Without me here, the girl would have become the host and been under its control.

***

A few had died, but we had successfully conquered the E-class dungeon and completed the first linked quest ‘Doom Entegasto’s Destroyed Life Vessel.’ However, the captain’s face was still dark. Seeing that he hadn’t even told the woman about his concerns, it seemed like he had no intention of telling me the reason why he was worried.

“Oh my gosh. Did we really do this? We really conquered the E-class dungeon?” one member asked.

Only the squad members were excited. Each of them were carrying a bag with the distributed mana stone, and they were all talking about the conquest in joy. They were saying that they would continue to focus on E-class dungeons as they had successfully completed one. They also talked about level-ups and spoils, and they ecstatically boasted that they would enter the association’s headquarters one day.

On the way back, there was the body of a monster buried in mud, which the group had used as a marker. Almost two weeks had passed since we had entered the dungeon, but it only took a few hours for us to reach the entrance.

[Attack Squad: You have destroyed the dungeon (Maruka Clan, E-class).]

[Corps: Tetsuya Attack Squad has destroyed the dungeon (Maruka Clan, E-class).]

[Guild: Sakura Corps’ Tetsuya Attack Squad has destroyed the dungeon (Maruka Clan, E-class).]

After the third one, the notification messages stopped popping up. The man from the deputy directors stated in a voice full of surprise, “I didn’t expect you would finish it. I was about to mark all your names as dead today… This is wonderful!”

This man was from the association, but he was no longer acting in an arrogant manner. Thus, other squads looked at us enviously, and the squad members were clearly enjoying it as their faces reflected their happiness.

The group was dispersed in front of the building where the dungeon was located, and it was planned that we would reassemble two days later. The members began to scatter only after hearing confirmation that I would participate in the next attack. Those with fewer injuries would go to gambling houses and bars, then talk about how heroic they were all day long.

I followed the woman and the captain to their office. Then, the captain finally confessed there, “The next quest is a… D-class dungeon.”

The woman's face darkened, and she unconsciously shook her head. Then, she looked at me as if she had remembered that she promised she would return me to the association headquarters after completing the hidden quest.

Excuses came out of her, “There will be a number of applicants, and our corps will develop into a stronger army. So Mr. Kwon…”

I cut her off, “When will that happen?”

No one knew how long the linked quest would continue. However, the second section already required the questor to attack a D-class dungeon. So far, the only group that had successfully defeated a D-class dungeon was Seong-Il’s attack squad. That was the reason why the captain looked like he had swallowed poop. He believed that it was impossible to complete the quest. Even if his troop did all that they could, they could never finish it.

“...”

The captain went quiet. If he strongly desired to carry out the quest, then there was only one option left: abandoning his team and joining another offensive group that was challenging the D-class dungeon. However, he was certain an attack group like that wouldn’t accept him.

“How much do you have? You must be hiding something.”

He broke the silence and blurted out nonsense. Then, he soon took a submissive attitude as he realized he had made a mistake. He avoided making eye contact with me and turned his head toward the woman.

“We should at least try,” he said.

She replied, “You are insane. Do you think I’ll be the only one to think this way? All the members of the squad will point their fingers at you and leave.”

He pleaded, “We can just check the difficulty level and leave. A lot of people are doing that.”

“Do you really have to taste poop to make sure it’s poop?” she snapped in response.

The captain was convinced that I was in the same boat as him. He started off by mentioning the Seven Demon Kings without hesitation.

“The quest points to the Seven Demon Kings. As long as we reach the end… The association may even turn a blind eye to us if we tear the demons apart. No, it has to be like that. By then, I won’t be who I am now.”

The woman sighed. “Tetsuya.”

Tetsuya continued, “They will have no choice but to recruit me. You agreed that this is the only chance we have to get revenge and get into Odin’s real shadow.”

Tetsuya only mentioned the quest, but he never talked about the ‘Black Fragment’ that had started the whole thing.

He turned to me. “Mr. Kwon, I will keep my promise no matter what happens. I’ll get the power to return you back to the association once I complete the quest. This quest is worth that much, and there’s no doubt about it. You have to believe it.”

I cocked my head to the side. “So?”

He continued candidly, “I admit that we didn’t start off on the right foot, but things have changed. Now, I at least think of you in the same way that I regard Sayaka. I believe things have straightened out since we both have a common goal.”

I snorted and pretended to sneer, “Ha. You keep telling me to trust you, but do you think I’m stupid? Nothing matters to me as I can just leave anytime. People like you are all over this world.”

Sayaka intervened, “Are you going to keep running away? You should return to the association one day.”

They raised their heads as I stood up, and the captain’s eyebrows were wiggling.

Tetsyua offered, “I’ll put everything I have to supplement more personnel. We will come out if it gets too dangerous there.”

I rolled my eyes. “We will all die the moment it gets risky, you dumbass. Use your brain.”

To my utter surprise, the captain kneeled down and began to beg, “Please don’t go… We need you…”

I finally smirked. “I’ll consider it if you share all the information with me.”

***

The captain must have been content because he only had to kneel once before he shoved a bunch of extra work to ‘Kwon Ki-Cheol’ for free. However, the mercenary he had brought in just liked sitting around. The guy had just entered the diamond section and used to be in the Sakura Corps, the captain’s corps.

The guy actually had his own attack team. The reason why the guy joined the squad was that the captain had poured out all his property for the quest. Every term of the contract gave positive benefits to the mercenary. In addition, it was a one-time contract, and the captain allowed the guy to judge when to escape the dungeon. In other words, it was an unreasonable contract that allowed him to run away any time he wanted.

The ring that the captain always wore was no longer on his fingers. His decent breastplate had also been swapped out into a lower-class alternative. The mercenary sat cross-legged, looking alternately at me with my face covered with a hood and the captain. He was actually looking down at us, and it was so obvious that we could see up his nostrils.

Tap, tap.

“You guys have only experienced an E-class dungeon?” the mercenary asked.

The captain responded, “Yes.”

“But why are you challenging D-class this early?” he asked.

Tetsuya evasively responded, “I just want to try and check how difficult it is. There must be an evident difference between what I have experienced and what I haven’t.”

“You said your name is Tetsuya, right?”

The captain nodded. “Yes.”

“You must be blind now, but this is too much for being a little impudent…” The mercenary’s eyes flickered toward me. “Who are you? Why are you not saying a single word?”

Tetsuya interjected for me, “He is a mercenary who participated in the last attack.”

The mercenary sneered. “Ah, this is the one?”

The captain responded, “Yes, he is well acquainted with the Maruka clan’s dungeon.”

The mercenary’s continued to treat us with impunity. He was having fun looking at the captain’s shaky reaction whenever he aroused the fear of the D-class dungeon.

At lunch that day, the mercenary visited the chief commander of the Sakura Corps. The Sakura commander and the mercenary were colleagues who had endured the New Triad system together.

“They are the attack squad I’m going to pay attention to from now on. You should teach them a lot.”

“Well, I should fix their manners first.”

The woman who came in with the commander was polite even though the two executives of the Sakura Corps were explicitly criticizing us. After a while, their meeting came to an end, but the outside window became noisy. Even then, I was keeping the seat as the captain requested, but there was a man who opened the door as if to break it.

“Kwon, Kwon, Kwon…”

The man said it properly only after he got his breath together.

“Mr. Kwon Seong-Il has entered the city!”

The commander of the Sakura Corps and the mercenary reacted instantly.

“Why are you telling me that now?!”

Whoosh-

The two opened the window and jumped off as if they couldn’t afford to go down the stairs. The captain and Sayaka were also flustered, then looked at me at the same time. At that moment, the shouts from outside were loud.

Waaaaaah!-

Chapter 280

This city was formed by the Japanese who used to be under the New Triad, so it was foreseen that they went wild when Seong-Il appeared.

The captain said while bringing his head back inside from the window, “Stay silent.”

His voice trembled with excitement and nervousness at the same time.

I followed his gaze and looked far out the window, and the streets were filled with the residents. Kwon Seong-Il was at the center of it all, and his demeanor was so charismatic and imposing that no one dared to speak to him. However, the way he frowned and flared his nostrils looked like he was trying to suppress a smile. I was someone who had spent a long time with him, so I could read his expressions minutely.

Seong-Il disappeared into the city hall building with the sincere guidance of the Japanese military leaders. The crowd still continued to follow him. The streets seemed to be overflowing with Awakened, resembling raging waves in the ocean or firing rockets into the sky. They were shouting Seong-Il’s name but soon changed it to my name.

“O-din!”

“O-din!”

The city executives who had come out to calm the crowd were also among them. Tetsuya and Sayaka ran out because they could no longer suppress their excitement after giving me a warning-like request to never come out.

The captain didn’t come back until sunset, and he was drunk when he did. Whenever he sighed the smell of alcohol stung my nose. His breastplate was F-class as he had sold his good one to pay the mercenary. It was pathetic that he had wasted his money on alcohol when he needed to spend them on better items and skills.

He slurred as he said, “Oh, this? Don’t mind it. When will I be able to drink if I don’t on a day like this?”

His pleasant smile remained unchanged although I had given him a blatant look. It seemed like Sayaka had gone back to her residence as she was even more drunk than him.

“This is dope.”

He staggered to his seat.

He continued, “Don’t think that you guys are the only ones who see Odin as the savior. We do too. No, we literally worship him, Mr. Kwon.”

“...”

“Have you ever lived as a slave?” he suddenly asked.

“...”

“Have you ever lived as a lab rat?” he asked again.

“...”

He suddenly began to sob. “Keukeuek. You people are lucky. Why is Odin… Korean? I’m sorry about what our ancestors had done to yours, Mr. Kwon…”

His voice faded away, then he slowly closed his eyes.

Many people wandered around the city drunk that night. It was a night filled with praise for me and curses toward the Chinese. It was bound to be a very nervous night for the city’s executives because it felt like something dangerous would happen immediately.

In the morning, the captain woke up later than I did.

“Go to the city hall. He was looking for you.”

He sprinted outside instantly as if something came to his mind when he heard me. Right after that, a large, black shadow suddenly came in through the window. Since he was so big, he accidentally cracked the window frame and the wall he was holding. Seong-Il rubbed the crack with his index finger, then turned his embarrassed face at me.

“The conversation went well, and they won’t notice a bit. But…”

Seong-Il frowned.

“It will be hard to be nice to him because he is an asshole.”

***

All the captain knew was that the association had sent Odin’s closest personnel to their city to compliment them for conquering an E-class dungeon even with weak manpower. He seemed to be in the midst of enjoying his sweet dreams when he returned from meeting Seong-Il. Then, he looked determined.

“But this is crazy.”

After the captain announced that the next target was a D-class dungeon, his subordinates came to him and left one by one. The captain had induced this on purpose.

Ryuichi was the only one left. Among the newly organized squad, the captain, Sayaka, Ryuichi and I were the only ones from the original Tetsuya Squad. It was obvious what would happen if more experienced and higher-level people filled the team, but the captain recruited multiple Japanese attackers as he only cared about the quest. In addition, that seemed to be the only way to make a powerful enough force to at least try the D-class dungeon.

“The association has a lot of interest in us.”

The influential figure was a bald middle-aged man who had initially joined like a mercenary. He had quickly done a 180 by returning all the captain’s property he had received during the previous mercenary contract.

The bald guy put his arm on the captain’s shoulder.

“As everyone knows, Mr. Kwon Seong-Il visited us to encourage the Tetsuya Squad. Perhaps Odin might have heard our story too. Don’t you think so? If we succeed in attacking a D-class dungeon for the second time in all of the attack squads… The association might call us up for compensation.”

There were many famous Japanese Awakened.

“Commander Tetsuya.”

“Yes.”

“You are our leader. Since we are gathered under your name, please take good care of all of us.”

The captain politely replied, “Of course, Mr. Kosuke.”

The people gathered here were well-known among the Japanese Awakened and had previously been captains of their own teams. The fact that they had formed one offensive group meant that the Sakura Corps’ elite team had now been created. Although he was the commander of the squad in name only, that thickened his halo.

On the way to the D-class dungeon, people kept looking at him with envy. Their respect towards him had increased overnight just because he had shaken hands with Seong-Il.

Sayaka came toward me stealthily by mentioning other captains.

“There was nothing we could do during the leading, but don’t talk to them if possible.”

She was reminding me about my fake fugitive status. However, I was the only Awakened with a different nationality. It was natural people would be drawn to me as I was a Korean who had been on the same stage as Odin. The woman was intentionally clinging to me, but the bald guy drove her away after glaring at her. Sayaka continued to look at me with concern from my back.

At this point, the captain and the girl didn’t desperately need me, but they still regarded me as a colleague who had defeated the E-class dungeon along with them, shared a secret, and currently worked to achieve one great purpose in the future.

The bald man asked, “What has brought a Korean here?”

I didn’t reply.

“I have never seen a normal guy who has willingly left the Korean group.” He continued while staring at me, “Just focus on your role. If you are here for an ulterior reason and I catch onto that, I promise you that you will beg me to kill you as soon as possible.”

The other new people eyed me in the same way that the bald guy did. Only Ryuichi’s bewildered expression was unique. The captain approached me only after everyone looked away from me. We were at the front of the dungeon entrance. He whispered, “Please be patient. They are being mean because they don’t know who you really are. Sooner or later, everyone will agree that…”

[Class: D

Location: A Sacred Place of the Baron (Maruka Clan)]

I gave him a look. “If you want to survive until the end, don’t take your eyes off me.”

[Attack Squad: You have entered the dungeon (Maruka Clan, D-class).]

This dungeon held a boss monster that had brains and was also bipedal, which meant most of these people wouldn't be able to survive.

***

It had dented-looking ears and nose, and the red mucus on its skin was greasy. Its long arms were sticking out of the chair, waiting for an order. Its sunken eyes were filled with rage. The Baron Orca had gone through multiple battles since the birth of its clan, but nothing had ever been the same lately.

Humans were indeed weaker than the Moongs they had dealt with earlier. After all, their combat power was far inferior to the Moongs, and their mentality had not evolved to the fullest as they couldn’t share their emotions and experiences with each other.

So how can such a primitive species come and go freely around the sacred area?!

That was why the baron was outraged. At that time, its connection to the altar of the Great Doom Kaos was cut off, and the guards on its territory announced the entry of humans. Humans also blocked the passageway outside the territory. Their presumptuous counterattack had started again.

When will they know their place? When will ‘the one’ give up and stop sending his human troops? Does he really think they have a chance against the Great Doom Kaos’ army?

The baron was planning to support the occupation forces once the humans finished counterattacking. Doom Kaos had responded to the clan’s ritual, so the day would come soon.

The baron sat down in the chair and suppressed its anger. The counterattack would soon become something that had never happened anyway. ‘The one’ would lose his power, and the holy ground would reopen.

However, the guys who had invaded this time were different. The baron’s sacred place was being constantly encroached upon, and they were getting closer to him. The baron weighed down its chair, feeling its composure slowly breaking apart. The power that was concentrated in the chair began to be absorbed by the baron. Then, bubbles flowed out of its body, which was enough to surround the ceiling of its room. From the bubbles, things that were much thicker and larger than the tentacles on its snout came down.

Blop, bloop.

Whenever the bubbles burst from the muddy ground, the baron’s clones were born. It waited for the humans with the door to hell wide open. Then, a few inferior creatures finally appeared.

The baron couldn’t stop laughing that it had been worried about those uncivilized creatures. These humans were so engulfed by fear that they couldn’t even make a noise.

At that time, a male human caught the baron’s attention because he was the only calm one among them. An absurd thought passed through the baron’s mind, but it couldn’t ignore it. The baron searched its memory. The collective memory warehouse was where fragments of memories of the entire clan were housed.

The baron grasped the memory of a count named Lucera. It was one of the memories that had shocked the entire clan, and it was becoming more blurry as it was old. One thing was still clear. The way the tiny creatures, one male and one female, slaughtered the count’s clones was brutal. The count’s memory ended the moment he was killed by a male human. The baron disconnected from the memory warehouse while engraving the face of the male human into his head. That was why the surprised baron’s snout tentacles began to wriggle.

Whip- Whip- Whip-

The huge tentacles on the ceiling also reacted to the baron and stirred in all directions.

Everyone started running away the moment one human died, but the male human who had killed Count Lucera was different. He was staring at the baron with eyes that didn’t resemble ones from an inferior species. Then, the baron had a hunch that the rest of the clan would soon witness its death from the memory warehouse.

Chapter 281

In the past, I was in the same situation as Ryuichi during Act Two, Stage Two. I had mainly gone around the F-class dungeons as a member of a squad operated by a C-class captain. Therefore, the first time I experienced a D-class dungeon wasn’t in Act Two, Stage Two, and I barely managed to get through the E-class dungeons until I reached Act Three, Stage Two.

Instead, I only experienced a D-class dungeon during the time I had served as a guild member in North America, which occurred after I had survived through the Day of Advent and military days. Prior to that, I had only heard rumors about the fearsome nature of a D-class dungeon. Unfortunately, my captain had led the team in the dungeon but he died when the Dean of Barba pierced his heart. Despite being an A-class (Master-class) Awakened, he couldn’t shake off the persistence of the boss monster. Therefore, I had to recognize Seong-Il’s achievement in defeating the D-class dungeon.

Anyway, the baron of the Maruka clan reminded me of the Dean of Barba and the bodies of Maka monsters that I had killed. It was obvious that the baron was trying to take me with it somehow. However, it was definitely not a match for me.

[Attack Squad: You have completed ‘One Master of the Deep Sea.’]

[* All the attackers other than you are unable to fight.]

[You have obtained 20,000 XP.]

[XP (Level 534): 1,134,002 / 4,680,836 ]

[You have obtained a diamond box for being the first one to complete the quest.]

[You have obtained ‘Physical Healing.’]

Out of the original twenty-five, only six Awakened were left. In addition, I was the only one unscathed, and the others were unconscious with their limbs cut off. A linked quest was about to start on the captain’s window, but he was under the tentacles. Large bubbles came out from the baron’s mouth as if it was blowing bubble gum, and parasites popped out from them. This time, five came out from one bubble. It seemed like they had been cultivated steadily in the baron’s body.

Swoosh!

They flew after me at once, but fell to the ground immediately before touching me. They were moving quickly in search of bodies to infect. Since I had blocked their paths to members of my team with my lightning, the parasites burrowed into the decapitated baron and the monsters it had created.

[You have used Devi’s Sword.]

Sheeeek-

Once again, the black energy was concentrated on the captain, but that wasn’t the end of the linked quest as more bugs crawled out and more energy went to him. The process repeated endlessly and became more intense. Also, the captain’s multiple linked quests were carried out at once in a single spot.

***

The captain came to his senses first. Several linked quests had been completed while he was unconscious, but he wasn’t in a state to notice that now. It was impressive that he didn’t even scream. As soon as he woke up, tentacles grew from his shoulder where his arms were severed, then they stretched out toward his face as if they wanted to pierce his brain. I wondered if that was a curse or the clan’s trait. It was common in the land where the intellectuals of the Maruka clan stayed.

The moment the tentacles were about to stab his face, I grabbed and pulled them out. Only then did a scream burst from his mouth as blood gushed from where his arms used to be.

“Aaaaargh!”

It was my responsibility to clean up his mess as he was busy getting reoriented. Only the three of them, the captain, the bald guy, and Ryuichi, managed to hold on to their sanity until the very end. I chose to heal Ryuichi first. I eyed the others while I regenerated his severed legs using the insignia I had just acquired. I also relieved his pain.

His pupils cleared, and his face quickly became ghastly pale as if he could finally see the surroundings. He had been one of the squad members who had cheered as if that had been the happiest he’d ever been when we had finished the E-class dungeon. However, there was no joy on his face now.

Blood dripped down onto the tops of our heads. They were coming from the tentacles that were cut off and had been hung in the ceiling. Since blood was oozing from all the bodies buried in the mud, there was blood everywhere. At that moment, Ryuichi suddenly crawled back, frightened by the severed tentacle that had touched his body.

While carrying the girl and the captain on my shoulders I asked, “Are you not going?”

Then, Ryuichi finally found the other two and carried them on his shoulders.

“D…Did you finish this… by yourself?”

I heard him ask from behind me. His voice was still shaking with dread even though it was all over, and it was the first time he had spoken to me in such a formal way.

He continued, stuttering, “I… I… I… I don’t know how to explain this, but I knew you were from the association.”

Even he knew that the others were not fully aware enough to listen to our conversation.

“Did you upgrade your level?” I asked.

He responded immediately, “Yes.”

“Platinum?”

“Yes.”

I nodded and then said, “Go find Lee Tae-Han as soon as you leave this dungeon.”

He suddenly stopped walking for a moment. He looked so puzzled that he actually looked like a hopeless puppy. He hurriedly bent his waist so quickly that the bald guy and one of the attackers he was carrying were thrown into the mud.

I continued bluntly, “There is no need for you to come back. Report what happened here to Lee Tae-Han, and just tell him that I sent you.”

Suddenly, the guy who was only showing me to the top of his head began to sob like a child. Not even the hell created by the Maruka clan made him tremble this much.

“オーディン(Odin)... I… I…”

Only he knew how he truly felt, but I was certain that it wasn’t fear that made him shiver like that.

***

Even an offensive team operated by A-class (Master-class) Awakened with high-quality traits, skills and items couldn’t guarantee that they’d be able to conquer a D-class dungeon. That was the reason why so many Awakened in the past avoided dungeons or only targeted dungeons much lower than their level.

Unlike gate battles that didn’t have restrictions on membership, a maximum of twenty-five people could participate in a single dungeon attack. In addition, these people also had to wander around for dozens of days in a limited space in the dark. This previous constraint had now been removed, but in the past, the Awakened had to either conquer the dungeon and live or just die there instead.

What about those who no longer had the desire to get stronger and were willing to get called cowards for not going into the dungeons? What if these people somehow participated in the gate battle instead? They would still be far behind those who did the dungeons, but they could also focus on their growth and enjoy false wealth as an Awakened. Basically, dungeon invasions were more difficult than gate battles. If a gate battle felt like fighting a war against an alien civilization, then attacking a dungeon felt like wandering in the hell of a different world because the dungeons were the monsters’ mainland and territory.

If the gate battle was a defensive match, then the dungeon attack was like guerrilla warfare where we wiped out the enemy unexpectedly. Act Two, Stage Two was where the Awakened had to play such a role, but it wasn’t a very good situation for me. Perhaps it was because the System had to take into account the firepower of its soldiers into consideration, but the highest dungeon we could attack right now was D-class. In other words, the Awakened would gain far fewer XP on this stage compared to the time they had destroyed the light pillars and went through night raids in Act Two, Stage One.

Yeon-Hee and I had already conquered B-class dungeons as a duo before I entered Round Two. Thus, I believed that I could defeat an A-class dungeon alone now if I activated the Man Who Overcomes Adversity and Passion at the same time. In addition, I had to be thrown into high-level dungeons to get enough XP quickly.

The total amount of XP the System distributed in Act Two, Stage Two was very limited as it was fully exploiting the Awakened, its soldiers, who had grown up to this point. That was why I wondered: ‘If the System didn’t interrupt the top stages, would the class of the dungeons in Act Two, Stage Two be a little higher than it is now and in the past?’

[Guild: Sakura Corps’ Tetsuya Attack Squad has destroyed the dungeon (Maruka clan, D-class).]

Ryuichi left for the association’s headquarters. That night, a senior healer from the association had hurriedly rushed over to where we were.

***

The man from the Sakura Corps sent us the news on the day the captain’s treatment was over. People were crowded in front of the building where the captain’s office was located. His fame was at its peak, and yes, he was now a superstar. It wasn’t only the Japanese, but Awakened from various nationalities were all there, except for the Chinese. I could hear people speaking Korean among them. Most of the Korean Awakened knew what I looked like, so I used the way that Seong-Il had used to come into my room previously. I threw myself into the window from the roof of the building across the street. The captain and the woman raised their upper bodies in reflex before lying down again.

“Mr. Kwon… The monsters…”

Sayaka’s eyes instantly became sunken as if she was horrified just to think of them again.

I snorted. “Keuk. Do you think it’s possible for me to fight against the noble of the Maruka clan? Nah, that’s impossible. Also, I have constantly warned you.”

She whimpered, “It happened without me knowing. Back then…”

Everyone was engulfed in fear, and they tried running away as soon as they saw the intellectual monsters of the Maruka clan and the scene of the room. It wasn’t because of the monsters’ mental skills. This meant they couldn’t keep their heads on straight under high pressure even though they knew that they would die.

I was going to make up the story anyway, so I didn’t want to make it ramble for too long.

I deftly lied, “It was certainly the quest related to Seven Demon Kings. We were able to survive, thanks to those things that came out of your body. All of us would have died there.”

The captain lowered his head toward his chest.

“Did the quests go on while I was unconscious?” he asked.

He was too ashamed to look at me, so he looked absurd at the same time. However, nothing was strange with the power of the quest, so he seemed to be convinced.

He finally asked, “What should we say to the corps and association? They think we have conquered the dungeon on our own.”

I advised, “There is only one way out of this: completing the quest as soon as possible and gaining strength. Then, no one will question us. Tell me more about your next quest. What else is it leading to?”

He hesitated before finally answering, “...You are wrong. This quest wasn’t something I could be greedy about in the first place.”

He seemed to have already talked to the woman as she couldn’t make eye contact with me either

Tetsuya continued, “I will repay you for what you have done for me until I die, but I think we should stop working together.”

I narrowed my eyes. “Stop saying nonsense.”

If he showed any signs of giving up the quest, I was ready to grab his neck immediately. In fact, I was about to drag him along even if I had to put chains on his neck as Seong-Il had suggested. Tetsuya was acting weirdly, so I grabbed him so tightly that it looked like I wanted to crush his neck. His Adam’s apple jutted into my palm, and the salty smell of the Maruka clan wafted out his mouth as he made a stifled noise.

When I released him, a ball covered with saliva came out. It was an aggregation of weird substances that were a little smaller than a fist and held together with dark energy.

Srrr-

Then, it quickly turned into a black key. The captain vomited several times, but he smiled at the key he had spat out.

[Key of the Duke (Quest Item)

It’s the key to access the bedroom of the greatest noble of the Maruka Clan, Grand Duke Amon.

* The user who receives the item can use it at the entrance of the dungeon of the Maruka clan.

* When the item is used, the dungeon will be converted into an A-class. Be fully prepared.

Winner: Tetsuya Yamamoto]

This quest aimed to complete Doom Entegasto’s Life Vessel. Interestingly enough, it continued to be associated with the Maruka clan.

“The D-class dungeon was hell, so an A-class dungeon will be…” He stroked his neck and continued, “That place… will be the worst hell ever. I can’t even imagine. No one will be able to get in there.”

I had approached him in disguise as he had the authority to give up the quest, so I was being extra careful. However, it seemed like the time to put a chain on his neck had come. He wouldn’t be able to give up the quest and deny what we had been through at this point.

I told him, “There is one person.”

Tetsuya shook his head. “Even Kwon Seong-Il won’t be able to…”

“The guy above him.”

Then, he stammered with a pale face, “A… are you crazy?”

I smiled grimly. “You are the one who is crazy. What made you covet something that was mine?”

Chapter 282

A Korean Awakened, Kwon Ki-Cheol, had mysterious abilities, and there was something about him that caused people to think he was frighteningly merciless and cold. The guy had clearly been special, but Tetsuya knew that there was only one person in this world who could say ‘my stuff’ with that kind of vibe.

“Aaah.”

Tetsuya moaned as if he had been gagged. His heart began to thump intensely against his chest wall, every movement clear. Since his mind had short-circuited, all he was aware of was the contraction of his heart. Other than that, he felt like time had stopped. To be exact, it was more accurate to say that his thinking stopped. That frozen silence felt like an eternity for Tetsuya. However, when a force pulled on his wrist, he came back to reality.

“Tet… Tetsuya…”

He only moved his eyeballs to the side while still facing Odin, and he saw Sayaka’s desperate face. She was dragging him off the bed as she couldn’t withstand the silence. Tetsuya didn’t know how long he had been out of his mind, and his head hit the floor immediately. The pain spread through his entire face, then he finally came fully to his senses.

He realized what had happened in that short period of time. Images of the past flashed through his mind: the time when he decided to violate the association’s rules, him hiding the Black Fragments, and the day when they conquered a D-class dungeon with a Korean Awakened leading the way. He couldn’t think of any excuse as the savior Odin clearly knew everything from the very beginning. He really believed that he was lucky that such a person was helping him, not knowing that he was Odin. Therefore, Tetsuya couldn’t help but condemn himself.

Did you really think that the savior wouldn’t catch you? You really thought so?

No matter how many times he thought about it, he came to the conclusion that he was surely an idiot. Even a child could have guessed who instructed the association to look for the Black Fragments.

Since the mud had been washed off of him, Tetsuya’s pale face was even more glaring.

While he was just shivering without a word, Sayaka begged and begged. “I’m… I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”

“If you have benefited under my shadow, you should give me something in return.”

Odin’s words sounded eerie and brutal, making it seem as if a blade would slice off their necks right away. Although people thought of him as the savior and candidly what he had done was unbelievable, like a story from a fairy tale, they weren’t under any illusions. In fact, they knew that the savior was neither a saint in the Bible nor a hero in a cartoon. Reality here was harsh, and no one was that naive.

In fact, there was a rumor going around about Odin’s personality, saying that he was strict. Stories that supported this idea also came from the Korean group. For instance, they stated that Odin never tolerated challenges against him, which was the reason why the Frank Guild’s executives were exterminated in the early days of Stage Two.

I’m going to… die here… I… die here… here?

Tetsuya continued to tremble with his eyes fixed on the floor. He was acting as if there was a god of hell watching his back.

Odin finally said, “But I’ll give you a chance. Since you started it, you should end it.”

He never expected Odin would leave after telling him to prepare to enter the dungeon.

Bam!

Tetsuya heard the sound of the door closing, and he could no longer see Odin’s feet. Despite that, neither of them could raise their heads. It didn’t matter to them, even though their entire body weight was concentrated on their forehead on the floor. They felt like they could endure the throbbing pain and numbness in their body forever if they managed to continue to live.

Thump.

Sayaka tilted to the right and fell down. Tetsuya’s shirt had been soaked through with cold sweat and was now stuck to his back. There was also a puddle of his sweat on the floor. In fact, there were more secretions from his body other than the tears that he just shed. Even when he raised his head, tears and cold sweat were dripping from the tip of his chin. Once again, Tetsuya put his forehead to the floor while sobbing in relief. He couldn’t believe that he was still alive.

However, that was only temporary as he soon realized he would be dragged into an A-class dungeon, the most terrifying hell. The one thing that consoled him a bit was that Sayaka hadn’t received any orders from Odin. Well, that made sense because she would be useless there and would die as soon as she entered it.

He was being forced to enter because he was the one who had opened Doom Entegasto’s hidden quest. It was the quest that he wasn’t supposed to touch and start. If he had known that the final destination was an A-class dungeon, he wouldn’t have moved an inch. A-class dungeons were in areas where no one but Odin could challenge, and that was why the association had emphasized heavily that people needed to hand in any Black Fragments to them. Looking back, he felt like he had been fated to die in the E-class dungeon.

You are a dumbass! You deserve to die, Tetsuya.

He rose weakly after that last thought.

***

The Japanese weren’t the only ones who had been under the New Triad. However, the leaders had strong anti-Japanese sentiment, so they treated the Japanese like slaves by mentioning the Nanjing Massacre[1]. As a result, the Japanese Awakened were considerably behind the others, and they didn’t have enough power to voice their opinions in the group.

In this situation, a new hero was born to lead them. The savior’s henchman, Kwon Seong-Il, had come down and showed interest in them, and Captain Tetsuya drove the momentum and successfully conquered a D-class dungeon. If the unnamed attack squad, which people thought was under Odin, was excluded, then they were the second attack team to defeat a D-class dungeon. Even the Awakened from the mainstays of the association, such as the United States and Denmark, had yet to succeed! But Tetsuya, the Japanese hero did it!

“Oh!”

The dungeon officer greeted the Japanese hero. The Japanese offensive teams that were registering their groups to enter other dungeons didn’t protest about their work being suspended. Instead, they started welcoming their hero.

“Tet-su-ya!”

“Tet-su-ya!”

The sound of people applauding and calling the hero’s name didn’t stop. Tetsuya knew better than anyone why they were so enthusiastic, so he felt miserable. Even in a situation that was overwhelming just to stay alive, he felt guilty for the Awakened from his home country. His face became more gloomy.

“Are there any leftover Maruka clan’s F-class dungeons?” he asked quietly.

The officer rummaged through the notes.

“There are some rooms, but I don’t see any others.”

The officer checked Tetsuya’s back several times and spoke because his only companion was a man wearing a hood.

“There are only two.”

According to the Sakura Corps, the D-class dungeon they had attacked was the most difficult one they had ever experienced. They said only six members of the elite squad had survived, but four of the survivors ended up with their limbs cut off. One of the people in the squad was in the diamond section, and even he hadn’t yet been able to shake off his jitters from then. Therefore, it was a wise choice to target the F-class as it would be like taking a break.

But just these two?

The officer was concerned, but he wasn’t the only one. No one wanted Japan’s hope to disappear due to one bad judgment. People tried to stop Tetsuya by saying that going into an F-class dungeon as a duo was like committing suicide.

Tetsuya looked at Odin with a perplexed expression, then broke through the crowd and entered the building.

“I’m sorry,” he said in a small voice close to whispering.

The two climbed the stairs one step at a time. In the midst of getting closer to hell, they encountered attackers who had either failed to conquer a dungeon or those who had completed one. Tetsuya didn’t know how to react to the support that they verbalized to him, and he needed to hurry up and walk faster in order to avoid more questions about where they were headed to and any attempts at dissuading them.

Tetsuya took out the key in front of the F-class dungeon. The hallway that led to the dungeon entrance was muddy. The sour smell of blood and sweat stung his nose. However, the stench wasn’t what was making him want to vomit. Instead, it was because he couldn’t believe that he was opening the door to hell with his own hands. The extreme tension made him nauseous.

Odin ordered coldly, “Open it.”

At least the nauseous sensation had given him a reality check. However, the ‘owner of the voice’ from his back and the hell in front of him was a world that felt too real. He couldn’t even imagine the end of this madness.

He stuttered, “Yes, I will…”

Tetsuya put the key in the lock while tasting death. It felt the same as the first time he had stabbed a human’s heart. It was creepy, but he soon remembered what had happened in the bio lab of the New Triad when he had finished turning the key. His memories of an intruder sticking their hands in him and pulling out his organs came back, and it was no different from what he felt now. There was something escaping from his body.

The pain was intense, and Odin covered Tetsuya’s mouth as the latter was about to burst out into a scream. Tetsuya trembled in that position for a long time. Odin also realized that the amount of energy flowing out from Tetsuya’s body was unusual.

Click.

When the key opened the door, Tetsuya’s eyes lost their light. His body was quivering, he was choking, and his nails fell out like a broken piece of a pencil. The creepiest thing was that there were worms wriggling out of the flesh where his nails had fallen off.

Odin trampled the bugs on the ground and dropped Tetsuya on his rear. Then, he squatted in front of Tetsuya, who had collapsed, and stared at him. The unconscious man’s pupils were moving irregularly. It was a bizarre movement where they moved quickly from side to side and then turned clockwise. At one point, they suddenly stopped and fixed on Odin, and a voice came out with the syllables cut off one by one.

“You. Are. The. One. I. Was. Waiting. For.”

Odin replied nonchalantly, “Ah, I didn’t expect that you would greet me.”

He then clutched Tetsuya’s neck as if he believed there was no point in letting the mysterious voice say more. Then, he said while looking at Tetsuya’s fixed pupils, “If you think about it, aren’t you in a lower rank than me? You are just a duke.”

Tetsuya’s lips struggled to open, but there was no sound coming out. His face was deadly pale because he was suffocating. When the light in his eyes was completely drained, Odin loosened his grip.

Tetsuya didn’t remember what had happened to him. Odin simply dragged him into the dungeon while he complained of a headache. Then, the most horrifying hell unfolded in front of them. Armaments began to appear over Odin’s body, and of course, there was the golden armor. Then, Valkyries, the seven warrior maidens who served Odin, were summoned to the dungeon.

Chapter 283

[The quest ‘The Duke’s Progeny’ has occurred.]

[The quest ‘Green Field in the Deep Sea’ has occurred.]

[The quest…]

Ten quest messages appeared in the window, but Tetsuya couldn’t take his eyes off of the women. There were seven women with beautiful faces and glamorous bodies. They had full bosoms, so their breasts stood out even though they were tightly bound with cloth. Each of them had their hair bobbed, a circular shield, and different weapons such as a hand axe, spear or sword. In fact, anything that could be of a hindrance during battle was deftly dealt with or removed. All of the Valkyries were wearing shorts that barely covered their hips instead of wide pants or skirts.

Despite their skimpy attire, there was nothing sensual or sexual about them. It was the look in their eyes. They were clearly not afraid to die, and it seemed like they considered it a disgrace to not die on the battlefield. In fact, many Awakened women had those same eyes in Act Two, Stage Two, but these women who had appeared out of the blue looked even more cold-hearted. They were like beings born only for war.

[Valkyrie (Summoned Subject)

They are maidens of battle who serve Odin, the Lord. Due to the nature of their spirit, they are immune to all physical attacks and exert magical power on enemies to damage them.

Class: A]

After reading through the information window, Tetsuya noticed that they were not real people. Nevertheless, the Valkyries were special as it was his first time seeing summons that looked exactly like humans. The only difference was that they didn’t breathe.

At that time, the Valkyries surrounded Tetsuya when Odin pointed at him with his chin.

Stomp! Stomp!

A shield formed around Tetsuya. Out of surprise, his eyes went wide, and he heard Odin over the Valkyries’ shoulders through the gap between them.

“You must know that Kwon Seong-Il is in the master section, right?”

Taken aback, he answered, “Ah… yeah.”

Odin then continued coldly, “Each Valkyrie has the same strength as he does, and seven of them will protect you. So why do you still have that dead fish look on your face? Put some energy into your eyes.”

Tetsuya was confused not only because the Valkyries had appeared, but also because Odin was fully armed when he had nothing a few minutes ago. He looked like a god from a myth as he was wearing a fiery cape, a mysterious pitch and breastplate, a ring that glowed brilliantly, and was wielding a sword the size of an adult man. This was the real image of the person who Tetsuya had only heard from rumors.

Odin then stated, “You have no clue how happy you should be right now by having them protect you. Every minute and second is valuable, so you better enjoy your time being protected by the Valkyrie. Get a grip and follow me.”

***

The Maruka clan and the Grafs had originated from the same place, and traces of that were also left in Duke Amon. The tentacles on his snout and the red secretions flowing on his skin had been completed through evolution, but his two pairs of wings that stretched out were a symbol of a high-ranking, purebred aristocrat in this clan. The Grand Duke Amon wasn’t a recombinant existence like many of the subordinate nobles, but instead, he was a being that had survived through many years from ancient times.

Inside a moss-filled structure, the only sound that filled the air was the wisps of Amon flapping his wings. Amon and his progeny were currently chasing common memories. The memory played in a continuous loop, starting with the recent death of Baron Orca, the memory of the past, and the destruction of Doom Insectum and the altar of Doom Kaos. They had come to the conclusion that the human being was ‘the interrupter of the clan.’ The human man had killed lower-class aristocrats and destroyed the altar, disrupting the grand scheme of the clan.

“Orca,” Amon called.

One of the creatures rose from the place where the progeny had gathered. However, it was Orca itself. It had been reborn recently, so its memories hadn’t gone blurry yet. Therefore, its face was still trembling with anger. The last scene it remembered was the guy trampling on its decapitated body and looking down at it.

Amon ordered, “Welcome him to the office.”

Orca made up its mind that it would definitely do the process differently compared to the past even though it was sure that the result would be the same. When the Orca left, the other progeny were assigned to districts that they needed to protect, such as the hall, altar, arsenal, and military camps. Since the counterattack had begun, Amon had a lot to protect, especially the room where he hid Doom Entegasto’s Destroyed Life Vessel.

***

Ever since the Valkyries had disappeared, Tetsuya felt like he was walking in a nightmare at every moment. The sight of Odin brutally slaughtering countless monsters pouring out at once was indeed terrifying. All of the situations that he had experienced so far up to Act Two, Stage Two were nothing compared to this. There was a giant mouth that had been vertically ripped apart after it popped out of the mud, the high frequency of waves that pierced his eyes lasted for a few days, and the liquid that would melt everything spilling out like a waterfall. Mental attacks that reminded him of the trauma of his childhood also pummeled him. On top of that, there were the traps that he couldn’t figure out and disgusting minion monsters that pressured him every single second. He would have died a thousand times over without Odin’s protection.

Of course, Tetsuya had no appetite and couldn’t sleep. He had become bony, and his whole body was full of holes. Furthermore, small tentacles were stuck in those holes and wriggled crazily. He wanted to give his soul to a demon if he could escape this dread and pain. Odin was right. This was actually the most terrifying hell where things were a hundred times worse than what he had thought.

Aaaaaaargh! Aaaaaaaaaaah!

Zing-

A spark of lightning that bounced sharply touched Tetsuya’s body slightly, and he rolled over the mud.

Odin commented, “You have gone through Act Two, Stage Two, but how come you are this weak? With that kind of attitude, it’s pathetic that you wanted my stuff. As I mentioned before, there is only one way to get out of here. You should end your quest, and that’s it. Keep in mind that the more you hesitate the more time you waste.”

I’d rather die.

Tetsuya almost spat that thought out, but he couldn’t. He felt like Odin would actually hit his neck if he did so.

At that moment, Odin’s armor flashed and the Valkyries reappeared. Six days had passed since they had entered the dungeon, which felt like sixty days… no, six years.

Oh! My angels!

Tetsuya became emotional and shed tears. They must have been angels even though they had no wings on their backs. He quickly realized two hours after he had spent time with them that he could no longer waste more time.

Meanwhile, Odin frowned, but not because of Tetsuya. It was due to the intricate and sometimes changing structure of the dungeon. The Maruka clan’s fast reproductive skills allowed him to accumulate a lot of XP, but it was annoying to hover around the same spot.

[You have leveled up.]

If the power that suppressed transcendent Sense was not concentrated on the site, then Odin would have conquered the dungeon already. Although it was an A-class dungeon, it was certainly different from the other A-class dungeons he had gone through in the past. There was a mysterious power lurking in here.

Tetsuya and Odin did their best for two hours after the Valkyries reappeared. Not long before the Valkyries disappeared, they finally ran into one of the middle bosses. It was a place where they could find runes and skill books at first glance. Old stone tablets were embedded in the wall, and the letters of the clan moved as if they were alive.

Tetsuya saw Odin relax for the first time. His visibility was narrow because of the shield walls created by the Valkyries, so it took a while for him to properly view the interior.

This place is?!

It looked similar to the boss room of a D-class dungeon. The foundations were the same, but there was a huge difference between the number of tentacles stretching from the ceiling and the level of the monsters. An elite monster was standing in the center of the room, and that was the same as the boss room too.

The boss monster of the D-class dungeon is just one of many elite monsters in the A-class dungeon. What???

Tetsuya was appalled by this. At that same time, the Valkyries’ shield wall moved, and he was pushed out of the room. However, he could still view the room from a distance.

However, the gaze of an elite monster, which looked just like the boss monster of the D-class dungeon, stared at Odin in a strange way. Its eyes were full of resentment as if it was facing its greatest enemy. In fact, it was saying something while wiggling the tentacles on its chin. It must have been the language of these monsters, and then Tetsuya recalled a moment he had briefly remembered in the room that he had not thought deeply about. It was the unidentified characters moving on a stone tablet.

How can such a thing happen?

He couldn’t believe the monsters had a civilization like his own species.

The Seven Demon Kings… I thought they were just beasts that controlled the evil spirits.

At that moment, Odin started speaking in Korean to them. To Tetsuya, both Korean and the Maruka’s languages were alien to him. He thought they were exchanging some words, but then things suddenly happened. Tetsuya finally realized that even the monsters in hell knew how to scream. They were mere creatures to Odin.

***

I grumbled, “Ugh, it’s you again.”

The monster responded, “Um. Bakudarrr- Orca.”

I rolled my eyes. “Orca? Yeah, it is you.”

Technically, it wasn’t the one I had killed before. It was the new one assembled with the same memories and emotions of Baron Orca. It was possible for the Maruka clan, and that was why there was no end to their life and why their souls had always been desperate.

“Skrrr- Chida!” Orca spat out in a voice full of murderous intent.

I shrugged. “Blame your father for reviving you. You will go through the same pain.”

It screamed, “Chida! Chida! Chidarrr-”

I picked at my ear. “Yes, yes. I will send your father to hell as well, so you don’t need to be upset.”

That was the end of the conversation, and there was no need to activate the Man Who Overcomes Adversity. Since my trait Passion was still ongoing at Level 7, I threw myself at him and shouted the same thing, “Chida!”

It must have meant ‘I’ll kill you’ or something similar. The triple flame storm struck at once, and Indra’s Sword stretched out in a straight line and penetrated Orca. It screamed for a solid minute unlike the boss of a D-class dungeon and the elite of an A-class dungeon. Its flesh was torn apart and burned with its subordinates.

Crack!

I not only sliced his limbs off but also broke them into fragments.

At the last moment, Indra’s Sword was still in its body, making it resemble a grilled squid on a stone plate. I picked up its head, and its tentacles were moving toward the opposite side as I was grabbing its chin.

I snidely remarked, “Have some manners next time. Then, who knows? I might let you go without pain.”

Then, a few days passed. I found Orca in the corner of the grand city hall, sitting in a depressed manner.

It whined, “Chida…”

I barely heard its voice. It was flinching as it still remembered the process of dying.

Chapter 284

Buzz. Buzz.

The sound of flapping wings was deafening as all of the purebreds that ruled the Green Field of the Deep Sea were gathered in one spot. They recalled the memories of Baron Orca’s death several times. The baron had an enormous fear toward the guy, and everyone there could clearly feel it. That was why they were flapping their wings faster than usual.

Duke Amon wasn’t there as he was locked up in a sealed territory and dealing with the counterattacks from the greedy armies of other gods. When the tribes such as the Declans and Baclans created an alliance to attack a different dimension, the Old One[1] from the invaded dimension often intervened. The power of Amon that sealed the territory also came from there. It wasn’t a problem because sacrifices were bound to happen in a war.

However, issues arose when there was no gain from the sacrifices as it had become meaningless, or when there was a treasure that must be kept like now. This was especially true when it was something that should be hidden from Doom Entegasto and the Barba Corps. The purebreds came to the conclusion that Duke Amon wouldn’t be able to stop the human being. It wasn’t just Grand Duke Amon. No one would be able to do much even if they were in the same position as Amon. The male human had become stronger than ever.

The purebreds were the only ones who could access the forbidden memory warehouse, and it was filled with such memories. Unless the greatest god, Doom Kaos, blessed them and Doom Insectum’s incarnation descended, their entire clan was now exposed to a human attack. Their meeting had lasted for a long time, and they had no choice but to conclude that Duke Amon would die and that the humans would soon have Doom Entegasto’s Life Vessel.

In fact, they had never believed that things could get horrible enough to this extent. Invading was natural to them. The vitality that the dimension possessed was enticing, and there were all kinds of souls and dead land to be dedicated to multiple gods. In addition, there was a way to take a higher position than Doom Insectum and Doom Entegasto once they reached the next war.

Nevertheless, things had started to go awry. At the center of this mess, there was the human being, the monster created by the Old One in his dimension. Because of him, everything was messed up. The monster grew and expanded the Old One’s army while freely going into sacred places, and he was the only obstacle to the clan. But he was a big problem. Such a monster would soon get his hands on Doom Entegasto’s Life Vessel, and no one could stop him. Once that happened, he would become more powerful.

So…

“Seal… We should seal him forever if we can’t get rid of him. To the end of the deep sea where he can’t reach anything. Doom Kaos will allow us to do so.”

No one could go against that suggestion. This ritual would be different from the one in the past. Since the great Doom Kaos was paying lots of attention to the human, a sacrifice equal to his value would be demanded in return.

All the purebreds decided to give up the bodies that they had preserved since ancient times, dedicate the precious treasures of the family, and offer up their souls, however much as Doom Kaos required. It was a noble but painful agreement as the clan would end up regressing if they could seal him…

Finally, a ritual where the purebreds tore themselves apart began. Then, Doom Kaos responded from the distance.

***

The object that Tetsuya acquired from Duke Amon’s bedroom and the secret structure were both things he couldn’t bear. Inside the Valkyries’ shield wall, his arms had drooped down and there were no other movements. Then, a black marble fell out of the object. When he picked it up, there was a pain that radiated from his fingers to his brain.

Hmm?

Even I was close to losing strength in my legs for a moment, so it was obvious that Tetsuya would pass out.

[Unidentified Marble (Item)

It hasn’t been completed yet.

Item Level: ?

Item Class: ?]

[Until the completion: 0.01%]

[Until the completion: 0.02%]

The level of completion increased only when someone held the marble, and if someone let it go, the process restarted from the beginning once it was picked up again. At the same time, it was not much different from the time I had gone through the Light Pillar Privilege because the pain got more intense as time passed by. In other words, there would be a final quest to complete Doom Entegasto’s Life Vessel even though it wasn’t specified in a message. No one had ever reached this point. Even if there was, no one would have been able to stand this.

When I pointed to Tetsuya with my chin, one of the Valkyries carried him on her shoulder.

When I got out of the secret structure, the first thing I saw was Amon’s dead body. Although Orca, whose spirit was dead, had also appeared in the final match, I couldn’t even see him as he had been buried in all kinds of bodies.

Anyway, I couldn’t just pass by after seeing that half of Amon’s head was gone. I had wandered around the dungeon for a long time because Amon had avoided an all-out war against me. He kept changing the complex dungeon structure and recreated monsters like Orca to kill all of us here.

Crack!

I crushed his head as soon as I stepped on it as I had put all my rage into my foot. I moved only after smashing Amon’s remaining head as if I was putting out a gruesome cigarette. Tetsuya finally came to his senses, but at this time, he was on my shoulders instead of the Valkyries as they were gone.

He woke up with a scream as if he had been struggling with a long nightmare.

“Argh!”

I clenched my teeth and spoke to him, “It’s all over.”

[Until the completion: 27.29%]

The pain that the black marble caused was testing me if I would still hold it no matter how painful it was, but that was ridiculous. One of the words that I couldn’t admit was that pain and pleasure were collinear, but it was somehow different now. This was Doom Entegasto’s Life Vessel, where an immortal secret was held. Nothing was comparable to this even though I would bring every hidden reward from the Day of Advent. That was why the stronger the pain, the more thrilled I became.

“Keuk, keuk.”

“I can walk,” Tetsuya said sheepishly.

The parasitic tentacles that had lived in his body had fallen off after Amon died. He looked down at his body as if it made him emotional. His naked body was smooth without any disgusting, foreign appendages attached to it.

However, his face darkened as we searched for an exit with the Maruka clan’s corpses as milestones. He was thinking about when I would kill him because he realized he was now useless as we had achieved the purpose.

Sure enough, his eyes trembled as soon as he made eye contact with me.

I simply said, “Go and find Lee Tae-Han as soon as you get out of here.”

It was intolerable that he had violated the association’s rule, but there was no need to cut his throat since he had been punished enough. His agony and terrible experience in the Maruka clan’s A-class dungeon at his poor level would have been soul-searing. Therefore, I decided to leave him as a core member of the Japanese group. In addition, the amount of XP that had been distributed to him while he was my party member was significant.

He had just entered the diamond section and was at Level 321. The Japanese group desperately needed one more person like him. Tetsuya didn’t understand what I meant. He was clearly wondering if I was going to spare his life or officially punish him at the association.

“Always avoid Kwon Seong-Il. He will try to kill you as soon as he sees you. Keuk,” I elaborated.

My laughter at the end was intertwined with pain and pleasure this time again. Only then did he burst into tears. We had been in the dungeon for so long that he would have forgotten the social niceties of human society, but he bowed to apologize on the ground while trembling. New energy infused his voice as he shouted as he stood up, “I… I’ll take the lead!”

[Until the completion: 91.32%]

My trait Passion had already deactivated, and the Man Who Overcomes Adversity hadn’t been activated during the boss fight. The only thing that could suppress the pain was my steel mentality, so I might have come off as dangerous to Tetsuya. He anxiously looked back at me multiple times, with the timing between frequencies decreasing with each passing one.

“Aaaaaah!”

I ended up screaming as I couldn’t stand it anymore, and my voice was so loud that it exploded my eardrum. When I blinked, my vision was slightly tilted.

He shouted, “I’ll bring people right away! Please wait a bit here!”

Shortly after his voice faded away, the sound of his footsteps running toward the exit had faintly disappeared.

[Until the completion: 99.98%]

The pain had reached its peak, and I couldn’t see anything except the red and black waves that flashed on the black background. However, this was nothing compared to the pain I had shared with my mother at my birth. I couldn’t let Doom Entegasto’s Life Vessel go because I would have to restart everything again later!

[Until the completion: 99.99%]

I hollered, “Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah…”

I tasted mud and then it happened suddenly.

[The Man Who Overcomes Adversity has been activated.]

The messages about my enhanced capabilities immediately followed the first one. All the pain that suffocated me was gone, and I felt like the world had cleared up. However, I now felt the pressure that suppressed my entire body. Because of that, all the Man Who Overcomes Adversity could do was make the organs inside me vibrate, raising my heart rate like crazy.

Thump. Thump.

[Unidentified Marble has been completed. (Doom Entegasto’s Lost Weapon)]

[Please choose one of the following.]

[1. Upgrade the linked quest ‘The Birth of Doom Man’ to ‘The Birth of Doom Man, the Great Usurper.’]

[2. Upgrade ‘Doom Entegasto’s Lost Weapon’ to ‘Life Vessel.’]

I recalled the explorer reward I had seen before.

[If someone put the pieces of the vessel back together, it would greatly help that person to confront powerful beings.]

Doom Entegasto’s weapon must be the Life Vessel.

There were two options, but I had already made up my mind the moment I saw the choices.

[‘Doom Entegasto’s Lost Weapon’ has been upgraded to ‘Life Vessel.’]

The pressure that almost crushed my body still remained, which meant there would be more messages popping up.

[This is amazing! A privilege, ‘Immortality,’ will be carried out.]

[Please select a subject to use the Life Vessel on.

* It is not limited to objects, animals or summonses.

* The user cannot reverse their choice.]

This was something I had won myself, not from a box! The items handled by Doom Entegasto were different from the items the System provided to Awakened. They were incomparable. The joy that exploded deep in my heart was unbelievably strong, and it broke through the mysterious pressure that was squeezing my whole body.

I’m immortal from now on!

I gasped as the invisible vice had squeezed again, “...Keuk.”

There was no reason to hold back.

“Hahahaha!”

It was then I felt something had approached me that gave chills down my spine.

[* Warning: Your Power Resistance is significantly low.]

[Explorer has been activated.]

[About the sealing ceremony of the Maruka clan…]

The message cut off halfway. As soon as I looked back, a huge eye filled my view, and that was my last memory.

1. Author doesn’t specify who or what this is. Could be the System or some kind of unknown god. ☜

Chapter 285

The message was the only thing I could see in the dark.

[The seal has been broken.

* You have entered ‘The End of the Isolated Deep Sea.’]

My ears were oddly muffled, and I realized I couldn’t breathe. A hard material was covering my entire body and locking me up. I raised my Strength to the highest level, but that wasn’t enough. Cracks only began to form when I used a series of available skills. Then, I was able to open one eye narrowly, and air came in through the small gap. It finally became possible to move around a bit.

The pieces that broke out of my body resembled calcium compounds, but they had an incomparable degree of power. Each part that was exposed to the air was filled with moss. I could smell the saltiness of the Maruka clan.

[You haven’t selected the subject to use Life Vessel on. Please choose.]

This wasn’t important. Apparently, I had been stuck in this mysterious substance for a while. I was inside a dome-shaped structure. In addition to the salty smell of the Maruka clan, the space was filled with musty air. Other than the lumps of hard material that fell off from my body, it was simply an empty spot with only one stone tablet. The tablet was full of Maruka letters, and since I couldn’t decode it, I grasped a working summary from the information window sent by the System.

[Used-up Sealing Stone Tablet (Device)

It is full of stories about the extremely dangerous ‘Obstacle of the Maruka Clan.’

Content: …Don’t disturb this monster’s eternal sleep. Ever.]

The moss stuck to the tablet proved how many years had passed, and an ominous feeling engulfed me.

How long has it been?

I took out my returning stone instantly, but the only message that popped up was that my destination, ‘Death Upon Unauthorized Occupation,’ was not a place I could move to. This meant that at least two acts were over. My heart sank because I was concerned that the Stage of Advent might have ended.

Monsters in groups rushed in from the side of the aisle that led to the outside.

Motherfuckers. You put me in this for that long?

[The trait Passion has been activated. (Stage 1)]

I was outraged. I thrust my fists into them and pulled out their spines as if I was taking clam meat out of the shell. Since these were protoplasms that didn’t actually have a spine, I tore them into pieces so that they couldn’t even go through primary division.

The musty old air soon became saturated by the smell of blood and the stench of mucus. I repeated the same thing against monsters that constantly came in, then I suddenly spotted it. It was Baron Orca. However, its position in the information window was totally different from before.

[Guard Orca (Tribe)

It keeps the secret of the Maruka clan.]

The moment it saw me it became appalled. After making eye contact with me, it began to step back while making a weird noise. Its eyes spoke volumes, showing that it was desperate to stay alive, but unlike the baron, the lower-leveled monsters were controlled by their instincts and attacked me without end.

By the time the invasion stopped, the muddy ground was filled with monsters’ bodies. The only one alive was Orca because I had intentionally kept it that way. Although it didn’t understand my language, it must have grasped the vibe. I grabbed a handful of its tentacles and pulled them toward me.

I snarled, “Lead the way.”

The Maruka clan wasn’t usually like this as they were considered to be the most powerful of the Seven Demon Kings’ corps. However, these Maruka clan members were no different from the furry Kciphos. The most glaring evidence of that was that the amount of XP I received from killing them was significantly small. If this was the case for the whole clan, then, other than their exceptional fertility, they weren’t special anymore. There was no need to consider other things as Orca itself had been weakened. No matter how many times they were reborn, they had the same degree of power every time. Therefore, it was my first time witnessing such a regression. I didn’t know how much time had passed, but it had become obvious that there had been a rapid change in the Maruka clan.

Damn it.

I slapped Orca and kicked it on the back out of frustration.

Slam!

Then, I raised my voice to Orca, which was trembling with its nose stuck in the mud.

“Exit!”

“Chi… da…” it muttered without looking at me because it wanted to keep its petty ego. When it finally looked up at me, I saw tears welling up in its eyes.

The structure that had locked me up was simpler than I thought. I had first opened my eyes in the center, and each section was stretched out from it like a wheel. That was it. There had never been an exit. Orca crashed into the wall and shook its head. Then, I pushed harder to break the wall.

“If there’s no exit, I can just make one,” I said.

Bang! Bang!

It screamed, “To! To! Torrr-”

It didn’t dare to touch me, but it kept glaring as if it was warning me.

A stream of water suddenly flowed down from one side of the deeply dug wall. It was seawater, which matched the title ‘The End of the Isolated Deep Sea.’ Orca became very busy, and I spoke to its back as it was busy trying to fill up the hole.

“Guard? That’s bullshit. You were just stuck here with me.”

When I thought about it, it was being punished here as well as it had wasted its time in this limited space without doing anything.

“Um gorrr―da Torrrr―”

It alternately looked at me and the hole it was filling up, then it vibrated its gular sac.

I snapped, “Shut the fuck up before I kill you. I’m barely holding it in now.”

***

Yeon-Hee had turned into the wicked Second Evil, Jonathan was obsessed with keeping my private property to himself, and Lee Tae-Han had caused a civil war due to excessive greed. Each one of them appeared with a mocking smile, then disappeared. I knew they were just hallucinations, but it was hard to bear.

This time, Seong-Il had become a serial killer as he couldn’t adapt to outside life. He trampled on a dead civilian woman’s breast and smiled insidiously at me. He then scratched the top of his nose when he smiled, and he looked at me as if it wasn’t a big deal. He also said all mankind had an obligation to serve him as he had fought wars for them for many years.

However, Seong-Il didn’t just kill the woman who had rejected him. In fact, he had also killed a number of police and soldiers in my dream. The association was dyed with blood as he had additionally slaughtered any Awakened who were at a lower level. I was able to not blow his neck because I brainwashed myself that he was Orca, not Seong-Il. Therefore, I just blew his arms away. Those two arms which freely used the trait Fist Destroyer!

[You have used Devi’s Sword.]

Sheek-!

Seong-Il’s arms fell to the asphalt floor, sprinkling blood. However, he still didn’t lose his smile. It seemed that he was planning to regenerate the arms by using an insignia or forcing other healers to use their skills on him.

The Stage of Advent had ended while I was away for a long time, and the aftermath was going in a different direction from the end of the Eight Evils’ and Eight Virtues’ reign. While the heinous Seong-Il was giggling with the symbol of Jonathan Investment Company on behalf of the association, I pressed down on my head as I had a severe headache and tightened my eyeballs. Seong-Il’s laughter soon turned into Orca’s moan.

“To… to… torrr-”

The asphalt floor where Seong-Il had collapsed had turned into mud. I stumbled and fell to the ground. The mud piled up on the ground came up to my waist when I sat down, so my entire lower body was currently wrapped with the cold energy of the mud. I focused on the coldness to completely dispel the illusory demons. This was something I had learned after experiencing hallucinations several times.

“Whoa.”

I was satisfied that I didn’t kill Orca again this time. Its arms had been severed, but they would regenerate soon. It opened its mouth as it looked at the dead protoplasmic monster across from it. It looked at me like it was saying: “Please don’t eat it. Please.”

“Do you think I’m eating this shit because I actually want to?” I asked sardonically.

I was sick too. I had sucked on its blood and fluid to fulfill the calories I needed for survival, but it was always disgusting to suck stuff from the monster’s body. Therefore, I was always starving and sensitive, similar to how I acted when I was sleep-deprived all the time.

Anyway, there was no word from the System today. I knew it was still semi-functioning as it was somehow affecting us as it had given me XP and various information. But why had it not opened the gate yet? Perhaps the System was more constrained than I had thought, so I decided to try everything I could without its help. If this didn’t work, I had no choice but to break down the wall no matter how deep this ocean was.

I suddenly said, “Hey, Orca.”

Orca flinched as it struggled in pain.

I commanded, “Make this place like a dungeon. Make it look like a place full of danger.”

“...”

I continued, “You are also a noble, so you must be able to make progeny or clones.”

“...”

“Make as many as you can. A lot.”

I pointed to the monster bodies lying around us and made ridiculous gestures to make Orca understand me.

Finally, I narrowed my eyes and hissed, “I’m going to kill you right now if you don’t do what you are told.”

“...”

I snarled, “Hey! Don’t just blink your eyes. You got a rough idea of what I said. Chida.”

***

Orca began making progeny after it regenerated its body. The first mistake it made was that it had forgotten that its children only had primitive instincts without any intelligence. As soon as the bubbles popped, they flocked toward me. However, it was a waste of time to deal with them as Orca’s level was low, so I wouldn’t be able to collect much XP.

[You haven’t selected the subject to use the Life Vessel. Please choose.

* Life Vessel hasn’t been activated.]

I ignored the message that constantly popped up and took out a ring with a hiding effect. Following that, the number of its kids increased. As they began their activities, tentacles began to hang on the ceiling, and biological traps that sprayed corrosive liquids were created on the walls and muddy ground. Within a short amount of time, a dungeon was created. Their fertility and activities were indeed exuberant even considering that this amount was only possible because of the small area.

[Until the end of hiding effect: 1 hour 1 minute 30 seconds]

[Until the end of hiding effect: 1 hour 1 minute 29 seconds]

When I was seriously debating whether to break through the wall or not, Orca reacted the same way as I did. Its eyes had focused on the passage across the street, and it seemed to have regained its dignity. It glared with murderous intention similar to how its illegitimate kids looked at me.

I sensed approximately ten people from there, and they hadn’t formed one complete attack squad yet. I figured out that they were at a low level as soon as I saw them although I didn’t check their status window. It was because all of their items were of poor quality.

[The opponent has failed to see through you.]

I wondered if it was because they thought I was a monster from a distance.

I immediately asked the men getting ready for a battle. My voice was trembling, full of nervousness.

“Is… the Stage of Advent… over?”

The man replied in a hostile manner, “What are you? How did you come in here?”

The sword of the old Caucasian man stopped in front of my neck.

I snapped, “I’m asking! The Stage of Advent!”

“...It can never be over.”

A bitter emotion passed through his face.

“What Act and Stage are we on?” I asked.

“Act Two, Stage Five. It’s your turn to answer. How did you get here? How long have you been here? Answer!”

Act Two, Stage Five! Act Two, Stage Five?

A question buzzed in my head.

Chapter 286

There was no Act Two, Stage Five in the past as each act had ended after three stages. There must have been a change in the method of progress, and I felt there would be a huge connection between the change and the years I was sealed.

Our conversation was interrupted because the monsters created by Orca smelled the flesh of the entrants. The man was shrewd in making decisions even though he was facing many monsters from the entrance, and he seemed like he had come in only to check the place.

“Withdraw!” he ordered.

Although this was the entrance room, this area was tied to the boss room. In other words, the law of the dungeon here was different from what they had thought, similar to the changed rules of the Stage of Advent.

Sheeek-

The tentacles from the ceiling fell and stuck down on the ground like daggers and blocked their attempt to retreat. Orca had no desire to let them escape either. After the way out was obstructed, tentacles popped up from the ground and wrapped around the Awakened’s ankles. I looked at the man who was resisting them.

[You have perfectly seen through the subject. (Skill, Night Eye)]

[Name: Sean Brown

Level: 225 (Gold)

Guild: None

Corps: None

Attack Squad: Sean]

He wasn’t a part of a guild or corps, and there was no other information to judge him by.

I left them alone and headed to the entrance after cutting off the tentacles. Then, the closed exit opened. The outside was a huge wasteland, and I didn’t feel anything even though I was raising my Sense to its peak. In the endless wasteland, there was not a single campsite.

A few signs I sensed seemed to be from ghouls[1] among the undead creatures, not from humans. That was bizarre. The Undead were things that I could only see in the Land of the Dead. The world where they roamed was desolate and gray with no other color, but this place was distinctly different from that world.

What is going on?

I turned my back to the dungeon entrance while frowning.

[Class: E

District: Forbidden Zone (Maruka Clan)]

I penetrated the blue membrane and went back into the dungeon. Within a few minutes, things had fallen into utter confusion. The Awakened were struggling to get air as the tentacles had wrapped around their bodies. Orca’s clones were running wild to take at least a bite of the Awakened’s flesh. The Awakened were doing their best to get out of the restraints as they didn’t know that tentacles were the reason why everyone was still alive. Orca was saving them from its progeny.

Then, I made eye contact with Orca, who had entered the entrance room, and it sighed with resignation. I first had to kill its clones.

A little while later, I removed them at once by luring them to the center. All the tentacles in the dungeon were moving the way Orca willed, so they were wiggling and dancing wildly. Even then, it seemed unwilling to let go of the Awakened. However, it also didn’t want to handle them calmly, so it increased the pressure on them as their protective barriers had vanished already.

Crack. Crack.

I heard the sound of groaning, gnawing teeth, and breaking ribs. Then, Orca’s back flinched as if it had just realized that I was back. The tentacles that were squeezing the Awakened began to loosen.

I said, “That’s enough.”

Slap!

When I hit the back of the Orca’s head, it bent forward. Contrary to its appearance, it was a quick-witted fellow. It answered calmly as if nothing had happened, “To? Torrr-?”

Although it didn’t understand my language, it was talented at knowing what I wanted. Or it must have learned Korean while staying next to me.

I shook my head. “No, don’t kill them, but keep wrapping them with your tentacles.”

The tentacles that were about to drop the Awakened on the ground tightened up again. As I approached their leader, the tentacles moved the man who was tied up in the air closer to my face for better communication.

His name was Sean, and he was in his early sixties. Those who didn’t belong to guilds or corps were obviously criminals or wanderers who had committed something similar to a crime. Despite Lee Tae-Han’s decent management, they had always been there.

“Are… are you a human?” he asked.

It was impossible for me to be kind to him.

I replied coldly, “I ask questions, and you just answer them, okay? I have no intention of chatting with people like you.”

I continued while tapping the head of the leader hanging upside down.

“You better spill all the information you have.”

***

Sean thought he was a monster as he had appeared out of the blue, then he soon realized the mysterious creature was a human like him after exchanging a few words.

But is he actually a human? He is like a monster. Ah, I have no idea.

Sean was terrified as he was facing a creature whose identity was not clear. Even if the Maruka clan was weaker than it used to be, they were still one of the Seven Demon King’s corps. In addition, they were intelligent bipedal monsters. Therefore, the Maruka nobles were indeed horrific beings. The monster with tentacles must have been one of them, but he didn’t know the one that was treating it like a slave.

Is it a monster or a human?

Out of all of the Seven Demon Crops, the Maruka aristocrats hated humans the most. Thus, Sean couldn’t believe what was happening in front of him. There was only one person who could be like that, but there was no way that woman would be here right now.

Sean asked the man who was covered in mud and the monster’s extract, “Are… are you a human?”

The man responded coldly, “I ask questions, and you just answer them, okay? I have no intention of chatting with people like you. You better spill all the information you have.”

When the mysterious person’s fingers poked Sean’s temple, he got a tingling sensation radiating toward the other side of the temple. A short scream broke out in his mouth.

The man continued, “Tell me about the leadership of this stage.”

The guy treated monsters horribly like that woman, and Night Eyes didn’t work on him. In addition, he was gazing at Sean with eyes full of contempt. Sean clenched his teeth.

The man remarked, “People who go against the association and do what they are told not to do are like this. You never listen. Never mind then. There are so many others who can tell me what I need to know.”

Sparks began to fly up. Sean then realized that the guy was having a huge misunderstanding. The moment the man’s eyes became more murderous and a wicked smile appeared on the Maruka noble’s face, Sean cried out in a hurry, “Shit, no, I’m not! I’m not a vagrant!”

“...”

He screamed hurriedly, “A lot! Things have changed a lot! How long have you been locked up?”

The man responded, “Since Act Two, Stage Two.”

Sean became speechless for a moment. At that time, the tentacles that were tying him were completely loosened, and he was stuck in the mud. He opened his eyes wide after wiping the mud off his face. The man’s eyes were shaking, and he resembled a true human.

However, Sean still couldn’t be relieved because there was something eyeing him over the man’s shoulder that clearly wished to kill him. It was the horrifying Maruka noble. Sean couldn’t understand what the man was saying to the monster.

Is it Korean? No, no way. It shouldn’t be Korean.

Sean then discovered that the man had told the monster to walk away when the Maruka nobleman slowly moved toward the corner in low spirits. The relationship between the man and the monster was certainly mysterious and indescribable, similar to how the man claimed he had been locked up since Act Two Stage Two.

“So, you are not a tramp, right?” the man asked shortly.

Sean shook his head. “No. Do we look like vagrants? I… I also hate those kinds of guys.”

“Ah, I’m sorry if that’s true.”

Sean knew the man wasn’t sincerely apologizing to him. His sharp-tempered expression seemed very dangerous.

The man asked again, “Tell me. How have things changed?”

“From Act Two Stage Two…” he mumbled as he traced back in his memories. “There have been signs since the time you were trapped here. That’s when the System had started to treat us harshly.”

The more he thought about it, the more he trembled in anger. Looking back, Stage Two was like a paradise compared to the latter stages. In Stages 3, 4 and 5, the Awakened were forced to carry out quests while fighting against the Seven Demon Kings’ monsters pouring out of the gate. They had to carry a weapon in one hand and a quest item in the other hand. However, the System wasn’t the only thing that forced them. Many people had died because the guild leaders were eager to complete quests.

In Stage Four, they were thrown into difficult dungeons without knowing why. Also, the System had concentrated the life energy of the earth in each city and completely removed it. The unexplained quests had killed many Awakened.

Looking back, it was peaceful until Act Two, Stage Two when this guy was trapped… Those days would never come again.

“It would be a lie to say that I understand how painful it was to be trapped here for such a long time unless I have experienced it in person. So, it must be hard for you to understand what we have been through. You might have been lucky because strong men like you… were killed first.”

Sean was curious when the man’s face began to darken. He must have thought the story was interesting as Sean was interested in the long period the guy had been locked up.

However, the man looked as if everything that had occurred was his fault. Sean knew that face. It was when he confessed his sins to the priest.

Sean continued, “Did you think I was a vagrant because I didn’t belong to any guild? That shouldn’t be the case from now on because so many are like that.”

The guy nodded with a more stiffened expression.

“Why?” the man finally asked.

Sean explained, “A lot of people are not taking part in a guild now.”

“Why?”

“Because there are more things to lose than to gain. At least, that was the case for me. I ran away from that woman and came all the way here. Well, I ended up like this though.”

The guy glared as he had noticed something in Sean’s tone.

“Make it clear. The girl? Or the guild?”

Sean said bitterly, “She was famous in Act Two, Stage Two, and you must know her.”

The guy paused before finally saying one name, “...Mary?”

Sean shuddered as soon as he heard that name again.

“Yes.”

The guy suddenly shouted, “Where can I find her? Mary! I want to see Mary!”

***

A woman appeared on the street with a small Kciphos monster in her arms, patting its fluffy fur with one hand. No one stopped or criticized her for treating monsters like pets. From the beginning, she was someone whom they would have never talked to or looked at. When she disappeared into the guild’s main building, people began to show up on the streets again. It felt like time had stopped when she had appeared.

Inside the main building, the guild leader, who governed the entire guild, was no different from the ordinary Awakened to her. His dignified look vanished temporarily, and only the muscles under his eyes twitched due to extreme tension.

The woman said, “Where did you learn manners like that? You should come.”

The guild leader stuttered, “I’m… I’m sorry… There is too much work to do…”

“It’s good that you are busy, but shouldn’t you have more evident results then?” the woman asked sharply.

The woman’s hand, which was stroking a small creature, suddenly rose up to the level of the man’s neck. In a blink of an eye, she was grabbing the guild leader’s neck, and he was out of breath.

“How come you are weaker than this baby?” she snarled.

He gasped, “Keub….”

“Isn’t there anything that comes to your mind when you see this kid or me?”

The woman’s grasp was too strong for the guild leader to reply.

She continued, “I saw your men at the pub.”

“N… Now…”

She smirked and said, “Joo-Hwan. Hey, Seong Joo-Hwan. This is really your last chance. You can do better than this, or do you actually want me to make that happen? I’m sick and tired of being a villain.”

It was more frightening than dying to the guild leader. The woman sighed, looking at him who was trembling in fear. Not just him, but everyone on the stage was afraid of her. However, the only thing she was scared of was… the case if Seon-Hu couldn’t wake up from the seal.

[About the Intruder of the Sealed Maruka Clan (Explorer Reward)]

The woman… No, Woo Yeon-Hee opened the window again and hoped desperately.

Are you awake? Please… You should, Seon-Hu…

Chapter 287

I frequently witnessed ghouls wandering around the dead land while I was riding a skeletal dragon and heading to the area where the most Awakened lived. At first, I thought they were a group of vagrants, but I soon realized that they were dead Awakened roaming around. They had become ghouls, which were different from zombies. Since they had kept their abilities, they were dangerous and were rampaging all over. Many of the lands in this stage were undergoing ‘Macroevolution of the Land of the Dead,’ especially around the cities that were partially destroyed. However, other lands were just as devastated as they were.

“Make sure to avoid the Land of the Dead.”

As Sean said, it was a world half full of death energy.

When I arrived at the destination, it was also not a city created by the System. In fact, it was a residential area established by the Awakened. Although the place was the capital city of the stage, their living standards were very poor, which I had expected.

There were many Koreans, but not a single one recognized me. I hovered in the air instead of getting off the skeletal dragon. I couldn’t sense any sign of Yeon-Hee from the guild headquarters, the hut where people were drinking, or in a brothel where the sound of weird groaning came from. Therefore, I had no choice but to shout toward the attackers who were ready for a battle.

“I’m here to see Mary!”

Who were they more afraid of? I was confident that they were more scared of Yeon-Hee than me. Those who were full of fighting spirit against the terrifying and overbearing skeletal dragon soon changed their attitude. They now asked to have a proper conversation with me as soon as they heard me say her name.

***

The gigantic monster filled the street with its shadow, and it was only made up of thick bones. The spot where its eyeballs should have been located was empty. Instead, there was black energy there, which necromancers usually possessed.

Ugh, not now!

It must have flown from the Land of the Dead; therefore, Seong Joo-Hwan thought the guy who appeared on the dragon was the head of the necromancers and the boss monster of Act Two, Stage Five.

“I’m here to see Mary!”

However, the stranger was demanding to see her in Korean! At that time, the guy revealed his face from the shadows. His face was dirty, but his glaring eyes were indeed those of the living. He didn’t flutter a forked tongue like the necromancers. Nonetheless, it wasn’t a priority to figure out where he had come from. Since he had mentioned her name, Seong Joo-Hwan had to be extra careful.

Seong Joo-Hwan yelled at the guy in the air., “Let’s talk! Is that possible? If you are Mary’s guest, we will serve you with all our heart!”

Did she have any close ones to call a ‘guest?’ Seong Joo-Hwan thought it was ridiculous even though he had just said it. However, what was even more absurd was the situation right after. The dragon vanished as soon as the man jumped out from it in front of everyone. Like it was a soap bubble popping!

Anyway, Seong Joo-Hwan quickly looked at the reactions around him, just in case anyone acted unexpectedly. However, they were all the same. Everyone was immediately frightened when they heard the woman’s name, and they were becoming wary of the unidentified man. When the stranger stood on the ground, Seong Joo-Hwan could see his face from a closer distance. It was clear that he was an Asian, considering his Korean pronunciation. This was weird as he had never seen or heard of anyone like him. Moreover, he hadn’t seen anyone mentioning the vicious woman’s name casually.

Where have you been all this time, and why did you suddenly pop out?

It was as if the guy had fallen from the sky.

“Where is Mary?” the guy asked again insistently.

“She is not here,” Seong Joo-Hwan answered while barely holding back his urge to see through the man’s status window.

“Then?”

“I’m not sure where she is right now… Umm… She might have entered a dungeon.”

The man was natural at treating others contemptuously in a dignified manner like her.

“Which dungeon?”

A question arose in Seong Joo-Hwan’s mind because the stranger was persistently chasing after her whereabouts.

Are you a guest or an enemy?

Not only Seong Joo-Hwan, but also the guild’s executives were thinking the same thing. They quickly exchanged glances.

It’s less likely that he is her colleague. She never has a close relationship with others.

If this mysterious guy was her enemy, then it would be a golden opportunity to turn things around.

The man gave off an extraordinary vibe. Aside from the fact that he had appeared on the dragon and made it disappear, his atmosphere also resembled Mary’s.

I won’t be able to get rid of him, but I can probably keep the ring. Maybe…

Mary had been famous from the very beginning and her dedication in Act One, Stage One and Stage Two was as notorious as her ability as a pre-Awakened.

Although the System had been slowly modified and all the malicious parts were eventually erased, everyone changed apart from the System. Those who were naive became manipulative, and those who were already shrewd became extremely vicious as they had become more greedy. No one dared to point a finger at each other because every moment was directly linked to the issue of survival. Also, it was a natural evolution that a selfless woman who prioritized others had turned atrocious. Anyone would have been like her in her shoes when they were betrayed by their close aides. However, the problem was that she was Mary.

She was quiet when she disconnected herself from the others. However, she reappeared when people arrived at the light pillar after breaking through the traps by themselves in Act Two, Stage One. Then, she started to become more active from Act Two, Stage Two.

However, she acted like a fanatic of the System. She demanded that all of the guild members needed to perfectly complete the quests that the System randomly started. If their performance was poor, then the guild leaders were punished by her. For instance, she included them in her dangerous quests to make them a warrior who wasn’t afraid of death. Well, they never made it out alive. Those who were notorious for being cruel to ordinary Awakened were exposed to her brutality, and they were usually guild leaders and their close aides, the attackers.

Of course, they tried to resist. A few people protested when other camps joined them, and the World Awakened Association such as Revolucion and Tomorrow couldn’t withstand her obsessive requests.

However, the results were always the same because her power was beyond human at that point. She not only was able to manipulate people’s minds and use them as slaves, but also her level and combat skills were also beyond a human’s.

After a few weeks, it was Seong Joo-Hwan’s turn. There were no more members of the World Awakened Association, so he was established as a guild leader. It was also because he was the only Korean who absolutely obeyed her. Since then, he always lived with tension as if he was walking on a thornbush as he could follow the footsteps of the former guild leaders at any time. To meet her requirements, he had to treat his members more harshly than the former leaders. For example, he captured the ones who had run away and forced them to enter the dungeon or the Land of the Dead.

Then, this mysterious man appeared!

“Why are you looking for Mary?” he asked.

“...He said I will find her here.”

“Yes, she stops by once in a while. She actually visited this afternoon, so she won’t come for at least a few days.”

“Is there any way to contact her?” the guy asked persistently.

Joo-Hwan replied, “She has a residence here, but she doesn’t consistently visit it. Please reveal your identity. Why are you looking for Mary? What’s your relationship with her?”

That was the answer Seong Joo-Hwan needed to hear.

“I’m her colleague. Take me there.”

People around them buzzed.

She has a colleague? Is that even possible?

It was hard for Seong Joo-Hwan to believe Seon-Hu’s words.

“...I will take the lead.”

***

This was Yeon-Hee’s stage, which was carried out separately from Lee Tae-Han’s and Seong-Il’s stage.

“The power of the dead is beyond the power of the living,” he said.

“Is that the purpose of this stage?” I asked.

The man grimaced. “It changed along the way. As you know…”

“Go on.”

“They were already intimidating, and there were some quests we had to clear. About a hundred days ago, the Guide reappeared to clarify the purpose of this Stage.”

That was when I had woken up from the seal, and I had been stuck in dungeons ever since.

“Tell me about Act Two, Stage Three. How many stages were combined, and what was the goal?”

He seemed to be lost in thought for a bit as he was suspicious as to why I was asking. However, he began to answer instead of asking why, “Three stages were combined in Act Two, Stage Three. The goal was the same as the final stage of Act One. We fought a war against the corps from the gate.”

It was similar to the Stage of Advent up to that point. In the past when the top stages weren’t eliminated, Act One, Stage One started with four hundred fifty thousand stages, then they were merged into twenty-four stages at the end of Act Two, Stage Two. Then, those stages were merged again into eight in the Final Stage of Act Two.

What about this time? Although the number of top stages that disappeared was a problem, there wouldn’t be much difference. In the past, more stages failed to break through each stage, so the number of current stages was similar to what it had been in the past.

“The stage wasn’t extended in Act Two, Stage Four. The main quest was…”

When he finished explaining, I grasped why the Land of the Dead had formed and why there were the ghouls wandering around. It was because of the cities that had lost vitality in Act Two, Stage Four. The System would have made more stages and generated a series of quests that concentrated the vitality of the earth at the time I was sealed because of me. The System would have wanted the other Awakened to gain the power to free me from the seal.

His explanation was consistent with what Sean had told me. The cities that exploded their vitality in Act Two, Stage Four became the Land of the Dead, and a war between the dead and the living broke out around that location in Act Two, Stage Five. It was obvious that the System’s original plan had gone awry. Its goal was to end this tiring battle at the end of Act Three during the all-out war against the Seven Demon Kings.

Shit.

The unnecessary sacrifices had increased, and the front against the dead had extended. Me being sealed had turned the situation into a fucking mess. All eight stages, even on the stage where I started and Seong-Il was managing, would be having fights with the dead. The situation was terrible.

Are we going to have the same ending as in the past? The defeat of mankind…

“Mary! Mary-!” I screamed after entering her residence, the border of the Land of the Dead and the city. I also sent telepathy in all directions that only she and I could hear.

- Yeon-Hee! Woo Yeon-Hee! Stop it! You can stop it now!

- Seon… Seon… Seon-Hu!

Chapter 288

- Umm… Do… Do you want to wait there?

- No, I’ll go there. Just wait.

[You have entered the Habitat of the Dead (4).]

Ghoul bodies were all over the place, and the ground was slippery with their vomit and rotten internal organs. The stench coming from there was worse than the gutter that had been abandoned for decades. The neatly sliced heads appeared to be Yeon-Hee’s masterpiece, whereas the corpses that had been stabbed wildly looked to be the work done by some kind of giant monster.

It wasn’t long before I saw the city, and it was bleak as night even though it was currently daytime. It used to be the Awakened’s refuge in Act Two, Stage Three, but it now had become a fortress of the dead.

The guild leader had followed me well, but he suddenly stopped. It must have been his first time facing the city that was occupied by the dead. His eyes were fixed at the sight of the bodies drooping throughout the collapsed outer wall.

However, he stiffened when he heard the more disgusting sounds coming from deep inside the street. Even in his eyes, the city must have had the impression of having something on the verge of explosion, the darkness of death.

I knocked him in the back of the head.

Slam!

I hit him hard on purpose, so he fell forward with shock in his face. He stared at me as if he was protesting, wondering why I had attacked him out of the blue.

I wanted to crush his face, but I suppressed my anger and snarled, “Did you leave Mary alone in this place like this?”

I knew exactly how this punk thought of Yeon-Hee and why he was scheming so much in front of me. The Awakened on this stage like Sean and Seong Joo-Hwan considered Yeon-Hee only as a bitch. They only thought of their losses and turned a blind eye to the greater gains. Whatever her reign was like, there was no doubt that this stage could exist until now because she was going around the City of the Dead. Just like how I had destroyed the Light Pillar by myself in Act Two, Stage One.

He whined, “It was Mary’s order. We also didn’t know this place would be like this…”

Kwaaaak-!

There was a scream in the city, and the noise of something collapsing followed.

“I’ll organize a corps,” he added hastily.

It was an obvious excuse as he clearly didn’t want to enter the city.

Then, her smile caught my eyes, and the haggardness behind it made my heart ache. Yeon-Hee was so soaked in blood to the point I couldn’t recognize her. Her tired eyes and slightly unbalanced posture proved how much she had struggled alone. I was finally meeting up with her, but she merely glanced at me and turned her head toward the guild leader immediately.

“Take it,” Yeon-Hee said and threw the head that she was holding in both hands to the guild leader.

He caught it reflexively. It was the head of a ghoul, who was once Awakened. It was blinking its eyes even though its head had been cut off. The guild leader widened his eyes, and it seemed like he knew who it was.

The guild leader left with the head as if he was running away.

Thud! Thud!

A giant Kciphos monster appeared behind Yeon-Hee’s shoulder, making the earth tremble. The heads of the ghouls were rolling around inside the monster’s widely opened mouth, and their limbs were floundering as they were stuck to the monster’s sharp, elongated quills.

Srrr…

The monster quickly miniaturized itself as the distance narrowed, and its quills disappeared into its soft fur. The ghouls that were hanging on the monster’s body were left unattended throughout the street. The monster eventually became small enough to be held in Yeon-Hee’s arms. Its hideous face was also covered by fur, so it just looked like a cotton ball.

It was difficult to spot the difference between this powerful monster and the regular Kciphos monsters when it was miniaturized.

She commented, “I got it from the last stage.”

Yeon-Hee was a natural at stroking the monster’s back as if she had always been doing it. She didn’t mind the ghouls’ disgusting organ tissues and flesh that were still tangled in its fur.

She continued, “It thinks of me as its master. It took a long time. Isn’t it cute?”

What the heck? What is wrong with her?

Yeon-Hee continued to stare at the Kciphos in her arms, and she didn’t look at me.

“Anyway, I didn’t expect to see you here, Seon-Hu.”

I replied, “Thanks to you, the door of the sealed area was connected to here.”

“I see.”

She smiled faintly, and I realized she wasn’t happy to see me.

I asked curiously, “Why didn’t you use the returning stone when you returned from the Baclan’s mainland? Do you have any idea how long I have been waiting for you?”

Yeon-Hee was still focused on the Kciphos in her arms. She raised her head and seemed determined as if she thought it would be better to confess everything. She finally sighed. “Do you still not get it, Seon-Hu? You shouldn’t be connected to me.”

Was that the only reason?

That wasn’t even funny.

I growled, “Do you think I care about such a thing? No. I don’t care about what they call you.”

Yeon-Hee shook her head. “You should think about the future after we get out of here. People will doubt your sincerity if I stick around you. Ask anyone about how they want to deal with me.”

Yeon-Hee finished her sentence with a smile that mocked herself., “Here, I’m called ‘Mary, the Bitch.’ I’m a public enemy. Should someone who will lead the entire human race get involved with such a wicked woman?”

***

“That should never happen, Seon-Hu. I should be behind you, not next to you.”

The conversation ended because the ghouls that Yeon-Hee’s pet had brought ran toward us without any problem even though their abdomens were stabbed. The energy that enabled them to move didn’t come from their heart or intestines that were flowing out of the holes in their body. Instead, it was from their heads. To be exact, their brain was the basis of their vitality as they directly received orders from the necromancers, the bipedal reptiles. That was why they could move even if their hearts were pulled out and their limbs were sliced off. That was also why they didn’t die even if their heads were cut off.

Therefore, there were two ways to handle them. A person could crush their brain, either splitting with their skull or trampling on it. The other way was finding and killing the necromancer who was controlling them. I threw a head toward Yeon-Hee’s feet, then she looked at me while blinking her eyes. She seemed to wonder why I kicked it to her. The gloom that had been hanging around her face had cleared up a bit. It was the opposite of what I had been worried about.

I said blithely, “If you nitpick like that one by one, I must be the worst villain in history.”

“What do you mean?” she asked, frowning slightly.

I smiled mirthlessly. “You told me to think about the future after we get back outside. I don’t know exactly how many you have killed, but it can’t be more than the number I have. What about those who were sacrificed during the aftermath of me being sealed? Do I have to be responsible for them as well? Do I also have to be responsible for what happened to everyone?”

Crush!

The head of the ghoul burst as I pressed my foot down.

I continued, “I don’t care what others say, but if you call yourself a bitch, then that means I am guilty of all sorts of crimes.”

“...”

I chuckled and said, “I meant it when I said I’m the owner of the earth. I monopolized all of the world’s capital. Have you ever thought about how many lives have been ruined by me? I concentrated my power by coercing the press behind the curtain and forcing those who approached us to shut their mouths. There are so many who died without anyone noticing. The entire world has been tainted by my sin even before the Stage of Advent began.”

“...”

I asked, “Since you see yourself in such a negative light, why don’t you consider me to be an asshole?”

Yeon-Hee shook her head and hurriedly said, “It’s different.”

“What is different?” I asked.

She argued, “You saved the human race.”

I pointed out, “And you saved me. You should be proud of yourself.”

She shook her head. “I did it only because it was you. There was no other reason.”

I shrugged. “The same goes for me. I did it for my family, not for all of mankind. I just couldn’t see my family dying at the end.”

I took one more step toward Yeon-Hee so I could see her face at a closer angle and to narrow the distance between us.

I said softly, “Think about it. What will the public call me when they realize that the world’s capital is concentrated on only one person? How will they deal with the reality that the global economy, politics, and culture are dictated by one person’s taste? It’s obvious.”

Yeon-Hee became quiet as if she lost her ability to talk.

I smiled viciously. “But do you think I would flinch even if it happens? No. They should appreciate what I have done for them instead of criticizing me. You should be proud of your work, Yeon-Hee. Look at what you have achieved.”

“...”

“People would have fought wars without you and without me.”

Was everything acceptable if the results were good? No. The reality was that no philosophical or ethical ideas worked in this world. Those who clamored for such a thing should experience what it was like having their limbs torn apart by monsters and living a miserable life in a world that had regressed to a primitive era.

I continued, “That’s the fact. Whatever our original purpose was, we were saving humanity.”

It might have been because I trained Yeon-Hee, but we had a lot of things in common.

“Let them say whatever they want because the truth won’t change anyway. What we have done so far and will do in the future could be only done by us.”

***

“I’m sorry. I know what you mean, but don’t call yourself a villain. No one should call you like that.”

That was what Yeon-Hee told me in the end.

I responded, “As for why I’m a villain? I’m just saying that people could call me like that based on your logic. So don’t make me repeat the same thing, Yeon-Hee.”

“But you should know that I’m not the same person who you used to know. I can’t even go to your stage. The more you spend time with me, the more disappointed you will be. There will be rumors about me as well,” she argued.

I shrugged. “I’ve seen enough in the Baclan’s mainland. Is there anything else I should be aware of? I’m honestly relieved that you’ve gotten braver and have become more confident in your skills.”

On the Baclan’s mainland, Yeon-Hee was like a person living in darkness. She was so reckless that she reminded me of the Second Evil. Compared to back then, she was much better now. I didn’t know what had happened after I left, but I noticed that a long time had passed since that day.

Then, Yeon-Hee’s red lips opened, “I’m glad it looked that way, but if I see someone pointing a finger at you, calling you a villain, I might kill them immediately.”

She turned to get rid of the ghoul that had popped out of the outer wall. The ghoul seemed to have decent ability when it was alive. It sprinted fast, jumped high in the air, and fell like a bird, but Yeon-Hee had instantly pierced its head with a branch.

“Like this.”

She snorted slightly and brought her face to me, then smiled like she was saying she was a dangerous woman. She was soaked in blood, but the wrinkles on and around her nose looked cute. I was happy that her mood had lightened up to the point where she could joke around. She usually narrowed her eyes that were filled with murderous intention, but every Awakened who had reached this stage had those same eyes.

Meanwhile, the Kciphos in her arms grabbed my attention. It was no different from a puppy as it continued shaking its small tail in her arms. Her positive change seemed to be due to this monster.

Yeon-Hee responded after she noticed me looking at it, “He is a good boy and helped me a lot while you were away.”

Even the Second Evil wouldn’t call such a monster like that. Yeon-Hee would be the only person in history who could call the King of Kciphos a ‘good boy.’ It was ironic how she was using a monster to recover from the psychological wounds she had gotten from humans. That was why I couldn’t tell her to get rid of it right away.

“I can finally tell you this. I really missed you a lot, Seon-Hu.” Yeon-Hee burst into tears which she had clearly been suppressing, and the sight of her tears broke my heart.

Chapter 289

I wanted her to sleep in a proper bed, but Yeon-Hee hated crowded areas as people often recognized her. I let her use my arm instead of rotten wood as a pillow, and she fell into a deep sleep immediately. She breathed lightly, and the Kciphos dug into her arm.

Although I had been waiting for this day, I didn’t feel good when I saw her again. I felt so much compassion for her. She had tried to hide it with a calm expression, but she had clearly already been hurt a lot. The blood stains on her face could be erased with water, but nothing could heal the scars that had been left on her mind. She must have gone through many physically and mentally difficult times. I gazed at her and silently promised that I would protect her from now on.

On the next day at noon, we opened our eyes at the same time.

“You stay here,” I said after carefully pulling out my arm. Fortunately, she understood what I meant. She was hugging me, but she soon turned toward the Kciphos.

I sensed the Awakened far from the tent. Many guys were wandering around, looking for us. I followed the guild leader’s footsteps among them.

He asked as soon as he saw me, “What happened to the necromancers? Did you finish them?”

I retorted grumpily, “Are you my boss?”

“...”

I snapped, “Get out of here with all the guys you brought. Don’t annoy me.”

However, he still stood there and hesitated, clearly wanting to say something. He finally summoned the courage and said, “We captured the Undeads that were fully armed. They couldn’t be managed like that unless the necromancer was still alive.”

I asked, “Then why did you come here? There must be a necromancer somewhere there.”

“You don’t seem to know, but that necromancer is a demon that Mary has been chasing. Where is Mary? I should deliver this news to…”

“If this is a battle you guys will lose without Mary, then there’s nothing more to see.”

“Pardon me?” He looked confused.

I clarified, “You are already strong and ready, so you should be reinforcing your guard at a time like this. You all better prove yourself how you have survived up to this point.”

He said carefully, “That means…”

“Mary is out. I will make it clear this time. Let’s not deal with each other anymore, okay? That is what you have been hoping for all along. Isn’t this supposed to be good news to you guys?”

He finally asked, “...What should I call you when I see you again? I don’t even know your name yet.”

I responded, “None of your business.”

Because we won’t see each other again.

“If you understand that, don’t wake her up and get out of here right now.”

That was the end of my warning, and his face hardened. However, he was just pretending that he was upset. I saw the corners of his lips slightly moving upward, and he turned around hurriedly to hide it. I didn’t blow his head off this time because his battle against the Dead was just around the corner. The more I thought about them, the more disgraceful they were. They would soon realize what they had enjoyed in Yeon-Hee’s shadow only after she disappeared.

When I came back to the tent, Yeon-Hee was smiling while hugging the Kciphos.

“You didn’t like them, did you?” I asked.

She shook her head. “I told you. I’m just relieved.”

I continued, “We will have to catch the necromancer whether it’s on this or my stage. When will the quest pop up?”

She frowned slightly. “Your stage? Wait, but you still haven’t gotten the quest yet?”

This was the only notification message that had appeared for me so far.

[You haven’t selected the subject to use Life Vessel on. Please choose.

* Life Vessel hasn’t been activated.]

I had to be extra careful since I couldn’t cancel or reverse my decision. The first object that came to mind was one of the Valkyries. My plan was to hide the Life Vessel in a few defense layers, consisting of the storage box, Odin’s Golden Armor, and a Valkyrie.

However, the Seven Demon Kings would definitely see through a small construction like the storage box as even the First Evil and I could do that. Therefore, I should keep the Life Vessel somewhere else when I faced the Seven Demon Kings. Keeping it beside me would make the Life Vessel’s existence meaningless. In other words, I needed to conceal it in a safe place away from me… This was why I had spent so much time thinking about this and worrying.

Yeon-Hee said as she had misunderstood my gaze. “I know you missed me a lot… even though you don’t tell me.”

Her cheeks flushed as she became shy.

I interjected, “Let’s move first before the troublesome things stick to us.”

“Huh?”

***

Eight cities formed one district in Act Two, Stage One, five districts created one district in Act Two, Stage Two, and three districts were combined into one in Act Two, Stage Three. Therefore, this was a large stage where a total of one hundred twenty cities and land were intertwined and merged into one. In terms of surface area, it would be similar to the total area of the Korean peninsula.

We moved to the region where the leading guild’s influence didn’t reach. The place where we arrived that night was the first spot I had met Orca. The dungeon where Orca was trapped still remained there. There was Sean’s destroyed campsite beside the dungeon entrance, but it wasn’t demolished due to the vagrants’ attack. Given that the ghouls’ limbs were scattered all over the place and that the Awakened’s items were still neatly placed in the original spot, they must have been killed by the ghouls. Ghouls didn’t starve like zombies. They only followed the orders of the necromancers, so we didn’t come across a single body that had been bitten.

We passed through the area. Then I said, “It was here.”

[Class: E

Location: Forbidden Zone (Maruka Clan)]

The closed dungeon entrance reacted to us. As soon as the blue barrier appeared, I saw Orca rushing in hastily. The dungeon entrance was a type of gate. Now that it was open, it could exit, but it clearly knew I wouldn’t tolerate it. Therefore, it was just shouting behind the blue barrier instead of crossing it. It looked very desperate, but I couldn’t hear its voice at all.

I continued, “You know that, right? The nobleman of the Maruka clan. It was guarding the sealed spot.”

Yeon-Hee remarked, “Ah, you managed to keep it alive.”

Yeon-Hee looked at Orca as if it was more interesting to see it not coming out and just standing there. I had not only kept it alive but also told Sean and his party multiple times to maintain the dungeon. Although they could never conquer it with their abilities, I hoped that the dungeon would open the way for me to start again.

I stated, “Assign this spot as the returning point, and follow me.”

She continued to stare at it. “You mean that thing is an aristocrat? That’s great. I wanted to see them again.”

I took a step first inside the dungeon, and Orca backed away in a hurry. Yeon-Hee soon came in, and the dungeon door immediately closed. It had turned back to a normal wall.

I shushed Orca as it was trying to make a noise. While Yeon-Hee was interested in Orca’s unusual reaction, her pet Kciphos was emitting weird energy that felt like it was about to explode. After seeing the tentacles on Orca’s snout drooping, I spoke into the air. I was talking to the System that created all sorts of quests to wake me up from the seal.

“Open the door back to my stage. That’s where my main focus is. It’s more efficient to integrate and proceed from there instead of restarting in this kind of stage.”

I counted numbers in my head.

Three, two, one.

Then, I went closer toward the blocked wall. The blue barrier and a slanted passageway appeared. It was still connected to Sean’s campsite.

Motherfucker.

The System was using the Awakened as a chess piece. It acted like I was also a regular piece with a crown even though a majority of its power was concentrated on me. It didn’t respond to my request as if it was an absolute being who had created everything on the stage. Whatever the truth was, the unchanged scene seemed to be telling me that.

We opened the closed door again and returned to the dungeon. Yeon-Hee’s eyes were black as she looked up at Orca, and Orca was not moving as its eyes had lost focus and were now blurry. Meanwhile, the Kciphos was on the ground, wary of me. When I tried to approach Yeon-Hee, its entire fur stood on end. It was obvious that it would enlarge its body if I approached further. We were in a deep ocean. A monster who lived only by instinct wasn’t smart enough to consider the location, so it had to stop walking on the way.

A few minutes later, Orca shuddered and showed extreme despair on its face. The reaction was different from what I had seen after I killed it countless times. It had shown fear toward me, but it was never distressed to that extent.

“What’s wrong with it?” I asked.

She responded, “It thinks that it has committed a sin against its tribe and can never go back to its family again. I went inside the clan’s memory warehouse by using it as a window. Just leave it alone. It won’t commit suicide.”

Yeon-Hee continued with a smile, “It has died countless times, so it’s sick and tired of dying. This guy is so funny because creatures usually remain calm when faced with death if they have experienced it multiple times.”

I shrugged. “If it was going to kill itself, it would have done so already. So what did you see there?”

As expected, Yeon-Hee was more powerful than the Second Evil in the past.

She shook her head. “I couldn’t access the memories of the original species. This guy looks like a nobleman, but its position is pretty low. But Seon-Hu. Have you heard of the ‘Old One’?”

I frowned. “Wait a sec.”

“Huh?”

I replied while pointing at Orca, which was in despair. “It understands a lot more than we think.”

“Shall we go out then? Don’t kill it. When will we ever meet such a tame guy again? If you say so, then it will even pretend to die.”

***

Yeon-Hee’s explanation continued after coming out of the dungeon. It was about the true nature of the System, the ‘Old One.’

“You said previously that we shouldn’t treat the System like a person, but the Maruka clan has a different opinion. Their thought process is pretty reasonable if we consider the situation so far.”

I thought for a bit. “Hmm…”

She continued, “It’s more like a will rather than a personality. The System is like a defense mechanism that the will has created. It's like what you said a long time ago. I think our Old One chose a way to blend in with the current culture of mankind.”

The Old One was a name that couldn’t be eerier. At least, we shouldn’t have called it that way because that would make more fanatics.

The name Old One was supposed to have disappeared, just like how bitcoin had been buried in 2008 without seeing the light of the world. The System was just a system, no more or less. It was just a supernatural phenomenon, and that was it.

Yeon-Hee changed the subject as she made an expression that she understood my thought process, “You were talking to the System to open the door, right? It’s just my assumption, but I think that is the reason why it sent you here. Out of the eight stages, this one seems to be the worst and weakest. The leaders of the other stages wouldn’t have been like me. I didn’t leave the strong alone. Well… I squeezed everything out of them.”

“Revolucion and Tomorrow?” I asked.

Yeon-Hee nodded with a slightly stiffened look.

I shrugged. “I would have done the same thing. That’s the responsibility of the pre-Awakened.”

When I organized the World Awakened Association, I didn’t know the truth of the Stage of Advent. This was a battlefield. In the past, the monsters continued to invade the earth even after the Stage of Advent was over because we had been defeated. If we had won here, then the war would end at this point.

The best scenario was keeping the world intact even without the World Awakened Association! All we had to do was go back outside and remove the rest of the monsters. I wasn’t sure if that was possible, but I would still have more power even if the System recouped the capabilities it had handed over to me. I would have more financial power by then.

Around that time, the worries that I had for a while were put to a stop there. The war in the Stage of Advent needed to end in our victory. Therefore, the safest place on the stage was…

“I want to ask you a favor, Yeon-Hee.”

Chapter 290

Yeon-Hee asked, “What?”

I clarified, “My lives.”

This was the first time I had left a precious part of myself in the hands of someone else.

[The Life Vessel has been activated.]

Before I chose Yeon-Hee as my Life Vessel, I could feel the power pressuring my entire body constantly. However, the black energy escaped from me and moved toward her the moment I made the decision. This made my body tremble.

“As long as you stay alive, I won’t die either,” I said in excitement.

Yeon-Hee nodded silently. When she stared at me with her eyes mixed with combative enthusiasm and affection, the past memories we spent together, the sacrifices, and the romantic passion she had shown me made my body move without me noticing. I unconsciously stretched my arm and pulled her toward my chest. There was no resistance. Her small figure came into my arms.

I continued, “You are me from now on, Yeon-Hee. We are one.”

This duty wasn’t solely given to her because I felt that she was the safest person. I hadn’t put a diamond ring on her finger, but I think she had noticed what I felt about her. That was why I stopped talking. I didn’t want to define our relationship with a banal word like lovers.

“So?” Yeon-Hee asked.

I smiled. “I’m not going to hold back anymore. I’ve done enough.”

As soon as I said that, a sense of freedom and fear overwhelmed me.

“Me, too.”

Yeon-Hee’s small red lips began to get closer to mine. We had suppressed our feelings toward each other for too long, and I truly realized that when my lips touched hers. My intense and sudden emotions escaped towards her, and it was more extreme than the moment I chose her as my Life Vessel. Our kiss wasn’t soft or sweet. For a quick instant, our eyes met and they were filled with a militant passion. Her tongue tasted like blood and the saliva was hot. The whole kiss was very intense.

Yeon-Hee’s pet Kciphos was obviously jealous of me. The way it struggled to get between us somehow could have been cute to Yeon-Hee, but it was annoying to me. Its hideous face was covered by thick fur, but it would be revealed at one point. When it squeezed between us, its sharp fangs were revealed for a few seconds, and they flashed in the moonlight.

I had the urge to kick it immediately, but Yeon-Hee burst into laughter and hugged the monster.

She commented, “This kid must have smelled the ghoul, too.”

It was true that a few groups of ghouls were approaching us, but they were still far away.

I grumbled, “We should send it in that direction then. Hurry up.”

“Yeah, I was about to.”

Yeon-Hee patted the Kciphos’ fur as if she was soothing it, then lightly threw it to the front. The monster sprinted toward the dark wilderness when it landed on the ground.

There was no one disturbing us now, and Yeon-Hee came into my arms again. We couldn’t tell who was hungrier for love at that moment. She kissed me with her hair pulled back, and I hugged her body tight to pull her closer to me. We vented out feelings to each other, looking as if we had been hit directly by Indra’s Sword. I felt a shudder go through both of us. At that time, the moonlight was slipping on the skin of her soft neck.

We were now at the campsite where Sean’s party had left. It was stained with clotted blood, but it was the best place for us to lie down on this stage. Yeon-Hee had stopped kissing for a second and had pulled me toward there. I was fascinated by the smile she had while she dragged me over. The impatience in her expression was making my heart thump.

Our breathing became ragged, and our pounding hearts raised the tension. When I laid her down and looked deep into her eyes, she nodded. The air was filled with trust, the excitement that eventually came to light, and the lung-busting tension.

“I can stay next to you, right? Are you sure I can do that?” she asked.

It was the face of a woman who had been anxiously waiting for me. However, the face reflected in her eyes was no different from hers. It was then that I could completely let go of my fear.

I took off my bloody top, and Yeon-Hee started to take off her clothes as if we were having a competition. At the same time, we pushed anything that was in our way to the side. By the time the cut limbs of the ghouls were removed from the spot, we were naked. I hugged her with a vice grip, and the way she grabbed the back of my neck also contained violent force.

***

We didn’t need contraception. If this was a world where pregnancy was possible, then we would have stopped in the middle. The System had even forced the Awakened to be infertile here. Since it was a world where babies weren’t supposed to be born, they had blocked it. It was one of the few things the System had done well.

When Yeon-Hee’s hibernating sexual drive died down, we slowly looked around us. The place where our love and desire exploded and swirled was a mess. There were many holes that were dug up that others would have thought were done by Yeon-Hee’s pet.

Then, our kiss finally turned more romantic and gentle. I was smoothing down her hair with the same hand I had used to pull her towards me aggressively. She also enjoyed moving her lips away and making eye contact with me. The wrinkles that appeared on her nose every time she smiled were lovely. I wanted to enjoy this time longer, but Yeon-Hee took her body out of my arms. She asked me with a smile, but I felt her sadness from the question: “I can’t hand over the Life Vessel, right?”

“Were you thinking about that the whole time? Since when?”

Yeon-Hee smiled quietly and continued to say, “You are carrying so many things. Why should you be the only one taking care of everything? How far is the System trying to push you? I will continue to use the Life Vessel to resurrect you if needed, so don’t worry about that and focus on fighting. The System is no different from the Seven Demon Kings.”

Yeon-Hee added without hesitation, “So we should consider what we should do if the System abandons us. It has no choice but to use you now, but it has always abandoned people when the war is over.”

I shook my head. “It won’t be able to control the Life Vessel. It paved the way for me to get it, but this vessel is technically a power from outside.”

She grumbled, “I know the malicious parts of the System have disappeared, but I still can’t believe that.”

The unknown was bound to cause dread. I didn’t know if the System’s purpose was to protect our humanity or protect itself, the Old One. We could tell that the System was only using the Awakened as soldiers behind the curtain, so that was what Yeon-Hee was referring to.

I added, “However, the situation is getting more unexpected to keep that in mind.”

“I know,” she replied.

I sighed. “Well… we will see.”

I got up after taking my hands off from Yeon-Hee’s soft skin. She also looked around for clothes she had taken off. They were scattered in a disorderly manner along with the arms and legs of the ghouls that had been sliced off.

“We shall see, but it seems that the Final Stage isn’t far away. It might be the next stage.”

“...?”

“The fact that our time and space stopped doesn’t mean that the invasion of the Seven Demon Kings has stopped. They are busy trying to squeeze through and attack us in their own way. We have confirmed two ceremonies, one from the Maruka clan and the other from the Baclans. You should remember that too. The ritual we witnessed on the Baclan mainland.”

Yeon-Hee nodded.

“The power of the System is not infinite, which means it can’t stop time and space as much as it wants. The System will try to put an end to this war within the time limit. I think the System has lost the power to proceed with the scheduled battles in Act Three. It will try to finish within Act Two, Stage Five.”

“Are you saying that Act Three won’t happen?” Yeon-Hee asked.

I smiled bitterly. “It’s highly likely. I also wasted a lot of time and energy releasing myself from the seal.”

“...You said you confirmed the Maruka clan’s ritual, right?”

“Yes.”

“Ah, it must be better to bring Orca around. What do you think?” Yeon-Hee turned her head toward the sealed dungeon. “Even if we have to shackle it.”

I nodded. “Yes, we need Orca.”

To be exact we needed the vast memory warehouse that could be accessed through Orca, not the individual creature itself.

Anyway, Orca seemed to have thought that we would never come back. It acted like it would do anything if we took it out of the dungeon. It kept chattering in the Maruka language, then it suddenly stopped. It was right after Yeon-Hee’s eyes turned black. Orca was already wary of her, but it had nothing it could use against her. The time she spent a longer time focusing on it.

After a while, her eyes turned back to normal, and Orca begged us as if it was crying. However, Yeon-Hee ignored its clear distress at being manipulated so easily. Instead, she stated in a matter-of-fact manner, “They were overhauling the invading army. On a large scale.”

This was clear evidence that there wasn’t much time left before the time and space would be breached.

Is this how it will end up?

I estimated that the Stage of Advent would end in the next stage at the latest. I wasn’t sad that I would miss the hidden rewards in Act Three because they would have been used as munitions for this war anyway. I was just not certain of the next stage’s difficulty. There was a high chance that the System would push Awakened to the brink as time was limited, and the battles it had planned for Act Three were not going to be carried out. The System would try to reverse the tide at once, and it might make us encounter the Seven Demon Kings directly. It had been driven to a corner.

I explained, “I will be honest with you. You must stay away from me when we confront beings like the Seven Demon Kings in the next stage. Other than me, everyone and anything else would just be a burden. Even if it’s you, Yeon-Hee.”

She protested, “I can’t listen to you even if you ask me earnestly. I now have a reason to live. It will be a lonely fight.”

I shook my head. “No, it won’t be lonely. We can meet again even if I die. Don’t forget. As long as you stay alive, I’m not dead even if I die.”

“But we should prevent the Life Vessel from activating as much as possible. So, Seon-Hu…” Yeon-Hee looked at me as if she was pleading.

I said while looking back at Orca, “Yes, I have told Sean and his guys that we won’t intervene, but it seems like we will deal with everything.”

“Orca… I can’t believe I’m calling a monster a pet. Follow me.”

Orca seemed to understand quite a bit of Korean as it teared up right away. It was a weird combination no matter how many times I thought of it. Two monsters and one human couple…

Yeon-Hee urged, “Let’s hurry up, Seon-Hu.”

Yeon-Hee held my hand, crisscrossing her fingers with mine. I gently clenched her hand back, and it was something I never wanted to miss again.

Chapter 291

There was a thing that a human could never get used to even after countless experiences. It was pain. After all, even if you could endure it, you couldn’t stop the pain itself. Since the person who said that was someone who had tolerated all sorts of pain, he knew it was valid.

The stench that permeated everywhere was a kind of pain right now. In fact, the damp and rotten odor even smelled sour. Seong-Il covered his mouth as it felt like his throat was getting tangled. He barely managed to hold it in, but he heard people puking behind him. In the end, Seong-Il couldn’t help but vomit. Water was the only thing he had consumed since last night because he knew this would happen. He gathered the sweet and sour flavor that was lingering in his mouth and spit it all out at once.

Ptooey!

“It’s fucking nasty. The necromancer must be a pooping machine. Even a giant pile of elephant poop wouldn’t smell as bad as this. Don’t you think so?”

Seong-Il looked at Lee Tae-Han in amazement as the other man still hadn’t thrown up.

“That’s right.”

Lee Tae-Han’s twitching brows showed how much he was struggling, but that was it. He was the only man who had endured the stench so far.

Meanwhile, the people outside were in the midst of a battle, and they heard the noise from the passage that led to the exit. Lee Tae-Han turned his head from Seong-Il to the Awakened who had entered together.

He announced sternly, “In the meantime, our brothers are dying. Keep in mind that we are only here at the expense of our brothers’ sacrifices. Tomorrow doesn’t exist to us.”

“Yes, sir!”

“Yes, sir!”

After wandering among the Awakened, Lee Tae-Han stopped walking when he came up to a woman named Priya. She was a precious resource as they lacked people with mental attributes. Now that they were in what was believed to be the necromancer's hideout, her role was more important than ever. It was highly likely that unique and dangerous traps were hidden here.

It wasn’t until everyone moved into the radius of the stench that she started to get busy. The price of touching a trap without discovering it was harsh. At least ghouls couldn’t use items and skills, but the Awakened, whose mentality had been manipulated, began to attack their colleagues by using all means. The problem was that each and every one of them was strong as the team was composed of only elites. Seong-Il had to smash the skull of his cherished subordinate with his own hands. He had to completely destroy the guy’s head in order to avoid him coming back as a ghoul.

Splat-!

The moment the head burst like crushed tomato, Seong-Il’s face contorted. The memories he had made with the guy on the battlefield were also shattered into pieces with blood. It only took a few seconds to make the half-decade of time they had spent together from Act Two, Stage Two to Stage Five completely meaningless.

However, Seong-Il’s feet continued to move even then, as if he was rubbing out a cigarette on the ground. When the situation settled, Lee Tae-Han became busy checking the results. In the meantime, Seong-Il stared at the struggling woman with the mental ability. She had joined as the leader of her group in Act Two, Stage Three. Then, she became bold in penetrating deeply into the leadership of the association during Act Two, Stage Four. Perhaps it was because she had come to the conclusion that Odin was dead. She was good at looking after her own interests and winning the favor of other people, and she was talented at bullying her subordinates.

The reason why she was dangerous was that she had a mental attribute. Even though her ability was far inferior to Mary’s, she had caught the hearts of the association’s leaders at once, especially the leaders of each group and the people who had joined in Act Two, Stage Three.

The woman asked Seong-Il. “Anything you want to say…?”

Her pronunciation was awkward, but she was speaking in Korean. Seong-Il didn’t like how she had learned the language as soon as she realized the core leadership of the association was Korean and how she devoted herself to learning by forcing the Korean Awakened to teach her. He also didn’t like the fact that she was smart enough that she could communicate in Korean after studying for a short period of time.

He snapped, “That’s all you can do? What is the point of letting you join us if you act like this? Why do you look like you are dying when you only saved a few?”

She retorted, “You don’t understand the pain I’m suffering since you don’t have the mental attribute.”

Seong-Il sneered. “Ah, you are all bark and no bite.”

“What did I do wrong? Why are you treating me like crap? I’m not weak to be treated like that. It’s the other way around.”

***

Priya wasn’t trying to argue with him. She had asked only because she couldn’t understand Seong-Il. Kwon Seong-Il was the most powerful Korean Awakened, and even Lee Tae-Han, the president of the association, couldn’t walk over him. He was wary of Priya’s influence on the association, but he had a strong tendency to look down on her absolute power. That was strange. Even after time had passed, the way he regarded her had only become worse and worse.

He said sarcastically, “Isn’t that obvious? Because your ability is that poor and weak.”

He was picking a fight again, and Priya couldn’t ignore it. Showing one’s weaknesses in front of the association’s best players was an act of self-destruction.

The stage wouldn’t end after this. Even if the Stage of Advent ended in the next stage, there was a real stage that would begin after going back outside. The new world where the Awakened returned…

Priya responded immediately, “Nothing will ever satisfy you, but the Great Odin would have rated me differently. He would have recognized my capability.”

It was as she expected, and it was always like that. It was easy to give that ignorant Korean a punch. Whenever someone mentioned the name of the legendary guy, the savior Odin, he glared murderously and closed his mouth. Also, since Kwon Seong-Il’s murderous intent was real every time, Priya was satisfied with her reply. However, when Odin’s name was mentioned, silence filled the air. Only the sound of the injured holding back their groans was heard, and other noises quickly died down.

Many eyes were on Priya, and the ones who sent the most intense gaze were the leaders of the Association. Among them, the Koreans were Kim Ji-Ae and Kim Ji-Hoon, led by Lee Tae-Han, the president of the association. The Danish were Angela and Gunnarson, and the leader of the Japanese was Tetsuya. Their glances fixed onto Priya in an uncomfortable manner

I agree that Odin was great, but why is everyone still not accepting the reality? He died a long time ago.

The shadow of the dead ghost, which was heavier than the stench around them, still remained at the top of the association and dominated them. Of course, Priya wasn’t going to express her true feelings or change the subject to lighten up the atmosphere. She enjoyed Kwon Seong-Il’s reaction because he was pissed, but all he could do was stare at her fiercely instead of putting his anger at her into action. Then, he politely bowed to the people who were looking at him with a calm face.

They moved again. At every turn of the road, they saw ghouls who used to be their colleagues a while ago.

What if Odin appears as a Ghoul? Besides the shock that the association would get… will we be able to handle his power?

According to the stories about Odin, he reminded people of the Seven Demon Kings. Encountering such a ghoul was worse than facing the necromancer. However, it could be the best opportunity if her mental control worked. As long as it worked, it didn't matter whether Odin was dead or alive.

***

The cave gave off a damp smell of death as they went deeper. The disgusting odor of the crushed skulls, which they had cracked on purpose to prevent the dead from becoming ghouls, seemed to have penetrated Lee Tae-Han’s and his party members’ clothes.

When their sense of time disappeared, the survivors finally captured a shadow. It was the necromancer. Its body was hidden by the robe, but the three-stranded tongue fluttered around outside the hood. The survivors got busy, and Lee Tae-Han gave out instructions in an orderly manner with the map in front of him. He reformed the attack force and placed them at every turn, as if they were herding the necromancer like a rat.

The secret room that they finally found seemed to be one of the necromancer’s labs. At first, the experiment results looked to be stained. However, as their vision cleared, they noticed that the stains were the disassembled bodies and organs of the Awakened. The bodies that hadn’t yet been dismantled were hanging upside down, so they looked clean. Nonetheless, they were wiggling their limbs around regardless of whether they were dismantled or not. There was a more intact corpse, and its spine was clearly exposed as the back muscles had been pulled back. It was also floundering its arm.

It was a horrible sight, but none of the survivors visibly reacted. They were carefully looking through the scene of slaughter with Night Eyes and raising their Sense to the highest class. Then, a person in charge of tracking told Seong-Il to look at the ceiling. Seong-Il’s mouth opened wide.

“Was it ther-!” he shouted.

The sound waves from his mouth hit the corner of the ceiling. The waves had a strong force, so everyone else could see the vortex shape of the waves with their naked eyes. After the entire ceiling vibrated for a long time, they saw a black figure standing in the dust. The reptile-like hard skin was exposed outside the hood, and vertically slitted pupils skimmed through the survivors. Then, it smiled.

At that time, a pile of dust soared from the ground and the ghouls rushed out. Although their faces had been decomposed to the point no one could recognize them, they were once Awakened in the diamond section. The muscles under their peeled skin were quite bloated and grotesque.

Meanwhile, the entrance where the group had entered was quickly filled with black energy.

“Let’s see if you are locked here, or if we are. Let’s see.”

Seong-Il said it, but he realized that someone would die again as the high-class ghouls had surrounded him. Eerie energy spread throughout the necromancer’s body. He was aware that he could be the one to die this time. The cold sweat flowing down his spine was his intuition warning him, but it was time for him to fill Odin’s absence again.

If Odin was here, those things would have… I miss him even more today.

Seong-Il’s position was at the forefront, as always.

***

As expected, the pain was something no one could get used to. Odin’s teachings were never wrong, and that was all Seong-Il could think of ever since he came back to his senses. He couldn’t see anything as he was buried in the underground soil, so he had a lot of cockeyed ideas. It was fortunate that the light of the challenger box he had gotten had a recovery effect. At that time, his heart, which had previously been rotting, was being healed. Life was tenacious.

A few days later, Seong-Il was rescued. After removing the dirt from his eyes, he saw the Awakened who were rescued earlier. Fortunately, Odin’s cousin and Lee Tae-Han were still alive. However, he saw the bodies of other military leaders such as Angela, Idema, and Eric.

Seong-Il turned to the guy who was rescued after him. It was Kim Ji-Hoon.

He remarked, “Man, you are indestructible too.”

The other man grimaced. “Nah, you are! Keuk… I guess this is the end of this stage, right?”

Then, Seong-Il stiffened his face when he found Priya in the midst of the survivors.

You should have died, bitch.

He couldn’t directly do something to her as that would be making the efforts that Lee Tae-Han had done go down the drain. Seong-Il knew about how much work Lee Tae-Han had put in to keep the groups that joined the force under the Association from Act Two, Stage Two, which had started to be difficult to handle. Among them, Priya was the girl Lee Tae-Han had spent the most effort on.

Then, Seong-Il suddenly widened his eyes because the thing that was eager to drive the Awakened to death had appeared. Even though the malicious part of the System had disappeared, it still handed out quests that took many lives. Of course, everyone hated the guide.

[Your sacrifice and will were amazing. This is the last one, so you should enter the Final Stage with the current mindset. You can go back to your long-awaited home after the next stage. Ah, I’m so touched that I’m tearing up. (╥﹏╥) Don’t misunderstand my tears. It’s not because I was finally promoted to the guide of the Final Stage.]

No one was happy by the phrase ‘Final Stage,’ and everyone focused only on the message that had popped up. There couldn’t be cheers.

[In the Final Stage, all the districts will be on the same stage…]

Seong-Il thought as he stared at Priya from afar.

...So Mary noona is joining us, right?

Chapter 292

The original species of the Maruka clan, which were the upper classes of the clan, were classified differently from the subsequent generations due to biological reasons. While the original species retained the characteristics of creatures living on land, their later generations, like Orca, had evolved to live in the deep ocean. However, they were still blood-related.

On the other hand, the Barba Corps was different. Very few reptile humans dominated the group, and the rat humans were the subjugated ones. The dangerous power of the reptile humans played a key role in keeping the large gap between them. They knew how to deal with death. One of their many abilities was reviving the dead and using them as their soldiers.

No one could estimate how long the species had existed and how far they had reached the unknown territory. The only clear thing was that they didn’t find it difficult to control the Awakened who had managed to survive until Act Two, Stage Five. It must have been the necromancers, the ones who knew and handled lots of secrets. There was another reason why they had freaked out when they saw us. It was not only because the King of of the Kciphos, Gundrak, and a noble of the Maruka clan were being treated as pets.

[You have removed the necromancer.]

[You have leveled up.]

[You have obtained a challenger box.]

[Level: 551]

[The Birth of Doom Man (1): 551/561]

The necromancer’s eyes were still chasing something even after it died, and Yeon-Hee seemed to have gotten the same feeling as she looked at it.

She remarked, “It saw through my storage box and realized who I am. That’s funny.”

It had seen the Life Vessel on Yeon-Hee and the skeletal dragon in my inventory. When it died, the ghouls returned to the state that the dead should have stayed in. At that time, the ghoul that Yeon-Hee had taken control of collapsed. Judging by the way it moved, it must have entered the master section when it was alive.

Yeon-Hee spoke as I was staring at the ghoul, “Do you know him?”

I responded, “I’m not sure.”

She added, “You might have. He was with Joshua at Revolucion.”

“Braun Nase…” I suddenly said.

She frowned slightly. “Brown Nose? What kind of nickname is that?”

I clarified, “He was called Braun Nase because he buttered up his boss so much. It was to the point he would put his nose in the boss’s asshole if he needed to. Long time no see.”

She nodded idly. “Oh, did he? But he wasn’t like that here. He was the one who had integrated Act Two, Stage Two here. Revolucion (42). This guy was the one who had founded the guild that has endured until now. That’s why people agreed to call him by the god’s name, Ares[1].”

Yeon-Hee tore off one of the ghoul’s fingers and continued, “This is the one. The ring that made him become like Ares.”

[The Ring of Ares (Item)

Item Class: S

Item Level: 524

Effect: When combined with the skill ‘Infantryman of Ares,’ the user can convert ‘Infantryman of Ares’ to ‘Ares’s Tank.’

Physical Defense: 15500 / 15500

Magical Defense: 10000 / 10000]

“Ares’s Tank is a strong summon. It would have been more helpful if his proficiency level was higher, but that was not up to him, right?” Yeon-Hee said as if she felt bad for him, then she handed over the finger with the ring to me.

It must have been the same in the past. There were those who could have reigned as one of the Eight Evils or Eight Virtues had they survived. Unfortunately, they had died hopelessly.

My thoughts were grim.

How many more are dying now? How many have survived so far?

***

Given that the System was delaying the end of this stage, the other stages must be struggling a lot. A few days had passed, and it was night now. The next stage could have been the Final Stage as expected, so we were cherishing the current time we had until the System decided to end this stage.

I ordered Orca to stand guard to prevent the vagrants from approaching us, and I put the Kciphos to sleep, which was doing its best not to be separated from Yeon-Hee. I gently grabbed her neck under the moonlight and kissed her. I could feel her pulse as it thudded into my palm, and I loved the feeling. I was relieved whenever I looked into her eyes, which glowed with deep trust, because I knew she would stay by my side no matter what happened.

However, something bothered me even then. I had modified the System and improved the basic abilities of Awakened and minimized disputes caused by its malice. Nonetheless, the fact that the top stages had been destroyed and the damages that the Awakened had endured while I was sealed stressed me out. Until the notification message appeared, there was no way to find out whether I was making the situation worse now than it was in the past

Her voice interrupted my dreary thoughts, “You are thinking of something else, right?”

Every single woman in the universe must have had a mental attribute. Or, maybe, Yeon-Hee must have read something from my eyes as she enjoyed making eye contact with me every time we kissed. It wasn’t simply because she was an Awakened with mentality-related power.

She pulled me closer, and I just laughed instead of resisting her. When she changed her position and climbed onto me, I thought our kiss would get more violent. However, she only looked down at me without doing anything else.

A period of time had passed before she finally said, “I’m starting to get greedy.”

“What?” I asked.

“I’m going to make the outside world better so that no one will have to worry about having a child.”

“...”

“So I’m very scared, and there are many things that I regret. However, no matter how many times I think about it, I would do the same thing even if I go back in time. Things wouldn’t be much different from what has happened so far. This world is crazy. Everyone makes frantic attempts to stand above others and stay alive. There aren’t many ways to control them. It is obvious that things would only get worse if we left the situation unattended.”

Yeon-Hee’s eyes were determined, but she no longer had murderous intentions.

“Let me know, Seon-Hu. If someone bothers you and gives you a headache, I’ll fix them for you.”

I smiled. “Haha, is that possible? You have grown a lot. Be careful. Your head might be crushed, Woo Yeon-Hee. Haha.”

She nodded. “Yes, that’s what I want.”

I asked, “What do you mean?”

She explained, “You are so much more sexy when you call me Woo Yeon-Hee.”

I couldn’t help but laugh out loud. “Come here, Woo Yeon-Hee.”

She seemed to be relieved then and fell on my chest like an angel of darkness. Her clumsy and impatient kiss was lovely. While she was twisting her hips and waist without even noticing it, a message popped up, covering her face.

[(╥﹏╥) Today is my last day with you guys. I couldn’t believe you guys couldn’t do better than this right before the Final Stage, but I won’t blame you. Your sacrifice and willingness were amazing.]

This stage was finally ending.

[I’m sure you will work harder in the next stage. Well, you will have to because the next stage is the very last one that you all have been waiting for! The final battle awaits you.]

“Gosh, the next stage is really the end of this.”

Yeon-Hee also knew it wasn’t good news. We got off the boat with a serious look. Then, we endured the guide’s complaints that it hadn’t been promoted to the guide in the Final Stage. Right after that, a large notification window popped up, showing the current status of the final eight camps.

[Camp 1: Revolucion (12) - 92,991 Awakened

Camp 2: World Awakened Association (1) – 74,555 Awakened

Camp 3: Tomorrow (21) ― 73,002 Awakened

Camp 4: Revolucion (30) ― 69,800 Awakened

Camp 5: Tomorrow (19) ― 54,252 Awakened

Camp 6: Jonathan Investment Finance Group ― 43,901 Awakened

Camp 7: Revolucion (28) ― 42,824 Awakened

Camp 8: Revolucion (42) ― 39,665 Awakened]

“There are the World Awakened Association and Jonathan Investment Finance Group.”

Yeon-Hee listed the names as if she knew how long I had been waiting for them. However, it was unknown whether the World Awakened Association (1) meant Joshua’s survival. To be honest, I didn’t believe he would have survived if his stage was considered the top stage.

I looked at the numbers. The final sum was 499,990 Awakened. Act One, Stage One had started with forty-five million people total, but only that tiny number had survived until the Final Stage. The survival rate was only one percent even though we hadn’t even started the final battle. Even considering that the level of Awakened had increased, this was… The difficulty of the extended stages in Act Two must have been extreme. Well, all the quests that I had gone through to recharge myself after being released from the seal were intense.

Fucking necromancers. Fucking ghouls.

The fucking dead, who never appeared in the past, must have gnawed on the living.

Yeon-Hee said, “There’s something that hasn’t been reflected on the window. As long as I’m alive, those numbers are meaningless.”

I nodded. “Yes, you are my Life Vessel. My life is in you.”

She quipped, “What a rush! You should have saved those words for later.”

I shook my head. “...Let’s not save anything. We don’t know what will happen tomorrow.”

I meant it because everything had changed, including the enemies and the structure and the situation of the war. I wasn’t fully relieved with Life Vessel when I recalled the huge gaze from the sky that weighed on my limbs.

***

There was a man who had founded a golden empire. Even if people converted the past emperors’ money power to the current currency, everyone had no doubt that he had the greatest wealth in history.

However, it was such an old story. All of his miraculous moves and heroic stories were old. The only thing that reminded him of his glorious past was the guild’s name. He was now sitting on the throne stacked with skeletons instead of gold. The majority of his competitors who had objected to him were the skeletons, and most of them were shabby. There were traces of soot where a skull had been broken and a skeleton fell off.

Meanwhile, Olivia, the man’s henchman, was a quick-acting woman. She had found how and where the necromancer was operating and then eliminated it before setting it on his throne. All the dread that the Awakened had felt towards the necromancer was now concentrated on the man.

Olivia felt that it wasn’t enough and wanted more frightening fear every time the stages were combined. In particular, the existing groups of pre-Awakened, such as Revolucion and Tomorrow, were different from the starting line. They were strong and experienced. It was obvious how persistent their attacks would be during the Final Stage. However…

“It looks like all of them are within the association, but it will be hard for them to create an alliance.”

It was because a lot of time had passed. Old promises were bound to fade, and conflicts would have arisen more frequently. The leader of each group may have nothing to do with the association even though the name had been maintained.

It was then.

“Olivia.”

Olivia blinked her eyes quickly as no one had called her real name for a while.

The man said, “You have done a great job. I was able to come up to this point, all thanks to you.”

She stuttered, “My… my pleasure…”

She thought her tears had dried up a long time ago, but that wasn’t true. As soon as she heard the man’s words, her eyes became blurry.

However, it was more shocking when she saw the smile on his face. Like the way she hadn’t forgotten how to cry, he also was a guy who could actually smile. Nonetheless, she couldn’t understand the meaning of the smile. It was a helpless smile like burnt ash, but his eyes were glaring with tenacity. Oliva thought nothing more shocking would happen than his smile.

However, the man suddenly broke his skull throne, burnt the necromancer and everything it had made, and destroyed the castle he had built with fear. She was more shaken and frightened.

Did he go crazy? Did he give up the Final Stage? Is it because most of the camps are within the association?

However, the man Olivia had seen was born with the DNA of a ruler. He wasn’t someone who would let go for that reason.

“I don’t need all this anymore,” the man muttered while smashing the skeletons. “He will come, so be prepared.”

Olivia asked, utterly perplexed, “What do you mean by ‘he’?”

The man said with conviction, “Odin. He is your master too.”

Chapter 293

When are you coming…

Lee Tae-Han was lost in thought. His henchman, Kwon Seong-Il, was taking a firm stand. However, the battlefield was the only place that the Human Calibur excelled at. Unfortunately, Seong-Il not only struggled with political fights within the association, but his power was also not absolute enough to offset them. He was the strongest man, but he attracted political attacks upon himself.

He had a tendency to be swayed by compassion, and there had been cases where he had caused disputes due to his poor judgment. Kwon Seong-Il had many weaknesses, so yes, he couldn’t become the center like Odin.

The association still existed as people remembered Odin’s past achievements, but it could be overturned and fragmented like a puzzle board being flipped over at any time. There was also a rumor about his death spreading around too. Everyone knew the power of the association would continue when the Stage of Advent was over, so there had been a steady, behind-the-scenes movement to cause a revolt. The fortunate thing was that they had entered the Final Stage as the first camp.

It's dangerous to split up now.

Lee Tae-Han shifted his thoughts from the internal to the external problems of the association. It was the same there.

[Camp 1: Revolucion (12) - 92,991 Awakened

Camp 2: World Awakened Association (1) – 74,555 Awakened

Camp 3: Tomorrow (21) ― 73,002 Awakened

Camp 4: Revolucion (30) ― 69,800 Awakened

Camp 5: Tomorrow (19) ― 54,252 Awakened

Camp 6: Jonathan Investment Finance Group ― 43,901 Awakened

Camp 7: Revolucion (28) ― 42,824 Awakened

Camp 8: Revolucion (42) ― 39,665 Awakened]

From the names, he could tell that all the camps had started from Odin. In addition, the Jonathan Investment Finance Group was also their savior’s home. However, Lee Tae-Han was still anxious because it felt like all the camps were related, like a big, extended family. The fights that broke out between people who shared the same bloodline were usually more intense than any conflicts between strangers. A long time ago, Lee Tae-Han didn’t use a real knife, but he had basically sliced off his older sister’s limbs with documents that were sharper than any blade. Therefore, if Odin, the father who had established all of this, didn’t return, then tragedy was bound to happen. There would surely be a civil war before humanity’s battle with the monster corps.

Lee Tae-Han’s thoughts were going down a dark path.

“Bro, why do you still look like you are dying?”

A large middle-aged man entered the tent, and it was Seong-Il. Lee Tae-Han looked up at him, who seemed very annoyed.

He doesn’t get the seriousness of the situation. What else are you going to complain about?

“Are you done preparing the group for a war?” he asked.

Seong-Il responded testily, “I did what I was told, but… that seems to empower that bitch, Priya. She is the one who spread the damn rumors. If she ever gets caught, I’ll kill…”

Lee Tae-Han interrupted, “Mr. Kwon Seong-Il, please tolerate it and move on even if you don’t like her.”

Seong-Il retorted, “That’s why people think I’m easy! You keep the boundaries too strict. They are busy trying to squeeze the gap between us and cause problems.”

Lee Tae-Han wanted to groan. “They have been doing that all the time.”

“I understand, but I’m saying this because they stress me out so much,” Seong-Il grumbled.

Lee Tae-Han tried to soothe his colleague, “I also believe that the savior will come back alive. But apart from that, it’s not enough no matter how many times we prepare. Let’s not cause any trouble between us.”

“That’s what I meant. I hate being called ‘us’ with those bitches.” Seong-Il sat in front of Lee Tae-Han, then continued, “Ah, whatever. Shouldn’t we hurry up? We should aim for the easy guilds with shabby names. Jonathan Investment Finance Group. Other camps will also target them first.”

“...”

Seong-Il added, “Let’s start from there. We should give Odin a present, right? Odin will return for sure.”

Lee Tae-Han sighed. “I was going to do that by myself anyway.”

Seong-Il shook his head. “No, what will happen to the rest of us if you leave? There is a girl who likes to meddle with others. I heard her talent is seducing others, so let’s see how she does.”

Lee Tae-Han smiled bitterly. If Priya succeeded in recruiting the leader of the sixth camp, Jonathan Investment Finance Group, then more power would be given to her. After much consideration, he called Priya over. In any case, he had to unite all the camps as peacefully as possible before the Final Stage started. Other than himself, Priya was the best candidate to be the primary person who dealt with the leaders of other camps who had come up this far independently.

***

Everyone was edgy during the preparation period. After all, the stages had just gotten combined. Even minor disputes could lead to an all-out war between the groups. Therefore, Priya left with her deputy commander.

“This reminds me of the old days. Jonathan Investment Finance Group…” the deputy commander said.

Priya felt various emotions from him. It was a mixture of resentment, yearning, and regret. However, the feeling wasn’t too strong as the name had been very old.

She commented, “I had no direct contact with the Jonathan Group.”

He responded, “It must have been when you were in the United States.”

“I used their account. SOB (Sun of Bank), and that was it.”

“The Jonathan Group is a greedy and immoral group,” he replied sourly.

She shrugged. “They were different on the Day of Advent. It was something that no one could have done except for them, and even if they could, it wasn’t possible without a moral compass.”

The deputy commander frowned. “So people call Jonathan Hunter a ‘hero,’ but I don’t think that way. You should never forget their greed, Ms. Priya. We don’t have much time left to go back home.”

She smiled slightly. “Okay, this is not a bad time to talk about the old days. Go on.”

The Stage of Advent was almost over, and they would soon go back to Earth. It was time to prepare themselves to adapt to the past.

He began droning, “The reason why Jonathan Group struggled to protect the global economy despite the risk of bleeding was that there was so much to protect.”

Priya interrupted in a chiding manner, “If you are talking about how they are holding the world’s wealth with the Gillian Group, stop it. That’s so boring. Tell me something new. Something that I might not know.”

“What about the fact that they have the right to issue US dollars?”

It was widely known that a small number of families had the right to issue the dollars and not the United States government.

She remarked, “I heard that Jonathan Group doesn’t have a long history.”

“After the 2008 subprime crisis, they took over the Rothschild’s and other families’ stake in the U.S. Central Bank. It was kept top secret, so it’s not known to the public,” he grumbled.

She pointed out, “The Jonathan Group’s influence will overwhelm the Gillian Group. Just by looking at how they had reached this far under their name, they deserve to be the stars of the New World with us. The leader of the sixth camp will be one of Jonathan Investment’s executives.”

“I think so too. I might know that person.”

She continued, “Anyway, we can’t call them greedy just because they took the right to issue the U.S. dollar. Under capitalism, that is the throne that everyone has always dreamed of.”

“That’s not the reason. Do you know the International Fund for Nature?”

“Keep going.”

“It is known to the public that the fund was created to protect the environment in developing countries. However, that clearly reveals the Jonathan Group’s greed. They have been extorting land from developing countries for the purpose of environmental protection. What do you think about the fact they own more than thirty-five percent of the world’s land? One of the lands is your motherland.”

“You know a lot about it. You must have worked for it, but you’re opposed to the idea?”

Priya recalled that the deputy commander worked for the government and was a Brahmin[1] and a high-ranking official.

He said bitterly, “It was a time when people’s lives were being threatened due to money.”

She smiled. “The Jonathan Group is amazing. If you make it outside, then kill Jonathan Hunter. Then, things will sort out to a certain extent.”

“How many Awakened won’t fall for their capital power? The outside world is controlled by money, and that’s the fruit of greed created by the Jonathan Group. They kept the order they established for a long time. Except for the formation of the sixth camp…”

Priya gave him a warning look. “That’s your problem. You don’t take a joke as a joke.”

“I’m sorry,” he apologized immediately.

Priya and the deputy commander continued to move while sharing old stories from time to time.

A few days later, Priya and her subordinate entered the territory of the sixth camp, Jonathan Investment Finance Group. They were near the residential area, which was the capital region. Priya saw a startling party that she couldn’t take her eyes off. It was a party consisting of three people: an Asian couple and a tall guy.

At first, the Kciphos in the Asian woman’s arms grabbed Priya’s attention. However, the identity of the tall guy was… There was a reason why he was hiding under the robe of a necromancer. He… no, it wasn’t a human. It must have deceived the others until now, but it couldn’t avoid Priya’s eyes. Although it wasn’t strong, she could feel the primitive, violent nature of the monster.

Priya raised her Sense to its peak. When she saw through the darkness filling the robe hood, she discovered tentacles hanging like whiskers on its chin that stretched inside the robe. It had tentacles on its jaw and was bipedal.

Isn’t it a nobleman of the Maruka clan?

“What’s wrong?” her subordinate asked.

She said under her breath, “There’s something walking around that shouldn’t be here.”

The deputy commander followed Priya’s gaze.

“Isn’t that a Maruka monster?!” he shouted. “The Asian woman is even holding a Kciphos. Did she tame it?”

Priya grimaced. “That’s impossible unless it’s being treated as a mount.”

He continued incredulously, “That’s what I’m saying. Anyway, we can’t leave a Maruka nobleman wandering around like that.”

She shook her head. “Calm down. I don’t understand how that is possible, but what’s clear is that it’s something that needs to be dealt with in the sixth camp. It’s dangerous with just the two of us.”

“A Maruka aristocrat is being accompanied by two vagrants. They must be interacting. Think about what that means.”

Priya’s eyes sparkled and rushed toward them. It was her first time seeing a boss monster interacting with humans. Also, she thought that they wouldn’t attack her suddenly even if she sprinted toward them. She realized that whatever was taming the monster was suppressing its violence.

She couldn’t believe there was such an incredibly socialized monster. And it was even a boss monster! It was a jackpot. If she could uncover the secret behind it, then it would be no different from gaining strength that even a challenger box couldn’t offer.

Priya wasn’t planning to talk to the Asian couple as she approached them. It was better to look into their memories to check how they started wandering around with the Maruka nobleman rather than going through the social rigors of a conversation. Of course, this was definitely an attack on her part, but the Asian party with the Maruka monster seemed weak. She thought she was lucky and was confident enough that she could run away if the Maruka aristocrat showed unexpected behavior. That was her first plan.

***

However, when Priya narrowed the distance to the proximity, she felt an unusual vibe from the Kciphos that the Asian woman was holding. The moment she made eye contact with the monster…

Hup!

She saw through it, but that wasn’t what she intended to do. Of all the monsters she had seen through, the one who had the most terrifying emotion she had ever felt was the necromancer. However, the dread that had been passed down from the Kciphos was more frightening than that. She was thrown into the memory warehouse like she was sucked into a black hole.

No…

Looking into a target’s memory made her view it from their point of view. Actually, it was more accurate to say that she was observing the memory from her target’s perspective, instead of looking into the memory.

One short memory of the Kciphos began with a huge ice citadel in the background, and there was nothing but ice on the surrounding land. The weird thing was that everything was tiny. The creatures clustered there were so small that she could just take a single step to kill them all.

However, she soon realized that the owner of the memory was much larger than those creatures. All that she could see was their frightened gazes from the ground. Every single monster of Kciphos Corps was trembling, and the owner of the memory took it all for granted and pushed away the frozen giant Kciphos.

Thump! Thump!

Priya couldn’t stand it. The violent emotions inside the owner of the memory were ready to explode at any time and tear the world apart.

I can even feel the emotions of the memory’s owner?

Priya eventually reached her limit as it became too destructive towards the end. She felt a sensation of something being cut off in her brain, and the physical pain immediately hit her.

“Aaaargh!” she hollered.

It was different from usual because she should have been able to use the violent emotion as her weapon after looking into the memory. However, she couldn’t do anything. Priya started trembling.

“You have a mental attribute.”

Priya turned her head to the Asian man who had spoken. He was speaking Korean, which she had been learning. She was a bit relieved by that, but soon became shaken by how calm the people were even after they found out that she had mental-related power.

What are they?

Priya couldn’t turn toward the Maruka nobleman or Kciphos. Therefore, she momentarily focused on the Asian man’s eyes.

***

She was supposed to search for any memories related to the Maruka aristocrat, but for some reason, it didn’t work out the way she wanted. Priya flowed into one of the man’s many short memories.

“Hey, can you turn off the local broadcast?”

It was in a classroom, and people were excited. The owner of the memory seemed to be sitting by the window, in the back seat. However, the face of the female teacher standing in front looked familiar because it was actually the face of the Asian woman whom she had just seen. The same Asian woman who was hugging the horrifying Kciphos. She seemed to be small as well. Based on Priya’s assumption, the Asian man was a student and the woman was a teacher.

“If you keep talking, I won’t tell you which class you are assigned for this year.”

She was waving a piece of paper on the platform, and the students became silent instantly. Then, the Asian woman smiled and made eye contact with the memory’s owner. It was shortly after that the woman came down from the platform, and the students turned toward her.

Hwaaaak!

Everyone was expressionless as if they were robots that had the same face that had been copied and pasted, so they didn’t look like humans. The stranger thing was that they didn’t move at all. They looked her way without blinking, and it felt like time had stopped. No one made any sound. Then suddenly…

“Keuk. Keuk, keuk… This is so funny.”

Only the laughter of the memory’s owner began to fill the air. He was looking at the Asian woman approaching him. The smile disappeared from her face, and her demeanor instantly changed, unlike how she was on the platform. Her face was actually covered with a murderous intention which was creepier than an expressionless face. Her eyes alone looked like they could stab someone in the neck, but the memory owner was still laughing.

What kind of memory is this? Is this even possible in reality?

When Priya realized something was wrong, the Asian woman stopped right in front of her. The murderous intention emanating off of her was more intense than the one she had felt from Kciphos.

The Asian woman said as she looked down on the memory’s owner, “Where would you like to die?”

Her voice fluctuated.

Chapter 294

I should get out of here!

Priya realized that she was in over her head.

“I’m asking. Do you want to die here or outside?”

The voice wasn’t coming out from just the woman’s mouth. In fact, it was coming out from all of the students who were staring at the owner of the memory in various, disjointed voices. It was bizarre as the voices overlapped accurately. The space was full of terrifying nightmares. Priya struggled frantically in an attempt to get out.

Euk…

However, the Asian woman’s gaze caught her and didn’t let her go. Priya was completely trapped. She understood the situation with her head, but not with her mind.

How can this happen?

The owner of the memory said, “Wait, I think she is from my camp. Can you check it out?”

The moment the man’s words were scattered, the eyes of an Asian woman who stared at this side turned black. Priya also understood that phenomenon very well. Sure enough, the Asian woman also had the mental attribute, but her power was much superior to her own, which was why she was being overwhelmed!

A crack appeared in the background, and the wall broke immediately like a shattering glass window. The wall where a Korean flag was hung was now a leather tent, and the wooden floor had turned into a land full of blood. The faces of the young Korean students melted, and then became superimposed with new faces, the faces of the association’s leaders, including Lee Tae-Han and Kwon Seong-Il. Within a second, the environment had changed to the same meeting room that she had been in before she left.

She’s in my memory as well. Oh gosh. How can this happen… Is this even possible?

However, everything else had stopped. Priya was the owner of this memory, but she couldn’t control anything. Her voice didn’t come out, and her eyes were fixed only on Lee Tae-Han, the president of the association. Only two people moved, and they were an Asian man and a woman who hadn’t been there back then. The two roamed around the place where the time stopped. They seemed to check the faces of the association’s leaders one by one.

The woman asked, “This guy seems to be the leader. Who is he?”

“Lee Tae-Han,” the man responded.

“Ah, no wonder why his face was familiar.”

“He was famous outside, so you might have recognized him.”

“A celebrity? Oh nevermind…the Ilsung Group?”

“Yes, that’s him.”

“Isn’t that a relief? Seong-Il and others are armed pretty well.”

“Yeah, we didn’t have to be worried.”

“I told you.”

Priya felt like they were ridiculing her as they treated her as if she was invisible. However, she was suffering immensely as she couldn’t protest this invasion at all. She wasn’t impacted by the man’s words and actions, but whenever the woman moved or spoke, a terrible pain that felt like a hook was dragging through her brain tortured her. She couldn’t do anything but scream in pain inwardly. She had been proud to be in a special area as only a few had mental attributes, but she never even thought that she would one day be trapped by another person’s mental power. Priya’s scream only lingered inside her.

“Then what shall we do with her? It seems like she took part in your camp.”

The Asian woman’s eyes turned back to Priya, and Priya was still shouting inside even then. There was only one name that came to mind. The name of the person that she thought was dead. Odin! She couldn’t believe he was still alive. Furthermore, she had met him here. In addition, the overwhelming power of the woman astonished her. Everything that had happened had gone beyond what was common sense.

At any rate, Priya was ready to kneel down and beg for her life as long as she was released from the restraint. But would that be possible? According to the stories, Odin never tolerated any challengers. Also, he never kept those who had the potential to defy or backstab him.

That was actually the right thing to do. If he pulled his punches and overlooked those, he would be the one suffering in the end. Humans were always like this. That was why Priya also didn’t leave any roots of any troublemakers.

But please.

Soon, the man she believed to be Odin stood in front of her. He took his eyes from Lee Tae-Han’s tired face and turned to her.

“Lee Tae-Han must have put in a lot of effort into you.”

Priya was hopeful that Odin would make an exception to his rule and spare her. The man exchanged a few words with the woman while his gaze remained cold. When the woman finally began to nod, Priya saw a gallow in her eyes. That wasn’t an illusion because the background started to change again.

No…

Srrrr-

People were scattered and disappeared like dust, and only darkness filled the space. Priya soon felt a rope hanging around her neck. While she was narrowly standing on the foothold, the rope that was tightly pulling her neck was already blocking her airway. The woman stood next to the scaffold where she could kick the foothold at any time. The more horrifying thing was that she could tell that the woman was raring to kick the foothold right away. Her voice was creepy too.

“Tell us the truth.”

The rope that was tightening her airway slightly loosened. Priya hurriedly exhaled a hot breath and blurted out, “As long as my mental control works, it doesn’t matter if Odin is alive or dead.”

Huh? Huh…?

Priya’s eyes shook. She only intended to keep that thought to herself, and it hadn’t been what she was trying to say at all. She immediately tried to make an excuse. Things started when the man nodded. The rope squeezed her throat as the woman kicked the foothold. The center of gravity slanted downward, and the weight of her entire body was carried on the rope. Then, the sound faded away.

“You got on the nerves of the wrong people.”

It was the Asian woman’s angry voice.

***

When I got out of the mental world, the first thing I saw was the girl’s eyes flipping upward. Then, she collapsed helplessly.

“Umm… Did you know her?” Yeon-Hee asked as she followed my gaze.

“Maybe.”

The woman was still alive as her eyes were blinking, but she seemed to have lost her will to do anything. While I looked into those eyes, I wondered if she could be the Second Evil because she was powerful enough to become a military commander in the Final Stage and had a mental attribute. Nothing much was known about the Second Evil, and there was little possibility that she would appear in this stage as Yeon-Hee had taken Isis’s Gaze. She would reappear only if Yeon-Hee died.

Anyway, if this woman was the Second Evil, then there were only ten that I hadn’t seen so far among the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues. The First, Third, Fifth and Sixth Virtues, and Third, Fourth, Fifth, Sixth, Seventh, and Eighth Evils. All of them were somewhere in this land. I was especially curious about how the Sixth and Eighth Virtues would be as I had occupied their main skills. I also wondered if they were even alive as many things had changed from the past. If they were placed or in command of the top stages in Act Two, Stage One, then they would have died already.

At that time, Yeon-Hee’s eyes flickered.

“There is another guy over there. You know that, right?” she commented.

The girl’s companion was observing the situation from afar instead of making any particular movement. When I raised my Sense, my sight zoomed into his face at a breakneck speed, as if I was sprinting toward him. He was carefully calculating as he was aware that I was scrutinizing him. His eyes began to shift over our shoulders. While he was turning away, a group of Awakened was approaching quickly.

“Chida?”

I heard Orca’s voice from the black hood beside me. It was because of the incident that had happened before the girl became brain dead by Yeon-Hee’s attack. Yeon-Hee seemed to have touched the instinct of not only Orca but also the Kciphos. The area around Orca began to turn damp. The degree of contamination spread quickly, and bubbles burst in the mud. Meanwhile, the Kciphos was also ready to jump out of Yeon-Hee’s arms.

“Jonathan might not be there.”

She was concerned but determined. In her stage, the group’s leader had nothing to do with Revolucion even though her guild was named Revolucion. She meant that she would occupy the sixth camp immediately if they had no connection with the actual Jonathan Investment Finance Group.

My increased Sense quickly zoomed into the attack captain who was rushing toward us. Since the hair covering her forehead was fluttering in the wind, I could clearly see her face. In sharp comparison to Yeon-Hee, her tall and glamorous body matched my memory. She had been known by the code name Jin, and she was the Fifth Evil. The moment I recalled her, the powerful summoned object that always stood in her way came to my mind first.

I was worried about Jonathan’s whereabouts.

Whoosh-

I ran toward the Fifth Evil. The distance would have narrowed even if I stood still, but it was hard for me to wait. She might have obtained the summoned object like she did in the past, but I was ready and strong enough to strike her neck. I gnashed my teeth as I got closer to her.

“Jonathan Hunter… He must be alive.”

The short gap between what I said and the Fifth Evil’s response felt very long.

“I’m Olivia. Are you Odin?”

She had a polite attitude that I had never witnessed before. As soon as I said yes, I saw a halo behind her back.

“The master is waiting for you, my new master.”

Ha! Yes, of course. He was my best friend, so he wouldn’t have been so weak to be beaten up by her. Then, I sensed something narrowing the distance at a fast speed. It was a guy who was accompanied by a gust of wind wrapped in flames. It was within the distance where we could see each other.

- Sun… I have been waiting for you for so long.

The voice was as excited as the flames surrounding him, and heat started filling my heart from the deep corner.

Chapter 295

I could tell that Jonathan was bearing a huge burden. In fact, he looked different from the way he was before the Stage of Advent and the way he was in the past. His appearance made me recall the time after his heyday, when he looked like a lion and when he got used to dominating. The faint smile on his lips reminded me of the years we couldn’t be together. His eyes were looking at me as if he was chasing memories, so I must have brought up nostalgic memories to him. He was only kind to me and was cold when he gave orders to his people. In that aspect, he was similar to me. The lonely beast in the past was now reigning as a monarch of fear.

I connected with him telepathically.

- We are finally meeting at the end of all of this, Jonathan. Thanks for staying alive.

- It has been a long time.

Jonathan looked over my shoulder and greeted Yeon-Hee with his eyes. They seemed to recognize each other at first sight even though their appearances had drastically changed. The Stage of Advent was a space where they could share many stories to empathize with each other. Jonathan turned toward me again. He was quiet, but his eyes were chatty. He must have had many things to tell me.

Meanwhile, the surroundings became noisy. I wondered why, and then realized that it was because of Orca. Any Awakened who hadn’t entered the master section would find it impossible to see through Orca’s disguise in the necromancer’s robe. In fact, Jonathan, the Fifth Evil, and the guy who assisted her hadn’t seemed to have noticed Orca’s identity. However, the contaminated wetlands around Orca suggested he wasn’t an ordinary person. They were all experienced, so they knew that the Maruka clan’s clones could be born from the bubbles at any time.

The Fifth Evil called Jonathan in a tense voice, “Master?”

Jonathan also became edgy, and his eyes immediately became sharp and menacing. He was calculating whether or not they could defeat Orca.

He asked.

- It looks like it's in your party, right?

I clarified.

- It’s not a party member. It’s a pet.

- A Maruka aristocrat is your pet?

Jonathan looked at me and Orca, then laughed silently.

- Privilege? Or is it because Mary is manipulating it?

I shook my head.

- Neither.

I could see the question in his eyes.

- Then how?

I grinned slightly.

- I beat it up until it submitted.

His eyebrow twitched.

- …It took me a while to realize just how strong you and Mary were, even after entering here.

***

Orca was a noble of the Maruka clan even though both Yeon-Hee and I treated it disdainfully. It was the monster that could only be confronted by an elite attack squad with the leader in at least the master section. In fact, even an Awakened in the challenger section would find it hard to defeat if they didn’t have enough capabilities. Such a thing had entered human territory, so it was natural to make a fuss. However, people settled down quickly.

As Jonathan walked through the curtain and came into the tent, I briefly saw Orca, who was glancing in from the outside. There was a bottle of whiskey inside the metal box that Jonathan brought.

Tak!

He put the whiskey down on the table. Yeon-Hee and I looked at it the way people in this camp looked at Orca.

Yeon-Hee sent him a message first.

- Jonathan, this is more surprising than you entering the challenger section. You still have stuff from outside?

He grinned.

- I knew today would come. It’s a jackpot that you came, haha.

Yeon-Hee responded.

- Wow, you are kind of creepy.

Jonathan retorted.

- Hey, you are creepier.

The two seemed to be in a good mood as they exchanged barbs. Even then, I couldn’t take my eyes off of the whiskey, especially the worn-out brand on the label. The remaining parts of the sticker were tainted with blackened blood. I wasn’t fixated on it because it was a top-of-the-line whiskey that cost more than thirty thousand dollars per bottle. It was because I knew what Jonathan had been keeping this for. This was a talisman to him, like how I carried around my father’s bank book. Although he had prepared for the Stage of Advent nonstop and entered after fully equipping himself with A-class items, Jonathan must have also experienced a series of struggles the entire time he was here. This was especially so because he was so famous. Those who had a grudge against Jonathan Investment Finance Group or even those who didn’t have any resentment would have tested him in a variety of ways.

- I’m finally opening it.

Jonathan opened the whiskey, and a scent that couldn’t usually be found in this world saturated the air. He handed it to Yeon-Hee.

- Ladies first.

I was next, and Jonathan took a swig last. It wasn’t intentional, but the order was based on our levels. Yeon-Hee was Level 559, I was Level 551, and Jonathan was Level 482. We drank more whiskey according to that order and talked.

Jonathan said to Yeon-Hee through telepathy.

- Then, you must not have tried Round Two.

She shook her head.

- If I did, I wouldn’t have been here. There are so many bastards.

- Is the girl one of them? She is completely fucked now.

He was talking about Priya.

- Why did you even bother? You should have let her die. It’s not worth it.

“Haha.”

Jonathan let out a brief laugh, then he looked at Yeon-Hee and swept his hair up.

- I remembered the first time I saw you, Mary. But it seems like this place has stained us with blood.

His long blond hair, which was like a lion’s mane, fell behind the crown of his head, revealing his eyes. They held a question, wondering if they would be able to survive outside. Jonathan took another sip of whiskey and then handed it to me. I didn’t refuse. I also didn’t stop Jonathan from drinking more as he slowly loosened up. Yeon-Hee and I had experienced lots of times like this, but this was the first time in decades for him. He couldn’t always suppress himself as the king of fear. He seemed desperate for some time to complain to his old friends. She must have felt his emotions and was sympathizing with him.

Yes. Jonathan had been waiting for this moment. That was why I let my best friend do whatever he wanted that night.

***

I tried to get drunk on purpose, but I didn’t try to compete recklessly with quantity as Seong-Il did. It was only one bottle, so I focused on each sip. Then, we all ended up getting very drunk. Yeon-Hee’s flushed face was hot. Jonathan was lying on his slide as he giggled and looked alternatively between Yeon-Hee and me while clapping. Since I was now under the influence of alcohol, the surrounding scenery looked like a watercolor painting. I couldn’t hold it in, so I kissed Yeon-hee, making Jonathan laugh even louder.

He hollered gleefully, “I knew this would happen! Congratulations! Congratulations! Hahahahaha-!”

He was so loud that the Fifth Evil came in to check on us.

Jonathan shouted at her, “Get out, Olivia. This isn’t a place for you!”

His main skill, the Descent of the King of Hell flared up in his hand. Although it was named after a god like my skill, his main skill was highly compatible with any skills and items as he had gotten it from a challenger box. Despite its low Proficiency Level, it blazed like the greatest fire that could engulf the entire world.

She apologized deferentially, “I’m sorry, Master. Have a good time with your friends.”

He didn’t put out the fire even after the Fifth Evil left.

Swoosh-!

He wrapped the tent with the flame like a clown’s deft stunt.

He boastfully said, “You still think this skill is poor? Hehehe.”

“Yeah, it’s so freaking bad,” I replied.

Yeon-Hee responded, “Hahahahaha. It’s poor? You will never be able to no matter how many times you beg. I couldn’t even convince him that my skills were superior to his.”

We were all drunk, and it had been a long time since I had gotten this excited. Time slipped along. Yeon-Hee fell on me as she stumbled. She was doing that on purpose as she wasn’t the type to be conscious of Jonathan. She sat on my lap while tilting the bottle and stuck her tongue out to take the last drop. Jonathan also got up while staggering. He seemed to enjoy feeling out of balance because of the alcohol.

He moved limply and spoke, “This is a real party. Googol should learn this much from us. Do they actually think call girls are going to make a party shine?”

“Googol… That has been so long, but do you still remember all that?” I mumbled.

“Mmm… What do you mean by call girls? You guys must have had a lot of fun.” Yeon-Hee looked at me like she was trying to tease me. Her mischievous eyes soon curved up while she sniggered, and I laughed along. Jonathan had obviously mentioned it on purpose because he clapped while his half-moon-shaped eyes kept smiling.

It felt like the war was over, and we were back to a peaceful world. The objects that were spread like stains due to my blurred vision and the smiling faces of the two people made me feel that way.

Jonathan interrupted, “Hey, no PDA[1] in front of me. People without a lover like me will get too sad.”

I retorted, “Why? Olivia is kind of cute. You look great with her.”

Jonathan giggled. “Hehehe.”

“Anyway, isn’t it time for our King of Hell to regain his dignity?” Yeon-Hee said.

“Fuck that,” cursed Jonathan.

We were all babbling without thinking twice. When Yeon-Hee finished talking, I suddenly noticed someone. I squinted and the figure of a woman standing at the entrance of the tent became more pronounced. It was the Fifth Evil, and she was clearly shocked. She had the same expression as she did in the past, when the First Evil had repelled Doom Caso’s incarnation. Even though she had been dying then, she had been very shaken to see Doom Caso's incarnation running away.

However, she was now directing such an expression at her master. When Jonathan looked back at her, the Fifth Evil hurriedly erased her surprise and bowed her head.

She said apologetically, “I’m sorry, Master. I have an urgent message for you.”

It wasn’t just me. Yeon-Hee also knew it was time to end the party. A bit of steam that contained the smell of alcohol started to form on the two’s faces. It was the same for me. When the steam disappeared, my eyes blurred briefly and my good mood was also gone. I stood up shakily, and Yeon-Hee came down from my lap. Jonathan also returned to the state he was in before he had brought the whiskey over.

The air became heavy. For a moment, the Fifth Evil stiffened as if the heavy air was crushing her.

Jonathan asked sternly, “What’s the situation?”

She responded quickly, “A lot of different cases. Some have accompanied large-scale troops, and others are being led by the guild leader him or herself.”

The Fifth Evil seemed deeply resentful of the fact that their camp was considered the weakest. On the other hand, Jonathan looked at me nonchalantly. The Fifth Evil’s gaze followed Jonathan’s eyes.

“Olivia,” I called her by her real name, instead of ‘Fifth Evil’ or ‘Jinn.’

“Yes, New Master,” she answered while being conscious of Jonathan.

“They have a predetermined fate, just as you are originally under me. Your responsibility isn’t difficult. You just have to remind them of their fate. Gather the leaders of each camp here under Odin’s name.”

She blinked. “Under… Odin’s name?”

“Yes, my name, Odin.”

1. An abbreviation of public display of affection, as when a couple makes out in public. ☜

Chapter 296

There was a force that had prepared for the Stage of Advent before it even started. The master would have been involved with this power as he was one of the most powerful figures in the world. The name of the force was the World Awakened Association. The pre-Awakened who were from Revolucion and Tomorrow always talked about ‘Joshua von Karjan,’ so it was impossible to forget him.

“He will come, so be prepared.”

“What do you mean by ‘he?”

“Odin. He is your master too.”

Olivia snapped out of that memory.

Odin? Is he Joshua von Karjan? The leader of the World Awakened Association?

She found it hard to understand the reasoning behind her master’s order as so many things had changed. It didn’t matter what kind of secret agreement there had been in the past; everything had lost all meaning. It got worse as time went by. The pre-Awakened had appeared as dangerous enemies instead of reliable colleagues, and the master had to deal with these challenges multiple times.

Fights were inevitable because the previous stages had to be integrated during the preparation period before the new stage. Although the System was no longer malicious and didn’t force them, the Awakened were already aware of the true reality. Also, there was nothing they could do as by now everyone had violent instincts made for survival. Moreover, the quests suddenly became crazy and wild right in the middle of Act Two, Stage Two.

Regardless, the master had awakened as the true ruler, the King of Hell, in this world. Everyone was in awe of the master, and he had the authority to deserve it.

This made his orders even more incomprehensible as Joshua von Karjan was the master’s rival. He was a competitor whom the master had to fight for control, both here and outside! Despite that, the master showed no desire to conquer such a guy and even told her to get ready to greet him. However, it turned out that Odin was not Joshua von Karjan.

The master was the most famous person in the world. Unless a country was ruled by a dictatorship, these leaders usually lost their influence when they finished their terms. However, the master had always been the most powerful in his golden empire. Those who wanted to have a conversation with him should have been around his level.

But this Odin was different. The Korean man who was called by that name and the woman named Mary basically had no obvious connection with the owners of the Jonathan Investment Finance Group. In fact, Odin seemed to have awakened around his early twenties.

Nevertheless, the master wasn’t very formal toward him. It was shocking to see him drunk and excited, and Olivia was even envious of Odin. However, their relationship was beyond old friends. Since he was not visibly equipped with anything, Odin definitely knew how to use the inventory, just like the master. Also, he clearly had the ability to overwhelm Maruka aristocrats as he, oddly enough, had a hideous monster in his party that was completely subordinate to him. Based on all that, the Korean couple were likely both in the challenger section at the very least.

The conversations they had when they got more drunk were even more unbelievable. In fact, the two of them were looking down on the master to a great extent. It was right before the Final Stage. Of course, there would be leaders who had started from different starting points and followed in the same footsteps as the master. Even considering the fact, Odin and Mary’s appearance was indeed shocking. But… what?

“They have a predetermined fate, just as you are originally under me.”

A Korean man named Odin was looking down on everyone. At that moment, Olivia’s heart sank, like the day when she had started serving Jonathan as her master. Emotions began to rise from the deep corner of her heart.

Thump. Thump. Thump.

Her heart beat like a drum.

However, when she came out of the tent that reeked of alcohol and encountered the terrifying gaze of the Maruka aristocrat, she came back to her senses.

Gasp.

Olivia’s crazily beating heart settled down slowly. Her eyes turned back to their usual coldness.

However, too many years have passed, Odin. I might have been under you a long time ago as I was better back then, but you will only be disappointed in me now.’

Olivia broke through the area where people were preparing for the battle and reached the wooden fence. Reality hit her as she climbed the watchtower. The troops from other camps were encircling her camp. However, since they were also aware of the conflicts between each other, the distance between each group was quite wide. Multiple flags were swaying by the wind. As she had reported to Jonathan, some were large-scale troops, whereas others had only sent elite squads.

Olivia suddenly remembered how Act One, Stage One had been for her as the pressure began to come in. It felt similar to when she was captured by the boss monster Kciphos Gundrak. She wasn’t intimidated by their military force. In fact, this whole situation was predictable and resembled a powder keg that was just waiting to be lit. As soon as that fuse caught fire, it would explode among all the camps that had reached the Final Stage. Civil war would break out between the Awakened! Once it started, it would never stop even if the Final Stage began.

It was not necessary to experience how long the fierce war would last. Olivia once again understood the importance of the order she had received. She had hoped things would work out, as Odin had been confident. However, reality was always disappointing.

Olivia looked around with a heavy burden on her shoulders. The first group she approached was the World Awakened Association (1) because they had the authority to combine both Revolucion and Tomorrow, and it was the group that had brought over the most manpower.

***

Of course, the other stages had equally experienced a tough life up to this point. Oliva walked around with a vicious look in her eyes. Their glares were more obvious than the faintly glowing lights from their equipment.

Then, she saw people who were ready to do anything, and she could tell that they wouldn’t bat an eye even if someone ordered them to cannibalize the enemy. There were enough of them to form one attack squad, and they had a strong presence. Their appearance was disgustingly ugly, to the point where they could be mistaken for ghouls.

Is it because of the plague?

The Barba Corps’ plague was severely contagious.

Isn’t it natural to die if they get infected to that point?

Despite their hideous appearances, they were still alive and staring at her. She had faced lots of different phenomena as she came closer to the Final Stage, but this was one of the weirdest.

Her guide interjected, “It would be better if you stop looking around so obviously. I don’t know how strong you are, but don’t forget where you are.”

Olivia realized that their guide was also afraid of them.

The leader of the World Awakened Association (1) was standing alone in front of where the bonfire was burning, and he was wearing a robe, like how the Maruka aristocrat was disguised in the robe of a necromancer. Olivia had an ominous feeling, so she quickly looked around for a retreat option.

“Nice to meet you.”

At that time, something began to ring in her ears. She didn’t understand what it was, but Olivia knew that feeling. She felt this sensation when the Awakened in the challenger section were communicating through telepathy.

She frowned. “Please say it out loud.”

“I asked if Jonathan Hunter was alive.”

The voice sounded like something scratching against a metal plate. His vocal cords had probably been torn apart, and it was clear that he was squeezing his throat to make his voice operate. Also, he had a vibe gloomier than a necromancer. When he lifted his head and turned his gaze from the bonfire to her, Olivia inwardly moaned.

Huh!

She could see through the darkness in the hood. The face that was there couldn’t be described as that of a human. The skin tissues seemed to have hardened after melting, and the bone structure was twisted. Also, there were tainted scabs that looked like green mold covering his face. The only thing she could consider as human was his sharp, blue eyes.

“Is he alive?” he asked.

“Yes.”

His eyes flickered. “Since when have you been with him?”

“From Act One, Stage Two.”

Olivia first answered the man’s questions, then gruesome laughter burst out loud from the hood. The group ultimately depended on the propensity of the leadership. To Olivia, his eerie laughter felt like a sign that indicated the beginning of a civil war.

The World Awakened Association (1) is… dangerous…

Contrary to her expectations, the man abruptly said, “Tell Jonathan to chill, I’m not here to kill him. As long as I’m protecting the camp, he can ignore the provocation of the others here… So weak.”

He turned his head back after finishing his sentence. Just like earlier, he was now looking at the bonfire as he shook his thick hand.

Protecting? Who the hell is this guy? Wait… is he…?

Oliva felt a thunderbolt burning up from her toes. When it exploded in her head, a name came to her mind.

Joshua von Karjan!

Olivia couldn’t believe it because he had been a handsome guy during the press conference. Even though she couldn’t remember his face accurately, she could recall the aristocratic vibe he gave off back then.

“Are you Joshua by chance?” she asked.

A green mist rose above his robe’s shoulder line, then it spread in the air. It was a poisonous fog!

Olivia’s equipment lit up an emergency light immediately. She couldn’t afford to plead, and she couldn’t widen the distance between them as it was impossible to know how far this fog had traveled. Therefore, she reflexively summoned her main force, the Summoned Object Djinn[1]. The Djinn appeared with a brilliant blue light similar to the barriers in dungeons. It was more than four meters tall, and the fog had already reached that point.

The Djinn was surely her lifeline. It pushed the fog away from the center and made a gap for her.

“W…wait! Please listen to…!” Olivia raised her voice, but there were things that rushed in faster. She couldn’t bear to see where they started. They came from her and the bonfire’s shadow and were unidentified black summoned puppets.

Psss!

They flew towards her at once. When the Djinn created a shield with his arm to protect Olivia, several puppets persistently targeted the arm. Each time, the poisonous fog created waves and made the surroundings resemble spaces in fantasy. However, the Djinn didn’t just sit and wait. Every time it emitted light from its mouth and swung one of its arms, the puppets burst into smoke. Unfortunately, their numbers were overwhelming. No matter how many times Djinn killed them, they stuck to it endlessly.

Srrr-

One of Djinn’s arms that was protecting Olivia finally evaporated when a black summoned puppet died.

Euk!

Olivia suddenly felt something pulling her, then she fell down.

Thud!

Her gigantic Djinn hurried to catch up, but it failed to break through the attacks from the black summoned objects that soared up in the air.

[Warning: The Ring of Sphinx has been incapacitated.]

[Warning: The Combat Anklet of Ganesha[2] is about to be destroyed.]

[Warning: The Noble Necklace of Tara[3] has been destroyed.]

[Warning: The Summoned Djinn is at stake.]

[Warning:...]

Warning, warning, warning! Notification messages sprang up at the same time as the shock impacted her entire body. Olivia opened her eyes wide as the man in the robe of a necromancer was now sitting on top of her stomach. He was strangling her with one hand and trying to dig her eyeballs out with the other.

“O…” Olivia managed to make a sound. “Odin…”

The man’s rough fingertips stopped exactly in front of her pupils. The power that was squeezing her neck also loosened.

“Keuk. Cough, cough. Odin told me to gather everyone in his name.”

No way…

Olivia saw a flash of light in his blue eyes.

“Master…”

His eyes were filling up with tears.

1. A type of spirit in Islamic Mythology that can appear in human and animal forms and influence humankind for either good or evil purposes. ☜

2. An elephant-headed Hindu god of wisdom. ☜

3. A Hindu goddess who represents compassion and offers salvation from the suffering of rebirth. ☜

Chapter 297

“Osiris?”

“He is the leader of the World Awakened Association (1). He came in alone.”

I was convinced that Joshua had survived after overhearing the conversation between Jonathan and his subordinates. In the past, Osiris was Joshua’s code name. He must have been on the top stage, and I was impressed that he was still alive. I had been secretly hoping for it, but I had thought it was technically impossible. I was able to reunite with Jonathan only because his stage wasn’t considered the top stage in Act Two.

I unconsciously exclaimed in relief, “It’s Joshua. He is alive.”

However, Jonathan was quiet while looking toward the direction Joshua would enter the tent. Yeon-Hee also couldn’t understand just how miraculous it was that he had survived. We carefully listened to the footsteps approaching us.

Tip tap. Seuk-

We heard the sound of a robe sweeping the ground with each step. It stopped for a moment in front of the entrance that Orca was guarding.

He appeared, rolling up the tent flap. When he pulled his hood back, something hideous popped out of the dark. In the past, we had called the process ‘changing the role’, but it was actually a reinforcement. Although Joshua kind of resembled a high-ranking plague sorcerer, his appearance was not exactly the same, so it was hard to tell exactly what he was. Usually, plague sorcerers had bent waists and skinny limbs, but he was as fit and bulky as he used to be. The same went for the blue eyes that represented the Karjan family.

“Do you recognize me?” he asked sardonically.

I responded, “You survived, Joshua.”

He grimaced slightly. “But I lost that name. Please call me Osiris, Master.”

He answered quickly, and the resignation buried in his reply left me heavy-hearted. Although he still had the blue eyes of his family, he must have decided to turn his back on society first. He often chased after his own profit and was good at calculating. Therefore, he knew how his plague scabs would be perceived by the public. They wouldn’t see them as honorable scars and would instead fear the Awakened if he came to the forefront.

However, Joshua’s incredible transformation wasn’t something that was possible by simply using a skill book. When I asked him how he had survived, he only gave me a brief explanation. He mentioned that there was a privilege, and it had allowed him to survive Act Two, Stage One. Then, he had entered the next stage with fewer than a hundred survivors. There was no emotion in his voice as he described this, but I could feel the screams and blood in his story.

Meanwhile, Jonathan was silent. It was because Joshua’s story was distinctly different from his experience, but also because of Joshua’s vibe. Therefore, he was quietly observing Joshua. Joshua also looked at Jonathan in the same way. They were observing each other to confirm if the other was an enemy or an ally.

Then, Jonathan spoke first. “Congratulations on coming back alive.”

“...”

“Shouldn’t you congratulate me for the same reason?” he asked.

Joshua didn’t speak to Jonathan until the end. At that moment, Yeon-Hee intervened. Joshua and Yeon-Hee had known each other for a long time, but it was their first time meeting in person.

She scolded him, “You are not even a teenager, so don’t act like you have been through this alone. Do you want to whine and moan and compare who had it worse? It’s simple. Just don’t resist me when I look into your memories.”

It was the same. Joshua only contorted his face while trying to suppress his anger instead of replying to her. I shook my head at Yeon-Hee, then took a step forward.

Four chairs were placed, creating a semicircle, and they were facing the remaining six chairs arranged in a row. That was right. Joshua’s seat wasn’t ready as no one had expected that he would come back alive. I made eye contact with him and pulled a chair out of the row, then placed it in the middle of the semicircle. There were now five seats after adding one for Joshua. I put my hand on the chair and called him.

“This is your spot, Joshua.”

I ignored his request to call him Osiris, and that must have provoked something inside him. Surprisingly, his eyes welled up with tears. Even Yeon-Hee, whose face was stiff as she was annoyed, began wiping her tears at this time.

***

The next target after Joshua was Revolucion (30). Their leader said that he wouldn’t respond to Olivia’s order unless she let his escort corps in with him. It must have been because he wanted to prevent further damage in case she lied about using my name.

He was accompanied by a henchman when he entered the tent. As soon as he came in, his relaxed face hardened the moment he skimmed through our faces. Both he and his henchman were a part of the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues in the past.

He sat in the center of the semicircle, then immediately demanded, “Prove that you are really him.”

When I looked at Joshua, the leader of Revolucion (30)’s gaze followed mine. He must have seen Joshua’s face inside the darkness that was covered by a hood. However, he couldn’t openly belittle Joshua, as the latter gave off a dreary vibe. Since everyone’s attention was on him, he had no choice but to make dangerous calculations.

He was ready to resist as fiercely as he could, and I could see the rapid blood flow through the tense and swollen blood vessels in his temple. Well… but that was a meaningless struggle.

“William Spencer,” Joshua scratched out a voice that horrified others. William’s widened eyes proved that it was his name, then his eyes opened even wider as he was about to answer.

“Jo… Jo… Joshua…”

He turned his head toward me, and his fighting spirit died down instantly. He leaned forward and knelt down.

“William Spencer from Revolucion (30). It’s an honor to meet you, Great Odin.”

***

“Odin is calling. By the way, all the other camps responded.”

That meant they were the last. For the last hour, he had confirmed that the leaders of each camp had entered the residency of Camp Six one after the other. Since it was quiet and there were no signs of a conflict…

He must be Odin.

De Gaulle was troubled because he was worried about what had happened. He was finally about to meet Odin, the founder of Tomorrow and Revolucion. In addition, the man was also picking up old trophies one by one, integrating all the camps. De Gaulle had wanted a civil war to happen, but it was meaningless now.

De Gaulle looked at the Awakened from Revolucion and Tomorrow. There were only three left excluding De Gaulle. They also talked about how fearsome Odin’s stage would be despite the fact that they gathered all the forces under that name. They all agreed that there was a reason why all the guild leaders lowered their heads toward Odin even though a significant amount of time had passed. The conversation was short, but De Gaulle was able to notice the rebellious thoughts of the three.

What if I don’t cooperate with them?

These three were likely to commit treason in the future.

A waste of time and energy. The System is laughing at you, De Gaulle.

He made a decision. In terms of numbers and power, his troop was far inferior to Odin’s even if he rejected Odin’s demand. Also, the movement inside the camp was unusual. In fact, he couldn’t hide the tension that overwhelmed him. When he had entered the final dungeon in Act Two, Stage Four, he had been ready even if he was destined to wander around there forever, because he would have been able to get stronger and stronger.

However, that cave wasn’t like other places he had encountered. It was where the very first boss monster, who had brought everyone to their knees, kept his throne.

How long has it been since I was afraid of a human?

De Gaulle walked out, and he was, of course, guided by Odin’s three subordinates. They naturally began to escort him from the entrance of the camp. The one who was disguised in a necromancer’s robe in front of a large tent wasn’t a human. De Gaulle couldn’t believe it even when he saw it with his own eyes. It was a Maruka aristocrat.

A creepy sensation first came up his spine. It wasn’t just because Maruka monsters caused instinctual dread. In fact, De Gaulle had dealt with them before, but he had almost failed the stage. Therefore, the sight of a Maruka aristocrat guarding the tent like a private soldier scared him.

When he rolled up the entrance of the tent and went inside, he first saw the faces of four people who had turned their heads toward him. He could tell that those four had been called by Odin and were bound to be strong people who were in the same position as him just by looking at the arrangements of the seats.

The moment he made eye contact with them, De Gaulle realized that he was on the verge of the Final Stage. Even without the Chaser, predators recognized each other.

None of the four would be easy opponents. Their gazes alone pressured him heavily, and the eyes observing him were sharp and sensitive. They were tenacious and strong. Even the one who looked kind due to his drooping eyes had the vibe of a ruler.

However, he soon realized that such eyes naturally came out like old scars, and they weren’t at the peak of their fighting spirits, as everyone was being pressured by something else. De Gaulle shifted his gaze in the direction where the force that weighed on them was emanating from. The true monarchs were sitting there.

There was an Asian man sitting in the center of the semicircle, an Asian woman on his right, and a Caucasian guy was on his left. On the far right side, there was a guy infected by plague, and the far left seat was empty.

Jonathan Hunter.

De Gaulle looked at the face he still remembered even though it had been a while. He had been at the top of the financial hierarchy outside, and he was also at the top here as well. Then, De Gaulle slightly moved to the side and looked at the man who had been wrecked by the plague. He could feel it without even looking through his status window. He could accept Jonathan Hunter being in power here, but the guy with the plague was on another level.

The atmosphere emanating from him hit De Gaulle with the smell of death and fear. Even though they were in the same place, they existed on different planes. There were many gods who governed death, and this guy could seemingly be called by any of their names. He seemed to be the strongest among them. He looked lonely and dangerous, so he reminded De Gaulle’s crisis instinct to stay alert.

De Gaulle intentionally didn’t make eye contact with Odin, and looked at the Asian woman instead.

Why here? Why is the power that overwhelms everyone coming from here?

She indeed had the biggest presence, according to his Chaser trait. He had never experienced such a presence before. Also, her power was so sturdy and strong that the word ‘devil’ suited her better than ‘emperor.’ Her small physique was just a shell. There was a devil-like force within. If she spread her huge wings, there would be an uproar even here, where the strongest were gathered.

Just what are these guys… This woman is…

De Gaulle had expected it to some extent, but he had never thought that his position and pride would plunge like this. Odin’s closest aides were driving him into an infinite sense of helplessness.

Whoa…

And then there was the last one. The supreme leader, who controlled everyone inside the tent. De Gaulle looked at Odin sitting in the middle and suddenly felt like he was falling into an abyss, which he felt would never end. The fear that he had felt at the altar of the Seven Demon Kings started to overwhelm him once more.

The Chaser trait allowed him to sense monsters, traps and other Awakened by sense or shape sometimes. However, he only saw a huge eye coming from Odin. The gigantic eye looked down at him as if it was squeezing his entire body with a simple glance.

“Name.”

From afar, the words penetrated De Gaulle deeply.

He stuttered in reply. “De… De… Gaulle.”

“What’s your main skill?”

“Kali’s Sword, sir.”

De Gaulle felt like the big eye was smiling at him.

Chapter 298

Heh, heh. I finally found you, First Virtue!

I made eye contact with him, and something rang deep inside my brain.

“Fils, Devi!”

Leaders were often given special titles under fascist regimes. Therefore, Hitler was called Führer, and Mussolini was called Duce. The First Virtue was called Fils in French, meaning that he was a child born by the System. Half a century had passed since the end of the era in the past, but I could still remember it clearly. People in his camp had continually worshiped him even when only a few districts remained and mankind was on the verge of extinction. The plague spread rampantly all over the world, ghouls wandered around on the border that was close to people’s residences, and monsters swarmed over the abandoned land. Although the world was coming to an end, they remained unchanged.

It was a crazy world in a variety of ways. Since there were too many insane people, they weren’t treated as crazy. At least the Second Virtue did his best to strive for the survival of humanity as a way to protect their vested rights.

“Fils, Devi!”

However, the First Virtue and his admirers didn’t care about the survival of mankind. Instead, they clung to the hopeless battle against the force who opposed the System. Consequently, the number of surviving districts decreased, and the land was filled with poison, dead people walking around like zombies, plague, and monsters.

“Fils, Devi!”

“Fils, Devi!”

He was the one who had led the heinous Fils-style fascism. His way of thinking and nature would stir up troubles even after returning to the outside regardless of whether we obtained victory or defeat in this war. Even if my hatred of him in the past was a bit obstinate and illogical, I couldn’t forgive him.

You could point your finger at me, saying that I am still possessed by a spirit from the past. You could also laugh at me and call me a fool for removing important manpower when we were clearly losing.

However, I still wouldn’t blink an eye. I was an Awakened, and he was the First Virtue to me, not a ghoul. He was on my priority list to remove. If I spared his life, then the dead Seventh and Eighth Virtue sisters would be upset. The outside world had the inevitable discipline and order in society, so I had to kill him in this lawless area. I had to end it before things got more problematic. I didn’t want to wait and watch him get stronger by increasing his influence on others. I had to do it right now!

Wait. I just remembered what kind of death would suit him perfectly. He should die just as the guy with Indra’s Sword did, just like that.

[You have used Kali’s Sword.]

***

Kali’s Sword and Shiva’s Sword both had a flammable and explosive effect. However, the difference between the two skills was how many targets it could hit and the range. Kali’s Sword was specialized to a single target like Indra’s Sword, which aggregated massive damage. Therefore, the flame ball that popped out immediately after using Kali’s Sword was smaller and sturdier. The color was intense, and it flew toward him.

The moment the red tail drew a trajectory, the guys who were sitting in front reacted quickly. Some jumped up to the ceiling, some tried exiting out through the door, and some even dug into the ground. Among them, the First Virtue showed the fastest reaction. He instantly dodged even though his overall ability was much weaker than it was in the past. Seeing that, he must have sensed that I was going to attack. There was no way he had mental attributes.

Does he have the trait Chaser?

In the past, that particular trait had saved me countless times. While I was an annoying being like a mosquito to the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues, the tables had turned as I was now desperate to kill the First Virtue.

I could reduce the speed of the flame ball, but I couldn’t modify the trajectory once it was already flying toward the target. The flame ball became very slow as if it had stopped where it was floating. Instead…

[You have activated Odin’s Wrath.]

Lightning sparks soared up from my entire body and into the air. I could see the lightning bolts pouring down like a shower because those who had run away in surprise had ripped off the tents. His Teleportation insignia was bound to be in a low class. Even if it was a high-level insignia, I still had a way to block it.

Zing!

Some of the bolts blocked his way out. When he turned the direction by using the insignia, I waved my fingers at the sparks of lightning that were blocking the barrier.

Crack. Crack-

It was a waste to use Odin’s Battlefield because he was already having difficulty running away from the trap I made with lightning. He must have run out of teleportation insignias. The moment the chain of lightning began to narrow down, squeezing him, was the moment he realized that he couldn’t escape. I was good at using Odin’s Wrath as if it was a part of my body. I opened an area on the side where the others and his henchmen had retreated. They were now trapped, floundering as they realized the power of the lightning. The First Virtue also tried not to miss the opportunity, but it was impossible.

There was just me, him, and Orca inside the trap, and he turned his head toward me. Even though he was being attacked, he was trying to find a solution. He also seemed to have concluded that the only solution was to fight against the owner of this trap, me.

Orca was now between us, with the First Virtue behind it. Orca’s tentacles and its natural instincts had been hidden inside the necromancer’s robe, but now they were out and were tightening around De Gaulle. The First Virtue had no hope in hell to kill Orca, but the lightning trap was converging on the two of them, and that would kill Orca. I couldn’t bring Orca back to life as I wasn’t the original species that gave birth to it. It clearly knew it would die but still tried to carry out my will. What a complete and hopeless submission…

Putting Orca into where the First Virtue would sit wasn’t a bad idea. Fortunately, it wasn’t hard for me to widen the distance between Orca and my target and separate Orca from the outside of the boundary. Now all that was left in the trap was the First Virtue and me. Oh, and there was one more thing. The flame ball was still moving around slowly! De Gaulle was at the end of where the flame ball was flying, and the trap kept narrowing. I locked him up.

“Why? Why!” he shouted.

Yes… I had once shouted at him the same way in the past when he had tortured me. Even if it wasn’t straight to his face, I had cried inwardly continuously. If the Stage of Advent had been any longer in the past, humanity would have been extinct. The life of the earth would have been taken by Doom Kaos, the souls of the victims would have been under Doom Arukuda, and the control of the dead land would have been given to Doom Entegasto. However, the First Virtue would have taken it as the great meaning of the System.

The First Virtue desperately used multiple skills consecutively. However, all of them failed to damage the trap as their proficiency levels were too low. His last resort was to strike himself into the net.

Krr. Krr.

The sound of teeth being ground soon turned into a moan. Although his protective barrier had absorbed a significant amount of pain, he acted wild when the lightning bolts began to invade his eyes, nose, ears, and mouth.

Then, he finally gave up on breaking through the trap. He stared at the flame ball, which was getting closer to him. Even then, the fireball was slow as I didn’t speed it up.

I hadn’t witnessed the First Virtue’s death in the past. For that reason, I would never forget the death of the man who had spread terror throughout mankind with First Evil. I would make him pay the price of making my mother die in agony and the price of causing pain in me as I couldn’t do anything when she was suffering!

You son of a bitch! Just dieeeeeeee-

***

The First Virtue eventually pulled out Kali’s Sword, but it evaporated as soon as it hit my sword. He knew how he was going to die then, and he knew better than anyone about what kind of pain Kali’s Sword caused to the target. The last look on his face met my expectations.

Bang!

His flesh scattered in all directions along with copious amounts of blood. His head and limbs burst at once, and they exploded again once they hit the lightning trap. The last thing left was a small puddle of blood where he was standing.

Who claimed that revenge wasn’t worth it? I shivered with joy. I had wanted to remove the First Evil like this as well. I should kill the Seven Demon Kings in the same way!

“Keukeukeuk…”

It was then.

“Keuk keuk.”

I heard someone laughing behind me, and it was coming from Joshua. He was trampling the neck of a man who had run away in surprise, and the First Virtue’s henchmen were lying down around him. Some of them were dead. It wasn’t the only place where explosive energy existed. Such a vibe was also present on the Kciphos Gundrak’s King.

Yeon-Hee had climbed onto the Kciphos that had become huge and looked down at the results of the slaughter her pet had made. The situation was now over, and I saw the cut limbs of the Awakened covered in Kciphos’s saliva. Not far from there, Jonathan was sticking his five fingers into the head of an Awakened. The guy was soon wrapped in flames, and I could tell how painful it was not only from his desperate struggles, but also from his screams.

“Aaaaargh!”

Jonathan walked up to me after throwing the dead body to the side. The alive Awakened who were still fighting with each other all opened up a way for him to walk. Jonathan’s eyes didn’t seem bloodthirsty, but the heat of the battle was spreading all over his face.

Jonathan simply asked, “Why?”

“We couldn’t allow that guy to go back outside and he would be a hindrance in the immediate battle anyway.”

After answering like that, I felt joy rise inside me again.

I killed him. I got rid of him!

Jonathan became silent for a moment, then replied while looking back, “That’s good. It was time to clean up anyway.”

To be exact, Jonathan was talking to the owners of the five seats who had been overpowered by Joshua and Yeon-Hee. Well… it was now four since the First Virtue was dead.

An Awakened who was currently lying around Joshua suddenly caught my attention. Since the man under Joshua’s foot was one of the owners of the seat, I knew that this guy had to have come in as one of that seat’s henchmen.

“HA.”

I couldn’t help but laugh when I checked his face as he was Zeus, the Fourth Evil in the past. He wouldn’t be the only one who used to be one of the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues, but they were now in relatively low positions. If they were still alive, then they would have had stupified looks on their faces somewhere.

I walked toward the Fourth Evil. Even if he didn’t get the top position, he had come up to this point. There must have been several chances for him to receive a challenger box.

“Ugh…”

The Fourth Evil looked up at me while he was still collapsed on the ground. I saw no desire to resist in him. Since he was a sneaky guy who was only active in the dark, nothing much was known about his specific moves or motives.

But what the fuck is this?

I captured something with my Sense. I couldn’t see it, but I could feel a space that was slightly off around him. It was the same feeling I got whenever someone used a Teleportation insignia. It was also a common feeling I got for those who had storage boxes.

Pat!

I raised Night Eye as much as I could, then things became clear. There was a storage box inside the space under his control. Then, he hurriedly tried to make an excuse.

However, it was too late. I wrapped a full bolt of lighting around my hand and dug it into his storage box.

Tap tap.

Unnecessary things stuck to my fingertips, and the streaks of lightning found a pouch. As soon as I held it, the familiar sensation of a thunderbolt came up in my hand. It was Zeus’ Thunder Spear. The weapon that appeared possessed a kind of dignity, as if it was showing how it deserved the name of a god from Greek mythology.

I smirked. “It is said that there is a real owner of this. What do you think?”

He begged, “I… I’ll offer it… t… keuk!”

Just then, Schunck!

Joshua’s fingernails pierced his neck from the back.

Crush!

Then, Jonathan’s foot blazing with flames trampled on his head. Following that, I saw Yeon-Hee, who had jumped from the giant Kciphos, wandering among the alive Awakened with her eyes fully black.

Chapter 299

Zeus’ Thunder Spear was at Level 620, equivalent to Odin’s Golden Armor. I wondered how powerful this weapon would be when the reinforced Odin’s Thunderstorm was added to it as it was made up of thunderbolts. I had a suspicion that the resulting power would be extremely explosive. In fact, it would not only surpass the First Virtue but also what the First Evil had possessed in his heyday!

The surrounding atmosphere had just barely settled down, so it wasn’t the right time for me to test it out. The flames from Jonathan’s feet were devouring the neck of the dead Fourth Evil. When Jonathan took his foot away, ash and embers rose. His eyes were cold, and it felt like he was saying this.

It’s better to kill him since you have already stolen his item. He will have a grudge on you anyway.

He must have been thinking that it was the winner’s authority to judge the loser’s life or death and take all the spoils when the battle was over.

When items began pouring down in the air, he remarked joyfully, “A treasure Goblin was hiding here.”

Jonathan picked up one of the Fourth Evil’s dropped items, and Joshua also snatched one. Then, the two turned their heads toward the scream. The Kciphos King Gundrak was standing tall and roaring at the frightened Awakened there. A war could break out there soon.

Joshua made eye contact with me at that moment, and then used his eyes to point at the area outside of the fence. Just as the act of attacking the First Virtue triggered multiple battles, there was a big movement outside. Among them, Joshua’s camp, which had the largest number of troops, was the most active. When I nodded, he immediately left his spot in a ghostly manner. Jonathan began to relax the people in his camp, and Yeon-Hee brought her pet back into her arms.

Next, it was the turn of those who had been invited to be the owners of the seats. They had all been abandoned to the side in a disorderly manner, so they staggered and gathered in front of me. There were four, including William Spencer from Revolucion (30). Everyone was busy making excuses saying the resulting conflict wasn’t their fault.

I knew that the mess didn’t happen because of them. It started with those who had come in with them, especially the escort corps accompanied by William Spencer. They must have thought we were attacking their leader. Whether it was because of loyalty or to protect themselves… Or if it was because they were swept away by the heat of the battle… They now had to move under one banner.

I sent the four back out of the wooden fence and asked those who had surrendered, “Who came with De Gaulle?”

Three people responded. When I sent the three back to settle down the situation in their camps, I was able to see the surroundings properly. The dead bodies were scattered in ‘man(卍)[1]’ shape as their limbs had been cut off, but the damage wasn’t extreme. If all the leaders of the camp had led their escort corps in like William Spencer, or if my people were slow in responding to their actions, then the damage would have been more serious.

After the heat rose and cooled down, silence filled the air. Then, I heard the sound of a bonfire burning and small voices whispering. The stars were carefully twinkling in the sky.

Inside the wooden fence, Jonathan’s camp became quiet, and the movements of the other camps outside the fence settled down. Since the situation had calmed down, it was time to gather all the troops and supplies into one place. To where? Of course, to Revolucion (12). It was the central area, which was assigned as Camp One in the Final Stage. The Final Stage would happen there.

***

“No doubt!”

The unidentified Asian group that overpowered Priya, who had a mental attribute, must have been Odin’s and Mary’s party. Seong-Il trembled all over as soon as he heard the report. He had been pretending to be okay, but couldn't help from getting emotional as he had been worried about Odin’s whereabouts. Seong-Il didn’t care whether Priya was alive or dead.

There was no need to create an attack squad. It was only a short time after Seong-Il and Lee Tae-Han left for the area where Odin was found. The messengers were following the patrols they had organized in case of an emergency.

「Twenty troops from Camp Two are entering in defiance of warnings. An additional increase in personnel is expected. Patrol officers who approached closer are out of touch.

Message delivered time: 15 days 14 hours 34 minutes until the Final Stage. 」

「Thirteen troops from Camp Three have been captured in the border area.

Message delivered time: 15 days 13 hours 10 minutes until the Final Stage. 」

「Along with fourteen troops from the Camp Four Revolucion (30), transportation wagons are deadlocked in the border area.

Message delivered time: 15 days 12 hours 52 minutes until the Final Stage. 」

The messengers who arrived one after another had serious eyes even though they were exhausted. However, the eyes of Seong-Il and Lee Tae-Han, who were facing each other, flashed. Both were quiet, but they had a hunch about what was happening. Things had gone as they had expected.

「This is the message sent by the leader of Camp Four.

Message delivered time: 15 days 14 hours 22 minutes until the Final Stage. 」

When Lee Tae-Han unwrapped the sealed message.

「I, William Spencer, am taking an order from the Great Odin to gather on the central stage. Revolucion (12) should open the door to Odin’s soldiers. 」

Lee Tae-Han unwittingly strengthened his grip that was holding the message. There really was the name of the savior, Odin. He had waited a long time for this.

“It is Odin! Odin has actually united all the camps. The entire camps are gathering into one stage right now.”

Even though Lee Tae-Han rarely showed his emotions, he spoke in excitement as if he was spitting out fireballs toward Seong-Il. Seong-Il burst into laughter.

“Hahahaha, I told you! Everyone is under Odin!”

Lee Tae-Han took measures to prevent conflicts with other camps on the spot, then sped up. When Seong-Il and Lee Tae-Han arrived at the border area with Jonathan Investment Finance Group, they could sense their movements even without raising their Senses. It was because of the sand dust that rose and got closer to them. They saw the processions of troops and the carts catching up behind them in the dust. It was like moving a whole camp.

Seong-Il jumped down the hill while Lee Tae-Han reflected on the years that occurred when the savior had disappeared. Was it because he thought Odin might have been dead like the rumors that had been circulating recently? The shape of Odin from afar made Lee Tae-Han look back on the memories from when he had first met Odin to the point he vanished. Their first encounter was a coincidence, but in retrospect, it was inevitable. Thanks to Odin, Lee Tae-Han was able to stay alive, and Odin became someone Lee Tae-Han always missed. He couldn’t even remember the faces of his actual blood-related brothers.

However, Lee Tae-Han had never forgotten Odin’s cold eyes and determined face. He was more like a brother than his real brother, and that was why their relationship was inevitable. He had been waiting to see Odin’s smile and hear his words ‘Long time no see.’ He was even planning to answer him ‘Yeah, right’ with an awkward smile. It wouldn’t be long before that.

As Seong-Il narrowed the distance between him and the Odin hidden in the dust, it was difficult for him to bear the emotions that welled up.

Ha, this is nothing. A man can shed a tear maybe once like this.

Seong-Il was ready to greet his brother without being conscious of other people’s eyes.

Whooosh-

The dust was swept away by the sudden wind. He could finally see Odin and the people around him. Starting with Odin and Mary, there were two people standing next to them on both sides, and rows of people in the back appeared at once. The line of people behind Odin’s back seemed to be the leaders of other camps, and the line behind them was elite soldiers. Seong-Il also recognized some of their glaring eyes. Some had clever eyes that resembled that of vipers in suits, some were scary that had complete influence over one’s crew, and some were filled with absolute confidence that would never look back. Seong-Il surely knew that those were the eyes that only leaders could have.

However, all of them were obeying Odin even though they were powerful and had reached this far. Everyone was walking along Odin’s steps and responded in their own way to Odin’s words in a careful and polite manner. Also, Seong-Il was amazed by the procession. The army was so large that he couldn’t see the end of it.

Seong-Il realized that it wasn’t his old brother coming. It was someone who would lead the Final Stage… Yes, the emperor was visiting.

“Yeah, it has been a long time…”

Seong-Il talked to himself and used his index finger to wipe the area under his nose. He had a hunch that his runny nose instead of tears would be the last greeting for his older brother. He stopped walking after that and planned to bow and say this when he faced Odin: “I’m honored to see you, the Great Odin.”

He would say this in front of the army and the generals he brought, and he would subjugate himself under him like the others had done as well.

***

Seong-Il moved slightly away from the direction of the army’s march and lowered his head. It would be natural for Seong-Il to pay tribute to me from others’ perspectives, but Yeon-Hee smiled at him.

“Hey, you are alive!”

Although Yeon-Hee welcomed him in joy, Seong-Il’s head remained bowed.

“Yes, it’s all thanks to you, Ms. Mary.”

It was obvious that he was trying not to use the Jeolla-do dialect. Then, I called his name. Only then did he smile softly before regaining a poker face. Not only that smile, but it was nice to see that he didn’t change much from before I was sealed.

If I were to look for a difference, then it was just his eyes that skimmed through my people. His way of quickly searching for tough-looking guys and calculating the risk had become more delicate. The way he expressed his respect for me was different, and the moment he made eye contact with me, he uttered in a heavy voice, “I’m honored to see you, the Great Odin.”

After Seong-Il joined, Lee Tae-Han rushed toward me from the back. They were the last ones that I needed to regroup.

1. A symbol that indicates infinite merit, wisdom, and infinite compassion in Buddhism. ☜

Chapter 300

It was our last day before going to the war after the reorganization.

“O-Din!”

“O-Din!”

In some ways, this could be a utopia for those who had founded the old Bilderberg Club. Everything transcended nationality, race, and religion. It was no different from having a small world government. No big issues arose even if people used different languages, and all skin colors were mixed in one space. This was indeed a miracle.

The founders of the former Bilderberg Club had hoped for this environment. They needed wars, financial crises, and political scandals to turn the world’s citizens into slaves who only moved based on their orders.

However, this world was on the verge of starting the Final Stage, so it was able to be controlled under the condition of killing monsters. No other techniques were needed to manipulate people, and everyone thought this was a tutorial. Therefore, the purpose of ordinary Awakened was the same. What they would end up doing with the abilities they obtained here once they went back to Earth was a mere side issue. Everyone’s priority was how to survive in the Final Stage and stay alive until the end.

Unfortunately, there was a truth that they didn’t know. This stage was a real battlefield, not a tutorial. Just like how the old Bilderberg Club and the new Jeonil Club had hidden the truth, I had no intention of revealing this fact to them.

“O-Din!”

“O-Din!”

For them, this place had to be a ‘tutorial’ as it had always been. They needed a simple hope, that they could go outside after completing the Final Stage. There was no need to engage in fear tactics. Approximately five hundred thousand Awakened were shouting the same thing, so the crowd went wild.

I turned around and exited through the back door. At the end of the stairs was a large hall. There was no sign of wilderness. Those who had arrived were covered in the blood of the monsters and their competitors, and they were waiting for me in a solemn atmosphere before entering the field.

The five seats were in a semicircle, and the five rows in front of them were the same. However, it was different as thirty seats had been added in the back. They all stood up in unison.

Stump!

Yeon-Hee wiped the smile from her face. After I sat in my seat in the middle, the order in the semicircle then became Lee Tae-Han, Yeon-Hee, me, Jonathan, and Joshua.

“Sit.”

There was a change in the row of five seats across from me. First, Zhang Weilong (張衛龍), a Chinese Awakened from Tomorrow, had replaced the First Virtue. He was one of the First Virtue’s three henchmen, and he had taken the position by beating the other two competitors as the rule of the strong had been applied. As a result of their fights, half of his face hadn’t been fully regenerated. The bandage wrapped around his face was still soaked with blood.

The second difference was found in Revolucion (28). That was the stage that Yeon-Hee had started on, and the guy from there named Seong Joo-Hwan wasn’t good enough to attend the meeting. In general, Revolucion (28) was poor and weak. Therefore, his job was taken away after he gathered Revolucion (28) into the central area. Seong-Il was now sitting in his seat.

Therefore, the five people in the first row were now Zhang Weilong, William Spencer, Seong-Il, Ian Jones, and Deborah Belluci. By the way, neither Ian nor Deborah were from Revolucion or Tomorrow. They had used the pre-Awakened on their stage as henchmen like the First Virtue did, and their people filled most of the thirty seats in the back. Those who sat in the first row were their henchmen, and they had started the Stage of Advent from Revolucion (12), just like me.

***

No one dared to make eye contact with me, so Ji-Ae caught my attention as she was the only one looking at me. Her eyes spoke volumes as she sat between Gunnarson and Mason. I had finally met up with her again.

At that point, I widened my view, but I still couldn’t see Michael. His main force was Hera’s Lunacy, but his natural fighting talent was his real main ability. The fact that I couldn’t find him even on the last day before the Final Stage meant that he was truly gone. Moreover, Aoki Yuria, who had helped me establish Tomorrow, had also been removed like how the remaining Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues had been eliminated as their stages were considered one of the top stages.

However, no one here grieved for the lost ones. Even Joshua, who had Michael next to him a long time ago, didn’t look for him. Instead, he was burying his face in his hood and resting his chin in one hand.

I said, “There are forty people in total, including me. However, the name of this assembly will be the ‘Five People Meeting.’ From now on, the ‘Five People Meeting’ will be responsible for managing and supervising everything related to the five hundred thousand Awakened in this association. I will give you a chance to complain right now.”

The stupid ones couldn’t take those seats from the beginning, and it was time to suppress the idea of fulfilling one’s ambition. Everyone knew that the current hierarchy here would play the main role of the new world under the shadow of the association once we completed the Final Stage and went outside. People knew that those in leadership positions would gain all kinds of privileges and authority. Just keeping their spots would naturally bring in what they wanted. This gathering was the confirmation of the new order as someone like Jonathan Hunter, who had embraced global capital and had incredible power in the outside world, was watching.

I stared at a guy who was in one of the thirty seats in the back. He would have understood the significance of this meeting more than anyone else. He had been keeping his mouth shut carefully so far, but he had already known about Jonathan, Joshua, and me from the outside. In fact, he was the one who had witnessed the fall of the former Bilderberg Club and the birth of the Jeonil Club. Since he wasn’t a famous politician or businessman, people didn’t recognize him. However, he was an influential journalist, and everyone knew of his name.

He was Peter D. Friedman, our hidden contributor. Like in the Bilderberg Club, he had worked for us. He had mainly been working to form favorable public opinion on the projects that the club had targeted and turned the attention toward the club to the outside matter. Of course, it had been a while since his appearance had changed over the years, but it was a moment when everyone was thinking about what to do after going outside.

He slowly raised his head as if he felt my gaze. He seemed to be well aware of his position as a former Jeonil Club member and one of the current leaders of the World Awakened Association. Ambition, which was difficult to hide, appeared in his eyes, then vanished. Everyone had ambition, and that wasn’t a problem. It was more suspicious if someone didn’t have any.

***

“No one will want to fall behind at this point. Everyone would want to go back alive.”

Those here had a different reason to stay alive. It wasn’t because of their family, whom they couldn’t even remember that well. People like that could be found among those who were shouting my name outside. In fact, the Awakened sitting in these seats had reached this point by using the sacrifices and offerings of others as stepping stones. They looked gentle only because we were eyeing them. Each one of them was experienced with battles and had a murderous intention for their own benefit. The only difference between them and the original members of the Jeonil Club was that the Awakened were wearing armor instead of suits and holding weapons instead of pens. They would do anything for individual survival and enlightenment without any guilt.

Therefore, I was satisfied with them. In the past, those in this position were busy aiming at each other’s necks even in the Final Stage. However, they were now under the control of one name, but this wasn’t enough. These guys, in particular, needed to be tied up with harnesses.

I announced, “You must think that a world where you can enjoy anything will come at the end of the Final Stage. However, do you think things will go your way? I will tell you the future that you have ignored. The outside world is under the control of the military, and there are only a few of you. We haven’t even started the Final Stage yet. How many more people will die? The thing that is waiting outside for us is not an honor but a restriction. It’s oppression.”

People went quiet. There were some who quietly stood with murderous intentions, and some who calmly waited for my following words.

“The outside world won’t appreciate what we have done. They will recognize our sacrifice based on necessity, but our safety and freedom will be constantly challenged. If you live freely without following the laws, then those who currently sit next to you will come to snap your necks under the command of the military. Or you will be the one who goes around and kills your colleagues who become outlaws to fulfill your greed under the name of the military.”

I wasn’t the only one who thought that way. Similar stories had circulated in the past, and it would have been a topic that people might have brought up many times until now.

Nevertheless, their faces began to harden. There were several guys who would take their fighting spirit to the outside world even though it was supposed to be directed toward the Seven Demon Kings. The eyes alone were already burning the outside.

I beckoned the hidden contributor to the Jeonil Club.

I smiled thinly. “He has good judgment. He was a journalist who has won the Pulitzer Prize[1].”

Everyone turned towards him. His white hair hid his sharp eyes.

I asked, “You tell me. Do you think such a future will come?”

He immediately replied, “It’s up to your decision, Great Odin.”

Peter grasped my intention instantly, so his explanation didn’t end there. “It’s not just because of your performance. The influence you already have on the outside world…”

He continued talking in the direction where people were looking at him, “It’s not enough to say that you are controlling the world.”

How many people would understand the meaning of his words? How many people would be able to think of the Jeonil Club? It didn’t matter.

Peter’s explanation that followed was so intuitive that anyone could understand.

“If you wish, you can lift the martial law that has been declared in countries around the world and guarantee safety and freedom to the Awakened. The order established in the world is all derived from you, the Great Odin, and that is why I said it depends on your decision.”

William Spencer was from the frontier that had no official title, but he was from a historic family that was inseparable from the British royal family. Ian Jones and Deborah Belluci were also from mainstream social groups. The majority of the people sitting in the thirty seats in the back must have been called successful people in mainstream society. They would be interested in the fact that a journalist who had won a Pulitzer Prize was sitting among them, but his words would have given them bigger curiosity and shock. They must not have thought of anyone who was more powerful than Jonathan Hunter of the Jonathan Investment Finance Group.

The invisible two layers of air in the room seemed to collide with each other. Then, the shock gradually subsided. When the eyes that alternately looked at Jonathan and me began to focus only on me, I opened my mouth with a heartfelt murderous intention in my voice. “The World Awakened Association was organized with the Stage of Advent and future incidents in mind. Those who devote their allegiance to the association will enjoy the benefits…”

[* Storage box]

[Odin’s Golden Armor has been removed.]

[Zeus' Thunder Spear has been removed.]

“Always remember who is in charge of your life and death in return for those benefits.”

[Odin’s Wrath has been reinforced to Odin’s Thunderstorm.]

[You have used Odin’s Thunderstorm.]

[Target: Zeus’ Thunder Spear]

A tremor similar to a shudder made me thrash, then it burst. A hurricane came out of my mouth and pierced the ceiling and the space that was blocked by the outer wall. Then, the violent wind sucked straight into the spear in my hand. The moment I hacked the ground…

Thud-!

The intense feeling that spread from my wrist moved up to the tip of my head. Light flashed at the junction of the spear and the ground. There were countless sparks of lightning being captured at the moment because they were microscopic. However, when they soared up vertically and turned, they became united into one endless bolt. It connected the sky and the earth, and it was a formidable power for one person to hold. Such a thing was unfolding right in front of my eyes, waiting for its new master’s orders.

“Those who hold their life dear will die first. Let’s go. We will finish the Final Stage and go outside together.”

When I hit the floor once more with the spear…

Zing-

Four lightning bolts struck the ground in different directions from the end of the sky. The points where the lightning fell, far from each other, would be the location of the Light Pillar.

Yeon-Hee, Jonathan, Joshua, and Lee Tae-Han got up after receiving my signal. There was a big movement following as their reorganized affiliations came behind them. All five hundred thousand Awakened were separated into four groups. The original guilds had been disbanded and now reorganized within one name, the ‘World Awakened Association,’ which wasn’t numbered. They, my soldiers, were heading toward the battlefield.

[Until the Final Stage: 1 day 0 hours 0 minutes 0 seconds]

Tik Tok.

[Until the Final Stage: 0 days 23 hours 59 minutes 59 seconds]

We had to win. There was no more time left. I had to reverse the situation here.

Tik tok. Tik tok. Tik tok…

[You will enter the Final Stage.]

1. An award that recognizes achievements in newspaper, magazine, online journalism, literature, and musical composition within the United States. ☜

Chapter 301

The trait Explorer had three effects. First, it revealed the System’s secrets. Second, it expanded the maximum number of points one could get in a dungeon. Last but not least, it informed the user in advance when a gate opened.

[You have entered the Final Stage.]

Peter had been staring at the sky ever since the notification message had popped up. The sky was silent, but he couldn’t let go of his tension as it seemed like something was going to happen at any moment.

At that moment, a woman with an exhausted expression approached him. It was Deborah.

“Peter.”

He wondered if Odin’s lightning made the moonlight particularly bright that night. Deborah’s robust body was more noticeable than before. However, her eyes were bleaker than death. Overnight, Odin had taken away everything from her, including her military strength and her man.

“Not yet. It’s still quiet without a message saying that a gate would open,” Peter replied.

“Don’t pretend you don’t know.”

Her response didn’t sound as cold as before. The world had changed. Deborah Bellucci and his world ended after Act Two, Stage Five. After all, the ruler of the outside world had overpowered them and had become an absolute ruler here.

Peter realized the purpose of Deborah’s visit and answered calmly, “Everything I said is true, Deborah. The more you doubt this, the more you will be in trouble. Whether it’s here or outside.”

Deborah snarled quietly, “I have never kept a traitor alive. That applies even if it’s you.”

“How come you’re calling me a traitor?” Peter asked.

She hissed, “You hid the most important thing. Odin.”

As soon as Deborah mentioned his name, she felt as if Odin’s lightning had fallen to her head. His appearance and presence was still shocking to her.

He retorted, “I don’t know everything. I didn’t expect that Odin would have entered this stage. Even if I was aware of it, there would have been no way to respond to the circumstances. Also, traitor? People usually call this ‘adapting to the circumstances’, ok?”

Deborah stared at Peter. She was not used to seeing him acting this meek. He was more daring than anyone else and knew how to use the power of words. He somehow achieved what he wanted by using rumors to his advantage. He was good at stirring up turmoil, and his mentality was strong. His motto was, ‘If I have to drink poison, then I might as well swallow the entire glass.’

However, such a guy was acting like a loser. He hadn’t tried anything, but instead complied with what Odin said.

Deborah muttered in disbelief, “Is this really the end? You started it first. You did!”

Peter was the one who had set fire to her mind, but he was now taking steps back. He even said that it was possible to conquer the world if they succeeded in merging Camp Six, Jonathan Investment Finance Group, and removing Joshua von Karjan.

Then, Peter revealed a smile full of resignation. “Ah, you are still talking about that?”

Throughout history, there had always been cases when the elite ruling class abused their power. It had peaked in the era of globalization, and the Bilderberg Club was created. It was a secret society that spanned nations, and it became a system that allowed a few elites to govern the whole world. From that, many networks were formed, such as the Trilateral Commission[1], Club of Rome[2], and Roundtable[3]. However, they had all been derived from the Bilderberg Club, which eventually became the core and backbone of the world government. The order they established was an iron fortress that would never be broken.

Surprisingly, the Bilderberg Club was finally destroyed by a young Korean man. The families who used to be the owners of the club either disappeared into history or they barely managed to preserve their place by crawling down under the Korean guy’s legs. As mentioned earlier, the Bilderberg Club was an organization that had been created to achieve the common purpose of becoming the world’s shadow government.

On the other hand, the Jeonil Club was founded by the Korean guy to serve him as a royal bodyguard. Unlike the Bilderberg Club, there was no process of argument and harmony in the new institution. He gave out orders, and everyone had to obey him. His words dictated the fate of the entire world. Even if he had not awakened, he could have intervened enormously in this world by relying on his natural dominance. However, since he was the leader of the Awakened here, he now held absolute power.

After all, they had all seen how he had easily gotten rid of De Gaulle, a leader of a camp. In addition, his equipment was ridiculous. He had his overpowered golden armor and stunning lightning spear. In addition, they had all witnessed the gargantuan lightning bolt that had soared to the end of the sky when he hit the ground with the spear. Furthermore, both Jonathan Hunter and Joshua von Karjan stood next to Odin as obvious subordinates.

Odin was the most powerful ruler since the birth of mankind, but he was also the first conqueror who united the entire world. As the Korean Awakened all said, he was a god-like figure. When Peter realized that, a new ambition wriggled inside him. Since he was already a member of the Jeonil Club and an elite among the Awakened, he thought that Odin would value him greatly.

Democracy was just one of many political means. The club had deliberately made the public assume that democratic societies had power, but the truth was that one person had been manipulating the world with absolute power for a long time.

So wouldn’t it be possible for the club to actually promote an actual physical unification of the world openly instead of just being a shadow government?

Such a new world wouldn’t be just a federation. It would be an empire. Also, the larger the empire’s territory was, the more likely it would need kings to rule parts of the land. Peter didn’t expect his territory to be equal to those who were sitting right next to Odin. He thought that it’d be more likely that he’d get a piece of land the size of Mexico.

“What are you up to?”

Deborah’s words dug into Peter’s ears.

“If we return…” Peter paused and then continued calmly, “I will serve him as my emperor. I hope you will join me then, will you?”

The last part was said in a whisper even though there was no one around them.

***

I encountered several leaders who praised themselves as kings. Even if they didn’t use the title ‘king,’ the way they governed was essentially the same. The same went for Deborah. However, all of this was only possible because this was a lawless area, not Earth. Of course, Peter knew the truth. He could be considered one of the most knowledgeable of all Awakened if someone only thought of people’s status in the outside world. Deborah recalled what Peter said before entering the field.

“The order established in the world is all derived from the Great Odin, and that is why I said it depends on his decision.”

They had gone back to square one.

“Tell me everything that you’ve been hiding,” Deborah insisted.

The anger that had raged inside Peter when Deborah had initiated this conversation instantly died down.

He responded, “I was a journalist.”

People only cared about each other’s status in the outside world at the beginning of the Stage of Advent. Therefore, Deborah had only found out that Peter was a Pulitzer Prize-winning journalist after hearing it from Odin. However, she had a rough idea because he was good at inciting others. He had even instigated her, who used to close her mind.

“You have won the Pulitzer Prize, right?” she asked.

He shrugged. “Then, they contacted me. They needed people like me.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Who are they?”

He smiled sardonically. “What about you? When you think about yourself, what was your place in the outside world?”

Deborah replied casually, “I was in a relatively high social hierarchy until the Day of Advent.”

The businesses and assets she had at the time were incomparable to her current power as an Awakened. As Odin mentioned earlier, if the association guaranteed freedom and safety, then she had opportunities to rebuild her social position. However, no one could buy an Awakened’s ability with money.

Peter then said, “Then you might have heard of them, the Bilderberg Club.”

Deborah nodded. That name was like a cloud of smoke as if it was an old memory.

“Most people would have thought of them as a mere conspiracy theory, but the group actually existed. Their meetings determined the state of the world.”

“Are you saying that you were one of them?” she asked curiously.

Peter’s lips quirked. “Financeman, industrialists, politicians. Everyone knew them by their faces as they appeared in official events, but there were a few who influenced the world with writings like me. I worked for them. The privilege I received from them was incomparable to the benefit I enjoyed here. It was much better. Very much.”

Peter smiled with his teeth showing, then it turned into an insidious smile. His voice quieted down with a silent laugh. “However, I’m sure you have never heard of Jeonil Club. I am a hundred percent sure because that was my job.”

Deborah frowned slightly. “Jeonil Club?”

“The Bilderberg Club was destroyed by one person. The Jeonil Club is one that was built by putting the Bilderberg Club as a base. It was created by one person. He swallowed the world by himself. You won’t be able to believe me that the whole world is under one man’s rule, but it truly is” explained Peter.

Her eyes widened. “Odin.”

Peter nodded. “Yes, he is the owner of the Jeonil Club. Jonathan Hunter and Joshua von Karjan are his loyal dogs. Others like the president and prime minister are also under him.”

She sighed. “That is a surprise. That story would change everything.”

Only by hearing that could Deborah understand that Odin was in a higher position than Jonathan Hunter. She couldn’t believe it. Things had reversed at one point. The Stage of Advent felt real, and the outside world felt like a dream. That was why Deborah’s tone was calm.

She speculated, “If Odin becomes an emperor, then we will become kings. Do you think that is possible? Odin might have different intentions.”

“He has also gone through the Stage of Advent. He might not have felt the need before, but he might want it now.”

Peter recalled De Gaulle’s death. Odin had slaughtered him without blinking an eye like an absolute emperor of the Final Stage. He had burst the other man to death without leaving any flesh behind. Moreover, Joshua von Karjan and Jonathan Hunter had been born anew. They no longer looked like they did before the Stage of Advent, and they were now ruthless and armed supermen. They could bring the fragile human beings on the outside to their knees.

“What if he doesn’t want that?” Deborah asked again.

Peter shook his head. “The outside world is not only dark, but they also need a de facto ruler. Gates open there too. There are so many reasons for him to do so. Yes. If he doesn’t want that, then we will have to change his mind.”

Odin’s lover, Mary, always had a grim smile that smelt of blood. Jonathan Hunter always seemed to be outraged. Joshua von Karjan, of course, was a bloodthirsty man. Peter was confident that he’d be able to make allies with all of Odin’s other aides besides Lee Tae-Han.

He coaxed her, “We can rule the world under him, Deborah. It’s less risky than the previous plan.”

Deborah’s lips twisted. “I guess that’s the best choice we have, right?”

Peter smiled. “Of course.”

She let out a loud sigh. “I can’t wait to go back.”

Their two eyes finally became one, and their tongues started to tangle with each other. Peter pulled on Deborah’s back with one hand, and their bodies got closer. His other hand was grabbing the part of her buttocks that were past the tip of her breastplate. If Peter had touched a civilian with the same amount of force, their pelvis would have been crushed. However, the throbbing pain was tolerable to Deborah.

Deborah grabbed Peter’s neck with a screaming moan. Nevertheless, their tongues didn’t stop. Their grip on their hips and necks tightened even more. When their actions became violent, Deborah loosened her grasp first because someone was approaching Peter. It was Ian Jones, the owner of one of the five seats. He seemed to want to hear more about Odin’s real identity.

1. A nongovernmental organization of leading private citizens from Europe, North America and Asia Pacific that targets to promote mutual understanding and cooperation on common issues related to their democracy. ☜

2. A nonprofit organization of intellectuals and business leaders whose goal is a critical discussion of pressing global problems. ☜

3. An international charitable association that holds discussions and undertakes community service. ☜

Chapter 302

The gates hadn’t opened yet, so no Light Pillars had appeared at the four sides where the troops had advanced to. It stayed quiet without any new quest notifications popping up. Nothing happened until dawn. Everyone had left, and Orca was the only one standing by my side. Orca was also as quiet as a monk as if it was contemplating or rummaging through its memory warehouse.

It broke the silence by using my language. It wasn’t surprising because even the sparrow near a school sings the primer[1]. I had wondered when it would start speaking in Korean, and apparently, it was now.

It stated, “Not coming. Maruka.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Then?”

“Baclan,” Orca responded tersely.

It was predictable. The Maruka Clan had regressed in exchange for sealing me. Therefore, the Baclan Corps were now taking over the task of annihilating us because they were historically the second strongest after the Maruka. At least I no longer had to deal with the problem of having the entire battlefield being turned into a swamp.

However, it continued, “Barba. Graf. Declan. Kciphos.”

He mentioned all the names of the monster corps. This was why the sky had been quiet. A big question came to my mind.

‘Aside from the enormous firepower, is that possible in this small region?’

The Seven Demon Kings were from different civilizations. They didn’t have similarities other than the fact that they all worshiped the same supreme god, Doom Kaos. Therefore, they stayed in their regions when they invaded the Awakened in the past, and there had never been an occasion where more than one corps attacked in the same area.

It was weird. Orca was still talking, “Lunea.”

Lunea?

“What is that?” I asked.

“Lunea worship. Doom Dejire.”

“...!”

This was the summary of what Orca said.

No.1 Doom Kaos

No.2 Doom Arukuda - Baclan Corps

No.3 Doom Entegasto - Barba Corps

No.4 Doom Insectum - Maruka Clan, Graf Clan

No.5 Doom Moun - Kciphos Corps

No.6 Doom Dejire - ?

No.7 Doom Caso - Declan Corps

I had only known that Doom Dejire existed, but there had never been any quests directly related to him. The monster group that followed it had never been at the forefront either, and there had been no dungeon where they lived. In other words, those who obeyed Doom Dejire were as secretive as the presence of the Seven Demon Kings.

I just found out their name, Lunea. The System classified monsters into either clan or corps based on the following logic: clans if the same mother (like a queen) gave birth to them, corps if not. That was the standard by which the System distinguished monsters. I didn’t know if the Lunea were a clan or a corps, but that wasn’t the important thing. What mattered the most was figuring out their characteristics!

! Baclan Corps - Primitive toughness.

! Barba Corps - Governing class: Power that manages death, Subjugated class: Plague.

! Maruka Clan - Explosive reproductivity, learns through repeated resurrections.

! Graf Clan - Poison.

! Kciphos Corps - Explosive reproductivity, organizational power.

! Declan Corps - Indomitable will.

I was able to summarize the other Seven Demon Kings in that way, but like I had mentioned earlier, the Lunea was a secret species. I wanted to ask Orca more about it, but that was all it knew. Yeon-Hee was coming back just in time.

***

“It’s a bit vague to say that it was a lie…” Yeon-Hee explained.

Since she had to move to her area where the gate had opened, she was holding her returning stone tightly. Orca avoided my gaze as soon as Yeon-Hee released it.

She continued, “Amon, the Grand Duke of the Maruka clan, will come to kill this child. Other than that, Orca also doesn’t know anything about the Lunea. Does it bother you a lot? The Lunea?”

Of course it did. I told Yeon-Hee why the Seven Demon Kings couldn’t be in one space. Then, Yeon-Hee came to the same conclusion as me. She said the reason why it became possible was because of the Lunea as they would play a role in suppressing conflicts between different civilizations of the Seven Demon Kings.

“Wouldn’t this species be specialized in mental powers then?” I asked.

Yeon-Hee pursed her lips. “Hmm…”

It was already hard enough for the regular Awakened to deal with the dead infected with the plague and the poisoned corpses that were walking around. If the monsters specialized in mind control came in at once…

Shit.

Doom Kaos was clearly very determined to exterminate us. It was the System’s decision that worried me at the moment. During the Final Stage in the past, none of the Awakened in leadership, including our guilds, had access to the final quest as the System had ended the Stage hurriedly. It sent all of us to the Stage of Rest. We had no choice but to be wary of the tranquil space without knowing the truth about the Stage of Advent. A comfortable shelter, plenty of food, and a wide range of easily accessible boxes were placed there.

However, that was when the malicious part of the System still existed. Those who had taken over the boxes were in leadership positions who had mental healers under them. Now I knew why the Stage of Rest was created: mankind’s defeat had been confirmed.

The System couldn’t leave us to die there. It knew that the battlefield would be moved to our home, Earth, so it made us, the defeated soldiers, rest before we fought again. That was it. I was afraid the System would make a snap judgment again.

“Guide.”

I cried out hastily. It didn’t come out once.

“Guide. Guide!”

[Hello. We would have met sooner or later, anyway. Let me introduce myself. My name is Lumah-le. Hehe! (๑╹ڡ╹๑) ]

It wasn’t earnest at all, and it felt like it was ridiculing us. The fate of mankind might not mean anything to these guys. Even while I was suppressing the flaring anger inside me, my heart was pounding so hard and telling me to snap off its tiny throat right away. Like the way I did to the First Evil and the First Virtue.

[I’m the only one who got promoted to the Final Stage. If you have any intention to challenge me, put that thought aside. You should protect me, not kill me. Oops! I wasn’t supposed to say that, but oh well. It’s all good. It was only a matter of time before you found out.]

The meaning of the message hadn’t been fully delivered to Yeon-Hee. She used to look at the Spirit like it was a fairy in a fairy tale, but she was now looking at it the way she stared at Orca. I shook my head at her, then asked the Spirit, “Is it a quest?”

[Yes, if the invasion begins.]

“Why should we protect you?”

[Hmm… Should I tell you or not? I’m debating. This is something you can’t figure out even with the trait Explorer. I’d like to think of this as the first step to building trust in each other. What do you think?]

“Good.”

[What do you think are the roles of the Guide? Hehe. The System has given us a lot of power, and great power has been concentrated on me, Lumah-le! Wow! Wow! I, Lumah-le, won the fierce competition between 450,000 Guides.]

It flew around my head as if it was showing off. Then, it stopped exactly between my eyebrows.

[You should treat me well because I will send you back home. And that’s why you have to protect me. Do you understand why we need to build trust in each other?]

I snarled, “I will end this war with my own hands. The System and you should stop being bossy. If you keep that, we can be good friends. I won’t hurt you either.”

Motherfucker.

[I can hear you swearing at me. Also, I respect your confidence that you can hurt me, but you should get rid of that thought. That will get in the way of our relationship.]

I narrowed my eyes. “Just answer me. I will fulfill what the System wants with my own hands.”

[You are going to figure it out soon. I don’t understand why you are rushing me. I’ll just put up the quest right now.]

“Wait.”

[Pardon me?]

“Do you know anything about the species Lunea?”

At that moment, the Spirit’s face hardened, a look I had never seen before.

[We were once called that way. Just as you are called ‘human beings.’]

“Were you all born from the same creature?” I asked.

[Where did you hear about all of this?]

It meant they had a mother. In other words, they were the Lunea Clan, not a corps. There was no doubt because the System kept them trotting. The Guides had left the clan earlier than the others.

***

I assumed that there were two ways that Doom Kaos and the other Dooms under him aimed to conquer one dimension. One was a destructive method that encroached on the life and soul of the dimension and the land. Another method was to train the army like the way the Seven Demon Kings trained their troops.

Currently, humans were on the verge of extinction as there were humans who had been changed because of the plague and poisons on the earth that the Seven Demon Kings had spread over the land. Furthermore, Doom Kaos and its subordinates didn’t even give us the opportunity to worship them. This basically meant that they had decided to destroy our dimension.

[٩(๑`^´๑)۶ I asked you. Where did you hear that?]

The Guide turned its head toward Orca as if it had found the answer itself. Its expression was similar to when it was filled with malice as a red light was glowing from its body.

Yeon-Hee reacted immediately. She came between Orca and the Spirit to prevent the Spirit from acting spitefully towards it, but everyone could still see Orca’s face as it was too big.

“The Guide said your fellows are coming here to kill us.”

Orca’s head turned toward me only after I spoke to it.

I continued, “Heh. Our Great System is not even as good as Orca. Everything is coming. Barba, Baclan, Declan, Maruka, Graf, Kciphos, and the Lunea Clan.”

[...]

“However, I have prepared countermeasures. We will kill everything, including the Lunea Clan. Now it is their turn to play the same games we have been playing. Does that matter?”

[No, because I’m no longer a Lunean.]

“Then, make sure you tell the System to make the right quest. If I don’t like it, I might wreck the game board.”

[May I say one thing? I’m more concerned about Doom Dejire than the mother of the Lunea Clan.]

“Go ahead.”

[Be careful if you encounter the incarnation of Doom Dejire. It may send you, the Challenger, to the past where you are bound to die. Everyone has a moment like that. Hehe.]

1. An idiom that means exposure to a certain field for a long time helps even a layperson gain knowledge of it. ☜

Chapter 303

I definitely saw it.

[If…]

It had disappeared in a flash, but it was clearly a notification message. I came down from the girl’s stomach, then her hand groped around my chest.

She murmured, “What’s going on?”

She was hallucinating.

I responded apathetically, “Shut up.”

However, the girl was still busy stimulating my sexually sensitive area. I kicked her off of me, and only then did she stop touching me. The girl began to search for a bowl full of monster blood instead of me.

This was the problem with cheap whores. Although consuming monster blood caused terribly negative hallucinations, there were many who were addicted to it as it occasionally showed them scenes of the outside world. It was okay up to that point, but the problem was that they turned into monsters during intercourse if they consumed more than the recommended dose. This girl wasn’t too addicted, but…

“...”

What was that message? I had seen bolded messages before, but this was the first time a message had winked in and out before I could read it properly. It was also the first time I was seeing a sentence that wasn’t properly organized. The System was never like that. I wondered if I had inadvertently swallowed some monster's blood while I was sucking on the girl’s nipple. That was a possibility, and if it was true, I really had some rotten luck.

I snarled, “Stop it. You are going to drink something stronger soon.”

I kicked the girl’s bowl away from her before coming out of the tent. I was the first one out. Those who had been forced to be in my party were still relieving their stress with the girls. The street was filled with screams that sounded worse than the Maruka Clan’s cries, which made goosebumps rise all over me.

At that moment, I smelled fresh blood. Those who had just finished the battle were returning and entering the street. The impatient ones raided the tents and pulled out naked men who were still having fun. These people were one of the main attack squads on the main stage. The fact that they had returned alive meant that we were safe from the Maruka clan, at least for today. Of course, that was only true if the System didn’t decide to give us an unexpected quest or if no hostile enemy camps attacked.

Anyway, it was time to move. Thanks to my Chaser trait, I had been receiving a lot of attention, almost too much, from the leadership, but this didn’t mean I was guaranteed to survive. Avoiding them was the best option I had for now.

I got up to move, but then I heard someone calling me from behind in a sing-song tone, “Where are you going, Money?”

This guy had been acting more like a jerk ever since he figured out I hated that name. Nothing would have benefited him no matter how much he provoked me, but he was an idiot.

Blood rushed toward my temples for a moment, but it was not because of him. It was because I felt like it was pathetic that I’d be stuck in the same group as these assholes until the Final Stage. I was afraid that I would end up dying alongside them.

Since the very start, the Stage of Advent had been dominated by outside rules. The gap between the rich and the poor was only getting bigger. After slipping into Act One, Stage Two, I became a defeated soldier again. The loser who had barely escaped from Wall Street was a loser here too.

I winked to remind him that the main soldiers had returned. Then, he stiffened and began to follow me. However, this idiot was still busy rummaging through the dead bodies left on the street. There was nothing left to find. All he wanted was a piece of jerky, but all that came out was moldy flesh. His hands soon became covered in trash and moldering remains.

He asked while rubbing the flesh of the unknown Awakened from his breastplate, “Let me ask you one thing. It’s definitely not God’s name. Why does everyone call you Money?”

Maybe he was targeting me too. However, I had already made my own calculations and decisions. This guy wasn’t the only one with the trait Chaser. I had that trait as well. Even if the System decided not to give us an Assassination quest next, I knew that this guy would be my next prey during the next mission. Well, it was quite likely that he would die before that. Therefore, there was no need to be impatient or show hostility towards him. I needed his cooperation to get to the next camp alive.

“Are you deaf?” he asked.

He was going to die anyway, so I ignored his sarcasm.

[If you encounter the incarnation of Doom Dejire…]

I didn’t even blink this time, but the notification message popped up for one second and then disappeared.

The incarnation of Doom Dejire?

Even negative hallucinations couldn’t create something that didn’t exist. After all, hallucinations were based on a person’s own memories. My father could appear as a ghoul and try to eat me, but a hypothetical younger brother couldn’t do the same as I was an only child and didn’t have any siblings.

I had never heard of the name ‘The Incarnation of Doom Dejire,’ before. The title was too compelling to forget. It was ‘incarnation!’

I snarled quietly, “I want to dig out your fucking eyes.”

The notification message appeared again even while he was talking.

[Be careful.]

Be careful if you encounter the incarnation of Doom Dejire…?

I got it now. This wasn’t a message from the System. I had a strong hunch that there was another presence sending this communication as it was written quite informally, which differed a lot from the System.

Fucking Guide… But that doesn’t make sense.

The Guide was an evil spirit that could only be seen in Camp One. It was clearly quite busy dealing with the elites, so why would it spend time trying to warn a loser like me? It was difficult to determine who or what this messenger was. I personally wished that it was a sign of a hidden quest.

At that moment, I heard a sharp shriek that was loud enough to slit my throat with its sound waves.

“Money! Jong-Soo! The commander wants to see you both.”

The time finally had come. Even if the girls were cheap, I knew what was coming for us as soon as we were given time with them. I had no choice but to grasp the amulet in my pocket.

Father. Please protect me again this time.

***

There was a rumor saying that some had already been upgraded to B-class. It wasn’t a false rumor because it was true from what I put together. Kang Woo-Seong, the commander of the corps, was a strong B-Class Awakened. He was certainly different from what I could barely feel at a distance. His charisma silently pressured the people around him, and that applied to even those who didn’t have the Chaser trait. However, he also currently had the same vibe as those who had been seriously injured.

He soon gave us permission to finish our greeting. When I looked up, I could see small tentacles wriggling everywhere on him. The healers behind him were busy removing them. It meant this battle had been so fierce that even he had gotten seriously wounded.

It was my turn, and I would soon be sent to the swamp of hell. I would be used as a Chaser, not a useless E-class Awakened.

Fuck. Fuck. Fucking hell!

There was no way out for me.

“Have you all said hi to each other?”

The voice was from one of the commander’s people. He was my immediate superior’s boss, and all the crappy tasks I had to undertake had come from this man’s hands. I felt a swift surge of anger, but I had to suppress it here.

“Yes,” four people chorused in unison at the same time, and the message popped again.

[It may send you, the Challenger…]

The message appeared vaguely, then vanished instantly. I carefully looked around just in case the Guide was floating around. However, I couldn’t spot a blue or red luminous body anywhere. ‘Challenger’ was a title I had never heard of before. An ominous feeling overwhelmed me. Whether it was a hallucination or a real message from the Guide, this could have been my place to die. These guys were actually pushing me to death instead of just being wary of me.

The others were busy drooling while having fun with girls, but I had grasped the true intentions of these people. We would be sent to Camp One. The last tracks of the attack squads and parties who had gone missing in other areas were all found there. It was definitely Camp One. Also, the reason why we, Camp Twelve, who lacked the manpower to invade Camp One, were constantly being sent there might be related to the privileges given to the center stage by the blue Guide. However, I didn’t know any of the details.

“Good. Be happy. You guys finally have a chance to repay the Buddha. If you successfully complete the mission, then the Buddha will call you in and incorporate you into the corps that is under his direct control. You will receive equipment and insignia that you couldn’t even dream of. If you want, your safety can even be guaranteed until the end of the Final Stage.”

He was trying to bait us with honeyed words. However, even an idiot wouldn’t believe that they could keep us truly safe.

“What is the mission?” one of the idiots asked.

However, I didn’t care about the commander’s reply as all my attention was drawn to the message that showed up again.

[To the past where you are bound to die.]

It may send you, the Challenger, to the past where you are bound to die…? What the fuck is this?

***

Traits could be divided into two groups: high ranks and lower ranks. Also, the fact that I could be sent back to the past where I was bound to die proved that the incarnation of Doom Dejire had the ability to handle time. I couldn’t believe that a monster with such a transcendent ability existed in this world. Oh well, technically, anything could be possible. Perhaps ‘Doom Dejire’ was another name for the System.

I unintentionally looked straight at the commander. I thought that someone who had lived in a different area than us, like the commander, would have been able to explain this mysterious phenomenon. I wanted someone to give me an explanation as to what the faint message was and what the name meant.

I had a hunch that it was a warning message. However, it wasn’t possible that I was the only one receiving it. If I assumed that it was not a hallucination, then it was something that should have been also sent to those who monopolized the secrets surrounding the Stage of Advent. For example: the king of our camp, the Japanese Sakyamuni Buddha and his subordinates, and those who ruled the world under the name of God such as Osiris, Odin, Hera, Kali, and Shiva.

Then, I made eye contact with the commander, and I hurriedly looked away. However, I could no longer avoid the scary gaze staring at me. When he stood up, I was frightened out of my wits. He was looking down at me, and I could see his exposed abdomen. The tentacles that also bloomed in his gut were spreading his wound open like a doctor’s scalpel.

He opened his mouth. Fortunately, he wasn’t pissed that I had looked directly at him without permission.

“The mission is… simple. Find out where the Guide is. The location should be accurate.”

I lowered my head, but my party members inadvertently raised their heads. However, it was natural for them to do so. Walking on the swamp of hell laid out by the Maruka clan, reaching Camp One by avoiding the butchers of other camps, and even entering the territory of Camp One all meant that this was a death sentence.

Nevertheless, the leaders of our camp must have given this impossible mission because there was probably a privilege they could obtain from Camp One by doing this. Disobedience meant death. Therefore, the best-case scenario for us was to arrive at the next camp where Odin controlled things and die there.

Any camp was bound to kill a traitor, but there were things I had prepared for this day. I had to share my camp’s secrets little by little as time went by so that they couldn’t kill me until the end of the Final Stage.

That was why I had been snooping around the house of prostitution after selling everything I had other than the minimum number of items and insignia I needed. In addition, I had been collecting poisonous fluids from Adult Grafs. My immediate superior, his boss, and even the commander weren’t aware of how much I actually knew.

Fucking morons.

There were many things I couldn’t hide no matter how much I tried during the fierce battles. There were also witnesses, and they revealed secrets as they had sex with the girls or drank the monsters’ blood with them. Even if it was a bluff and worthless story for someone, they became an important piece to complete a puzzle when they were combined together. The problem was how to get through the hell swamp with these idiots slowing me down…

Everyone was quiet because we knew what would happen if we told them that the mission was basically a suicide mission or if we requested them to add more personnel. Even if it was clear that we would die, we had to carry it out as soon as we received the order,

[Everyone…]

The moment when the faint message appeared, we all came out of the command barrack. We were silent because we knew our looming fates.

One of the idiots ordered as his eyes flashed with murderous intention, “Gather up.”

He was speaking very quietly. He clearly wanted to run away after taking all the stuff from the injured who had returned from the battle because we had no choice but to die in the end. In fact, I was actually going to suggest doing that too. However, it was impossible to blindly break into the barracks of the injured as the healers were there. We would be going to our deaths even faster if we did that. After all, the healers treating the main attack squad had superior capabilities compared to us.

Instead, I took out a bottle containing poisonous fluid from Adult Grafs. Then, everyone started to smile silently as they winked at the streets where the house of prostitution was located. They even laughed quietly under their breath. No other explanation was necessary as everyone had grasped the idea.

The poisonous fluid wasn’t intended for the wounded or the healers. It was for the prostitutes. The girls were complacent, but from the leadership’s point of view, they were high-quality resources like the main attack force. Therefore, they wouldn’t just sit and watch them die.

Our opportunity would come when the main force’s healers were temporarily absent from the barracks. And then the real plan would start after we ran away from the residence. The terrifying sight beyond the wooden fence continued to grab my attention. There were an endless number of heads and limbs sticking out of the mud like weeds in the vast swamp of the Maruka Clan. I wondered if it would be possible to survive there with these members. I felt like we would end up becoming a few of those weeds soon.

[Has a moment like that. Hehe.]

Brrr-

I trembled suddenly, and many thoughts came rushing into my mind along with all kinds of messages popping up.

***

[Be careful if you encounter the incarnation of Doom Dejire. It may send you, the Challenger, to the past where you are bound to die. Everyone has a moment like that. Hehe.]

That message was now arranged in a proper way, and it stayed up even when I opened and closed my eyes repeatedly. Then, more messages poured in at once.

[Explorer has been activated.]

[You have detected seven gates.]

[Category: Gate 1

Class: B

Species that appears: Baclan Corps (General Commander: Lee Soo-Ah, the Chief Priest of Doom Arukuda)

Place of Appearance: Mary Corps’ Army Post

Time of Appearance: 2 hours 30 minutes from now]

[Category: Gate 2

Class: B

Species that appears: Barba Corps (General Commander: Necromancer Shalimar, the Master of the Book of Death 1)

Place of Appearance: Osiris Corps’ Army Post

Time of Appearance: 2 hours 30 minutes from now]

[The quest ‘Charge! Doom Dejire’ has started.]

…

[The quest ‘Great Minds Think Alike with the Guide’ has started.]

[You have obtained the quest item, Power Extractor.]

[You have obtained the quest item, Essence Extractor.]

[Gate 5 is open.]

[Species that appears: Declan Corps (General Commander: Chouborow, the Chief Priest of Doom Caso)

Place of Appearance: The guild leader Odin’s campsite]

[Guild: The commander Osiris has used the insignia ‘Light Pillar.’]

…

[Guild: The commander King of Hell has used the insignia ‘Light Pillar.’]

[* Inventory]

[Adonis' Sacred Pitch has been removed.]

[You have entered Odin’s Absolute Battlefield.]

[Warning: You are creating a crack in Doom Dejire’s power.]

[You have defeated Chouborow, the Chief Priest.]

[The trait Passion (Level 7) has been activated.]

[You have leveled up.]

…

[You have leveled up.]

[Level: 559]

[The Birth of Doom Man(1): 559 / 561]

[Warning: You lack Power Resistance.]

[Ra’s Blessing (Ra’s Sun Cape) has been activated.]

[Warning: Adonis’ Sacred Pitch has been destroyed.]

There were bound to be a lot of messages because I had met the Guide Lumah-le, fought against the Declan Corps after the Seven Demon Kings tore the sky apart, and faced the incarnation of Doom Dejire. It had been hiding in the Declan Corps and had appeared in front of me out of the blue. The messages that were supposed to pop up at those moments were now pouring in at once.

However, the message saying that Doom Dejire would send me to the past where I would die was not talking about the time. It was similar because it had thrown me into one of the life-or-death crises I had experienced before. Yes, everything earlier was a part of a memory that had happened a long time ago. I was now in the mental world.

Chapter 304

I realized that I was inside the mental world right before Doom Dejire attacked me. The messages that had flooded in suddenly now stopped, and I noticed what I could do at the same time. Thanks to Yeon-Hee, I had quite an understanding of the rules in this world. If Doom Dejire had taken complete control of my mental world, then what I could see wouldn’t be a mere fragment of my memory in the past. Instead, it could be a gallows strangling me like the way Yeon-Hee hanged Priya.

However, it couldn’t do that. It was definitely hiding somewhere here, which meant it also had constraints. It was either disguising itself as a corps commander or one of the many morons here. Or it might have been waiting to attack me in the swamp as a powerful purebred member of the Maruka Clan.

I was trying to hide that I was conscious of this fact. Therefore, I was going to release the poison in the house of prostitution just like I had planned earlier instead of making a fuss. I planned to find Doom Dejire by acting the same way as I did in the past.

Nonetheless, this world was slowly cracking apart. Doom Dejire must have concluded that it couldn’t kill me in this memory fragment. It would have been possible if I was still the E-class Money, but there was no way it could defeat Odin at Level 559. After all, I was someone who had concentrated all the unbelievably powerful resources into myself! Although I was in a created mental world, I was able to transform back into Odin at Level 559 as soon as I had grasped reality.

Whoosh!

Doom Dejire was flipping through my memory album quickly, and all of my memories flashed and disappeared within one second. There were scenes that I never wanted to see again. It was uncomfortable to see what I had done to survive and get stronger in the past. After my memories of the Final Stage in this era vanished, the scene of the entire world breaking down unfolded. Only one part of the memory appeared like a picture and then it quickly moved on to the next one. I became more certain about it.

However, Doom Dejire kept flipping the pages. The Revolucion uprising and the moment when I was almost killed by the First Virtue flashed by me. Following that, I was watching the scene that would flash at the moment of my death. Then, it was the last one, and it was clearly the end of the world in the past.

When I blinked, an old, frowning face appeared. It said while waving the pocket, “This is not enough. It is more expensive now.”

Whizzzz.

The sound of an electrical generator running filled the narrow cave. The electrical wires that were spread throughout the cave looked like they would break at any moment. I remembered that this was one of the hideouts used in the past.

While I stayed silent for a few seconds, he threw pictures on the table. My old mother was pictured in them, and she was relying on oxygen respirators in a dirty environment where things looked extremely unhygienic. There were several pieces of food that looked inedible and water in crushed water bottles next to the bed. He looked into the photo with me, then said with confidence. “Her condition is great, so show more sincerity and love toward your mom.”

He took his eyes off the picture and started to look around the cave. He was checking if there was anything else to rip from me, and soon he fixed on where the electricity generator was.

Up to that point, things were the same as they had occurred in my old memories. This guy was a survival broker who extorted items and mana stones like crazy, but he did his job. I was checking on my mother’s safety through this guy. Even then, I couldn’t take my eyes off the picture. I could guess why Doom Dejire had brought me back to this time out of all the other moments in my memories.

I tore up the picture in front of him because everything here was an illusion. It would have thought that this could confuse me.

“Are you saying that you can’t believe this proof until you check on her in person? Now? Feel free to check her out.”

At the time, my mother was in an area that was under the First Evil’s great influence. Since it was one of the few surviving regions in the world, the First Evil had appeared there many times. In fact, I had actually infiltrated the territory to get more information about the First Evil. That was when I had also checked on my mother’s safety.

Anyway, he intentionally raised his voice to call his party in from outside of the cave. They didn’t have a necromancer with them, but some could handle the power of death and some could spread a plague while walking crookedly due to their hump.

This world was interesting. There was no difference in their reactions, and it was as if I had actually returned to the past. They were certainly wary of me when they came in the same way they did in the past. They thought I might have hidden traps somewhere, and I knew their weaknesses. I stared at each one of them carefully. Of course, Doom Dejire wasn’t there. If it was hiding in the shape of these guys, I would have fatally wounded it as soon as I saw it.

Following that, things began to progress differently from what had actually happened, but they were still being done in a similar manner. In the past, I had told him to take the electrical generator, but here he stepped out and said that he would take it first. The scene of him not only tearing off the generator, but also collecting all the equipment and electrical wires attached to it made me laugh. I wanted to see if Doom Dejire was here.

What would kill me here?

All it could do was create a conflict between me and the imaginary Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues. However, even if they had all reached the maximum level and gathered up, they couldn’t kill me. They had barely managed to handle Doom Caso’s incarnation together, so there was no way they would be able to kill me. In fact, there was nothing much Doom Dejire could do as I was now aware of the situation. All it could do was tie me up in these fragments of memory, but that wouldn’t affect the battlefield outside. Therefore, it was reasonable to stop thinking about what to do with me here and continue the real fight outside.

I came out of the cave.

[* Inventory]

[Skeletal Dragon that even the Living Worship has been taken out.]

***

Nothing stopped me. The flying monsters that tried jumping into my plane were burnt to ashes, and so did any psychopaths that appeared while I was flying all the way to New York. New York and Washington were the only two remaining survival zones across the North American continent. The undead were swarming in the rest of the land, and the barrier that confronted them smelled like a sewage purifier.

I could feel the signs of the First Evil when I reached the Eight Evils’ home. The first one who had soared into the sky was the Third Evil, and he was riding the same mount as me. The dark energy running inside the empty skeleton of the Third Evil’s skeletal dragon felt real.

“...Money?”

The Third Evil recognized me, and it was his turn to look confused. However, his face was mangled as if it was being played through an old tv with static. Since I had no memory of his confused expression, it was being reflected in the mental world. This was also a phenomenon that had happened as Doom Dejire had failed to take complete control of my mental world. Anyway, I couldn’t feel any hints of Doom Dejire from the Third Evil. Therefore, I ignored the illusion and jumped down toward his home base.

I had never penetrated into the house of the Eight Evils in the past. Although I had infiltrated into one of their individual headquarters, the place where all of them were gathered was a prohibited area. Therefore, the scenes I saw while going down to the first floor from the rooftop were a combination of many memories. The building was built on the basis of the headquarters I had been to before, but my power broke even that. Right before I reached the first floor I activated a skill.

[You have used Odin’s Thunderstorm.]

A thunderstorm came out of me and burned, blew away, and destroyed my surroundings into ash and powder! The feeling of crushing the Eight Evils’ home was awesome. I knew everything was a fantasy and fake, but I was thrilled at the scene that could have never happened before.

They finally appeared while the dust and small embers were flying around. The First, Second, Third, Fourth, Fifth, Sixth, Seventh, and Eighth Evil. As the world was created based on my memories, they had all appeared. However, many of their faces were mangled like the Third Evil as I had actually never seen them. However, the First Evil was different. The way he looked at me with interest was the same as he did in the past. Then, I could find another being looking at me carefully in his eyes.

I said while scanning the destroyed buildings, “This is what I have been waiting for so long. Thank you. I’m serious.”

I smiled and continued, “Changing the place again won’t change this framework. You must think you have locked me up, but heh heh. You are simply locking yourself up. If you have any talent left, show me.”

The lightning bolts that would pierce not only him but also the other Evils like skewers flashed in unison inside the thunderstorm that was raging around.

Zing!

***

Doom Dejire ran away.

[Warning: Adonis’ Sacred Helmet has been destroyed.]

The shattered fragments of my helmet were falling down past my eyes. The next scene was the sight I had seen just before I had fallen into the mental world. The torn and burned bodies of the Declans were lying all over the place. However, Doom Dejire’s incarnation was gone. This was why I had unfolded Odin’s Battlefield, so it was easy for me to find its incarnation.

“Are you going to run away again?” I asked tauntingly.

It was making a crack at the end of the warzone. It wasn’t as huge as Doom Caso’s incarnation. On the contrary, it was tiny like the spirits, so it looked like I could grasp with one hand. It definitely had modeled itself after the Lunea Clan similar to the way Doom Caso’s incarnation had appeared in the form of a Declan monster.

I threw myself at it and shouted, “Are you going to die like that? Stop hiding in a shell and reveal yourself!”

Chapter 305

Seong-Il was still concerned when he returned from the most recent battle. Mary had joined them in the Final Stage. At first glance, she seemed to have become much more positive, but he soon realized that she was just hiding her cruel self behind a smile. Thus, he knew that she would never keep Lee Soo-Ah alive if she encountered the other woman, who would appear as the general commander of the Baclan Corps.

However, there was no way for him to intervene. He was assigned under Osiris. Also, there were swarms of monsters between each corps. Even if it was possible, he had given a secret order to secure [The Book of Death 1] that Necromancer Shaimar, the general commander of the Barba Corps, held. Therefore, he couldn’t leave Osiris’s side.

Odin might have given Osiris the same order, but he didn’t seem to fully trust him. That was why he had purposefully assigned Seong-Il to Osiris’s corps instead of Tae-Han’s or Mary’s group and ordered him to watch Osiris closely.

Seong-Il had met all kinds of people on the way to the Final Stage. However, Osiris had the most unpleasant vibe out of all of them. His real name was Joshua von Karjan. He was one of the five owners of the seats in the semicircle and was a foreigner who had been working under Odin since a long time ago, before the Stage of Advent.

Rumor had it that he was the founder of the old Revolucion and was a famous figure in the outside world. He had also made a speech during the press conference that predicted the Stage of Advent. But Seong-Il didn’t remember much about it.

Seong-Il scratched his nose out of habit, then looked at Osiris. Osiris was alone again after returning from battle. To be exact, the hooded man never gave anyone explicit permission to approach him. He was sitting by himself, looking at the ground, but it somehow gave off the impression that he was screaming in agony. There seemed to be a greater danger looming around him now than when he was actively battling.

Moreover, even Osiris’s immediate subordinates looked dangerous. Whenever he saw them exchanging looks and whispering to each other, it reminded him of a bunch of evil spirits having a meeting together. In fact, the other Awakened were frightened of Osiris and his people.

Will I even be able to stop him?

If Osiris violated Odin’s orders and took [The Book of Death 1] for himself... Seong-Il wasn’t confident that he would be able to stop him. He would definitely try, but Osiris was the third strongest in the rankings after Mary. A large number of strong Awakened had joined during the Final Stage, but Osiris was on a whole other level. Well, of course, excluding Odin and Mary.

Then, one of the camp executives approached Seong-Il.

“Mr. Caliber.”

This executive was under Osiris, and he was accompanied by a Korean interpreter. The two of them also seemed to be conscious about Osiris as the latter was watching them. Seong-Il immediately grasped the reason why they had come and stood up. They relocated to the spot where Osiris couldn’t see them.

“Are you done figuring it out?” Seong-Il asked.

“He said yes,” the interpreter translated.

“What about the first floor’s boundary?”

The interpreter shook his head. “He said nothing has happened so far.”

“Then, go ahead.”

The interpreter suddenly said, “He is asking if you remember Act Two, Stage One.”

“Yes, of course.”

“He said it’s easy to understand if you think of it as having our situations being switched around.”

“Stop talking about stuff I already know,” Seong-Il replied while looking back. The lightning that Odin had created was connecting the sky and the earth, and the light was very bright. It was so bright that it was difficult to check his notification window.

[Until the first weakening: 6 days 14 hours 32 minutes 51 seconds]

“What I’m curious about is what I should destroy to weaken the monsters right away. There is one more thing to consider besides waiting until the time limit ends. We should weaken them as much as possible, then sweep them away. Don’t you think so?”

The interpreter said, “There are small altars set up, and he thinks they are the ones.”

“He thinks? Why is he not sure about it?” Seong-Il prodded.

“He said he is sure it’s the altar. He needs the leadership’s decision about it.”

Seong-Il grimaced. “There are so many rats out there. By the way, how are you going to deal with the plague? We will be screwed if we try attacking the altars under only an assumption, leading to increased casualties. You guys have been through the previous Stage. Do you now know what happens if they go nuts?”

The executive hesitated and didn’t answer. Seong-Il frowned as he had noticed that the executive was purposefully avoiding the question.

“Hey, hasn’t he been under Osiris from the beginning? That’s what I heard,” Seong-Il asked the interpreter.

The interpreter nodded. “Yes, that’s what I know, too. He said Osiris will listen if you talk to him…”

Seong-Il growled, “Ah, so I’m a pushover, but Osiris is scary, right? What an asshole. He definitely doesn’t know why I’m called the Caliber. Should I teach you now, you motherfucker? I’m not just a caliber. I’m the Human Caliber. Stop pushing your responsibility onto others.”

Seong-Il also felt uncomfortable at the thought of having a conversation with Osiris.

This world had been united into one stage, but four camps were carrying out independent missions since the Light Pillars were being used by the Seven Demon Kings on each side.

Osiris was the absolute ruler here. If he acted unexpectedly, then there was no way to stop him.

There is no reason why he would do that, but what if he suddenly decides to attack me?

“He is claiming that I misinterpreted his words to you, but I did it correctly.”

The interpreter was also at a loss now.

“You know me, right? There are so many out there who got killed after considering me easy. Are you going to understand me when I crush your head?” Seong-Il stared at the executive, then turned toward the interpreter.

“Tell him that I’ll let it slide because this was his first time annoying me. Also, make sure you tell him how scary I am.”

“I’m sorry.” The interpreter bent his waist immediately.

Seong-Il continued, “I understand that being the person in the middle of a conflict is hard. But there will be an uproar if you mistranslate things, okay? Be more responsible for what you do.”

“Yes, Mr. Caliber.”

Seong-Il tapped the interpreter’s shoulder and got up.

Whoosh.

He raised his fist as if he would hit the executive. Well, that was what it looked like from the executive’s perspective. However, the fist rushed toward the executive’s nose but didn’t hit. It wasn’t until a strong wind pressure buffeted the executive’s face that he realized what had happened.

Seong-Il turned around and he said to the interpreter, who was standing blankly, “What are you doing? Let’s go see Osiris.”

***

The interpreter was an intelligent guy who could speak both German and English fluently. However, he fumbled like a moron in front of Osiris. A brief reply came out of Osiris’s dark hood, and Seong-Il turned to the interpreter.

“He said… it’s worth a try…” the man stuttered.

Seong-Il snarled, “I don’t think that’s what he said. Ugh, I should learn German. This drives me crazy. Tell him that I will join too.”

The interpreter timidly added, “He is asking how much your Plague Resistance is.”

Seong-Il impatiently responded, “Tell him that my figure is pretty high and that I don’t need a healer. He doesn’t need to worry about it. Hey. Hey! Don’t pass on what I said directly. Sugarcoat the words a bit, okay?”

“Yes, for sure. Don’t worry.”

After the interpreter finished, Seong-Il could tell that Osiris was smiling even though he wasn’t making any noise. His eyes were so frightening. It was as if he could see into Seong-Il’s soul and saw something funny. Also, the sour and disgusting smell that came off of Osiris was unpleasant. This was why Seong-Il was reluctant to get close to Osiris.

While Osiris was calling his immediate subordinates over by using his long fingernails that came out from the broad sleeves, Seong-Il thought it was fortunate that Osiris was under Odin’s control. After the Final Stage ended, even these people would go outside, where his only son Ki-Cheol was. Those who were more brutal and cruel than monsters would pour out there.

Everything will be messed up if Odin is not there. It might even be worse than here.

Seong-Il became still with those thoughts running through his head.

Soon, the whispers that were coming from Osiris and his people stopped. What Osiris said while looking at Seong-Il was delivered through the interpreter, “He said you can participate in this.”

After that, a detached force was organized. The center was those who were bracing up for the battle lines on the seventh floor of the boundary where the Light Pillar was standing, and Osiris and his attack team took the lead.

On the way down to the second-floor boundary, Seong-Il witnessed people setting up magic traps. Others were securing food and water.

Then, Seong-Il reached the first floor. The report ‘all serene’ only meant that they were protecting the boundary there, not that there had been no sacrifices. Corpses were strewn around everywhere, and the stuff dripping from the walls were blood and guts. A considerable number of the enemy had been killed by Seong-Il during the first battle, but the battles that had taken place during his absence resulted in more deaths.

Fortunately, neither the high-ranking plague sorcerers nor the necromancers were able to use their real power under the protection inside the boundary of the Light Pillar. If the power that controlled death which turned the victims into ghouls was used within the area, the war situation would proceed out of control and many would die.

Seong-Il gazed at the man approaching Osiris. He was William Spencer, but he was more widely known by his nickname, ‘Chiron.’

I heard he is a long-distance dealer and healer at the same time, right? He must be handy.

William Spencer had joined as the leader of Revolucion (3) during the preparation period of the Final Stage. He was also one of the owners of the five seats in the semicircle.

Seong-Il didn’t regard all of them in a good light. Chiron looked kind even when he scolded his subordinates. Seong-Il thought he should have given off more of an air of danger like Osiris. If such a guy decided to betray them, then he would faint due to stress.

I should be careful. It's not because I'm afraid of them. It's because I don't want their dirt rubbing off on me.

If Seong-Il had been assigned to either Mary’s or Tae-Han’s camp, then there would be no reason for him to be this uneasy. He couldn’t help but feel that he was all alone in the enemy camp.

***

The place filled with the bodies of Awakened and monsters was bound to be the end of the boundary. To get outside of the boundary, he had to remove the bodies that had piled up. Those who had already died were basically useless trash. Hence, Awakened with high Strength like Seong-Il simply kicked the obstacles out of their way.

When the whole detached force broke through the boundary…

What’s going to happen in an A-class gate if a B-class gate is this difficult? What about an S-class gate?

The endless army of the Barba Corps unfolded in front of him. The whole land was colored in black, and the degree of contamination was so high that it was something that could only be seen in a C-class dungeon.

We should add more healers… Mmm… Never mind. How can we go through that? If the necromancers join them…

When Seong-Il confirmed the Barba corps’ manpower, he changed his mind. He wasn’t Odin. In fact, even the dangerous Osiris couldn’t be compared to Odin. If his team endured the time limit, then the monsters would gradually weaken anyway. That was the key to the victory that Odin had prepared.

Seong-Il asked while looking at the point where he heard Osiris’s voice, “What did he say?”

The interpreter replied hesitantly, “He said that their attacks will get worse if we take too long So, his conclusion is to fight them back until the first weakening by risking the damage…”

“Oh, yeah? Then, there’s nothing I can do. Let’s get ready.”

“Mr… Mr. Caliber?”

“What?”

The interpreter stuttered, “No… No, we shouldn’t. Everyone… Everyone is going to die. Are you going to… just watch that? You are the only one who can stop him. If we hold out until the time limit instead of fighting them… Even if we fail to do so, Odin will…”

The tendons on his temple swelled as if they were about to burst.

Gasp.

Seong-Il caught the moment, but it was too late to respond. More than that, he had no intention of saving the interpreter who had crossed the line. The black summoned objects popped out of Osiris’s shadow before rushing at the interpreter. Both his arms were cut off, and his remaining head was sliced off after Osiris gestured, falling to the floor. Seong-Il didn’t feel anything even when he saw the interpreter’s wide-open eyes.

Stupid.

“Is. There. A. Problem?”

He heard a strange voice and quickly realized that Osiris was speaking to him. However, what surprised him was that Osiris was actually speaking Korean.

Seong-Il shook his head. “No. Did you know how to speak Korean all along? Ah, I shouldn’t have brought the interpreter then. If you had told me earlier, I wouldn’t have made such a fuss.

Seong-Il felt Osiris’s murderous intention focusing on him.

He quickly added, “I’m really sorry that I didn’t manage this moron properly.”

Seong-Il then looked at Osiris’s shadow as ghosts could come out from there again and fly toward him. However, the other man’s shadow returned to its original place. Seong-Il scratched his nose awkwardly and kicked the interpreter’s body to one side. A lot of blood sprayed out. Although it wasn’t monster blood, the smell of fresh blood came into his nostrils as he raised Sense. It was a nice smell to provoke his fighting spirit.

All members of the detached force had finished preparing for the attack. The echo started from the ground, then a roar vibrated the whole world. It was on another level of creepiness compared to the cry of a monster. Seong-Il knew this feeling. It was similar to when he encountered Doom Arukada’s gaze on the mainland of the Baclan Corps.

[Warning: Doom Dejire has entered.]

The messages continued to appear.

[Warning: Doom Dejire has entered.]

[Warning: Doom Dejire has entered.]

[Warning: Doom Dejire has entered.]

…

The messages repeatedly flashed and disappeared, and everyone turned towards the direction where they heard the sound. It was where the Savior Odin was dealing with the Declan Corps alone without the power of the Light Pillar boundary. One of the Seven Demon Kings had appeared there.

Seong-Il didn’t understand where Odin had gotten such courage. While Odin was fighting the Declan Corps and Doom Deijre by himself, he was over here feeling embarrassed about being scared of rats and reptiles. Seong-Il got revved up and shouted toward Osiris’s back.

“WHOAAAAA! Osiris! Let’s do our job, too! Odin is right there, so we… We should do our job!”

However, Osiris responded quietly. His sleeves moved as slowly while he called his immediate subordinates. An index finger appeared, pointing at the front where the army of the rat Barba Corps was swarming on the plague-spread ground.

Seong-Il ran out immediately.

He screamed wildly, “I’m not going to die more than once! Get out of the way! Here comes the Caliber! Argh!”

The detached force followed him from behind, and they shouted the same thing despite the fact that they were all different races and genders.

“Caliber! Caliber!”

“Caliber! Caliber!”

The screams were at a fast tempo, and Seong-Il also heard the sound of drums signaling the beginning of the battle. Even then, people could hear the horrific cry of Doom Dejire. Seong-Il picked up the pace, hoping it was truly Doom Dejire screaming. Seven Demon Kings? There were rumors that they were gods, but that didn’t matter to him. He decided to leave the real identity of Doom Dejire to those who spread rumors. He didn’t want to learn anything complicated. Odin had simply become stronger.

Odin has torn so many things apart, so the Seven Demon Kinds should also die in the same manner!

Seong-Il pondered while looking at the Barba Corps, which was rapidly narrowing the distance between them.

Wait a little longer, Ki-Cheol. Dad is almost there!

Chapter 306

[Barba Plague 2 has been eliminated.]

(Plague Resistance)]

[Barba Plague level: 55]

Seong-Il flailed his arms as soon as he came to his senses. It had become an act of instinct to check if something was after him, but his hands caught nothing. Instead, his whole body was just very itchy. Seong-Il’s hands swung in the air, but they soon came back to his body. He knew he wasn’t supposed to scratch, but he couldn’t stand it. Every time he scratched with his sharp nails, pieces of his flesh came out. He dug harder, but nothing relieved the symptoms. It was getting worse.

“Mr… Mr… Caliber…”

He heard the voice from a distance, and the voice was so soft that he could barely understand it.

He asked, “Are you Ja-Seong?”

“Yes.”

Seong-Il tried to get up, but he soon realized that he was a total wreck. His hands were pushing on the ground, but he couldn’t even stand up. The itchiness was driving him crazy, so he didn’t even feel any pain.

Seong-Il checked his surroundings. Since Ja-Seong couldn’t talk through telepathy, Seong-Il lowered his voice as much as he could, “What… happened?”

He was in a small cave where he couldn’t fully stand and stretch out his limbs. The air was stale and sour as if he had been trapped there for hundreds of years.

“Do you… not remember?” Ja-Seong asked in return.

Memories flooded in randomly instead of in chronological order. His ears were ringing, and it felt like he could see the members of the detached force dying like a hallucination. He also saw how he had suffered by himself as he had been isolated during the battle. It was difficult for him to figure out what had happened first and last.

In any case, he now knew why he was still alive even though his defense and plague resistance had been exhausted. Seong-Il stared at the notification window while scratching his body again without even realizing it. He was actually tearing his skin off.

[The God of Wind’s Blessing has been applied to you.]

[Duration (The God of Wind’s Blessing): 2 hours 12 minutes 29 seconds]

Seong-Il did a double take as he realized a possible situation that Ja-Seong could be in and that fact made him forget about the itchiness for a moment. He crawled on the floor. As he had expected, Ja-Seong had been swallowed up by the plague. Seong-Il thought of him as his son in this world, and he was the only one who had reached this point together with him all the way from Act One, Stage One. Therefore, he had a special place in his heart for Ja-Seong. A person’s life and death were decided by fate, but the sight of the boy dying was a shock to him. Seong-Il buried his head in Ja-Seong’s chest as he collapsed.

“You silly kid. You have to live first. You… You should have…” he breathed out.

The God of Wind’s Blessing was one of Ja-Seong's main abilities. Its cooldown time was 14 days, which was very long, but it had been proven to be effective several times. However, Ja-Seong had used it on Seong-Il, not himself.

The teen gasped, “Seong… Seong-Il…”

“Why are you only calling me by my name now? I told you to do so a long time ago. Why now…?” Seong-Il asked bitterly.

Ja-Seong responded, “How much… Are you going to pay me? The… the price for… my… my life…”

“You are so stupid. What is the point of paying you if you die?”

Tears trickled down on Seong-Il’s face, and blood dripped from his wounds.

Ja-Seong continued, “Seong-Il… I trust you.”

“We are almost there. It’s so upsetting to die now. You have gone through so many things to reach this point. What’s wrong with you?”

The teen ignored him and continued, “Zero, five, one, zero…”

“What?”

“Zero, five, one, zero, two, three… three, four, eight, two, four, one, one… Kang Ja… Ja-Seong… My father is Il… Kang… Il-Koo… Mother is… Cho Soo-Yeon…”

Seong-Il couldn’t tell where they were right now, but since the ground was contaminated with plague, they were very likely to be in a corner of the battlefield. Therefore, Seong-Il had no choice but to hold in tears and whisper.

“Seong-Il… You know? I’m… valuable… Zero, five, one, zero, two, three… three, four, eight, two, four, one, one…”

Ja-Seong was struggling to list the number even while he was dying. Seong-Il didn’t want to accept what was going on, but he was neither a healer nor did he have any remaining insignias. All he could do was to clearly repeat what Ja-Seong said. One syllable at a time, so Ja-Seong could close his eyes in peace.

“051023―3482411. Your father is Kang Il-Koo, and your mother is Cho Soo-Yeon.”

Ja-Seong gasped, “Ten billion…”

Seong-Il snapped, “You think you are only worth that much? That’s nonsense.”

“I’m scared… Help me, Seong-Il… I don’t want to die…” the teen pleaded.

Seong-Il interrupted, “Do you think I’ll let you die in front of me? Who am I? I’m the Caliber, Kwon Seong-Il.”

Ja-Seong also knew that it was a pipe dream though.

[Duration (The God of Wind’s Blessing): 1 hour 30 minutes 1 second]

Seong-Il could only move after his body recovered and his plague level had decreased to a certain level. The way Ja-Seong looked in his last moments was horrific. Most of his skin and muscles had melted, revealing his bones. His crumpled head had shrunk to the size of a fist, and dark red mucus was flowing down from every hole in his face such as nostrils and eyes. His fingernails and teeth had already fallen off. Since his body had shrunk, the gap between his body and the armor had widened.

When Seong-Il laid Ja-Seong down on the ground while swallowing his tears, a ring on the youth’s remaining finger came off.

[The God of Wind’s Protective Ring (Item)

Item Class: A

Item Level: 480

Effect: The God of WInd’s Blessing will be applied if this item is used.

Physical Defense: 0 / 5000

Magic Defense: 0 / 10000

Cooldown time: 14 days]

[The God of Wind’s Blessing

Effect: The target will significantly recover from any injury and negative effects. Resistance to certain negative effects increases significantly. The target’s regeneration speed increases significantly in proportion to their Health.

Duration: 4 hours]

***

Ja-Seong’s body continued to dwindle even though he was dead, but Seong-Il had seen countless Awakened who died of the plague reappear as a ghoul. He had no choice but to trample Ja-Seong’s head because it would be troublesome to encounter a ghoul that had reached the master section. Seong-Il felt more miserable than he had ever felt before.

[Barba Plague level: 38]

When Seong-Il came out of the cave, his plague level had fallen below forty. Although his body was still itchy, he could endure it somehow by clenching his teeth and fists until his hands bled.

His first plan was to return to the Osiris Corps, but it wasn’t long before he realized that there was no way for him to break through the raging military force alone. Also, he noticed he wouldn’t be able to get through to them before the duration of the God of Wind’s Blessing ended. Therefore, Seong-Il shifted his attention to the north where Odin’s central stage was located.

[Guild: Odin, the guild leader, completed the quest ‘The Immortal Warriors.’]

…

[Guild: Odin, the guild leader, destroyed the Chouborow (Declan Corps).]

Judging from those notification messages, the Declan Corps must have been somewhat sorted out by Odin! However, another message soon caught his attention.

[Warning: Doom Dejire has entered.]

It was also where Odin was dealing with one of the Seven Demon Kings. Seong-Il painfully sorted through his thoughts. At a time when the number of rats flocking toward him was increasing, he didn’t really have a choice. It would violate Odin’s order, but there was nothing he could do. That was the only way to survive.

I never know. I might be helpful to Odin.

Of course, it would be difficult to get out of the land that was being controlled by the Barba Corps. It was true that they were concentrated around the boundary on the first floor of the Light Pillar, but it was hard to avoid the monsters that would rush toward him from all directions after smelling his flesh. A moment’s judgment determined his life and death, and Seong-Il got an ominous feeling. It was natural for someone to have poor judgment when they were barely holding onto their lives. If he continued to face the crossroads, it was likely he’d take the wrong path and end up disgracing Ja-Seong’s sacrifice.

At any rate, he needed to avoid encountering Shaimar, the general commander, and the other necromancers. Unfortunately, he became more injured in the process of cutting off pursuers. His plague level had previously fallen to the twenties, but had now already risen to the fifties, It was a number that could exceed his current Plague Resistance level. The God of Wind’s Blessing had worn off already.

[Barba Plague: 51]

All he could do if he met a necromancer in this situation was destroy his own brain so that he didn’t become a ghoul! Many Awakened often became ghouls because they didn’t have the resolve to do this, but Seong-Il was ready at any moment to smash his fist between his eyes. He really didn’t want to do it, though…

“Fuck. Fuck. Fuck…”

Escaping from the infected land was not the end as his pursuers continued to chase him. It was only a matter of time before they caught him. What was clear was that he had made the wrong decision. When the sun was about to sink below the horizon, Seong-Il was scratching his entire body and walking at a noticeably slow speed.

[Barba Plague: 61]

He stopped his fingers right in front of his eyes. He would have dug out his eyes if he hadn’t been trying to stay aware of what he was doing. Seong-Il rubbed his eyes nervously. His view became dim and slowly returned to its original state.

Then, he saw something. He had barely escaped from the land of the plague, but there was a swamp in front of him. It was the home of the Maruka Clan. The things that were moving around limply were not reeds. Instead, they were the monsters’ tentacles, and the things that were stretching out of the popping bubbles were the Maruka’s clones.

The habitat of Maruka was in front of him, and the Barba army’s pursuers were behind him. In the middle, he was suffering from plague and wounds. Seong-Il smiled, realizing that he was now in the perfect scenario to meet his death. Although his protective barrier was slowly charging up, that wasn’t enough to save himself from the perfectly combined grip of death. Seong-Il stopped walking when he saw a human shape walking out of Maruka’s habitat. Maruka that walked on two legs were likely aristocrats.

He remarked, “Ah, I’m going to die soon.”

He was sincerely regretful that he had wasted Ja-Seong’s sacrifice and also felt ashamed that he had failed to live up to Odin. Above all, he had lots of regrets when thought of his ex-wife’s old boyfriend taking care of Ki-Cheol as his son. However, he was relieved that they wouldn’t be able to have a baby together as that old man’s dick wouldn’t stand up due to age. He was a bougie guy, so Seong-Il thought he would pay for Ki-Cheol’s tuition in the future.

“Well, if he dies of old age before that, all of his money will go to my ex, and Ki-Cheol will have a better life. Ah, my son is going to have a better life than mine. Haha.”

Seong-Il erased the smile on his face, and the light of life and death flashed in his eyes. However, it soon disappeared because the creature that was approaching him was a monster that he was well acquainted with. It wasn’t a Maruka. It was a human… no, the guy who was stuck with Odin. Orca.

***

While the Barba pursuers were stranded in Orca’s habitat, Seong-Il was being carried somewhere while being tied to Orca’s tentacles. The tentacles that were growing out of its robe weren’t aggressive at all. Instead, they were clenching him loosely such that Seong-Il could escape from them if he wanted to.

However, there were quite a lot of Orca’s clones who rushed toward Seong-Il like the Barba rats. He knew Orca was protecting him as his plague level was no longer rising. Deformed tentacles sprang up from his wounds and wriggled hideously, but it was better than being insanely itchy. Therefore, Seong-Il didn’t resist his current state and instead took the time to catch his breath.

It seemed like Orca was heading toward a boundary. It wasn’t a boundary created by a Light Pillar. The inside and outside were blocked by a subtle golden light instead of being transparent. At that moment, two names crossed his mind.

Odin! Doom Dejire!

Doom Dejire was no longer crying, but the closer he got to them, the more the creepy energy began to overwhelm him. Seong-Il ground his teeth together. He was certain that Orca was having a difficult time carrying him. All of Orca’s clones that had been chasing Seong-Il were now gone. Orca put Seong-Il down in a crack that had formed in the boundary. The rays of light were filling the gap, but he could definitely see the inside of the boundary.

“...!”

He couldn’t feel it outside because of the boundary, but it was clear that a powerful vortex was sweeping everything in there. Sparks of lightning bounced off wildly, and a huge amount of blood was circling around. Delicate and soft things like flesh and small bones would have pulverized into mush in there. The large fragments of bones that were circling around were the Skeletal Dragon’s body. In fact, Seong-Il could see the dragon’s skull in there, which had been split in half. Other debris were also fiercely rotating like tops, and he thought they were items.

Then, Seong-Il widened his eyes. It was right after he exploded his Sense to the peak because he couldn’t miss this moment. One thing that appeared for one second and exploded was definitely Odin’s arm. Then, he saw Odin’s sliced body.

“Odiiiiin-!”

***

I felt like I could hear Seong-Il’s voice in the end, but I had already been sucked into the darkness. All that existed there were me and the messages.

[You have exterminated Doom Dejire.]

[You have leveled up.]

[You have leveled up.]

…

[You have leveled up.]

[Warning: The quest ‘Power Extraction’ has been removed.]

[Warning: The quest ‘Great Minds Think Alike with the Guide’ has been removed.]

[The quest ‘The Birth of Doom Man (1)’ has been removed.]

[The quest ‘The Birth of Doom Man (2)’ has been removed.]

[Followers: 10000 / 10000]

[You have fulfilled the conditions required to complete the quest.]

[You have completed the quest ‘The Birth of Doom Man (2).’]

[The quest ‘The Birth of Doom Man (3)’ has started.]

[Choose between Doom Caso, Doom Dejire, and Doom Moun to exterminate: You have successfully exterminated Doom Dejire.]

[You have fulfilled the conditions required to complete the quest.]

[You have completed the quest ‘The Birth of Doom Man (3).’]

I heard a heart beating loudly, so I thought I was back in my mother’s womb. Even when I realized that the sounds were coming from Yeon-Hee’s heart, the notification message continued to appear.

[Congratulations! You have finally completed the linked quest ‘The Birth of Doom Man.’]

Chapter 307

The remaining linked quests were automatically completed as soon as I finished the first quest. Apparently, their requirements had been met. I had been forced to carry out ‘The Birth of Doom Man’t from the very beginning. It was both a shackle and the last resort for me.

At that moment, the notification message confirmed that the quest had been completed.

Crackle-!

A red light spread right in front of me, and it pierced through all kinds of emotions and thoughts. The fire could burn even my soul, and it was stretching out while a red circular shape was filling the front. It was huge, and I got scared. The whole world surrounding me was engulfed by the red light. Then, it became dark again. When the red light colored the space again, I saw the eye.

Doom Kaos!

Doom Kaos was gazing at me. It was different from when I had encountered it before I was sealed. I was in the Life Vessel, but I couldn’t resist the feeling of being locked up by it. I was under a pressure, and the feeling I felt at the moment was terrifying fear.

Shit.

I wanted to believe that my mind was being manipulated. A certain degree of fear was always necessary, but death was inevitable as soon as someone froze. If I could have escaped, then I would have done so without looking back. Well, I would have been kneeling down by him before that…

However, his gaze had a peculiar and dreadful vibe, and it was hard to describe in human terms. If I had to try, then I could only say that it could be explained as ‘apprehension/distrust’ or ‘a cluster of various consciousnesses.’ It was connected to the truth about the being that was called the Old One. The Old One hadn’t been in our dimension for that long as it had confronted Doom Kaos by shifting into multiple dimensions earlier. When Doom Kaos was after a certain dimension, the Old One appeared there too.

However, I wouldn’t make snap judgments on what was evil versus good. My opinion would be nothing but dust in a space war that was being fought by two transcendent beings.

Even if things were as black and white as Doom Kaos being evil and the Old One being good, nothing had changed for my perspective. The most important thing was my family and the safety of mankind. All of these hardships I had been going through were only for these two points. What the two did didn’t matter to me as long as I could achieve that.

I shouted, “Just guarantee one thing for me. The safety of humanity, so that you will stop attacking our dimension. Then, I’ll be your man and fight against the Old One. It means I’ll give you everything you want including the vitality, soul, and the earth. Just point where you want me to attack!”

The mainland of the Seven Demon Kings was at peace and their civilizations had remained intact. I was always ready to sacrifice my soul if our land could be guaranteed that way. It was a bummer that I was in the life vessel and could only communicate like this. If I had a physical body, I would have done what Joshua had done upon seeing me: go on one knee and calling Doom Kaos ‘Master.’

[You have inherited the position of Doom Dejire.]

A notification message popped up, and I took it as a contract with Doom Kaos.

[Doom Caso will be afraid of you from now on.]

***

Doom Kaos disappeared along with the red light that had filled the world. It became dark again, but surprisingly, nothing had changed. This was because my revival hadn’t taken place yet. I wondered how long it would take before I could revive, how it would happen, and what would happen to the power of the Old One inside me. Then, a notification message appeared.

[Remaining time (Revival): 29 days 23 hours 59 minutes 49 seconds]

The bolded messages seem to have been sent by Doom Kaos. Also, apparently I was still stuck with this system even though I was now included in his camp. Well, I wanted to avoid making eye contact with its eye whenever something happened.

Meanwhile, Yeon-Hee’s heart rate was accelerating, and the moment when I focused on the sound was when my view opened up. The world had brightened up. Of course, I was looking through Yeon-Hee’s vision. After all, she was the only person with such skinny and small arms who could slaughter Baclan warriors in the blink of an eye.

I could also hear the roar of Kciphos King Gundrak, Yeon-Hee’s pet, in the distance. A high-ranking Baclan warrior that had been controlled by Yeon-Hee had just been decapitated by its own kind. The monster that killed it was Yeon-Hee’s next target, then it ended up dying in a similar way.

Yeon-Hee. Hey, Yeon-Hee! Can you hear me?

There was no response, so she must not have realized that I was inside her, my Life Vessel, after I died. Anyway, I had joined Doom Kaos’s side, but the Seven Demon Kings’ attack hadn’t stopped. I wondered if it was because I was in the middle of a war or if Doom Kaos didn’t value human Awakened or its soldiers. It was too early to jump to conclusions.

[Guild: Mary’s Corps has succeeded in defending the first-floor boundary.]

[Until the first weakening: 6 days 4 hours 1 minute 3 seconds]

Yeon-Hee called in her pet over, and everywhere she walked past with the Kciphos in her arms was filled with Baclan’s bodies. The number of dead Awakened outweighed the Baclans.

Yeon-Hee scanned the bodies meticulously, and she focused on high-quality equipment a little longer than basic ones. Every time she collected an item, I could see the information window that she was looking at. The bulky equipment had been put aside, and most were B-class accessories.

Then, I heard a whispering sound from the distance, and some people dared to call Yeon-Hee a witch.

Ssss-

Yeon-Hee moved immediately. After the scenery passed by quickly, I saw the backs of those who were running away. The question was how did they grasp that Yeon-Hee was chasing them and running away. They had no choice but to stop when she made a noise.

To be honest, I was impressed because I was certain that she would slaughter them. However, she was asking in a bright tone. She was calm even when she heard the party calling her a witch earlier.

“You guys should introduce yourself since it’s our first time seeing each other.”

Despite Yeon-Hee’s efforts, no one answered. She pointed at one guy, and he froze as if he was facing a ghost. I had acted the exact same way a few hours ago when I saw Doom Kaos’s gaze.

“Who are you?” she asked.

He stuttered, “I… I am Raphael… from Diego Attack Squad. I’m under Diego Rodriguez in the third unit.”

“Under the third unit of the Mary Corps,” she corrected him.

He nodded frantically. “Yes, yes. I am directly under Diego Rodriguez of the Mary Corps’s third unit.”

“Tell me, Raphael. What’s the matter?” she asked congenially.

There were four other people around him, and their bodies were turned towards the exit. They were ready to run away again at any time, but it was impossible since Yeon-Hee was in front of them. She was already aware of them, and the moment they ran, their necks would be sliced off or they would be killed by their colleagues. Even then, no one answered.

[* Storage box]

[The Clown's Dagger has been removed.]

Yeon-Hee wrapped her fingers around the dagger’s handle, and she raised it as if she would stab his forehead. However, the direction of the blade’s tip changed to his chin. Even if she didn’t use much force, the dagger would vertically tear his face from his chin to his forehead.

She remarked casually, “Odin said that this dagger is pretty good. I still need to wait a long time to maximize its reinforcement, but I agree with him. Is there anyone with the Reinforcement insignia?”

“M… Ms…. Mary…” he began to plead.

She smiled slightly. “I was going to spare your life if you had it, but I guess you don’t.”

“Please…” he begged.

She continued lightly, “Witches don’t just take one’s mind away. We can also curse too.”

Her words sounded like a joke, but they had a strong, murderous undercurrent.

“Choose. Do you want me to control your mind or curse you?” Yeon-Hee asked cruelly.

He squeaked, “I… I don’t want… either… We were just…”

“Can you afford to explain things properly now?”

He confessed, “We were just discussing what popped up. Odin said that he had handled all the malicious parts of the System, so we wondered why this quest showed up… That’s really all. Please trust me. The System is telling us to kill you, Ms. Mary. You should be careful…”

This was the first time I was able to see how Yeon-Hee read the memories and thoughts of her targets. Although her overall ability was inferior to Doom Dejire’s, her speed of skimming through the target’s recent memory was fast. Then, she found the notification in question.

[Assassination (Quest)

She is not just a danger to everyone. Her presence is the worst of the worst.

Mission: Kill Mary

Time limit: 30 days (Remaining time: 29 days 21 hours 30 minutes 2 seconds)

Class: S

Rewards: Challenger box * 50, Start item of the quest ‘Guardian,’ Start item of the quest ‘Mysterious Black Fragment,’ Start item of ‘Master of the Skeletal Dragon,’ Privilege ‘Fast Growth,’ Privilege ‘Collection.’

* A quest item (Location Seeker) will be awarded.

* Don’t worry. Mary has not received an assassination quest in return.

* The quest also provides a great number of XP.]

***

I had wondered if the Old One had originally planned to treat me like the dog it would kill after hunting down one Doom. Anyway, the bloody Old One wouldn’t have given such a quest to only these guys. It was trying to lead everyone to kill Yeon-Hee and eventually cause me to truly die.

Anyone would have noticed that this quest would bring them huge benefits even without reading the flowery language on the names of the quest start items and privileges. From the sheer number of Challenger boxes being offered in the decision, I could tell how much the Old One wanted to kill me.

Yeon-Hee took her eyes off the notification message in the guy’s memory and began to search her quest window. The assassination quest was usually two-way, but it was different this time. It was true. There was no assassination quest for Yeon-Hee.

She finally murmured, “...It has been a while. It’s gotten worse.”

“Pardon me?” the guy asked.

She looked at him. “Nothing. Anyway, you guys must really want to kill me because I do too.”

He begged, “P… Please don’t kill us. We really were only discussing what had happened. Guys, say something.”

He looked at the tip of the blade touching his chin and turned to look at his colleagues. Even then, Yeon-Hee’s eyes were fixed on his face, so I couldn’t see her patting the Kciphos. However, I was sure that she was touching the monster because I heard the small noise that it always made when she stroked its fur.

Grrrrrrr-

Yeon-Hee soon pulled away her dagger. The Clown’s Dagger moved like a living creature in her grip, then disappeared into the storage box. Contrary to my expectations, she left the scared guys intact. Following that, she kept looking at her pet. I could see that she was doing her best in trying to calm down as she continued to stroke her pet.

After the battle, executives were returning one after another to the boundary on the seventh floor. They all looked at Yeon-Hee in the same way. They were thirsty for the quest rewards. It was obvious that they were trying to hide their intentions from her as they tried to calculate their success rates in achieving the goal. Their eyes gleamed with a mixture of that and the fear they had of her.

“Okay, guys. Eyes on me.”

Yeon-Hee drew more attention toward herself like a middle school teacher.

“Raise your hand if you got the quest,” Yeon-Hee said this in a calm and playful tone, but no one believed that she was in a delightful mood. Everyone raised their hand, and they exchanged looks. They seemed to be preparing for all possibilities. My view shook up and down as Yeon-Hee nodded.

[Your Empathy has been activated.]

“You guys are all annoying, but you two drive me crazy.”

Then, things happened.

[You have used Isis’s Gaze.]

[Target: The Worst Guy 1]

One of the executives suddenly rose, and he threw himself straight at another executive sitting next to him. Cold energy wrapped around his weapon, and the resulting ice tail feathered out as he hit the top of his opponent’s head.

Everyone was exhausted after the battle, so the victim couldn't react. Also, the executive Yeon-Hee chose was stronger than the others. The power of the hit was strong, and the freezing effect that quickly immobilized the opponent spread from the area of a shock downward. He kicked the victim over, then accurately struck the victim’s face after pulling the victim’s upper body between his feet.

Then, he alternately looked at me, no… Yeon-Hee with furious eyes. He seemed to be waiting for her order.

She continued mildly, “Let me say one thing. If you don’t want to die, just watch. I don’t want to ruin everything.”

Yeon-Hee’s view briefly shook up and down toward the executive who was being manipulated by her. Then, his violent attack resumed.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Blood splattered and pieces of flesh bounced off in all directions. Even towards Yeon-Hee.

Chapter 308

“Does anyone know about the privileges?”

“...Have you seen Osiris and his squad?”

“I would rather die. I can’t live like that. The high-ranking people told me that Osiris looks the same way.”

“Stop talking about them behind their backs. If you have the guts to say that in front of them, I’ll call you my father forever.”

“Hehe. Go on. Why did you mention Osiris?”

“Those from Revolucion (12) and the World Awakened Association(1) during Act Two, Stage One experienced something that we haven’t. Oh damn. Does no one know about this? This is disappointing.”

“You are talking about something that happened ages ago. How do you know that it was something we haven’t been through? I’m not asking this because I don’t trust you. We should be careful. There are a couple who died because of false rumors.”

“I heard about them.”

“From one of them?

“Yes.”

“From one of the guys in Osiris’s squad?”

“No, the one from the other side.”

“The resident in the Savior’s city?”

“Yes.”

“Wait, let’s get the facts straight. Are you a fanatic too…?”

“I don’t know, but there was nothing wrong with what they said. Now we all know that. But does that matter?”

“I’m asking if you are a fanatic or not.”

“No.”

“You’d better make sure. If you are a fanatic, then get out of here. If not, then just sit down. If you are going to leave, then make sure you know this one thing that you have already put your foot in here.”

“Do we really have to continue this conversation? If you don’t trust me, then I have no reason to trust you.”

“Sorry.”

“You guys seem to despise the residents from the Savior’s city…”

“We don’t hate them. We just think they are creepy.”

“Anyway, they were the ones who had been with Odin the most, and many secrets have been revealed by them. From the reason why the malicious parts of the System are gone, to the existence of the Seven Demon Kings.”

“So what?”

“Listen to me until the end. You all must know that Act Two, Stage One was an important turning point, so I won’t comment on that. However, it’s a surprise that you don’t know anything about this. I can’t believe strong men like you are not aware of the horrors of those days.”

“...”

“In Act Two, Stage One, the so-called ‘top stages’ were destroyed. According to the people who are good at estimating, about twenty percent of the entire stage was evaporated through a single quest.”

“Quest?”

“It was a quest where three people were pulled into one group and only one out of the tree could survive.”

“Not any other time, but in Act Two, Stage One? The fucking shitty moment when we suffered from neverending night raids and traps? Well, the monsters will experience that shit now. Hehe.”

“What happened next is obvious. Even if the survivors cooperated, they still wouldn’t be able to protect the cities. They couldn’t afford to break the Light Pillar, even a small trap. Thus, all the leading groups at the time were exterminated.”

“Hehehe. All those strong players on the ‘top stages’ died back then? That’s something.”

“Maybe we were able to come all the way here because they are gone. Anyway, do you think you can complete Act Two, Stage One with a two-thirds reduction in force? Basically, what I’m trying to say is that Revolucion (12) and the World Awakened Association (1) were the stages that should have disappeared at that time.”

“But they managed to survive.”

“Only nine thousand people out of seventy thousand survived in Revolucion (12), and only ninety came out alive in Osiris’s World Awakened Association (1).”

“Gosh. Those who sit in the semicircle are different species from us. Osiris, Mary, …”

“First of all, I’ll put the Savior aside. I don’t want to say anything about him. But how did he, Osiris, survive Act Two, Stage One? In a situation where he must have died…”

“Oh, that’s what you are talking about? The Privilege?”

“The power to resist fate. The ability to create miracles. That’s how I want to define privileges. Fifty challenger boxes? Quest start items? A great deal of XP… Should I only focus on privileges?”

“Privilege of ‘Fast Growth’...even the name is dope. Don’t you think I’ll be able to reach the challenger section right away if I get all those XP from the Privilege? By the way, his whereabouts are crucial…”

They continued to whisper.

***

「You have seen it yourself, haven’t you?」

「I was only thinking about rewards back then. I was staring at Mary’s neck, but she only killed Rodriguez.」

「That’s good. Otherwise, no one would have been able to intervene, including me. But you shouldn’t be relieved too early. Mary is trying to rule by punishing Rodriguez as a warning to the others. And think about it. Mary’s Mind Control skill doesn’t seem to have a cooldown time. The quantity doesn’t matter to her. She will make us kill ourselves and fight for her like the way she made the Baclans turn on each other. In fact, it’s very dangerous for us to even have this discussion.」

「Then, how did May die[1]? Moreover, Mary’s Empathy ability is probably even better now than it was before. I wonder if she can get quality sleep at night. It is bound to be fatal to her. What if those with mental attributes go crazy?」

「Then, they cause slaughter.」

「The shit show that Mary will cause will be even more devastating, so I’ll find the opportunity then. If I succeed, I will distribute half of the fifty challenger boxes to you guys. All items. I’m not going to take them all by myself.」

「I trust you, and I have never violated your rules.」

「I’m also afraid of Mary. She is fucking scary. But I want the items from killing her more than anything.」

「I understand, but I want you to stop. At times like this, you should show loyalty to Mary so that everything comes up rosy for now. Everyone knows that Mary is the savior’s girl, sir. Also, do you think those who sit in the semicircle would overlook this?」

「That’s why this must end before they arrive. Before they take up the reward. It will be after the first weakening.」

「I don’t think so. You should never show any sign until it is confirmed that the fight between him and Doom Deijire ended in victory. Of course, there’s no way to hide one’s feelings, but that’s what has happened to Mary anyway… 」

「I have no intention of moving hastily until Mary starts slaughtering people.」

「No, sir. Even if that happens, you shouldn’t think about quests only for survival. People sitting in the semicircle have stronger ties than you think.」

「Some people have deluded themselves that they were better than others. But why would they have died at my hands if they were better than me? Why didn’t they get my spot?」

「I am so sorry. I was being presumptuous.」

「Do you believe that Doom Kaos is focusing all of his malicious intention on the savior?」

「Yes, sir.」

「So why do you think the System has given out an assassination quest at this point? Because the savior is up against Doom Dejire? According to the logic of the ‘residents of the savior’s city,’ he passed away.」

「If Doom Dejire defeated Odin, then why is it so quiet? Oh... I… I crossed the line again. I’m sorry. I’ll figure out more about the situation.」

「Is this quiet? You will find out sooner or later. If neither Odin nor Doom Dejire appear, it means Odin is dead.」

「Yes, that’s correct.」

「Then, who will succeed him in power? Mary? Osiris? The King of Hell? Lee Tae-Han? I’m certain that the guy who kills Mary and takes the reward will be the one. This is not limited to those who sit in the semicircle. This also applies to us, the thirty people who sit in the five rows in front of them. It’s possible since there are fifty challenger boxes. It still makes sense even if I share the half with you.」

「That’s right.」

「All the strong men of the corps will come to kill Mary. They will come before or after the first weakening by breaking through monsters.」

「Yes.」

「You probably wonder if Mary could ever live to the end and occupy what had been Odin’s power.」

「No, she’s become the public enemy, so I don’t see that happening.」

「So, we have five more days. Exactly 5 days 18 hours 22 minutes 40 seconds. The time left until the first weakening is our only chance to kill Mary.」

「Yes.」

「But we should also go through the scenario if Mary doesn’t kill anyone during that period. We should also not question whether Odin really lost or not.」

「Give me the order, please.」

「If nothing happens until the first weakening, then go through the central area faster than anyone else and check if Odin is actually dead.」

「If he is still fighting against Doom Dejire or if he is there for any other reason, I will return as soon as possible and report to you.」

「Yes, you can take all the necessary supplies like A-Class insignias. Mary wouldn’t be able to afford to think that far.」

「Let me say one last thing. Things will go quickly if Odin was killed or, if, for whatever reason, Doom Dejire meddles with us.」

「I will prepare contingencies for something like that. We should admit that our group is inferior to others now, but if we take advantage of the preparation time, we will have an opportunity.」

「Yes, sir.」

「Trust me. I will remove Mary and sit in the center of the semicircle.」

Crack!

***

Yeon-Hee killed an executive to set an example, but people continued planning on how to backstab her.

Fucking bastards.

Those who only heard about the greatness of Sense in the challenger section didn’t know how far it could be increased. They were trying their best to whisper, and some even passed notes to converse with each other.

I could hear pencils squeaking everywhere, but there was a moment when all the sounds disappeared. It happened when Yeon-Hee suppressed her Sense, which was very dangerous.

[You have blocked Empathy.]

She even turned off her trait, but fortunately, she did it temporarily as she knew the consequences of dropping her Sense to the level of civilians. In the meantime, Yeon-Hee had been recovering her bright personality. I was concerned that she would become negative again.

“Ah, I can’t stand this. I have no choice but to check. What? I shouldn’t go to the central area?” she mumbled.

Of course, she wasn’t responding to Kciphos as it couldn’t talk to her. She was just pretending to have a conversation with her pet.

“Then, what should I do? I’m going to lose my mind if I stay here longer. Again and again… No. They don’t deserve to live, but I really don’t want to do that. No!”

Yeon-Hee couldn’t sleep that night.

The next day, Location Seekers began to pile up in her room as her subordinates were collecting them as she had ordered. However, she knew that she couldn’t retrieve all of them in this world.

These items were naturally destroyed if the owners died or the duration of the quest ended. However, there were bound to be cases where people were reported as dead and were actually alive with the Location Seeker.

There were at least a hundred thousand people in Yeon-Hee’s corps, and if there were unrecovered seekers, then they were definitely aiming at her back. On the surface, it seemed like things were going smoothly and quietly. Even the desperation of the Baclans, who tried breaking the boundary[2] on the first floor and the Awakened trying to protect the boundary looked like nothing worse would happen.

However, there were thousands of eyes chasing her inside the boundary, and it was noisy with sounds coming from everyone. Yeon-Hee was drying up. She was barely holding herself by compromising her Sense and Empathy, but she was getting weakened as she lost her appetite.

The incident happened a day before the first weakening.

1. Not a typo, this person named May apparently existed ?

2. The multiple layers of 'trap' in the red zone (light pillar) should actually be 'boundary' instead. We'll be changing all instances of 'trap' in this context from ch258. Apologies for the confusion! ?

Chapter 309

It wasn’t just because of the sound. Yeon-Hee could feel all the murderous intentions toward her from a distance. She was locked up in a prison made of such things. Her corps was buzzing that day too.

“Let’s assume that Odin has eliminated the malice of the System. Then, where did the quest come from? Is it from the System itself? ‘She is not just a danger to everyone. Her presence is the worst of the worst.’ That is what the quest says.”

“There are rumors that Odin’s death revived the evil of the System. Then, this must be the Seven Demon King’s ploy to help the monsters. They are giving rise to an internal conflict. Do you remember?”

“But the reward is unbelievable…”

“It’s awesome, but we can’t covet them. What about the battle?”

“Authorities will judge that giving off one or two boundaries to us wouldn’t mean much. That’s why this has been such a mess. Let’s get in.”

“I agree. Where would be the best place?”

“What do you mean where? Of course, somewhere that guarantees a challenger box. I hope we are not too late.”

People talked about getting rewards rather than stories of dead soldiers in battles. Yeon-Hee had become more sensitive, and she hadn’t eaten and slept much for the past five days. She remained still while looking at the bodies of the Baclans that lay next to her feet after she had slaughtered them.

She listened to the sound of conversations coming from all directions, then began to shake her head vigorously. When she stopped, there was only darkness in her vision.

A frustrating message popped up.

[Remaining time (Revival): 24 days 20 hours 58 minutes 48 seconds]

Yeon-Hee’s heart rate suddenly began to go through the roof, and it didn’t settle down. If she was a civilian, then her blood pressure would have made her explode. When she opened her eyes, her vision was slightly blurred. It was a sign of an emergency.

From then on, Yeon-Hee scampered differently than usual. She stopped for a moment and saw the pieces of monster leather burning on the ground. It was the leftover traces from the people who had had a secret conversation. She noticed that the information written on the leather could be only handled by executives who had the authority to control troops and supplies. Yeon-Hee kicked the fire, and the pieces soared into the air in the embers.

「Item: ??? *8

Stored Location: ??? Golden Eagle Attack Squad, Sione ??? 」

「Item: Insignia (???) *1, ??? (Protection B) *6 , Insignia Barrier C *2

Stored Location: Squad 5 ??? ???? ???? 」

「Item: ??? (Holy Spring B) *1, Insignia (Speed-up B) *1 , Insignia ??? *6

Stored Location: ??? Amanda Attack Squad, Sda[1] Kentaro 」

However, it wasn’t those things that made her heart beat hard. It was because she saw the things on the bottom side of the paper that had not yet burned away in flames.

「Act One, Stage One: Not confirmed.

- I couldn’t find anyone who started the Stage of Advent with her. Also, no one was aware of her activities of the time. There is no data to infer Mary’s identity in the outside world.

Act One, Stage Two: She worked as the leader of the central area. It was confirmed that she attacked the last floor of the seven-floor spire by herself. She was known for being friendly and had a good reputation.

Act One, Final Stage: It was confirmed that she went mad during the stage unification process within the preparation period. Two women, who used to be Mary’s close personnels from Act One, Stage Two, died. Her whereabouts were unknown after ?adness, but she resumed her activities at the end of the Final Stage. However, she wasn’t involved in group work.

- The code name ‘Mary’ would arise at this time.

Act Two, Stage One: She was greatly involved at the end of the Light Pillar attack quest. It was assumed that she secured the insignia Light Pillar during this period. She stopped intervening in group affairs starting from then on.

Act Two, Stage Two: She resumed activities from the middle of Act Two. Since then, she hasn’t secluded herself from society like she did during Act Two, Stage One, and began to reign as the group’s top leader.

- Top leader: A big shot who controlled the guild leader and commanders without securing the guild leader's position.

Act Two, Stage Three: She prioritized completing collection quests instead of corps quests when the Graf Clan invaded the group. Therefore, a lot of damage and complaints occurred inside the guild, but there was no impact on her authority.

- It was confirmed that she has lived with minimal sleep and meals since then.

Act Two, Stage Four: Mary herself believes that she has achieved the most growth during this period. It was always Mary and her attack squad who completed the B-class dungeon quest , ‘Evaporation of Cities.’

- Mary’s attack squad is being operated as a last resort. The guild leader was changed from time to time due to many reasons. Most of them died during battles or in a dungeon.

- People from Revolucion( 30) who joined her corps in Act Two, Stage Five started calling her ‘Evil’ from this point.

- Two big incidents happened that led her to burst into anger. All were confirmed to have happened because they had violated Mary’s orders. No similar cases have occurred since then.

Act Two, Stage Five: Odin joined the group. It was also confirmed that the two defeated the necromancer during this period.

- Odin was presumed to have a superior ability that allowed him to jump over stages.

- Many circumstances were discovered and confirmed that Mary is Odin’s girl.

Basic considerations:

! The general commanders, whose main attributes are related to fire, should be armed with mental protection insignias or high-quality items that have similar characteristics.

! They should have the additional ability to confront Mary’s pet, the King of Kciphos Gundrak. I have included extra information about the pet.

! Mary’s skill ‘Mind Control’ is not effective from a distance, so all attacks must be carried out from afar.

! The best time to attack her is when she is out of her mind.

Attack Scenario 1 (Restraint):

There is no way to escape Mary from chasing us. Attack formation should always spread out like the spokes of a wheel. Under the assumption that Mary will target one attack squad, every team must have at least one A-class Restraint insignia. If the restraint is successful, then we should accept the sacrifice of the targeted squad and attack her while maximizing explosive damage.

Probability of success - very low.

Attack Scenario 2 (Mental):

This method takes advantage of the characteristics that attack power increases as psychotic attacks form a coalition. By organizing a separate team of the mental squad in the corps, Mary’s…」

Yeon-Hee ran while holding the leather in her hands.

***

The owner of the leather was one of the executives, and he was in charge of approximately ten thousand Awakened. In fact, he was prepared, but all his insignias did was buy him a little time. He could never escape from Yeon-Hee no matter how far he ran away inside the boundary.

When Yeon-Hee almost caught up with him, he was screaming that she had gone mad. However, the noise vanished once Yeon-Hee got on his back. Her dagger thrust made him powerless, and his shield quickly lost its defense power every time she stabbed him. He tried every means to shake her off, but the more he tried, the more the force from Yeon-Hee’s feet strangled him into submission.

In the end, he was left with bare skin without a protective barrier. There was no one around to help him. This was also because he had messed up the surroundings by overusing the same skills over and over.

“Please…” he begged.

He probably wanted to ask her to spare his life, but her answer was endless stabbing. She was furious and had lost her mind.

Sqwelp! Shunk! Plorkk!

She didn’t stop even when he stopped breathing. When it became impossible to hack him more… When his head fell off, Yeon-Hee looked around for an object to vent her anger. Even at that time, the roar of Kciphos was ringing in the distance. I had no intention of stopping Yeon-Hee. Well... I couldn’t anyway. Her ragged breathing sounded like crying to me.

Yeon-Hee turned toward the boundary on the seventh floor where the Light Pillar was located. It was where executives had to gather after each battle. Yeon-Hee ran precariously as she almost touched the magic traps that were installed all over the boundary multiple times.

It was right before she was about to enter the boundary on the seventh floor. She detected a large-scale movement. The noise from the troops stationed in the first floor and the executives who entered the seventh floor buzzed in Yeon-Hee’s ears extremely loudly. The sounds that she had ignored roared in her ears as her Sense had increased.

The methods that people came up to kill her were all different, but the goals were all the same. Whatever choice she made, I was definitely on Yeon-Hee’s side. Even if it was an abnormal and brutal choice.

However, Yeon-Hee stopped running all of a sudden. The sound of her short breath gradually turned into a painful groan. My view became dark again as she had wrapped her hands around her face. It was then that her heartbeat slowed down. It still pounded faster than usual, but it was back to normal compared to the previous pace.

The Second Evil once rampaged wildly. When she went wild, it took a long time for her to calm down. The information written on the monster leather stated the optimal time for the attack was when she lost her mind, but that was wrong. The guy who wrote it was not well acknowledged with the mental system.

Anyway, Yeon-Hee calmed down in a few minutes. Then, she muttered while looking at her bloodstained hands.

“No, no, no. No… Not here…”

She bumped into many people as she went down the first floor, but there was no battle. The Awakened were on their way to the seventh floor to attend a convocation that the executives held, so there was no specific order to confront her.

There were some commanders who seemed to have worked on the attack scenarios on the leather. Those with rebellious eyes and those who were waiting for orders from higher-ups came up to tie Yeon-Hee up while pretending like they were reporting the situation. However, they often made way for her with their blackened eyes.

Yeon-Hee soon arrived at the boundary of the first floor, where the Kciphos was massacring people. The Awakened there seemed to have no way out of Kciphos’s rampage as they had just finished the fierce battle against the Baclans.

There were people who participated in the battle as emergency power and didn’t actually fight the Kciphos. In other words, they had been recruited separately to kill Yeon-Hee, and they were the ones confronting her pet.

They found Yeon-Hee and shouted, “Are you going to just stand there and watch?”

The Kciphos returned to Yeon-Hee and had many wounds. She held her injured pet and headed in the same direction, toward the outside of the boundary. No one stopped her, and she stopped for a moment while looking at the distant scene after stepping out.

The cloud of dust was dense in the air which reminded me of the sand wind from afar. The Baclans who had left the battlefield were getting ready for the next war. There was not much time left for them.

[Until the first weakening: 23 hours 35 minutes 42 seconds]

When that time passed, their original attack power would begin to weaken. The Baclans also knew that their power wouldn’t be enough to confront Awakened, so it was expected that monsters would launch an all-out attack soon before the time limit ended.

In the midst of the dust, I saw a human shape that the Baclans couldn’t see. She was small compared to them, but tall for a human woman. I was able to see her clearly as Yeon-Hee had focused her attention on that person.

It was Lee Soo-Ah, and she looked the same as before. However, neither the equipment she was wearing nor the language she was wearing was the same. Yeon-Hee looked at her and the endless Baclan Corps then turned her head back.

There were many Awakened looking at Yeon-Hee even on the boundary of the first floor. If Yeon-Hee was absent, there was no guarantee that her corps would succeed in defending the boundary. It was true that Yeon-Hee’s vacancy meant a lot to her group.

She started to step toward the Baclan Corps as if she had finished debating. To be exact, she was moving as far away from the boundary as possible. However, she didn’t seem to have the intention to fight against the Baclans. She was able to erase her presence from the opponents’ eyes, but she didn’t do that. That was also why I had designated her as my Life Vessel.

1. Not a typo ?

Chapter 310

However, Yeon-Hee seemed to have no intention of breaking through Lee Soo-Ah and the elite Baclans. Of course, even she wouldn’t have been able to fight against all of them, but it was possible for her to avoid their attacks and pass through them. Nevertheless, the reason why she was detouring to avoid Lee Soo-Ah was because of the Life Vessel. She was playing it safe.

“As long as you don't do anything to me, Lee Soo-Ah, I’ll do the same to you,” Yeon-Hee muttered to herself as she looked at the other woman, who was getting farther away.

Lee Soo-Ah wouldn’t have actually heard her voice. The Baclan’s main force didn’t follow Yeon-Hee, and the formation along the boundary remained unchanged. Lee Soo-Ah let her go, so she passed smoothly through the outskirts.

When she put the Baclan Corps behind her back, a red light burst from the direction where Lee Soo-Ah was standing.

[Corps: Warning. Lee Soo-Ah, the general commander of the Baclans, has used a mysterious spell.]

Woooah! Woooooh!

The Baclans started roaring, and their all-out attack on the boundary began again. The warriors were rushing toward the boundary, and the flying soldiers descended rapidly like a meteor shower.

Yeon-Hee uttered toward the Awakened inside the boundary, “You all should go to hell.”

***

[Guild: Mary’s Corps has failed to defend the first floor boundary (Baclan Corps).]

[Mary’s Corps: 85,320]

[Remaining time (First Weakening) has been reset.]

This was a vacant spot where the monster corps didn’t exist. In other words, Yeon-Hee couldn’t see the Baclans anymore, and she was about to reach the Barba’s plague zone in a few hours. An hour later, Yeon-Hee received a quest. The Old One was a motherfucker with no conscience.

[The quest ‘Baclan’s Real Weapon’ has started.]

[Baclan’s Real Weapon (Quest)

Lee Soo-Ah, the general commander of the Baclan Corps, is a powerful sorcerer and healer. However, her real power must come from her mental abilities. That is probably why Lee Soo-Ah, who used to be an Awakened, has been recognized by the Baclan’s high-ranking sorcerers and became their leader.

Mission: Stop Lee Soo-Ah. Exterminate or Stop Her.

Class: A

Reward for Extermination: Challenger box * 3, Start item of the quest ‘Queen Baclan’s Armory,’ Start item of the quest ‘High-ranking Baclan Sorcerers’ Vision.’

Reward for Stopping: Challenger box * 1]

[Corps: Warning, You cannot stop Lee Soo-Ah, the general commander of the Baclan Corps.]

[Guild: Mary’s Corps has failed to defend the second floor’s boundary (Baclan Corps).]

[Mary’s Corps: 79,590]

[Remaining time (First Weakening) has been reset.]

[Until the first weakening: 23 hours 35 minutes 42 seconds]

[Guild: Baclan Corps is trying to break the boundary on the third floor that Mary’s Corps is protecting.]

Around that time, news about other corps popped up.

[Guild: Osiris’s Corps has succeeded in defending the boundary on the first floor (Barba Corps).]

[Guild: Osiris’s Corps has destroyed the altar (Barba Corps).]

[Guild: Barba Corps has entered the first round of weakening. Barba Corps’s offensive power will be significantly reduced.]

“Why…”

Her hair suddenly moved roughly from side to side while her arms stretched toward her head busily. She was messing up her hair out of a nervous habit.

Within my vision, her pet appeared with its face zoomed in. Blood was still dripping down from its face that was covered in fur. Although Yeon-Hee used her treatment skills whenever the cooldown time ended, it hadn’t fully recovered yet.

Now, Yeon-Hee was focused only on her pet, especially on the area where the Kciphos’ eyes were covered with fur. She brushed aside the fur. Then, the eyes of a predator that was extremely agitated became revealed.

She mumbled, “I’m so sorry to ask you this… If you have a chance, please take charge of Osiris’s attack squad. I’m terribly sorry, baby.”

***

Yeon-Hee tried her best, but she fell asleep without even realizing it. It was because she had been on edge for the past few days and had gone wild. When the darkness suddenly disappeared, I could see that Yeon-Hee was holding her pet and turning her head.

There was a guy approaching her quickly from the direction of the central area. Yeon-Hee had barely managed to wake herself up, so her vision was still quite limited. I saw a blurry view of golden armor. Then, I saw a thunder spear and a red cape fluttering at a breakneck speed.

When Yeon-Hee blinked her eyes, Seong-Il’s face appeared zoomed in. He didn’t seem to be in a good shape as tentacles were sticking out of my breastplate, which he was wearing. I couldn’t see much from here, but he definitely had massive wounds hiding inside the armor.

Yeon-Hee moved faster and more stealthily than Seong-Il, so he couldn’t react properly to how quickly she rushed towards him. Within moments, she made eye contact with him at a close distance. From then on, what happened to Seong-Il began to unfold.

Seong-Il had been wailing while holding my body, but he couldn’t stay in grief for too long. The monsters that had been severely damaged and fled deep into the ground while I was fighting Doom Dejire soon came out of the ground. They were Grand Duke Amon and its clique.

Thus, Seong-Il had a tough fight against them along with Orca. The situation began to turn upside down after Seong-Il retrieved my items. Everything else that had been in my storage box was destroyed, but fortunately Odin’s Golden Armor, Ra’s Sun Cape, and Zeus’s Thunder Spear still were intact.

At that point, the two of them split up. Orca chased the Grand Duke while Seong-Il immediately headed to Yeon-Hee by using the Location Seeker. Those were all the memories I could check.

Yeon-Hee looked away from Seong-Il, and he stumbled for a moment before finally regaining his balance.

He gasped out, “Noona.”

Seong-Il looked at Yeon-Hee with bloodshot eyes for a while. Although it looked like he had a lot to say, nothing came out of his mouth. Only his eyes trembled as if he didn’t know what to do.

“No, Odin will never die,” Yeon-Hee said. She looked downward, and her hand was placed on her chest where her heart was.

“I… I saw it. Noona… I… saw it, and I… couldn’t save him.” He sounded like he would burst into tears at any moment.

She asked, “Is that all he had left? What about the Skeletal Dragon? What happened to that?”

“Does that matter right now?” he wailed.

She asked again, “What about the returning stone?”

He shook his head. “Did you not hear me, noona? Odin… Odin died… But don’t worry. I’ll protect you. This quest wouldn’t have popped up just for me, right?”

“You saw Odin die, Seong-Il? With your own eyes, right?”

Seong-Il teared up instead of answering.

“Then, you shouldn’t be here,” Yeon-Hee said calmly.

Seong-Il looked flabbergasted. “Excuse me?”

“Do you think you can kill me if you stick to Joshua? It’s not just Joshua. Everyone is coming after me, so you’ll have to hurry up. You might be able to slice off my neck if you are lucky.”

He suddenly snarled, “What the hell are you talking about? Are you out of your mind? I’m Kwon Seong-Il.”

Yeon-Hee responded indifferently, “I’m saying all of this because I feel sorry for you.”

“More than that, why are you so indifferent about Odin’s death? Did I trust the wrong person?” Seong-Il asked angrily.

“Are you serious? You are going to stay with me? Next to the worst of the worst?” Yeon-Hee crowed sarcastically.

“You should know better, noona. Whatever!” Seong-Il shook his hand strongly.

Then, he continued, “This is not the time to chit-chat. Come to the central area with me. Orca will help us. It has no reason to be mean to you.”

“Did you just say ‘central area’?”

Seong-Il nodded. “That place must be a bit safer. Orca’s mud field would have expanded by now.”

Yeon-Hee replied, “Okay, fine. I can take care of myself, but you can’t. If you stay with me, you will die.”

“Are you saying that I’m a burden?” Seong-Il asked a bit mournfully.

Yeon-Hee shook her head. “No, not that. I’m saying I can’t protect you. But going there will help me.”

“I don’t know what you are talking about. I will protect you.”

Yeon-Hee sardonically asked, “You are protecting me? In that condition?”

“Are you really sure, noona? No matter who you are, crappy stuff can happen. No one knows what will happen. If that’s the case, I can at least buy you some time. Oh, and this.”

Seong-Il took off the golden armor. Then, he handed Ra’s Sun Cape and Zeus’s Thunder Spear to Yeon-Hee, and she accepted them.

He continued, “They are all fully charged.”

As expected, terrible cuts could be seen on Seong-Il’s chest after he took off the breastplate. When Yeon-Hee looked through his body, he took off the ring and handed it to her.

[* Inventory]

[The God of WInd’s Protective Ring has been added.]

“His name is Kang Ja-Seong. 051023-3482411. His dad is Kang Il-Koo, and his mom is Cho Soo-Yeon. If I die, please tell them how great he was. I owed him my life twice. If you take care of that, then I have nothing else to ask for.”

“Didn’t you say that you have a son named Ki-Cheol?” Yeon-Hee abruptly asked.

Seong-Il grimaced. “I can’t ask you to take care of him, too. But… I would appreciate it if you do, hehe. Argh!”

When Seong-Il uttered a groan, the tentacles all over his body wriggled.

Yeon-Hee said colony, “From the Maruka epidemic to the Barba plague… You have been infected by so many things.”

Seong-Il grunted, “I’ll pay you back what I owe Odin, so use me as much as you want.”

“...You have become more stupid. I don’t know how you managed to survive up to here as you are so soft. You are such a freak too.”

“Hehehe-Euk!”

Seong-Il’s smiling face crumpled, and pain spread all over his face.

She ordered, “Protect me by all means.”

He promised, “Yes, noona.”

[You have used Mary’s Hand.]

[Mary’s Hand (Skill)

Skill Class: A

Effect: Heals the causes of the target’s inability to fight. Recovers the target’s injuries to the maximum extent. Eliminates all negative effects such as diseases and curses at once.

Proficiency: LV. 7 (100%)

Cooldown Time: 5 days]

Seong-Il looked at Yeon-Hee in disbelief as the tentacles and scabs on his body disappeared all at once.

She said, “Did you forget about what I can do? I’m also a healer.”

Right then both of them stopped talking and turned their heads at the same time. When they climbed up to the highlands, they could vividly see a military force coming from the southwest direction. There were Joshua and his immediate attack squad at the forefront. Towards the rear side, there was a corps that reminded me of a monster army following them. It seemed like everyone in Joshua’s corps, including those who were supposed to be guarding the boundary, was pouring out after destroying one altar of the Barba Corps.

Seong-Il spat out what I wanted to say, “Those assholes. That’s why people say ‘some bite the hand that feeds them,’ noona. Let’s go to the central area for now.”

[Guild: The Baclan Corps is attempting to destroy the fourth floor boundary that Mary’s Corps is protecting.]

[Guild: Osiris’s Corps has failed to defend the boundary on the first floor (Barba Corps).]

[Guild: The Barba Corps is trying to destroy the second floor boundary that Osiris’s Corps is protecting.]

“Things are worse on Osiris’s side. It seems like they have left the boundary unattended.”

Seong-Il cursed, “...Fucking bastards. They have gone insane. Rewards shouldn’t be their priority because, at this pace, they will be all dead sooner or later. Monsters come first, not the rewards, ugh. Anyway, we should hurry, noona!”

Yeon-Hee pointed to the direction in which the central area was located. There were also troops rushing through the central area.

“I guess it’s going to be the same even in the central area. Let’s cut off Osiris first. This is the only opportunity we have. If we let him stay alive, then he will keep annoying us. Also, his troops in the back are quite far from his immediate troops in the front.”

Yeon-Hee took out the new equipment from the inventory and handed them to Seong-Il after arming herself with my main items.

Seong-Il asked, “But who will protect you if I’m dead? Others will rush in from the other side after the first weakening is over. If you are the only one left… Don’t trust Lee Tae-Han or the King of Hell. They must be like Joshua, the asshole. I have nothing much to tell you about the King of Hell since I don’t know him that well, but Lee Tae-Han is such a shrewd guy. He will be crazy about compensation.”

Yeon-Hee interrupted, “Stop worrying about me and think about Osiris for now. We should cut him off first.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll take him with me even if I die first. I’ll split his head and blow it. That will do, right? That really works, correct?

“...”

“...”

“Take this, Seong-Il.” Yeon-Hee handed out Zeus’s Thunder Spear.

He shook his head. “I’m Human Caliber. I rely on my fist as they are my weapons.”

“Then… Shall we start?”

I could see Yeon-Hee’s face being reflected in Seong-Il’s eyes. It was my first time seeing her face ever since I had become protected inside her, my Life Vessel, and there was a subtle bit of tension on her face.

Chapter 311

Yeon-Hee and Seong-Il sped up. The two were planning to get rid of Joshua before his troops in the back joined him. Joshua had sworn allegiance to me, not to Yeon-Hee, so I wondered if Joshua’s current actions were considered a betrayal. It could be a reasonable choice for him to succeed me after my death.

However, going after Yeon-Hee was no different from aiming at my family. In the end he wouldn’t be able to avoid the anger of the revived emperor. If he didn’t die at the hands of Yeon-Hee and Seong-Il, then I would finish him off myself!

The strange thing was that Joshua and his attackers didn’t slow down even though he had figured out that Yeon-Hee was approaching him with a Location Seeker.

Yeon-Hee said while running as if she was in doubt, “Isn’t it weird?”

“Can you not sense anything?” Seong-Il asked in return.

She shook her head. “It’s too far. Let’s wait and see. It’s too early to judge anything.”

When the distance between the two groups narrowed, Yeon-Hee sensed someone using telepathy.

A sepulchral voice connected to her mind.

- Mary.

Yeon-Hee replied brightly.

- Hey!

Joshua asked.

- Do you think it’s possible?

Yeon-Hee then said.

- What? Oh… You must be suspicious of your ability since you saw me, right? But it’s impossible. You are far inferior to me.

Joshua huffed gloomily

- How rude. I’m asking if you could get through the ones coming from the central area.

Yeon-Hee responded confidently.

- Of course. You guys are all pieces of cake to me.

Joshua suddenly asked.

- Is it Kwon Seong-Il next to you?

Yeon-Hee said sweetly.

- Yeah, he is getting ready to break your head.

Joshua responded.

- Looks like he is alive. I’ll buy you time. My corps is out of my control.

Yeon-Hee growled.

- It seems to me that you are the one who dragged them here.

Joshua paused before finally saying.

- …Get away as far as you can, Mary. We won’t see each other again as long as Odin is dead. We should take care of our own business from now on. This will be my last time showing respect to his girl.

Yeon-Hee narrowed her eyes.

- So? Are you saying that you will give up the rewards?

Joshua replied.

- I’m not going to take it even though the System offers them.

Yeon-Hee chided him.

- Joshua, Joshua. You are completely mistaken, aren’t you? Don’t you know I hold everyone’s lives in my hands, not just yours? You of all people should know about how far I can go than anyone else. Well, fine. So what is your plan? What if I didn’t show up in front of you? Were you going to hide and protect me?

Joshua responded mildly.

- Since you are his girl, I will protect you until the last day. He seems to have loved you with all his heart.

Yeon-Hee snorted.

- I didn’t know you could say something sweet like that.

Joshua interrupted.

- The important thing is after that, Mary. It’s time for you to choose.

Yeon-Hee asked, somewhat confused.

- Choose what?

Joshua clarified.

- Someone has to retrieve his great legacy. Jonathan is not the one. He should die here.

Yeon-Hee quipped.

- Ah, too bad, so sad. What you think is going to happen won’t happen because Odin will be resurrected. You won’t believe it, but just keep that in mind.

- Keuk, keuk.

His short laugh meant that he thought her claim was ridiculous.

Yeon-Hee answered.

- I knew you would react like that.

Joshua stopped laughing and asked.

- So, what are you going to do?

Yeon-Hee mused.

- Odin must have so many legacies.

Joshua scoffed.

- The rewards of the assassination quest are rubbish.

They had gotten to the point where they could see each other’s faces without increasing their Sense. Seong-Il was ready, and Yeon-Hee’s pet also looked like it would explode into its real shape at any moment and jump into Joshua’s squad.

At that time, Joshua’s feelings must have been delivered to Yeon-Hee.

- Odin must be very proud, but I know that it only takes a second for someone to change their mind. You should show your loyalty to him with your actions.

- I haven’t heard an answer yet.

- The suggestion is not even worth thinking about it. I told you what you think won’t happen.

Joshua insisted.

- He is dead.

Yeon-Hee shook her head.

- No, he is inside me. So, tell your corps the truth too. You don’t seem to be sociable at all, but you can’t shout at them, right?

- …

- Join the central area as soon as you roughly sort things out. Yes, this is a request from Odin’s girl.

***

Joshua and his immediate attack squad turned around, and he didn’t say anything to his corps. Without telling anyone that I would be resurrected in the future, he and his corps jumped into thousands of Awakened, accompanied by a large number of summoners that had appeared after Joshua used his main skill, ‘Osiris’s Domain.’

“We were lucky. The most tricky guy is on our side now,” Yeon-Hee said as she ran.

Seong-Il scratched his head. “This will only make me a bad guy. I thought Osiris would be the first one to betray. But is that true that he didn't?”

“Did you hear us earlier?” she asked.

He nodded. “Yeah, a little bit.”

“I guess you did level up a lot in the meantime.”

Seong-Il remarked, “I couldn’t hear you guys well, but I heard about Odin’s resurrection for sure.”

“That’s right. You don’t believe it either, do you?” she asked.

He stuttered, “D…do you have proof?”

Yeon-Hee snorted, “If I had any, things would have been quite different. I wouldn’t have been chased around either.”

“Are you just believing in that? Or is there a skill or insignia that made it happen? Or privileges?” Seong-Il’s face became flushed as he started to have hope.

Yeon-Hee stated, “Let’s say that it is a privilege. Odin has become immortal.”

“...Fuck. Are you teasing me? Because I’m stupid?” he snapped suddenly.

Yeon-Hee barked out a laugh. “Yes, it’s fucking nonsense, but that’s true, Seong-Il. Odin will be back.”

“Ah! Ah…”

Seong-Il shuddered, then pointed at the front with his chin again.

“I have good news, noona. Over on that side…”

The two of them could still see many people pouring in towards the central region. The number of Awakened running over was a little over a thousand.

Seong-Il continued, “They are the residents of the Savior’s city. I don’t know about others, but they are trustworthy. Look at them. They are hard-working even when they become badly injured.”

“Are they the ones? The fanatics?” Yeon-Hee asked.

“Yes, noona.” Seong-Il nodded and then said, “Osiris has a plague attack team, and Odin has residents of the Savior’s city. I’m a hundred percent sure that they are coming to help you, not kill you.”

Although they were sometimes divided into different attack squads, it was said that their unity was indeed stronger than others. These Awakened were the ones who had gone through Act Two, Stage One with me, and they had been excluded by various groups in the Final Stage.

They were labeled fanatics because their beliefs toward me had gone too far. They came all the way here through the Kciphos Corps that they were in charge of dealing with.

Seong-Il jumped ahead, and sure enough, no ensuing battle started. As soon as they saw Seong-Il, they immediately stopped what they were doing and lowered their heads.

He complimented them, “Good job coming all the way here. It must have been really tough.”

They reported that forty percent of their original number had died during the battle against the Kciphos.

***

In the central area, Orca’s clones were all dead just as my admirers had reported. However, Orca seemed to have been expanding its territory with all its might. A fairly large area was now all swampland.

Orca had become more powerful after killing Amon, which had been the mother creature who had given birth to it. Therefore, the tentacles that it made were fluttering everywhere in the swamp. The power there was comparable to the power that the Grand Duke used to hold.

Yeon-Hee gazed up at Orca, which looked like a gigantic tree, while patting it.

“It’s not bad. Right? Orca is quite useful,” Yeon-Hee asked and turned her head.

Seong-Il was looking at the creature, then Yeon-Hee’s gaze shifted back. At this point, Orca was so strong that even Seong-Il wouldn’t be able to beat it on a one to one fight. It was watching everyone with a look as if it was sitting on a throne.

“It’s gotten more dangerous, but I guess it isn’t a big deal to you, right?” Seong-Il finally asked.

Yeon-Hee pursed her lips. “Well… But that kid also knows that Odin will be resurrected.”

Seong-Il shook his head. “I don’t see how you could see something like that as a kid. You are too generous. By the way, shouldn’t you be sleeping? Osiris won’t be able to hurt the whole group. Like he said, he will just buy a bit of time for us. You should take care of yourself when you have time…”

[Guild: Kciphos Corps has entered the first weakening phase. The Kciphos Corps’s attack power will be significantly reduced.]

[Guild: Graf Clan has entered the first weakening phase. The Graf Clan’s attack power will be significantly reduced.]

Seong-Il sighed. “I told you, noona. There is not much time left. Although I’m stupid, it’s so obvious. Even if Lee Tae-Han and the King of Hell don’t betray you, they won’t be able to control the ones below them. There are so many Awakened in this world, and it hasn’t been that long since they were assigned to be under those two.”

“That’s why I’m saying this. Don’t you realize how much we all depended on Odin?” Yeon-Hee suddenly said.

Seong-Il blinked. “Excuse me?”

Yeon-Hee clarified, “Until now, we have been able to be quiet and united under that one name.”

Seong-Il sighed. “Anyway, I hope he revives soon. If… that’s true.”

When dawn broke, Joshua joined them. I couldn’t see more than one of his three immediate attack squads. After putting together everything along with what Joshua just reported from under his hood, it seemed that it would take quite a while for the others to break through the plague-infested lands that Joshua and his people had spread in the area.

Joshua looked to be calculating what he could do within Orca’s realm, just as what Yeon-Hee did when she first entered here. Then, Yeon-Hee said, “It’s up to that kid’s ability, not us.”

Joshua turned his head toward Orca.

He then said, “But that’s a monster.”

She shrugged. “And it’s the master of this realm. What are you going to do? Are you still thinking the same way?”

Joshua paused before finally saying, “...You are quite twisted, too.”

“Let me be clear. I have no intention of dying here with you guys. If things don’t work out, then I’m going to get out of here. That will be incredibly easy for me. You know that, right? But if you fight with all your might, I will never forget it.”

“Gosh, noona.”

Seong-Il walked out from behind Yeon-Hee’s back.

“Osiris seems to have made up his mind, so stop bothering him. He is on our side now.”

Joshua quipped, “Ah, you must have improved your English skills instead of just leveling up.”

Seong-Il rolled his eyes. “There is a thing called ‘feeling.’ By the way, things are getting unusual outside.”

“Well, it’s about time for them to show up. Where are they coming from?” Yeon-Hee asked.

Seong-Il replied, “From the King of Hell.”

“How many?”

“There are so many that I can’t even count. Approximately thirty thousand?”

“Is Jonathan there?”

“The King of Hell doesn’t seem to be coming. I overheard the conversation between them.”

“So, it’s not just based on your Sense.”

Seong-Il shook his head. “No, noona. The King of Hell is fighting against the monster corps. Anyway, so many are coming from that side. I’m certain that they are not coming to help. I can hear them saying the word ‘kill.”

Yeon-Hee said to Joshua, “There will be more than one hundred thousand people, including those coming from your corps, right?”

“What about those from your corps?” Joshua asked.

Yeon-Hee smiled grimly. “They are busy getting beaten up by Lee Soo-Ah. There are only two scenarios for that. Either the Light Pillar will get destroyed or they will turn toward here to kill me. Well, the other possibility is to fight to the end there and go to hell.”

Yeon-Hee continued, “Anyway, Lee Tae-Han is different from those who carried out things recklessly. You and my guys went crazy for the rewards no matter how much they feared us before. If he makes up his mind, then he will gather up everyone and come here because he didn’t reign with fear. On the flip side, if Lee Tae-Han doesn’t betray us, then he will tie up his corps as much as possible.”

Yeon-Hee added, “But I don’t know if this stage will be ruined before then or not.”

***

Multiple groups surrounding the four sides of the Orca’s territory entered in flocks. They were prepared as if they were targeting a high-class dungeon. Yeon-Hee and her party fought every day, and I was afraid that her impatience would break the Life Vessel that I was in.

Anyway…

[Guild: The Baclan Corps has destroyed the Mary Corps’s Light Pillar.]

[Guild: The negative effects of the Baclan Corps (First weakening) have disappeared.]

Jonathan was in charge of the Baclan Corps, which Mary’s Corps had left unattended. That was the result of combining all the messages. He didn’t disappoint me. Instead of running to Yeon-Hee, he was continuing to fight against the monster corps with only the troops that had stayed.

Meanwhile, the ones who had escaped from the Lee Tae-Han’s Corps began to enter the latest as Yeon-Hee had expected. They came over a span of many days, and there were days when they delivered sad news.

Apparently, Lee Tae-Han had been attacked by his executives and went missing. When we got that news, I was at my last stage before resurrection. My perseverance had finally paid off, and I no longer had to sit inside Yeon-hee and do nothing.

[Remaining time (Revival): 0 days 0 hours 0 minutes 1 second]

Tik tok.

[You have succeeded in reviving.]

[You received a command from your master, Doom Kaos.]

Chapter 312

[Secure Human Corps (Command)

There is a skilled army in front of you. Let them realize who their real master is. The Old One’s followers shouldn’t be left behind. Keep in mind that the fate of the human corps is in the hands of Doom Man.

If you succeed: The order to attack your mainland, which was under the jurisdiction of Doom Caso, will be suspended.

If you fail: As planned, your mainland and the human corps will be sacrificed to the almighty Doom Kaos and those under its command, Doom Arukuda and Doom Entegasto. Therefore, you will need to find and train new corps in different dimensions.]

This was the reason why I had modified the spontaneous System as much as possible. This was why I had repeatedly emphasized to everyone to not consider the System as a person. The System was just a system. It wasn’t supposed to be treated by names such as God or the Old One as it had brought destruction to us in the past.

It was hard to find the System’s followers now, so it was easy to carry out my command. The long-cherished work had been stipulated and guaranteed.

Yes!

A second command arrived shortly afterward.

[Remove the Guide Lumah-le (Command)

An attempt to regain your power that had been granted from the Old One has been detected. In order to completely block this, the Guide Lumah-le must be destroyed. Also, this will be the first step on your journey to secure the Doom Man’s innate power.

If you succeed: The Old One will give up on your mainland and flee. You will secure the common power ‘Gate Creation.’

If you fail: The human corps will be at stake depending on the Old One’s will.]

[Command in progress

1. Secure Human Corps.

2. Remove the Guide Lumah-le.]

Those were the only two commands I received.

[Please select the location of your revival.

1. Where you died

2. Near your Life Vessel

3. Recommended spot]

Near my Life Vessel!

***

A stench that I hadn’t smelled for a long time hit my nose. To normal people, it would be just the smell of sweat and blood, but it was a scent that made me realize that I was alive.

“Status window.”

[Name: Incarnation Na Seon-Hu

Level: 600 (Ender) * Second Round]

Incarnation?

For now, nothing had changed from the past other than the fact that the section name that used to be ‘Challenger’ was now ‘Ender,’ which meant the man who reached the end. There was also a message that told me to distribute my stats. My inventory was empty, but it was available for me to use.

Even the Old One was unable to recover the power that it already granted to me before and ignore the system that had been already established. There was an order that must be kept even for those who seemed to be able to do anything.

Anyway, right when my eyes were fixed on the term ‘incarnation,’ something happened.

Incarnation? Incarnation! Incarnation…

“...!”

It felt like an ice pick was piercing my skull, and the pain radiated all over my head. I didn’t miss this suffering at all. The pain spread quickly in a few seconds and throbbed, reminding me of the time of my death. It wasn’t because of the physical pain. Instead, it was because it felt similar to the shock I received during the battle against Doom Dejire.

When I felt an intolerable pressure on my mentality, I suddenly remembered the moment I was attacked by Doom Dejire’s ‘Mental Separation,’ which had activated my Man who Overcomes Adversity. Within seconds, the ache became a pain, and pain became fear. It was obvious that Doom Kaos’ eyes were watching me.

“Aaaaaaah…”

[Would you like to use the common power ‘Main Body Descent?’]

I only had one thought at the moment.

“Ah… No. Nooooo!”

No, not the main body!

***

I struggled in the marsh without realizing it. When I came back to my senses, I swept a hand down my face and a handful of mud fell off. Mud came out from my nostrils when I blew my nose and more came out from my ears when I scratched.

I understood now why I had wailed in agony when Doom Dejire had pulled me out of my body. Just briefly experiencing Doom Kaos's power had left me feeling mentally disoriented, so the pain that followed as it consumed my entire body was unbearable and indescribable.

It wasn’t just painful. I simply didn’t exist anymore. Neither Na Seon-Hu, nor Odin, nor Ethan were present. All disappeared, except Doom Man, who was a faithful slave of Doom Kaos. I was certain that this would happen.

Right then, a crowd of people ran toward me after hearing my scream.

[The opponent has failed to see through you.]

[The opponent has failed to see through you.]

…

[The opponent has failed to see through you.]

There were fifteen who tried to see through me out of nowhere. It was clear that the Maruka’s plague had spread among the group, as small tentacles were seen wriggling in their wounds.

Defeat was written on their faces. These soldiers tried to surround me, but soon formed a defense formation. Then, they became busy exchanging glances after they saw me in my naked state.

One of them stepped forward quickly.

“I’m so sorry. I thought you were the enemy… We will escort you outside.”

He was calculating how many benefits he would get from me as I seemed to be on a higher level than him. They were desperate for my help. Their protective barriers had been exhausted a while ago, and they didn’t have any insignias inside their torn and destroyed breastplates.

The leader of them was quite impatient for my answer, so he went on straight ahead. He squeezed out a voice in an attempt to convince me that they were still strong and robust.

“There must be insignia warehouses in that direction. If we reach there, then there won’t be any problem joining the main camp,” he said while pointing at the back.

He was basically asking me to take them there.

“Haha,” I laughed.

He continued, “We are squad members of the Lord of Heaven. We shouldn’t delay more time. Do you need help?”

The Lord of Heaven… That was what people called Zhang Weilong, one of the owners of the five seats in the semicircle.

A few days had already passed since Yeon-Hee had killed him, but they clearly had no idea that had happened. In the meantime, they must have wandered around Orca’s territory.

Their group had started in the thousands, but there were only fifteen now. Seeing that their limbs were intact, it looked like they had abandoned the seriously injured fellows. I could hear the groans from the distance when I increased my Sense a bit.

I got up, and their eyes naturally turned to my chest. However, I also didn’t have any insignias as I had been born anew after I died.

It was time to subdue them and join Yeon-Hee. Things happened behind them.

Whoosh-

Thick tentacles soared vertically as if they were blocking their retreat. They had risen to the point where I had to tilt my head back to see the end of them. Every time they wriggled, muddy water poured down like a shower.

The Awakened reacted quickly, but tentacles were soaring everywhere. More tentacles grew faster than the speed at which they threw themselves in all directions. Several bodies split into two and fell in front of me. A guy who had been penetrated and stuck at the end of the tentacle was floating in the air.

The previous group of fifteen now numbered nine, and they gathered around me. Then, they looked at me earnestly with a little hope. However, it wasn’t my name that popped out of their mouths.

“O…”

“O… Orca!”

Orca appeared like an incarnation of evil, but it didn’t walk out. It slowly climbed out of the water, and its two eyes glistened within its mud-covered, hideous face. The tentacles in its jawline contained more dignity and fear than before.

The group of people definitely had a hunch that they wouldn’t get out alive at that moment. I could feel their despair. The sticky and dark energy was already singing the funeral march.

The leader bumped into me while backing up.

“Uh… what are you going to do? Give us orders! Fuck! Orders!” he screamed.

He meant to fight with them instead of having them just stare at him stupidly.

When Orca narrowed the distance toward me, their tremors went out of control.

Orca stood in front of me, and the others scrambled to the opposite side. They looked at me and Orca at the same time and became confused. It seemed unbearable to them that nothing was happening. A groan came out of their mouths as if they were suffering from terrible pain.

“Aaaah…”

I pointed at them with my chin to Orca. “Overpower them, but don’t kill them.”

I wanted to slash all of their throats as they had gathered to kill Yeon-Hee, but I had to suppress my anger. I had to keep the killing to a minimum.

There was a contract I had signed in exchange for the safety of mankind. It wasn’t just the command to ‘Secure Human Corps.’ Doom Kaos would also instruct me to do whatever he had made the other Dooms that were under his control do before.

It was a lamentable fact that it needed an army to invade other dimensions. Therefore, people like these guys were supposed to die there. They wouldn’t realize, but it would be a meaningful death as it would guarantee… the safety of humanity…

***

The scenery reminded me of the Final Stage of the past. Even at that time, limbs had also protruded above the surface of the wetland like weeds. Also, the battles never stopped here which was similar to that time as well.

Those who were targeting Yeon-Hee were willing to take any risk as the time limit was almost over. Yes, the time limit had ended now, and the quest would have been removed as no one had succeeded. However, those in the area continued to fight. I picked up the abandoned defensive tools around me.

The area where Yeon-Hee was in charge of was the busiest place. The last scene I saw before the revival phase began was when Yeon-Hee was being confronted by the attack squad made up of only Awakened with mental attributes.

They had now changed as if they were fanatics who served the god of slaughter. The scene was chaotic, as the eyes of those present were filled with madness, their mouths were overflowing with blood, and their creepy laughs made chills run down the spines of everyone around them.

Yeon-Hee was standing at the end of one tentacle and looking down at the sight of the other Awakened killing each other. She had a hand on her forehead to press down on a throbbing nerve.

I stood in front of her on the same tentacle, and Yeon-Hee looked up at me just by moving her eyes and not changing her expression. Her eyes were red, but it was not because of Night Eye. Countless blood vessels in her eye were standing out such that her entire eyeballs looked so bloodshot as if they had been encroached by swarms of parasites.

However, Yeon-Hee began to rub her forehead instead of her eyes as if she was trying to stop something from jumping out of there.

“...Doom Man’s incarnation has entered. Did you know about that?” Yeon-Hee asked.

I responded, “The outside is safe now. Your family, my family, and the entire human race.”

“... It’s not the price of your sacrifice, right?”

“Yes, it is.”

Yeon-Hee closed her eyes tightly. I hugged her face and then pulled her toward my chest.

“I’m the Doom Man. I will take care of the rest, so get some rest.”

Chapter 313

It was pouring rain and the wetlands were even muddier. Seong-Il was given another nickname, ‘Crazy Warrior Caliber,’ as he had been fighting all over the ground. Similar to how the Awakened referred to named monsters, they also began to call him in the same way.

Seong-Il indeed looked like a monster when he ran around in the mud. He held one Awakened from the opposing corps in each hand and replaced them with others when his weapon died. His two eyes were moving like machines, scanning for his next prey.

He laughed brutally when he discovered a group fleeing.

“You guys must have thought we were easy pickings, but you will never be able to leave here on your own accord! Don’t let any of them stay alive! Kill them!”

The residents of the Savior’s City scattered and began the pursuit. Everyone was injured, but it was time they seized the chance to victory. He was putting all his energy in his two feet to chase the defeated soldiers.

I approached Seong-Il from his back, and he turned his head sharply. His eyes were filled with destructive strength, and a fierce wind pressure blew my hair as Seong-Il swung his makeshift weapon[1]. However, I grabbed the human head with one hand. When one of his weapons became useless, the Crazy Warrior Caliber’s lips began to shake.

“O… Odin…”

I smiled. “Thanks for helping Mary.”

“Of course… Did you actually rise from the dead? You have both arms and legs, right?” he asked.

Seong-Il dropped his head while standing straight. At that time, I saw his other weapon staring at me with half-closed eyes. He couldn’t repress his astonishment as if he had seen my face up close before. He moved his lips silently, clearly stating that this didn’t make sense.

Seong-Il burst into gleeful laughter. “Hehehe. What are you guys going to do now? You all are really dead now.”

Seong-Il violently threw him to the ground and stomped on his head with all his might. This was after he had already discarded his other broken weapon. He then dusted his hands off and carefully examined my entire body closely. His gaze had been fixed on the golden armor, and then shifted to my Thunder Spear and Sun Cape.

“I couldn’t find anything else,” he said regretfully.

I shook my head. “It’s okay since you got the important ones. I won’t forget what you did.”

He grimaced. “I really did nothing. Go see Mary. She must be having a hard time. Leave this to me.”

“Where do you think I got this from?”

I faintly smiled, and Seong-Il also smiled when he looked at my golden armor again. He had clearly relaxed a bit after seeing me. He lost his balance at the moment and stumbled.

Seong-Il said toward my back while putting his feet in the marsh, “What the fuck are you doing? Greet him politely.”

Those who were chasing the defeated soldiers under Seong-Il’s order had left already, but those who had joined late from the rear were frozen in shock.

As I turned my head, I saw my admirers closely. The heat from their breath, which I had witnessed through Yeon-Hee’s eyes, and the smell of blood accompanied by groans filled the air. There were only three hundred left out of one thousand people.

“You have all helped me a lot. Thank you, my people,” I said.

They began sobbing. Tears flowed from their faces like a flood. Although the rain was pouring down as if there was a hole in the sky, it was obvious that they were crying.

I took Seong-Il to a more private space. Since the conversation was secret and something that my admirers weren’t supposed to hear, we talked through telepathy.

I candidly stated.

- You must have seen a message that Doom Man entered the stage, correct?

He blinked.

- …Are you going to fight that again? You should take me this time. Don’t you realize how tenaciously I cling to life? I’m still alive! Even if I die, I’ll do that outside of your sight, so please…

I interrupted.

- That will never happen because I’m the Doom Man.

- Fuck..?

I continued.

- You can hate me, but this is the best way for us to secure humanity’s safety outside. Yes, I made an agreement with Doom Kaos.

He tilted his head to the side.

- Umm… Nothing seems to have changed. You should at least have horns on your head.

I shrugged.

- I will maybe have those sooner or later. Who knows.

He scratched the back of his head.

- Huh? What the hell… But are you sure the outside is safe now? I’m a bit confused because Doom Kaos is the boss of other monsters, right? So if you are the Doom Man… monsters are now on our side?

I nodded.

- Yes.

- Uh… Umm… Mmm… I think that’s better than relying on those ungrateful ones.

I asked.

- Don’t you hate me?

He replied.

- I think you forgot, but I was there, too. The ox-head’s mainland. I saw the eye and felt the same thing.

The light of joy on Seong-Il’s face immediately disappeared, probably because he had remembered that moment.

- You told me the owner of that fucking eye was the second strongest, not the first.

I prompted.

- Doom Arukuda.

He nodded.

- Yes, that one. The earth will be ruined if even that one alone comes and attacks. I know you didn’t want to make a deal with the strongest one. If people find out the truth, then they could only admit that you have saved us again. Thank you. I’ll break the heads of those who have run wild without knowing it.

- …

Seong-Il continued.

- By the way, things have been messy while you were away.

***

Just as Yeon-Hee was referred to as ‘Mary, the Bitch’ and Seong-Il as ‘Crazy Warrior Caliber,’ Osiris was known as ‘Plague Monster.’ Joshua and his squad members were slightly outside of Orca’s territory. They had all initially seemed to have joined the realm of Orca, but after twenty days, they broke away from the plan and left.

They used the excuse that they would cut off the enemy's reinforcements and supplies, and block the retreat of those who had already joined the opposition. This was the first time that Mary and Seong-Il were able to assess Osiris’s military situation.

Their zone was a forbidden territory that no one should step in. It was impossible to enter if you only had an average number of Plague Resistance. From the moment someone stepped on the plague-stricken land, the infestation would gradually engulf their body, and they would eventually die in a hideous manner. Not only their skin and muscles, but also their bones would melt away.

Yes, that was right. It was an impregnable fortress. Joshua and his squad had been moving like a separate detached force there. Even when I arrived there, only a few injured soldiers remained on the spot except for Joshua.

“...”

They stared at me silently, then they didn’t say much after standing up slowly. Upon my return, not only did they fail to display any signs of happiness, but their expressions also appeared to be reluctant and uncomfortable as if they had no desire to see their boss.

I commanded, “The war is over. Stop spreading the plague.”

There was no response as expected, leaving me with the feeling that I was communicating with vengeful spirits.

I cut across the disease-ridden land, then every camp became visible at a glance. It was the same with the monster corps that we had been invading. No matter which direction I turned my head, the camps seemed to stretch on endlessly.

I knew this as I had heard about them. The number of Awakened who had entered Orca’s territory was quite small. The entire Osiris and Mary Corps were there, and the others who were there were those who had run away from the King of Hell or Lee Tae-Han’s Corps.

They were all there as they had neglected the monsters they were in charge of. That was what led to the situation in the frontline.

I couldn’t see ghouls as the camps blocked my view, but I could hear their cries from a distance.

“Woooooh-”

Then, I saw a group running toward me. They were Joshua and his subordinates. There were some following behind, but they were slow.

He said hesitantly.

- Ma… Master?

I replied.

- Come in.

He arrived. When I looked at his face hidden by the darkness of his hood, I couldn’t help but think that perhaps he was facing an incredibly difficult battle. The cracked scabs on his face made it look as if his entire face would shatter like glass if I were to touch it.

I had a private conversation with Joshua after letting his people treat their injuries.

I started, “I was watching you. Your choice of not protecting Mary isn’t a betrayal. You’ve been on the side of my girl, who was left behind.”

He responded, “Then, you would know that it was because of your great legacy.”

Whatever his reason was, I was happy that my aides had moved under ‘my name’ after I died. I wasn’t angry at all. That was why I could endure even when I ran out of patience.

I continued, “That doesn’t matter because that doesn’t change what you did. Thank you. I won’t forget what you did for me.”

Joshua bowed his head calmly, then I continued through telepathy.

- Have you seen the message that Doom Man has entered the stage?

Joshua’s face, which was raised at the moment, was frozen. His eyes were fixed on my face.

- Yes, Master.

I continued.

- The monumental work we built outside will remain unchanged.

He hesitated and then asked.

- Are you… the Doom Man?

I admitted.

- Yes.

- Can you cure me, then?

I shook my head.

- Not yet, but I can look for a way. If it doesn’t work here, I can try in a different dimension. I will make sure to find a way, so don’t worry.

- Okay, then…

Joshua’s eyes turned to the camps in the front.

- I need an army to complete Doom Kaos’s orders from now on. I can’t kill everyone.

He nodded.

- Yes, Master. Congratulations on becoming a great being.

***

The plague that Joshua had spread was being controlled, and those who had recovered joined the troop after recovery. From Yeon-Hee, who was using Orca’s tentacles as a bed, my admirers arrived one by one, including Seong-Il.

We were a small group compared to the monsters, but we were incomparably powerful. They would desperately come to realize it from now on because the emperor, who they had thought was dead, had returned to life. These people’s master came back alive.

[Odin’s Golden Armor (God of Storm) has been converted into Odin’s Golden Armor (God of Death).]

I put my people far back and clenched my teeth.

[Odin’s Absolute Warzone (Domain)

Opens up an independent space and time.

* The area will remain in effect until the user dies or the duration ends.

* All terrain within the area will be an exact copy of the user’s surroundings.

* All living things in the area will be moved outside the new domain.]

Swoosh-!

[Odin’s Absolute Warzone has opened.]

This was definitely a weapon that the Old One had provided me to fight against Dooms. However, it would now be used to absorb the corps it had trained.

Hmmm… Let’s think about it. Is the corps actually trained by the Old One? Who had brought them up to this point? Who was protecting them from Doom Kaos’s malice?

The Old One was a fool. The fact that it had blindly pushed us into battle, thinking that we would easily defeat Doom Kaos, was clear evidence.

It was time for everyone to realize who their real master was. They needed to know if it was that idiot or me, who was influencing them. It had nothing to do with Doom Kaos’s orders. This was a matter that should have been sorted out between the Dooms, the Old One, and me.

[You have entered Odin’s Absolute Warzone.]

Do you get it? Your decision will determine your fate.

1. aka one hapless Awakened ?

Chapter 314

A few hours ago, Chinese Li Weifeng had faced a dilemma. On top of the quest to eliminate the bitch ending abruptly upon reaching the time limit, the situation in the rear was worsening day by day.

[Warning: Doom Man’s incarnation has entered.]

Furthermore, an unsettling message had popped up. He was certainly surrounded by enemies on all sides. It had been a long time since the last time he heard from the Lord of Heaven, who had entered the Maruka’s territory.

Osiris was now blocking the path to Maruka’s territory with the plague, the Barba Corps in the back were too powerful to confront, and the avaricious corpses who were intransigent and impossible to reason with were sitting side by side.

The situation would have been better if the groups on both sides had cooperated. Li Weifeng’s corps would have joined the main force already by making a big detour to the land that was intact from the plague.

Wouldn’t that have saved the Lord of Heaven and streamlined the battlefield?

In the end, the quest was brought to naught, but the war didn’t end. He was unable to advance to the front. The ghouls were joining the Barba Corps in the back, and the greedy individuals on the sides offered no assistance.

“Fuck.”

He wondered what had led to this situation.

The leader of the corps from the left, who was one of the thirty seat holders, visited him. Her name was Ding Xia, and her code name was Hanuman. Although she had the same nationality as him outside, he had never been in the same stage as her.

Li Weifeng shouted to her as if he had been waiting, “You are Hanuman. I really wanted to see what kind of moron you were. Even if you are blinded by rewards, how dare you leave the Barba Corps unattended!”

She retorted, “You simply had to deal with the easy Kciphos, so you don’t deserve to say anything. We were the ones who destroyed the altar first. It was Barba’s altar, as you said! Whatever. You still haven’t heard from the Lord of Heaven, have you? He must be quiet because he is dead.”

He snarled, “Shut the hell up.”

Ding Xia snidely responded, “Oh, should I just shut up and leave? If that’s what you want, sure.”

“What brought you here? Just get to the point,” he snapped.

She growled, “You are the one who started the fight.”

Li Weifeng scowled. “Well, then get the fuck off. My life will be in danger if I cooperate with an idiot.”

She mocked, “You must not know how things are going, tsk tsk.”

“Who made it this far?”

She smirked. “What do you mean who? It’s your Lord of Heaven. Those who didn’t listen to me died like that. Then, I’ll assume that you are out of this. Go to hell.”

Li Weifeng gritted his teeth, but this was his only chance to improve the situation. In terms of the overall military power, Hanuman’s force was much stronger.

“Are you forming a coalition? When it is too late?” Li Weifeng asked.

She shook her head. “Not me.”

“Then, who?”

“Hephaestus[1]. He must have thought that everyone would be wiped out if things remained unchanged.”

She was referring to Ian Jones, one of the five sitting in the front line.

He narrowed his eyes. “Which one is he prioritizing? The Barba Corps? Or that bitch’s corps? I’ll decide whether or not to join after you tell me that.”

Li Weifeng was about to reject the coalition suggestion when she said that Mary’s corps was the priority. The destructive power trapped in the central area was indeed powerful as there were Mary, her pet Kciphos Gundrak, the Plague Monster and his hideous subordinates, the Tentacle Demon[2], and Odin’s fanatics.

In addition, their area had become an impregnable fortress when they used their giant tentacles as a barrier and used wetlands as tenaille[3]. Wait, no. It actually would become a hell-like fortress. No one would be able to come back alive if they stepped into it. That was the biggest cause of this situation.

“The bitch’s corps.”

He barked out a laugh. “You guys are crazy, haha. Why is he even called Hephaestus? Is he a moron like you? You guys are idiots who don’t know what comes first. The quest is gone.”

Ding Xia hissed, “You’d better listen to me until the end.”

He shook his head. “No matter how much I listen to you…”

She interrupted, “Odin’s Sacred Vessel.”

“...!”

Ding Xia continued, “The quest is gone, but Odin’s Sacred Vessel is there.”

“Hmph. That’s obviously a trick. It’s funny how you were caught in that,” Li Weifeng mocked.

“Hohoho. Hephaestus promised that the person who gets it first is the owner. What do you think? Don’t you want to join us? Even if Hephaestus changes his mind, you, me, and our fucking friends won’t let him do as he pleases.”

“Oh, yeah…?”

***

Hephaestus was aware of how powerful the owners of the semicircle were, but thousands of Awakened were moving for one purpose. He thought there would be an opportunity, but he was wrong.

The bitch and the Plague Monster had digested the incoming prey with their mouths wide open. Ian Jones deeply regretted his actions because he realized that should have listened to Deborah Belluci and stayed still under the King of Hell.

Instead of cutting the bitch’s throat, all his aides were killed. If he were out of patience, then he would have been stuck in the wetland with them.

Hephaestus fixed his eyes at the window as a quest message appeared. As Mary’s assassination quest came to an end and a message stating that Doom Man’s incarnation entered the stage, the Guide appeared before him. The Guide, which only showed up to the rulers of the stage.

[Great Minds Think Alike with the Guide (Quest)

Lumah-le is the only Guide who made it through the fierce competition that involved 450,000 Guides. You can’t imagine how much power Lumah-le holds.

Mission: Protect Lumah-le from the Doom Man.

Class: S

Rewards: Challenger box * 50, start item of the quest ‘Guardian,’ start item of the quest ‘The Owner of the Skeletal Dragon,’ Privilege ‘Fast Growth.’ Privilege ‘Collection.’

* A great number of XP will be given if you complete the quest.]

It was similar to the reward for Mary’s assassination quest, but it would eventually take one’s own life.

Doom Man… Doom?

Even the Great Odin died while dealing with a Doom.

The Doom is coming to me… Damn it. Fuck… Why me…

However, he didn’t cancel it as he couldn’t stop thinking about the rewards. At that moment, a message popped up that pushed the huge quest window to one side. The Guide made an abrupt appearance in Hephaestus’s view.

[What are you worrying about? Most of the Awakened are on your side.]

“But it’s Doom,” he protested.

[I have already taught you that this is the opportunity to make the Doom Man reveal his main body. Use any means to make him come out to the world.]

“What kind of being is the incarnation?”

[He is strong.]

“Like how much?” he asked.

[If you successfully gather all the Awakened, it’s worth a try. There is a possibility, so get over your fear.]

Hephaestus was skeptical of the feasibility of merging thousands of groups with varying sizes and policies into one. Although he had used Odin’s Sacred Vessel as bait, he knew they wouldn’t be able to achieve what they wanted within a few days.

Honestly, it was impossible no matter how much time was allowed, unless he was Odin. Even if all the Awakened were eliminated by the war of destruction that Doom Man would bring, it was uncertain if their goal would be accomplished.

He asked the Guide, “You would want to live, right?”

[Yes, of course!]

The Guide nodded.

“Then, you should compensate me first. Then, I will do my best to protect you.”

[ (?′???`?) I can’t believe someone who has reached this far is saying something like this. Have you not learned yet? You have to prove your worth in order to gain more powerful strength. This is the absolute rule of the System.]

He snarled, “That means that we both will all die together. I will cancel the quest. If you want to die, then go and do that alone. Fight the Doom Man by yourself. Don’t put me in there.”

[Fine. Go ahead and cancel. C-A-N-C-E-L.]

“...”

[Hehe, I knew it! I gave you all the hints beyond my authority. When Doom Man appears, the Awakened have no choice but to fight back. Step up and be their leader, corner the incarnation, and make him reveal his true self! If Doom Man cries out of pain, be sure to get rid of him. Never miss that short moment. Never.]

The Guide stared Hephaestus in the eye.

[When he completes his main body, no one can stop Doom Man. Then, good luck! I wish you the best, Hephaestus! ヾ(?>﹏

Chapter 315

[Warning: You can’t leave the area.]

[Remaining time (Odin’s Absolute Warzone): 23 hours 59 minutes 59 seconds]

“Do I just have to endure for one day? Does that mean I can complete the quest after one day?” Hephaestus asked while looking at the notification window.

[No way. You should make Doom Man run away or get rid of him.]

The Guide clung to Hephaestus’s shoulder. It even pretended to hug him with its tiny arms, as if it could never fall. Hephaestus’s heart pounded faster, and sweat poured out from all over him.

The first thing he did was climb the watchtower, but he couldn’t locate Doom Man. All he could see was the chaos of the Awakened. The Absolute Warzone was vast. People were bustling around in his camp and other Corps. Fortunately, the Barba Corps wasn’t present on the battlefield.

A voice suddenly pierced his ears, and he was in terror. It came from his camps.

“We are all going to die! Odin is here!”

The name that he couldn't ignore was constantly being mentioned. Hephaestus threw himself and landed exactly in front of him.

The person stuttered, “Hephaestus…? O…Odin was alive. He came to punish us.”

“It’s not him,” he insisted.

The person wailed, “You are saying that because you don’t know much about it! I was in Indra’s group during the preparation period for Act Two, Stage Two. It was the same back then. If you resist, then we all die, Hephaestus…”

The guy knelt on the ground, but it wasn’t toward Hephaestus. When Hephaestus noticed that it was for the dead Odin, he was thinking of hitting the man’s neck. However, he changed his mind.

His gaze shifted to the Guide as he said, “This place is called ‘Odin’s Absolute Warzone.’ If you are hiding anything from me, you better tell me now.”

[ ( ??д?? ) What are you talking about? You didn’t even ask.]

Hephaestus was aware of the many eyes that were fixed on him. Time was of the essence, and he needed to solve this matter. He climbed back up to the watchtower after avoiding making eye contact with his subordinates. He was planning to ask the Guide if Doom Man was Odin.

However, he noticed something from the far left where the camp of the Lord of Heaven was situated. It was a streak of lightning. It didn’t fall straight down from the dark clouds pouring rain; instead, it spread out in all directions from the center.

Hephaestus focused his attention on it, then he could see the real thunderbolt that was giving off countless branches of lightning. The trajectory of the sparks was visible from the distance, as if someone was using them as weapons. He soon came to his senses. Odin was the Doom Man.

“Guide… you motherfucker!” he hissed.

[Excuse me?]

He angrily stated, “You knew about this, right? Don’t say that you didn’t know.”

[It wouldn’t be wrong to prepare a battlefield based on our sacrifices. Hurry up. Doom Man will be here soon.]

“It’s not Doom Man. You should call him with more respect. He used to rule all the Awakened.”

[Odin is Doom Man’s old name.]

He shook his head. “Look for another guy. I’m out of this.”

[Huh? You said you will prove why you deserve the immense power even if the dead Odin came back to life or if Doom Kaos entered this stage. I heard that humans are very fickle, and I guess that’s true. Well, that must be why Doom Man fell for Doom Kaos.]

“You are… a son of bitch. Get out of my head!” he shrieked.

[Hey, I was here from the beginning. Also, I don’t know if things will change even if you give up on the quest. Doom Man is pissed at you and the Awakened. Very much. Look at that. Can you feel his rage? Oh gosh.]

Hephaestus looked back to the distance, towards the thunderbolts that appeared to be moving as if they had a life of their own. From a distance it only looked like a natural disaster, but it was obvious that a great number of people were being reduced to ashes there. He had witnessed how one of the leaders who had come up to the Final Stage died.

[So things would have been better if you had already destroyed ~???~. You humans are the ones at fault that things have gotten to this point. If the will of the System had been carried out completely, then Doom Dejire would have died and Doom Man would never have existed. You guys have ruined the grand plan that the System had envisioned. It’s all your guys' faults! You idiot humans!]

Hephaestus stretched his hand out and tried to take the Guide off his shoulder. However, the spirit wasn’t a physical being that could be touched with a hand. Also, the Guide moved faster than his hand could.

The Guide was floating in front of his face now. Seeing its mischievous expression with its small tongue sticking out, Hephaestus had to suppress the anger that bubbled to the surface of his mind.

“What do those question marks mean?”

[I’m sick and tired of how stupid humans are. Your selfishness and greed are problematic too. But that must be your true ability, right? I’ll tolerate it this time. Hephaestus. Prove it to me if you want to know about ~???~. I’d like to see if you deserve to figure out what ~???~ is.]

“Asshole.”

[ (??? )っ?╰?╯]

Hephaestus’s fists trembled.

[It won’t just end with words next time. I will really cut your dick, hehe.]

***

Hephaestus decided not to mention the phrase ‘Doom Man.’ There was nothing much known about the Dooms, and they were unrealistic. However, the name ‘Odin’ was different. Everyone who heard that name felt the most extreme fear, and those gathered in the front were proof of that.

Before the incident, he needed cooperation from the leaders of other groups to break through the bitch’s corps. However, the majority of them refused to even talk to him. Even if they were favorable to having a conversation, most of them wanted to receive too much compensation.

All groups only had a common purpose of snapping off the bitch’s head, but that didn’t mean they were unified.

The rewards on Mary’s neck were indeed great, but it wasn’t enough for everyone to share. Therefore, a union was never built as people carried out the quest separately. However, those people were gathering while the corps on the left was collapsing under the orders of Hephaestus.

During that period, his base was more active than ever. He dismantled the wooden fence that divided the areas of different corps. They were occupied with setting up magic traps, similar to those within the boundaries of the Light Pillar.

Moreover, loud shouts could be heard from everywhere as thousands of people from multiple corps were terrified.

“Hurry up!”

“Move!”

“Get ready for the battle!”

Hephaestus looked at the people in front of him. He had not even attempted to engage in dialogue with some of them previously. They were leaders from each corps, and they had gathered there after realizing that Odin was coming to kill them.

[See? You are their true ruler, Hephaestus.]

Hephaestus ignored the Guide’s words and opened his mouth.

“Everyone knows what Odin is like. He is powerful and ruthless. He will never forgive us. Even if you miraculously succeed in seeking Odin’s mercy, the bitch and the Plague Monster will never leave us alone…”

Then, he closed his mouth because the blue lights, which had been flashing steadily there, suddenly died out from afar. Those who were managing the battle lines and installing magic traps also stopped. They also directed their gaze towards the far-off area where only shadows remained.

Since there were more than one hundred thousand people crowded there, the silence felt like magic had descended.

A group of people emerged from the heavy rain. They were initially mistaken for Odin and his group, causing the people there to begin shrieking.

Boom! Boom!

Then, rock traps shot up from the ground and explosions occurred. The magical traps set by the camp were triggered. However, those rushing in from the left didn’t stop running. They paid no attention to stepping on the bodies of their deceased comrades and continued to scream.

“Odin is coming!”

Although there were more traps in their direction, they continued sprinting as if they didn’t matter. They were obviously being chased by a more frightening monster than the traps ahead.

Hephaestus threw himself forward and grabbed a man. Of course, he kept watch on the direction from which they came from, but he was unable to spot Odin. The heavy rain was still making it difficult to see.

“Odin? What about Odin?” he asked urgently.

The name triggered something from the guy. He looked back at Hephaestus with stiffened eyes to confirm that nothing was following him. The man breathed heavily and barely managed to speak while clutching Hephaestus’s body with trembling hands.

“You… you should run away.”

He interjected, “Calm down. I’m Hephaestus. Tell me what you saw.”

The man shook his head. “I don’t know. We… We just… fled right here.”

Hephaestus scowled as he watched the people running past him. There appeared to be over ten thousand individuals fleeing. The groups on the left needed to buy as much time as possible. However, the fact that ten thousand people had fled without taking any action meant that Hephaestus had little time left before encountering Odin.

He snarled, “Idiots.”

He returned to the spot where leaders were gathered. Even then, the rain was still pouring heavily. However, it had turned into a storm, accompanied by a strong scent of blood.

Hephaestus and the group leaders shuddered at the creepiness. This meant that there had been countless deaths on the left side. Considering the number of people who had been there, over fifty thousand would have died. Although he couldn’t calculate it accurately, it was a lot!

He cried in a hurry, “What should I do if I die either way? Should I sit still and stick my neck out for him?”

[Yes, that’s right, Hephaestus.]

“No, Odin is also human. Given that things have become so quiet, Odin might have also gotten killed. Even if he is alive, he wouldn’t have avoided getting injured. Look. All of us were able to gather while the corps on the left side sacrificed themselves. We are united, and things are different from them.”

“...Are you sure there is only Odin?” someone asked.

The guy wasn’t only referring to the Plague Monster, the Bitch, and the fanatics. He was also questioning whether the Tentacle Demon Orca and the King of Kciphos Gundrak were coming too. It would be terrible if Odin and all of them came together.

Hephaestus answered immediately, “It’s just Odin.”

It had not been confirmed whether Odin was being accompanied by them, but he knew that those who flocked below him would leave if he told them the truth. They would find their own way to survive.

“We survived this far as Odin did. There are thousands of us who have survived by overcoming a lot of adversity. We can definitely confront Odin!”

However, his speech wasn’t inspirational. The group leaders’ eyes were on those who were running away from the direction that Odin had appeared. Hephaestus suddenly remembered the phrase ‘Those who seek death shall live. Those who seek life shall die,’ but that didn’t help.

It was impossible to bring their attention back to him as the fugitives had ruined the atmosphere.

Right then, Hephaestus heard an angry voice.

- You made an alliance with the Guide, Hephaestus.

Hephaestus wanted to reply, but he realized that the owner of the voice was too far away for his telepathic abilities to reach.

Chapter 316

I only let Hephaestus hear my voice. The leaders I had spared previously had been sent to his corps, and they were causing trouble in their union. It was ridiculous to see them shaking in fear. I called in my people who were on standby at a distance.

After a while, Seong-Il scolded sternly, “Hurry up and move! Do you not understand me? Who the fuck still doesn’t understand Korean in the Final Stage?”

The leaders of the group, who were still alive, were being thrown into a corner. The ashes on the ground hadn’t been washed away even by heavy rain. The lightning bolts were gone now, but the leaders still saw them as a sickle of death. I could still hear their inner screams of terror as they glanced at me.

I looked away for a moment and lifted my head up towards the sky, trying to wipe away the ash powder that had stuck to my face.

More people were being brought here by my admirers, and the air was filled with groans. Many tried to hold in their moans as they thought it would hasten their deaths, but it was no use. Despite the heavy rainfall, their groans could still be heard.

“There were sixty-one nearby, but there are more in the distance. Should we distinguish them by their position?”

“The number and their strength don’t matter as they were the leaders of each group.”

Seong-Il giggled and turned toward the captives. His eyes glistened with murderous intent as he stared at them. Although I didn’t have a mental attribute like Yeon-Hee, I could read his mind.

I nodded at him and turned around. The cries of those begging for mercy were soon buried by a louder groan. The sound of moaning began to ring louder than the heavy rain.

Crack!

That was the sound of skulls breaking apart.

Ugh!

And that was the sound of their screams.

The rain poured heavier than ever.

***

Soon after, I told the same to my admirers and Joshua’s attack squad. I said they could recruit those who surrendered, but they could also kill some if they wanted to. I also told them to take away as much as they wanted from the losers. They didn’t need my permission if they found something on the burnt ground. In the end, I also mentioned that they deserved everything.

I walked around. When I found people with ‘offensive captain’ badges on their clothes, I killed them on the spot. It was necessary to maintain my trait Passion and to make it clear how those who dared to confront me would be dealt with.

Two hours later, the people who surrendered and lost their fighting spirit were now gathered in one place. I thought I had killed a lot as an example, but there were still many who were alive and crowding the area.

Seong-Il came over with the report, “There are over forty thousand people.”

At that time, Seong-Il didn’t have any killing intent toward the remaining leaders. He was also cautious as he also was now thinking, ‘What’s the point of killing more when they have surrendered?’

However, that only applied to Seong-Il. My admirers and Joshua’s squad members were waiting for my orders. They were still pissed and determined to avenge their colleagues’ death.

Their murderous intent was so obvious that surrenders couldn’t even turn their heads toward them. Therefore, thousands of capitulators had their heads lowered with their mouths clamped shut.

I watched the scene from a distance, then called Joshua in.

“Everyone wants to fight under you, Master,” he commented.

I snorted. “Anyone can say that. Send them first, but none of you need to be in command. Whether they join Hephaestus or join my corps, let them choose their real master.”

He nodded. “Yes, Master.”

***

“Kneel to Odin!”

“Kneel down-!”

I couldn’t tell who started it, but soon that shout became a chant. The surrenders flocked to Hephaestus’s camp and shouted, but none of them wanted to join them. Instead, there were many attempts to flee from his camp. The clashing of swords and the sparkling of shields could be seen and heard in that location.

Some of them managed to escape from Hephaestus’s camp. As the sound of people calling out to kneel before me grew louder, infighting began to escalate within Hephaestus’s camp. I made eye contact with Hephaestus, who was trying to quell the internal conflict. He finally found me on the hill overlooking the whole scene.

He pompously said.

- But you were once our leader. If you are still part human, give up and go back. That will benefit both of us! We, two hundred thousand Awakened…

I cut off his ridiculous telepathy. He surely believed that we were on equal footing, as he had the Guide on his shoulder. Even if there were actually two hundred thousand Awakened on his side as he had mentioned, he would soon realize how useless that number was.

I jumped down the hill. Those competing for whose voice was louder quickly quieted down. My Thunder Spear started emitting light with lightning power.

Whoaaaah-!

My people began to spring up with a loud roar. Only those who truly demonstrated their loyalty to me through their actions could remain in my army, instead of just professing their devotion to me with words alone.

Just a few hours ago, they were at the brink of being slaughtered by me, but now, they were under my command. Their faces had been filled with despair, but they now glowed with the spirit of fighters.

There were many reasons. They had thought I was dead, but I came back alive. Also, they could survive only if they fought under me. I saw these faces as I passed by them, and most of them were clenching their teeth.

I stepped on a guy’s head and jumped in the air. I found the magic traps that were hidden in the direction of my soldiers’ progress. The Thunder Spear flew straight ahead, and there were countless branches of lightning that came off of it, like twigs on old trees. They swept through the area where the magic traps were set up.

Then, I threw myself forward.

“Kneel to Odin!”

“Kneel to Odin!”

“Kneel to Odin!”

The shouts that had been in front of me were now behind my back. I advanced past those who were ahead of me and arrived at the entrance of Heaphaestus’s camp. My Thunder Spear, golden armor, and flames emanating from my back caught the attention of those at the gate, and none of them dared to make eye contact with me.

I stated, “The person in charge cannot avoid the punishment of death. However, the fate of those who surrender will be determined by the people who will come in later. It’s up to you if you want to kneel to them or not. But those who block my way won’t even have that opportunity. Yes, I am Odin!”

Spang!

I thrust my Thunder Spear upward in the air, causing thick stalks of powerful lightning, which could be mistaken for Indra’s Sword, to appear. They then spread out numerous branches of lightning in all directions.

More specifically, the lightning bolt had struck directly at the spot where I knew where Hephaestus was. The lightning energy still remained on the ground that the bolts had passed by. With each step I took, the lightning surged like a flame, illuminating the area around me.

***

The owners of the thirty seats and executives of the corps were not much different from the leaders. They often retreated after forcing their subordinates to fight on the front lines.

Two hundred thousand Awakened? Even if the number was real, it would require a strong conviction to kill me with them. They needed a determination that wouldn’t break like the Declan Corps. Basically, all two hundred thousand people were supposed to be willing to die and dedicate everything they had, under the belief that even the last one would fight to the death.

I put effort into training everyone. I made it possible for them to maximize their basic ability by letting them grow as much as they could freely. They were superior to the Awakened in the past around this time.

However, no one could touch me. I was the only one on the path of lightning that I built. All they did was look at me with stupefied faces as I passed right in front of them. The shouts to attack me came from afar as their superiors were hiding behind the human wall. They ended up being torn by my angry thunderbolts.

A fierce battle was now starting at the gate of Hephaestus’s camp. I could understand how Yeon-Hee would have felt, being treated as someone who existed but was invisible. I could only see Heaphaestus crawling on the ground at the end of the road. He had lost his nerve after one lightning strike.

The Guide seemed more anxious as it flapped its wings uneasily. Then, it flew away after seeing me. It soared into the air, so now I had something to chase after it.

I swung the Thunder Spear. It had the ability to strengthen lightning power, and Odin’s Wrath was also inside the weapon. The spear was wrapped in extreme force, referred to as the ‘Ender.’

I aimed the tip of the spear toward the Guide and swung it in a trajectory of a full moon. The lightning bolts that shot out from the spear scattered in all directions as if laughing at the uncontrollable power it held. They formed the wings I had mentioned earlier.

The lightning power that was clumped like a full moon frantically flew toward the Guide, but the Guide pulled its body out just before the spear thrust into it. Then, it hid in the air, just as the Grafs and Orca hid in the ground. I couldn’t tear apart time and space, but I could capture the movement.

That was when I started spraying lightning bolts into the air where it would appear.

Spang, spang, spang!

I stabbed the spear toward the spot briefly and quickly. The sparks of lightning stems that were vomited in the sky created colorful lines. The reason why I was mad at that moment wasn’t only because the Guide was avoiding them shrewdly. It was because of its mischievous attitude. Whenever it hid in the air to avoid lightning power…

[ (??? )っ?╰?╯]

Whenever it poked its head out of the hole…

[ (??? )っ?╰?╯]

It was causing misery for everyone, including those who were being ripped apart by my lightning, my admirers who had fought for me, and the leaders who were running away from me to survive. It was ridiculing even my genuine intentions of humbling myself to Doom Kaos for the sake of humanity’s safety.

It was mocking everything with a few messages. It felt like all the times that every Awakened, including myself, had struggled fiercely for our own purposes was being denied. How little did the Old One think of us and assign this motherfucker as our Guide?

[ (??? )っ?╰?╯. Be careful! I’m going to really cut it off.]

However, the reason it was trying to piss me off was not a big deal. It, of course, knew it couldn’t get away from me.

A thunderbolt finally grazed its wings the moment it came out of the hole in the air. Then, a clump of thunderbolts, which it had thought would have disappeared far away, shocked it. It fell head over heels. It tried to fly in a hurry, but I had already jumped in front of it.

“What are you doing? Why don’t you say that again?” I snarled.

Chapter 317

Upon entering the Ender section, I gained the ability to inhibit the activation of traits. For instance, Forerunner increased Agility to the next level with the highest probability when the user exerted powerful damage on the target. However, the problem was that it was activated regardless of whether I wanted it to or not even when I was dealing with weak monsters, and its cooldown time was pretty long.

For this reason, I used up all of my traits except for Man who Overcomes Adversity and Passion during the battle against the Declan Corps. This left me with limited choices when facing Doom Dejire.

However, I no longer had to struggle as I had entered the Ender section.

“What are you doing? Why don’t you say that again?”

Right in front of its very eyes, the tip of my spear was right at the Guide’s tiny face. When the stems spread out like spider webs from the point of impact, the Guide’s protective barrier vibrated frantically and cracked.

A tingling sensation overwhelmed my hands, and the Guide flew off into the distance.

[You have significantly damaged the opponent.]

I activated the two traits, Forerunner and Sensitive, that I had saved for this moment. As they had a high chance of activation, they were effective immediately. This also clearly demonstrated that even the great Old One couldn’t control the System that it had created. If it was possible, then I would have failed to activate my traits despite their low failure probability.

Watch carefully, you stupid Old One.

If it was going to throw us into a petty piece of the game, then it should have at least presented a vision. Wait, no. I shouldn’t expect anything from the guy who was going to boil the hounds after the hunt was over.

Do you understand? That will end up ruining you, you jerk.

It would never beat Doom Kaos like that.

[Forerunner has been activated.]

[Sensitive has been activated.]

Anyway, there was an ‘Ender’ after the Challenger section. After Ender, there was the ‘Overload’ section, which meant the Awakened would become a transcendental being. It was the realm where the Awakened could defeat Doom Dejire.

In the past, only the First Evil had reached the Ender section, also known as SS-class in the previous system, but even he hadn’t been able to enter the transcendent section. By activating Forerunner and Sensitive, my Agility and Sense had reached a transcendent level without the help of the Man who Overcomes Adversity.

At that moment, I heard a voice asking me to get him out, but it wasn’t an actual voice. I felt like the trait Gifted, which was linked to the activation of other traits, was telling me to activate it as well.

I saw no reason to refuse as it was the perfect opportunity to seek retribution against the Guide who had mocked and made fun of me.

[Gifted has been activated.]

[The Proficiency of all traits has changed.

Change: LV.8 → LV. 9]

[Passion (Trait)

Effect: Reinforces the user’s offensive skills in nine levels that activate in proportion to combat time.

Level One. One hour from the start of the battle.

The rate of injury regeneration significantly increases.

Level Two. One hour after Level One activates.

The probability of trait and item activation significantly increases.

Level Three. One hour after Level Two activates.

Physical and Magic Resistance significantly increases.

Level Four. One hour after Level Three activates.

The cooldown time of a skill significantly decreases.

Level Five. One hour after Level Four activates.

Every item’s defense charging speed significantly increases.

Level Six. One hour after Level Five activates.

Resistance toward all negative effects significantly increases.

Level Seven. One hour after Level Six activates.

All effects up to Level Six are strengthened.

Level Eight. One hour after Level Seven activates.

Power Resistance[1] slightly increases.

Level Nine. One hour after Level Eight activates.

A powerful defense system that protects the body, mind, and soul has been completed.

Class: S

Proficiency: LV.9 (12.29%) - when Gifted is activated]

[The existing effects change due to the alteration in the Proficiency level of Passion.]

[Change: Significantly -> Maximum extent]

[Remaining time until the next Level (Level Seven): 21 minutes 30 seconds]

[Strongman (Trait)

Effect: Reflects physical damage back to the attacker without any conditions.

Class: S

Proficiency: LV.9 (0.34%) - when Gifted is activated

Duration: 1 hour

Cooldown time: 24 hours]

It was like a machine being run by geared wheels. Once the initial trait was triggered, all other traits were activated simultaneously.

Sheeeeek-

It took just a few seconds for me to chase after the Guide that was flying away. It landed on the ground, but it still couldn’t shake me off as I threw myself back toward it. The conceited guy had bragged that it was the only one left among forty-five thousand spirits and that the entire power of the Stage of Advent was concentrated on it, but its combat abilities were laughable to me. Only its eyes were able to follow my movement.

Oh well, it should have confronted Doom Dejire on its own if it had the ability to enter the realm of transcendence! It flapped its wings slowly, and it was shabby.

I felt a crack in the time and space where the Guide had bounced off. Although it could make pockets in the air and cross into them freely, it no longer looked like it was moving at a breakneck speed to me. To be exact, I had surpassed its speed. I knew the Guide had a knack for reading thoughts from people’s minds, but it wouldn’t be able to do that faster than I could act.

Its body was slowly changing direction while it crouched its head, which was the size of a thumbnail, towards its chest. However, the tip of my spear stabbed it first before it finished making a defensive posture.

The mischievousness on its face vanished, and I landed back on the ground. The recoil made it fly away uncontrollably. In order to prevent my people from being swept into the battle, I needed to move the spot as far as possible to the boundary of the Absolute Warzone. Therefore, I let it run away as it dug a temporary pocket in the air.

I mocked.

- Yes. Go ahead and run away as far as you can go.

[Don’t make me angry.]

- I’m going to give you three seconds. Three… Two… One…

[Ha, you are funny. Doom Man’s three seconds go by really fast, so you better count down based on human’s time.]

It disappeared into the air pocket.

Sure, let’s see how long you can stay frivolous like that.

***

Even if the Guide broke through time and space and escaped, traces were bound to remain. Any Awakened in the challenger section could notice small cracks.

The Guide attempted to wipe out its tracks, but its traces were connected to the edge of the boundary surrounding the battlefield as I had intended. It was scratching the boundary, but even during a fierce battle against Doom Dejire, the boundary didn’t break.

The Old One had given me this boundary, just as it had given the Guide the power to manage the Stage of Advent. It definitely wanted me to frantically fight and die with Doom Dejire. Such a nice place was ‘Odin’s Absolute Warzone.’

I smiled at the Guide’s anxious back. Then, I deliberately made a noise to make it listen to me. Although I couldn’t put up a stupid emoji, I could laugh as loud as I wanted and ridicule it.

“Hehe.”

[You have used Devi’s Sword.]

It was a sword that had eventually cut through Doom Dejire’s throat, but I didn’t need a knife that could slay a cow in order to catch a chicken. The same was true for the method of drawing trajectories. I just blew it away without drawing a huge orbit.

When I swung Devi’s Sword, my spine ached because the lingering memory of my death still remained in my body. The sword that brutally cut through Doom Dejire from top to bottom was now hurtling towards the Guide.

Sheak-

I made eye contact with its bewildered tiny eyes. I crossed my arms as if I was tightly hugging the Thunder Spear.

I sneered.

- You better appreciate that it’s Devi’s Sword. I don’t want to make you explode all at once.

The trajectory of Devi’s Sword began to be drawn when it reached the Guide. It was a three-dimensional sphere-shaped orbit that revolved around the Guide. It rolled its eyes, then dug into a pocket in the center. Thus, only Devi’s Sword was spinning along its original trajectory.

The blade was whirling fast, and the wind pressure derived from the orbit was intense. The Guide poked out its head, then hurriedly closed the pocket and disappeared. That was its limit. I had already figured out its ability to dig rabbit holes and calculated the sword’s trajectory based on the Guide’s emergency movement range.

I continued.

- It’s no fun if you hide like that. I will give you three seconds. 3… 2… 1…

It pulled itself completely out of the hole. At that time, the blade was rotating in a curve, passing quite a distance from its face.

[That’s unfair! Lumah-le can’t even go outside.]

I suggested.

- It’s possible if you skip the space twice quickly.

[The blade is going to thrust into me as soon as I try. Do you think I’m a fool like you guys? But is this fun? Nope, this is ridiculous. You are so immature.]

I grinned maliciously.

- Well, the fun starts now.

I stamped the ground with the spear. The stalk of lightning that soared up and flew toward the Guide resembled a lightning dragon at first glance. The tendrils of lightning that extended along the flying trajectory formed the body and tail of the dragon, and the ones swaying up and down in front created its wide-open jaw. They flew to the prison made by the blade and surrounded it. The dragon’s jaws were tightly shut, and sparks flickered in the fierce wind.

Whoosh- Zing! Zing!

- You should have tried before this happened. Then, you might have lost just one wing. You now have to give up on your limbs.

[Close your mouth and eat this. (?*OωO*)?彡┻┻[2]]

Ah, this asshole didn’t even wish for the majestic death. I had been willing to kill it quickly without any pain, but that was before it had sent the last rude message.

I said cruelly.

- Don’t you guys like games? Think of it as a quest and try to get out of there. There is no reward, though.

[You are making me really mad. You have Doom Kaos’s blessing, but what about the others? If you make me angry or hurt me, none of the other Awakened can go back home. Can you handle my rage? I’m the only Guide, Lumah-le.]

I barked out a laugh.

- Is that what you should say to the man who killed Doom Dejire? That’s not helping your case at all. You’ll die here, but I’m not going to just kill you. I’m going to play around for a long time, then finally slit your throat.

- Go ahead. If you succeed in getting out of the trajectory, I will give you the next quest.

[I’m not going to do that. All I have to do is hide in here. You should go have fun by yourself, Doom Man.]

I sneered.

- Ah, you must not know yet. This is a linked quest that you cannot cancel.

[Doom Kaos’s guy is indeed amazing. So it doesn’t matter if humans cannot return to the mainland, right? Do you really want to start this? Hehe.]

I shrugged.

- My corps members will return through the gate. It’s not the way you guys planned, but that doesn’t matter.

[Oh… I see. Then, the game ends here because Lumah-le is very angry.]

- Okay, let’s do this.

[Lumah-le is very mad! ?(?`н′?)? ]

1. Resists someone trying to control you (using authority) ?

2. The Guide is giving Seon two middle fingers. ?

Chapter 318

The Guide didn’t turn red as it had during the early days of the Stage of Advent. Therefore, it originally had such a vicious expression.

It vanished and reappeared, then was impaled by the lightning blade’s prison. It tried to escape from the violent trajectory and thunderbolts derived from there. The moment it completely got out of the prison, one of its blue arms was cut off. However, a golden arm replaced it instantly.

[Ta-da! ( 'ω' )/*? It’s too early to be shocked.]

It flew straight to me, but not at a transcendental speed. However, the strange movements around me were comparable to its pace. I soon realized that Lumah-le was attacking me. The force pressured me and made me unable to move anywhere. When I shook it off like I was lifting a mountain…

[That’s surprising! But it’s too late.]

Lumah-le’s new golden hand was rushing toward my right eye. I could avoid it if I wanted to, but I let it hit me. Instead, I smirked the same way it had done to us multiple times before. It should have stopped there if it had realized something, but it didn’t. Perhaps it was planning to dig into my eye and destroy my skull.

I was certain about it when I saw the Guide, which had only existed as a glaring light, being united into a clear form of a body at the moment. I didn’t even think about whether I could crush its protective barrier or whether I could break through the Ender section and gain even greater strength.

I stared at its wicked face. However…

[Strongman has been activated.]

The Guide bounced off, and its face burst open. The golden light shone and the blue light disappeared. Its new face was formed again in gold.

I quipped.

- Why are you hurting yourself? Stupid.

[You did it!]

It became translucent like it was in the beginning. It had realized attacking me physically was like committing suicide.

I suggested.

- Why don’t you do that again? The thing you did a little while ago. Do you have a name for the skill?

I asked it about the skill that had made me motionless for a moment.

[Do you think Lumah-le is as silly as you guys? The System is made for dumb ones. The people who can’t do anything without the System. Idiots like you guys!]

Its face and messages gave off different moods. The face of an evil spirit who just crawled out of hell didn’t match well with its frivolous messages. That was abominable. Even then, it was digging holes in the air and moving around without a break. Its eyes were searching for an opportunity to attack me, so I found them quite despicable.

[Hey, I warned you. (??? )っ?╰?╯I did say I would really cut it off.]

As it had said, the entire force that was pressuring me was moving down to my penis. It was the same power that had burst open numerous Awakened’s faces. I had no intention to be taken in by its disgusting pranks. It was time for the Guide to get a taste of its own medicine.

The pressure on my lower body was immense, but my upper body was free. I stretched out the Thunder Spear. The light from its golden face blocked my line of sight for a second, but it couldn’t stop me. As expected, the Guide was digging a hole again in the air.

A thunderbolt fell behind its back. The force in the weapon was equal to the power that Odin’s Thunderstorm had as it was concentrated from the spear.

It was a time when I was shaking off the fucking pressure on my lower body. The Guide was falling off from the hole it created in the other direction. My eyes were on the Guide.

[You have used Indra’s Sword.]

The lightning power from Indra’s Sword was thick enough to swallow dozens of spirits like that. I didn’t expect it to scream like Doom Dejire as Devi’s Sword was currently at level 9. However, it would suffer from more extreme pain as it was weaker than Doom Dejire.

[This is the converted form of Devi’s Sword, right? That’s unfair! Why is the cooldown time so short?]

That was its scream. I didn’t directly stab it with Indra’s Sword. Instead, the thick lightning bolt engulfed it like a tide. I saw its remaining arm and two legs being torn apart. Now, its golden head and torso were the only things struggling against Indra’s Sword.

I jumped up high. Both Indra’s Sword and Thunder Spear had unbelievably strong lightning power. When the two lightning strikes were fused, the destructive power doubled up. I was about to pierce it with the tip of the spear and toy with it, like a cat playing with a dying mouse.

This was being delayed a bit. The force that had held me down and almost crushed my lower body was now forming a barrier around the Guide. I was forced to land on the ground as I glared at the Guide that was escaping from Indra’s Sword.

However, it stumbled in the air and began to fall.

I smirked.

- This is the second quest. Quest ‘Fire Hell.’

[You have used the Road of the King of Hell.]

I sketched out where I wanted things to go first.

[You have used Hanuman’s Tail.]

Then, I snatched the Guide, which was falling, with my fiery tail.

The Guide sent a frivolous message again as if it was alive and well.

[This is unfair! It’s just an A-class item, not even S! But why is it so powerful?]

It, of course, knew that both skills had exceeded the general limit and had been upgraded to the god-like LV. 8. Its impish and petty tone might have been used to determine other people’s life and death before, but it looked to be a defense mechanism to me. It was a way to hide its weakness. The contorted face of an evil spirit could never hide such truth.

I wouldn’t kill it until I fixed its poor manners. I was clutching it by my tail, and it was struggling with painful gestures. I soaked it into the flames that soared from the ground, then pulled it close to me.

As it got closer to my nose, I covered it with the Cape of Flame. The Cape fluttered recklessly. After that, it barely managed to remove the cape with all its might. It was wrapped around in a burning tail, and the tiles were heated to a great extent.

I remarked.

- You are pretty good at holding up. That’s enough to say that you completed the quest.

[What is the next quest? I thought about it, but I think the final reward for the linked quest should be Doom Man’s life. Oh, hmm… Wait! You have the Life Vessel anyway. This quest is so unfair! It’s a scam!]

Golden lights flowed down its cracked face like blood. It looked like it was thinking, ‘I shouldn’t die now. There is still a long way to go.’ I decided not to toy with the combination of Thunder Spear, Odin’s Wrath, and Hera’s Lunacy. Oh, also the triple flame streak[1].

I continued.

- The next quest is ‘Horrible Pain.’

[You will get in trouble one day if you use the power given by the System like that.]

I shrugged.

- I had proven myself and won the power. It wasn’t given by the Old One as I collected all the trophies lying between thorns on the way here. You are the Guide, but you don’t know a single rule. Are you an idiot?

It was staring at me as if it would soon burst into tears. When the golden blood poured down on its face, I saw a crack in the space above me.

How dare you.

I threw myself into the gap as I was grabbing the Guide in my hand. It was then the cracked top, which was torn from side to side, swallowed me. Pitch darkness unfolded in front of me, and it was the jaw that gulped me. Then, it vanished in a flash.

The Guide shook its head when it failed to attack me. The golden hue was now going down its neck and spread to its entire body.

I said while smiling at it.

- The power of death gives you the most extreme pain. You can count on it because I can guess what kind of pain it will be.

[Well, fine. Then, shouldn’t you let me go first? We should start the next quest.]

- Yes, we will.

[You have used Seth’s Nail.]

It was the grip of death that took one’s life in a blink, but the duration of the pain would feel like an eternity to the Guide. Even if it survived, the scar would continue to remain and gnaw at its life. That was why Seth’s Nail was often used for torture in the past.

Sseuk-!

Five black nails scratched the entire body of the Guide vertically from its head to its legs. I let it go when I saw a new expression on its face. Since then, it jumped across the space to avoid me. I couldn’t see its face when it bent its waist after struggling in pain. Flippant messages no longer appeared.

However, it came out from different holes by twisting its body and revealing its face, with its head hanging low towards me. If it could make a noise, it would have screamed ‘Aaaaaagh!’ Although the sky was blocked by the boundary of the Absolute Warzone, it seemed to have judged that moving as high as possible was the way to escape from me.

It started jumping through space toward the sky. I couldn’t see its face then, and I could only tell that it was struggling with the pain as it writhed in agony. I had multiple skills that would fly up on my behalf and attack him, but I felt bad after losing the Skeletal Dragon in my brutal combat against Doom Dejire.

When I was regretting my decision, the Guide crashed. Even then, I was already at the point where it would fall. I didn’t snatch it when it dropped before me. The ground was covered in the fire anyway, and it wouldn’t plummet deep down into the earth like a Graf.

It squirmed in the fire. Its wings were nowhere to be seen, and it had no more golden blood to spill. It was dying. It resembled a dragonfly that had been inadvertently toyed with by an innocent child. Its wings had been removed and thrown into the bonfire. When I met its painful eyes, a message that had stopped for a while popped up.

[You are going to spare my life, right? (?ゝ??)ノ? ]

- What’s the magic word?

[...Please.]

I grinned.

- Yes, I was waiting for that.

I finally moved the Thunder Spear.

Crack!

The tip of the spear pierced the Guide and stabbed the ground. The wide part of the spear was capable of ripping off its head as well as its lower body. The Guide started to scatter into pieces.

[The command ‘Remove the Guide Lumah-le’ has been completed.]

There was no corpse left, but the power of the Old One inside the Guide was beginning to get revealed. It was busy giving off black energy and turning into a brilliant white light. The light started to flow through my whole body from the tip of the spear.

[Congratulations! You have gained the common power ‘Gate Formation.’]

1. Road of the King of Hell + Hanuman’s Tail + Descent of the King of Hell. ?

Chapter 319

[You have used Gate Formation.]

The targeted area was the earth, but there was a notification message that followed up.

[The power of the Old One, who is eager to conquer your homeland, still remains in the area. But please be happy. The Old One has been spotted, and it’s beginning to flee from the region.]

By the time I returned to the military headquarters, Hephaestus was dead. His corpse was a mess as if he had been beaten up by a herd of angry wild dogs. Since others had taken away his items, he would have been wandering around hell naked by now. His head would be intact there. Everyone would have realized that nothing could escape from the battlefield.

[You have completed the command ‘Secure Human Corps.’]

[The order to attack your homeland, which was under the jurisdiction of Doom Caso, has been suspended. The battles here will be handled by the Lunea Clan.]

Yeon-Hee approached me through the bustling chaos. The defeated soldiers had either scattered or surrendered, and the spoils were being collected from the bodies and ground.

“My quest is gone,” she reported.

I commanded, “Tell me in detail.”

She shook her head. “I can’t open my quest window anymore.”

After asking the other Awakened, I discovered that Yeon-Hee wasn’t the only one who had this issue. As they were driven away from the areas that still had intense fighting, more and more people began staring into the air.

Around that time, there was a new movement starting outside the boundary. The Barba Corps had been clustered along the boundary earlier, but they were withdrawing.

[You have used Gate Formation.]

[The power of the Old One, who is eager to conquer the homeland, still remains in the area.]

What bothered me the most was the fact that there were still monster corps left on the earth. Although the order to invade the earth had been rescinded, I couldn’t relax until I confirmed with my own eyes that all the monsters had gone.

We first gathered the defeated soldiers and searched for those who had been in charge. Then, a spirit entered the territory as soon as my Absolute Warzone duration was over. It looked no different from the others, so Yeon-Hee first mistook it for Lumah-le. Her eyes then became sharp as if she had realized something.

“There is no hostility coming from it. It’s actually the opposite. What do you want to do?” she finally asked.

***

The spirit also couldn’t speak like the previous Guides did. However, we couldn’t use the System that had disappeared, so we needed a place to communicate.

Yeon-Hee suggested going to the place that was built in my mental world.

Hwak!

It was my grade seven classroom where I had first met Yeon-Hee. When I entered, the first thing I saw was the view from the window. Yeon-Hee was standing in front of the lecture desk, and a black-haired girl was sitting right across from Yeon-Hee.

Then, their heads turned to me at the same time. I was looking into the classroom through the window from the hallway.

Both of their faces had hardened after spotting me. I could see the reflection of two huge eyes staring at them in their own eyes, which had obviously scared the two. They were my eyes, and my intense gaze had frightened them.

At that moment, I realized what I could do here. The ‘clenched fist in the air,’ which was the symbol of Revolucion, was now replacing the Taegeukgi[1] in the picture frame, and I was depicted as a hulking presence.

This was the scene that Yeon-Hee hoped to see. Yeon-Hee had made this place, but that was the extent of her abilities. This area was under my control.

I opened the front door and entered the room. When I got in, I wasn’t a hideous or gigantic figure anymore. My two arms and legs were intact like any ordinary guy’s.

Yeon-Hee moved her lips silently.

‘Congratulations, Seon-Hu. You are ahead of me again.’

However, in contrast to what she just said, her expression was bitter. I had explained to her that it was no one’s fault, but she still clearly felt bad about what I had sacrificed and that I had humbled myself in front of Doom Kaos.

Anyway, I sat at the desk where the black-haired girl was sitting.

She said, “Call us Lune-ah even though our name is spelled ‘L-U-N-E-A.’ I know you are very upset with my clan, but the Guides from earlier are the ones who had fled us a long time ago. I’m not frivolous like them.”

Her eyes trembled as she smiled. She was forcing herself to be kind to me. Her eyes then curved up into a crescent-moon shape that was quite well made. She was trying to win my favor.

She continued, “There is only one reason why I came to see you. You call us monsters, right? It doesn’t matter. Please stop attacking the monster corps so that we can safely return to our home. Your corps can return without more damage.”

“That must be your responsibility,” I stated.

“Excuse me?” she asked, confused.

I clarified, “ I haven’t received any other commands. Yet. Until then, your fate depends on me.”

She protested, “Killing more monsters won’t make you stronger. The Old One is leaving.”

“Well, but you guys are still here with powerful items,” I pointed out.

Lunea grabbed her necklace as if she felt where I was looking at. Then, she hid it inside her school uniform shirt.

I sneered. “You are not fully ready yet. Did you think that I would say ‘Sure because we are on the same side now’ as soon as you came over and asked me to stop attacking you guys? If you are truly on my side, then you should tremble more in fear. Civil war is brutal. You must have gone through it before.”

“...”

I continued mercilessly, “There are monsters left on earth. None of those who come after us will survive either here or there. You would also know that Doom Kaos wouldn’t care about them as they are mere soldiers. Isn’t that why you came to beg me to be merciful? Lunea.”

She nodded bitterly. “Yes.”

“What will happen to your clan now?” I asked.

She frowned slightly. “What do you mean?”

“I killed Doom Dejire, the god you worship, with my own two hands. Are you going to serve me?”

She shook her head. “I’m sorry, but there is nothing we admire about you.”

Then, Lunea looked at Yeon-Hee, as if they would have worshiped her if she had become Doom Man instead. Yeon-Hee smiled and shrugged at the absurd thought.

Lunea continued, “We are hoping to have peace with you until a new Doom, whom we can revere, is born.”

I shrugged. “Then, there is nothing more to say.”

Hwik!

It was a piece of cake for me to brush away Lunea’s hand and take away her necklace.

“We will collect the spoils from now on,” I stated.

The necklace swayed like a pendulum at the tip of my index finger.

“Is there anything you want?” she asked, capitulating.

I smirked. “Bring me one Book of Death and the main equipment of the commander-in-chief. Why? Are you surprised that I’m asking too little? Because I’m so generous?”

She stuttered, “N… No.”

I pressed on, “If they really want to stay alive, then they will have no choice but to give those things away. It’s not a difficult calculation. But if you waste your time and ruin everything…”

“...”

“I will go directly to the mainland of the Lunea, your land,” I threatened.

Hwaaaaak!

[Lunea’s Light (Item)

Item Class: S

Item Level: 482

Effect: A blessing, ‘Lunea’s Light,’ will be given to the user’s attack squad when used.

Physical Defense: 5000 / 5000

Magic Defense: 10000 / 10000

Cooldown time: 1 day]

[* Inventory

Lunea’s Light has been added.]

***

For me, it was urgent to stop fighting against the monster corps to secure my people’s safety while cleaning up the aftermath of battle. This was because Jonathan was still confronting the monsters at this time, and I still didn’t know where Lee Tae-Han, who had gone missing, was now.

We divided ourselves into three groups. I told Seong-Il to find Lee Tae-Han, left Joshua to clean up the mess here, and Yeon-Hee and I headed toward where Jonathan was. Perhaps because the Lunea had a mission to prevent conflicts between monsters, there was no difficulty in playing the role of a messenger in the meantime.

The Barba Corps was swarming around the Light Pillar that Jonathan was in charge of. However, by the time I got there, I could tell that the Barba had no intention to continue fighting as they moved their troops to the back.

“It’s Lee Soo-Ah,” Yeon-Hee said.

As she said, I saw Lee Soo-Ah was staring at us from afar. Around her were Baclans that were twice her size moving around her like henchmen. There was no news from the Lunea, but for me, it was a great achievement just to stop the monsters’ attacks on Jonathan’s side.

We found Jonathan immediately. As expected, he was staggering in a pool of blood even though he had a high-level healer next to him. It hadn’t been long since the battle ended, and everyone was groaning from pain and exhaustion.

Jonathan collapsed when he saw me and Yeon-Hee approaching him. His face was contorted with pain, but he was clearly relieved. I nodded to Yeon-Hee, and she squatted in front of him to make eye contact with him. Following that, she sent the memories of what we had done to Jonathan.

When she was done, Jonathan telepathically messaged me.

- So when can we go back?

I responded.

- When the Old One completely gets out of the way. Precisely, it will be the moment when the power of the Old One, who is crazy about our homeland, disappears.

He nodded.

- Perfect. As a matter of fact…

Jonathan looked at his subordinates who were around him. The battle had been interrupted, but they were busy preparing for the next battle, thinking it would only be a temporary lull.

They checked their armor and weapons with eyes filled with rage, chewed blood-stained jerky although they had no appetite, and murderous intent bubbled out of them. They didn’t care that their quest windows hadn’t popped up for a while and didn’t wonder why either.

Jonathan continued.

- I had trouble dealing with certain guys in my corps. You would agree that these will only cause problems in our society. Right, Sun?

I nodded.

- Of course.

- Let’s put all of them in different dimensions. That’s good… That would be better… But we should remove those we shouldn’t take. I have a few guys on my mind. I wish I could take lots of time…

I shook my head because it was something that even Doom Man couldn’t do.

Meanwhile, notification messages began to show up.

[The Old One has run away.]

[The power of the Old One, who was crazy about your homeland, is rapidly disappearing.]

[Remaining Time (Extinction): 59 minutes 59 seconds]

I said to Jonathan.

- The timer has just started. Exactly an hour from now, we will return to our home.

1. Flag of South Korea. ?

Chapter 320

Lucy opened her eyes, and there was still blood in her mouth. Since she could feel pressure from all directions, she suppressed her groans and quietly looked around. The place was in complete disorder, and people who had barely come to their senses or were injured were scattered everywhere.

We lost as expected.

As soon as he showed up, things were already. Those named after gods were terrifying beings and had unbelievable powers. However, even they chickened out as soon as he appeared.

“Argh!”

She heard a scream from afar, it was a shriek of death.

A woman approached Lucy when she looked in the direction where the scream was. “You better stop paying attention to that. It’s very scary.”

“Who are you?” Lucy asked.

“You’re basically slaving under a guy as his personal warehouse, right? I can tell at first glance. I’m Catalina.”

She responded, “Lucy.”

Lucy was amazed by Catalina’s beauty. Although the other woman was covered with blood and mud, her glamorous body and fascinating eyes stood out vividly.

Meanwhile, Lucy wondered why she was impressed by Catalina when she was teetering between life and death. It was only after staring at her face for a long time that Lucy realized it was because there wasn’t much time left before going back home.

Only those named after gods and their subordinates did well in this world, but the weak ones like her had been waiting for this day to come. She often brought up old memories like music, food, and movies, especially after entering the Final Stage, to console herself.

She suddenly said, “I know you, Catalina.”

“Me?”

“The Miami Gangsters[1].”

The movie was about the female protagonist, who was the boss’s girl and was in charge of the gang’s chores. She had left her hometown and taken control of Miami’s night streets when the Mexican gangs were purged. The main character of that movie who perfectly depicted the splendid human civilization then was right in front of Lucy. However, Catalina didn’t react the way Lucy expected.

Both of their heads turned at the same time when they heard another scream from the distance.

Catalina said, “If you are thinking of running away, don’t even dream about it. There is no reason for that, and our turns won’t come until the end.”

“How are things g…”

She was about to ask something but she hurriedly shut up when she saw a terrible presence wandering around as if it was patrolling the surrounding area. He was one of Osiris’s immediate subordinates, called the Plague Monster. They were known to be atrocious as hell, like their appearances.

Lucy’s heart began to pound even though he was far away from her.

“We are looking for those responsible. Don’t worry. They don’t even care about us. Do you mind if I sit next to you?” Catalina asked.

Lucy shook her head, and Catalina sat close to Lucy and their arms touched each other.

Lucy could finally afford to look at the other woman. Catalina’s equipment was extremely shabby, and her charismatic eyes that had resembled a movie star’s were now filled with a desperation to live. She soon realized that they were in the same situation.

Then, she saw eight insignias embedded in Catalina’s chest in a circle, which meant she wasn’t actually in the same boat with her. Catalina must have been used as a personal warehouse for a strong guy because of her outstanding beauty. Even in the rough stages, she was definitely guaranteed high-quality beef jerky and safety. Of course, she would have been brutally abused in return.

Catalina then said in a tone that she could tell what Lucy was wondering, “I killed Varuna[2].”

“Varuna?” Lucy asked.

Catalina clarified, “He was my master from Act Two, Stage Four.”

Lucy was surprised. “How did you kill such a man?”

“He was charred by his own thunderbolt. You should have seen Varuna’s face as he begged for life. It was too entertaining for only me to watch.”

She wasn’t in a pleasant mood as she spoke in a monotone voice without any emotions as if she was reading a boring article. Lucy had some false hope that Catalina would be kind, but her expectation died down at that moment. People who had reached the end of this hell all had somewhat twisted minds regardless of whether they were weak or strong.

It was no different for a woman who had once lived a fancy life outside as a world-class actress. The actress had died and her soul was replaced by the warehouse Catalina.

Lucy became alert and regretted her carelessness in allowing Catarina to sit beside her. However, it was too late. Sure enough, she felt a cold object stabbing her back.

Catalina whispered, “Shhh. You can tolerate this, right? I’m going to cut off your spine if you scream. Then, I will twist your neck.”

Lucy responded, “You are bold. I don’t know why you are aiming for my life. I’m so useless.”

Lucy couldn’t understand this situation because it would be dangerous for her if she drew attention from other people. Even people who were named after gods were being executed without mercy, so their lives were…

Then, a thought suddenly passed through Lucy’s mind. She then noticed sights and sounds from far away that she had previously been unable to perceive. Everyone was shaking while looking at the Plague Monster, but they were still talking about the outside, where her family was waiting for her. ‘Family’ was a word that she truly missed even if she forgot their faces.

Family. Family! Family!

Lucy asked with certainty, “There is not much time left, right? Tell me, Catalina.”

She asked that way because she would burst into tears if she mentioned the term ‘family.’

“You must want to go back home, correct?” Catalina responded.

The extreme pain spread rapidly as if the dagger had torn the skin in her back.

Euk.

Lucy clenched her teeth and nodded.

“Yeah, the time is coming, Lucy. You will be able to go back home. Of course, if you hand me your insignias. Stop buying time and hand them to me right away.”

Lucy smiled at Catalina. “Oh, oopsy. You chose the wrong person. What is the point of robbing a C-class inventory? You don’t seem much different, but that’s a shame. Feel free to take them.”

Then, she wiped the smile from her face and said, “But Catalina. Wouldn’t two be better than one? I know who the A-class warehouses are, and I saw some around me right now.”

“...”

“By the way, what’s going on? How much time do we have left?” Lucy asked.

“...”

“Get rid of the dagger first.”

Lucy looked towards the distance. The number of people who were under the control of the Plague Monster were beginning to increase.

***

They had come to the conclusion that the value of insignias was bound to rise. For some reason, the System had stopped. The fact that quests had disappeared meant there would be no more boxes given to the Awakened.

Insignias had originally been rare because people usually chose to get items, not insignias. Therefore, they would inevitably become even more scarce in the near future.

Every cloud has a silver lining!

Lucy felt like her miserable life as a warehouse would end soon. Even if she wouldn’t be able to secure A-class insignias, eight C-class insignias were already stamped on her chest.

Moreover, it looked like she would go back home soon, considering the situation going around her. From a distance, the Awakened were divided according to their nationality instead of being in military formation. The leaders looked too busy to manage the warehouses as classifying the strong ones was already overwhelming.

This had never happened since Act Two had begun. Only then did Lucy fully grasp why Catalina had targeted her. It was her golden opportunity to secure more insignias. The gorgeous woman had obviously been planning to kill her and drag her body around to replace her insignias whenever she used her own.

“That’s him.”

Lucy’s eyes were fixed on one man as she looked at the movements of the plague monsters. He was an A-class warehouse. He was left on the street in a defenseless state.

“Is he the only one?” Catalina asked.

Lucy replied, “There is one more, so don’t worry. There will be enough numbers to share.”

They didn’t need more than two as the maximum number of insignias that they could each possess was eight. However, they were thirsty for insignias. Lucy and Catalina exchanged glances with greedy eyes and determination that they would replace all low-quality insignias they had with A-class ones before going back home.

Their plan worked. Lucy grabbed other Awakened’s attention when there were people around them, and when they were alone, they pushed the target into a corner together. It was possible only because the situation was chaotic and everything was being carried out in a hurry.

The moment when they started working individually was when one plague monster entered the area. His voice was as unpleasant as scratching metal, but his voice sounded like an angel’s song to Lucy.

“Where are you from?” he asked.

“The United States…” she responded meekly.

The plague monster did not explicitly tell her to join the group, but he looked at her in a way that made her feel pressure to return to the North American group immediately.

Lucy wrapped her arms around her body as if she was shivering from the cold and then joined the group of Awakened from North America.

She asked someone who looked weak.

“Do you think we are actually going back?”

He seemed to be a warehouse like herself or a person who was responsible for all sorts of dirty chores. It was easy to find such people because they had a certain vibe. She needed to find someone whose anger exceeded their confidence and was filled with the hope of returning to the outside world. And one of those who was very conscious of the strong in the public.

“I hope so. There, we should also…”

The man slurred the end of his sentence, then tears welled up in his bloodshot eyes as if he had become emotional for a moment. However, not many people seemed to empathize with him. This disaster had occurred because they had been rude to Odin as their leaders had made the wrong choice, but it was also because many people didn’t miss the outside world anymore.

There were eyes that regarded the outside as the next stage. In fact, people were busy preparing for the battle even though they had injuries and knew that they would be back outside soon.

Even the strong Awakened were searching for healers through the crowd, and the plague monsters had no intention of stopping them. They didn’t care as long as they stayed in the area they had set aside.

They must be Americans too.

The plague monsters were slowly separating based on their nationality as well. People, who made Lucy more hopeful, soon joined the group. Not only the defeated soldiers but also the residents of the savior’s city, who were known as fanatics, were divided by nationality.

Lucy moved aside just in case she got involved in a fight with them. Her body trembled with joy.

This is the evidence that we will return soon! Finally. I’m finally going back home!

Then, people started buzzing. There was something that captured her attention over other people’s shoulders. Her view was blocked immediately as people began to move, but Lucy definitely saw a gate. For some reason, the King of Hell and his people were walking out from there, where monsters were supposed to pour out.

Lucy knew it well. They were the ones who had confronted the monster corps to the end, and traces of fierce fighting against death were visible on their bodies.

Lucy was suddenly relieved that she wasn’t a part of them even though it was an opportunity to level up. She knew that people like her would have died immediately in such a battle. Also, she wouldn’t have returned home if she was a part of them.

She somehow felt warmth in her chest where eight A-class insignias were. They would be traded at a high price outside for sure as it was a place dominated by financial civilization.

1. This movie does not exist in real life ?

2. A Hindu god, representing the sky, oceans, and water. ?

Chapter 321

- Kwon Seong-Il!

- I’m here! Here! I found Tae-Han!

Lee Tae-Han was in Seong-Il’s arms, and he looked terrible. His body was still going through regeneration as he had been severely injured. The stench of his festering wound was so disgusting that it made me frown unconsciously.

Seong-Il reported, “I found him in the pile of dead bodies. You know that I have a dog’s nose.”

Lee Tae-Han stared at me with his remaining eye that was still intact. His face was covered with flesh and intestines, so it was hard to tell if he was an Awakened or a monster.

“Mary will treat you when she joins us,” I stated.

He muttered, “Zhang Weilong… the Lord of Heaven…”

“Do you think he is still alive after doing this?” I asked grimly.

Lee Tae-Han’s eye closed slowly as if he had heard the answer he wanted.

“By the way, Kciphos are weird. They ignore me and whisper by themselves. What if they betray us?” he suddenly asked.

I responded, “With monster corps… yes. It’s correct to say that we are in a state of truce.”

He nodded. “Those on the last floor of the boundary will love this news. Quite a number were still fighting there.”

“How many?” I asked.

“Around ten thousand? They seem to be holding out somehow because the area they have to protect is small. I’m so proud of them,” Seong-Il said.

No, he was wrong. They were only battling because they couldn’t escape. Anyway, the remaining time was running out, and once all the power of the Old One got extinguished, time would resume on earth. In other words, the monster corps that were advancing toward the capital cities of major countries would move again.

Doom Kaos had suspended the order to attack our home, but it was highly likely that his commands didn’t extend to those who continued to attack human settlements outside. Even so, I couldn’t let go of those who had directly invaded the earth.

This implied that all Awakened were supposed to be prepared to return to their home before our human infrastructure was damaged by monsters’ sloppy attacks and before the power of the Old One dissipated.

There was no Stage of Rest. Also, unlike the past, we wouldn’t be returned to the place where we were moved to the stage.

“Our war here is over. We are now going back home,” I said.

Seong-Il stopped moving, and Lee Tae-Han flinched.

“Ki…Cheol… Can I really see my son, Ki-Cheol? This fucking hell is finally over.”

Seong-Il acted like he was about to burst into tears. We headed toward the inside of the boundary.

The scene, as described by Seong-Il, was filled with people engaged in combat against the Kciphos Corps. These were the people who made Lee Tae-Han, whom I had appointed as the commander of their corps, count the days of his death among the heap of dead bodies.

I could sense the anger emanating from Lee Tae-Han as he glared at them, but he then made an unexpected remark. “...It’s all… my fault… Argh. I learned a lot. So… please forgive… them…”

I nodded. “I will.”

These Awakened were not likely to be powerful anyway. Otherwise, they would have already escaped.

Meanwhile, the Light Pillar was still glowing brilliantly, and I had mixed feelings when looking at it. It was my last resort to reverse the Final Stage, but the only corps left were Lee Tae-Han and Jonathan’s corps.

The others had been blinded by rewards, so they had shifted responsibility to others and given up on the Light Pillars. The compensation for Yeon-Hee’s assassination quest was amazing, but it was shabby compared to the number of people who had moved to complete it.

But people still did it…

It was contradictory.

Those who had held their ground at the boundary, like Jonathan’s Corps, suffered heavy casualties. In contrast, the people who had targeted Yeon-Hee and others who congregated in the central area to engage the Barba Corps had a much higher survival rate.

There was an undeniable truth to this. We, humans, had been nothing but consumables to the Old One in the first place. It would have known the situation would end like this when it had created such a quest on Yeon-Hee. Those who had flocked to rewards didn’t deserve to stay alive, but in the end, the Old One was the cause of everything.

It victimized the entire population of Awakened to eliminate me. If the Old One’s stupid plan had succeeded and I died alongside Doom Dejire, then this stage would have been completely destroyed. I could have protected the remaining Light Pillar and waited for monsters to weaken, then slaughtered goldfish that ran out of the fish tank.

However… Just look at the consequences of the one quest that the Old One had devised! More than half of the Awakened who entered the Final Stage were killed by its joke.

***

It wasn’t just the Old One. I was pissed that we were in the middle of a battle between two absolute beings. Our human race definitely appeared insignificant to them. Acting subserviently only for the sake of our home security would bring dishonor upon ourselves.

I needed to keep my claws hidden until I was fully ready. If I continued to confront Old One as Doom Kaos’s sword slave, then I would find a way to end either Old One or Doom Kaos. It would be the path to true freedom.

“You are driving me crazy. Do you want to see the walnuts[1] in your head? I’m gonna break your nuts!” Seong-Il shouted while glaring at people behind him.

He looked sick and tired of those who were still being treated well. Those who were healthy were retrieving the bodies and caring for their comrades in exchange for items and insignias.

He snapped, “People with all four limbs intact, go carry the injured! Right now!”

The commotion momentarily ceased. Everyone immediately stopped their actions and prepared themselves for battle.

“Gate! It’s the gate!”

However, to their surprise, no monsters emerged from the torn space in front of them. It was because I had created it.

[Gate has been created.]

When I finished building the gate connecting Jonathan’s territory to the main stage, I realized that the power inside me had been quantified.

[Your Power has decreased by 1.]

[Power: 296 / 300]

It wasn’t the power sent by Doom Kaos because I had secured it by killing the Guide Lumah-le. As the traits Interdiction and Challenger had been removed, there were two additional spaces where new traits could be secured.

The question was whether there was anything left to replace them since the System was gone now, but that was something to find out in the future.

I entered the gate first, leaving the buzz behind. It didn’t feel much different from using the insignia Teleportation. In an instant, I experienced the sensation of something wrapping me around and swiftly tossing me away before it quickly vanished. I stretched out my legs, and they naturally stepped on the ground in the central area.

Things were more hectic there as the preparations for returning home were taking place more urgently than the ongoing combat. Even the survivors under Jonathan had just joined the group and were moving.

[Remaining Time (Extinction): 15 minutes 31 seconds]

There was no time to pay attention to Lunea as I hadn’t heard from her. I decided to ask why she hadn’t kept the promise, so I looked for Yeon-Hee first.

She was hugging her Kciphos, and Orca was beside her as always. People were standing far away from them as they were afraid of either Yeon-Hee, Orca, or both.

“They are going with us, right?”

She was talking about Kciphos and Orca.

I nodded and called in Seong-Il as our eyes had met from a distance. Seong-Il couldn’t take his eyes off the urgent situation around him even on his way to me.

We moved to our seats upon his arrival where the Korean Awakened were gathered.

***

Even though I counted those from other corps who tried to kill Yeon-Hee, those who were under Jonathan, and even a few who were labeled as fanatics, there was still only a small number of people.

However, that wasn’t the reason why it was so quiet. It was because those who controlled the Stage of Advent, including me, Yeon-Hee, her pet, Seong-Il, Lee Tae-Han, and Orca, had all walked in at once. Seong-Il had finished grasping the situation.

He said in an astonished voice, “Noona, weren’t there three hundred thousand Korean Awakened in the beginning?”

His tone was higher than usual because the fact that he would see Ki-Cheol soon was in the back of his mind.

Yeon-Hee nodded. “Yes.”

“But only this many are left alive. I guess it’s around five hundred. Oh, gosh.”

Seong-Il’s comment caused everyone to pause as they realized that their survival chances had been minuscule, only five hundred out of three hundred thousand. They all stopped checking their injuries and armaments in silence.

The guy who was standing next to Ji-Ae noona was the same. They weren’t checking their condition due to the presence of monsters on earth. Rather, it had become a habit as they were uncertain of what was happening there. They soon started moving again.

At that time, Lee Tae-Han recovered from his suffering from Mary’s Touch. He seemed to have shaken off the memory of being attacked by his subordinates. He no longer looked at the others in a sharp manner.

Yeon-Hee looked at Lee Tae-Han as if she was impressed, then shifted her gaze toward me.

- How long do we have left?

I responded.

- A few minutes.

- …We should figure out how to escape from Doom Kaos after we go back home.

Yeon-Hee seemed to have been thinking the same thing as me all along. I had once told her that I wanted to make a peaceful outside world, where it would be safe to have kids. However, that hope seemed to have been pushed back one step.

Yeon-Hee’s hands suddenly wrapped around my hands warmly. She asked.

- Do you have any regrets?

I shook my head.

- I made the best decision I could and accomplished a lot. If I can effectively manage the Awakened, everything will return to normal. Your and my family will be able to enjoy ordinary life in such a world. For sure.

She nodded.

- That’s fine, then. That was my biggest concern. I was afraid you would have some regrets.

- No way.

She continued.

- Your past life was horrifying. No one living in this era has ever imagined that the path ahead of us would lead to the extinction of humanity.

I paused and then said.

- …You knew about it.

Yeon-Hee knew that I was a past life returner.

- Why are you acting like an amateur? Of course, I knew it.

Yeon-Hee smiled softly.

- Then, you must have the same question.

- Which one?

I stated candidly.

- Was it really the Old One who gave me the chance to go back in time? When you are in doubt, it’s simple to think about who benefited the most. Doom Kaos secured me and the strongest corps ever.

Yeon-Hee pursed her lips.

- Hmm…

I continued.

- If my assumption is correct, then this era might be just a pathway to obtaining us, the Awakened.

- Then… The next stage will be the real battleground between the Old One and Doom Kaos.

I reassured her.

- We will be able to find a way to not be played around by the tricks of either Doom Kaos or the Old One. I will find it for sure, so don’t worry.

- That’s too bad because this is the perfect time to kiss my pretty lips.

She sounded quite relieved.

- Why not?

When I grabbed her waist and pulled her toward me, she smiled.

- Calm down. You shouldn’t lose your dignity, Odin.

I replied teasingly.

- It’s the opposite. My dignity will double up if I kiss Mary, the Bitch.

[Remaining Time (Extinction): 0 minutes 0 seconds]

[The Old One, who is eager to conquer your homeland, has lost its power.]

- But I should go back and finish.

She pouted.

- Right now? Ugh, the timing sucks!

- Yes, right now.

[You have used Gate Formation.]

For an instant, I felt a significant part of my power draining away, and space began to open in front of the Awakened gathered in each nationality’s group. Those who had waited for this moment eagerly shouted in excitement because they knew the pitch-black portal was the only way to return home. Others who put little meaning into this moment tightened their grips on their weapons.

I shouted at them all, “Slaughtering monsters left in the hometown is the top priority. Then, wait for instructions from the association. Go! To the land where you were born!”

The same words came out of everyone’s mouth despite their nationality.

Waaaaaaaah-!

Dust rose in the air, obscuring people’s line of sight. In the hazy sight, I could see the figures of those fleeing toward the gate.

Yeon-Hee said as she watched the Awakened disappearing quickly as if they were competing against each other.

- This era is over.

That was the best compliment to me.

1. Brain. ?

Chapter 322

The phenomena that had been previously incomprehensible could now be explained. Instead of invading them directly, the monster corps had no choice but to open gates near the capital cities of each country. This was likely due to the power of the Old One, who had desired to conquer the earth, which would have impeded their efforts.

When I entered the gate with Yeon-Hee for the last time, the shouts of the Awakened came to a stop as a nostalgic sight that they couldn’t even see in their dreams unfolded in front of them. We were in the middle of the intersection.

「City Hall Intersection」

The road was empty, and the traffic lights were turned off as if they had been dead for a long time. The only things that were vivid were the colorful vases on the sidewalks and blue lights reflected from the signs installed at every junction of the road. These were the true colors of our home!

「↑ Jungang-ro

← Seoul · Sadang · Yangjae

→ Gwacheon Government Complex · City Hall · City Council 」

「 Driving at red light strictly prohibited · Follow the sign 」

「 City Hall Intersection 」

「 → Gwacheon Foreign Language School · Gwacheon Girls’ High School 」

I wasn’t the only one who was scanning the Korean letters on iron signs. Everyone was turning their heads around. Some even murmured the words written on the sign aloud.

The sound of the loudspeaker went off, and everyone focused on it.

“This is a real emergency situation. Please follow the orders from the military and evacuate accordingly. This is a real emergency situation. Please follow the orders -”

A military vehicle with a loudspeaker was the only thing moving on the road.

“I’m terribly glad to see you again, you military punks.”

However, only Seong-Il greeted the vehicle. The other Awakened regarded the vehicle that was approaching us quickly as if it was a monster. It was possibly due to their traumatic memories regarding the soldiers from Act One.

Seong-Il looked back at me as if he was asking for permission. I nodded. Seong-Il’s speed shot up within one second, and he was now faster than that of the military car. He quickly approached the vehicle and rushed into the driver’s seat. The sound of the vehicle braking suddenly was loud and nostalgic. The skid mark was clear behind white smoke.

“What are you surprised about?”

Seong-Il expressed his excitement at the driver’s window. The soldiers disembarked from the passenger and back seats, while the driver remained stunned and speechless. They put their index fingers on the trigger while looking at us as if they had never seen such creatures before.

Although they weren’t aiming their guns toward us, they seemed to have instinctively felt the danger lurking in us. Even those with poor instincts would have found it unusual to see blood on us.

Seong-Il looked at me with an absurd face. I pointed at the military car and Seoul, then Seong-Il grasped the meaning immediately.

“We will take care of this place, so mind your own business,” he announced,

The soldier who got off the passenger seat yelled at him, “Who are you?!”

Seong-Il seemed to be smiling because his voice sounded mischievous. He was sincerely happy that he had returned home. “We are the warriors who have come back from hell.”

“What do you mean…” the soldier sputtered.

Thud!

Seong-Il punched the hood of the car, then he lifted the front end of the military vehicle, which had risen as a result of the impact from his hit. He pointed to a side of the road while grabbing the car on the other hand.

He stated bluntly, “Get out of the way. Don’t intervene because you will die.”

“A…are you guys… Awakened?” stuttered the soldier.

Seong-Il retorted, “Then what else are we? Do you have any hardtack?”

***

Yeon-Hee breathed heavily, then flared her small nostrils. Her voice was also filled with happiness as she smelled something delicious. There were not only public offices like the police station and fire department, but also the city hall and hotels in the area. Even if it had all been abandoned, there were abundant food ingredients and cooked dishes left everywhere.

However, the hardtack was enough for now. Seong-Il took the food away from the soldiers and shared them with everyone.

Crunch.

Meanwhile, Lee Tae-Han couldn’t take his eyes off the rooftop signs on the commercial building. I thought he was looking for something related to the Ilsung Group, but that wasn’t true. His eyes were fixed on the sign of Daehoo Securities.

I wondered if he was recalling how Jeonil Investment became Jeonil Group by acquiring Daehoo Group. Then, he probably began thinking about how the Jeonil Club was connected to everything.

Seong-Il broke pieces of hardtack into his mouth as he said, “Over there.”

It was from the Seoul Grand Park. I could hear the roar from there by slightly increasing my Sense. Yeon-Hee said that this era was over, but there were still some remnants remaining.

In the past, the Kciphos Corps had been divided into two troops once they entered Gwacheon. One headed to Gwanak-gu[1] by crossing Gwanaksan Mountain, and the other struck Seoul by entering Bangbae-dong[2] after taking Gwacheon-daero. This era would truly end only after eliminating those monsters.

The monsters hadn’t yet been separated into two troops. They were coming out from the extremely poor D-class gate.

I let the severely injured stay behind and sent the rest in that direction.

“My babies live here. Don’t leave anything behind!”

When Seong-Il stomped, the asphalt road broke into pieces and raised debris. Then, he ran quickly using big movements.

Everyone took a shortcut in the direction of where the monsters were gathered. No one used the open road. High-level Awakened such as Seong-Il and Lee Tae-Han leapt over the buildings. The others who couldn’t jump as high quickly jumped over the shorter, tightly shut iron doors of government offices and disappeared.

In an instant, the only people left around me were the seriously injured ones, Yeon-Hee, her pet, and Orca.

“Are you not going?” Yeon-Hee asked.

I replied, “I better give them a chance first.”

It was their opportunity to protect their home with their own hands. Also, it was impossible to fail since Seong-Il and Lee Tae-Han were there.

***

The sign said ‘Grand Park Road,’ but tanks were blocking the six-lane road. The tanks didn’t have faces, but I could tell what the young soldiers who were armed with rifles behind the tanks were feeling. They were frightened because they knew that the monster corps had made significant progress toward their location.

In addition, the military commander seemed to have a mission to take charge of the first gateway to Seoul, so he turned on the audio to boost their morale. It was Joshua’s speech at a press conference, which had been recorded again by a Korean voice actor.

“The realm known as the Stage of Advent operates on a separate temporal plane from our own. While time may pass within that realm, it does not here. As such, we may reappear fully armed and prepared at any moment, as if we are eliminating threats.”

“We ask that you await the return of those who will enter the Stage of Advent. And to those among us who will be undertaking the trials within that realm, please keep this message and us in mind. Together, we can overcome the dangers that threaten the New World.”

If he knew the truth back then, then the last sentences of his speech would have been different.

I heard the commotion of the battle in the direction of Seoul Grand Park. However, it only sounded like the roar was growing louder to the soldiers, so the commander promptly turned off the audio and ordered them to prepare themselves for action.

When the commander picked up the walkie-talkie, I was in front of him. The files in his hand were then blown away by the wind. The Armored Brigade 2 was in charge of the first gateway to Seoul.

I stated, “There is no need. We will put down monsters. We are the Awakened.”

I pointed at his walkie-talkie with my eyes. Even then, the commander and soldiers around him didn’t know what to do. It was difficult for people to accept that a supernatural being had suddenly appeared in front of them.

Then, a soldier approached with a tablet PC. Yeon-Hee joined behind me and looked at the tablet PC with sparkling eyes. A video filmed from above was being delivered at the moment. It was a crucible of slaughter there. The Awakened were raving, and modern technology couldn’t even track Seong-Il’s movement. Wherever the black dot, believed to be Seong-Il, went, blood splashed here and there.

Seong-Il was already at the top of the gigantic Kciphos’s head. Right then, the camera captured the top of Seong-Il’s head and wide shoulder line.

That was all. The camera failed to film how Seong-Il blew the giant monster up. The black dot shifted again. He was mercilessly killing monsters, and some of the other Awakened were darting swiftly among the monsters as if the video had been fast-forwarded.

It reminded me of the moment I replayed the video of the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues fighting against the incarnation of Doom Caso multiple times. No matter how much I slowed down the video, it was challenging to keep track of their movements. It was impossible to follow their speed unless I watched the scene in person. That was the limitation of modern technology.

The commander gulped. His confused gaze was slowly shifting from the tablet PC to me.

“Right now, the government proclaimed…”

He glanced at me while slurring the end of his words. Then, his eyes moved toward Yeon-Hee and the pet in her arms. The furry and plump creature didn’t look dangerous. However, he stepped back and placed his hand on the pistol, likely due to knowledge of the Kciphos’s true identity.

He asked from a distance, “Who is in charge?”

I responded, “Me.”

He continued, “Please gather all the Awakened as soon as the suppression is over. Are there…”

Yeon-Hee interjected, “You are making a big mistake now. Oh, my. Hehe.”

Regardless of Yeon-Hee’s laughter, he did his job.

“Are there any more than this?”

The commander looked at the video on the tablet PC. Then, he turned to Orca, who didn’t move from behind my shoulder. He definitely felt an extreme sense of danger from Orca, who was disguised in a necromancer’s robe.

He coughed and said, “I should report to the superior, first.”

“ To martial law enforcement headquarters?” I asked.

“Yes.”

I ordered, “Tell both of them to come here.”

“...”

I demanded, “Both martial law commander and the President. Right now.”

The commander’s face hardened instantly and wrinkles formed between his eyes.

“I will report that…you guys…umm…have requested that. But we, the martial law forces, have the right to control every situation across the country. All the Awakened should follow…”

The tablet PC in the commander’s hand was now in Yeon-Hee’s hands. She threw it on the ground and said mischievously, “No, no. You guys don’t deserve to watch this.”

“What are you doing?” the commander yelled at her.

“What about the military? Hey, Joo-Sang. Do you want to make a bet whether or not you can dress us in military uniform or not? I'm saying this because I feel sorry for you. Stop there and don’t make us hate you even more.”

When I shook my head at her, she stepped back with an apologetic expression.

I said one thing to the commander’s face, “Tell them that Jeonil Group wants to see them. You can confirm my identity with the female chairman of Jeonil.”

This was the world where the name ‘Jeonil’ worked better than the name of the Awakened. This was South Korea, a country ruled by Jeonil.

1. Gwanak District. It is located on the southern skirt of Seoul. ?

2. Neighbourhood of Gangnam area in South Korea. ?

Chapter 323

“It’s from the president of Jeonil.”

The commander was more taken aback by Jamie than by me suddenly appearing in front of him and by the bizarre sight that he had seen from the video of the tablet PC. Yes, these would have felt more real to him than talking to Jamie. The voice of a powerful woman who could remove the stars[1] on his epaulet was more terrifying than the monsters.

I found the Ilsung Group’s logo on the smartphone that the commander handed over to me. A bitter smile spread across my face.

I said on the phone.

Jamie’s startled voice immediately popped out.

I hung up the call and prepared myself. Yeon-Hee nodded as if she understood why I was just staring at the phone instead of touching it. She also had a smartphone in her hand, but she was having difficulty contacting her family as well.

The only areas where the communication network was cut off were Anyang and Gunpo, where the monster corps had swept through. The Jeonil Resort, where families of key figures had gathered including mine and Yeon-Hee’s, was always accessible through phone calls.

However, that had been my mistake. The only sound I heard when I gathered the courage to call my father was an automatic voice message saying that the connection was being delayed due to a large volume of calls. Jamie was able to reach me as she used a special line.

Anyway, I now understood why Yeon-Hee didn’t join me in Act One when she could by using the returning stone.

I was still covered in blood from the Stage of Advent, and my parents would be able to smell it. They would even notice what I had gone through from my voice alone. Parents usually noticed changes in their kids quickly.

But still… I had to call them as soon as possible.

“It’s not working. I will try later.”

Yeon-Hee smiled and began touching her phone. She acted as she had never seen the applications installed there, and she stared at the camera icon for a long time. Then, she smiled at me and turned on the camera application. Yeon-Hee looked around through the smartphone lens by moving it in all directions.

Then, the commander came back in.

“Are you done with your call?” he asked.

He seemed very curious about who I was. His attitude had become cautious, and he accepted my orders.

I responded, “I should call my parents, but the connection is pretty bad. Send them a message that their son is safe here. You should send it to Jeonil Resort. To Na Jeon-Il and his wife.”

Father must have been concerned about me, his son, who had suddenly vanished while watching the destroyed cities and monsters on the television.

“And find a way to contact them as soon as possible,” I added.

He replied, “Yes, sir. The martial law commander and VIP will come after suppressing the monsters.”

“The female president of Jeonil is flying here at the moment,” I replied.

He paused before finally saying, “...That’s what I heard. I will double-check and report to you again. Also, we have recovered the injured at the Gwacheon City Hall intersection as you have requested. We have sent the best medical staff in our military to treat them, so don’t worry.”

I shrugged. “If anyone complains of pain, just administer a strong sedative. Also, don’t approach anyone whose face is covered in darkness.”

“Yes, sir!”

The commander saluted me and left the barracks. Then, Yeon-Hee laughed out loud.

“Gosh, his attitude did a complete 180, hahaha. If he had entered the stage, he would have been a leader or something. Or… He would have died in Act One, Stage Two. Hahahaha.”

They provided us with some water to wash ourselves. There was enough for everyone as they had brought an entire water hose.

Yeon-Hee tried to get undressed on the spot without being aware of the surroundings because it had become her habit in the Stage of Advent. However, she stopped immediately as she felt people glancing at her. Only her chest and bottom were barely covered, exposing the rest of her skin. In fact, her underwear made of monster leather didn’t perfectly cover her.

Yeon-Hee said as she washed up, “Look at them. They are not afraid of me. This feels weird, hehe.”

I smiled grimly. “Enjoy it while you can. That will only last a couple of hours.”

***

I was very impressed by the Awakened’s work.

Kciphos warriors that were riding steeds had popped out from everywhere in the Seoul Grand Park. However, the axes that should have been held in their hands were nowhere to be seen. Some of them were barely alive, and there were Awakened chasing them.

Sheeeeeek-

Right when the soldiers were ready for the battle on a barricade made of armored cars, Yeon-Hee jumped out first.

- I can take a shower again. It’s so nice that I can say something like this.

Yeon-Hee’s telepathic reports were fast, and she was also quick at slaughtering the Kciphos warriors. She might have wanted to brag that she could finish such petty monsters by slicing them a few times without using her main skills.

Her use of a dagger was delicate. She started off by cutting off the neck of the steeds and warriors, then sliced their abdomens and hearts where mana stones were. Those four simple movements morphed into one set that easily slaughtered and killed any Kciphos in front of her. She was so fast that it was difficult to determine what the curse of the Clown’s Dagger was.

The road in front of the barricade was tainted with monster corpses along with blood and intestines flowing out from them.

“Do you guys need help?” Yeon-Hee asked the Awakened who had joined the back.

One responded, “No, it’s almost over.”

“How bad is the damage?” she asked.

“None.”

“Nice. It would have been embarrassing if there had been any because the monsters’ levels are so low. Anyway, you guys have just saved your country with your own hands. Have some pride.”

The person nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”

The Awakened ran back into the battlefield, then Yeon-Hee turned toward me. The ground where she was standing was covered in blood. Her entire body was soaked as if someone had poured a bucket of blood on her. More blood was flowing along her hair and skin.

Yeon-Hee walked slowly toward me while juggling her dagger. She was obviously happy, but she seemed annoyed by the soldiers. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have shown off her ability like that. Everyone now looked at her in dread as her entire body was covered in blood, and she had a wicked smile on her face.

When Yeon-Hee returned to me leaving blood-stained footprints, no one even glanced at her.

“Did you see that?”

“Did you?”

They only whispered to each other.

***

Soon, Yeon-Hee received the things that she had been waiting for. She changed into proper underwear given by the soldiers, then turned around to face me.

“Isn’t it too big?” she asked.

I could definitely see the space that was left in the bra, but I shook my head. Yeon-Hee started getting dressed and rolled up the tent. Then I heard Seong-Il and Lee Tae-Han getting closer to us. When they came into view of everyone, the entire area fell silent.

The heightened emotions that had been aroused by the heat of battle didn’t easily extinguish. The sight of them walking around while glaring with murderous intentions and dripping blood would have been another unrealistic scene for soldiers. They must have looked like butchers who had just finished their meals.

People made their way to them even without the commander’s instructions. Apart from their stench, the Awakened looked down at the soldiers with a frantic gaze. Only a few hundred had entered the area, but the entire brigade was overwhelmed by them.

The commander stared blankly at them in front of the barracks and turned to me.

I said, “I saw a hotel beside the City Hall. Ask them and make sure to serve meals, clothes, cell phones, and whatever else they want. The cost doesn’t matter. Charge all of it to Jeonil Group.”

The commander immediately replied that he would follow my order even though my instructions could have provoked the soldiers’ anger. It might have been because he was overwhelmed by the Awakened’s charisma.

Seong-Il ignored the commander and came into the barracks. “Gosh, noona. I had a hard time recognizing you. So pretty!”

Meanwhile, Lee Tae-Han was asking the commander for a smartphone. The commander hadn’t noticed who he was due to his blood-stained face.

“Thanks for your kind words, Seong-Il. But oopsy. You should stay with the residents of the savior’s city and work a bit more.”

Yeon-Hee had taken the words out of my mouth. It was one of the topics we had talked about before the Awakened returned.

“I need to go check Ki-Cheol,” he stated.

“I heard you have dealt with mana stones, right?” she asked.

He blanked and nodded. “Oh my. Yes, once upon a time. I forgot about it until you brought it up.”

She ordered, “Collect everything.”

He tilted his head to the side. “What is the point? They are useless now.”

“The sooner you finish it, the faster you can go see Ki-Cheol,” Yeon-Hee insisted,

Seong-Il groaned. “Ah, please, noona. Damn, this drives me crazy. How can a person who can see people’s minds so well not understand how a father feels?”

“Were you going to see him without a gift?” Yeon-Hee responded slyly.

He blinked, clearly confused. “What?”

Yeon-Hee chuckled. “You should bring him a gift. And are you going to go like that? Your son will faint if you see him the way you are now.”

Seong-Il whined, “But isn’t picking up stones the job of the lower ones? Well, I still don’t understand why we need them.”

Yeon-Hee shook her head. “They are not just stones. They are mana stones.”

“Then, I’m going to bring soldiers, okay? I’m going to kill anyone who has sticky fingers.”

Yeon-Hee shrugged. “I don’t know how many would be able to even look at dead monsters, but sure. That’s up to you. Let’s go see Ki-Cheol after finishing this quickly, Seong-Il. I’ll prepare a quality present for him.”

Seong-Il nodded. “Okay. All I have to do is retrieve mana stones, right? What about their leather or heads?”

“We don’t need those. Also, collect the drop items as you see them.”

Seong-Il barked out a laugh. “You are giving me more orders, so I’m going to leave before you give me more. I’ll see you later!”

Seong-Il gave me a short nod and went out of the barracks. Military trucks were carrying the Awakened and moving in the direction of the hotel I mentioned. The injured, who had been moved separately, seemed to be moving together at that time.

I approached Lee Tae-Han. He showed no excitement even though the smartphone in his hand had his group logo.

I ordered, “Prepare for the press conference.”

There seemed to be no need for an order to stay neat in a suit. Lee Tae-Han’s eyes trembled with surprise. He had expected that I would choose him over Joshua, but upon hearing it in person, he had to have accepted the new reality. He lowered his head, deeply touched.

As Lee Tae-Han wiped the blood and gore from his face, the commander finally recognized him. However, the commander’s reaction was interrupted by the sound of a helicopter approaching from the sky.

Jamie, the Jeonil Group’s leader, had departed from Jeolla-do[2] and arrived before the president and martial law commander who were nearby.

Jamie got off the helicopter and ran straight toward me, but she flinched for a bit when she noticed bloody footprints on the ground. Like everyone else, she didn’t understand how long we had suffered for and how terrible the Stage of Advent was.

That was why she had lamented that she hadn’t selected to be awakened. She was sad that she had not been able to join me. Yeon-Hee burst into laughter as she looked at Jamie and how ridiculous she was acting.

Then, Jamie read the intimidating atmosphere in the area. She definitely felt a sense of incompatibility with Lee Tae-Han. It wasn’t just because of the stench of blood coming off of his wet hair.

“Were you one of them as well, Mr. Lee?” she asked.

The two had seen each other, but Lee Tae-Han left without answering. In the past, his reaction would have been impossible because he had merely been the President of the Ilsung Group.

Jamie looked at Lee Tae-Han’s back with a thoughtful face, then turned toward me.

I asked her, “The connection seems to be off. You must have a special line, right?”

She nodded. “Yes.”

I ordered, “Phone my parents.”

“Okay.”

She asked while touching her smartphone’s screen, “But how long were you there for?”

1. The more stars they have on their epaulets, the higher their ranks are. ?

2. A province in Southwestern Korea. Its capital city is three hours away from Gwacheon by car and an hour away by plane. ?

Chapter 324

Son…

Tears welled up in my eyes upon hearing the sound of his voice, but I swallowed them all to keep my sadness at bay. Jamie and Yeon-Hee kept their mouths shut, and silence filled the air. After I gave Yeon-Hee the phone, she left the barracks.

Not long after that…

“Aaaargh-!”

I heard a man screaming. The martial law officer was rolling around the road with his hand severed, blood spurting out in every direction. Yeon-Hee was holding his hand, and she was also holding a cell phone that appeared to be his in her other hand.

All the guns in the area were pointing at her, but of course, Yeon-Hee was calm. She only cared about the few drops of blood that had splattered on her clothes. She started walking towards me. Several military officials yelled at her not to move.

At that moment, I was the only one who could see her sudden movement. She leapt into the air.

“My hand! My haaaaaand!”

His scream became louder. Nevertheless, the soldiers who were aiming rifles at Yeon-Hee and the officers who ordered her to stop moving were stunned. Yeon-Hee looked at me, then took the phone away from his hand. It was then thrown to the floor like worthless garbage.

The officer’s phone, which was given to me, contained pictures of Yeon-Hee. Specifically, they were images of her speaking on the phone with her family.

At that time, Jamie looked at the severed hand in front of her feet.

I said, “Jamie.”

She lifted her head in surprise. I showed her the pictures that had been secretly taken by the officer of Yeon-Hee. The commander was uncertain how to handle the sudden situation, but Jamie made it easier for him to make a decision quickly.

She rebuked him, “Is he not going to have surgery? Hurry and pick it up. Also, how in the world are you managing your subordinates? I can’t believe such an incident happened in front of me.”

At the same time, Yeon-Hee ignored the disturbance and turned her head toward the hotel.

She sent me a telepathic message.

- You know about it, right? Operation Noose seems to have started. I will go and check.

I shook my head.

- No, it’s okay. They can deal with it.

She smiled slightly.

- That’s true.

***

Yeon-Hee spoke sharply as Jamie glared at her, “Are you serious? It was just a hand! You are going to freak out if you know what’s actually happening out there.”

Jamie was intimidated by Yeon-Hee and unconsciously avoided her gaze. Then, she looked at me in a way that was clearly asking for an explanation.

I explained, “This is Mary. You will be able to figure out her identity in Korea, but I hope you don’t. I don’t want that either.”

Yeon-Hee continued, “Nice to meet you, Jamie. I think we will bump into each other a lot from now on. It means you don’t need to peek at me.”

I added, “Treating her the same way as you treat me will be beneficial for you, but that’s not an order.”

Jamie paused and finally said, “...Okay, but it was a hasty move on her part. Everyone was watching, and it happened in an area under martial law. Also, the military officer was the victim. This case will hold her back in the future.”

Yeon-Hee and I snorted at the same time.

I stated, “We were there for at least twenty years. There must be people who spent longer there than that. However, time shouldn’t be dealt with numbers.”

Jamie finally heard the answer to her previous question. She looked at me and Yeon-Hee’s faces in confusion.

I clarified. “The Awakened never age.”

Her eyes widened. “...Wow. Everything you are telling me is amazing. Like the fact that you lived in a different time and space, and that your aging process has stopped… How can that happen? Then… how many came back alive?”

“Fewer than two hundred thousand.”

I added an additional explanation for her as she didn’t understand how paltry that number was, “We started with forty-five million, and only that number came back alive. Do you understand what kind of place it was now?”

Jamie’s pupils dilated as she was in deep shock. In particular, she now looked at Yeon-Hee differently.

She said cautiously, “Ms. Mary. I can’t imagine how terrible it was the experience the years you have. Nothing I could say could possibly comfort you. But… I’m sorry to use this expression, but you need treatment. For yourself, not anyone else.”

Yeon-Hee interrupted sharply, “I’m also Odin’s person and his girl. I don’t break your rules, Jamie. Why don’t you go get that treatment instead?”

Jamie appeared even more startled as she realized that Mary had read her thoughts.

I clarified, “Mary has a mental attribute, so she reads people’s minds. She is also the strongest out of all Awakened except me. You better not play any tricks with her.”

“Said Odin,” Yeon-Hee smiled.

Jamie’s first reaction was to cover her head with both hands in a hurry. Then, she looked around in a confused gaze, panicking as she didn’t know where to look. She then shifted her gaze toward me. She was asking for permission, so I nodded.

She ran out of the barracks as if she was running away. After a while, she came back with the smell of cigarettes.

“Am I permitted to listen to all of this?” she asked, clearly frazzled.

I shrugged. “I won’t be able to make sure that everyone keeps their mouth shut. Mary is famous among us. As well as Jonathan and Joshua. Also, ‘Odin’ is no longer just the name for the club. We can’t tell you everything about what happened over decades, so ask Lee Tae-Han instead.”

Jamie blinked. “Are you talking about President Lee of Illsung?”

I continued, “You will build an association with him. Prioritize it over the Jeonil Group and the French corporation.”

She nodded hesitantly. “Okay… But these people are late. I’ll check how far they are from here.”

She was referring to the president and martial law commander.

I commented, “I thought the Jeonil Group would know everything even in the situation of martial law, but I’m disappointed.”

“...What do you mean?” Jamie looked taken aback.

I smiled grimly. “Operation ‘Noose.’ There is an ongoing scenario in the martial law army.”

The commander had brought up the topic of martial law and military control as soon as he saw us because there were specific orders he needed to carry out. It stemmed from a secret operation within the military following Joshua’s press conference.

However, they couldn’t avoid Yeon-Hee finding out. That was why Yeon-Hee had showed off her ability and expressed her dissatisfaction with them. The martial law officer, who secretly took pictures of Yeon-Hee, didn’t do it out of personal curiosity.

The hotel where the Awakened were moved must be a sea of blood by now. When I raised my Sense, I could hear urgent voices from there. There was a conflict in the process of martial law forces trying to separate them one by one.

“This is my fault.”

Jamie, who had just learned about Operation Noose, seemed to take it seriously.

No. The problem was those who regarded martial law as absolute power. Of course, it was a great power that controlled not only individual property rights but also basic rights, so it was natural for them to think that way. However, the real problem was they didn’t know that I had the authority to lift that law at any time!

The situation in Korea was dire. The president and martial law commander were unaware of my true identity and were operating under false assumptions. Perhaps they believed that this was a chance to free their country from foreign control. If that was the case, I was willing to applaud them.

It had been a while since the incident at the hotel had ended. The president’s situation was similar to what had happened in North America. Despite the maneuvering of the club, he had been elected as the leader of this country. However, that didn’t mean he could reject the club’s order.

***

“They are extremely dangerous, sir. Please consider increasing the number of bodyguards right now.”

“No, I don’t need any of them. By the way, what did the martial law commander say? Did he say it wouldn’t work?”

“I can use my authority to serve you personally. They are the ones who have calmly requested food even after committing brutal slaughter. They are murderers with extraordinary abilities. To have a private meeting with the leader of such individuals would mean…”

“It’s not a one-on-one meeting. The female president of Jeonil will be there, so nothing will happen.”

After the scuffle had stopped, the president came in with a gentle smile. He even smiled at the Kciphos, which was in Yeon-Hee’s arms. He wouldn’t be able to smile like that once he figured that we were aware of Operation Noose.

Anyway, he came in alone with no entourage.

He stated pompously, “This country will forever be grateful to you, the Awakened, for defeating extraterrestrial beings. We deeply appreciate your efforts. I extend my personal thanks and those of the entire nation.”

He bent his waist, then looked at Jamie. He wanted Jamie to act as a bridge between us. Jamie lived up to those expectations, but it wasn’t in a way that he wanted it to be.

She stated firmly, “Mr. President, it is imperative that you end Operation Noose without delay. Continuing it will only lead to more casualties among our troops.”

“Operation Noose? Haven’t you guys already suppressed the alien creatures?”

He looked at me with a brazen look of surprise. After tapping Jamie on the shoulder, I stood up.

I heard the President’s bewildered voice behind me. “Wait, where are you going?”

My task of bringing him to Jamie was completed. He already knew the other identity of Jamie. He was already aware of Jamie’s membership in the club, but he didn’t know that she held a leadership position within it.

The president’s entourage and security personnel were stationed outside. Because of what we had already done, extreme vigilance filled their eyes as they looked at us.

We walked towards the hotel while hearing the president’s conversation that ended in a fit of embarrassed laughter.

“Haha. There was an unfortunate accident at the hotel, but I have never heard of Operation Noose. The Awakened must be very angry, and I apologize for this.”

“No, don’t mind that. It’s not even a big deal for them. They put down the alien monsters that the military couldn’t even do anything with. Anyway, the reason why I urgently invited you is because of martial law.”

“If that’s the reason… There is no guarantee that there will be no invasion of aliens again.”

“There can be a similar incident, but the association can sort it out without a problem. They are also certain that there will be no such large-scale invasion again. I’m sure the citizens want to be safe and go back to their jobs. Thousands of people, including myself, also hope for the lifting of martial law, Mr. President.”

“You mean the World Awakened Association, right?”

“Yes.”

“Is President Joshua still at the resort? I would like to meet him.”

“I will arrange a meeting soon.”

“Thank you. I feel the same way, too. I also want my citizens to resume their daily life as quickly as possible. However, lifting martial law isn’t as simple as it sounds. Apart from getting approval from the cabinet, we must also take into account the global situation. We may have suppressed the invasion on our land, but other nations are still facing challenges.”

“No, the others have started the same discussion that we are having now Let’s check and take the measure right away.”

“I will consider it.”

“This is not a request.”

“You are going too far today, haha. Hahahaha.”

“I’m not saying this as the President of Jeonil Group.”

“...Is it from the club?”

“I cannot guarantee the national prosperity of Korea if you reject the order after meeting the owner of the club.”

“W…wait… That means… the guy who just left is…”

“Yes, he is the owner. Aren’t you happy as a representative of the government of this country? The owner of the world was born from your small peninsula.”

“...”

“Lift the law. It’s his order.”

Chapter 325

In front of the hotel, Lee Tae-Han was having a serious conversation with an officer who appeared to be in charge of the operation. Then, he spotted me from afar, so they stopped talking.

As Lee Tae-Han approached me, the officer turned around and communicated via radio. Then, vehicles carrying martial law forces moved in perfect order. The scent of blood coming from the hotel was stronger here than the trail of fumes that cars left behind.

“The martial law will be lifted soon. Start the conference just in time,” I said.

He nodded. “Then, I will get to Seoul first.”

Yeon-Hee smiled behind Lee Tae-Han’s back and said in a delighted voice, “See you at the hotel tomorrow. Bye for now!”

Despite the blood stains, she was pleased to be able to get into the hotel.

The entrance of the hotel was cluttered with evidence of the removal of martial law soldiers’ bodies, and the traces led to the lobby, elevators, and emergency stairs.

“This is not too bad. It seems like the situation ended without the Awakened doing anything.”

The lobby appeared as if it had been devastated by a storm, and nothing was left unscathed. The sight of the destruction was reminiscent of a bomb that had gone off. Rifles and limbs of the soldiers were scattered in a pool of blood, and hand prints stained the walls.

In the area with the heaviest concentration of blood, it was still seeping through the tile crevices. Yeon-Hee tracked the flow of blood and discovered a martial law officer in a corner. He was still in a panic even after everyone had withdrawn. He crouched there, trembling, and had clearly been there for a long time.

He was speechless and only gazed at Yeon-Hee with wide, quivering eyes.

“Coward.”

Yeon-Hee came back to me after saying that.

The best suite was usually on the highest floor of the hotel. We used the emergency staircases instead of the broken elevator.

“I promised Seong-Il that I would prepare a gift for Ki-Cheol. What would be a good one?” Yeon-Hee asked.

There was nothing to worry about if it was for Seong-Il because nothing was better than a bottle of cheap soju and a bowl of ramen to us now.

We kept walking up the stairs as if we were chasing the trail of bodies being dragged away. Then, we came out into the hallway on the last floor. Although the genres all differed, we heard snippets of music greeting us.

Some had left their doors open, while others had closed them. Everyone had finished taking a shower, so they were enjoying the modern technology and civilization of the earth.

In an open room, I made eye contact with Ji-Ae. It had been a while since I last talked to her. As she had done every time she ran into me, Ji-Ae stopped what she was doing and slightly lowered her head toward me. It was obvious that she had no intention of returning to the Supreme Prosecutors’ Office.

We came into the empty room that had been prepared for us. Yeon-Hee threw herself onto the bed with a short exclamation. The room only had a mattress, but she enjoyed the softness of the bed as she buried her face in it. Then, she turned to me and smiled.

“I know now.”

Her eyes were shining.

“Gift?” I asked.

She smiled. “A wish coupon would be perfect. With our names on it. Odin and Mary. We will grant his wish whenever he wants to use the coupon!”

***

Krong. Its real name was Kronos’ Chest Armor, but Seong-Il affectionately referred to it by its nickname and cherished it.

He was now happier than when he had first won Krong. We made the wish coupon by roughly tearing up a piece of memo paper that was provided in the hotel. Regardless of its rough appearance, it was more valuable than a challenger box due to the inclusion of Odin’s and Mary’s names.

Seong-Il definitely knew that this was for Ki-Cheol, not him. He had simply fulfilled his obligations and maintained his loyalty, but the reward he received was excessive.

Seong-Il put the coupon in his pocket, then rang the doorbell.

Woof woof!

He heard a dog barking in the yard. His ex-wife actually hated dogs, but she was raising this one to guard them from Seong-Il in case he broke in. Anyway, he was worried that Ki-Cheol might have gone to the shelter, like many others had, as there were numerous abandoned houses. But fortunately, he sensed people inside the house.

“It’s me.”

Seong-Il smiled at the intercom camera, and tears welled up in his eyes. He didn’t want to see his son with tears and a runny nose, so he put on a broader smile than usual and tightened his fists.

His ex-wife’s blunt question almost made Seong-Il cry immediately. He had longed to hear that voice. It was as if his nose was already running.

Then, the voice coming from the intercom changed.

Tik!

Seong-Il heard the door open. It was his first time entering the house. It had always been closed before, and in the past he only saw Ki-Cheol briefly on weekends near the station for less than an hour. As Ki-Cheol entered puberty, the frequency of their meetings decreased.

A beautifully maintained garden stretched out before him, which matched what he had heard about neighborhoods inhabited by wealthy elderly men. However, a madly barking dog was interfering with the heaven-like scene.

When Seong-Il stared at the dog, it ran into its house. Only then did the stunning view that he couldn’t even dream of in the Stage of Advent come into view.

His ex-wife and the old guy walked out of the house. In the meantime, her ex-wife kept her mouth shut tight, as if her husband had just scolded her to remain quiet. She was fierce like a pitbull when she had lived with him, but now she was gentle like a golden retriever.

“Thanks for opening the door. But where is Ki-Cheol?” Seong-Il asked.

“Calm down first,” the old man said.

“So where is Ki-Cheol?” Seong-Il asked again.

The old man smiled. “He is taking a shower. Come in first. A father wants to see his son, and there is no reason to stop that. This could be… the last time.”

Piles of daily essentials were stored in the house starting from the front door. Seong-Il sat on the leather couch while his ex-wife glared at him. The old man stared at him with an uncomfortable gaze, then went into the master bedroom.

Then, his ex-wife stood in front of him and said, “Can you stop shaking your legs? You are making me nervous too. And why do you look like that?”

She cast a disapproving look at Seong-Il. He was wearing a shirt and jeans that he didn’t usually wear, but the cuffs of his jeans and socks were soiled with mud.

Seong-Il quipped, “Aren’t you glad to see me again? I really wanted to see your face…”

She sputtered, “You… you… are… you’ve become insane since the world became chaotic, right?”

“I’m sorry. I should have treated you better when we were married,” he suddenly apologized.

She grimaced. “Oh my gosh, stop! Do you think you will go to heaven if you atone for your sins? Then, why didn’t you go to church instead of here? You should be glad that my husband is a gentleman.”

Seong-Il sighed. “Ugh, never mind. I’m not here to fight you. I… I…”

She interrupted him with a hiss, “Then stop saying nonsense and be quiet. Okay? If you scare my son, I won’t let you go alive.”

Only then could Seong-Il focus on the sound from the washroom. He didn’t care about the pouring water. He concentrated on Ki-Cheol’s breathing, which sounded like something was scratching the nasal cavity due to his sinusitis.

Seong-Il’s vision became blurry, and he could no longer hold in his tears.

“Are you crying? Are you… actually?”

His ex-wife became speechless when she saw him crying. Then, tears began to flow from her eyes, which usually was only filled with disdain as if he was a crazy man. It was because of fear. She was shocked to see Seong-Il crying, as she had never witnessed him in such a state before.

She was afraid that the world was ending and that she would witness the monsters that had come to Seoul with her own eyes in this house. She squatted down and buried her face between her knees, then murmured while shedding tears nonstop.

“What should we do… what should we do…” she wailed quietly.

Then the sound of water running stopped in the washroom. Seong-Il began to cry harder.

Seong-Il blinked his eyes rapidly because he heard Ki-Cheol’s voice.

“I heard dad’s voice. Is he here?”

Ki-Cheol came out of the washroom, and Seong-Il rose unsteadily. He attempted to shout his son’s name, but no sound came out of his mouth. He was still crying with tears and a runny nose, and his body continued to shake, hindering his movement. Ki-Cheol took a step back, but the wall was blocking his way.

Seong-Il only thought about one thing when he hugged Ki-Cheol tight.

‘I should control my Strength. Control it… If not, I will hurt my son.’

His son cried out, “What is going on? What’s wrong with dad? I’m suffocating. Cough. Mom. Mom! Stop crying. Oh my gosh! Please don’t fight. Please!”

She replied with an unsteady voice, “We didn’t fight, son. I told you not to scare Ki-Cheol. You… seriously… What’s wrong with you? Get out if you are going to keep doing this.”

Seong-Il didn’t realize his ex-wife was hitting his back at the moment. He felt as if the background had faded away and the sound around him quieted down. It was something that he had only felt when entering the gate.

His memories flooded through his mind, including his first meeting with Odin, to the moment Kang Ja-Seong, who looked like his son, had made the ultimate sacrifice for him.

Despite everything, he made it through and was now holding Ki-Cheol. Odin leading the way and Ki-Cheol pushing from behind were the only driving forces that had made him come this far. If either of them were missing, he could never come back alive.

“Thank you. Thank you.”

Seong-Il sobbed as he came back to his senses. His hands were on the ground without him realizing it after he let go of Ki-Cheol, who struggled. His wailing and tears hit the living room floor.

After a while, he carefully put his hand into his pocket as he suddenly remembered Ki-Cheol’s gift. He refrained from calling the coupon a ‘gift’ as he feared it would diminish its value, and chose not to give it a label.

“Keep this, and use it only when you really need it. This is worth countless lives,” he stated solemnly.

Seong-Il placed a coupon in Ki-Cheol’s hand.

“...”

“It’s a wish coupon. Mary and Odin will grant your wish when the time comes. It’s written there.”

“Mom. Dad is…”

Ki-Cheol alternated his gaze between the coupon and Seong-Il, then faced his mother, appearing frightened. However, Seong-Il’s ex-wife, with her face buried in her knees, was still deeply afraid and unable to accept her son’s desperate look.

It was then that the old man came out of the master bedroom. His face was also filled with anxiety. Then, his gaze inadvertently turned to the television and was fixed there. He widened his eyes.

「 [Breaking News] Martial Law Command, ‘Defeated aliens in Gwacheon.’」

「 [Breaking News] Global Awakened Brings Increased Stability to Earth. 」

「 [Breaking News] The World Awakened Association’s Prediction Has Become Reality. Mankind on the Brink of Victory. 」

「 [Breaking News] Martial Law has been Lifted. 」

The old man increased the television volume, and Ki-Cheol and Seong-Il’s ex-wife also turned toward it.

“After a ten-day enforcement, the martial law was lifted as of 11 PM on March 17th, today. Despite the lifting of the law, residents in areas severely impacted by the recent alien invasion, such as Gwacheon, Anyang, and Gunpo, will remain under curfew.”

“The implementation of a curfew is a precautionary measure aimed at ensuring the safety and security of residents as they recover from the destruction caused by the attack. The Supreme Council for National Reconstruction is…”

The TV announcer’s voice was filled with excitement. The TV then had its connection for a moment, and then her voice reappeared, “The World Awakened Association has started a press conference.”

When Seong-Il looked up, he saw Lee Tae-Han. Within twelve hours, the blood stains on his face had vanished and his hair was neatly styled. He was dressed in a suit like a person who had never stepped onto the Stage of Advent.

Seong-Il got up on the floor and put his arm around Ki-Cheol’s shoulder.

Ki-Cheol said, “Wait, dad. Let me watch this.”

It wasn’t just Ki-Cheol. His ex-wife and her husband also couldn’t take their eyes off the television.

“Decades ago, I was an Asian entrepreneur. Decades ago, I was filled with anger and terror at the alien civilization that invaded our dear human society and beloved neighbors and families. The world was ablaze with numerous cities being destroyed, and we were powerless to defend against the alien invasion.”

He took a breath and continued, “As Director Joshua von Karjan had mentioned, our current firepower cannot subdue these monsters. Therefore, we would likely be forced to use nuclear weapons as a last resort.”

He paused and continued, “However, Director Joshua von Karjan’s prediction that we, the Awakened, would reappear ready to tackle any new threats at a moment’s notice had become a reality. This is real. We emerged from decades of relentless warfare in the Stage of Advent, and we were victorious over the savage alien civilizations.”

He smiled. “I would like to pay my heartfelt tribute to Director Joshua von Karjan for giving me this opportunity to deliver honorable news to the world, to all global leaders and officials who refrained from using our last resort, and to everyone who had faith in us and remained calm.”

He looked squarely at the camera. “Hello, I’m Lee Tae-Han, the president of the World Awakened Association.”

People clapped and applauded not just on the television, but Seong-Il’s ex-wife, his husband and Ki-Cheol also cheered as they jumped in joy. Seong-Il hugged Ki-Cheol, who threw himself into his father’s arms and sniffed.

Lee Tae-Han continued speaking from the television, “We humans have experienced fear and awe at the mysterious events that have occurred and have bestowed the name of gods upon some of the most powerful Awakened.”

He continued with gravity, “Today, I would like to tell you about Odin, the deity of Nordic mythology. Odin is the god of the sky, magic, war, and wisdom. He possesses wisdom in one eye, wields the power to summon storms and thunder with one hand, and brings victory with the other. He is considered the ruler of all gods. Odin was present in the Stage of Advent and has returned with us.”

He stated seriously, “Please remember us who fought under his name. The Association Director Mary, Director Osiris Joshua von Karjan, Director King of the Hell Jonathan Hunter, Director Caliber Kwon Seong-Il, and all other two hundred thousand Awakened will move on to the alien civilization that attacked our humanity, starting with today’s victory.”

He raised his fist and announced proudly, “We will bring back everything we have lost. We will bring reconstruction of the new world instead of being content with the current situation. We, the World Awakened Association, promise a new era for all mankind. Today’s victory is a great first step and turning point in human history, and we will prove to ourselves how strong our civilization is.”

The television then became noisy with Lee Tae-Han saying that he will answer questions. The old guy and Seong-Il’s ex-wife were still immersed in television, but Ki-Cheol was different. He was unfolding the memo paper that was crumpled in his hand.

「Wish Coupon

Content: From Odin and Mary, for Ki-Cheol, the son of Caliber Kwon Seong-Il. 」

“That’s not you… right?” he stuttered in disbelief.

Ki-Cheol blinked his eyes quickly.

Seong-Il grinned. “It is me. I’m the Caliber Kwon Seong-Il!”

Chapter 326

Lee Soo-Won suppressed his rising anger. The Chuncugwan[1] was filled with complaints from the reporters entering the Blue House. The chief secretary and even the lowest-ranking employee in the office were absent, so the reporters had been left unattended.

This was impossible. The relationship between politicians and journalists was intertwined, making it challenging to distance themselves from each other. Therefore, creating a significant gap between them was nearly impossible.

It wasn’t only because the extraterrestrial beings had been repulsed. This was the moment when the invasion marked a pivotal moment for humanity as it had come to an end and people began to move forward towards a new beginning. The Blue House was responsible for actively releasing related information to the press.

However, the only thing known was the fact that three hundred thousand Koreans had entered the Stage of Advent and fewer than five hundred had returned alive. This was already disclosed at Lee Tae-Han’s press conference.

Reporters wanted to know who Odin and the surviving five hundred Awakened were, how they defeated the monsters, and what stance the government would have on the Awakened in the future.

The Blue House remained silent, and it was a terrible sign of neglect from them. The impeached government had been like this two years ago. Lee Soo-Won was certain that outdated media policies like this were the cause of the eighteenth political power’s impeachment.

What are they going to do by just pushing the press away?

If he and his colleagues hadn’t been seriously insulted there… If the Blue House didn’t treat the media poorly, then the entire media wouldn’t have turned its back on them. If so, then the eighteenth political power wouldn’t have collapsed due to impeachment.

“I guess they learned nothing from there. Reporter Lee, do you know anything about the Awakened?” a reporter sitting next to Lee Soo-Won asked.

Lee Soo-Won was about to answer, but he closed his mouth as he suddenly felt chills going down his spine. The nineteenth government understood the media’s power better than anyone. They had witnessed the downfall of the previous government due to their harsh treatment of the media, and the current government was the one who benefited the most from it.

In fact, Lee Soo-Won had the itch to write something. He could condemn the government as much as he could for the destruction of the southern part of Gyeonggi-do. He could create a crack in the nineteenth government’s iron fortress-like approval rating. But the government knew about this, but they were in an inevitable situation where they couldn’t stop it from happening!

This meant an absolute power, which was stronger than the authority held by chiefs and administrators in the eighteenth regime, lurked behind the current government. They had sealed the Blue House’s mouth. Everyone knew who they were. It was so obvious that it was embarrassing to mention them.

Jeonil Group.

They had dominated the government and business of this country since the fifteenth regime. Ironically, their black-haired foreigner was in Korea when the first democratic government that everyone had longed for was born. Over the past twenty years, they completed a sanctuary that was absolutely inviolable unless the Proletariat Revolution[2] occurred in Korea.

They are too powerful.

Lee Soo-Won was astounded at the fact that no one had survived after challenging Jeonil Group. Although he wouldn’t face the same physical torture in the Central Intelligence Agency[3] as he would have in the 1970s, those who challenged the group still faced the destruction of their social standing. Politicians, legal professionals, businessmen, and reporters had been ruined. After the Jeonil Gate incident, the extent of their destruction worsened…

People called the current government a ‘democratic regime,’ but it was more correct to refer to it as the ‘Jeonil regime.’ Therefore, Lee Soo-Won decided to proceed with the work through a foreign journalist who had more freedom. Before entering the Blue House to work as a reporter, he had worked as a correspondent in North America for more than three years.

Thanks to this, he was able to register as a member of the foreign press club in Seoul where he met Carrie. She happened to be in Seoul.

The next day, it was late afternoon when Soo-Won pulled over his car on the shoulder of Seoul City Hall Plaza.

「 We pray for the safe return of the Awakened and the souls of the departed. 」

People from all walks of life came to light incense in memory of the deceased.

A foreign woman approached him when she saw the hazard lights he had turned on. Lee Soo-Won got out of the car and opened the passenger seat.

He said, “The Stage of Advent began and ended in this country. Isn’t it too early for you to return home?”

Joshua von Karjan had announced the start at the Jeonil Resort, and Lee Tae-Han had finished at the Ilsung Hotel in Seoul, Korea. As Lee Tae-Han had stated, the defining moment for humanity, the “torrent,” was occurring in Korea and nowhere else. However, Carrie was eager to leave.

“This country is too restricted,” she answered.

He responded, “It’s because of the Jeonil Group. I can’t access them, but you can in many ways. I want to help you.”

“But it won’t help you in your career,” she said.

Carrie hit the mark. She was saying that even if he collaborated with her to make a scoop about Jeonil, he wouldn’t be able to publish it as an article. She was well aware about the ecosystem in Korea.

He insisted, “Jeonil Group is a mountain we have to overcome one day in Korea. Opportunities won't come back unless the country gets trapped in an emergency situation like this.”

He paused and continued, “Who knows? The current government might follow in the same footsteps of the old regime because of them. What if the Jeonil Group’s secrets are revealed during the process? You know the impeachment situation last year, right?”

Carrie asked, “Is your purpose to investigate the corruption of the Jeonil Group? That is a totally different direction from ours.”

He shook his head. “No, it’s a little different. I want to know exactly who they are. It is no longer a presumption that they have close ties to the World Awakened Association.”

“I can tell you something about that. You know the Bilderberg Club, right? You would.”

“Of course.”

Carrie stated, “Jeonil Group’s female president is one of them. This has been confirmed several times, and it is expected.”

Soo-Won responded, “Yes, I knew that. But the Bilderberg Club was…”

She interrupted him, “Do you really think that the world's political leaders and big movers and shakers in the financial industry meet up to drink wine and dance in the ballroom? Like the way they describe the club? Don’t tell me that you believe in that.”

Carrie paused and then continued with a bitter smile, “It is the most secret organization among the countless groups. It’s not a big deal why the public doesn’t know much about them. It’s because the power of club members is so immense that no one even dares to reveal their identities. It must be the image that you feel toward the Jeonil Group as a citizen.”

Lee Soo-Won listened carefully to Carrie, who had a broader perspective than himself.

Carrie continued, “The Bilderberg Club has a long history, and the wars of modern and contemporary history had all come from them. It’s up to them to decide when to start the war, how long it will last, and when to end it. This war against alien civilization was no exception. They marked the beginning, and it ended in their hands as they predicted.”

“That is true…” Lee Soo-Won pursed his lips.

“Going through the Jeonil Group is one of several ways to approach the Bilderberg Club. And they don’t look at those who approach them with folded arms. There were incidents that I can’t bear to talk about here. The people who tried to get close to the Bilderberg Club had gone missing. In addition to controlling the media, they have no qualms about using physical force on others.”

This kind of secrecy was common. He didn’t need to consider global events like the OECD General Assembly, G8 meeting, WTO meeting, or World Central Bank General Assembly to think about this issue.

The evidence was clear in daily life. The executives of his apartment building also colluded and acted based on their own interests, determining building prices and the construction of expensive sports facilities on empty lots through their private agreements.

Despite this, Lee Soo-Won found it hard to accept that the same forces of control and power existed at a global level. He knew the reality, but it felt like a situation that was happening in a different dimension.

“Mr. Lee, the World Awakened Association is bound to have a tight connection with the Jeonil Group. However, do you think we are withdrawing back to our country because we don’t know about that?” Carrie asked.

She then stated, “You’d better listen to this carefully. If you are willing to continue, then you should be prepared to risk your life along with many of your friends. However, more urgent matters are happening quickly to be stuck in this issue. You should stop blinding yourself. There is a log of cases we should pay attention to, Mr. Lee.”

Buzz. Buzzzz-

Even then, Lee Soo-Won’s phone was vibrating. As he was acquainted with many people while working as a reporter, there were so many funerals to attend. The amount of condolence money he had to give already exceeded his monthly salary. One of his nephews had also died.

He was still a kid.

Anyway, Lee Soo-Won was unable to stop Carrie from exiting the vehicle. The work related to the Jeonil Group posed a serious risk to one’s life, and it was clear that he would face isolation if he pursued the matter related to the mysterious Jeonil Club.

But…

He was already in front of the funeral hall, which was located near Gimpo International Airport. It was quite far from his home. He held a cigarette in his mouth as he looked up at the red light of the international flight, flying away in the night sky.

Some of those who had entered the Jeonil Resort must have been on that plane. According to records that were not yet deleted by the immigration office, there were significant numbers of people who entered Korea the day before the Day of Advent. After all, the families of Joshua von Karjan, Jonathan Hunter, and other important figures entered the resort. The Group had guaranteed their safety.

At first, Lee Soo-Won wondered why Jeonil had installed a huge barrier around the luxury resort, but he now realized that they had a valid reason to endure public criticism.

Jeonil Group… Everything was happening in our country.

Lee Soo-Won regretted not finding out sooner. When everyone’s attention was drawn to the relationship between the current regime and North America and nuclear issues in North Korea, he should have changed his perspective and tried to reveal the whole story of the great event.

The president of the World Awakened Association was Korean, and he was the chairman of the Ilsung Group. Among the few directors, there was one more Korean guy named Kwon Seong-Il. There were two Koreans in charge of the association, and they stood shoulder to shoulder with world-class superpowers such as Jonathan Hunter and Joshua von Karjan.

Lee Soo-Won walked back into the funeral hall. The funeral home was busy. The fact that three hundred thousand people had entered and only five hundred returned made the number of returnees meaningless.

It was difficult to book a burial service as almost three hundred thousand had died overnight. Only those with money and connection succeeded in reserving a spot.

Lots of wreaths filled the first floor. In the meantime, Lee Soo-Won was drawn to the direction where mourners were looking at. People made more fuss about the wreath than the garlands that the high-ranking government officials had sent.

「 Rest in peace. Director of the World Awakened Association, Kwon Seong-Il. 」

Huh?!

The title ‘Caliber’ disgraced his identity, but Kwon Seong-Il was indeed the most notable name in the world right now. Kwon Seong-Il!

However, the wreath had been delivered to his nephew. The deceased’s name was Kang Ja-Seong, and the chief mourner was Soo-Won’s maternal uncle.

This is it!

It didn’t appear that other reporters had figured this out yet. If so, then they would have swarmed around here. It meant that he shouldn’t have been busy chasing the other Awakened whom he couldn’t even talk to.

Lee Soo-Won lit incense and said after bowing back to the chief mourner, “This is so heartbreaking.”

***

Seong-Il phoned me.

Compared to what would happen in the future, Seong-Il’s problem was just a minnow in the ocean. In fact, I didn’t give freedom just to Seong-Il. Some Awakened were still staying at the Gwacheon Hotel like Yeon-Hee and me, but many had already left.

I only asked them to stay quiet without causing any trouble until the association was completed. The urgent issue wasn’t derived from Awakened who left to seek a new life in Korea. They were just inevitable measles at the junction of old and new eras. The real problem was still in the talk on the television.

“While the World Awakened Association urges Awakened around the world to wait ‘calmly’ until the registration date of the Awakened, they expressed deep regret and warning to countries who attempt to control their Awakened, including China.”

The announcer continued, “Also, the global financial group, Jonathan Investment Finance Group, has spent a massive one trillion dollars on the World Awakened Association. The funds were intended for the benefit of Awakened individuals who played a role in saving humanity and the families of those who lost loved ones. The Awakened will soon be able to receive debit cards with two hundred thousand dollars worth of funds through SOBs[4] and partner bank branches around the world at any time. Ten thousand dollars worth of consolation money will be given to the forty-five million victims’ families.”

Yeon-Hee asked as she indulged in some ice cream, “What are you going to do with China?”

When I opened my mouth, the sweetness from Yeon-Hee’s spoon filled my mouth. She gazed at me affectionately as I rested on her lap.

My goal was to bring China under control and ensure their cooperation with the club’s future endeavors. This would demonstrate that their belief in the club’s limited influence was misguided. I had to show them that our true power lay not in physical might.

“In the 1990s, the United States killed Iraq.”

I opened my mouth to eat more of the ice cream that was going into my mouth and added, “We will impose the highest level of economic sanctions on China.”

1. A building in the Blue House, where press conferences are usually held. ?

2. A political movement that seeks to overthrow capitalism and establish a socialist society. It advocates for the working class to rise up against the ruling class and take control of the means of production. It is also known as the Communist Revolution. ?

3. The decade the reporter is referring to was characterized by authoritarian military rule under the regime of President Park Chung-Hee. The government implemented controversial policies, including censorship, media control, and human rights abuses during this time. Of course, various political and social groups opposed them, leading to protests, demonstrations, and unrest throughout the decade. The government caught everyone who disagreed with them and ordered the Central Intelligence Agency to torture them. Many of them died during the torture, and some of them were innocent college students who weren’t involved in the protests. ?

4. Sun of Bank. ?

Chapter 327

I moved to Jeonil Hotel in Seoul for a more luxurious and varied break as the curfew in Gwacheon limited my options for a fulfilling rest.

Today’s menu was Western food. We were no longer in a hurry when dealing with food as if we were being chased by demons. I ate while looking outside the window and enjoyed the scenery of Seoul that I had longed for. Yeon-Hee was also looking in the same direction as she tore the inside of the baguette.

She muttered, “I should be careful from now on. I’m on… that…”

She wasn’t even ashamed to be naked in front of me, but she acted like a girl in puberty who just started her period. Anyway, her magic[1] of the month began. It was a real magic that only biological women could have, and this meant that Awakened could get pregnant. It was challenging to have babies now. As Yeon-Hee had mentioned, we needed to wait until the world where our childrens’ safety was guaranteed…

I nodded and sliced the steak. At that time, the thought came to my mind as I saw the blood flowing out of the meat with gravy.

Surprisingly, there were quite a lot of people addicted to monster blood. How are they dealing with that now?

Individuals addicted to monster blood, which gave them negative hallucinations, were often the weak. They were the ones who had desperately waited this day to come, hoping to view their civilization through illusions. I wondered if they would overcome their cravings for monster blood here since they would now be back home.

Thoughts spawned more thoughts, eventually leading to the notion of a reinforcing agent. Just as we could create weapons for boss monsters with mana stones, we could make reinforcing agents that would raise the limits of Awakened with monster blood in the past. They were enhanced through technology and were even used by civilians back then.

By now, countries around the world would have been studying monster carcasses by cutting, ripping them apart, creating useless DNA maps, storing internal organs, and preserving mana stones separately. The governments and scientists would be making frantic attempts to find the reason why the monster corps could endure the advanced firepower of mankind.

“What are you thinking?” Yeon-Hee asked.

I didn’t tell her to read my mind because I witnessed how painful it was for her to open up people’s minds and read them.

I responded, “Reinforcing agents. Do you know about that?”

Yeon-Hee slowly nodded and shifted her gaze toward the blood that was collected on the plate like me.

“I don’t know where it originated from, unlike the mana stone weapons.”

The reinforcing agents appeared much earlier than the mana stone weapons had in the past.

“Can you make it?” Yeon-Hee asked.

I shook my head. “If I could, then I wouldn’t have just thought about it here. I would have started making it right away.”

She pointed out, “If you wait, it will eventually come to your hands.”

Yeon-Hee cut the steak elegantly. Then, she pointed at the steak, plate, and baguette with a knife one by one.

“Just like all of these came out of your hands. I don’t know what route it will be, but the start was always from your pocket. Right?”

It would happen in the end, but I couldn’t assure it since I would be selling my stocks soon.

The one trillion dollars released by Jonathan Investment Finance Group was not the money that was stored in the company’s warehouse. From the Day of Advent until now, they had literally poured out everything to defend against the crazy plunge in world stock prices. The cash in the warehouse had been turned into global corporate stocks and sealed in the names of numerous paper companies.

As a result, the flow of global capital had been strained. The reason why the exchange volume looked the same as before was that cross trading[2] was underway to hide such truth. The massive amount of fees incurred there was also circulating in my pocket, but there were funds that were bound to leak outward as this continued.

Pennies like that didn’t matter. The real problem was that the flow of global capital was blocked. Money was supposed to move around. Leaving all of it to me was nothing different from forcibly locking up Awakened who were all beasts. As complaints could suddenly escalate, the global economy could also experience a massive shock that would be far more devastating than the Day of Advent.

On that day, individuals who were left with only cash due to the massive sell-off of assets were not a small group. They were those who believed that the world would never recover stability, and these individuals had caused the greatest circulation of cash in world history.

If the situation was left unattended, hyperinflation[3] would take place simultaneously around the world. That was why I said the shock would be more devastating than the Day of Advent.

If the impact of economic sanctions imposed on China was added to that, then the gold tower that I had put a lot of effort into building so far would inevitably collapse from its foundation. Therefore, the Jonathan Investment Finance Group had no choice but to hastily sell off some of our shares and attract one trillion dollars. Kim Cheong-Soo was the one who did this as he was the one who was currently leading the Group.

The conclusion was this. We had to release the stakes of the global companies we were controlling to the market. It was time to recoup the world’s overflowing cash primarily to prevent hyperinflation, ease the flow of stressed capital, and make the current economy flow smoother.

During the process, the public may point their fingers at my companies such as Jonathan Group while being oblivious to what they had received from me. Ironically, it would appear as if we were gaining more wealth. It was because we would look like we were selling money at a higher price than the cost we bought. We would dispose of some shares, but the value of the majority we still held would begin to rise.

The World Awakened Association promised humanity the revival of a new era. However, I intended to give them an unprecedented financial boom before that. At the same time, I would offset the impact of economic sanctions from China.

“You said you should rest when you can, right? I guess the owner of the world can’t even take a break properly.”

When I took out the laptop, Yeon-Hee smiled at me.

“Then, I’ll take some of your food.”

***

The situation was urgent. There were too many signs of danger in the market to wait for his approval. There was no call from CEO Jonathan either. He couldn’t let things down as the group had put in lots of effort into defending on the Day of Advent.

In fact, Kim Cheong-Soo had done this in his position as the CFO[4] of Jonathan Group. The world was still riding a cockhorse with the joy of victory, but the battle that the group was fighting wasn’t over yet. Thus, he was forced to see a one trillion stake from countries and corporations with large pension funds. All they had was cash. Some of them even begged to buy shares at prices much higher than what Kim Cheong-Soo demanded.

Lubricating the global economy with a trillion-dollar oil posed no difficulties. Trades that normally took months were signed by express in one day.

One of Kim Cheong-Soo’s subordinates suddenly opened his office door and shouted in excitement, “Things are going good even by a little bit. The global stock prices are starting to go up!”

“I’m watching it.”

However, Kim Cheong-Soo couldn’t be as relieved as the guy who had reported it. The employee grasped the heavy atmosphere in the office. He was the chief trader of Jonathan Investment Finance Group and also directly under Kim Cheong-Soo.

“Umm… Is this transaction not approved by the higher-ups?” he asked timidly.

Kim Cheong-Soo shook his head. “No.”

“Oh my gosh.”

Kim Cheong-Soo reassured him, “I will take all the responsibility, so please keep your eyes on the market. We just barely stepped on a small fire.”

The reporter was unable to confess to completing his task. The deal was worth a trillion dollars, equivalent to nearly the GDP of Kim Cheong-Soo’s home country when converted to its currency. This was the biggest deal that would make a mark in financial history, regardless of how many assets the entire group had.

And the CFO just carried this out without the approval of the higher-ups?

The man who reported thought that the CFO’s accomplishment would be futile if it resulted in negative consequences.

“I will transfer the sale assets to the World Awakened Association. Please send a letter of cooperation to Washington D.C. You can contact this number about the use of funds.”

Kim Cheong-Soo’s words sounded like a will to the reporter. Then, he left after carefully closing the door.

Kim Cheong-Soo had never been in his accommodation since the Day of Advent, but the night felt especially too long. He was regretting it a bit. One of the leading players in the world was himself. He had been the protagonist of all kinds of adventures and hero stories since the owner had scouted him when he was wandering Wall Street as a nobody.

Such a life was coming to an end.

What was the point of having so much money? What is the point of living a royal life in the Bahamas?

Humans were animals that fed on the respect and honor of the public. It was difficult for Kim Cheong-Soo to think about his life without his[5] order. As a person who had already moved the world under him, Kim Cheong-Soo thought he was too young to be buried in the wilderness.

The new era had begun. Humanity would move on again, as always, toward an alien civilization that would have been dismissed as daydreaming before. The great stories of what new materials and resources those civilizations had, and how they impacted our global economy wouldn’t be recorded in history.

The next day, Kim Cheong-Soo was staring at the monitor while rubbing his eyes with the back of his hand. He had received an email. There was only one person, other than his family, in the world who called him by his Korean name instead of Brian Kim or the CFO of Jonathan Group. The email had been sent from him, and Kim Cheong-Soo thought it would inform him about his death from this society.

However, the first sentence began like this.

「 It was an amazing move, Kim Cheong-Soo. The transfer of one trillion dollars to the association was also a great idea. 」

Kim Cheong-Soo’s entire body trembled. He realized his authority and indescribable excitement arose with a shudder.

「 I hope you still have enough energy to work more. The details are attached to this email. 」

There were three attached files. One was the conditions to be prioritized in liquidating shares in the future, and the other was specific instructions on imposing economic sanctions against China. He printed the last one, put it in his pocket, then transferred the previous two pieces of data to his smartphone.

Then, he yelled outside, “Get the car ready! We are going to Washington D.C. now!”

1. In Korea, people call having a period ‘magic.’ ?

2. A practice in the stock market where two brokerage firms agree to trade securities with each other for their own clients without routing the orders through the open market. ?

3. Rapid and uncontrolled increase in money supply, leading to a decrease in the value of the currency. ?

4. Chief Financial Officer. ?

5. Odin’s ?

Chapter 328

“So are you saying that you won’t pay any tax on the one trillion dollars?”

The expected tax revenue alone was close to national defense expenditure, and he was saying that he would blow that up.

The U.S. President was livid with his advisors even though he had personally hired them. Many of them had been swayed by Jeonil’s forces, and even those not yet fully in their grasp would respond with eager obedience, rushing to their side like a loyal dog at the mere hint of a gesture.

Nevertheless, he had no choice but to tolerate it when he entered the White House two years ago as he couldn’t manage state affairs if he solely focused on the club. The servants of the club and all the fake media had continued attacking him even after the presidential election was over.

That was why he couldn’t avoid using social media. Even if the social media companies were under Jeonil’s control, they were unable to prevent him from publishing his posts and telling the truth to the public as opposed to the false and distorted version of events. If he could, then he wanted to write this on his account right away.

When these people stay together, you are all their slaves. There is no democracy as we still live in feudalism. That’s the real world you don’t know.

A new era? That’s hilarious. Hahaha. They are more terrifying than alien monsters. It’s not just the hideous teeth they have. They can trample and kill you immediately only with money.

However, there is nothing to worry about. Why? Because why would they kill slaves, which are also their property? So don’t worry. Our world has finally found peace.

Then, one of his aides spoke strongly and firmly, “The private companies are going to replace what our government is responsible for. If we stop them, their burden will come to us.”

Another chimed in, “The Awakened are incredibly ferocious and uncontrollable. If we don’t guarantee them a pleasant life, then they will turn into a bunch of swarming locusts.”

He snapped, “So we should give two hundred thousand dollars to each person? Wow, it’s such an easy way to make money.”

“The money isn’t only from our administration. Through Jonathan Investment Finance Group, the World Awakened Association has…”

He interrupted the aide, “Isn’t that an excuse for them to disperse their capital?”

The aide refuted, “No, SOBs and partner banks are already working on this. Mr. President, we only need your approval.”

The U.S. President realized that his role was now limited to signing documents and lamented at how powerless he was. This wasn’t why he had struggled to defeat the old lady during the presidential election.

Looking back, there was only one reason why he could rebel against the club. It was the dear public, the ones who looked at his posts on social media.

Look. Despite the club’s evil leader and their support toward the old lady, I was elected thanks to the public.

He initially considered the Korean President as a comrade, but that guy eventually submitted to the influence of the club, just like everyone else. Such was the strength of the club.

The aide urged, “Please approve it, Mr. President.”

The U.S. President glared at the document in front of him and at the person who placed it there. There were many who weren’t aware of the club, so he couldn’t directly mention it.

However, this happened all the time, even at the beginning of his term. He had once brought the chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff[1] to end North Korea, which was a thorn in the United States’ side. He instructed him to strike the Little Rocket Man[2] and their lands first. However, the chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff rejected his supreme order.

It was not only that. A more absurd thing occurred when he asked a guy in charge to scrap the unreasonable FTA[3]. The man, who couldn’t even ask to join the club, took all the related documents from his desk and ran away.

Things were the same when he tried withdrawing U.S. troops from South Korea as it was expensive to manage them. The government didn’t follow the direction of the U.S. President, and, by the time he came back to his senses, the nation had already entered a state of reconciliation with the Little Rocket Man by using economic sanctions against them as a whip.

It had always been this way.

Everything is fucked up.

The more egregious thing was that the club and the World Awakened Association were inseparable. The club even had practical force. These soldiers were gifted with exceptional powers that were only seen in comic books. They were merciless killers, devoid of any emotion.

The U.S. President eased the tension in his eyes, then signed a document approving a one trillion dollar emergency rule with tax exemptions.

***

“Brian Kim is here.”

It was pitch black outside and the time was 2 AM. Even after the official business of state affairs was finished, the club dispatched one of its members, indicating their complete control and dominance over them.

The U.S. President’s thick eyebrows wriggled. Then, he shouted out loud, and his kids, who were deeply asleep, started waking up. His last ego was not inviting any club members to the family table. The White House office was usually closed after opening hours, but he intentionally insisted on welcoming Brian Kim into the Oval Office.

Kim Cheong-Soo said after the U.S. President entered the room, “I won’t tell you again. We want the U.S. to take the lead in imposing economic sanctions on China. Immediately after the sun rises.”

“Do members in the club not sleep?” the president sardonically asked.

The U.S. President referred to Kim Cheong-Soo as a club member, and he also took it for granted.

Kim Cheong-Soo replied, “The sanctions on the Chinese economy are the club’s determination.”

“I assume the club meeting hasn’t taken place yet. I guess it was only you who made the decision,” the president growled.

Kim Cheong-Soo shrugged. “You really know nothing about the club. This isn’t a matter of whether you believe it or not. Our club has decided to impose strong economic sanctions on China.”

“Then, let’s hear about it. How powerful is it?”

Kim Cheong-Soo explained, “No import or export of all products, including crude oil. Prohibition of direct flights to the United States and its allies. At the moment, we are taking those two bans as our first step.”

The U.S. President burst into a peal of laughter. “Hahahaha!”

He laughed his head off for a long time. It was a totally different story from the trade war against China, which had been underway before the Day of Advent. The tariff increases on a few items were a minor inconvenience in comparison to the economic sanctions that Brian Kim spoke of. The club was essentially guiding the U.S. into a proxy war against China. The damage would be entirely up to the U.S.

“You were the ones who claimed to be ushering in a new era. I can’t believe it has turned out to be hell. Tell all of your club members clearly. This time, you will have to impeach me,” the President raised his voice.

Kim Cheong-Soo asked, “Why would we impeach you? You are doing much better than our other candidates.”

The President was about to say something bitter but stopped. Instead, he made a resolution. “I will never open the door to hell with my hands. Never. I can’t hurt my citizens.”

“Why are you thinking so negatively?”

“What does the club gain from collapsing China and the United States?” the president asked.

Kim Cheong-Soon smiled. “Oh, you are talking about that. Mr. President, nothing that you are concerned about would happen. I only said it would be under the leadership of the U.S. There will be others, too. The same economic sanctions will be imposed on China in countries around the world except for China. Oh, except those countries that are trying to control the Awakened.”

The president narrowed his eyes. “Countries around the world?”

“Yes, Mr. President. Also, there’s something that Odin wanted to tell you. It’s too late, but congratulations for…”

“Wait. Wait a second. Let’s slow down a bit.”

The U.S. President blinked quickly.

Odin is the head of the Awakened. Although the club is closely related to the World Awakened Association…

Then, Kim Cheong-Soo took out the invitation letter from his arms. The final attachment in Odin’s email to him was this letter.

「Date and time: April 1st, 2018.

Location: Westfields Marriott Hotel, Virginia, United States.

Host: Jeonil Club 」

When the U.S. President read the letter, his entire body froze instantly. It was printed on a common A4 paper, but it felt like a brilliant light was emanating from there to him. This was the moment that he had been waiting for. The club was finally reaching out to him!

***

The former presidents were the club’s outputs. In other words, they were the club’s slaves from birth.

However, he was different. He had entered the White House on his own and won the current position by himself. But that didn’t matter as all the claims that he was the most powerful person in the world were nonsense!

The truth was hidden behind the scenes. It was before he entered the White House around 1986 that he realized that. He faintly felt the presence of the club when he was ranked as the twenty-sixth wealthiest man in the world by Forbes. They were real.

He had longed for Manhattan and Hollywood since he was a child, and it was the peak of his success when he conquered those places. Therefore, he was stunned by the existence of the heavenly realm. There were people looking down at the lower world from the sky. It was since then that he had been desperate to get an invitation from them.

Also, that might have been the reason why his 1990s were pitch dark. He needed more success to catch the club’s attention. He became greedy and enjoyed adventures, but as the world entered an unexpected recession, his adventures went bankrupt one after another. Then in the end, he joined the fucking Reform Party and considered running for president to grab the club’s eyes. However, that made his pockets go empty.

It felt like the day of being fully incorporated into the real world appeared to be distant and elusive, but he steeled himself. He didn’t mind taking any jobs from the construction industry to damn broadcasting jobs.

Everyone laughed at him when he said he was running to become the forty-fifth president, and even the club backed the old lady. He put her nose out to show the club how competent he was. He had once doubted the influence of the club, but soon he came to the understanding that the title of president held little significance.

Since the beginning of his term, the government administration did everything as they wanted. At the same time, the club didn’t reach out to him. That lasted for thirty years. He waited for them to give him a chance for those years…

He looked at the invitation and became emotional. Tears welled up in his eyes. It was after that he suddenly found something strange in the letter.

“But the club’s name is…” he muttered.

Kim Cheong-Soo stated, “You must not know yet, but that’s okay. The Bilderberg Club disbanded a long time ago. We used it as our predecessor but established this club under one person’s system.”

The President stiffened, including his eyes.

“Just one person?” he asked quietly.

Kim Cheong-Soons smiled. “It’s Odin. He is known as the leader of the Awakened. It’s late, but he would like to congratulate you for winning the election. He also knows that you have faithfully fulfilled the club’s instructions so far.”

“He is…” he stuttered.

“You will be able to meet him at the next meeting. If you achieve success in economic sanctions on China by then, he will be pleased. He has high expectations for you, so start working on it as soon as possible. None of the world’s leaders will be able to go against your order.”

The U.S. President knew what kind of power was in this invitation! China was really screwed. They had no choice but to die after struggling alone against the entire world.

He picked up the invitation letter with a trembling hand. It was the moment when he took his first step into the real world. To the greater world.

1. highest-ranking and most senior military officer in the United States Armed Forces and the principal military advisor to the president, the National Security Council] the Homeland Security Council, and the secretary of defense ?

2. It is a nickname that refers to North Korean leader Kim Jong-Un. It was a derogatory reference to Kim’s development of North Korea’s ballistic missile program. ?

3. Free Trade Agreement. ?

Chapter 329

No one could deny that the club was being operated by a socialist monopoly. After all, it was a socialist idea to monopolize and control everything behind the scenes, but there was no spot in the club for China, which had become socialist.

Why did Asia have a financial crisis in 1997? Why was China been consistently kept in check by others? Why was Korea, which was called the dragon and tiger of Asia and the mainstream of the global economy, targeted? Why did the powerful Japanese economy, which was seeking global hegemony, begin to decline?

It was because the club had been born in the West. They were destined to be the world’s rulers and needed to consolidate their dominance. The same thing was true for the current Jeonil Club, which had the former Bilderberg club as its predecessor.

It was unlikely that China would respond similarly to the U.S. President, even if the club extended invitations now. Describing the relationship between the club and China as ‘water and oil’ was a simplistic and accurate characterization.

After China had ended its emergence and entered the development stage, it had become a huge and important pillar of the global economy. They likely felt proud of themselves and wanted to confront the club, which could be the reason for their reckless action despite the World Awakened Association’s suggestions.

China, of course, knew the connection between the association and the club. Jonathan was the King of Hell and Joshua was Osiris. However, they were confident that they wouldn’t die alone if that happened. Or they may have assumed that even if they lost flesh, their bones would remain intact.

I wasn’t talking about nuclear weapons. Indeed, China had a secret weapon that could launch an attack that was as powerful as a nuclear strike on the entire world. Even Kim Cheong-Soo himself wouldn’t have known about this. If he had, then he would have argued with me.

Anyway, people often said that a rat could bite a cat if it was in a predicament. That was why I bought a flight ticket to London so that I could stop China from launching the worst bomb on Earth.

***

The situation at Incheon Airport was better. In advanced countries, they were on emergency alert in case the Awakened used an aircraft. The association announced in the media that the date of registration of the Awakened would be May 1st, and we still had one month left.

Until then, the world’s airports had no choice but to be tense. Although Korea had fewer than five hundred Awakened, the government put up notification posters at Incheon Airport on televisions, radios, and computers. They felt that simply turning on the loudspeaker was not enough.

「 We invite our esteemed Awakened to join us on the date specified below.

Date: May 1st, 2018

Location: Korean headquarters of the World Awakened Association.

(Please refer to the map) 」

There was no big reason why I didn’t destroy the gate on the other side of the globe by using the Doom Man’s power. I was even careful when breathing, as I was afraid that one breath could cause Doom Kaos to send another command. If it had a functioning brain, then it would understand the need to wait until the connection was completely established.

This was my first time sitting in first class upon my return home. The first-class seats were usually unoccupied, but due to the current circumstances, there were many British returning to their homeland, making this part of the plane more populated. Also, most of them were looking at their laptops on their tables. The noise filling the cabin came from there.

The woman seated beside me was thoroughly engrossed in her monitor. She appeared to be oblivious to the flight attendant’s announcements. With multiple windows open on her screen, her messenger alone seemed overwhelming to her.

I thought she would be an entrepreneur like other passengers, but she worked in the media industry. A logo of the Guardian, an esteemed British newspaper, was embroidered on the bag that she had thrown on the ground in a hurry. Yes, it was one of the media companies that was somewhere in my pocket.

The first-class cabin was noisy with the sound of typing, and it was overflowing with a combative atmosphere. The flight attendants seemed to respond well to this as they had often experienced such cases lately.

I was the only relaxed one. I turned my head toward the window and closed my eyes.

I opened my eyes as I felt someone glancing at me. The plane was crossing over Chinese airspace according to the monitor attached to the seat. It had only been two to three hours since I closed my eyes.

The white woman next to me woke me up. Even now, chat windows were flashing on her monitor. She fully utilized the benefits of first-class, since this cabin offered the fastest airplane wifi.

She smiled at me. “I’m Carrie. If you don’t mind, could I talk to you for a bit?”

She, of course, used English.

“About what?” I asked.

“Your name is…”

“I’m Ethan.”

“You are the only one sleeping here, Ethan. Are you a Korean businessman by chance? If I’m rude, please let me know. I won’t disturb you anymore.”

I replied, “No, it’s okay. I was bored anyway. You seem busier than me.”

“This is daily life for people like us these days. To be honest, your peaceful mood grabbed my attention because most people cannot afford to even have a break these days.”

“Yeah, that makes sense. I must look like a reader of the Guardian.”

The Guardian readers in the UK had a thread of connection with the left wing of Gangnam in Korea. Since the Guardian was a progressive media aimed at the middle class in England, it was the perfect type of humor for a woman working there.

I thought my joke was good considering the circumstances. After all, ever since I had returned home, all I had done was cause rains of blood. I planned to regain my life on Earth and not make my parents concerned about me before I saw them. Therefore, this attempt at humor was the fruit of my efforts. I still couldn’t give up on humanity even while I was taking a break with Yeon-Hee and making love to her.

“You must be one of our subscribers.”

As expected, the woman gave me a friendly smile with a look that showed that she had finished judging me.

I nodded and replied blithely, “I read everything. The Guardian and the Times. We are in a situation where we need as much information as possible. Problems are not limited to politics, those in the business sector are more pressing and really need resolution.”

It was clear why the Guardian reporter was inquiring about me despite her busy schedule. She was looking for a new source of information related to the current political situation from the perspective of Asians like me. Moreover, my high social status was evident as I was traveling first class.

She commented, “You must be a businessman.”

“Yeah, something like that. Is that the article for tomorrow’s newspaper?” I asked while glancing at her laptop. The article was obviously about China’s economic sanctions.

She responded immediately, “The U.S.-led economic sanctions against China are outrageous in this situation. The government will never be able to convince the public. This is a huge problem, so I was wondering if I could get any information about it from you.”

I stated, “The liberal nations guaranteed freedom for the Awakened, but China and other hostile countries did not. What do you think the reason is? They are considering the Awakened as military weapons.”

She replied, “The World Awakened Association is using ‘peace among humanity’ and ‘leap into a new era’ as their slogans. The world wouldn’t want to fall into chaos again because of a few of them. It would be reasonable to think of the matter as an inevitable sacrifice and leave things be.”

She paused and then continued, “I heard that there are many Chinese Awakened fleeing across the border. They may be entering South Korea by now from North Korea. The situation in North Korea is unknown due to its secretive nature, but it can be assumed that it would be like a warzone at the moment. Anyway, a group of Awakened there must be strong. In that context, is it valid to regard the Awakened that are being detained in China as weak? Wouldn’t it be illogical to call them threatening military weapons?”

“Is that what you think, Ms. Carrie?” I countered.

She shrugged. “It’s what the public thinks. That’s why people think it’s ridiculous that the world is imposing ultra-strong economic sanctions on China.”

I snorted. “The public doesn’t think that deeply.”

“Our readers are thoughtful people like you, Ethan. The public is the same to me. As a reader of the Guardian newspaper, how do you view China’s economic sanctions from the United States?”

“Not as an Asian, but as a reader of the Guardian?” I asked.

She nodded. “Yes.”

“I hope the U.S. wins since they started it,” I answered.

“Even though it is a pyrrhic victory?” she probed.

I smiled slightly. “I should have told you earlier, but I work for Jonathan Investment Finance Group.”

The woman raised her thin eyebrows. It wasn’t just her, but all the passengers who were listening to our conversation began buzzing. There were thousands of people directly involved in the Jonathan Group, but there were only a few who could travel first class.

“I am confident that we will win again this time,” I stated confidently.

She narrowed her eyes slightly. “What kind of victory do you mean?”

“A victory such that the world won’t be impacted by China’s economic sanction. Of course, there will be a war of attrition. But we protected our global market even on the Day of Advent. As for China? They are nothing compared to that. They would have to be prepared for this.”

“Can I consider this as confirmation that Jonathan Group is involved in this situation? Then, does that mean it will spread to a financial war?” she asked.

I shrugged. “What are you going to do if I’m faking it? Just write it down as an anonymous source. This is not the official position of our group, anyway. It’s just my personal opinion as a businessman.”

“Let me summarize all this. It was shocking that an alien civilization invaded our human race, but how the entire world is agreeing with the U.S. to impose economic sanctions on China is also something we never imagined. China isn’t Iraq in the 90s. They have an enormous influence on the world’s economy, industry, and financial sectors, and they are competing against the U.S. over supremacy.”

I nodded. “That is true, but I’d like to tell you something.”

The woman leaned over.

I said, “This is not a secret. It was proven that those capital forces, including our group, that kept the resistance up on the Day of Advent, made the right decision. Monsters were completely defeated by the returned Awakened. Thanks to them, we restored peace, but the global financial markets have been completely blocked.”

“Yes, they are strained.” She nodded thoughtfully.

I explained, “It was because the stakes of companies around the world were monopolized by such a small number of capital forces. It was an unprecedented situation regardless of their noble purposes.”

“There might be some disagreement regarding their purpose being ‘noble,’ but… please continue.”

I continued, “Those who sold their assets on the Day of Advent must have regretted their actions. It could be a huge capital force, or it could be anyone who’s on board here. Everyone was so terrified at the moment. Thus, ordinary investors had no choice but to dispose of their assets as soon as possible.”

She conceded, “That’s true.”

“But what happened after that? They must now regret selling and are eagerly awaiting a chance to buy it back, as they wait for the capital forces to put their shares back on the market. They must be tearing their hair out and desperately looking at the market. They are probably frustrated and hoping to regain what they lost by selling at a low price.”

Only my voice filled the air in the first class.

“Did you see the global stock market rebound slightly yesterday?” I asked.

“Yes, of course. Jonathan Investment Finance Group did a big deal.”

“What you witnessed yesterday was the outcome of a major transaction, as some ownership shares have become available and spread globally.”

“You are talking about Jonathan and the Gillians, right?” she asked.

I nodded. “Yes, but that’s only a fraction of what’s in their pockets, and they are not fools. They are the best strategists and owners of world capital. They wouldn’t just watch their assets dry up in their pockets. Yesterday’s trillion-dollar deal is clear evidence.”

I added, “Everyone who seceded from the market is hungry. They only wish for the stake to be released. Here’s the conclusion, Carrie.”

“Yes.”

I smiled slyly. “What blows up your mind more? The impact of the sanctions on China, or the stocks that have just begun to roam around the world? I’m not saying this with confidence only because I’m from the Jonathan Group. I personally see more money on the latter.”

I turned toward the eyes that were focused on me and spoke as if I ordered them.

“A lot of shares will start to be released soon. The worst concern is gone. Therefore, it will be easy for even a child to predict the dramatic rise in share prices. So hurry up, everyone. Invest in stocks. A boom that is unprecedented in financial history will begin soon. If I were you, I would go all in.”

After my last word, the cabin became noisy again with the sound of typing.

Chapter 330

When I arrived, I noticed that the UK’s immigration process was strengthened. I was using my Ethan identity, and Ethan was a real person, who had an actual passport and a social security number in the United States. I explained that I was visiting for a business trip and showed them the gold business card with the logo of the Jonathan Investment Finance Group.

Nevertheless, I was detained by the immigration officer and was not allowed to leave. That was why it took a while for me to finally meet the immigration inspector.

The woman from the Guardian had completed her immigration process before me, so she was waiting for me.

When I finally passed through the immigration…

She greeted me instantly, “Thank you for giving me your opinions, Ethan.”

She handed over her business card and appeared to expect me to give her one, but I hesitated and looked uncomfortable.

“I have one last thing I want to hear from you. Will that be okay?” the woman asked, keeping a wary eye on the heavily armed airport security personnel patrolling the area. She then said in hushed tones, “There was an act of terrorism in Westminster.”

People in the U.S. referred to the White House as Washington, whereas the British called Buckingham Palace as Westminster.

“Of course.”

I had enough time to answer her. The woman started to search for a secluded spot after giving me a glance indicating for me to follow. The restaurant she entered reminded me of the one at Gimpo Airport, where I had first met Jonathan in person. Similar to that place, this restaurant appeared to be going out of business soon due to its poor management, lousy food, and inadequate service.

She sat down and said, “I sent today’s article to the editorial department. Mmm… It will be updated in an hour. Of course, I didn’t include your name.”

The Guardian was indeed a media company focusing on online business, and it was quick at handling things. Although its progressive tendency was very noticeable, it operated a site with the third-largest number of visitors in the world. Kim Cheong-Soo now had less work to do just because I happened to sit next to Carrie on the plane.

“This coffee is the payment for the interview as we are both quite busy at the moment. I will treat you to dinner next time. We can follow each other on social media, right?”

She was boldly requesting a dinner date while leaning her upper body against mine. I noticed that she applied a fresh layer of makeup when she went to the restroom earlier.

I gently pushed her away. “I have a serious girlfriend who I’m planning on getting married to. It’s not because you are not attractive.”

Upon realizing that those words came out of my mouth effortlessly, it seemed as if the blood from the Stage of Advent had vanished within me. It was a good sign. However, the act of terrorism at the Buckingham Palace may have been sparked by the Awakened, and the stench of the Stage of Advent could be permeating the air there.

She easily backed off and smiled slightly. “Congratulations to both of you.”

The woman continued as if it wasn’t a big deal. “Then, I’ll tell you the rest. The act of terror at Buckingham Palace… was caused by the Awakened. But we’ve found out that the person who put a stop to it was another Awakened who belongs to the royal family. Of course, it won’t be on the news.”

“Are you sure you can tell me this?” I asked curiously.

She nodded. “I don’t think you will post it on social media. We don’t have much time, so I’ll ask directly. How much do you think the Awakened will disturb the financial world in the future?”

I smiled slightly. “As you know, our group’s CEO is also an Awakened.”

“That’s right. I heard that he is called the King of Hell among the Awakened. It’s the quickest way to create an image, but it’s awkward. Odin… Osiris… They all have great titles named after gods. Are they trying to deify themselves?” she asked.

My lips quirked. “You will figure out why they have names like that. No data has been disclosed, so making hasty judgments is unwise. Nevertheless, apart from that issue, I don’t expect significant changes in the business world due to the Awakened. There is enough power concentrated in the World Awakened Association. You must know well that a knife isn’t the only thing they have.”

The woman lifted a cup of coffee with a smile. She was waiting for my response.

I continued, “You should never forget that Jonathan Hunter and Joshua von Karjan have a firm grip on the banking business.”

She shrugged slightly. “Anything can change in twenty years. Look. Although it has been a few days, no one else has revealed themselves besides Chairman Lee.”

I said, “I heard that the Stage of Advent was a place where survival was a struggle and the law of the jungle ruled. Physical power was the ultimate authority, and those who were Awakened sought and acted upon the power. Of course, we still don’t know how far their supernatural powers go, but I’m certain about this. Let’s just look at Jonathan, our CEO. What do you think his real power is in this world?”

“...” She was clearly thinking hard.

I continued, “Supernatural power? No. With his vast wealth, holdings in global stocks and bonds acquired to safeguard against the Day of Advent, as well the derivatives from there, he can destroy human civilization with a single word.”

She quipped, “That’s such a self-mocking and aggressive statement as an employee of the group.”

I grinned. “We can’t hide it no matter how much we try these days. If the group divests its holdings now, CEO Jonathan’s financial influence will only become stronger. We won’t clean up all the shares. Instead, we will maintain the positions of the largest and major shareholders so they can remain actively involved in the company. If the influence on global companies stays the same, and if you accumulate an unimaginable amount of cash on top of that, any supernatural ability will fall short of that money.”

Then, the woman clapped silently before asking, “You think Jonathan and Joshua will appear in the public soon?”

I replied, “And they won’t just sit and watch the Awakened try to make changes in the financial industry. That is why I said that they will create an unprecedented boom. It’s like killing two birds with one stone. If you leave your holdings unattended, they will rot, so let’s sell them and increase their value. That’s their logic. So simple and easy to understand, Carrie.”

“There is one thing you are missing, Ethan.”

“What is it?” I asked.

“You forgot Odin, the former head of the Awakened. The one that Chairman Lee Tae-Han serves.”

Then, she stopped talking and became lost in thought. She looked around the empty restaurant and moved next to me.

She whispered in my ear, “Have you heard about the Bilderberg Club?”

“Yes, I heard they exist, but they are so secretive.”

She continued in hushed tones, “They are real, Ethan. If Odin is not a part of the club, then the Bilderberg Club might be split in half. Then, the war with China, whether it’s an economic or currency war, will become unpredictable.”

I answered, “But you still managed to submit the article.”

“Because I can’t put the name of the club in the article. They are frightening.”

The woman deliberately said that in a mischievous way, but her face that was reflected in the coffee cup was slightly stiff.

“But regardless of the truth, readers will love it.”

“That’s it. Who would refuse the money right in front of them?”

She sighed. “I took a bit of risk as you gave me your honest opinion. Don’t be too confident though, Ethan. Until Odin’s relationship with the Bilderberg is revealed.”

I smiled. “If this is all true, do you think we will be able to find out whether they are connected or not?”

“For some reason, I feel like you will be able to figure that out one day. I always have a good hunch.”

The woman asked as if it was the last time, “Are you not going to give me your business card? Really?”

***

Gillian appeared to have aged significantly even though he had not undergone the Stage of Advent. He looked as if he had lived through many years. He was waiting for me from the lobby of the Rothschild’s secret salon.

Meanwhile, he seemed to be struggling with finding the right words to say to me, given the fact that I had spent many years in a vastly different space-time. Therefore, I broke the silence first, “How are things going?”

He grimaced. “Rothschild was unable to attend. There was a disturbance in which the head had no choice but to step up himself.”

“Is it because of the Awakened?” I asked.

He nodded. “Yes, I think so.”

“What about Russia?”

“They have been waiting for you for a few hours. They also had a bodyguard who seemed to be an Awakened.”

We moved to another secret room before entering the room where they were.

“Do you know why I called in Russia and the golden cartels?” I asked.

Gillian knew the exact answer, “Do you think China will attack the dollar?”

I countered, “What about you?”

He grimaced, “My wife and I are confident that they will.”

“I think so too. They understand that they can’t beat us, so they are trying to make it a tie.”

Gillian placed the data that he had hurriedly prepared on the table.

The information comprised China’s annual trade surplus balance and their gold holdings prior to the Day of Advent. As per the People’s Bank of China’s announcement regarding eighteen hundred tons of gold, China was not listed among the top five nations with the largest gold reserve holdings.

However, no one in the financial community believed that claim to be real. China had not only expanded their arms by competing for supremacy against the U.S., but they had also opened up their market and quickly became a leading capitalistic power.

They were obsessed with gold, so after grasping the rules, they became more active under the leadership of the people’s government. Upon witnessing Russia’s failure to launch a single one of their thousands of nuclear missiles and their downfall from a few financial assaults, they certainly became aware of something. They opened the market and poured the majority of their trade surplus into gold.

Moreover, all the data tracking gold spots had been concentrated on China since the Stage of Advent. Nothing much was happening in the global stock market, but international gold prices were soaring. The rich and elite would like it to be that simple, but they couldn’t just enjoy it because if the international gold price went up above the limit… If the international gold prices go even crazier under the leadership of China, then the dollar would be impacted.

The term ‘impact’ wasn’t enough to capture the true implications because it would basically collapse the dollar, the world’s key currency. No matter how many dollars I could force the Federal Reserve to produce, the more they made, the more the value of the dollar would plunge and flow in the direction that China wanted. The total destruction of the dollar and the sinking of the global economy, including China, couldn’t be recovered with my pockets alone.

That was the meaning behind the world’s key currency. The world economy was connected from one to ten, and we now lived in such an era. This was the period that I wanted to protect from the attack of the Seven Demon Kings.

Gillian looked serious as he pondered the future. It was a future in which China became frenzied and detonated bombs that were more destructive than nuclear weapons all over the world.

The woman working for Guardian and the general public believed that the countries that had severed ties with China would greatly suffer due to the systems that relied on China. Such a problem was ridiculously trivial compared to the future that Gillian and I were concerned about.

However, did China start everything, not knowing the worst-case scenario?

No, and that was why I was here. I called Russia and the elites to discuss this. I continued the conversation with Gillian over this issue. Although he didn’t risk his life to put out an urgent fire like Kim Cheong-Soo, the insight that he and his wife had was truly amazing as they understood my intentions and had prepared the related data in advance.

I slowly got up because I couldn’t keep the guests waiting too long. I opened the room where they were gathered and entered. Other than Rothschild, who was unable to attend, the representatives of the other elites and the executive secretary of the Kremlin in Russia stopped their conversation and stood up immediately.

The first one to kneel down to me was the Awakened. Although his attire was messy with multiple modern and medieval-looking items, he gave off a vibe of someone from the diamond section. It only had been a few days since we had come home from the Stage of Advent. His eyes were still filled with fear from the fearful moments that had unfolded on the stage, and it seemed like his eyes were screaming at me.

“I… I, I see you… O… Odin…” he stuttered.

He was trembling so hard that everyone was wondering why he was horrified at me.

Chapter 331

Sergey was confident that he would be the first to register as an Awakened. Although the association had instructed them to refrain from any activities until the registration date, he couldn’t just suck on his fingers at home and do nothing. It was entirely possible that someone would beat it to him to get registered first.

The world was changing at an unprecedented speed. The Stage of Advent gave him unprecedented strength, so now it was time for him to claim the authority he was entitled to. He first contacted the Kremlin. Despite the presence of others who had similar motives there, he was eventually hired due to his previous experiences and successes in his career.

He heard a shocking story while being dispatched to London with the Minister of Finance. It was about the existence of a secret organization that deserved to be called the world’s government and the leader who controlled them. The hands of only one guy controlled the entire world.

“Keep your posture straight in front of him. You and I are going there on behalf of our President and Russia.”

“Ugh, okay, okay.”

“I’m warning you not to be overconfident just because you have a superpower.”

“Just because?”

“No, w…what I meant was… to look at his subordinates closely. You said that the leaders of the association are different from you guys.”

“Watch your mouth before I tear it apart.”

“...Sorry.”

“The King of Hell and the Plague Monster might have been under him, but is that still the case now? You don’t know anything about us, the Awakened. If what you mentioned is true and he once controlled the King of Hell and Plague Monster… Heh, heh. He will have to watch his back. Ah, that might be why.”

“What is?”

“The reason why the King of Hell and the Plague Monster didn’t appear in public so far. Both of them might be aiming for his head at the same time. Listen to me carefully. It’s Odin, not him, that you should hug onto.”

“Every Awakened I talk to is really afraid of Odin. Even people like you. Can you tell me more about the Stage of Advent?”

“It’s not your turn to ask yet. Tell me more about him. The club owner. Even if he is not an Awakened, he shouldn’t be underestimated as he has such a position. He could come out while being accompanied by guys like me. I need more information to figure out his weaknesses and control him the way I want.”

“...”

“Why? Is there any problem? Oh, you still haven’t grasped what’s going on even though I told you this much. His world is over. Club? That’s ridiculous. It’s now the World Awakened Association’s era. Soon, Odin and the Awakened will arrive.”

“The club and association have different names, but when it comes to the leadership…”

“How many times do I tell you? That’s an old story.”

“Okay, okay. But do as I say until the world you speak of comes. If you don’t promise me, then I can’t take you.”

“Ah, you are quite hard to deal with. You are really scared, but that’s a different matter. Answer my question.”

“Only the President knows about him.”

“Oh, so you don’t know anything? You talked like you know a lot about the club, but I guess you are not as great as you think, right?”

“Promise me you will only watch quietly with your companion. You definitely don’t want to miss this chance, right?”

That was correct. They claimed that it was an emergency meeting where capital forces from around the world gathered. He could receive a mission unexpectedly, and it might be to prevent any situations that could be caused by the other Awakened, not to subtly threaten the club’s owner.

To the Russian government, the club’s owner was irresistible like the leader of the Awakened ‘Odin.’ Until then, Sergey belittled the Russian government. Of course, he agreed that they possessed vast financial power and the authority of the person who relished such enormous wealth.

However, he witnessed an absolute deity that transcended any civilization created by mankind at the last moment of the Stage of Advent. But what the hell was going on here?

“I… I, I see you… O… Odin…” he stuttered.

Sergey’s balance collapsed without even realizing it.

“Are you gathering the Awakened from Russia?”

Sergey closed his eyes tightly. It was not just his voice, but also his face was also Odin’s. Sergey looked at the Minister of Finance he accompanied with a pale face. He asked for help with a desperate and sorrowful expression, reflecting a primal urge to survive that he had forgotten for a while.

Say something, you moron!

While Sergey was shouting inside, the Minister of Finance finally opened his mouth.

“It is true that there are Awakened who have contacted our government as Sergey did. However, we are making sure that no one is trying to circumvent the club’s authority with them as we have not received any updates from the club. So far we have only used their services in circumstances that mandate security, such as the current situation…”

The Minister of Finance immediately stopped talking as if he had realized his crucial mistake. Then, he introduced himself with a sincere apology, “It’s… an honor to meet you. I’m Egor Borbiyev. Vladimir wanted to express his apologies that he couldn’t attend in person.”

Sergey couldn’t bear to raise his head, so he listened to Odin’s voice while looking at the floor. His fate could be determined within the blink of an eye. If he had known that Odin was the owner of the club, then he wouldn’t have come even if they had given him Vladimir’s position!

At that time, he heard the Minister of Finance telling him to go out. He ascended into bliss as he scurried away, feeling as if those words had come from heaven.

***

Meanwhile, at the State Council of the People’s Republic of China…

The paramount leader of China was ready, having finalized the constitutional amendment prior to the Day of Advent. This amendment eliminated the term limit for the paramount leader of the People’s Republic of China, solidifying his permanent hold on power.

The U.S. President begrudgingly accepted this and even said, “The Chinese leader is now called the ‘President for life.’ He was able to do it, and it’s a great achievement. It’s something our nation should try too.”

Reflecting on the past years was incredibly harsh.

The Stage of Advent was often referred to as the ‘Battlefield of Hell’ by Awakened, but for him, his childhood after his father was labeled as anti-party was a sequence of hellish experiences.

One of his sisters had committed suicide because she couldn’t overcome the scarlet letter of being a traitor’s daughter, but it wasn’t the case for him. He had fought the evils who had called his family and him traitors. Finally, the kid who had lived a more miserable life than a beggar triumphed over oppression and became the absolute leader of China.

However, there couldn’t be two emperors in the world. The club had taken out their knife as if they had reached the same conclusion as him. He expected that this day would come, but the timing was unexpected as the world had just defeated the invasion from alien monsters.

It was a time for stability not only for China but also for the entire world. The population needed to reconstruct the destroyed cities and ready themselves for the possibility of another economic downturn. The club’s true intention was clear as they took these measures, not just to contain Awakened in bronze, silver, and gold sections, but also to curb China’s growing power.

The paramount leader of China was certain that they wouldn’t lift economic sanctions even though China had released the detained Awakened.

“Are you okay?”

He looked at the person asking the question. This guy was the one who had insisted that the Awakened shouldn’t be confined, but he had also taken the lead when it began.

His name was Zheng Zhi. Despite his low status as a third-class sergeant in the Ministry of Public Security, he could now meet the paramount leader in person because his eyes glowed red in the dark. They were the red eyes of the Awakened. In fact, the paramount leader had actually turned off all the lights in his office as he wanted to see those eyes properly.

“Go ahead.”

Zheng Zhi explained, “We thought that he had died while he confronted Doom Dejire. Therefore, we carried out the quest to assassinate Mary. Most of the Awakened, excluding his allies and confidants, took up the challenge. However, it turned out he was not dead.”

Zheng Zhi continued on, and he ended with the reason why he had been able to get out alive.

“I was in the main attack squad of the Lord of Heaven. If I ran a separate offensive team like the other low-level ones, then I wouldn’t have been able to see you here.”

The paramount leader nodded slightly. “That is a relief.”

“...Sir. This is a matter of life and death to me.”

He soothed the fidgety man, “Don’t worry. We won’t give up on you as long as you stay in China. Also, I pay tribute to your decision on supporting China. Go to the General Inspector of Public Security. Your current status is too shabby.”

The man responded gratefully, “Thank you.”

“Turn on the light on your way out.”

“Yes, sir.”

The light turned on, and the leader’s flushed face was revealed.

The problem wasn’t the economic sanctions. The entire world had closed its doors to China, but the consequences were not limited to just China. Soon, the global community would understand the cost of cutting off relations with them.

The paramount leader turned on his computer and checked the videos. Even those who were called ‘idiots’ among the Awakened had an unbelievable power equivalent to the alien monsters. Zheng Zhi stated that the protective barrier generated by items enabled them to withstand being hit by firearms. He also claimed that their Strength allowed them to crush soldiers’ skulls and demolish structures and that their skills created flames and mysterious beings that fought for them.

Even those who were ridiculed among the Awakened were superhumans… It was difficult for him to calculate how transcendent Odin’s abilities were just from hearing Zheng Zhi’s explanation.

That was why he didn’t enter the bunker even though his subordinates had begged him to. All the Awakened he talked to said that no matter where he was, he wouldn’t be able to avoid Odin.

In other words, even if he hired the executives of the association such as Mary, the King of Hell, and Osiris as bodyguards, none of them would be able to stop Odin. They all agreed that Odin was undefeatable even if the entire population of the Awakened cooperated together.

Odin… He wondered if they could call such a being a human. There was a gunless war over the actual authority of the world with the club, but everything would ultimately be determined by Odin’s desires regardless of victory or defeat.

The paramount leader then became preoccupied as he was curious why Odin didn’t dominate the world with physical force. After all, he would have done it if he was him.

Did the slogan of the World Awakened Association open a new era and the peace of mankind?

It’s hilarious, but maybe… Odin sincerely wanted that.

Right then, the Minister of Finance rushed in. Then, he told him that the global stock markets, except for China, were rising together.

The paramount leader banged down on the desk and shouted, “That’s different from what you said would happen!”

Chapter 332

I finished my tasks in London, assuming that China would struggle. Then, my next destination was a tranquil hotel in Virginia. Preparations were underway for a club meeting set to take place in two days.

There were bound to be protestors every time a club meeting was held. They still thought of us as the Bilderberg Club and shouted that they were not our slaves. However, this year’s conference would be carried out in silence. I didn’t see a single picket and then I passed through the security door.

News about my arrival spread throughout the hotel, but there were only a few who could directly face me. Mick was one of them. Although he wasn’t an official member of the club, he was responsible for security during the meeting. He called the Awakened ‘cats’ and oversaw item warehouses and military enterprises.

There was a familiar face next to Mick. He was a former member of Cat Food Warehouse and had been promoted to the point where he was able to secure one of the thirty seats among the Awakened. He also considered himself a resident of the Savior’s city.

Mason followed Mick into the room.

“I see you, Odin[1].”

I asked Mason after hearing about the hotel security situation from Mick, “The King of Hell’s whereabouts is unknown. Do you know anything about it?”

Mason responded quickly, “He said there was something he hadn't finished in the Stage of Advent.”

He was referring to those who shouldn’t have come back home.

I had many directives for Mick and Mason as there were programs that needed to be developed based on the various items stored at the Cat Food Warehouse and the association. These programs included a registration system, insignia, and item market.

After I provided them with a rough explanation, I gave him a contact number.

「 Carl & Jane Law and Accounting Office 」

“Send someone useful. They will prepare the rest.”

***

Even with just a slight increase in Sense, I could hear the passionate voices of the club members. This was due to the occurrence of unpredictable events that happened between the meetings that were held between 2017 and 2018. The Day of Advent, the return of the Awakened and a sign of an economic boom were examples.

There were still two more days before the meeting began, but most of the members were already there, and their faces were filled with happiness. It was natural because they were sucking up the shares that I had finally begun to release.

Yesterday, the global stock market began to rise as if it was on fire. The political magazines, including the Guardian, played a part in the market’s enthusiasm and fueled the market’s excitement. When the media encouraged the public to buy stocks, it was an attempt to lure ants so that capital forces could shake off the damage and reemerge into the world.

However, there was a chance for those who believed the media this time. People were anxious as they were unable to purchase stocks, but if they did invest after being swayed by the media’s claims, they would deeply regret it.

Yesterday, the New York Stock Exchange alone rose six percent and the average increase in the world, excluding China, also approached six percent. Starting today, the global stock market wouldn’t stop as if it was racing through an autobahn.

People would turn a blind eye to the harm caused by the economic sanctions against China, and instead sing a song of hope for a new era, similar to the optimism during the dotcom bubble. The only difference is that the subject had changed from the Internet to the greatness of mankind.

I browsed through online news and clicked on an article that caught my attention.

「 Even Iran Has Turned Their Back on China

In a bold move, Iran has shut down their oil pipeline despite warnings from their largest customer, China. The National Iranian Tanker Company (NITC) has redirected its oil tanker back to its home port.

Sources reveal that nine out of the seventeen tankers transporting crude oil from Iran to China are operated by China, and Iran has reportedly resorted to armed conflict in an attempt to prevent them from operating.

The United States has denounced China’s detention of the Awakened as a reckless provocation against human peace, in defiance of the World Awakened Association’s guidelines. Moreover, they have praised the commitment of the three largest oil-producing countries within OPEC to maintaining peace among humanity.

However, as Iran has lost their biggest customer… 」

└ Iran can’t do much. Wouldn’t China be enough to be a loner?

└ China has been too confident until now. They have grown enough to fight for supremacy with us, but their one mistake in detaining the Awakened, who prevented the world’s destruction, has stopped them from escaping the same situation as Iraq.

└ You guys shouldn’t be here commenting on this right now. Have you bought stocks yet? It will go crazy this time.

└ The impact of these unprecedented sanctions on unemployment levels and the extent to which the national growth rate will decline remains uncertain. Despite the obvious unfavorable factors lying in front of us, buying stocks now only fills the stomach of financial giants, including Jonathan Investment Finance Group. The upswing is temporary. The whole world will soon realize how much they have relied on China.

└ Stupid. Jonathan Investment Finance Group is a hero. Shut up!

There were only five comments as most of the attention was concentrated on the articles mentioning the stock market boom.

Click.

「 The Party has Begun… Congratulations on the Great Boom!

Global financial markets, excluding China, have screamed joyfully. The events started when stocks from the Big Four (Jonathan Investment Finance Group, Gillian Investment Finance Group, Telestar Investment, and Gold and Silver Investment) flowed into the market.

Brian Kim, the Chief Financial Officer of Jonathan Investment Finance Group, stated, “We have recognized the strained market trend since the Day of Advent.”

The Chief Executive Officer of Asset Management at AP Morgan said, “I extend my praise to all the market defenders, including the Jonathan Group. The World Awakened Association wasn’t the only entity that saved the world. We were able to maintain civilization, thanks to those who protected the market.” He also announced that all companies that were previously criticized will be acknowledged for their worth from now on.

However, some are concerned about the situation. Critics address that the United States-led economic sanctions against China will bring a shock to the world like the Day of Advent.

Nevertheless, the global stock market soared by six percent, and the total market capitalization of the New York Stock Exchange (NYSE) and NASDAQ alone increased by four hundred billion dollars as of yesterday.

The current surge in the market, while significant, pales in comparison to the estimated fifty trillion dollars that was lost worldwide during the Day of Advent. Nevertheless, despite facing the unfavorable impact of economic sanctions against China, the financial investment industry views the current state of the market as a celebratory milestone marking the onset of a global stock market boom…」

└ I knew it. I shouldn’t have listened to my wife. She said there’s no such thing as Awakened. Then did the alien monsters jump out of the shit? Ugh.

└ No one can expect when and where this rally will end.

└ I can hear AP Morgan’s sigh of relief. They will love it.

└ The Jonathan Group and those who defended the market are true heroes. Superman does exist. On the other hand, it’s a shame that I couldn’t join their heroics. It was a chance to become a hero and a billionaire.

└ It’s not too late! Let’s get on the board! If you hesitate, then you won’t get that chance ever again.

└ When you all realize when to buy and sell, you guys are already too late. If you have no idea, then close your eyes and buy it! I’m serious. Trust me.

└ Cheers to mankind, the World Awakened Association, and the Jonathan Group! Hurray! Hurray! Hurray!

└ I guarantee you that if you miss this opportunity, then you won’t be able to close your eyes in peace even if you die. This moment will linger in your mind.

The internet was flooded with articles similar to that one, and the number of views on them surpassed even those on topics like the Awakened and monsters. People didn’t stop commenting on them. This was a clear indication of the current market trend, and I wanted to tell them to stop typing and put all their assets into stocks. All in!

***

When I woke up, the global stock market was still racing. This occurred not only in the countries where the stock market was still open, but also there were others who were predicting the next day’s surge in the futures market.

The figures and symbols displayed on my tablet PC may not mean anything to some individuals, but those knowledgeable in finance would perceive China’s distress through it. It was not just an outcry, but rather a lamentation caused by confusion and decline.

I didn’t leave China alone until now because I liked them. Instead, I knew that their expansion was beneficial to the entire world. Until the Day of Advent, I channeled all my strength towards counteracting the fear that overshadowed it. However, it had come to an end. It was time for China to move within my order.

On the day before the club conference, I detected the presence of an uninvited guest around noon. Since Mason appeared unaware of this unexpected visitor, I knew that the intruder was using an item to conceal herself.

She wasn’t one of the formidable Awakened, so it was my first time seeing her. She didn’t even know I was watching her, so she was calmly walking down the hallway, looking for something. She was seeking me, the owner of the club.

Meanwhile, the agent patrolling the hallway could only see me, so when he asked if I needed anything, the girl quickly turned her head toward me. I wondered what her first impression was of me. What was certain was that she didn’t recognize me. If she did, then she would be shivering like the Russian guy I had met at the salon.

She fixed her gaze on me for a while, and it appeared as if she had concluded that I wasn’t an Awakened. This was understandable as I had deactivated all my stats except for Sense.

She soon turned her head away from me and entered the room where the agent’s eyes were out of reach. It was a room assigned to the President of the United States. Also, the pleasant voice of the U.S. President was coming out of that door.

There were five members, including the president and representatives of traditional American families. One of the members was previously a board director at Jonathan Group but had since become the President of the U.S. Reserve Bank. The heads of the families and bank governors warmly welcomed the president into their ranks, and any tension that was previously present was no longer there.

The girl infiltrated there. Based on that, I knew that it was an A-class item, but her item wasn’t of high quality. Instead, she had probably used an insignia as well. Although this insignia wasn’t valued during the Stage of Advent, its significance couldn’t be disregarded as there were vast quantities of it around the world. Therefore, it was supposed to be under the control of the association. That was a work in progress along with the registration of the Awakened.

I followed the girl and stepped a foot into the room. It was the U.S. President’s first time seeing me, but the existing members of the association were already familiar with me. They all saluted me in unison and mentioned my code name ‘Odin,’ which was commonly used in the club and association.

Then, the girl realized she had walked into a dangerous situation, but it was too late. Ugh, I hadn’t cleaned all of the blood out of the sword…

[You have used Indra’s Sword.]

The room was dyed in blue light from the flashing bolts of lightning. The girl screamed, but everyone in the room, the members from a nearby room who rushed in after hearing the scream, and the security personnel all watched as she was quickly reduced into a pile of ashes.

1. The author must be a big fan of Avatar haha. ?

Chapter 333

The club members exerted significant influence over the lives of thousands of people with just a single approval. Whenever the U.S. Central Bank President changed the interest rate, even by a decimal percentage, businesses either went bankrupt or were resurrected, thereby determining the fate of families.

Aside from such economic power, the majority of the U.S. members played key roles in the Iraq War. It resulted in numerous casualties, both among the occupying forces and Iraqi civilians.

Those who killed a number of people were shocked that only one Awakened died. This was a time when the abilities of the Awakened weren’t well known by the public. Moreover, they didn’t realize that wiretapping devices were unnecessary for the Awakened who had reached the master section. Although people roughly had an idea of what the Stage of Advent was like, my actions were labeled as ‘murder’ instead of ‘punishment.’

Meanwhile, there was a general consensus among everyone regarding the identity of the dead girl. They all said she was Chinese, as it was unlikely that any other country besides China would have sent a spy. I agreed with this perspective.

The shock in the crowd slowly subsidized.

Evening arrived and dinner had just started. I eavesdropped on a conversation at the table while eating separately in my room. They were discussing Keynes’ theory as it was the perfect explanation for the shock that occurred in the financial market on the Day of Advent and the current surge in the global stock market. Both were the results of mob psychology because there was no reason for the stock markets to rise based solely on the facts alone.

The world had closed its doors to China, and now they closed doors on us. The reality was that the longer this economic sanction lasted, the more it would harm the global economy. Although we defeated the monsters, many cities were destroyed. No positive effects could be expected from there. The damage remained, so further destruction was expected.

It wasn’t that the Awakened would sweep gold from the alien civilizations at the moment. The mana stones were only monsters’ intestines, and only Yeon-Hee and I knew that they could be used as a new energy source. Nevertheless, the financial industry and the public craved stocks in pursuit of new hope.

“That’s right. Stories are more important than facts.”

There was someone here who shared my views. Although people widely recognized the relationship between human psychology and the stock market now, the economics community had only given it proper consideration during the Great Depression in the 1930s. This was during the time when Keynes was active. Moreover, even genius scientist Isaac Newton left a famous quote that no one could predict human madness after he was defeated in the stock market.

There was a reason why the two financial figures at the table were rediscussing Keynes. Keynes had used the term ‘wild impulse’ to refer to human psychology being reflected in the economy, but such a term wasn’t important. The significant thing was the conclusion that he had reached during the Great Depression of the 1930s.

Keynes’s reasoning was simple. His aim wasn’t to put forward a comprehensive theory about the impact of human psychology on the economy. It was possible that he wanted to be in a similar position as me.

Both economic and non-economic motives play a crucial role in shaping human economic behavior. The psychology of humans is prone to fluctuations, ranging from pessimism to optimism, and fear to hope, which can be determined by the stability of the economy. Hence, there is a need for effective measures to manage and regulate the irrational aspects of human behavior. In this regard, the intervention of the “visible hand” is deemed necessary to maintain the stability of the economy.

What Keynes referred to as ‘visible hands’ was here, the club! The people who were at the table where the conversation continued were proud that they were a part of the ‘visible hands.’

***

The supper was over. Then, I heard a clattering fork sound from there, as if dessert was being served. The conversation between the two men was moving on the agenda for tomorrow’s meeting.

“Let’s change the topic then. Our club is stronger than the Bilderberg in its heyday. It is undeniable that our authority in the club has decreased, but that’s not a big deal.”

“I agree. If Bilderberg still existed now, then it would have been ruined immediately.”

“It wouldn’t have survived the Day of Advent, and nothing like this would have happened. But do you think things will be fine this way?”

“Why?”

“It’s not because of the Awakened. It looks like peace has been restored, but the world is still in chaos. Let’s assume one thing. Well… this is something that can actually happen sooner or later.”

“Okay.”

“His assets will be revealed to the public. Of course, people will only think of it as the Big Four’s property, including Jonathan Investment Finance Group. Excluding what he has given to paper companies, the public will be amazed by the assets of the Big Four alone, without going into further detail.”

“Yeah, that must be the case. The value of the Big Four’s holdings will go up a few times more than now… I can’t even imagine how far it will increase.”

“There is no doubt that the figure will surprise even us, so the public reaction will be even more intense. They will definitely discuss the distribution of wealth. If public opinion takes a certain direction, we won’t be able to control the outcome no matter what actions we take. Look at the examples in America and Korea, where candidates we didn’t support were elected.”

Then, the two lowered their voices as if they were conscious of the U.S. President.

“That’s true. The public calls the Jonathan Group a hero now, but it’s not going to take long for them to turn their back on them. I see what you are thinking. Are you trying to revive ‘Tessera?’”

“The global public needs more direct control, don’t you agree? Not indirect controls like big data from Googol, but controls that can place them under the surveillance network of the club.”

“Mmm… But the problem is that Odin has already rejected that request.”

“He is not like who he was last year. He is more… Sigh. It gives me goosebumps when I think about it again. Did you see the Chinese Awakened woman’s face as she writhed in pain? There was not a bone left of her when he was done. Anyway, Odin must have changed his mind.”

“...”

“So, I’m saying that he will agree with me that we should revive ‘Tessera.’ This is our chance.”

Project ‘Tessera…’ Tessera referred to the name tag that Roman slaves had to carry in the past. In other words, it was a sign of slavery, but what the two members were talking about wasn’t a wooden plaque, but a microchip that was implanted into a human organism. It would allow the club to track the locations of everyone in the world!

It was the top issue among the world’s slavery projects and remained widely used to this day. The technology was not difficult to implement and was commonly attached to luxury items like cars, clothing, and even the wealthy’s pets to prevent loss. But putting such a thing under the skin of people and the Awakened around the world?

***

The Bilderberg Club had addressed this project after the 8.11 attacks, which was 9.11 terrorism in my past life. They saw an opportunity to advance the project due to the social climate and believed they could push for it. Under the Bilderberg Club’s guidance, the world’s media also promoted the idea that implanting subcutaneous microchips would greatly aid in tracking down suspected terrorists.

However, the public strongly opposed it. The club then reexamined kidnapping incidents to change the public’s mind, claiming that transplanting a microchip in the body would ease the concerns of parents with young children.

Nevertheless, the plan went to pieces. The microchips injected under the skin of sex offenders were replaced by electronic anklets in the face of strong opposition from Christian and human rights groups. However, this didn’t mean that the project was wiped out completely as the summary of the plan still remained in the members’ heads.

Let’s say that we can use the notion of an alien invasion and a new era as a means to manipulate public opinion. Then, how will we implant microchips in people all over the world? That many? How can we make this terrible curse a blessing?

The solution was vaccines. The plan was to begin with children in underdeveloped countries and eventually offer free vaccinations to developed countries, all of which would be laced with microchips. This may appear sinister, and the club may be viewed as a source of evil. I couldn’t deny that.

However, human greed wasn’t limited to the stock market. I was certain that if Keynes had been a member of the Bilderberg Club, then he would have been more eager about this project than anyone else.

The club only had one motto: the only world government.

That was why club members constantly talked about control over the public, and this was why they gathered. It was clear that my Jeonil Club had the old Bilderberg Club as its foundation. I couldn’t take away the interests of all club members because the earth was too vast to be governed by a single absolute power.

The media reported that the Big Four, including the Jonathan Group, defended the Day of Advent. However, there were hidden contributors, the club members who had faithfully followed my instructions. We were able to maintain our civilization because they had exerted their influence and left the economic system open even on the Day of Advent. Thus, my relationship with them was between the ruler and the ruled.

This was the reason I left them alone even when they tried to plant a terrifying wiretapping device in all mankind. I couldn’t behead them just because I didn’t like a certain idea of theirs. In addition, their actions and thoughts weren’t against the club’s motto.

‘But if the chipped people became the Awakened?’

It was necessary to keep a close watch on them even if I didn’t confine them within one fence. On the other hand, the Awakened were bound to be implanted with microchips for identification purposes, even if it meant surveilling them. Doctors would administer anesthetics to their triceps and insert microchips using needles. I was confident that they wouldn’t resist, as this would be a mandatory requirement for registration, not only because it was an order under the name of Odin.

Yes, tomorrow’s club conference would resolve the agendas that would compel the Awakened to join the association. This was where the World Awakened Association and the world would come to an agreement. Although it was unfair, no one would be able to refute my statement.

I am Odin, the owner of the club, and the most powerful Awakened in the Ender section.

Chapter 334

“Everything is ready.”

Jonathan and Joshua were still gone, so Kim Cheong-Soo had no choice but to notify us of their absence.

“Out of 131 members, one was represented by someone from the Rothschild family. It was confirmed that one member didn’t come back from the Stage of Advent, while Peter D. Friedman is now recognized as a master section Awakened as you already know.”

It meant that I was the only one left to go to the conference room.

[* Inventory]

[Odin’s Golden Armor (God of War) has been removed.]

When the armor suddenly appeared and attached itself to my body, Jamie cried out softly in surprise.

Ah.

[Odin’s Golden Armor (God of War) has transformed into Odin’s Golden Armor (God of Battle).]

[You have used Odin’s Golden Armor (God of Battle).]

Upon entering the Ender section, I was now able to summon eight Valkyries. These female warriors, with their short hair and bandaged chests and bottoms, looked like real humans to Jamie. She was mesmerized by their presence, unable to look away. When she attempted to speak to them, the Valkyries simply followed me with blank expressions.

Everyone looked at Valkyries along the way to the conference hall. Mason was the first to recognize what they truly were as his face instantly became pale. He seemed to be punishing himself for failing to prevent yesterday’s infiltration as he was the sole Awakened among the security chiefs. A sense of failure surrounded him as if he believed that I no longer trusted him.

I reassured him, “You couldn’t do much yesterday, Mason.”

I patted him on the shoulder and passed by him.

The conference hall was quiet. They all knew about the Chinese girl’s death. They stood up in unison and held their breath, but their eyeballs were focused on the Valkyries, who were holding various weapons and shields, and my armor.

Ordering the Valkyries around was similar to using a skill as it was guided by the user’s will through their Sixth Sense. As soon as I activated my Sixth Sense, the Valkyries swiftly positioned themselves at the four doors of the hall, standing guard.

Stamp! Stamp!

Two Valkyries were stationed per door. Their emotionless gazes were fixed forward, and they heightened the seriousness of the conference hall.

I said, “We will spare no money in hiring the Awakened in the future.”

It meant that I wouldn’t stop the members from employing Awakened privately, so everyone’s eyes widened.

My reasoning was simple. I was bound to get an order from Doom Kaos one day, and it was obvious that he would demand that I go attack other dimensions. In the Stage of Advent, there were useful tools, XP, and boxes, so the Awakened used them to gain dominance over the world.

But now, with those resources gone, a new approach was necessary. The second option was to scare them while securing their cooperation. Thus, it was essential to ensure they still had access to the benefits they had in the Stage of Advent.

The Stage of Advent was dominated by force, but this world was controlled by wealth. Actually… It was my goal to keep this world dominated by money and to maintain consistency between pre- and post-Stage of Advent. I hoped the Awakened would familiarize themselves with capitalism, and I would create such an environment for them.

Also, I didn’t know what dimension I would have to attack, but I would use the resources that existed there to make the Awakened chase the money. I wished there were resources equivalent to mana stones there. A gold mine would be better.

I announced, “Sit down, everybody. Let’s start this year’s meeting.”

***

Members began to present agendas on behalf of their families or countries of influence. They all knew that this year’s conference would determine the future of mankind. Therefore, they were no longer conscious of the guarding Valkyries anymore and were enthusiastic about the meeting.

At present, the topic of discussion was the direction of the basic interest rate of the U.S. Central Bank. The global economy revolved around monetary policy, and the member, the bank president, proposed a gradual rate cut. He was aware of my intention to drive a boom in the global stock market.

The public thought that interest rates were determined by the U.S. Central Bank, but nope. It was decided in this small conference room. This was why club members made investments and always retained money. It was impossible to lose money as they knew the future.

Besides stocks, it was evident that they were also considering derivatives influenced by interest rates. Matters of conflicting interests between families and nations were postponed to tomorrow’s meeting, then the conference proceeded in earnest.

One of the U.S. members raised the topic of the project Tessera, then almost all of the members agreed to it. The support wasn’t limited to just the member who brought it up. Of course, they weren’t going to implant microchips into their own bodies.

Anyway, all members had been waiting for this opportunity to come back because a shocking incident, which was more horrifying than the 8.11 terrorist attack, had just occurred.

I had already come to a conclusion yesterday, so I immediately dismissed the idea on the spot.

“It would be good to proceed only for the Awakened. It will be implemented instantly in time for the Awakened registration date, so never mention that project again.”

I put an end to it, and there was no counter-question.

Peter D. Friedman stood out among the general members as he was the only Awakened and could be considered an executive of the association. He had started calling himself Horus[1]. He wriggled his eyebrows and hurriedly fixed his face. That level of distinction was only evident when compared to other members, but he wasn’t exceptional.

He could have thought the issue was unfair because who would want to put a slave label on their body? Meanwhile, the other members regretted that this chance had come to naught.

I tilted my upper body and opened my mouth as I was resting my chin on my hand.

“There is an agreement that has to be stated between the World Awakened Association and the United Nation.”

Then, Jamie moved just in time. She kindly put the file on the table for each member, then began to examine the documents after returning to her seat. I also got a copy.

「 Agreement Between the World Awakened Association and the United Nations About the Members’ Status

Article 1

The term “members” shall refer exclusively to those individuals who have undergone and successfully completed the formal admission procedure as prescribed by the World Awakened Association.

Article 2 Facilities and Zones - Provision

The World Awakened Association shall have the right to use the facilities and zones within the territory of member states of the United Nations. The usage of each individual facility and zone shall be established through agreements reached by the World Awakened Association’s Board of Directors Conference, which the relevant member state of the United Nations must then execute. The term “facilities and zones” encompasses all existing facilities, fixtures, and settlements used in the operation of such facilities and zones, regardless of their geographic location.

Article 3 Facilities and Zones - Security Measures

The World Awakened Association shall have the authority to undertake any and all measures deemed necessary for the establishment, operation, protection, and management of its facilities and zones. Furthermore, member states of the United Nations shall take the necessary measures within the bounds of their respective laws and regulation, concerning the land, territorial waters, and airspace adjacent to or surrounding the facilities and zones of the World Awakened Association, with the aim of providing support to its members and facilitating access. The World Awakened Association shall also have the discretion to take any necessary steps to fulfill the aforementioned objectives.」

At that point, the position that Horus and general members had began to change. A smile appeared on Horus’s face while the faces of the others became stiff. They looked as if they had never seen such an unreasonable and one-sided agreement. Even a defeated country wouldn’t stamp such an agreement, and this was out of common sense.

This implied that if the World Awakened Association made a request, then they would be given anything they needed, including land, ocean, and sky, as well as all necessary resources and manpower.

However, it was too early to be appalled. Such a thing was possible without this agreement. The largest problem with this agreement lay on Article 22, which dealt with Criminal Jurisdiction.

「Article 22 Criminal Jurisdiction

The World Awakened Association holds the authority to enforce all criminal jurisdictions and disciplinary powers granted by the Association to its members within the territories of UN member states. The Association shall also have the exclusive right to exercise jurisdiction over all crimes related to the safety of UN member states, including those concerning the safety of UN member states.

1. “Crimes concerning the safety of UN member states” include the following:

Treason against the relevant country Infringement of laws and regulations that pertain to obstruction, espionage, or the confidentiality of official or defense secrets of the concerned country.

2. UN member states are required to provide assistance to the World Awakened Association in conducting all necessary investigations into crimes and acquiring evidence.

3. The World Awakened Association holds the right to exert its police powers within the facilities and zones designated in accordance with Article 2 of this Agreement. The Association may take necessary actions within the confines of its facilities and zones.」

Cough.

The sound of a dry cough filled the space while people gazed around at each other. Everyone, except for Horus, looked at the agreement with horror. The same applied to the Gillian couple. They were waiting for another member to come forward, not knowing what to do.

In one sentence, the agreement was basically telling the world not to get involved in anything that the World Awakened Association did. It required the world not to get involved with their matters, even when an Awakened committed murder or conducted treasonous acts. Therefore, the reactions of political and military members were more noticeable than financial members.

People started looking at me with hesitation, and they were shifting their work to others.

Gasp-

When I tapped the agreement while taking a big breath in, the chaotic atmosphere died down.

I made eye contact with the U.S. President, and his Adam's apple wobbled. Then, he said in a voice that no longer shook, “Things will turn out as you wish.”

Another member beside him said, “Things will turn out as you wish.”

And the others also said, “Things will turn out as you wish.”

Then, everyone said the same thing as if it had become our slogan. All the members lowered their heads in their seats and chorused unanimously, “Things will turn out as you wish, Odin.”

1. An ancient Egyptian god, often depicted as a falcon-headed deity, who represented the sky and was associated with kingship, protection, and the fight against evil. ?

Chapter 335

Ilsung Hotel in Seoul, Korea.

As Ki-Cheol was eating the meal he had ordered via room service, he clicked his mouse. The articles that he had been reading recently were all about the Awakened.

「 Bloody Conflict due to a Fight Between Awakened - Japan

? Newsreader Kim Il-Hyung: We will connect to Tokyo today. Reporter Joo In-Seong!

? Reporter Joo In-Seong of KBC: Yes, I am in Tokyo.

? Newsreader Kim Il-Hyung: There has been constant news about the Awakened recently from all over the world, and we received news about the bloody conflict in Japan yesterday.

? Reporter Joo In-Seong of KBC: That is true. More than a hundred people including police officers and ordinary citizens were caught in this fight between a male and a female Awakened, and thirteen of them died.

? Newsreader Kim Il-Hyung: Don’t we have to capture the two Awakened or at least punish them? How has the judicial process been since then?

? Reporter Joo In-Seong of KBC: The whereabouts of the two Awakened are currently unknown…

└ What the freak? Thirteen died because of a small quarrel? Danggg.

└ They saved the world, but their hearts are not like the main characters of the heroic movies. Fuck. Don’t forget they had fought and killed for decades. They are murder machines. I attached the link below

└ Watch this.

└ You will die if you annoy the Awakened.

└ I wish I could see them for myself. It’s a shame that there are only fewer than three hundred Awakened in Korea.

└ Shut up if you don’t know a thing. Lee Tae-Han and Kwon Seong-Il are at the top of the association. The others lower their heads around them. I’m dead serious.

Ki-Cheol clicked the link.

「 Surviving the Unimaginable: Catalina Ronea’s Harrowing Memories

Catalina Ronea gave off a strong and confident demeanor, reminiscent of a character straight out of ‘Miami Gangster.’ Specifically, she reminded me of the final scene where the female lead transforms into a ruthless boss. Ronea exuded the image of a collected and in-control female leader at the forefront of a dangerous situation.

However, pain overwhelmed her face as she started tracing her memories. The mere presence of her during the interview showcased her bravery in facing psychological turmoil.

I know everyone’s curious about the Stage of Advent. Someone had to share this to the world, so I decided to take this interview.

Thank you so much, but I am concerned that this interview will cause issues for you. May I still proceed with the interview?

By refraining from this, it will take longer for society to embrace us. Despite the potential consequences from the association for speaking out about what I had gone through, I am prepared to face them. However, I believe they won’t do anything about this.

Why is that?

One of the mottos of the World Awakened Association is ‘Peace in Humanity.’ We want peace. I’m not an official member of the association yet, but I’m waiting eagerly for the registration date to be announced. I hope there’s no confusion between us and the non-Awakened in the world.

Then, where should we start? Do as you please.

First of all, I want to remind everyone that I’m in the gold section. The Awakened are divided into seven sections: bronze, silver, gold, platinum, diamond, master, and challenger. In fact, people in the master or above section are usually in leadership positions, and they dominated the Stage of Advent for decades. First, let’s make it clear that my perspective can be different from someone who is in a leadership position.

You used the term ‘dominate.’

There was a very strict hierarchy in that world with clear distinctions between those who held power and those who were subordinates. Have you read ?

Yes, it’s a novel that depicts a dystopian world created by boys stranded on a deserted island.

The ‘monster’ in that novel was an illusion created by the leadership to control people. However, we experienced the real thing. It wasn’t just the monster. The first hideous being that we had to deal with was the System.

System? Could you tell us more about it?

At first, we thought of it as a computer game because it really was like that. It gave us quests and in return we got superpowers when we completed those quests. However, we soon realized its true identity. In addition to the quests it sent out to hunt monsters or conquer targeted dungeons… (Catalina was speechless for a moment) It then started sending us quests to kill each other.

Think about it. I was just an actress struggling to secure basic necessities such as food, clothing, and shelter. At times, I was forced to participate in battles against menacing monsters. My future was uncertain and, amidst all the chaos, I was commanded to take the life of someone living with me.

I tried to resist, but no one could do that.

Why not?

Even if I gave up on the quest, it didn’t guarantee that others would do the same. Everyone had gotten the quest. In that situation, giving up is stupid. Also, when a person died from the quest, the Guide called it “falling behind.”

Then, the fact that you survived such a quest meant…

Yes, I completed an assassination quest too. But there were more terrifying things. One of the quests put three people in one space and only allowed one to come out alive. I don’t know all of the quests, but I’m just saying that there were a number of vicious quests that the System and the Guides created.

The Guides?

They were the ones who ran the Stage of Advent. They were beautiful like Tinkerbell when they were blue, but they were evil when they turned red. Crushing a human’s skull wasn’t a big deal to them. They were confident that they were executors of the System, so they ordered us to kill colleagues or absolute beings. I can’t just say that it was a continuation of survival and battle in the Stage of Advent because of them.

I know what you are thinking at this point because we all did. However, the System wasn’t a god, and the Guides weren’t Grim Reapers. They were… our enemies.

Are they still giving the Awakened orders?

No. Odin had been fighting against them on the stage. Thanks to him, we were freed from the malicious quests. He is the only one who defeated a ‘Doom,’ so we were able to return home as he had defended us from supernatural beings.

From our perspective, the Awakened, like you, are supernatural beings.

The power of the Awakened varies widely depending on the section. The higher the section and the level, the more powerful they are. I said that I was in the gold section earlier, so compared to you, I must be a supernatural being.

However, the leaders of the association who hold the ranks of master and challenger are supernatural beings to me. Among them, Odin… (Catalina had a hard time continuing her words) stands out as the only one who has defeated one of the Seven Demon Kings, known as the Dooms. These Dooms are worshiped by the same alien creatures that invaded us. He was the only one who confronted them face to face.

Then, Odin is…

That’s all I will say of him. (As is known, Catalina showed high respect toward Odin similar to how the other Awakened refer to him.). Let me be clear. If you are going to ask me anything else about him, I’m leaving.

Okay, sounds good. You guys must have missed your home a lot.

Of course. We spent about twenty years on the stage. But for those who went into dungeons related to the ‘Land of the Dead,’ which had a different time and space, their experience must have been double or triple the amount of the time that I had experienced.

Anyway, the Stage of Advent continued for a long time even after the malicious System disappeared. Monsters kept pouring out, and they became stronger. Imagine a world where thousands of creatures, which you have only seen in horror movies, use terrifying supernatural powers to kill you and your group. Although the cruel System was gone, it left us with deep wounds. We no longer trusted each other, and the power gap between us only grew with time.

The decades we struggled through were just like that. What do you think?

It was under the law of the jungle.

There are many who couldn’t come back alive. Some were killed by monsters or the other Awakened, but look. The Stage of Advent consisted of nine stages. Three stages in Act One, and six stages in Act Two. There was a clear goal that we had to achieve in each stage. Before that, it’s important to note that the Stage of Advent began with 4.5 million groups. The purpose of Act One, Stage One was to form groups of a hundred people each and stop the Kciphos waves.

The Kciphos is one of the alien corps, right?

Yes. Let’s talk about Act One, Stage One first. The Kciphos army continued to flock in larger numbers as the days passed. The objective of Act One, Stage One was to stop them until the end. My group barely succeeded in this, but many others failed. What do you think would have happened to them?

Annihilation?

That was how the Stage of Advent was organized. If a group couldn’t successfully finish the mission, then they were annihilated. Then, as I mentioned earlier, they ‘fell behind.’

The Stage of Advent was indeed ruled by the laws of the jungle, but it was necessary. Without the strong Awakened as the driving force and under strong control, the quests in each stage wouldn’t have been accomplished. The law of the jungle was like a natural provision for survival, and we took it for granted. Even though the stronger were in charge of our lives and deaths, survival came first for us.

What do you mean by ‘us?’ Are you talking about the Awakened in gold section?

I’m referring to those in the bronze, silver, and gold sections. We call ourselves ‘Bsilgol.’ We were complementary resources to the Awakened in the higher sections. Aside from the production work, we had a duty to satisfy their basic needs and serve as a warehouse for them. During a time when the outcome of battles was determined by a mere piece of paper, we too entered the fight. The frequency increased as time passed.

The Stage of Advent got scarier and scarier.

What you mean by ‘basic needs’ are…

There is nothing to worry about. That’s right. It includes sexual desire. We had to do anything to be protected, and we couldn’t resist the orders from above.

But we, the Bsilgol, didn’t simply rest on our laurels. We grew stronger when the box system was replaced with a level system. In fact, several people from Bsilgol were promoted to higher ranks or became captains during this transition.

What do you mean by the transformation from box to level system?

It’s not worth talking about as the System is gone. The details will be covered in my book, which will be published soon.

Did the System disappear?

Yes, right before we returned home. Therefore, the strength of the Awakened will remain unchanged. Any new changes will depend on the remaining items and insignias.

The System has vanished, and the struggle for survival you went through has come to an end. In this aftermath, the tensions and stress of the Awakened seem to be bursting out all around the world.

There is something I want everyone to know. The World Awakened Association promised to advance humanity into outer space. Until then, you should understand the lives of us, the Awakened.

What were Jews like in World War II? They had to watch their families and friends being sacrificed and lived with anxiety and guilt until they died. What about the Vietnamese War? The war heroes, who returned home, suffered a lot to shake off their morbid psychological stress, and many took their own lives as they couldn’t bear it. However, their country ignored them.

You guys can’t do this to us. It’s a separate matter from the fact that we had saved the world.

So you are saying that Awakened needs practical support from the government, right?

The World Awakened Association is already helping us in many ways. The King of Hell spent a trillion dollars on us. I’m not telling the countries that they have to aid the Awakened. I’m saying that they at least have to show their understanding and sincerity toward us. Aside from the association’s motto of ‘peace,’ countries around the world should also work with them.

As I said previously, we have all returned from a hellish experience that far exceeded anything one could imagine. The current situation is a result of the lack of understanding from those around the world. It’s dangerous to approach us with mere curiosity, and nations must establish measures to prevent this. It’s imperative that global citizens are made aware of this issue.

Can I interpret this as the perspective of the Awakened regarding the murder case?

Of course. Don’t approach us with curiosity. We are not cartoon characters. We literally crawled out of hell. This is why I came here today. I understand you guys have so many questions about us, but please wait for us to adapt to our homeland.

There is one last thing I would like to ask.

Go ahead.

Can I anticipate the sequel to the movie ‘Miami Gangster?’

I already signed the contract before the Day of Advent. As an actress, I am looking forward to meeting the audience. I won’t need a stuntman anymore. You will be able to see some amazing action scenes. I can guarantee that to you.

I hope you love the sequel of the film ‘Miami Gangster’ and my upcoming memoir.

I felt a shiver run down my spine after the interview as I became aware of the years of suffering that lay beneath Catalina’s smile. The environment she was in was controlled by power, and it was beyond my comprehension what she had endured just to make it through a living nightmare.

The Awakened brought salvation to the world. However, their access to supernatural abilities didn’t materialize out of thin air. They earned these powers through a struggle for survival that lasted for decades. They battled against extraterrestrial beasts in a civilization where survival was the only objective, and they were successful in defeating these monsters and returning from the war front.

It’s important to remember their accomplishments and their bravery in the face of overwhelming odds. Against the brutal and vicious monsters…」

Ki-Cheol turned his head from the monitor to look out of the door of the room. Then, he saw his father, Seong-Il, who was lying on the couch, scratching his butt while he was only in his underwear.

There was one thought that crossed his mind.

How can he be a murder machine? He is just an ordinary old guy.

“Dad! I’ll be back in a few hours.”

“Okay, don’t get lost, son. Can you find your way back?”

“I’m not a kid… I’ll see you later.”

1. A novel by William Golding that follows a group of British boys who are stranded on a deserted island and must govern themselves. The novel explores the breakdown of society and the evil within human nature as the boys attempt to survive without adult supervision. ?

Chapter 336

As Seong-Il had stated, multiple buildings such as the Ilsung Hotel, Ilsung Department Store, and Ilsung Duty Free Shop were connected to one another. Even though there were signs everywhere to direct shoppers and hotel guests, it was easy to get lost.

Ki-Cheol took the wrong path from the hotel to the department store, so he barely made it back to the hotel. He asked people standing nearby for directions to the swimming pool. Among them, the pool reserved for VVIP members was at the ideal temperature for them to use until April.

This is awesome.

Ki-Cheol had thought that only k-dramas had people in a high enough class to enjoy such a life. The TV shows were fake, but this was the reality.

When a glamorous woman walked in front of him in a bikini, Ki-Cheol couldn’t take his eyes off her gorgeous back. His puberty hormones were at their peak, so he hurriedly settled on the sunbed as all his blood was drawn to his bottom.

Ki-Cheol swallowed and then turned on the messenger application on his phone.

<Caliber’s son: Do you know who I just saw?>

<Lee Yong-Joo: Who?>

<Caliber’s son: Kwon Se-Hee. She was in a bikini, and she was fucking hot.>

<Lee Yong-Joo: Stop lying.>

<Caliber’s son: No, I’m not!>

<Odin’s son: If your dad is Caliber, then my dad is Odin, you jackass.>

<Caliber’s son: You are going to be in big trouble, Yong-Joo. Hurry up and change your username back to your name... You should never use his name like that.>

<Odin’s son: Fuck you. Why not just Odin? You are using Caliber’s name like that.>

Ki-Cheol took a selfie that showed the swimming pool and the back of the famous actress Kwon Se-Hee. Then, he sent the photo to Lee Yong-Joo.

<Odin’s son: What is this? Where are you?>

<Caliber’s son: The pool at Ilsung Hotel. This one is only for VVIP. It’s unbelievable here.>

<Odin’s son: Wtf.>

<Caliber’s son: Come. My dad said I can hang out with my friends anytime here.>

<Odin’s son: Yo, for real?>

<Caliber’s son: You should’ve trusted me from the beginning.>

<Lee Yong-Joo: Hey, is it true? Is your father really the Caliber?>

<Caliber’s son: Lmao.>

<Lee Yong-Joo: WUT THE ACTUAL FUCK?!>

<Caliber’s son: I’m so bored by myself. Come, man. Don’t tell anyone else, though. Just you. I give you special permission lol. Tell the hotel lobby that you came to see me.>

<Lee Yong-Joo: Omg I have goosebumps now.>

<Caliber’s son: How long will it take for you to get here?>

<Lee Yong-Joo: Two hours?>

<Caliber’s son: Just take a taxi, and tell the lobby that it’s under my dad.>

<Lee Yong-Joo: Caliber?>

<Caliber’s son: Yea. Hurry up. I’m so bored.

<Lee Yong-Joo: Kk. See you soon.>

<Caliber’s son: Okay.>

Ki-Cheol enjoyed swimming while waiting for his best friend Yong-Joo to come. He deliberately moved to bump into Kwon Se-Hee while pretending that it was an accident. When she passed in front of him, his gaze naturally turned toward her butt.

Kwon Se-Hee in a bikini? In front of me?

From that, Ki-Cheol realized just how powerful his father was. The Internet had been talking about all sorts of things regarding the Awakened, but what remained unchanged was that Awakened were the heroes who saved the world. Just because a small number of Awakened caused problems, not all of them could be accused of murder machines. He knew it was true just by looking at his dad.

Those who know nothing about it are always like that. Idiots.

Thoughts like that ruined his initial excitement, so he came out of the pool. Looking at Kwon Se-Hee in a bikini wasn’t interesting to him anymore, so he went back to browsing the Internet and commented on articles that criticized the Awakened.

Ugh, you guys really don’t know how to be grateful. They saved you, and now you guys are telling them to fuck off. Tsk tsk.

No? Only two of them caused trouble, and now you are accusing the innocent ones.

Humanity will come to an end if you keep talking shit about the Awakened. They are the ones who blew away the monsters that the world’s armed forces couldn’t deal with. If the Awakened were out of control as you said, then the world would have been already over. How are you going to stop them then?

One of my friends is an Awakened, and he is hella nice. Shut up if you don’t know much about them.

Ki-Cheol had no good recollection of his father from his childhood. Back then, his father was always arguing with his mother, and Ki-Cheol was always nervous when Seong-Il raised his voice because he was so big. It was also difficult to understand why his mother kept fighting him back. He was constantly worried that one day Seong-Il wouldn’t be able to take it and end up hitting his mother. As a result, whenever they fought, Ki-Cheol cried and grabbed his father's pants to stop him.

Looking back, his mother was to blame for all of the household appliances that had gotten broken. Whenever they fought, his father would often stay outside for a few days, and when he returned, they would fight again because he was drunk.

However, his dad had actually changed. Not only did he treat his mother kindly, but he was also nice to the old guy, who Ki-Cheol didn't want to call stepdad. Even the old guy, who talked shit about his dad whenever his mom was away.

His ‘stepdad’ could be described as ‘someone who would work him to the bone until death and then sell waste paper to afford oneself.’ The old guy also scolded Ki-Cheol and mocked him, claiming that he would turn out to be as awful as Seong-Il since they were blood-related. Ki-Cheol didn’t tell Seong-Il anything because he thought Seong-Il would kill the old man, but he assumed his father was aware of it.

However, he didn’t punch the old brat. Instead, he thanked him for taking good care of Ki-Cheol.

Seong-Il had changed just like that, so all the bullshit that people said on the Internet was nonsense. If he was a murder machine, then he would have cracked the old guy’s skull open immediately.

“Here!”

Ki-Cheol found Yong-Joo from afar. It was quite fun to see Yong-Joo looking around in a hurry.

“Dang, you were right. You weren’t lying.”

“I told you, bro. My dad is the Caliber.”

Ki-Cheol wrapped his arm around Yong-Joo’s neck. Without Yong-Joo, it would have been hard to meet up with his dad again.

In fact, he had been ready to withdraw all the money from his account and join the Runaway Club in Busan before the Day of Advent. He had wanted to move as far as possible from Seoul. Yong-Joo was the friend who chased him to the bus terminal and stopped him.

“Hey, I’m not saying this because he is your dad, but the Caliber is the top of the Awakened. He must be really strong.”

Ki-Cheol responded proudly, “He is in the challenger section.”

“Dang… So, are you going to live here from now on?” asked Yong-Joo.

Ki-Cheol shrugged. “Maybe.”

“What about school?”

“I’ll think about it if school opens again. He said he will do whatever I want. We will probably move closer to school. I don’t want to transfer either.”

Yong-Joo’s eyes widened. “That’s amazing.”

Ki-Cheol offered, “So, come visit me anytime until then. I told my dad about you, and he said your parents are also welcome here. There are plenty of rooms, so just tell me if they want to visit.”

“Wow, your dad is so rich.”

Ki-Cheol shook his head. “Uncle Lee Tae-Han is super rich, not my dad. This hotel is also his. You know about Uncle Lee, right?”

Yong-Joo nodded. “Yeah, the Ilsung guy.”

“Yup, I had dinner with him last night.”

Yong-Joo’s mouth gaped open. “Wait, so Lee Tae-Han is your uncle now?”

“Stop calling him by his full name. He is my uncle now. You’d better show some respect.”

“Hey but… Are you not afraid of your dad?” Yong-Joo whispered.

Ki-Cheol frowned. “What do you mean? He is my dad. Don’t trust the assholes on the Internet because they know nothing.”

“Have you seen this? Oh… it’s gone. It’s okay. I downloaded it already.”

“What is it?” Ki-Cheol asked.

“Just watch it. It’s crazy.”

Yong-Joo handed his smartphone to Ki-Cheol. The video in there was different from the photos that were circulating on the Internet. It wasn’t a scene where alien monsters’ intestines were flowing out of their exposed stomachs or disgusting heads rolling around the ground.

Ki-Cheol’s heart started beating fast when he spotted something. There was definitely a crushed face of a person sticking out of the building’s wreckage. It was hard for him to properly watch the video as he couldn’t even stand seeing the smashed cat stuck below the car. He hurriedly turned off the phone and frowned.

“Ew. Why are you keeping this in the album?” he asked, grimacing.

“I wanted to show you.”

“What is this?”

“You don’t want to watch it anymore?”

Since then, Ki-Cheol glanced at it with his eyes half-closed. Just as Kwon Se-Hee in front of him was real, the pandemonium in the video actually existed too.

The main character in that video was a Chinese man who was clearly an Awakened. He was yelling in rage, and Ki-Cheol was able to identify him as Chinese because the road signs were written in Chinese characters. Every time the man walked around, blood splattered and limbs were thrown in all directions.

He was the most terrifying monster Ki-Cheol had ever seen. There were many soldiers in the chaotic city, but they were not enough to handle the monsters. One of the monsters ripped off the soldiers’ heads alive. As their decapitated heads were separated from their bodies, their spines fell to the ground.

Ki-Cheol stopped the video as he had somehow begun to feel dizzy. His pounding heart didn’t seem able to calm down and instead thumped against his chest. The adrenaline inside him soared. This was Ki-Cheol’s first time seeing such a horrifying sight in his life, so he couldn’t bear to watch anymore. He felt nauseous and knew that the video would remain in his head forever, just like when he had accidentally clicked pornography on the Internet.

Moreover, this video was…

He looked away and grumbled, “Ah, shit. You should have told me what it was. That’s so disgusting. Also, my dad is different from this guy. He is just normal. Do you want to say hi to him?”

“Really?”

“Yeah, my dad also wants to meet you. Come.”

***

Seong-Il gave Yong-Joo plenty of pocket money and told him to continue being friends with Ki-Cheol. He was willing to do anything for Yong-Joo, who had helped Ki-Cheol to stay on the right track.

“Could you show me your skills, please? Please?” Yong-Joo asked.

Seong-Il shook his head and laughed. “This hotel will collapse if I use my skills. Hahaha. I’m telling you only because you are Ki-Cheol’s friend. I don’t need skills because my fist is enough for everything.”

“Wow, but why are you called Caliber?”

Seong-Il scratched his head. “Umm… It’s supposed to be ‘Human Caliber,’ but if you put ‘human’ in front, it’s not that fancy.”

“Human Caliber?”

“Yes, it’s because I wield humans like weapons. That’s my main skill.”

“Wow…”

“Is there anything else you want to ask?” Seong-Il asked patiently.

“Then… have you killed humans?”

“Hey!” Ki-Cheol shouted instantly.

“It’s okay, son. Let me just say that I removed them rather than ‘killed’ them.” He continued, “I’ve broken the heads of traitors. Everyone was like that, so be careful if you bump into an Awakened. If you do, then just tell them that your friend’s dad is Caliber. Then, they will fuck off.”

“Whoa. I have another question. Have you watched this?”

Seong-Il cocked his head to the side. “What is it?”

“Are you stronger than this guy?” Yong-Joo asked eagerly.

Seong-Il watched the video Yong-Joo played and looked at Ki-Cheol. Tae-Han had once stated that it would be difficult to stop people spreading rumors about the suppression of monsters and prevent videos about them from being distributed on the Internet.

However, this was definitely a terrible video for middle school students to watch. Seong-Il got pissed at the person who distributed this clip, but he couldn’t reveal his rage as he was in front of Ki-Cheol and his friend.

Seong-Il shook his head in disapproval. “This is too violent for you guys to watch. Erase it.”

Yong-Joo nodded obediently. “Okay.”

“You asked if I’m stronger than this guy, right?”

“Yes.”

“He seems to be in the early gold section, but Ki-Cheol. Which section am I in?”

“Challenger,” Ki-Cheol replied.

“Yes. Even if hundreds of people like this guy try to take me down at once, I can defeat them with one fist. Also, I'm not going to just sit around and watch them doing things like this. I will make the world where you guys live very peaceful, so don’t worry and just grow up healthy. Being smart doesn’t really help you live in this world. You will find a way to live in the end, so just stay healthy. Okay?”

Seong-Il looked at Ki-Cheol and Yong-Joo with eyes that glistened with something wet.

When Ki-Cheol and Yong-Joo left the room, Yong-Joo said in awe, “Damn, your dad is dope.”

When their voices faded away, Seong-Il's face hardened. People said the System had vanished, but no matter how many times he blinked, a message that resembled the one from the Stage of Advent was floating in his window.

[You have been appointed as one of the four priests of Doom Man.]

[Chief Priest: Lee Tae-Han

The Four Priests: Mary, the King of Hell, Osiris, Caliber]

[You have learned the ritual of the human corps ‘Transition.’]

[You have received a command from the Almighty Doom Kaos.]

[Complete the ritual ‘Transition’ (Command)

The Battle between the Star Dragorin and the Seven Demon Kings' corps is coming to an end. There is not much time left until the human corps participate in the war. Get ready. The dungeons left by the Old One still remain on the mainland of the human corps. Through the ritual, you will have to move the exit of the dungeon toward the battlefield.

The ritual ‘Transition’ makes this possible.

Success: The exits of dungeons lead to the Star Dragorin. The user will acquire the ritual of human corps ‘Mammonism.’

Failure: Unknown]

“What the fuck is this…” he snarled.

Chapter 337

Upon arriving in Seoul, I received two calls that I couldn’t disregard. I put aside my plan to visit my parents and said, “Let’s make a U-turn to go to Ilsung Hotel.”

The taxi driver glanced at me in the rearview mirror, then replied with a smile, “Have you made an appointment? It’s a mess there right now. A Korean Awakened named Caliber is staying at that hotel, so everyone is there to see him.”

When I answered that I had made a reservation, the taxi driver increased the radio volume.

“This is a report about the current KOSPI market. As of 2:13 PM, the KOSPI index has hit 1273.90, experiencing a significant rise of 52.94 points from yesterday. The KOSPI began the day with a 12.33 point increase from the previous day, starting at 1233.29.

Despite being two weeks into the U.S.-led economic sanctions against China, the worldwide stock markets continue to soar. This afternoon’s announcement of the ‘Microchip Transplantation on Awakened’ plan by the World Awakened Association has alleviated concerns and is driving the surge in the market.

Moreover, stock prices of all affiliates, including Ilsung Group’s parent company, are…”

“Wow. Stockholders… I can hear investors getting lots of money, haha. Right?”

Taxi drivers often gauged a passenger’s social status based on their appearance, demeanor, and final destination, and this ability only improved as they got more experience. There was only one reason why he continued talking to me even though he knew that I didn’t want to talk. He clearly wanted advice from me about investing in stocks.

“It’s not too late. Even if you start investing now, you won’t lose money,” I finally said.

He responded enthusiastically, “Really? Some of my clients said that the stock market is at its peak right now, and that I will lose a lot if I get in right now. I guess you have a different viewpoint. Hahaha.”

I smiled slightly. “Buy it now and withdraw half of it when it reaches 2500 points.”

I didn’t know if the taxi driver would follow my advice or not.

As he mentioned, the Ilsung Hotel was quite chaotic as the press were camping out at the entrance. The security guards of the hotel were busy stopping broadcasting vehicles from entering, and this showed that the interview of the Awakened named Catalina was of little use.

I was escorted from the lobby to Seong-Il’s room. Boxes of empty soju bottles were stacked on one side, creating a stark contrast to the lavish room that cost thousands of dollars per night. In addition, there were soju bottles neatly placed on the table in front of the couch, where Seong-Il was sitting. The glass in front of him was also filled with soju instead of water. Seong-Il was venting his spite from the Stage of Advent with every sip of soju.

However, he wasn’t drunk. After all, he could easily raise his level of drunkenness with just a small sip if he wanted to. In fact, he now had the capability to regulate his mental state, regardless of how much alcohol he consumed.

He greeted me, “Yo, you look so fancy in your suit. Did you finish what you were doing?”

“Did Ki-Cheol say nothing about all of these bottles?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

He shrugged and took another sip. “He just complimented me that I’m a heavy drinker, hehe. It looks like he’s tried soju multiple times before. He is freaking young, but… that’s my fault.”

My lips quirked. “Kids learn from their parents, so parents should take the initiative and be role models.”

He waved a hand. “Yeah, so I’ll stop doing this from tomorrow. I’m going to quit drinking.”

“Oh yeah?” I said sarcastically.

He suddenly grinned. “Hehe. There is something Tae-Han gave me yesterday. Would you like some? I don’t like the taste, but it’s super expensive. So… I don’t want to waste it.”

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. “Where is Ki-Cheol?”

Seong-Il gestured with his free hand. “He is hanging out with his friend in the pool. His friend’s name is Yong-Joo, and he is much better than me. Tae-Han took great care of me, and I really appreciate it.”

Seong-Il wasn’t aware of the fact that all the facilities in the area, including Ilsung Hotel, Department Store, and Duty Free Shops, were owned by the Jeonil Group. Although they still used their old branding, they had switched owners a long time ago.

When I sat on the couch, Seong-Il pushed toward me a piece of paper that had what he had prepared. He even wrote down the messages that had appeared on his notification window. They were the same as what I had heard from Yeon-Hee.

He asked somewhat anxiously, “Do we have to start the Ritual now? It’s not a big deal with Mary since she lives close by. But the King of Hell and Osiris are the problems.”

I responded, “Let’s wait. I also called Mary to come.”

“To here?”

I nodded. “Yes. Were you about to leave Ki-Cheol alone? It will take a few days.”

“Oh…”

Seong-Il rubbed his nose with a touched look.

***

I wondered what the ritual ‘Mammonism’ was. It was clear that there was a difference in the rituals depending on Doom Man or the corps’ characteristics.

After relocating to my room on the same floor as Seong-Il’s, he visited me in my room accompanied by a young boy. The boy had a skinny build and a face shaped like an egg as if he inherited more of his physical traits from his mother rather than his father.

Seong-Il quickly said, “What are you doing? Introduce yourself. This is Odin.”

“H…Hi.. I’m…” he stuttered.

I interrupted. “You are Ki-Cheol, right?”

“...Yes.”

I said, “Your father endured the Stage of Advent only because he wanted to come back to see you, then he became one of the most powerful Awakened. Don’t forget what kind of man your father is.”

He nodded. “Yes, sir.”

I continued kindly, “Take good care of yourself. If something happens to you, your father will start a world war just to save you. You know what I’m saying, correct?”

His eyes became round. “Y… yes…”

“Good.”

He hesitated before finally asking, “But that coupon…”

I smiled slightly. “Think carefully when you use it.”

Seong-Il smiled as if he was embarrassed after sending Ki-Cheol back to his room.

“He is still a kid, haha,” he said.

I shrugged. “That’s only to you. He is all grown up since he is in eighth grade. By the way, I’m glad he doesn’t really look like you.”

Seong-Il guffawed. “Haha. You sound like you have raised a child before. When are you going to tell me the good news about Mary? I can’t wait to cut some steak at your wedding.”

Then, Yeon-Hee arrived without a guide from the hotel.

“Was that Ki-Cheol?” she asked curiously.

Seong-Il immediately responded, “Yes, noona.”

She smirked. “He looks like his mom, right? That’s a relief.”

“Why is everyone saying that? He does look like me! Well… a little bit. My face is good enough for a man,” he blustered towards the end.

Yeon-Hee smiled wickedly. “Are you sure?”

“Huh? Sure about what?”

“Do you really think you are handsome?” she asked teasingly.

He huffed. “I’m not saying that I’m handsome, but my face is good enough for a real man. The girls in the bar all swooned when they saw me. They touched my thigh and chest every time.”

Yeon-Hee quirked an eyebrow. “I thought you were a good guy. Gosh, you even cheated on your ex?”

Seong-Il became flustered. “Hey, I’m talking about what happened after the divorce. Before that, I had always been loyal to my ex. Oh, I just asked Odin when you would feed me some steak at your wedding. When can I get the invitation, noona? I’m waiting for that day.”

“It has been less than a month since we came back, Seong-Il. You must have gotten used to the normal life here already.”

He grinned. “A glass of soju gives you a life lesson, and since I’ve guzzled down dozens of boxes, there is no need for an explanation. Hehe.”

Yeon-Hee rolled her eyes. “Ah, I’m going to get drunk just by smelling you. Doesn’t Ki-Cheol say anything about that?”

Seong-Il sighed. “Gosh, you guys are the same. If it were anyone else, they would have thought you guys had colluded beforehand. All you have to do is schedule the day.”

“What?”

Seong-Il just winked at Yeon-Hee instead of answering. Yeon-Hee then looked at him and shook her head, but soon smiled brightly. She was genuinely happy. The Kciphos in her arms began to make strange noises.

Grrrrr.

Seong-Il suddenly asked, “By the way, is it okay for you to carry it around like that? I thought this hotel didn’t allow dogs. It’s such an expensive place.”

***

That evening, Ji-Ae noona delivered information regarding Orca’s whereabouts. The Awakened had emptied out the hotel where they were initially relocated so Orca had moved to a suite at Jeonil Resort, which served as the headquarters of the association.

A photo sent by Ji-Ae through the messenger app depicted Orca’s new dwelling, and it resembled a monster’s den. Huge tentacles wriggled out of the broken window, providing a clear indication of the hideous state inside the room. After instructing Jamie to prevent anyone from accessing the area occupied by Orca, I pushed my smartphone aside.

Yeon-Hee climbed on top of me as if she had been waiting. She said, “I’ve been waiting for so long. I didn’t know it would take two weeks when you left.”

“It’s not because you’ve been thirsty?” I smiled.

She slanted a look at me. “Hohoho. Then do you want to be eaten by a hungry monster?”

I cheekily responded, “No, I’m more thirsty for you.”

When I hugged her and put her to the side, she giggled in happiness.

Then, my smartphone rang again. There were only a few who had this number: my parents, Yeon-Hee, Seong-Il, Kim Cheong-Soo, Ji-Ae noona, Jamie, and a few more.

Yeon-Hee crawled under the blanket and poked her head out. “It might be the King of Hell or Osiris.”

She was half right.

Jamie’s voice was filled with bewilderment.

As soon as I finished talking to her, I found the remote control and turned on the television. All the channels were focusing on Joshua and his squad members. Their arrival scene unfolded on the screen.

「[Breaking News] Joshua von Karjan, the Head of German Karjan Family and the Director of the World Awakened Association, Has Arrived in Korea.」

Joshua was undoubtedly wearing a necromancer robe, and only darkness filled the hood. Despite the cameras’ attempts to zoom in, the inside of the hood remained shrouded in an enigmatic blackness.

Moreover, his subordinates were wearing the same clothes as they did during the Stage of Advent. Their blood-stained equipment seemed to exude the stench of blood from the television. Their distorted faces and murderous eyes were threatening the cameras. This was why Jamie was flustered and the arrival gate was silent. It was obvious to everyone that the dark messenger had brought demons along with him.

“I’m reporter Lee Soo-Won. What made you suddenly come to Korea? Are you here to meet President Lee Tae-Han? Or is it because of the microchip?”

There was no sound other than the voice of a reporter shouting from a distance. A number of reporters crowded there, as much as the ones around Ilsung Hotel.

However, no one blocked Joshua and his people’s path. Instead, everyone unconsciously cleared a path for them to pass through. The scene was changed to a studio desk after they got on a black van. The newsreader seemed to have forgotten her duty for a moment. The director would have cued her, but five silent seconds passed before she finally got ahold of herself.

「[Breaking News] The Head of the Karjan Family Has Entered Korea with Other Awakened. 」

“We will now connect to the reporter who is out at the arrival gate. Reporter Park So-Yoon.”

“Yes. Joshua von Karjan, also known as Osiris, has just arrived. Then, he left without going through the press conference in a prepared vehicle.”

「[Breaking News] The Head of the Karjan Family Has Refused to Hold a Press Conference.」

“So, let’s delve a bit deeper into the recent arrival of the Head of the Karjan Family. The appearance of him and the Awakened forces under his command has certainly caught the attention of many, wouldn’t you agree?

And with the ongoing speculation about the whereabouts of the Karjan’s mysterious leader, the sudden emergence of a fully armed Karjan has definitely sparked a lot of questions. What are your thoughts on how we should approach and understand this in the current scenario?”

「[Breaking News] The Head of the Karjan Family is Equipped with Items to Cover His Face. The Awakened Under His Command were also Equipped with Items.」

“It is believed that he neutered the country as Osiris, the director of the World Awakened Association, rather than Joshua von Karjan, the head of the Karjan Family. Yesterday, the World Awakened Association had announced that they would implant microchips to the Awakened. The whole world is paying keen attention to whether his sudden entry will lead to a new phase or not.”

“Breaking news just in. Our sources have confirmed that Jonathan Hunter, the CEO of the prestigious Jonathan Investment Finance Group, who had been missing in action like Joshua von Karjan, has left the United States and arrived in Korea. Stay tuned for further updates on this developing story.”

「[Breaking News] Jonathan Hunter, the CEO of Jonathan Investment Finance Group, Joins the Journey to Korea.」

“Yes, the field press is raising concerns as they question the level of communication and transparency within the association regarding the controversial topic of microchip transplantation. With only two weeks remaining before the deadline for the registration of the Awakened, the public is eagerly awaiting a response from the association.”

“In other news, Korea is basking in pride as the World Awakened Association has chosen the country as the location for its headquarters. Furthermore, President Lee Tae-Han has been appointed as the president of the association, adding to Korea’s prestige…”

There was no need for me to watch anymore. The Four Priests of Doom Man were coming, so it was time for me to move.

Chapter 338

I originally planned to hold a meeting at the hotel out of consideration for Seong-Il, who was concerned about Ki-Cheol. However, Joshua had caught the public eye unexpectedly. Therefore, I had no choice but to move our venue.

We arrived at the headquarters of the World Awakened Association, which was previously known as Jeonil Resort, by helicopter.

“Umm… Dad…”

Ki-Cheol pointed to the ground toward the entire building that was being occupied by Orca. When a giant tentacle suddenly soared through the air, the boy screamed briefly and then buried his face in Seong-Il’s arms like a child.

“Argh!”

The helicopter pilot was also taken aback as the aircraft briefly tilted in midair. The massive tentacle that had rapidly grown and was about to reach the helicopter then suddenly retreated back into the building before vanishing.

“See? Orca is helpful. It was a good idea that I gave him the entire building, right?” Yeon-Hee looked at the bizarre building where tentacles were shaking as if she adored them.

Seong-Il consoled his son, “It’s okay, Ki-Cheol. That monster is under our control.”

“Hey, Seong-Il. Orca is going to be sad if it hears you say that. Shush.” Yeon-Hee smirked.

“By the way… why do you keep talking to my dad as if he is younger than you? Aren’t you just in your thirties?” Ki-Cheol finally asked.

This was why the boy had looked at Yeon-Hee stiffly throughout the flight. Yeon-Hee couldn’t help but laugh at Ki-Cheol’s brave comment.

Seong-Il apologized, “Sorry, noona. Ki-Cheol is still a child.”

She chuckled. “All kids are like that. I’m more familiar with those in his age better than you, Seong-Il. Hey, Ki-Cheol. I’m not a noona to you. I’m your aunt because I’m older than your father. And stronger too. Does that answer your question?”

“...”

She continued, “I’ll be the one to fulfill your wish because I’m the top one.”

Ki-Cheol glanced at me.

She flapped a hand at me. “Excluding him of course.”

Anyway, Jeonil Resort had lost its previous beauty as it had been changed to the association’s general headquarters. The swimming pools were filled with dirt and covered with marble. The murals on the barriers, which had been created to prevent public criticism, were removed and surveillance cameras were attached to them, resembling the tentacles of Orca.

As the helicopter touched down on the roof, I could see that there were workers installing a fist-shaped stone statue in the spot where the Jeonil Group’s logo statue had been removed. The new statue appeared to be clutching the air.

All of this was to be expected. After all, I had originally created this place for the purpose of making it the association’s headquarters. It appeared the construction would proceed smoothly as expected and be finished before the registration day of the Awakened.

The lights that lit up the night stood out. It was still disordered with construction going on, but it would have been more unsettled when we first returned to earth. I was informed that the bereaved families of both Revolucion’s and Tomorrow’s Awakened had held a joint funeral at this location. Additionally, some survivors purposely avoided reuniting with their families.

One of the security chiefs approached the helicopter. He was a civilian, and he had the corporate mark of the military company Whitewater on his combat uniform. He was heavily armed with automatic firearms and had magazines in his vest.

“It’s an honor to meet you. Please call me Benny.”

Ki-Cheol exclaimed loudly as if the disciplined mercenary looked more powerful than us.

***

It would be annoying if any novice reporters noticed us. They would write some nonsense about the armed foreign mercenaries while rambling on the sovereignty of the country. It was because a formal agreement with the U.N. had not yet been signed.

However, I had finished talking with the Blue House. They also believed that China, which was a permanent member of the United Nations, would soon declare it was surrendering and stamp the agreement. This was an area of extraterritorial jurisdiction, the real domain of the World Awakened Association.

Benny explained the progress so far. As one of the chief security officers, he would have realized that I was the top dog here as he was in charge of this place before and during the Day of Advent. He emphasized his accomplishments, which encompassed preventing infiltration attempts by the Korean CIA and foreign spies, as well as giving his subordinates their orders while we were flying toward here.

After a long explanation, he left while Yeon-Hee and Seong-Il came over.

Yeon-Hee said, “It must be gold.”

“Yes, and we have to offer a bill as a sacrifice,” Seong-Il replied.

The notification message that the Four Priests received lacked specific details, but the two of them definitely felt how nervous I was about them, similar to how Doom Kaos was concerned about me. They said the altar was supposed to be made entirely of gold, and the sacrifice being offered should consist of valuable bills, whether in dollars, won, yen, euros, or any other high-value currency.

None of this was funny to me. Rather, I became fearful. Doom Kaos had perfectly figured out what was valuable to me and humanity as a hold, and it was what motivated us normally. Seong-Il said a glass of soju embodied life, but in reality, a single piece of paper symbolized the collective anguish and yearning of humanity.

Money drove our world, and Doom Kaos was aware of it. Maybe he had grasped it from my nature.

Anyway, Joshua arrived two hours later.

He announced, “I was cleaning up the house, Master.”

Jonathan arrived the next day. Then, the construction of the altar room was completed after another four days. The golden room was connected to the secret passages and security devices deep inside the headquarters, where construction was still in full swing.

It wasn’t merely covered with thin gold foil. In fact, actual gold bars made up the walls, floor, and ceiling on all sides.

We, the Awakened, didn’t need any lighting as we could all see the golden color hidden in the dark. The altar was located on the front wall.

“Excuse us.”

The four priests began to stack piles of bags filled with money. I didn’t need to be there, but I wanted to see everything in person. One interesting fact was that all of the money contributed came from the priests’ personal funds.

Jonathan personally withdrew some funds from his account, while Yeon-Hee used some of the money she had earned while adventuring with me in the dungeons. Seong-Il’s contribution was the lowest as he had spent a portion of the two hundred thousand dollars he had received from the World Awakened Association to enter the Stage of Advent.

This was the requirement for the Doom Man priests’ offerings. It was said that I shouldn’t be paying for any of it, which meant a lot.

“This is the end of preparation. All that’s left is the ritual… But I’m not sure if it will end before the registration day of Awakened,” Yeon-Hee said with a nervous look.

I nodded to them, then stepped back toward the entrance. Starting with Yeon-Hee, they kneeled toward the altar. There were no spells or specific ceremonial procedures.

However, the tension that filled the narrow space sealed with gold was palpable. Then, the bags of money placed on the altar suddenly burst into flames. Right then, I heard voices from every direction. I knew these weren't auditory hallucinations.

Hehehe-

The sound of a woman laughing.

Waaaah-

The sound of a man crying.

Aaaaargh-

The sound of an old guy screaming.

At that point, mixed voices of various genders and ages started to echo. It all originated from the altar as the priests were kneeling in silence. It didn’t take long before I realized that the sounds were a collection of all kinds of emotions. They wound around the room and didn’t stop.

When the weeping intensified, I grew sentimental. The sound of mirth made the corners of my lips turn up at the edges, whereas the scream was so agonizing that I physically felt the pain.

Shit.

My people were being exposed to this vortex of intense emotion, and no one knew when this would end.

[Your priests are performing the ritual ‘Transition.’]

[Save your Power to respond to their wishes.]

I walked out of the altar with heavy strides. However, this reminded me that I had an ongoing task just as they had their own.

The war against China was ongoing, and they would have felt the urgency after receiving the agreement by now. They would move soon.

I sent a message to Kim Cheong-Soo.

「Be ready to attack.」

***

The State Council of the People’s Republic of China.

Certain items were accessible within the national market, while others were not. For instance, certain medications were not obtainable inside China, and the Minister of Finance cited Iraq during the 1990s in order to exert pressure on international human rights groups. He warned them that imposing economic sanctions on their country could lead to casualties and constitute a severe human rights issue.

However…

“How the hell are you doing your job?!”

The Minister of Finance threw his cell phone at his subordinate’s face, and the guy squeaked in response.

His subordinate apologized profusely, “I’m so sorry. The human rights groups seem to have agreed to focus only on implanting microchips to Awakened.”

“How should I report this to our leader?” the Minister of Finance snarled.

If economic sanctions against China were accepted as ‘unhumanitarian measures’ by the international human rights groups, then they could have turned the tide from there.

“I’m sorry.”

The subordinate couldn’t afford to deal with his bleeding nose because he had one more piece of sad news to report. The entire State Council was confused by the agreement that had been informed in advance by the United Nations.

「 Agreement Between the World Awakened Association and the United Nations About the Members’ Status 」

The Minister of Finance became speechless after reading through the documents, then he looked at the subordinate with shaky eyes. Then, there was an unbelievable answer.

The world was becoming crazier and crazier. The way they declared the end of diplomatic relations with China was frantic, but this agreement was even madder.

However, the leaders of the world, as well as their elite supporters, weren’t all irrational. The only explanation for their behavior was that a dominant force was manipulating them from behind the scenes.

“If we, the People’s Republic of China, don’t accept this, each country will…”

“Each country!”

“Each country will make its own agreement with the World Awakened Association before the registration day of Awakened.”

After receiving a response from his subordinate, the Minister of Finance was convinced that a force existed that had the ability to influence the entire world, even in situations where the United Nations was unable to resolve the issues at hand.

However, he couldn’t assume that the power was the Bilderberg Club because they wouldn’t be able to manage oil-producing countries and Russia.

This power is much stronger than the Bilderberg…

The Minister of Finance suddenly became overwhelmed by a huge unknown force. A chill rushed up his spine, and goosebumps appeared on his skin. The anger that had previously soared up quickly dissipated.

Then, he met the leader, who had the same expression as he had after reading the agreement, in the hallway. Surprisingly, the leader had reached the same conclusion.

“Minister of Finance… I don’t think it’s the Bilderberg Club.”

“No.”

“I can’t believe our insight into this was this narrow. We were big fish in a small pond.”

All the Awakened feared Odin. Since he possessed the strength of a deity, his force would have exceeded even the powerful entity that drove the world at the moment.

The Minister of Finance looked at the ground and thought, ‘It’s definitely not the Bilderberg Club.’

“So we have no choice but to dig up the dirt around the pond to expand it. Can you do that right away?”

The Minister of Finance raised his head in surprise.

“This is a good lesson for us. We should name the operation ‘Golden Fish.’ Let’s start all over again. What do you think?”

The Minister of Finance inwardly freaked out as the collapse of China was inevitable along with the downfall of the global economy.

His only hope was that he and his family wouldn’t be purged. Also, he saw the light because the leader was spending time with him instead of the members of a standing committee, including…

… the Prime Minister, Deputy Prime Minister of Economic Affairs, President of the National People’s Political Consultative Conference, Secretary of the Central Organization and Discipline Inspection Committee, Director of the Central Office and Standing Committee of the National People’s Congress…

The Minister of Finance’s unsettled thoughts became resolute.

“You are right.”

The leader was right. If he became a fish in a pond, he would have no other option but to excavate the surrounding soil to enlarge it, even if doing so meant risking his life.

Chapter 339

Sabina was a strikingly beautiful woman. In fact, her beauty never paled in comparison to Catalina’s, even when the spotlight was on the other woman.

「I will see you there.」

She got up after receiving the message. She kissed the forehead of a conservative U.S. politician sleeping next to her and left as if she was Cinderella at midnight.

Her face froze when she got out of the shabby motel due to the current grave atmosphere of the world. It had been four years since she had entered the U.S. on a study visa. She actually received a master’s degree in international relations from a graduate school in Washington and established a small organization among her colleagues.

However, this was all a disguise. The truth was that she was a Chinese spy! The way she looked around resembled the sharp eyes of the Awakened. Fortunately, there was no one tailing her.

Sabina moved to the contact point while thinking that the Chinese authorities were overtaxing themselves. Hastening in this manner would inevitably exacerbate the situation.

In fact, engaging in any wrongdoing could result in her prosecution under the Foreign Agent Registration Act (FARA) for failing to register with the U.S. government while working for a foreign country. Considering the present political climate, the prospect of a spy exchange between China and the U.S. seemed far-fetched, especially if she was revealed to be a spy.

“If we keep doing this, this will only raise suspicions. Do you know who I was with?”

Sabina was simply nervous. She needed a good night’s sleep as she always had to maintain her looks, but she had been suffering from insomnia recently. China’s relations with the U.S. had deteriorated to an extreme. No bullets had been fired, but it was a war.

Sabina was nervous when she looked at her silent contact. Then, the contact handed her an envelope. Sabina froze as she noticed the envelope was red. That meant Code Red! The worst-case scenario was actually happening, and the Chinese government was unsheathing the sword.

“...Is this true?” she asked.

The contact only nodded. After he left, Sabina was afraid to open the envelope because she felt like a nuclear bomb would explode as soon as she did that. Code Red was full of missions that marked the start of World War III, including nuclear attacks and data system paralysis.

Of course, she was a mere intermediary like the man who had delivered the envelope, but that didn’t ease her mind. Thanks to the Awakened, Earth had barely averted an assault by extraterrestrial creatures, but now the world and China were engaged in a war without bullets that was rapidly approaching its conclusion.

Sabina opened the envelope with trembling hands. A map appeared.

After following the directions, she arrived at a place disguised as a pedicure shop. It was full of computers and whiteboards. Sabina wasn’t quite sure what was going on when she got there because people there didn’t appear to be hackers or soldiers. Rather, the place felt familiar to her.

A man asked her, “Are you familiar with the chairman of the New York Mercantile Exchange (NYMEX), Sabina?”

Sabina nodded because he was among the people she had to seduce. “Yes, but I still don’t know who you are.”

“I’m Mickey Chung,” the man responded.

Sabina scanned Mickey from head to toe. He was clad in a fine suit and with impeccably styled hair, so he exuded the typical image of the Wall Street elite. As expected, he told her that he was running a hedge fund.

“Where is this?” Sabrina asked.

“I’m developing a cannonball. I completed it a long time ago, so all we have left is checking some stuff.”

All she could hear was the clicking of a keyboard, and there was no hint of gunpowder in the air.

People were speaking in raised voices at some tables, engaging in discussions about financial data using technical terms specific to the industry.

Sabina said, “It looks like my job is to connect you to the chairman of the New York Mercantile Exchange.”

She had to remember that this mission corresponded to Code Red, so she shouldn’t be prematurely relieved that it wasn’t a nuclear attack. Instead, they would attack the U.S. mainland with something equivalent, and Mickey Chung likened it to a ‘cannonball.’

Sabina focused on her surroundings and the sounds of the meeting, then soon realized that it was a war of money! The Chinese authorities were risking both the fate and the power of their nation!

Finally…

“Come this way.”

Mickey guided Sabina to the office, then he said, “There are a few things you need to know in order to connect me to the chairman. I will briefly tell you the basic framework. Before we get into that, how much do you know about the subprime crisis in 2008?”

She promptly responded, “That since then, Jonathan Investment Finance Group has become more prominent.”

“Then, I can just explain it like this and move on. Wall Street geniuses were good at beautifully wrapping up dangerous waste. They finally created the evil species by combining and twisting everything.”

Sabina interjected, “Then, the Rothschilds swallowed it all.”

“Anyway, that complicated mechanism has inspired us all. Hence, ‘Small Golden Fish’ was born that way.”

“A small golden fish?”

Mickey shrugged. “The authorities gave it that name. It doesn’t matter.”

Sabina concentrated on Mickey’s explanation. Despite possessing fundamental financial knowledge, she struggled to comprehend the intricate structure of Small Golden Fish as Mickey expounded on it with professional expertise. The extent she understood was that a derivative named Small Golden Fish was closely linked to gold and the renminbi[1].

“It’s difficult.”

“While it is indeed true that the dollar has lost its position as the world’s dominant currency, it has been enjoying its heyday since the Day of Advent. What do you think will happen if the dollar collapses now? The entire world would be unable to avoid fallout.”

“Then, even our nation will…”

Mickey nodded calmly. “The People’s Republic of China will also have a fallout.”

***

Fuck! This is crazy! This is crazier than what the entire world is doing to China!

Mickey shouted inwardly after meeting with the chairman of the New York Mercantile Exchange after Sabina introduced him. In fact, Mickey, who had hoped that Small Golden Fish would go down in smoke, couldn’t hide his disappointment. The chairman affirmed that he would release Small Golden Fish into the market, as though Sabina had exploited his weakness and seduced him.

This world has barely managed to survive! But this means nothing matters as long as they maintain their power! But what about our people? My family? And me?

Mickey swallowed his anger. For now, he thought it was a priority to get Sabina’s eyes off of him. Of course, he put in effort to help her realize the seriousness of the situation, but she valued her own life more than the collapse of the global economy.

I shouldn’t have expected anything.

He smiled at Sabina without revealing that his mind was going crazy.

Sabina answered with a smile, “I’m glad the conversation worked out well.”

“But Sabina… Don’t you want to make a fortune? As a person who handles money, I won’t be able to close my eyes when I die if I miss this opportunity.”

“It sounds like you are going to use the authorities’ tactics.”

“It won’t be a big deal if you turn a blind eye. I can guarantee at least ten million dollars. Of course, I will exchange the dollar in spots before it turns into a worthless piece of paper. We will share the profit exactly half and half.”

“...”

He continued, “Let’s let the higher-ups take power, and let’s share some money.”

Sabina hesitated and finally said, “...What is the plan?”

“The government will notice if I intervene myself. However, I have a friend. He was successful even in the midst of two global economic crises, including the subprime and the Day of Advent. We can hand him the investment proposal and just wait.”

“Are you talking about Jonathan Hunter?” she asked.

Sabina had managed to alleviate her tension to the extent that she could make jokes.

“He is Chris Lee.”

“This is my number. I’ll be waiting for your call,” Sabrina said.

Mickey headed straight to Chris’s office which was close by. The world was in a great economic boom. The rally was just in the beginning phase, so it was too early to predict the end. Chris’s office was full of joy like any other office on Wall Street.

Chris was having a meeting with a man when Mickey arrived there. Mickey didn’t pay much attention to that. However, once something colorful flashed from the man’s hand beyond the window, Mickey realized that the man was one of the Awakened. Then, he saw them exchanging documents and shaking hands.

More time passed.

The office door finally opened, and Mickey couldn’t bear to make eye contact with the Awakened. Media censorship alone was inadequate in concealing the problems that the Awakened had caused in the private sector, so Mickey was aware of several incidents too.

“Mickey?” Chris continued to speak while Mickey stared at the Awakened’s back. “I was expanding my business. I had something to talk to you about, and you came just in time. Come on in.”

Mickey momentarily forgot his purpose for coming. He pondered what kind of business venture had motivated Chris to bring along such a dangerous Awakened.

Chris clarified, “The formal contract will be made after the registration day of the Awakened.”

“What is going on?” Mickey asked.

“We are in a hurry because we have to enter before military law gets strengthened. Simply put, it’s similar to management.”

Management? Managing the Awakened?

Mickey shuddered at Chirs’s audacity because he wasn’t a guy like this. He had an excellent success rate in the market as a person who ran a successful hedge fund.

However, he changed from the Day of Advent. When everyone, like friends, colleagues, and rivals, in the industry, was busy disposing of their assets, Chris instead jumped into the ranks of defenders. Then, he became a passionate believer in two financial conglomerates, Jonathan and Gillian.

In fact, that was why Mickey was visiting Chris. Mickey thought Chris would take his situation boldly and help him out.

Chris said, “Why didn’t you answer my call? I was very worried, thinking that you had gone back to China.”

Mickey grimaced. “Even if I try to go back, I can’t. The important matter…”

“Did it go well?”

“It was a project that I’ve been in charge of for a long time, and I just finished it.”

“Please take a seat first.”

Mickey sat on the couch where the Awakened used to sit. Chris opened his mouth while Mickey was trying to figure out how to start the conversation.

“I don’t have many people to trust, so I have been only waiting for your call. There’s no time to rest now. The market targeting the Awakened is rapidly forming, so we should jump in faster than others.”

Mickey found himself envious of Chirs’s gleaming eyes, and he unwittingly fixated on them for an extended period.

Chris’s voice broke through, “Are you okay? Whatever it is, don’t hesitate to tell me, Mickey.”

“...There is something I haven’t been able to tell you.”

“Yes.”

Mickey confessed, “I’m from China.”

“Yes, so?”

Mickey continued nervously, “I… I was working for the Chinese authorities. Please help me. I beg you, Chris. Please connect me with the U.S. government and Jonathan Investment Finance Group.”

“...”

“The Chinese government is trying to self-destruct with the world. Please protect me and my family. Please,” he begged.

That night, Mickey received a phone call. It was an unfamiliar number that wasn’t registered on his phone.

It was Brian Kim, the Chief Financial Manager of Jonathan Group! The vanguard of the Great Financial Empire!

Mickey became speechless for a few minutes, then he started brooding over Brian Kim’s determined words.

“Yes… You guys… are… Jonathan Group…”

***

There was a thing called the IMF special withdrawal right (SDR). Aside from the role of managing it, it was important to note that the constituent currencies of the SDR played a vital role in the world economy as a global currency. Until 2016, there were only four: dollars, euros, pounds, and yen.

However, China’s renminbi was then added, so one could argue that the dollar was the party venue while the other four currencies were guests. Basically, one party drove the world economy.

There was a reason why the renminbi was able to occupy such a significant position. When Yeon-Hee and I were wandering around nonstop, the renminbi issue also emerged in our club. It started after one of the club members, the IMF chairman, complained that pressure was growing in China.

China desperately desired to integrate the renminbi into the currency party that governed the global economy, asserting that their significant growth warranted recognition from the world. They even threatened to divulge the number of gold reserves they possessed to the world unless the global economy accepted the renminbi as a party member.

Of course, China’s intimidation didn’t work at the time. Why? Because they would never reveal the number of gold reserves they held to the public. They didn’t want the international gold market to falter as much as we did.

Nevertheless, we invited the renminbi as a party member under the dollar. Why? Because it not only benefited us but there was also another important reason to comfort China. We had to use either force or somehow convince them not to use nuclear power arbitrarily on the Day of Advent.

“I think it’s the beginning of the Big Golden Fish.”

Kim Cheong-Soo’s voice boomed from the speaker, while at the bottom of the screen, the breaking news headlines continued to scroll on the Internet news feed.

「 Breaking news: China’s Deputy Prime Minister of Economic Affairs, “The authorities’ gold reserves are more than fifteen thousand tons. Number one in the world.” 」

「 Breaking news: China’s Reconstruction Movement Began, Similar to Korea’s IMF Gold Collection Campaign in 1997. 」

「 Breaking news: International Gold Prices Soar in the Wake of China’s Remark. Global Stocks Turn to Decline.」

The briefing that China’s Deputy Prime Minister for Economic Affairs gave to the world was as intense as Lee Tae-Han’s press conference.

「 Is Renminbi’s Inclusion in the Currency Party a Prelude to a Gold-based Currency Promotion? The Future of the World’s Dominant Currency, the Dollar, Remains Uncertain.

- The Counterattack of China, a Country on Economic Sanctions. A Head-on Challenge to International Order.」

「 Have you Heard of the Phrase ‘Only China Saves Capitalism?’

- The True Meaning of China’s Gold Reserves. China’s Holdings of U.S. Government Bonds. 」

「 Whose hand will the Big Four, the Financial Empire, Raise? The United States or China?

- Is Jonathan Hunter a Financier or an Awakened? 」

The world was becoming clamorous again. 2018 would be remembered as the most dramatic year in recorded history.

“Things are going as you said. Then, I’ll contact the club members.”

I commanded, “Tell them that any seceders will face the same fate as China.”

“Yes, sir.”

I accepted the currency war. Breaking into the People’s Bank of China and stealing their gold didn’t exist in the future I was drawing. Without resorting to extreme measures, I could easily crush the small and big fish with my financial power and claim the valuable rewards that awaited me.

Yes. I had relied on the past so far, but now was the moment for me to create my own history.

Welcome to the history that I will be making.

1. The official currency of China. ?

Chapter 340

The Rothschild’s main mansion.

It must have been decades for Odin.

However, it had been less than a month for Dresner. He risked his family’s fate on the Day of Advent even though Odin had warned him not to do anything stupid. Nevertheless, it seemed to be his last chance to restore the old glory of his family. During that time, many financial forces were busy disposing of their assets despite the club’s determination.

Anyway, joining Odin’s side to form a defensive line ahead of other financial entities on that day turned out to be a wise choice. When other forces saw that Odin’s defense was holding strong, they started joining him. On the other hand, Dresner’s family had been with him from the outset, and though the journey was difficult, the outcome was immensely satisfying.

His family was getting closer to their old glory. Then, he received a call from Jonathan Investment Finance Group.

Only the caller had changed from Odin to Brian Kim, and they basically talked about the same thing. It was a direct threat that if Rothschilds went against Odin, then they would go to hell with China.

Dresner chuckled hopelessly after putting down the phone. The current state of the Rothschilds was so dire that even threats from one of Odin’s subordinates, not Odin himself, didn’t provoke any anger. This starkly proved just how far the Rothschild Family had fallen in the past decade.

Dresner had believed that Odin held some fondness for him and that, through the Day of Advent, he had been able to recover some of his family’s assets. However, it appeared that the Rothschilds were still being looked down upon.

He turned his head to where Kubera[1] was devouring financial books and magazines. His real name was Samuel Rothschild, but he insisted on being called ‘Kubera,’ one of the gods of Indian mythology. Therefore, Dresner called him that way.

“Kubera, that was from the club.”

Kubera didn’t take his eyes off the book, then nodded.

“As you can see, this is the reality of my family. You must be very disappointed.”

Kubera closed the book and looked up at Dresner.

“Wasn’t it obvious that our family’s situation was getting worse from 2008? It was a great decision to participate as a defender on the Day of Advent. I wouldn’t have done that either.”

Dresner grimaced. “Thank you for saying that.”

“I mean it. I would never be able to wag my tail after getting screwed by them. I’m not a dog.”

Dresner offered a feeble smile in response. He thought it was pointless and absurd to tell Kubera that they were in the same predicament.

Kubera continued while Dresner stayed quiet, “Just like China, we should have let the world collapse. If the situation remains unchanged, then the Rothschilds will be forever bound to Odin’s control, down through the generations. We are slaves in all but name.”

Despite being the one who mentioned the slave label, Kubera frowned as he thought about the microchip that was soon to be implanted in the Awakened.

Fucking microchips.

It was only a matter of days before that damn device would be injected into his skin.

“I just realized that you have endured a difficult time. We should have let the world go to ruin? Hahahaha. It seems you have not fully grasped the situation yet. Take your time. I won’t rush you.”

Dresner added, “Look. Odin’s defensive line didn’t even budge a little. They were like a black hole as they devoured everything that was being sold in the market. We were fortunate that we entered the line before the other forces as we could recover a bit. Do you know how long Odin had been preparing for the Day of Advent? Don’t doubt it. He was born a financier. He hopes the current order will be maintained.”

Kubera nodded on that point.

The only reason China endured the turmoil was because of gold. China was the world’s largest producer and consumer of gold, so the government encouraged its citizens to stockpile the precious metal. They also stored the gold they imported from other countries, essentially acquiring and mining gold solely for the purpose of hoarding it.

With their substantial reserves of gold serving as their weapons, China was even daring to take the hegemony of the world. All the other countries had to do was to seize their gold.

However, Odin didn’t do it. Kubera was unhappy, as it was clear what would inevitably happen if China, which had the hegemony, was suppressed by the world. There would be a slow trickling of forces starting in China and eventually happening in Europe, Asia, and America, marking the beginning of the world of the Awakened.

What exactly was the Day of Advent, and what did the Awakened learn and gain from there? They learned how to exert control and prepared themselves to seize power in their homeland.

However, Odin’s move was quite the opposite. He announced that Awakened would go into outer space and instead made the Awakened slaves. Although there were efforts to let Awakened live an extraterritorial life, Odin’s move was definitely not like the Awakened.

Well… Odin had no motivation to conquer the world by force since he already held mastery over it. Additionally, he had a deity to address the grievances of the Awakened.

Kubera had a burning sensation in his stomach. Dresner said to Kubera’s stiffened face, “So you, Awakened, will have to get used to Odin’s order. Odin wants you guys to be incorporated into capitalism.”

“That’s why you are still alive,” Kubera snapped.

Dresner laughed. “I can’t take care of all my blood relatives. Some I wish to protect, while others hold little importance to me.”

“...”

“You have likely been privy to all the privileges of the family. Reflecting on the past serves no purpose. What is important is what lies ahead, like tomorrow. If you cannot understand this, then I see no need to spend any further time with you.”

“So what are you going to do now?” Kubera asked.

Dresner shrugged. “China’s gold standard will fail. They would have succeeded if they waited a few more years. Well, of course, Odin wouldn’t have stood by for that either. Anyway, China’s gold standard will soon push its economy to the brink. But do you think China is still carrying it out because they don’t know about it?”

“You love to ask a lot of questions. I think I already answered that,” Kubera answered insensitively.

Dresner smiled. “Yes, they are trying to co-destruct by using their economy as a suicide bomb and exploding themselves against the dollar or whatever.”

Dresner moved in front of Kubera. Although Kubera’s eyes glittered with murderous intention, Dresner wasn’t afraid of him. Kubera comprehended and attempted to follow Odin’s rule. In order for Kubera to wield the same level of power as he had during the Day of Advent under Odin’s orders, he needed to ally with the Rothschild. With the same blood!

“Then what are you thinking about?” Kubera asked the face that was staring at him fearlessly.

“Where did all the assets that were liquidated during the Day of Advent end up? Gold. The notorious elites are among those who possess it. If Russia and these families collaborate and push for more gold, then China will conclude that their gold standard would be effective.”

“That’s interesting.”

This meant the world could be reorganized into a China-centered order. Which one would gain public confidence? The renminbi that could be converted into dollars? Or the dollar that could be printed indefinitely on a computer?

If China’s gold standard were to succeed, then the dollar would no longer be able to maintain its status as the primary currency, ending the era of ‘bring dollars if you want to purchase oil.’

“Oil is being traded in dollars now, but if a currency that could be converted into gold appears, then that order will be broken.”

Dresner indulged in reminiscence after finishing what he had to say. During the time of his education as the heir to a family with a history of consolidating world power into the dollar, he had to memorize the reasons why a select few families were able to dominate the world.

His family was great at the time as they shared the U.S. Central Bank with a few other families and printed dollars at their will. They were more reckless since the gold standard had been abolished.

However, it was all in the past. The U.S. Central Bank was now in Odin’s hands, and dollars had become his exclusive possession.

He ended his thoughts there as Kubera sarcastically interjected, “Why? It’s getting interesting, so keep going. You stopped after saying that you could betray Odin.”

“Odin gathered Russia and the elites before things happened to warn them. Then, he also warned them right before everything began.”

Kubera barked out a laugh. “Heh heh. But you still want to betray him? Amazing, man. This is amazing.”

“You must have really lost your touch. I’m talking about the greatness of gold.”

“...?”

“Odin is holding a knife in one hand and money in the other. I can’t think of a way to knock down his knife, but gold is the way to cut off his hand that holds the money. Have the Awakened really stopped growing?”

“Yes.”

“Mmm…”

“Go on.”

“I’m going to risk our family’s destiny this time just as I have done on the Day of Advent. I will put everything to be with Odin.”

“Gold?”

Dresner nodded. “Exactly. Our family will also pillage China’s gold. We will amass gold and wait until our family’s primary source of power becomes gold. It’s my responsibility to gather gold, so I need you to gather the swords. This is also something that Odin advises, so there’s no need to be concerned.”

“Heh heh. Do you think that’s enough?” Kubera asked.

“I know it’s not, but I heard the last moment was very short, wasn’t it? The majority of the Awakened had no choice but to be massacred unilaterally on the stage. But after all, Odin is also a human like you and me.”

“Those who had mistakenly thought so also died the fastest. It’s a shame when I think about it after coming this far. Our conversation would have been much better if you were an Awakened too.”

Dresner remarked, “You also worship Odin like god.”

Kubera grimaced. “He is the devil. The absolute demon.”

“So collect the knives and look for the devil’s kryptonite[2].”

“...”

“I think it’s better to look for his relationship with others first.”

Kubera was impressed by Dresner due to the presence of a traitorous usurper hiding behind a clown’s disguise. Such individuals were destined to become leaders during the Stage of Advent. Kubera was uncertain, but he believed that if Dresner had been Awakened, he would have been among the thirty seat holders.

Dresner made his last statement, “Start with his family.”

1. The king of the yakshas (nature spirits) and the god of wealth. ?

2. A fictional substance that weakens and incapacitates Superman due to its detrimental effects on his powers. ?

Chapter 341

China had outlined its position on the gold standard for the renminbi. They basically stated that if the world assigned the renminbi as the global currency, then they would convert other countries’ money into gold at any time.

This was why the value of gold now surpassed its previous high from the Day of Advent, as even ants started selling off their stocks. The media made a fuss that global hegemony had been handed over to China, and the global public were now paying attention to the New York Mercantile Exchange (NYMEX).

The link between gold and the renminbi was tightly intertwined, and numerous derivative products were intricately connected. This led to a vast amount of documentation on these products, which could make up a thick book. Even I found it difficult to comprehend, as the situation was caused by the extensive efforts of Chinese financial engineers. I wondered how many of them would actually have a complete understanding of it.

They called the derivatives ‘Small Golden Fish.’ A ticking bomb was attached to the small fish, and China was waiting for the right moment to detonate it. They would do so when the dollar and other global currencies reached a point of no return. At that moment, the renminbi would rise to prominence as the world’s dominant currency.

Then, the Chinese would brazenly say, “Despite our best efforts, the gold standard was abolished.”

Bang!

After pulling the trigger, renminbi would turn into pieces of useless paper and the derivatives that had inflated to an extreme would become more worthless than the renminbi and get stuck to the ground.

Bang! Bang!

At that point, all currencies would become rubbish, and the global economy would be plunged into a bottomless pit that nobody could touch. That was the Chinese authorities’ plan.

It sounded scary, but China’s lack of awareness that the war would end even before reaching that phase would lead to their significant defeat. If they called this operation ‘Golden Fish,’ then we would call it ‘Blitzkrieg[1].’

***

We moved, and the Jonathan Group’s headquarters guide pretended she knew me personally.

“Ethan! It’s so nice to see you in good shape. But have you not heard the news? The CEO is in Korea.”

“I’m here to see Brian Kim,” I replied.

A moment later, Kim Cheong-Soo greeted me with a puzzled look on his face because I had just talked to him through facetime minutes ago. Thanks to Jonathan’s returning stone, I managed to arrive in New York within a few seconds.

Anyway, the employees at the headquarters were exhausted since many things had happened over the past month. Energy drinks were piled up on each table, and many were taking illegal stimulants for the money and the sake of their current job.

The same went for Kim Cheong-Soo as I sensed a fabricated liveliness in him. His energy was being artificially induced by drugs. When I arrived at his office, I found a portable medicine case full of pills. He followed my gaze and asked without shame, “Is it true that the Awakened don’t need to sleep?”

I responded, “The duration we can stay awake varies by section, and it’s important for us to also get some sleep.”

He remarked enviously, “Hmm, let’s imagine what would it have been like if I was Awakened.”

I shook my head. “Then, you wouldn’t have been here. One of my aides is Kwon Seong-Il.”

“You are talking about Caliber, right?”

I nodded. “That’s right. He wields people like weapons, but you do that with money. There is no need for you to envy the Awakened because you are stronger than most of them.”

“Thanks for saying that.”

Kim Cheong-Soo’s chair had been warmed through him sitting longer enough to now be classified as ‘hot.’ With six monitors on his desk, each displaying four open windows, it was evident that he was in full control of the battlefield.

I expanded the New York Mercantile Exchange website, which was one of the battlegrounds. Enormous transactions were taking place that were beyond the usual scope. The incessantly soaring trading volume suggested that all the capital that could be mobilized around the world was being concentrated there. The funds from Big Four, including Jonathan Group, were pouring in there.

I commented, “China must be smiling now without knowing what is about to happen.”

That was true. They might have assumed that we would only transfer funds from the Big Four, without taking into account those from the paper companies.

“How long does it take to digest everything?” I asked.

Kim Cheong-Soo responded, “At this rate, I think we will have a strand in an hour.”

“What’s the dollar trend?”

As China had played its gold standard card, the race was on for speed. The longer we delayed, the more the value of the dollar would diminish.

Kim Cheong-Soo continued, “It’s still on the decline, but I’ve done the calculations. I can finish this by the end of today.”

“Okay. You said they are baby fish, right?”

He nodded. “Yes.”

I grinned. “Take them all in. We will start cooking after that.”

***

“Hahahahaha-!”

China’s Minister of Finance cried out in joy as the little golden fish were swimming wild. His plan was going smoothly. The country had successfully released the fish on the New York Mercantile Exchange and drawn the world’s attention to them. Since then, torrents had been swirling in accordance with the physiology of the capital market.

He shouted at the monitor, “Yes. Yes! It has to be like this! This is the capitalism that you can’t live without!”

The vast trading volume on the New York Mercantile Exchange exemplified the nature of capitalism, setting a record as the largest in the history of the financial world.

He agreed that the power that moved the entire world, even Russia and oil-producing countries, was absolute as they had broken off diplomatic ties with China. Nonetheless, the trend favoring money represented true capitalism. Not even the most powerful entity on earth could quell during a time when the world order was shifting in such a manner.

Attempting to do so would be defying the will of heaven, but, as evident, such a thing wasn’t possible. Everyone was going crazy as they couldn’t pick up the golden fish!

The Minister of Finance banged his desk in excitement.

Bang bang bang!

Following his outburst, he became bitter. If only he had a few more years, then current operations could have been executed using China’s power rather than bombs, establishing themselves as the center of the world. China’s currency could have stood on its own atop other existing currencies.

An hour after that, the Minister of Finance was in the washroom. He usually had to strain to get all of his urine out, but that was no longer needed. His urine stream was as strong as it was during his prime. He finished the job with a satisfied expression as if this was the first joy he had felt in decades.

He suddenly remembered a young girl he had taken as his mistress, feeling that his vitality would return at night as his power of urination had also come back.

Nice, nice. I should enjoy this while I can. There is no need for me to worry about the future now.

When he came out of the washroom, he walked slowly in the hallway. As he was in charge of the Golden Fish, he wished to relish the feeling of triumph within the building.

However, things became weird as he started to see more people running around in a hurry. He looked around nervously to check if any of the defiant Awakened had trespassed. If so, then he should have heard the sound of fighting between the soldiers and the invaders outside the window, but strangely, the disturbance was only taking place in the building.

No way. It’s impossible for the operation to go wrong in that short time I went to take a pee.

When he approached one of his subordinates from behind, the guy flinched as if he had seen a ghost.

“What is going on?” he asked.

“The counter-sales have begun.”

It meant that the operation was being put on hold. The minister sat where his subordinate had stood up from. The scale of the counter-sales exceeded his comprehension just by looking at it. Everything seemed to be under control up to that point.

However, the issue was that all of the buying power had dissipated all of a sudden. The buying trend, which had been sustained, was being driven by a small number of regular investors. It was safe to say that the buying trend had stopped now.

“It’s okay. It’s no use pressing it now.”

“...Look here.”

His subordinate enlarged several other windows. From then on, the numbers began to blur in the minister’s vision. What typically occurred on a minor stock market was unfolding on the ground where China had gone all-in. It seemed that the golden fish were being manipulated by a group of people with the same purpose as China.

The minister became ghastly pale and began to feel dizzy. His subordinates helped him to stumble to his office. He needed to pull himself together. The Small Golden Fish were aggressive derivatives, but they were futures exchanges, so they were linked to the Chinese gold and renminbi.

This meant if the group that controlled the fish didn’t liquidate their position, the spot had to be delivered to them. All of China’s gold and renminbi!

The product wasn’t made after seeing it this far in the first place. The minister shook his head like crazy because he had only considered the current situation as a hypothesis. No group could fully bear the bubble that had swollen to more than a trillion dollars. Particularly, in this world where the value of the dollar was falling fast!

It was impossible even if the Big Four, the financial empire of the West, collaborated together.

No. No… This is impossible even if heaven and earth opened up together!

The minister stared at the monitor and began to collate the data. He was doing his best to the point where he had lost his sense of time. When he suddenly came back to his senses, two hours had passed.

He staggered out of his seat because he wanted to pee even though he hadn’t had any water since he had come back from the bathroom. The hallway leading to the washroom was still noisy, but he couldn’t hear anything. All he could see were the numbers he had looked at for the past two hours.

Multiple groups had seized control of the Golden Fish, selling and buying among themselves to minimize losses and maximize profits. This happened all the time in controlled capital.

However, the minister couldn’t hide his anxiety.

What if they don’t liquidate? What if they really want us to deliver the goods?

He desperately wanted to void, but he couldn’t pee no matter how hard he tried even though it had gushed out two hours ago.

Right then.

Thud!

The washroom door made a loud noise with a brittle shock. The first thing that the minster saw was the military boot that had kicked the door. Soldiers and police poured into the washroom.

“Minister of Finance! You should come with us!”

Only then did the minister realize that he had forgotten the most important fact. He should have taken his pistol from the drawer instead of coming to the washroom.

“Is there something you want to say?”

A forceful voice was directed towards the bewildered minister, who mumbled while gazing at his poorly functioning penis.

“This… this… this is not… capitalism…”

1. A military tactic characterized by a swift and overwhelming surprise attack, using a combination of air and land forces. ?

Chapter 342

“Could you please share with us your insights on the current situation in China regarding the renminbi currency reform? It has only been two days since implementation, and they are already facing challenges. The Chinese authorities have urgently stopped issuing new bills. According to multiple financial experts, the problem might have started with products traded on New York Mercantile Exchange. Why is that so?”

“It’s true that China has worked very hard to break the order of dollar hegemony. A gold standard is a valuable tool in the ongoing economic competition between nations. I share the perspective that this approach can provide an advantage, and it’s a viewpoint that seems reasonable and logical to me.”

“Yes. So what happened at the New York Mercantile Exchange yesterday? I would appreciate it if you could explain in easy-to-understand terms for the viewers.”

“Products linked to new bills and gold were traded, but above all, we have to pay attention to the amount traded. Let’s exclude the renminbi first and focus on gold.”

“Okay.”

“There was a lot more than gold traded on exchanges around the world. Given the scale of this activity, we now need to ask where did such an abundant supply of gold originate from? After all, it now exceeds the amount currently in circulation. What are your thoughts on where this excess gold may have come from?”

“From China?”

“Correct.”

“But isn’t China being sanctioned right now?”

“While imports and exports were subjected to limitations, not all financial transactions were completely restricted. The U.S. would have wanted to freeze the Chinese assets through the second round of economic sanctions, so China would have sought to preemptively change the situation before the sanction was enforced. This is potentially why they took the risk of implementing the currency plan and even engaging in the New York Mercantile Exchange.”

“So why did yesterday’s New York Mercantile Exchange transactions play an important role?”

“Modern wars differ significantly from those in the past as they don’t necessarily involve physical combat. They are commonly referred to as ‘currency wars’ or ‘wars without gunfire.’”

“Ah, I see.”

“If a currency war breaks out, then the entire world would turn into a battlefield.”

“Why?”

“Because the exchanges that trade stocks, futures, and foreign exchanges are distributed all around the world. Local wars break out simultaneously, and there are bound to be warzones that determine the victory or defeat of the war among them.”

“So the New York Mercantile Exchange must have served that role yesterday, right?”

“That’s right. Gold prices were being supported by dollar-based financial conglomerates at exchanges back then as they were defending it with all their might. But despite their efforts, gold prices continued to rise. However, this trend reversed suddenly when certain traded products experienced a significant decline. Since then, there have been attacks suspected to be originating from the Chinese capital. But… as you can see, it seems that these efforts had limited impact on changing the market outcomes.”

“Then, is the war still going on?”

“Yes.”

“So… Am I correct in understanding that the transactions conducted on the New York Mercantile Exchange had a considerably larger impact compared to other exchanges, thereby influencing market prices on the latter?”

“Yes.”

“But here is the question. The value of the dollar is declining while the prices of gold are surging. Why is it that such a contrasting market situation is predominantly occurring on the New York Mercantile Exchange, where significant transactions are taking place? Furthermore, why is China venturing into gold-based product trading when they are supposed to stop exporting gold? The most puzzling thing is that in order to enter all those transactions at a time when the value of the dollar is declining…”

After the host asked the question, the guest abruptly faced the camera and crossed his arms, signaling for them to stop filming. The recording light on the camera immediately switched from its middle-of-recording state to a red ‘stop’ light. The tension in the room was palpable as the interviewee stared at the host with a rigid expression.

Then, the producer strode into the studio.

“What the heck are you doing? You should follow the script. Don’t add anything else!” the producer shouted.

The host yelled back at the producer as if he had made up his mind, “This is what the viewers are most curious about. How can I proceed with the interview without asking the most important question?”

“Who says the viewers are curious about that?”

“Then are they not?”

The tension between the host and the producer remained unsolved, then suddenly, the host realized why the producer was being particularly sensitive regarding this matter.

There must have been pressure from outside! Is it from Washington D.C. as they have enough control over the news station? Or a business owner? No, no… The person must be in a higher position than them.

The host thought he couldn’t back down. The incident on the New York Mercantile Exchange didn’t only deal with the hegemonic war between China and the United States. There were substantial capital forces that ruled the world from behind the scenes. Those who could beat superpowers like China only with money!

Oh, gosh.

***

Kim Cheong-Soo acted as if all of the air had gone out of him, similar to how I acted when the Man Who Overcomes Adversity died down. At the same time, he didn’t only think about the current front, but also included what would happen later in the calculation.

“Our group and your assets will be revealed to the world, Odin.”

I exerted external pressure, but the public wasn’t stupid. By comparing the Day of Advent to yesterday’s struggle, they would come to the realization that the assets of the Big Four, including Jonathan Investment Finance Group, were vast beyond imagination.

Members also brought up this agenda at this year’s club conference. They argued that the entire human race should be labeled with slave marks as the public would soon find out the immensity of wealth I held. Kim Cheong-Soo obviously felt the same way. When I told him what happened at the meeting, he also expressed remorse that the project Tessera was confined solely to the Awakened.

When his stimulant pills became ineffective, I received a call from the White House that the Chinese ambassador wanted to meet the owner of the club.

It was said that there was a punishment called Domoji during the Joseon Dynasty[1] that stuck wet pieces of paper to a person’s face. As additional layers of paper were added, the slips of paper became more and more adhered to their nose and mouth, obstructing their air passages.

The Chinese ambassador looked like a criminal getting that punishment. He came in with a ghastly pale face, and it seemed like layers of paper were over his face.

As I was the only one present in the office upon his arrival, he could quickly grasp who the owner of the club was. Nevertheless, he appeared taken aback as he saw a young Asian adult waiting for him and became distracted for a few moments. It was only after I gestured towards the couch with my chin that he quietly took a seat across from me.

“...We apologize first that our leader couldn’t come.”

Despite the cold weather, he was sweating. He wiped his forehead with a wet handkerchief, and the way he studied my face was annoying. As I remained silent, an uncomfortable hush descended into the atmosphere. The ambassador opened his mouth as he couldn’t stand the silence.

“It started when the authorities detained the Awakened. The leader is concerned that you and the world leaders are failing to overcome the association’s coercion.”

It wasn’t just me who was experiencing sleep deprivation, as Kim Cheong-Soo, my knights, and their elite corps had also been unable to sleep lately. The ambassador rubbed his bloodshot eyes, suggesting that he may have been in a similar situation, then he waited for my answer.

However, he should have been honored that I had let him see my face. I didn’t have the slightest intention of replying to the nonsense. The ambassador coughed several times, then continued, “We will hand over the Awakened who have been detained by the authorities to the association.”

He decided to turn in a direction as I still didn’t answer him.

“Do you have the products from the… New York Mercantile Exchange?”

“Then what?”

He moved his butt and pulled the chair close as he finally heard the voice he had been waiting for.

“The products are linked to the new renminbi bill, as well as gold.”

“Yes, and you guys stopped issuing them. But you will have to keep printing while turning a blind eye and pretending that nothing has happened so far…heh.”

He wasn’t a financier, but he seemed to have heard enough about what would happen in the future from his aides. Otherwise, there was no reason for him to stop breathing with a deadly pale face.

Soon, he became short of breath, and I said to him, “We won’t stop by just designating China as the axis of evil.”

“As… as you know… The World Awakened Association doesn’t want armed conflict. If they intervene, you will be in trouble.”

It meant China would cancel all the products that were poured out from them.

“It won’t happen if you keep your promises.”

The ambassador became speechless since he didn’t have the right to make a decision. He was here to inform me of the Chinese government’s decision.

I continued, “Are you sure that you won’t hand over the renminbi and gold? There is still a lot of time left before the expiration date. You are being too hasty.”

The ambassador became overwhelmed with fear. Was it because he was facing me? No. it was because he knew that the currency war could turn into World War III, where real nuclear missiles would be used, if he said a single wrong word.

Within a short span, he started trembling visibly. Despite attempting to conceal his apprehension by clenching his fist, even his hand was shaking.

“The leader said… we won’t… transfer… Please listen until the end. I’m sorry to tell you this, but you must not want an all-out war.”

They were thieves. Although they sold items without limitations, now that things hadn’t gone according to their plans, they were acting as if nothing ever happened. They received trillions of dollars in advance, but they were now saying that they couldn’t give people the products. The most heinous thieves of all time were grouped together and extorting money from others.

I laughed in vain at their courage. I was unsure of how the ambassador perceived my laughter, but he feigned a smile and nodded. Of course, he couldn’t stop shaking uncontrollably even at that time. He was staring at my lips.

“Well, if you are not going to do that, then I have no choice but to forcibly take them away.”

That was the reply that the Chinese authorities wouldn’t have wanted to hear the most. They didn’t have a scenario of shooting nuclear missiles at each other. They would rather let their economy collapse because World War III would render everything a barren wasteland and annihilate all vested interests along with their lives.

“...!”

The ambassador froze on the spot as if he had been attacked by a skill with an ice attribute. He didn’t even blink his eyes, and nuclear missiles were flying in his mind.

Then, he squeezed out, “Please… please give me time. I… I will talk to the leader… again.”

I demanded, “Call him.”

“Excuse me?” he squeaked.

“Call your great leader. I’ll talk to him myself.”

The ambassador became indecisive because doing something like that exceeded his jurisdiction and was evidence of his not fulfilling his duties appropriately.

However, he soon rummaged inside his jacket and took out his phone. After he hung up the first call where he spoke in enraged Chinese, he received another call. He handed it over to me instead of answering it himself. The vibration of the phone was as strong as how the ambassador’s body was shaking.

1. Korean kingdom that ruled for over 500 years during which time it made significant cultural and social advancements. ?

Chapter 343

There was nothing else but a painful sense of defeat left on the leader’s face. He realized that there was no strength left in his legs when he got up from the chair, so he sat down again. Then, he crumpled the reports in front of him and threw them on the floor.

Xiang Yu[1]’s decision to commit suicide was justifiable, given that he was unwilling to accept the prospect of defeat. If the outcome of a single defeat had the potential to drastically alter the course of a nation for centuries to come, then his suicide might not have been considered a significant event.

The leader pondered what desperate measures could be taken to alter the precarious state of China’s fate. From the start, the gold standard currency reformation had been counterattacked. Also, even if they exerted pressure on global companies impacted by economic sanctions, such as the manufacturer of A-phone that had factories located along China’s coast, these companies only feigned compliance.

At this pace, China would be attacked by the occupation forces instead of co-destructing with the world.

“I’m Odin. I’ll pick up my stuff sooner or later.”

As the cold voice lingered in the leader’s mind, a man came in quietly. Having been a friend of the leader for fifty years, he began to collect the documents that the leader had thrown. If the aliens hadn’t tried to invade Earth, he would have been appointed deputy prime minister in charge of economic affairs at the State Council by now.

Thanks to him, it was possible for the nation to have China's Dream[2] and proceed with the New Normal[3]. This brought a stable growth trend in their economy.

The leader said bitterly, “I’m ashamed that you have to see me now.”

The other man apologized, “I’m sorry. I should have dissuaded you more.”

The leader shook his head and closed his eyes. “You have done enough.”

The leader’s office was spacious, but it felt as if the dark air was stifling. It felt more stuffy than a confined area. In fact, the guy was loosening his tie, trying to catch a breath.

As the man read through the reports, time seemed to slow down for the leader, who was immersed in his own thoughts. The documents detailed the failure of the Golden Fish project and the measures that were to be taken after the incident. Many options were available, but only one appeared to be a viable solution.

With holdings of 1.2 trillion dollars in U.S. bonds, China was the largest foreign creditor of the United States. It seemed likely that they would shock the Federal Reserve (FED)’s interest rate policy if they began to sell the bonds to the market. The U.S. FED had already declared its intention to gradually reduce interest rates, a move that was evidently aimed at reviving the global stock market.

Their actions had the potential to disrupt the work, but it would only be a minor disruption, nothing more and nothing less. Even if they proceeded with it, the problem was that one of the capital forces that defeated the Golden Fish had the unimaginable financial power to release an astronomical amount of one trillion dollars to Awakened.

So even if we sell U.S. government bonds to the market, they will defend themselves in the same way with money. There is no need for other defense policies as money alone is enough to protect them. The West ended up giving birth to a monster…

The monster went by the name of Monopolistic Capital, and there was no need to search for it from afar. Across the sea, the Korean Peninsula served as a miniature representation of the global dominance of monopoly capitalism.

Ever since the 1990s financial crisis, Korea has been occupied by foreign capital. The giant conglomerate ‘Jeonil,’ which devoured existing conglomerates, emerged and controlled the country’s economy. In fact, Korea was in a miserable state that couldn’t be called a ‘country.’

As the man contemplated the possibility of China falling victim to the same fate, his expression became hardened, causing the leader to lose some of his own energy.

***

The leader was a formidable presence who possessed a cunning mind like a fox and fearless courage like a bear honed over decades. This made him a warrior who had seized the throne amidst the dark and treacherous struggles of his predecessors.

The leader and the man had a long conversation, but the more they talked, the more the man became aware of the emptiness within the leader. He felt as though all the years he had spent assisting the leader had been in vain.

Therefore, the man’s words were mixed with anger and sorrow.

“It’s not done yet, sir. Don’t hand over the gold, and…”

The leader shook his head. “I just finished a call with the owner of the club.”

The man couldn’t help but close his mouth.

The owner of the club!

The leader had mentioned the individual who wielded the most power in the world and had brought monopoly capitalism to fruition. This led him to conclude that only Odin, the Awakened, had the ability to confront the owner of the club. Given that even the ruthless supermen were often intimidated by the name ‘Odin,’ that meant he was the only one capable of taking on the person who had achieved the pinnacle of financial success.

“Oh, you did?” he asked eagerly.

“All our comrades agreed with you that we shouldn’t hand over the gold. That’s why I informed him that we have no intention to do so. Then, he told me that he would come and get his stuff by himself.”

“Does he mean that the war will break out soon?”

The question ‘only because of the gold?’ rose to his throat. If an armed war between China and the world began, then gold was nothing compared to it. Shiny metal would be meaningless in a world contaminated with radioactivity.

The man realized that things had truly gone wrong. He immediately suggested, “Now, find Odin and ask him to mediate…”

The leader asked back with a smirk, “Are you talking about the Awakened Odin?”

“Yes, sir. It has already been confirmed from the economic sanctions that the club’s owner has the power to move the world. We will engage in armed conflict with the forces that are compelling us to surrender the gold, but it will stop immediately. No one in the world wants World War III, and the World Awakened Association won’t overlook it. So, we should ask a man named Odin to mediate and make a table of negotiations.”

The leader sighed. “I thought this same way until I found out who the owner of the club was. Who do you think he is?”

The leader gazed at the man with a stiff expression, and their eyes met each other. Soon, the man’s eyes shook. When the leader nodded while making eye contact with him, the man realized why the leader had greeted him so helplessly earlier. Odin was the club’s owner.

“H…how could such… a thing…” he stuttered.

The leader grimaced. “Odin will be here soon. Will you welcome him with me? As you know, this isn’t something that the military should take care of. Our attacks don’t work on him.”

The man was clutching his pants with both hands. He was holding back his fist as a dangerous word was about to come out of his mouth. However, the leader was the one who uttered the term.

“All the Awakened said that a nuclear attack wouldn’t even be able to harm one hair on Odin;s head.”

“Ah…”

The leader continued, “It’s risky to test things like his lightning power, absolute battlefield, and gates.”

The man had to agree with that.

“There is nothing to stop him if he comes. Even more so if he comes as the owner of the club, not as an Awakened.”

The man nodded. “Yeah, I think we have left some room for negotiation. When did he say he is coming?”

“He didn’t say anything about that. It was a short phone conversation.”

What a freak.

The man’s head was already throbbing. Thinking that Odin focused on money power instead of physical force, the packs of hyenas would rush in after smelling the money. He needed to schedule a meeting with Odin as soon as possible, but that didn’t seem possible.

Who would back out now that the victory had been confirmed? Odin was determined to seize all the spoils, and in truth, the leader was more afraid of Odin as the owner of the club than as an Awakened, as he had never experienced the Stage of Advent. He was actually fearful of the fate that Odin might bring upon China.

***

The value of the dollar had stabilized as before in the past few days. The battlefields around the world had completely turned in our favor. Then, a series of intense new battlefields began to emerge, arising not only from my aggressive purchasing on the New York Mercantile Exchange, but also from the hedge funds that had incurred massive losses during the Day of Advent.

They came together and launched various attacks, just as they did toward Asia in the 90s. Everyone was now bent on ripping China apart. The depletion of Chinese authorities’ foreign exchange reserves was gaining momentum, and Chinese companies were succumbing to bankruptcy at an increasing rate.

On a day not long before China’s Moratorium[4] declaration, I turned my head while checking the data that Kim Cheong-Soo gave. His office was busy with clients as always. Elite employees who wanted to be hired by the group came in with portfolios, and there were many financial firms who also hoped that the group would invest in them.

The title of the portfolio would be this: Global Financial Crisis Caused by China.

There was a rumor circulating from Wall Street, and it wasn’t by any Chinese spies. Considering the vast global financial network, the collapse of China’s economy impacted other countries. In particular, since China was a country that was aiming for the world’s number one economic power, the crisis would spread globally.

Despite the economic sanctions, the lingering sentiment that humanity had overcome formidable adversaries outweighed all the negative news. Nonetheless, if China were to declare a moratorium, then the world would finally comprehend the true extent to which the global economy had deteriorated.

The world would follow the same bad method as it did during the 2008 subprime crisis, so now was the time to revive the world economy. Recovering stocks after driving the economy into a pit would only strain the flow of capital.

The taming phase was over, so I decided that it would be better to boil China as a whole.

When Korea received the IMF bailout, the world’s capital forces went crazy saying that a super-special bargain sale had appeared and that it would never come again. It was China’s turn now.

The leader called one of the club members, the head of the IMF. That old lady was chosen as the commander of a spearhead to send to China. She was to use every means in her power to completely open up the Chinese market and keep him informed of all that is happening in the country to secure her next term.

1. Xiang Yu was a prominent military leader who played a significant role in the overthrow of the Qin Dynasty and the establishment of the Han Dynasty. However, after losing a series of battles, his power and influence waned, and he ultimately committed suicide. ?

2. A term coined by Xi Jinping that refers to his vision for a strong, prosperous, and rejuvenated China that reclaims its position as a global superpower. ?

3. China’s economic transition towards a slower but more sustainable growth model, with an emphasis on innovation, consumption, and services. ?

4. A temporary suspension or delay of an activity, often used in a financial context to refer to a national bankruptcy. ?

Chapter 344

The International Consortium of Investigative Journalists (ICIJ) was based on surveillance journalism. More than two hundred journalists from eighty countries participated in the organization, and Bastian was one of them.

「China at Crossroads: Will They Hold IMF’s Hands?」

「IMF Head, “Strong Reforms in China Must Precede Lifting Economic Sanctions.”」

Oh my gosh, they really beat China.

Bastian was an investigative journalist with a basic understanding of the financial field, so he was left stunned by the incident. According to the article, the minor capital forces had taken the victory.

Some considered the Awakened, who possessed superhuman powers and fierce savagery, as the world’s biggest problem. However, this perception was based on their limited knowledge of the group as the issues related to Awakened were all resolved by the World Awakened Association.

Hence, the foremost issue of global concern was the extreme economic disparity prevailing in the world. The apparent currency war between China and other nations, also known as US dollars against Chinese renminbi, was essentially a struggle for power and resources between a few dominant capital forces that monopolized wealth and the Chinese economy. The capital forces were the Big 4, including the Jonathan Group, Gillian Group, Telestar Investment, Gold and Silver Investment, and their followers.

This wasn’t the first time that they had destroyed a country. During the Asian financial crisis in the 1990s, many Asian nations collapsed like dominoes, and even Russia was swirled up in the disaster.

However, comparing the Asian countries of the past and the current China was impossible. China was currently the second-richest nation in the world after beating Japan in various economic indicators. During the financial crisis, many capitalists had attacked Asian countries’ poorly thought-out financial policies and intimidated them, but this was an all-out war on national fortunes.

A small number of capital forces had overpowered China with only money in such a war. That meant that their financial power was beyond imagination. It was inevitable that wealth was concentrated on a few capital forces in the capitalist world, but this was too much!

Bastian believed that the future of humanity was hopeless.

「 1. Jonathan Investment Finance Group

2. Gillian Investment Finance Group

3. Telestar Investment

4. Gold and Silver Investment 」

Bastian jotted down the names of the so-called ‘Big Four’ in the financial sector in his notebook and stared at them with a disturbed look on his face.

A few forces have knocked down a powerful country in an all-out war…

What was even more appalling about them was their ties. The marginal forces that appeared after the Asian financial crisis in the 1990s followed the same path to establish themselves as formidable financial empires today. Industry experts stated that the Big Four were blood comrades as evidenced by their collective approach toward existing capital forces.

It was the same on the Day of Advent. The Big Four had been the only ones aggressively buying stocks while the rest of the world was frantically selling. Their actions played a crucial role in preventing a complete collapse of the international financial system and preserving human civilization in the aftermath of the Day of Advent. However, their actions were reckless and deemed crazy.

Bastian was horrified by the existence of a blood alliance in the contemporary financial world, where the parties involved stood to both gain and lose together. It was more terrifying than the process and consequences of them destroying China! As long as that bond lasted, their empire was bound to be the strongest empire in human history.

During the late thirteenth century in the Venetian Republic, the governor-general held the official position of ruler, but it was a small group of merchant aristocrats who wielded the true power. The Republic’s policies were ultimately shaped by this merchant elite through the Grand Council, which they heavily influenced. What happened in a small city-state in Italy during the Middle Ages had now expanded around the entire globe.

Their influence must be great within the Bilderberg Club. This was…a war that the financial empires deliberately created. The detainment of the Awakened was just an excuse. The World Awakened Association is bound to be one of them.

The Day of Advent was a great turning point in human history as the financial empires were completed. Humans had protected themselves from alien invasion, but the power of financial empires expanded out of control.

***

「China Requests Early Relief Financing from IMF, Boosting Economic Recovery Efforts」

「Jonathan Investment Finance Group Supports China in Negotiations with IMF for Early Relief Funding」

「China Receives the Largest Bailout Ever: $190 Billion → $210 Billion」

「Economic Sanctions on China Lifted. World Now in Reconciliation Mode - Awakened Detained in China will be Released Before the Registration Date」

「China Commits to IMF’s Economic Reform Plan, Prioritizing Stronger Financial Regulations」

「[In-Depth Analysis] Unraveling the Mystery of China’s 15,000 Tons of Gold」

Each passing day shocked Bastian more and more. It was still dark and quiet outside the window, but he still couldn’t focus on writing the article. Therefore, the notification sound from the speaker sounded louder than usual.

Ding-!

The chat window opened.

No way.

An unidentified agent was approaching him through encrypted channels.

A few seconds ago, Bastian was on the verge of falling asleep, but now he was wide awake. Then, he sent a nonsensical answer. It was one of the authentication methods to contact an informant.

The first time the agent approached Bastian was two years ago. He had sent the leaked internal data from Mossak Fonseca, one of the largest law firms in the Panama Islands. There were 4.8 million emails, over thirty thousand database files, and over 2.1 million PDF files.

He continually sent data exceeding 2.6 terabytes over days, and they were about tax avoidance information from big names around the world, including politicians, entrepreneurs, financiers, and athletes.

This informant also disclosed corruption valued at four trillion, which had been concealed by China’s leader and his associates, who were currently being targeted by the Big Four. The Panama Papers[1] project was made possible two years ago due to the enormous data provided by Agent A.

Bastian hesitated to answer the informant’s message. While he had managed to create a stir, it had little impact on the world, and further revelations would likely have made no difference. With the catastrophic Day of Advent, it had all been erased from public memory, rendering the agent’s efforts futile.

When the encrypted channel moved on to the next screen, Bastian briefly saw himself in the monitor that had turned dark for a second.

Although news outlets briefly covered the embezzlement cases involving pop stars and soccer players, the high-profile cases regarding the big names failed to garner attention from the public.

Bastian widened his eyes as the reporter’s instinct flashed. What remained a disappointment in the Panama Paper revelation in 2016 was that none of the Big Four’s data was included. There were two law firms in Panama that were tax avoidance factories. One was Mossack Fonseca, and another was Carl and Jane’s Law and Accounting Office.

While Mossack Fonseca was open to clients who wanted their services, the other office wasn’t. Nevertheless, the name of paper companies that Carl and Jane poured out overtook Mossack Fonseca every year.

Bastian was convinced that it was a dedicated factory for the Big Four. He pressed the keyboard with trembling hands.

“Ah…”

Bastian felt like he was out of breath. Aside from how the informant had obtained such data, it was finally the moment to cross the walls of financial empires. On the other hand, he was concerned about what type of threats the guards of the empire would pose. Two of the leading journalists in the revelation had died in a mysterious car explosion and were buried in silence. It was obvious who had killed them.

The encrypted channel transitioned to a new screen and initiated a fresh chat window. Tracing the source of the complex interplay of interests among thousands of paper companies was a task that could not be accomplished quickly.

The information at hand was more intricate than that in 2016, and it was clear that the task could not be undertaken alone. Even with assistance from comrades at ICJI, it seemed that the investigation would take longer than a year. Most concerning of all, the situation had worsened compared to back then as the Big Four’s capital now dominated the world’s media since the Day of Advent.

Bastian felt like he was trapped in a black hole. The data was a gigantic puzzle. While the financial industry often referred to derivatives from China registered on the New York Mercantile Exchange as enigmatic, Bastian was certain that the magnitude of this situation was incomparable.

At that time, the existing chat window disappeared and a new one popped up.

The company’s name on the data was Destiny, and they were a pharmaceutical corporation.

Bastian recalled the names of several journalists who had participated in the Panama Paper, including the Korean reporter Lee Soo-Won.

***

China’s ruler and elites were not stupid. What they had planned was irrepressible co-destruction, not suicide. That was why they carried out currency reforms that would certainly fail in the first place and created an unaffordable bubble on the New York Mercantile Exchange.

If they rejected the IMF’s bailout now and triggered the global financial crisis, China couldn’t help but face the obvious circumstances that would never be recovered.

When I was collecting replies from my financial empire’s knights on that matter, an email with a different vibe cut through.

「Subject: Proper reports on the first half of the year

From: Destiny

Content: We have successfully extracted new elements by breaking tellurium, germanium, and palladium. We named the new element ‘Destinium.’ We have also discovered the energy that Destinium emitted in combination with its constituent elements, and now…」

I finally received a report that I had been waiting for. It was research that could take away all the value of oil and gold. If they had discovered it earlier, I could have poured a mana stone gold standard attack on China instead. Acquiring more mana stones could pose a problem if the resources were depleted around us, but using the ones already in our possession was a viable option.

Nevertheless, the process of converting mana stones to energy was occurring at a much earlier time than it did in the past.

When I completed an encouraging message to send to Destiny, I spotted the Beijing Airport out of the plane window. Kim Cheong-Soo also put his tablet PC down under the guidance of the flight attendant and began to pack up his stuff.

Beijing Airport was severely damaged, but there was no scent of gunpowder. It appeared that a restoration project was in progress, like the construction site of the World Awakened Association’s general headquarters. The work seemed to have halted upon my arrival.

Then, I saw Chinese officials lining up. China gave off the impression of a defeated country, as they had no other option but to sign the agreements themselves, which was a humiliating decision. They agreed to open up Chinese markets that had been closed, because of the unreasonable demands of the IMF.

Their requests included the privatization of U.S.-owned businesses, opening up China’s land, and creating a more favorable investment climate for foreign capital.

However, this was only the beginning. The IMF would proceed with its colonization efforts by increasing its intensity to China as it had done to our country. Then, the Chinese government would be criticized by their people for selling out their economy to foreign capital. That was the expected future of China.

I exited the plane and realized the one with the most rigid expression was the Awakened standing next to the leader. She appeared to be one of those who were currently detained in China. It appeared that the Chinese authorities wanted her to form a connection with me, which was why they had refrained from utilizing interpreters.

She had awakened in her early twenties, was quite fluent in English, and had a pretty face. She was the only one Awakened there. Considering that tears welled up in her eyes as soon as she saw me, she likely was struggling a lot with her painful memories of what she had undergone than being terrified of me.

Meanwhile, the leader was perplexed by the woman’s unexpected reaction.

Right then, I stepped to the end of the stairs. Only the leader and the Awakened girl approached me. There was no pretentious smile on the leader's, and he was polite and careful when he asked me to shake his hand.

Kim Cheong-Soo, who followed me from the back, said sharply to the leader, “From now on, you should talk to me, not him.”

I ignored the leader’s embarrassed eyes and told the girl, “I guess they still consider me as a diplomatic envoy.”

The girl dropped her trembling head.

“There must be an invitation party, right?”

“Yes…” the girl answered, unable to make eye contact with me.

“I’ll go see my stuff first. These bastards disgust me.”

These guys had tried to steal my things and destroy the world. I had no intention of slicing their necks right now, but I did plan on seizing all of their secret funds and taking possession of a significant portion of their property.

Gulp.

1. A massive leak of confidential documents from a Panamanian law firm that revealed widespread tax evasion and financial misconduct by individuals and entities around the world. ?

Chapter 345

The Chinese leader’s closest aides, including his personal connections and immediate subordinates who were either from his hometown or had worked with him closely, were called the Xi Clan. They were the people who had been helping the leader remove his political opponents as he slowly climbed into power.

Liu Wang was one of them. He was the drafter of the New Normal and served as the head coach of the Chinese economy behind the scenes. It was safe to say that his power was comparable to the power that the Guides had held during the Stage of Advent. In addition to his ability to impact the Chinese economy through his signature alone, he wielded enough power to single-handedly cause harm to individuals by simply pointing at them.

However, the man’s authority was solely derived from his social position, and he didn’t possess any supernatural abilities. In fact, the true possessor of such a power was the girl standing beside him. She was capable of physically breaking someone’s skull and extracting their spine without breaking a sweat.

Nevertheless, the girl was clearly rattled by being so close to him. Before we got into the waiting car, she asked me in a cautious manner if she could take a seat next to me and Liu Wang in the passenger seat. Then, she added that Liu Wang would serve as a guide to the gold bar storage.

What was interesting about it was that she actually referred to him as a ‘guide.’ Despite her fear of him, she still used that terminology as it was influenced by the combination of her experiences in the Stage of Advent and her present life on Earth. This was a transition period for her.

Anyway, I nodded because I had an issue to deliver to Chinese economic officials. The girl formally introduced herself when she sat next to me. Her voice no longer trembled as if she had mentally prepared herself.

“My name is Yang Ga-Hye. It’s an honor to have you here.”

Then, Liu Wang got on the passenger seat and lowered his head briefly. To non-speakers, Chinese often sounded noisy as it was a language with numerous tones, but Liu Wang lowered his voice and began to speak calmly. He spoke for a long time, but in essence, he conveyed his gratitude for being able to accompany me and expressed his wholehearted commitment to serving me.

As we drove into downtown Beijing, I noticed that we were the only car on the road. Not a single civilian was in sight, and there were only police officers stationed in the area. The road was so empty and cleared up.

By the time the vehicle sped up after getting the officer’s salute, Liu Wang opened his mouth after carefully looking at me for a while.

Yang Ga-Hye interpreted, “He said he is a believer in the new type of major power relationship.”

The new type of major power relationship was the idea to respect each other without having conflict with the U.S. The leader’s purpose for sending a business figure from the Xi Clan was to gain my favor and alleviate the IMF’s demanding requests. The leader was obviously treating me as the owner of the club instead of the Awakened Odin.

Liu Wang began to describe how hard he had tried to prevent the incident. I knew it was all a lie, but I let him keep talking. The information he revealed was exclusive to the innermost circle of the leader, but it wasn’t what I had been expecting to hear.

When he started talking about the IMF, I finally interrupted, “The Small Golden Fish was comprised of two elements: new renminbi bills and gold. Do the Chinese authorities plan to continue issuing new renminbi bills?”

When Yang Ga-Hye translated what I said to Liu Wang, he suddenly became quiet.

The renminbi’s monetary plan had ended in failure. Reissuing the new renminbi currency, which was tied to gold, would only cause a national crisis. As a result, the Chinese government was withdrawing and returning to the existing old renminbi notes.

“I can just take over the gold, but how will you deal with my loss in regards to the new renminbi?” I asked ruthlessly.

Originally, the Small Golden Fish was a product made under the assumption of bankruptcy, just like China’s currency reform. It was aimed to puff up the bubble and then slam it. The problem arose there because I had bought them all.

I continued mercilessly, “I calculated, and the damage alone would be worth two trillion dollars.”

At last, Yang Ga-Hye realized why I came to China. For a moment, she couldn’t interpret my demands, but she soon stammered and started talking.

“Since you breached the contract and failed to fulfill it, we must now commence discussions regarding the reimbursement of six trillion dollars in accordance with international practice, which is three times my incurred losses. However, considering the circumstances of the authorities, I can accept five trillion U.S. dollars instead,” I said casually while looking out the window.

Liu Wang was articulate and cognizant that what he said next would determine a lot. Therefore, the car became as quiet as the street outside.

***

Liu Wang barely managed to suppress the urge to scream due to the stifling atmosphere in the car. The phrase ‘international practice’ had always been a powerful tool, and it had been employed several times during trade disputes with the U.S. prior to the Day of Advent.

As the defeated nation, China had no choice but to comply with it. However, five trillion dollars was an astronomical amount. That exceeded the two hundred and ten billion dollars they had gotten from the IMF when the government’s foreign exchange reserves became empty.

Basically, five trillion dollars was twenty times more than the amount they currently had! Although this wasn’t an act of physical violence, it was still a form of cruel violence that was certain to inflict severe damage. Even if Odin’s thunderbolt, which was frequently discussed by the Awakened, wouldn’t be able to impact the country more than this.

Liu Wang didn’t scream, but he turned his head to eye Odin. Then, he became speechless. The guy who had casually talked about five trillion dollars as if it wasn’t a big deal was now looking out the window with indifferent eyes.

Therefore, the only one Liu Wang could make eye contact with was Yang Ga-Hye, an Awakened he brought as an interpreter because she had been on the same stage as Odin in Act Two, Stage One. However, she didn’t meet his expectations at all.

The vast difference in their statuses, both in the Stage of Advent and on Earth, was so immense that she found it difficult to even make eye contact with Odin. The gulf between them was akin to that between heaven and earth.

Of course, Liu Wang had somewhat expected this, but he also believed that Yang Ga-Hye’s beauty would lighten up the mood.

Liu Wang shifted his gaze back to the driver’s seat and scrunched up his face, indicating that the weight on his shoulders was taking a toll on his entire body. His opponent was the owner of the club and a man with supernatural powers. The man obviously possessed a wealth of knowledge in economics and was adept at controlling figures, like Jonathan and Gillian, who were legendary in the financial industry.

In fact, that was why Liu Wang couldn’t understand why Odin demanded that they give him five trillion dollars in capital right now. He should have known that this was impossible for them.

Liu Wang asked, “Can we replace it with U.S. bonds?”

Odin replied in a calm tone.

Then, Yang Ga-Hye interpreted, “You will still have to give him 3.5 trillion dollars.”

Liu Wang was on the verge of informing Odin that the payment would be made over a span of more than a decade, but he stopped himself. China’s economy would be on the decline for a while. They would be overwhelmed by the U.S. in the trade dispute, and it was impossible to record a large surplus like they had in the past even if a miracle happened.

In the event that there was even a minor surplus and all of their annual foreign currency earnings were spent, the Chinese economy would become vulnerable to attacks from capital forces.

To Liu Wang, Odin looked like an atrocious monster. He walked like a human and was dressed in an expensive suit, but his jaws were wider than any of the extraterrestrial monsters that had invaded on the Day of Advent.

What was the reason for Odin sending occupation forces, the IMF, to forcefully enter the market? In light of the newly opened up market, who would control them? It was Odin. The nation would be ruined, and all the Chinese companies and state-owned businesses with high potential would be busy getting into Odin’s pockets.

However, Odin would never be happy with that. He was asking for five trillion dollars in capital, including a penalty for the loss.

Right then, Liu Wang heard a familiar word that didn’t have to go through the interpreter. Panama Papers! Mossack Fonseca!

In fact, Liu Wang and his family had secretly amassed a slush fund in the capital. He felt that the invisible hand of darkness had grabbed and was pulling his hair strongly to the ground. It was the story he wanted to hide, but Odin clearly knew the existence of the slush funds.

At that time, Liu Wang gasped.

Yang Ga-Hye said, “He is asking if it would be possible if the Chinese authorities collected all the offshore funds.”

To what extent will he deplete our funds? Will he go as far as to extract our very bone marrow?

Nonetheless, the problem at hand was that the offshore slush funds didn’t solely belong to the current government. It could have been feasible to accumulate 3.5 trillion dollars if China had seized the slush funds of past leaders and their associates. This was a matter that all of China’s powerful figures throughout history were intertwined in!

Liu Wang had to answer, so he barely opened his mouth.

“... As you know, touching the slush funds of the old regime in addition to the current government creates a lot of issues. Please consider the situation of the authorities.”

“He asked if you mean you want to rebel now.”

“...”

Liu Wang became afraid to speak more. He felt a shiver run down his spine as he anticipated what avaricious words the monster in the back seat would spew next.

“I saved you from drowning, but it’s like you are asking me to even take care of your stuff. If you are afraid of rebellion, then you should spare no money to hire Awakened. After all, there is one right here,” Yang Ga-Hye translated.

Then, she told Liu Wang her personal opinion for the first and last time, “You will have to thank Odin while he is being merciful. At least he is sparing your lives.”

***

The car stopped in front of the People’s Bank of China in Beijing. Since China had revealed its gold holdings, the gold bar storage located under the bank had briefly gained a reputation as the world’s largest gold warehouse. Under normal circumstances, they would have seized not only electronic devices but also any sheets of paper from individuals who entered there.

Places requiring high security had a similar structure. There was only one entrance at the Federal Reserve Bank’s gold bar vault in New York, the Cat Food Warehouse, the World Awakened Association’s headquarters’ altar room, the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues’ base, and my hideout in the past. In addition, there were people stationed there for twenty-four hours with security devices attached to them.

As a precaution against attacks from other Awakened, the Chinese government may have recruited the cooperative ones to safeguard this place. However, they had opted to station regular shooters instead, as they were wary of the consequences of their previous actions of detaining the Awakened.

Chinese soldiers armed with automatic firearms saluted Liu Wang whenever they saw him. Liu Wang had been silent for a while. As he stepped into the Golden Hall of Fame, a place where mere monetary value became meaningless, he was consumed by the notion that the country would need to generate five trillion dollars in the future. Therefore, only the sound of footsteps filled the air.

Liu Wang inserted a key into the final door of the storage room and entered the password. The lights in the ceiling illuminated a long corridor that resembled a gold prison or a brick factory warehouse. Hundreds of spacious rooms were stacked with gold bars, and the spectacle was so enchanting that it could cause people to lose their sense of reality. Gold had become nothing in this warehouse.

There were fifteen thousand tons of gold bars, which was equivalent to 7500 trucks that could carry two tons each. The light from the ceiling reflected off the gold bars, causing them to gleam brilliantly.

However, it was that night that I received an urgent call from Jamie.

Chapter 346

A certain thought came to my mind first.

<What about Seong-Il’s son? Ki-Cheol.>

<He went back to Seoul five days ago because he said he wanted to stay with his mother.>

I returned to Korea after entrusting Kim Cheong-Soo with all the work related to the transportation of gold and the IMF.

Upon receiving the report of an abnormal phenomenon, I initially assumed that the ritual had begun. However, the picture taken of the abnormalities was quite unusual. The entrance of the association headquarters was now blocked with a blue barrier, which was similar to how dungeons worked.

When Jamie and I arrived at the location by helicopter, we noticed that the press had gathered outside the area controlled by the military and police. Both Korean and foreign journalists were present, indicating their interest in the association.

Since the association had requested for an embargo[1], there was no breaking news broadcasted on television immediately. However, news of the phenomenon had spread out through social media.

At a glance, it looked like the headquarters had become a dungeon. It was like how the whole area was blocked by the power of the Old One when the Awakened entered the dungeon of the Seven Demon Kings in the Stage of Advent, except this time, the situation was reversed.

Apparently an external attack was in progress, and it was likely being carried out by a species originating from a dimension known as Star Dragorin. That was the most likely scenario. I had assumed this would happen when I made a deal with Doom Kaos, but I still thought it was acceptable.

Considering the mechanism, by which the Old One created dungeons on the mainland of the Seven Demon Kings, I identified shared conditions. It applied to the dungeons of the Baclans as well. Baclan dungeons were strategically placed in military bases, arenas, and the king’s palace, rather than in residential areas. This led me to believe that I could easily clear them. However, I was to be dropped directly onto their mainland, as in the Challenger quest.

Therefore, my task was simply to establish a defensive system in the designated military areas of the human legion, specifically the current association headquarters where the majority of the Korean Awakened would congregate.

Moreover, the species that the Old One chose as soldiers had to confront the Seven Demon Kings’ corps sooner or later. Their firepower was bound to be dispersed, and they couldn’t exert their power properly in the land where Doom Man resided, unlike when they were in the mainland of the other Dooms.

Therefore, rather than exposing our mainland to the entire Seven Demon Kings Corps, humanity’s safety would be more guaranteed when we were working under Doom Kaos. That was why I accepted Doom Kaos’s deal, so this wasn’t something to be bewildered about.

In addition, Orca and Yeon-Hee’s pet were in the association’s headquarters. The creatures were of such strength and power that they were deemed ‘monarchs.’ Uncertain of the level of difficulty that the monsters attempting to impede the ritual would pose, even if they managed to get past Orca and Yeon-Hee’s pet and reach the altar, their efforts would only serve to delay the ritual’s completion, as they would be swiftly annihilated.

Since the priests of the human corps were all gathered there, the association’s headquarters was technically an SSS-class dungeon.

[* Storage box]

[Zeus’s Thunder Spear has been removed.]

I told Jamie, “Expand the restricted area as wide as possible.”

***

The association’s boundaries remained fixed using the same reasoning that created Odin’s Absolute Warzone. Nonetheless, during my conflict with Doom Dejire, a minor blemish had appeared on the Absolute Warzone, suggesting that a forceful impact being exerted over several days could potentially create a small crack.

Zing-!

Stalks of lightning remained for a long time after the thunderstorms passed. Therefore, those who were shocked were the few people who were able to witness the scene inside the boundaries instead of only looking from the outside.

Jamie was one of those lucky people. Although she had seen the Valkyrie during the club conference, it was her first time directly witnessing a destructive force. Since she was a club member, there were many ways for her to access the superhuman abilities of the Awakened.

There were multiple cases where the Awakened causing problems had been captured on video. However, countries made every effort to conceal these incidents by categorizing them as confidential. Things hadn’t gotten out of control as each country spent around two hundred thousand dollars per person to shut their mouths

Anyway, Jamie was definitely more fascinated by the thunderstorms than by any of the videos she had ever watched before. As I drew closer to her, the expression on her face, which was steeped in fantasy, became more distinct. In her eyes, there was a scene of charred earth and jagged bolts of lightning raining down from the sky.

Jamie couldn’t take her eyes off the vast expanse ahead of her.

“It will be dangerous if I get closer, right?” she asked.

There was no need to warn her.

I simply responded, “You will become a pile of ashes as soon as you touch something.”

Jamie looked like she was in her dream.

***

A campsite was built right in front of the boundary blocking the association’s headquarters. If this were the Stage of Advent, the tents would have been made of monster leather and woodblocks, but Jamie’s campsite here was great. We had a spacious camping vehicle and the ability to regulate the level of illumination using mobile LED lights, whether it was daytime or nighttime. LED lights were used as a threat to prevent reporters from approaching.

A day had passed since I had started handling the construction in China in the camping car. After the embargo was lifted, the media began to report on abnormalities at the association’s headquarters. There was an abundance of articles and news pieces about this that surpassed the coverage of China’s IMF bailout, with reported content that included photos taken of lightning bolts from a distance.

However, all they could do was make ridiculous assumptions. Around sunset, the boundary disappeared, and the Korean Awakened had gathered after watching the news.

As I walked through the gate alongside them, the scent of blood wafted toward me. It had been a while since I had last smelled that scent. On one side, Yeon-Hee’s pet was gnawing on something, and I could see marks indicating that a body had been dragged toward the building where Orca resided.

I could hear the voices of the survivors, as well as the association’s security personnel, coming from the same direction. I dispatched a group of Awakened to that side while I made my way toward Yeon-hee’s pet.

Crunch. Crunch.

A huge mouth was chewing off several corpses at the same time, and the parts of the body that were cut and dropped on the ground looked just like human limbs. I could tell that they were not the security mercenaries because they were not wearing their uniforms.

At that time, Yeon-Hee’s pet cast a menacing gaze in my direction, its eyes brimming with bloody murderous intent. The excitement of the battle had not yet been drained from the Kciphos as there were multiple wounds on it. It appeared as though destroying the bodies of its enemies, those who had caused it harm, was not enough to satiate its agitation.

Kraaaaaak-!

Yeon-Hee’s pet started to scream. Since it hadn’t consumed the entirety of the body, fragments of limbs protruded from its mouth, revealing that it was definitely not a human body. Even though the Kciphos’ body fluids and blood were mixed within, pointed ears were visible.

Judging by the length of the dead creature’s skull and limbs, it was not significantly different from us humans. However, its skin wasn’t blue like the Moong. The Old One must have chosen a species that resembled humans.

I wanted to see the more intact bodies and find the entrance to the dungeon where they came in, but I couldn’t feel the twisted flow of time and space. I wondered if the entrance to the dungeon had closed with their annihilation. It was a possibility.

This had been the situation during the Stage of Advent when Doom Kaos had focused his malevolence on me, which held significant implications. However, for the time being, there seemed to be no issues with the building where the ritual was taking place because I heard the sound of Yeon-Hee’s regular breathing as I raised my Sense.

The regions that were formerly used as the entrance and garden for the resort were now concentrated with signs of battle and wriggling tentacles belonging to Orca.

During this time, Kim Ji-Hoon, who had been persistently pursuing Ji-Ae noona during the Stage of Advent, emerged with two lifeless bodies slung over his shoulders. He lowered his head silently and put the bodies on the floor.

First, I looked at a body where Orca’s tentacle had penetrated its abdomen. That one didn’t have pointed ears. By anyone’s eyes, he was the same species as humans as he had the same DNA as ours.

It was an elderly man with a lengthy white beard that extended down to his chest, and his eyes were frozen wide in fear as his body had gone into rigor mortis[2]. He still had a short cane clutched tightly in his hand. His robe was originally white, but it was now soaked in blood.

The second one was a body whose lower body was cut off. The tattoos engraved all over the body stood out, but this body could be regarded as a female human.

The two bodies shared a common trait in that the same sentence was inscribed on the elderly man’s robe and tattooed onto the woman’s chest. The sentence ran vertically through all seven archetypes, and it was undoubtedly an indication of their respective groups.

It didn’t take long before I found what it was. The weapons of the intruders, which were brought in by the Awakened under Kim ji-Hoon’s guidance, shared a common name.

[Lacryma Priest Organization’s Big Shield]

[Lacryma Priest Organization's Combat Cane]

[Lacryma Priest Organization’s Sacred Sword]

Lacryma Priest Organization… One of the residents in the Savior’s city expressed his opinion of the group.

“The invaders weren’t monsters. There must have been another Stage of Advent.”

That might have been the case for those who didn’t know the truth.

After kicking a severed head in their direction, the Awakened noticed the pointed ears on the head.

I stated calmly, “They are not humans. They are enemies we have to confront in the future.”

Then, I turned to the tentacle castle where Orca stayed. The Lacryma Priest Organization probably had the goal of destroying the altar of Doom Man.

However, they might have misunderstood that the altar was at Orca’s place since the traces of the battle were concentrated there. It was natural because the ominous aura emanating from Orca’s castle had captured their attention.

I walked to where Orca was. Although the size of the invading force was relatively small, consisting of only two attack squads, it appeared that they possessed enough core skills to break through Orca’s realm and hurt it.

Orca greeted me with five bodies spread out as if it was appreciating its masterpiece.

“Lacryma.”

The term mentioned earlier also came out of the darkness in Orca’s hood. I nodded and then replied, “That name might refer to the Old One. What do you think?”

1. An agreement between a source and journalists not to publish or report on a story until a specified date and time. ☜

2. The stiffening of the body’s muscles after death due to the depletion of ATP, which causes the inability of the muscles to relax. ☜

Chapter 347

Orca nodded slowly, then stared at the bodies. I sensed that it was lost in its own sense of power and pride as it looked at them. Apparently the five men who had made it this far were formidable enough to elicit such a response from Orca.

Orca was observing their dead bodies as if it was admiring a work of art while emanating an aura that suggested it didn’t want to be disturbed.

When I shifted my gaze to the bodies, Orca opened its mouth, “Orca’s spoils.”

Their weapons had all been destroyed as it was a quite fierce battle. No information window popped up, and there were more bodies of intruders outside. Orca’s insolent attitude was annoying, but it was acceptable. It had defended the headquarters, so it was up to it if it wanted to take all the spoils. I nodded at it to express my approval.

Then, unique Maruka tentacles grew out of the mud. Dozens of small and thick tentacles intertwined with each other to form the shape of a throne. Other tentacles that were not part of the throne were used to tie up the dismembered body parts. The remains of a body that had been severed from the head down to the groin, as well as the body of a female whose limbs had been completely cut off, were pieced together and suspended in the air like exhibits.

I left after watching Orca appreciating its trophies.

The structures that once served as warehouses and stores in the former Jeonil Resort were in ruins. Although they had already been marked for demolition, the destruction of power lines and buried pipes resulted in water pooling on one side. There was evidence of fire on the other. It was the military’s responsibility to deal with them.

Jamie had entered with the soldiers, and she walked towards me. Upon seeing the forty-five torn and trampled bodies that had died in various ways, she eventually began to vomit. Only the Awakened could look around the place where blood and organs were cluttered in an unperturbed manner.

I spotted Kim Ji-Hoon sorting out the unique characteristics of the dead. Indeed, the composition of the invaders varied. Some were species that were no different from humans, but I also noticed a species that resembled dwarves from their solid skeletons.

The invaders could be classified into three species. There was the one that looked the same as mankind, the dwarf species, and the pointy-eared species. Therefore, everyone had the same suspicion that the extraterrestrial beings that were often described in fantasy novels actually existed somewhere in outer space. Yes, like the elves and the dwarves.

Regardless of what they called themselves, their appearance resembled the fantastical creatures that humans had imagined, making the names made by humans seem fitting for them.

“Hehe…”

One of the Awakened laughed in a weird manner, then he immediately shut his mouth in surprise. However, he wasn’t the only one who welcomed the emergence of new enemies. None of them had spoken these thoughts out loud, but they were all thinking the same thing. They wanted to check the intruders’ mainland and regain the power they enjoyed in the Stage of Advent. They wanted to unleash the strength that had been suppressed.

***

After returning home, Kim Ji-Hoon only felt content for the first two weeks. Following the honeymoon period, more frustration overwhelmed him as time passed by. The news was busy broadcasting China’s and the world’s economic war and they often used the faces of the earth’s authorities as references.

However, it was ridiculous. Almost everything was absurd here. Although he was certain that he could decapitate either the Chinese leader or the U.S. president at any given moment, he refrained from doing so, as he had no reason to and it went against the guidelines set forth by the association governed by Odin. He could also steal the fifteen thousand tons of gold stored in China if he wanted to.

What if I grab the Chinese leader’s neck and threaten them?

If the other Awakened didn’t intervene, then he had the power to do everything imaginable. He had even reached the master section.

In fact, he believed that he would be able to exert his power upon his return to the mainland of humans[1]. The ideas he had discussed with his squad members were plans that they intended to implement as soon as he arrived. Their goal was to gather all the Awakened from around the world and establish a world of Awakened under the leadership of the Savior Odin by reassembling their squad.

However, Odin clearly had a different intent. He always claimed symbiosis with the poor mainlanders. He even said that he would implant microchips inside the Awakened. Control was imposed, so the current situation was the same as the time before the Stage of Advent. The Jeonil Group still governed Korea, and the world was only run by money.

Shit.

All the time that he had spent rolling around like a dog and fighting like a demon on the stage were in vain. Furthermore, now normal humans looked warily at the Awakened who had saved the world for them.

We are the ones who are keeping the world safe! Not the two hundred thousand dollars or pieces of a gold bar!

The Awakened deserved more, especially those who stood on the side of Ms. Mary in the Final Stage.

About a month had passed after returning to the mainland, and it was an unexpectedly long time. He was unable to exercise his full potential due to his increasing dissatisfaction and frustration, which hindered his ability to make sound judgments.

However! It seemed to be coming to an end.

Ting-

Kim Ji-Hoon flicked his finger, causing a blood-soaked gold coin to spin mercilessly. This was the only item that he was authorized to take from the dead invaders. He snatched at the coin again and began to giggle in a silly manner.

A portrait of an old man donning a crown was embedded in the coin, but the minting hadn’t been done delicately. It resembled a coin from the Middle Ages, indicative of the intruders’ lack of civilization.

Another thing that was important was their appearances. He had seen Odin’s skeletal dragon before, so it was possible for strange monsters to exist in the world like elves and dwarves. If these bodies were still intact instead of being chewed by the Kciphos, then they could be beautiful elves.

According to Odin, their mainland was the extraterrestrial space where the Awakened would invade and advance in the future. He had expected the next destination to be the monsters’ mainland, but the land of the elves sounded much better!

They would depart sooner or later, and there would be no need to make peace there. This was something Odin and the association had consistently declared.

I will be able to exert all my power there!

Kim Ji-Hoon crumpled the coin after staring at it for a while. The king carved on the coin was also crushed. Right around that time, he received instructions for all Awakened to withdraw and return. He hastily stuffed the crumpled coin into his pocket before venturing out to find Ji-Ae noona.

He couldn’t approach Mary or the other leaders of the association, but apart from comradeship, there were always other people he needed to make sure that he was on good terms with. Ji-Ae was one of them.

“Are you going to Seoul, noona? Then, I will drop you off there.”

“By car?” she asked.

“We can’t get around on our usual rides, so I got a car instead. Or would you like to drive? When you press the accelerator, it’s not too bad.”

He had spent his entire share of the two hundred thousand U.S. dollars he had received to get the car.

“There is a lot to tell you on the way.”

“Just send me a message later,” Kim Ji-Ae answered bluntly and turned her back to him.

He lowered his head. “Okay, noona. Take care.”

Kim Ji-Hoon then raised his head and moved to his car. Since he had been inside the building where the Maruka clan member resided and had recovered many bodies, his car had quickly become dirty with mud and blood. He could use the shower at the rest area.

Anyway, he couldn’t wait to get off the highway. One of the ways to relieve his stress over the past week was to overtake low-class civilians’ cars on the road. He felt better when he had a quarrel with the owners of bougie cars. He could coquet them, stop the car on the shoulder of the highway, and give them the bitter taste of violence.

After beating them to the point where they were barely alive and were begging for mercy, he often snidely said: “Thank Odin, you poor things.”

He felt a sense of relief after making such a statement.

Woong-!

Kim Ji-Hoon started the engine. However, the phone on the dashboard vibrated and caught his attention. He had received messages while he was cleaning up the headquarters: one spam and another from his father. The others were notifications from the group chat.

The Stage of Advent was fucking long, but it appeared that everything had come to a halt since his departure. The group chats he had prior to entering the stage remained the same in his phone application. Although he had never responded to the chat of low-ranking civilians, something caught his attention all of a sudden.

Oh Soo-Il.

The name sparked a vague sense of appreciation within him. He was a civilian colleague who had gone to the same school as him in the past. It was when Odin was his classmate and Mary was his homeroom teacher. The savior with divine prestige and power was once in the same space with him. None of his civilian classmates would know the truth.

<Oh Soo-Il: Everyone is coming today, right? Is Ji-Hoon also coming? Has anyone talked to him?>

<Choi Byeong-Hee: Why? He is in this group chat.>

<Oh Soo-Il: Ugh, I lent him twenty million won because he begged so much, but I haven’t been able to reach him since then.

<Choi Byeong-Hee: Twenty million? You are fucking dumb, too.>

<Lee Hyo-Seob: Tsk tsk. Don’t you know that he gambles a lot? You should have asked me. When was it?>

<Oh Soo-Il: Around Chuseok[2] last year.>

<Kwon Jin-Won: I can’t make it because I have to watch my baby. My wife won’t let me go. Have fun guys.>

<Oh Soo-Il: Does anyone know his whereabouts?>

<Lee Hyo-Seob: He must have run away. Yo, but I think Ji-Hoon is reading all these. That’s right. This dude is reading but not responding. Fucking asshole.>

<Oh Soo-Il: Kim Ji-Hoon, why are you still living like that? You are old enough to live better.>

<Lee Hyo-Seob: Ji-Hoon is such an idiot. Grow up, man.>

Kim Ji-Hoon, who was reading the messages, began to type with a snort.

<Kim Ji-Hoon: I didn’t run away.>

<Oh Soo-Il: Hey.>

<Lee Hyo-Seob: Danggg.>

<Oh Soo-Il: You motherfucker.>

<Kim Ji-Hoon: lmao you guys are all the same.>

<Oh Soo-Il: All the same? Are you fucking crazy? Sinchon Tuna Restaurant at eleven o’clock. Come here right now. Let’s talk face-to-face. >

<Choi Byeong-Hee: Calm down.>

<Lee Hyo-Seob: Ji-Hoon, just apologize and tell him when you will pay back the money. What’s wrong with you? You know him well.>

<Oh Soo-Il: Tell me the truth. Where did you spend all that money? You were lying that you spent on your father’s hospital bills, right?>

<Kim Ji-Hoon: Let me ask you one thing. Why did you trust me enough to lend me that much money back then?>

<Oh Soo-Il: This fucker.>

<Kim Ji-Hoon: Did you really think that you would get the money back from me?>

It was a digital chat room, but everyone could feel the silence. No one spoke up for him, and the bitter smile on Kim Ji-Hoon’s lips was getting thicker.

<Kim Ji-Hoon: It’s because I’m thankful. Please wait a little longer.>

Kim Ji-Hoon felt as though the bonds that had been holding him down had somehow been lifted. This was likely due to his anticipation of venturing into the mainland of the aliens. The land of the elves…

<Kim Ji-Hoon: I will give it back to you with lots of interest.>

He then sniggered. “Who knows? I might get you an elf.”

1. Earth. ☜

2. Thanksgiving in Korea. ☜

Chapter 348

The UN General Assembly usually began its session once a year on the third Tuesday of September. However, a separate meeting could be convened if there was a special agenda to discuss, and there was a UN Emergency General Assembly this year.

<Lee Tae-Han: Yes, I will take that into account.>

Lee Tae-Han could hear the situations that had occurred in the association’s headquarters through the phone call with Odin. Creatures resembling those commonly found in human mythology and fantasy had infiltrated the headquarters, and their attempt to disrupt the ritual suggested that time was running out.

He started revising his speech after hanging up the phone.

「I am honored to stand before you today to discuss a monumental moment in our history. The defeat of the alien invasion on the Day of Advent was not just a triumph for our nation, but for the entire world. It was a spiritual achievement that should be acknowledged as such by the United Nations.

The repulsion of the alien invasion was no small feat. It was the result of the tireless efforts of our Awakened as well as the strength and determination of all humankind.

…

I urge and appeal to the leaders of the United Nations, including the esteemed members of the Security Council, as well as leaders across the globe. The core principles of the security community, enshrined within the UN Charter, must be manifested throughout the world. To that end, it is imperative that the World Awakening Association serves as the vanguard for realizing this shared goal of global peace, for it is precisely in such a capacity that its vital contribution is most urgently required.」

At that time, a guest came to the room where he was waiting. It was Catalina Ronea. She was a world-famous movie star before becoming an Awakened, but now she was a mere low-level Awakened who was taking full advantage of her celebrity fame.

She took all kinds of interviews and published her memoirs before anyone else. She was also good at hiding a viper-like expression unique to the Awakened behind a fake smile. Despite her low-level, she was spreading a reputation as a competent Awakened among the civilians.

Nevertheless, no one stopped her because she was playing an important role in repairing the Awakened’s tarnished reputation. It seemed she had earned the trust of even the most skeptical individuals in the public. In fact, Lee Tae-Han himself had recommended her as the ideal candidate to become the next speaker.

Catalina straightened her back and put her hands together in front of her stomach. She was always bright and pleasant when talking to the media, but her face was stiff when she faced Lee Tae-Han. She was even conscious of blinking her eyes in front of him.

It was their first time meeting each other in person. He approached her while holding a revised speech in his hand. The manner in which he grasped her chin and turned her face from side to side multiple times was reminiscent of someone assessing the quality of a product.

“Smile,” he said.

Catalina’s stoic face immediately broke into a smile. All Awakened in the lower sections had the habit of smiling or employing sexual tactics when someone pressed their buttons. They had no choice but to learn the skill to survive.

However, her smiling face at that moment wasn’t that beautiful because Lee Tae-Han was forcefully gripping her face. Despite the pain she was experiencing, she continued to smile while quivering. Her face was unnaturally serene, lacking any indication of discomfort or agony. Only her blonde hair swayed as a result of Lee Tae-Han’s touch.

He commanded, “Cry while smiling.”

Following that, Lee Tae-Han checked her various facial expressions. While there were directors who could coach speech writing, coordination, and presentation intonation, in this case, Lee Tae-Han was doing the teaching as there were two issues that would bring a huge impact. One was the agreement between the World Awakened Association and UN member states, and the other was about the extraterrestrial space that the Awakened would enter soon.

Therefore, he had to pay close attention and be responsible for everything.

***

Sinchon, Seoul, South Korea.

“Kim Ji-Hoon, that motherfucker is hopeless. There is nothing much we can do. Just give up. You will never be able to get it from that bastard.”

This was their first time meeting since the world had gone crazy. One fortunate thing was that none of his friends were dragged to the Stage of Advent. Those who were unable to attend didn’t do so for various reasons such as their wives not allowing them to go, attending job interviews in Busan, or owing large sums of money to their friends.

“People say don’t lend money even to parents and siblings. But Ji-Hoon? Gosh, Soo-Il. What made you lend that much to him?”

Soo-Il groaned. “His father’s hospital bill… Ugh. Let’s stop talking about this. I am an idiot.”

“Let’s just say it was bad luck. God might have seen you being nice and didn’t drag you into the Stage of Advent.”

It was safe to say that most of the people who were sent to the Stage of Advent had died there because fewer than two hundred thousand of the original forty-five million people returned. Also, the association announced that there were fewer than two hundred Awakened in Korea.

He grimaced. “Yes, I’m an idiot.”

Oh Soo-Il couldn’t help but sigh whenever he thought of Kim Ji-Hoon. It wasn’t only because of money. Of course, his heart ached when he thought about the money, but it couldn’t be more painful than Kim Ji-Hoon’s life. The more he thought about him, the more he felt sorry for him. Whenever things were about to work well, his father interfered every time.

His life had been like that for more than thirty years. Oh Soo-Il couldn’t forget the last word Kim Ji-Hoon said as he worked multiple part-time jobs to make ends meet. He said it was becoming increasingly challenging to secure new part-time jobs as he was getting older. He then proceeded to ask for money.

Of course, not all parents were loving and caring. In many cases, they were worse than enemies.

Oh Soo-Il tilted his soju glass as he recalled his memories in middle school.

“It was a mess back then.”

He wasn’t talking about the Day of Advent. There was a period of time that they always talked about when drinking. It was the day when their grade 8 homeroom teacher’s mother came to school and made a fuss. She ran wild while calling her daughter “crazy.” The school ended up kicking the daughter out.

“Woo Yeon-Hee wasn’t crazy. Wasn’t her mother the crazy one?”

“She shouldn’t be called by the word ‘mother.’ Her actions have become even more absurd to me now that I have kids. By the way, don’t you guys miss that time?”

“Yeah.”

“That was the best year of my life.”

“We were too mean, haha. We didn’t even open a textbook during class.”

“Yo, take a shot.”

Their soju glasses clinked.

“But even if that guy went into the Stage of Advent, I feel like he would have survived somehow. I was so nervous in front of him. He was different from us.”

“Na Seon-Hu?”

“You were the one who chickened out the most, bruh.”

“Hey, you were the same as well.”

This was why Oh Soo-Il liked his middle school reunion the most. Everything was a good memory, free from any concerns that he had to be careful in what he said. Everyone spoke freely and laughed without a care in the world. They talked about the same thing every year, but he always had so much fun.

When they were tipsy, they began talking about how they were forcefully dragged to the martial law forces on the Day of Advent. When they took another shot, they were comparing the installed applications on their phones. Those who didn’t install certain applications mentioned a website that dealt with the same content.

The world hadn’t changed much for them, so the topics of their conversations revolved around trivial matters. The Awakened and alien monsters sounded as unreal to them as North Korea’s fat dictator who existed but was deemed as a cartoon character. They didn’t exist in the reality of Oh Soo-Il and others.

“Let’s watch this first. Lee Tae-Han is coming out,” Oh Soo-Il said while putting his smartphone on the table.

「Lee Tae-Han’s, the President of the World Awakened Association: “The defeat of the alien invasion was a brilliant achievement of the United Nations.” 」

“He is fluent in English. He must have learned it in the Stage of Advent.”

“He was already good at it. Ah, I should have bought Ilseong stocks earlier.”

「 “The role and contribution of the United Nation in the international community will grow.” 」

“Yo, stop talking about stocks. I don’t want to think about it.”

“Did you lose a lot? They are going up again these days.”

“Ugh, I sold everything when China went crazy. I can’t even bring it up to my wife. Lend me two thousand too. I will pay you back with interest, haha.”

“Interest worth twenty years?”

“Hahahaha, don’t even think of touching the stock market, dude.”

「 “The microchip will be implanted in the Awakened as scheduled two days later, on the registration day ” 」

“Of course, they should.”

“Would you say the same thing if you were Awakened?”

“I’m not. Heheheheheh. Let’s order more food. Excuse me, ma’am. One more fish soup and soju, please!”

「 “Thank you for the international community’s support and interest in our association.” 」

“Lee Tae-Han looks like he’s gotten younger somehow.”

“He should shut up and show us his skills, ugh.”

“Then, he will destroy that podium.”

“Is he in the challenger section?”

“Isn’t that why he is the president? I envy him so much. Fuck. He has money and a superpower. He is also pretty young. I want to live as him at least for one day.”

「 “The World Awakened Association requires a crucial need for global peace as urged by the United Nations.” 」

Lee Tae-Han’s speech ended there, and Catalina Ronea came up to the podium.

「 [UN General Assembly] Awakened Catalina Ronea 」

“I can’t stop watching videos of her these days. She said the Stage of Advent was like hell.”

“At least, she survived.”

“Is she going to rely on special effects in her next film? It will be dope if she actually uses her skills.”

“Why is she crying? Did Lee Tae-Han scold her with his fire bat? I heard the Awakened have such intense sexual energy.”

“Ew, don’t even imagine that.”

「 Awakened Catalina Ronea: “What happened at the headquarters of the World Awakened Association was the result of the invasion of a new alien species. Our heartbreaking condolences to the victims and their families.” 」

「 Breaking News: Catalina Ronea Claims There Was an Alien Attack at World Awakened Association's General Headquarters 」

Oh Soo-Il and his friends suddenly felt completely sober. The smiles on their faces disappeared as well because they realized that they would have to wear a military uniform again.

People at other tables began to speak noisily. Oh Soo-Il didn’t understand English, but he increased the volume of the phone.

「 “What is certain is that there should be no more damage and humans dying from extraterrestrial raids” 」

「 “The association is rushing to advance into outer space where the attack began.” 」

No one was giggling anymore. Wearing a military uniform itself was a pain on the Day of Advent. In addition, the sociopathic orders of their bosses at work was much better compared to being instructed by their martial law military superiors.

Oh Soo-Il was scared.

The images of what appeared to be new alien species were being displayed on the monitor. Whenever Catalina Ronea picked up the printed photos one by one, the camera zoomed into the pictures.

「 “New extraterrestrial invaders resemble humans.” 」

「 “Other species that resemble our imaginary creations, such as elves and dwarves, were found.” 」

「 “If the attackers are similar to mankind, unlike alien monsters on the Day of Advent, it is even more painful and sad.” 」

The photo revealed dead bodies and their severed limbs. Most of the gruesome details were hidden by mosaics, but their sharp ears and blunt noses were exposed.

Oh Soo-Il said while his lips trembled, “I should go home. You guys are going, right?”

They were definitely sober. Even though it was his first time standing after drinking so much, he wasn’t stumbling at all.

“Hey… We would have been dragged already if they were to do so. The Ministry of National Defense is evil.”

“...We don’t know that yet.”

Oh Soo-Il sat down again as his friends looked at him in bewilderment.

「 “That’s why it’s time to boldly take a leap forward for peace.” 」

「 “Full support of United Nations member states and citizens of the world are desperately needed.” 」

The time was passing by. Catalina had finished her speech, but Oh Soo-Il and his friends were just swallowing their saliva with blank looks in their eyes. The screen turned from the scene of the busy United Nations General Assembly to a Korean announcer sitting in a studio.

「 Breaking News: The World Awakened Association President, Lee Tae-Han, Proposed a Membership Agreement Between the World Awakened Association and UN Member States 」

Oh Soo-Il didn’t know what that was, but things were going quite urgently.

It was then.

“Come to think of it, I can pay you back now. You can take it or sell it.”

As those words were spoken, a hand firmly grasped Oh Soo-Il’s shoulder, holding a car key. Oh Soo-Il looked up and shouted reflexively.

“You! Kim Ji…”

However, he couldn’t finish his words because he realized something as he looked into the eyes that looked down at him. The guy wasn’t the poor bastard who took money from him last Chuseok. This guy’s eyes were filled with a kind of confidence to an extreme extent that they felt aggressive.

“I told you I would give it back with twenty years worth of interest.”

Twenty years' worth of interest?

When Oh Soo-Il received a message from Kim Ji-Hoon previously, he believed that the other man had made something up to avoid the situation. However, Oh Soo-Il soon realized that Ji-Hoon was indeed an Awakened, having returned from a place that had been described as hell.

Chapter 349

「Title: This agreement is ridiculous.

Post Number: 203381

Likes: 31190 / Dislikes: 42453

Writer: Exuviation

It must sound unfamiliar, but our country is actually used to such an agreement. I’m sure everyone has heard of the Status of Forces Agreement at least once.

So basically, the status agreement on the members of the World Awakened Association goes way beyond what’s in the SOFA agreement. It’s not just unfair; it’s like we gave up our sovereignty to them. Why? Because the agreement only gives them rights, but doesn’t require them to have obligations in return.

Also, if you read it closely, it doesn’t even specify what rights they have or which organizations have a responsibility to coordinate the government and the association’s opinions. It’s crazy, but if they ask for the whole city of Seoul, we’d have to give it to them and pay for the military to protect it as well.

What’s terrifying about this agreement is that such an oppressive agreement took place all over the world. The World Awakened Association seems to be talking about peace to the public and volunteers as human’s shields, but they have established their own kingdom throughout the world.

Things that will happen in the future are obvious. As the Awakened start to think they can get away with crime and won’t face serious consequences, they will become more violent. Even if the association doesn’t punish them, we will call them out on it, but we won’t be able to stop them. That’s the power the association holds.

Soon the association will interfere in the internal affairs of countries around the world under the pretext of saving humanity. Because of that, the anti-Awakened sensation will inevitably escalate.

Wait and see.

So this agreement needs to be revised as soon as possible for the sake of the harmony between the Awakened and mankind. This agreement has gone too far. It’s a completely insane agreement.」

└ [Best] Invincible Caliber: Skill ‘Blabbery’ - Effect ‘If you keep talking nonsense for a while, it might seem believable. The longer your sentences go, the more effective it can be, up to 50% more effective.’

└ The Dead Spirit: That’s right. We all have to think deeply. We should see the forest, not only the trees.

└ Alom ^~^: It’s not a normal situation. I think you are saying something we could have done before the Day of Advent. I’m actually more relieved with this agreement. To enable the association to take initiative, we need to create such an environment, and that’s what this agreement does.

└ Yoo Seung-Min: Wow, what a genius you are. Then, you should go to alien space on behalf of the Awakened.

└ Jeong Chang-Seok: I don’t trust the Awakened, but I believe in the association. Look at their decision in implanting microchips in the Awakened. It’s too early to argue about the agreement now. I mean, it’s not time to talk about harmony yet.

└ Writer: The association is doing well, but I wanted to highlight that the rights they were given are pretty absurd. By the way, the reason we have less trouble with Awakened in Korea is that we don’t have as many of them as in other countries. Plus, some of the Korean Awakened, like Lee Tae-Han, the President of the Association, and Caliber Kwon Seong-Il, hold high positions.

However, look at Japan. There was an occasion when their capital city Tokyo was smashed by the Awakened. Not many know about it because the Japanese authorities shut them up. Many people were swept to death. This agreement will further increase the crime rate of the Awakened.

└ Invincible Caliber: Skill ‘Blabbery’ - Effect ‘If you keep talking nonsense for a while, it might seem believable. The longer your sentences go, the more effective it can be, up to 50% more effective.’

└ Jenca: Huh? Young Master?

└ Round and round: Young Master!

└ Hoyhoy: The writer is not wrong. Only Korea was quiet while foreign media were excited that this agreement was made by countries over the world to sell their sovereignty.

└ Invincible Caliber: Skill ‘Foreign Press Sale’ - Effect ‘Making up nonsense like it does make some sense.’

└ Ohdol: Hello, Young Master ^^

└ Ari: Let me say one thing to the writer. I get why you are concerned, but aren’t we supposed to talk about this after an alien invasion? It’s not just the Grafs, Baclans, and Declans attacking us - there are even more extraterrestrial beings out there attacking us. Are we just the universe’s punching bag? We need to focus all our energy on supporting the association right now.

└ Li Zhen: That was the complaint of someone who failed to join the association lol. But are the successful applicants also eligible for association membership? That’s so dope.

└ Smiley: Young Master! I’m your big reader!

└ Invincible Caliber: Please subscribe and like my videos.

└ Writer: I have already done it. I am really curious, are there really no elves who survived?

└ Invincible Caliber: Please subscribe and like my videos.

***

「Title: Why I’m looking forward to the future of Korea

Post Number: 205244

Likes: 104276 / Dislikes: 251

Writer: Invincible Caliber

1. The World Awakened Association

It is a well-known fact, but Jeonil Resort was where the first speech of Osiris, Joshua von Karjan, who was the former president, was held.

That’s the current location of the association’s headquarters. In other words, the entire world has confirmed our country as a mecca for Awakened even before the Day of Advent. When we ridiculed Korea as the Hell Peninsula, our country was emerging as the center of the world.

2. Caliber Kwon Seong-Il and Association President Lee Tae-Han

The status order of Awakened is clear as it is structured in a pyramid. That is why there are fewer incidents even though the mentally traumatized Awakened returned from the Stage of Advent. If they violate the association’s instructions, then they would get killed instantly. They are called killing machines, but the known incidents are very minor problems compared to the actual power they possess.

At the top of the pyramid are the leaders of the association who are in the challenger section. By the way, it’s not the number of Awakened in each country that matters. There is an overwhelming barrier between sections and levels, and one Awakened in the challenger section can overpower thousands of Bsilgol[1] with one hand. It’s not just my personal opinion but an actual fact.

There are already two Korean Awakened who are confirmed to be in the challenger section, Caliber Kwon Seong-Il and the Association President Lee Tae-Han. I can bet my entire net worth that there are fewer than ten Awakened in the challenger section worldwide. That is why the Awakened are afraid of Lee Tae-Han’s orders.

3. The Facts Revealed in Several Interviews, including Catalina Ronea’s

Those who have closely watched interviews of Awakened may have noticed that our country is being mentioned a lot. There are many warnings disguised as advice.

These are the videos that I put information together on my channel.

4. Caliber Kwon Seong-Il’s Nature

As you are all aware, the Awakened have endured significant physical and psychological trauma over the years, due to their battles against alien creatures. On top of that, the System tricked them by giving them malicious quests, leaving them with no option but to face danger while grappling with the emotional toll of their experiences.

However, Caliber Kwon Seong-Il’s nature was a hot topic recently.

We are fortunate to have such an Awakened in our country, and we can anticipate a bright future for Korea. Lastly, if you visit my channel, you will find more videos to enjoy.

Please subscribe and like my videos.」

└ [Best] Marinated Crab: Oh, gosh, Young Master. What brought you to this doghole? It’s an honor to see you here.

└ Puma: Our Young Master is even good at writing.

└ Expert: I am a big reader of your posts. Are you looking for an editor by chance? I’m watching all of your videos, but it seems like you don’t have an editor. I have five years of experience!

└ Banmir: Congrats

└ Snow: Congrats, man!

└ Readman: Congratsss

└ Isaac: When will you upload the next video? I’m tired of waiting.

└ Seo Min-Ki: Young Master, did your dad tell you who Odin and Mary are?

└ The God of Luxury Sang-Hoon: I’m so fucking jealous. He is in the challenger section, not just gold.

└ Homerun: The Caliber is definitely in a challenger section because he already has more than fucking ten million subscribers. How much is he getting from this?

└ Kim Kwang-Tae: Young Master, I want to be an Awakened, too. Is there any way?

└ Asian Sweet Potato: Young Master~~~ I love you. I love your dad, too!

└ Potato: Young Master, it’s my birthday today. Please say happy birthday!

└ Hot Pepper Killer: It’s my birthday, too!

└ Writer: Happy Birthday, Potato and Hot Pepper Killer! I love you, too, Asian Sweet Potato.

└ Expert: Your videos are being shared freely by content creators from other countries. Given the attention your channel has garnered, it is possible for you to become the world’s leading creator by establishing a professional studio and enlisting the services of translators and editors. I have so many ideas as an experienced editor. Please check my message, Young Master. No, Ki-Cheol. Please, I’m begging you. It’s because you have so much potential.

***

“I know,” Ki-Cheol sighed.

Invincible Caliber TV broke Catalina Ronea’s record of surpassing ten million subscribers in the shortest period of time. Ki-Cheol started filming videos when he followed his father to the association headquarters. He posted videos because he was bored in an empty room and got pissed by people talking shit about Awakened.

In fact, Yong-Joo encouraged him to do so through messenger. As time went on, Ki-Cheol found himself increasingly drawn to the task. He took pleasure in seeing people who had previously spoken ill of his father now leaving heart emojis in response to his content, and he relished the growing number of subscribers and views that were skyrocketing day by day.

Therefore, he still worked on this even after returning to his mother’s house about a week ago with Yong-Joo.

“Should I… contact him secretly?” Ki-Cheol asked Yong-Joo as quietly as possible about the contact information that was sent by Expert.

“I heard other creators all have editors. Only we don’t. Our videos should get better when we have a chance, so it’s a waste if we stay like this without trying anything,” Yong-Joo replied.

The two looked at the living room. As expected, the Awakened with high Sense was already ratting on a man in a black suit. Jamie Yang, the President of Jeonil Group, has assigned a guy in a black suit for Ki-Cheol’s safety. Ki-Cheol and Yong-Joo called him ‘Black Suit’ because he stopped them from doing anything. The two of them were just mice in front of a cat.

Black Suit shook his head. “You guys can’t do that.”

“Dude, please.”

The man was firm. “No, you shouldn’t. Please keep your promise to the chairman.”

“Things are so much different now… I have more than ten million subscribers. Other foreigners are taking away all my stuff.”

Yong-Joo whispered, “Ask when your father is coming. We should film more videos.”

“When is my dad coming back? Is he flying on a dragon or something?” Ki-Cheol asked.

“I don’t know anything,” the Black Suit replied with a poker face.

Ki-Cheol pestered him persistently, “But you can call him.”

“I have no authority to do so.”

“Not even to Jamie? Then, I will go back to the headquarters with Yong-Joo. I heard the raid is over.”

“No,” The Black Suit was strict.

“You might not understand this, but this is a jackpot! Jamie would know, so please call her.”

“No.”

Then, Ki-Cheol suddenly remembered the wish coupon, but it was too wasteful to use it for such a thing.

Elves and Dwarves… The world of witchcraft and swords actually existed somewhere in outer space, so using the coupon on hiring an editor was…

As Ki-Cheol let out a sigh and waited for the Black Suit to leave, Yong-Joo stole a glance at the Black Suit and said, “We have reached twelve million now…”

1. Those in bronze, silver, and gold sections. ?

Chapter 350

Although the agreement between the World Awakened Association and the United Nations was a matter that was decided already within the club, we had to explain it to the public. It should have appeared to have passed through a fierce consensus debate and a plausible justification as the public were not fools.

After successfully completing the work, Lee Tae-Han flew back to Korea last night. He and I were watching the whole world at the moment.

Today was the registration day for the Awakened. It was natural that the world’s attention was focused on the association as the Awakened had been busy hiding their whereabouts. That was why all kinds of media were buzzing in most of the languages on earth including Korean, English, German, French, Japanese, Russian, Chinese, and Spanish.

In Korea, the time was early morning, while in some other places, it was already daytime, and in others, dawn. The registration was scheduled to start at 9 AM Korean time and continued until midnight the following day.

Meanwhile, the Korean media focused their attention on the association’s branch which was located in Seoul. Even prior to the emergence of the Awakened, the press had already positioned their cameras outside the designated photo line, aimed at the building. The reporters on site exchanged opinions with the studio over two conflicting issues: the agreement that went into effect yesterday and the transplant of microchips.

The first Korean Awakened who appeared was Kim Ji-Hoon. He communicated with the association security guards in the restricted area by rolling down his car window, and the entire interaction was captured by cameras in live videos.

He definitely expected that the public’s attention would be focused on the Awakened. As he left the items in the association’s storage box and turned around, people could see him dressed in a suit with freshly waxed hair. This could have never happened in the past.

Anyway, no one would have noticed him as an Awakened if he hadn’t crossed the controlled area. His gaze calmly swept over the cameras. Although the association had not issued any particular instructions, the Awakened had probably come to a consensus to avoid even speaking unnecessarily. Once Ji-Ae noona arrived, the atmosphere resembled that of a courtroom.

Meanwhile, the situation was similar in other countries as there was no conflict between the Awakened, which was contrary to some people’s expectations. There was an implicit rule that even if they met an enemy no fights should break out today.

The Awakened had become cognizant that public perception towards them had gradually soured, prompting them to avoid actions that clashed with the association’s desires. Since they were well aware of the association’s authority, they refrained from any such behavior. Additionally, they were conscious of my anger since many of them had attempted to assassinate Yeon-Hee during the Stage of Advent.

As a result, the Awakened had become adept at the art of survival, recognizing the need to establish their safety on Earth before venturing into space. They had already become skilled at concealing their true identities and patiently waiting for opportune moments.

Their focus on personal refinement and avoidance of fights with the outside world stemmed from their innate survival instincts. They had to remain like that under the cameras that broadcasted them worldwide. At least right here on the registration day…

***

The first registration procedure was microchip implantation. People guided the Awakened there even without asking for their names or levels.

“It’s going to sting.”

She expected this, but the feeling of the microchip being planted under her skin was disgusting. Kim Ji-Ae felt like something more fatal than the Graf Clan’s poison was being planted under her triceps. Nevertheless, she couldn’t violate the association’s rule.

The agreement between the association and the UN member states bore his will. He intended to systematically manage the Awakened within the association, placing them directly under his feet.

In other words, those who disobeyed his orders, such as not registering themselves, wouldn’t be able to avoid punishment. The unregistered Awakened wouldn’t be able to progress to the fantasy world. Thus, they would suffer for a lifetime as they had to constantly run away from the association and face the associated consequences.

If a Chaser squad was to be established, Kim Ji-Ae definitely wanted to apply for it. She believed that if she was contemplating entering the extraterrestrial realm, then she had to be a part of the Chaser squad at any cost.

This was because she had a hunch that the association would concentrate its power within the team, which not only penalized the unregistered Awakened but also executed the registered ones who dared to oppose the association.

Besides her blood relation with Seon-Hu, her previous role as the head of the Public Security Department of the Supreme Prosecutor’s Office and her current status being in the master section, suggested that she might be able to occupy the leader position of the Chaser squad. That was why she hadn’t returned to her old job.

Kim Ji-Ae followed the person guiding her, and Kim Ji-Hoon was in the process of registering in a separate room. Then, he made eye contact with her and lowered his head slightly.

Kim Ji-Ae faced the association staff who had a computer in front of him. Despite the short amount of time they had, the association had set a system throughout the world. They scouted elites through headhunting[1] and quickly hired assistants through interviews. The buildings and resources that were needed to serve as branches of each country were also prepared early on.

As expected, Odin was thorough. He definitely had planned everything before entering the Stage of Advent. If not, things couldn’t have been this perfect!

“My name is Yoo Won-Jin, and I will help you register today. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Odin had also completed training employees already. They were nervous in front of the Awakened, but not to the extent that their fear affected their job performance.

Kim Ji-Ae thought the elite vibe coming off from the employee was boring. He likely had moved from the Jeonil Group’s headquarters, a major company, or a public office. The reason why she was confident about that was that he recognized her. Knowing the face of the former chief public security officer of the Supreme Prosecutor’s Office meant that he had been in a high position.

“Have we met before?” she asked.

He smiled. “It’s natural that you don’t remember me. I was in the legal office of Daehyun Group. We met at your office once.”

He would have been at least a team leader or a senior at the Judicial Research and Training Institute that she used to attend. If so, then he would have known much about her. She was particularly worried about the rumors spreading regarding her family's dependence on her uncle for financial assistance while living in Jeonil.

“We, the Awakened, were granted a new life during the Stage of Advent, and even after our return, we still have that life,” Ji-Ae said.

“You must have gone through a lot. I’ll keep that in mind.”

“But you seem to have started a new life too. Are association employees also considered as members?”

Kim Ji-Ae believed the reason why this middle-aged man had abandoned his original social status and moved to the association was that they guaranteed enormous benefits.

‘Agreement?!

However, the timing wasn’t right. Daehyun Group’s legal team wouldn’t have known something that she didn’t, so he might have decided to go on an adventure. He took a gamble on himself and jumped into the World Awakened Association.

When Kim Ji-Ae looked around, there were few elites like him.

“Yes, the association members are divided into two groups: rank-and-file[2] members and Awakened members. Among our employees, those who can directly deal with the Awakened were able to join the association as rank-and-file members.”

The staff slightly raised his right arm. He glanced at the area where the microchip was embedded, then smiled in satisfaction.

Kim Ji-Ae replied, “The Stage of Advent was like that too. A decision made today could determine tomorrow’s life and death. Your name is Yoo Won-Jin, right? Congratulations. You have succeeded in entering our world even without going through the stage.”

Her words stung, but the staff smiled.

“Haha… Thank you very much. I will wholeheartedly support you. Before we get started, I will tell you some precautions. This is a formal process that every Awakened goes through, so don’t worry about it too much. Please listen to it for your own knowledge.”

First, there would be consequences if the Awakened registered any false information. The actual verification of the registered information would be carried out soon. Second, voluntary withdrawal from the association was impossible. Third, the employees in charge of the registration would be an exclusive window of the association in the future.

Kim Ji-Ae thought after listening to him until that point.

He is not just bold but lucky. He is in charge of me. I must be one of the top Awakened who is getting implanted with a microchip.

It was unlikely that Odin and the other leaders would get microchipped. Even if Odin was considerate and told her to remove the chip, she intended to politely express her refusal. She needed to take the initiative as a future leader of the Chaser squad, so she would not be using her blood relation status with him to get an unfair advantage

“I already know your name, but I hope you understand. May I have your name, please? If you have a code name, please let me know as well. If you don’t, I’d appreciate it if you could make one now.”

“Kim Ji-Ae. Code name: Sekhmet[3].”

“Which section and level are you in?” he asked politely.

She responded, “Master section. Level four hundred fifty-two.”

The staff paused for a second, then quickly began to enter data with a businesslike expression.

“We will proceed in the order of traits, skills, items, and insignias. What traits do you have?”

***

The association’s central server received the registration details and pertinent information of the Awakened. Watching the numbers increase reminded me of my past battling in economic wars alongside Jonathan. At that time, we were constantly monitoring figures on various displays. We were so busy that we couldn’t afford to assume any unforeseen situations back then.

However, what Lee Tae-Han and I were concerned about now wasn’t the Awakened. Those who were on top of our nerves were surveilled by the association’s security team. We had installed a security system equivalent to the service that was used by the U.S. Federal Reserve Bank, so I didn’t think there would be an issue with cyber units owned by the military of each country.

However, hackers who moved annoyingly into private organizations were the problem. They were the skinny ones with freckles and chubby guys who lived with donuts in their mouths. I was confident that they worked as security directors in Silicon Valley during the day and as members of a hacker organization at night. They were my biggest concern.

Just like how Orca kept the bodies of the five key members of the invasion team as trophies, the Association’s server was considered a trophy by those within the hacker organization.

I was well acquainted with their habits because I had previous experience hiring them to breach the servers of the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues. That was also the reason why the association’s security team was desperately protecting the system as they had also worked as hackers before.

Of course, it was extremely dangerous to attack our servers now that the agreement between the association and the UN member states had come into effect because we had jurisdiction. If we captured them, then it wouldn’t be as if we’d merely confine them within their homes and block their access to electronic devices. No, they’d be subjected to more punishment.

Meanwhile, Lee Tae-Han had zero knowledge of this field. He didn’t understand the reports from the security team, so he was listening to my explanation. He looked at me as if he was wondering how I knew all this.

As time elapsed, the evening arrived. I heard the voice contacting me through telepathy which made my heart flutter. It was a voice that I had wanted to hear for a long time.

- I’m done! Can I go there? I miss you so much, Seon-Hu!

[The Priests of Doom Man have completed the ritual ‘Transition.’]

[Would you like to respond to their wishes?] (Required Power: 300)]

[You have answered the wishes of the priests.]

[Please select the dungeon that will go through transition.]

1. The practice of recruiting talented individuals from one organization to another, often with the promise of better compensation and benefits. ☜

2. Ordinary members of a group or organization who hold no leadership position or special responsibilities. ☜

3. An ancient Egyptian goddess associated with war, destruction, and healing, and is often depicted as a lioness. ☜

Chapter 351

Soward’s outstanding shooter colleagues had all either contracted with an organization called Cat Food Warehouse, which was considered the government’s secret agency, or devoted themselves to the FBI or the military. However, she chose the CIA because its vision matched her ideals. Compared to other groups, she was guaranteed her own discretion when completing missions for the CIA.

The sick man lying in the bed asked Soward, “How…did you find me?”

A disgusting stench permeated this room, but it wasn’t coming from his breath. Instead, it came from the bandage that was wrapped around his heavily injured face. He had been changing the dressing on his left eyeball whenever pus and blood would flow out, and the odor emanating from the wound was extremely strong.

Soward was aware that he was suffering from a type of plague, but it wasn’t a disease found on Earth. From what she knew, Osiris’s squad members were primarily the Awakened who dealt with the plague, but he was definitely not one of them as they were in Korea now. They always followed Osiris wherever he was.

Therefore, Blood, who had recently expanded his scope beyond LA to the entire state of California, was likely to be an American Awakened. He also appeared to be the person who was also handling the plague.

“Get out of my house right now. I don’t talk to the FBI!” the man yelled at Soward.

She responded, “If I were the FBI, then I wouldn’t have been this nice. The FBI would scorn you by shouting that they would send you to jail, but I’ll pay you. I compensate those who share precious information with me.”

She threw an envelope toward the man’s bedside. As soon as it fell on the bed, several dollar bills spilled out of the thick envelope that was filled with dozens of bills.

“We never ask informants to testify in court. All you need to do is to point at some things and then take the money. I don’t care if you spend that on buying drugs or somewhere stupid.”

“...Point at things?”

Soward glanced at the television, which was revealing a chaotic scene. There were civilians treating the Awakened like celebrities, protestors condemning the violation of human rights in microchip transplants, a minority denouncing the crimes committed by the Awakened, and various media outlets competing to cover as many scenes as possible. The noise of what was going on showed just how overwhelming it was.

Soward said, “Just point if an Awakened named Blood appears. That’s your duty for now.”

“What the heck… are you talking about? B…Blood?” he stuttered.

“You might not have grasped the situation, but you are no different than a dead man. Tsk tsk.”

Soward clicked her tongue loudly as if she wanted him to hear her. Then, she opened a picture on her smartphone and shoved it into the guy’s face. The picture was hideous, and the guy had seen several sickening scenes like that before.

When he had put the dead body in a container filled with hydrochloric acid after committing a murder, the body was crushed, resembling the image. However, it resulted in a mushy mass of meat as it didn’t fully dissolve in the liquid. Then, he buried the meat in the wasteland and covered it with cement such that wild animals wouldn't smell it.

Despite the task being cumbersome, it was the perfect way to dispose of and hide the body from others.

“Why are you showing me this?” he asked.

Soward stated coldly, “This is what you will look like in five days. Every single part of your body will melt. A few hours later after I leave, you wouldn’t even be able to see anything. You wouldn’t even have a tongue left to scream. Well, no one will hear you even if you scream.”

Soward also added that the man’s hiding place was excellent.

“...Fuck off. Do you think I’ll even flinch at your words?”

She smiled grimly. “Blood must have said the same thing yesterday, right? But what was the result? You lost your men, and you have become nothing but a guy with the plague.”

He snapped, “Were you there? Fucking FBI. You guys were watching everything, but pretended that you didn’t see anything?”

“Oh my gosh, I’m not from the FBI. You are deaf.”

Soward shifted her gaze towards the television, which had grown louder. Whenever a well-known figure from the Awakened community - be it a sports star or a celebrity - was featured as Awakened, the commotion among the people intensified.

All the cameras were focusing on one Awakened, and Soward also knew him. The 49ers quarterback appeared in a suit. She wondered if he spent years leading a group in the Stage of Advent due to the nature of a quarterback leading a team’s attack.

However, it didn’t seem like it as he paid tribute to another Awakened who appeared at the same time. The hierarchy of the Awakened was being revealed right there.

At that time, she heard a trembling voice from the bed.

“Hey, you. Can you fix me?” he asked.

Soward turned her head around with a smile.

“If you cooperate faithfully, I will connect you to a healer. So I advise you to save your money and spend it then.”

At that moment, her attitude did a complete 180. Unlike before when she simply asked him to point out Blood, she now demanded that he explain exactly what was going on. It was hard to get a full picture through wiretapping alone.

There had been multiple incidents caused by the Awakened in the past month, but Blood was the central figure of the major incidents. This wasn’t only because he had quickly gained control over the drug gangs in LA and expanded his influence throughout California. It was also because new drugs were being distributed with LA as the epicenter.

Soward already knew that monster blood contained ingredients that caused negative hallucinations, but Blood’s drugs seemed to have been evolving over time even though they were based on it.

The latest variety of medication in circulation was significantly more potent than the first one. Within a mere month of its release, it had proven to be the most effective in alleviating pain and decreasing adverse hallucinations. Furthermore, it also enhanced the user’s physical capabilities.

Drugs were originally under the jurisdiction of the Drug Investigation Agency (DEA), but this was why Soward was tracking Blood and his drugs. Blood put the drug into circulation not because he wanted to make a profit.

‘He was testing the drugs on the drug addicts.’

***

Undoubtedly, the FBI was a much larger entity than the CIA. Nevertheless, their approach to investigations was inherently limited, given the relatively few intelligence reports they received. On the other hand, the CIA’s focus on preserving individual privacy necessitated the acquisition of vast amounts of information, which served to reinforce their intelligence system.

That was why Soward was devoted to paperwork, which the FBI would consider to be trivial. She had received all the clues and figured out who Blood was. She also added her personal opinion that Blood was absorbing drug gangs into his own for the purposes of testing new drugs instead of trying to make a profit.

Since approaching the Awakened was dangerous, her investigation was conducted only through informants. However, she was confident that her paper would attract Langley’s attention who was on the seventh floor.

However, she hesitated before sending the report because she thought the people on the seventh floor would use this information on a political matter.

‘Wouldn’t it be better to wait a bit more?’

The FBI was politically active and had deep ties to Congress, and the CIA had also taken the same path in recent years. She was perplexed by the reason for this change, but Langley frequently received visits from Washington politicians. The head of a department even made frequent trips to meet with him.

Soward looked at those coming into the building with a serious look. This time, Washington’s big-name politicians, including the head of the department, were pouring in at once.

“What is going on?” Soward asked her co-worker.

The person responded quizzically, “Have you not heard about that yet?”

Soward pretended to type instead of responding, creating the impression that she was too preoccupied with her work on the documents to care about others. Then, her co-worker whispered, “The data was leaked.”

Soward immediately gnashed her teeth.

‘Is it Panama again?’

The leak of information from Mossack Fonseca, the tax avoidance firm based in Panama, once caused panic on the seventh floor before. As Wall Street became chaotic, Washington declared a state emergency. It was the CIA’s responsibility to take care of the mess.

At first glance, the current situation was similar to that moment. The nobles, who had previously maintained their composure by threatening war with China just a few days ago, were now visibly angry and blushing with frustration.

There was nothing in the world that wasn’t done by money, but Soward was particularly outraged when it involved black money on Wall Street. Every time she delved into the root cause of the CIA’s deterioration, Wall Street was there.

The financial empires, with Jonathan Investment Finance Group at their core, wielded tremendous monetary influence. Though it was a harsh reality, given the times, it was especially bitter for her to witness the organization she had risked her life for over a decade undergo changes.

Her co-worker continued after reading the concerns on Soward’s face, “It’s not from Wall Street.”

“Then?” she asked tersely.

“It’s from Korea. The World Awakened Association. They found circumstantial evidence that the identity of an Awakened was leaked. Sooner or later…”

He stopped talking as soon as he spotted the deputy director who was heading to the seventh floor approaching Soward along the way.

She followed him into the conference room after he made a gesture at her. The meeting room was still warm as the heated controversy that took place a few minutes ago still remained there. There were only Soward and the director now in the room, but the director frowned as he wasn’t complacent with the meeting.

“These people believe they are warriors fighting for freedom. You know what is going on, right?”

“I heard the association’s server was hacked.”

“Yes. Seeing that multiple hackers attacked at the same time, it must have been planned. The association and Washington are both mad. The hackers must not have a clue of what they have done.”

The director appeared nervous, as evidenced by his frequent glances at his watch while making the statement.

“The data was sent to the site specializing in disclosure, so they will upload a video about it soon.”

“To what extent was the data leaked?”

“His section, level, and nationality. Up to that point. If it had been leaked beyond that, then the association would have actually done something.”

Soward sighed in relief.

‘Thanks to the association, the Awakened are under control. However, if the association starts using force into the international community, things will get hectic like a reckless locomotive.’

The deputy director said, “We have identified the hackers, so we will step in.”

He finally instructed her to proceed to the location and provide support to his team. He actually meant that the CIA needed to take part in the first joint operation without any conditions.

She commented.“The hackers must be Americans.”

He grimaced. “Unfortunately, yes.”

Soward felt bad that the extradition clause under the UN agreement was happening for the first time in her home country. The United States, the world’s most powerful federation, was the first victim of the agreement that sacrificed national sovereignty.

‘Our government will lose ground when the public finds out about Blood.’

Soward frowned as she felt like she had also changed along with the association over the past decade since she was considering her government’s stance.

“Hurry up, when there is room for us.”

“Okay, sir.”

Right when she got in the car to head to the strike force’s marshaling area she accessed the Internet, recalling the anxious look of the deputy director. As she expected, the materials updated on the disclosure website were being covered as breaking news.

“Authoritarian governments are sustained through conspiracies, and the greater the authority and conspiratorial nature of these governments, the more disruptions to the world occur due to the leaking of information. Whistleblowers from around the globe are using the 'power of truth' to bring about change, helping people to see the fallacy of their beliefs in the political elite, financial elite, and national systems, and to abandon their illusions about democracy. In this way, the world is being transformed."

It had been a while since the founder of the disclosure site exiled himself to the Ecuadorian Embassy in the United Kingdom. However, his words still remained on one side of the website to welcome visitors. Soward touched the latest data on the main screen.

「 The World Awakened Association: The Awakened Around the World

April 20th, 2018. We obtained reliable information on the status of an Awakened registered in the World Awakened Association, and we are here to make it public. 」

Click.

「The World Awakened Association: The Awakened Around the World

From April 18th to 19th of 2018, the World Awakened Association completed the registration of 182,329 Awakened. Lee Tae-Han, the President of the association, stated, “Unregistered Awakened will not have protection under the agreement with the United Nations, and the jurisdiction over them will lie in countries around the world as previously agreed.”

As of the time of disclosure, nothing is known about the unregistered Awakened. In response, the World Awakened Association established an organization to grasp the status of unregistered Awakened. They also emphasized that the task will be done under the cooperation between the association and the UN member states.

The following list is the status of the registered Awakened.

[1] Odin ― Section: Ender / Level: 600 / Nationality: South Korea

[2] Mary ― Section: Challenger / Level: 559 / Nationality: South Korea

[3] Osiris (Joshua von Karjan) ― Section: Challenger / Level: 533 / Nationality: Germany

[4] King of Hell (Jonathan Hunter) ― Section: Challenger / Level: 530 / Nationality: USA

[5] Caliber (Kwon Seong-Il) ― Section: Challenger / Level: 501 / Nationality: South Korea

[6] Hera (Deborah Belluci) ― Section: Challenger / Level: 499 / Nationality: France

[7] Chiron (William Spencer) ― Section: Challenger / Level: 499 / Nationality: UK

[8] Warrior of Sword (Lee Tae-Han) ― Section: Challenger / Level: 485 / Nationality: South Korea

[9] Hades (Balter Schneider) ― Section: Challenger / Level: 482 / Nationality: Germany

…

[182328] Tiger (Jamal Khan) ― Section: Bronze / Level: 75 / Nationality: India

[182329] Katana (Murai Aita) ― Section: Bronze/ Level: 62 / Nationality: Japan 」

Soward felt compelled to read through the data, even during such an urgent moment, because of her curiosity about Blood. She couldn’t help but speculate about his ranking among the Awakened, given how rapidly he had risen to power in the world of gangs with his formidable superpower

She was confident that he would be one of the strongest Awakened due to his aggressive moves that made gangsters in the area panic. However, she was bewildered by the results.

“Just… gold?”

The world was shocked by the information about Odin.

[Breaking News: ‘Ender,’ a section higher than Challenger, exists. The one and only Ender, Odin.]

[Breaking News: Odin is Korean. Cassandra’s statement “Korea is the sanctuary of Awakened” turns out to be true.]

However, it was more shocking for Soward that Blood was only in the gold section.

‘Considering that a Gold Awakened has already established dominance over the streets of California, how much more powerful will Ender be?’

Only then did she realize why the Awakened freaked out whenever Odin was mentioned.

‘A man of such power is the same human as us…’

She also couldn’t understand why he was staying so quiet.

For now, there were two things she had to do. Rather than looking up at the unknown area that she couldn’t even reach, she had to solve the issues in front of her. One was to capture the criminals who had succeeded in hacking the association’s server, and the other was to stop the distribution of drugs that were evolving day by day.

When Soward was about to start the car, a creepy sound chilled her spine. Two red eyes in the darkness were staring at the back of her head from the backseat.

“I’m sorry that I’m just in the gold section.”

“Blood…”

Swoosh!

It was unclear to Soward how and from where Blood’s fist had struck her. His punch was quick and vicious, resembling a venomous snake attacking its prey as it slammed into her cheek. Despite the excruciating pain and the sensation of her skin tearing, Soward managed to stifle the scream that threatened to escape and didn’t look back.

“There is no need to shiver. I brought good news, so you should be happy about it.”

There was a red pill placed on Blood’s hand as he stretched his arm toward her.

“This is a finished product. You were the first one who crossed my mind. You have been looking for this, right? Why don’t you try it? Come on.”

Chapter 352

“Yo yo yo, what’s up guys? Welcome back to my channel, and I got something special lined up for y’all today! We are about to post a video of me linking up with the one and only Caliber Kwon Seong-Il. This dude might look like your average Joe on the streets, but in the Stage of Advent, he is a straight-up powerhouse. And get this, homebody has been strolling around in his undies since he got back from the association, haha! So without further ado, let’s get up close and personal with this super-strong Awakened and see what he is all about!”

The clip started with the cameraman going into the living room from a room. It was a prank on Kwon Seong-Il. The in-suite corridor of the Presidential Royal Suite of the Ilsung Hotel was long. At the end where the main living room was connected, Seong-Il’s back appeared on the screen.

With Seong-Il’s muscular back as the backdrop, Ki-Cheol gave a thumbs-up. The editing was amateurish and awkward, with the image of the Hulk poorly superimposed, clearly showing the work of a middle school student. Nevertheless, Ki-Cheol’s videos always became the most-viewed clips as soon as he posted them.

In the video, there were no empty alcohol bottles rolling around in Seong-Il’s room. He seemed to be regaining his senses, waiting for the day when he would enter the extraterrestrial world.

At an angled extension of his arms, every time he made a fist, the resultant force flowed into his back muscles, then continued to propagate upwards, specifically targeting the trapezius muscles and those in close proximity to his spine. The muscles in his entire body reacted as soon as he applied strength to his fist.

Previously, those muscles were buried under a thick layer of fat as there was no point in being fit in a world filled with peace, but they were large and defined. Ki-Cheol seemed to have lost his words since this was his first time seeing his dad like this.

「 (I was so close to going out of my mind. Isn’t his back so sexy?) 」

“Aren’t they cute?” Yeon-Hee said when she saw the sloppily edited words pop up on the video. The clip continued to play.

“You are filming again? You must be having lots of fun.” Seong-Il smiled at the camera.

“Mr. Caliber. Are you working out right now?” Ki-Cheol asked.

Seong-Il rolled his eyes. “Hey, why are you calling me that? Just call me dad.”

“Please explain to the subscribers. You don’t seem to be working out.”

“Huh, subscribers?” Seong-Il blinked.

“Yes, the ones who are watching my videos. They are also your fans.”

“So they are like Krong?”

“Krong?”

Seong-Il explained, “I had something called Kronos’s chest plate. It was the first A-class item I got, and it was frighteningly good. It's too bad that I can’t show you and Yong-Joo now because it got destroyed.”

“Yeah, it’s something like that. I named them Swordies. Do you want to say hi to them?”

“Gosh, you are making me do everything. Hello, S…swordies~ Is this how you say hi?”

Ki-Cheol interjected, “You should wave your hands, too.”

“Oh, um…”

「 (Mr. Caliber is shy. He is adorable!) 」

“Hahahaha, oh my gosh. Look at them. They are calling Seong-Il cute.”

In fact, it was Yeon-Hee who showed me this video with her phone. She was exaggerating her laugh more than usual because she hoped her brightness would calm my anger.

Looking back, there was no setback in the preparation process of the association. I spared no financial resources to the system security team. I put together a team that consisted not only of the country’s top award-winning hackers, but also individuals who had previously worked in Silicon Valley and the U.S. Defense Department. In addition, we also welcomed groups of white hackers from India and China to join our team.

However, the end result was bad. Jamie, who had carried out all the work, wouldn’t have expected such results from them as she offered more than basic salaries and membership in the association. We had planned to provide the data that was leaked to the newly formed market, including the list of the Awakened’s code names and levels.

Nonetheless, the fact that the identity of Awakened was disclosed by another group was bound to be a blow. It would appear that there were weaknesses in the Awakened association, and me, Odin. That was why I was pissed.

The power that the Awakened had gained didn’t include that of the IT world that human civilization had created independently. It was the domain of some computer geniuses.

At that time, Jamie called me. Yeon-Hee paused the video that she was watching and waited for me to answer the call.

This was Jamie’s first time getting scolded by me since I hired her. Like Yeon-Hee’s tone, which was higher than usual, there was a change in Jamie’s voice as well. I interrupted her coldly.

She hesitated to answer that she would follow my order. For Jamie, who didn’t know much about the world of hackers, it could seem reasonable to scout criminals.

However, that kind of thinking was wrong. The skill set possessed by the hackers on our IT team was no less impressive than that of the association’s physical security team. In fact, had the roles been reversed and the black hackers been in charge of security, there was doubt that our IT team would have been capable of infiltrating and extracting even more data given the remarkable experience of each member.

The key takeaway here was that any firewall currently in existence could be breached as long as the hacker’s organization had LAN line access to a computer that was connected to the world’s internet. The U.S. Department of Defense and CIA servers were often treated as trophies for black hackers.

However, there was an obvious reason why black hackers seldom targeted national intelligence facilities, even assuming that they weren’t foreign intelligence agents. This was because the penalties for getting caught were much more severe. It was a whole different story from robbing private companies and threatening them with the data.

Therefore, the association would reveal a more extreme punishment. The vulnerability of the association’s firewall could be supplemented through Bug Bounty’s Vulnerability Disclosure Program (VDP). Anyway, those who attacked our servers would be sentenced to life imprisonment. A life sentence without parole!

Black hackers around the world would realize a lot from watching these people getting old and dying in prison.

Jamie had too much work to do.

***

“Is the trading system on hold?” Yeon-Hee asked in a very disappointed tone.

She had been waiting for the day to trade insignias as she planned to reinforce the Clown’s Dagger.

I explained, “Until the successor takes over the association.”

She sighed. “I think this is a better outcome. If we had already launched the trading system, it would have been much more challenging to resolve the situation, don’t you think?”

I replied while shaking my head, “Take the Light Pillar in Act Two, Stage One as an example. Black hackers succeeded in breaking through the boundaries on the first floor, but they were wiped out on the next floor. For a hacker, nothing is more important than not getting caught. Breaking through the firewalls is just the first step. Hacking is meaningless if you are caught, but they failed to hide from us.”

Yeon-Hee asked, “Can I say that the association’s security team won? I’m just curious.”

I clarified, “No one actually won.”

“But what if we have to come to a conclusion?”

“The system’s security team won, but it was a pyrrhic victory.”

“Because we caught the hackers?”

“Yes.”

“What about you? You accessed the system of the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues before.”

I shook my head. “No, it was a system of rank-and-file officers under them.”

It was a time when no system was connected to the Internet. It was imperative to infiltrate the home base to gain access. To connect the USB, armed with the hacking tools, to the server, I had to navigate through a series of security devices that were as complex and forbidding as a labyrinthine dungeon.

“Don’t you know the hackers you worked with at the time? Why don’t you look for them? Is it hard to find them?”

“If those people are in the diamond section, then the association’s security team members are in the challenger section. They are the best in the world.”

Yeon-Hee looked at me with a puzzled look as if she was saying, ‘But they couldn’t defend the server.’

“They can hack the U.S. Department of Defense if they want to. So, our job is to make them not think about even doing that.”

Yeon-Hee tilted her head to the side. “This field is quite interesting.”

“Every field is like that. Whether it’s big or small, there are rules and disputes. You should know that because you used to be a teacher for a while.”

She rolled her eyes. “That’s a long time ago.”

“Hey, don’t pretend you know nothing. You were Bronze in the teaching world.”

Yeon-Hee smirked. “You grew up a lot, Seon-Hu. I didn’t expect you to say such mean things, hehe. Do you want to get scolded by me?”

“Save your energy for the night. We won’t sleep at the hotel today.”

Yeon-Hee smiled and shifted her gaze back to her phone where Ki-Cheol’s video was. When I nodded, she resumed the video and Seong-Il started moving again.

“What did you just do, Mr. Caliber? It was dope!” Ki-Cheol exclaimed.

“Haha, was it?’’

Seong-Il smiled happily at Ki-Cheol in the video.

“Of course!”

“Uh… Ummm… I was controlling my Strength. But… Did you get permission to film this?”

“Yes. Mr. Caliber would have been usually drinking around this time, but he was controlling his Strength today. I think he is about to enter the fantasy world.”

“Wow, my son should be a news reader. You are so good at speaking, son. Yes, I should go beat them all up. They should know their place and never attack us again. Don’t you think so, Ki-Cheol?”

“Yes, sir. We are going to film an experiment video today. If you show us the power of the Invincible Caliber, it would be a great opportunity to…”

In the video, Seong-Il and Ki-Cheol engaged in a lengthy exchange of words, which was then edited to play at several times the original speed. Even Yong-Joo joined them, then rubbed his hands together multiple times. Similar scenes quickly passed by after Seong-Il scratched his nose several times.

Then, the screen was switched to darkness with no sound.

「 (It was so hard to get permission ^^ Thank you again to Mr. Caliber and the World Awakened Association for allowing us to film. Please subscribe and like the video!) 」

Ki-Cheol’s exhausted face overlapped the message, then the video started again with Ki-Cheol and Seong-Il standing side by side. They were outside with the twelve-story residence building located behind the Ilsung Hotel in the back.

The interesting thing was that a five-ton refrigerated truck for transporting food ingredients from the Ilsung Hotel was lightly placed on Seong-Il’s right hand. Ki-Cheol and Seong-Il were covered in the shadow below it.

We fast-forwarded through the video and paused at the moment when it zoomed in on the marks left on the cement floor. As we continued to advance the footage, we saw Seong-Il leaping toward the roof of a towering twelve-story building.

「 (This time, I will ask Mr. Caliber to carry me and jump up to the highest floor of the building.) 」

As Ki-Cheol held the camera, the video aptly captured the exhilarating sense of speed that was palpable at that moment.

「 (I thought I was going to die ??) 」

“Seong-Il must love his son a lot. He is doing everything that his son asked for.”

Just as Yeon-Hee was staring at me with a pensive expression, I received a notification indicating that the vehicle I had requested was now available.

[Please select the dungeon that will go through transition.]

Of course, I could have made the necessary adjustments on the spot with my Sixth Sense, but I had a specific reason for wanting to drive there myself and select the dungeon personally. My intention was to be the first to infiltrate the civilization of the Star Dragorin and confront any potential adversaries head-on. I wished to evaluate their strength and assess the situation with my own eyes.

Chapter 353

「 [Must watch] Caliber Kwon Seong-Il’s Dignified Back and Experimental Video

Views: 3,356,911

◇

Invincible Caliber TV / Subscribers 12.15 million

Published: April 21, 2018

Views: 3,356,911

Mr. Caliber Kwon Seong-Il has finally returned from the association’s headquarters. You must have been waiting for a while, Swordies! We worked really hard to prepare for this clip to pay you back for waiting patiently for us. We have many more videos coming up soon, so please continue to support us!

◇

Comments: 25,949

└ [BEST] Time. D: It was so cheesy that they named themselves after Gods at first, but I got goosebumps after watching your video. They’re a different type of human compared to us. Considering that Mr. Caliber only showed us a tiny fraction of his power, it makes a hundred percent sense to call those in the challenger section gods. If he showed something beyond this, then it would have made us afraid of them. Honestly, this alone…

└ Adremarek: This is insane.

└ Shaun: Apart from his ability, I was touched by his love for his son. You must have nothing to fear, Young Master. I’ll continue to support you.

└ Lazybud: Oh my gosh, his back

Chapter 354

“The Blue House National Petition Bulletin Board is abuzz with numerous petitions for land restoration projects in Gwacheon, Anyang, and Gunpo. Around thirty petitions have been filed, with many expressing concerns about the Jeonil Group receiving all the work once again. Despite a rebuttal by Park Yong-Tae, a former member of the People's Solidarity for Participatory Democracy and head of the restoration committee, public opinion remains divided due to various suspicions.”

Yeon-Hee was driving. Seeing that she was smiling, she was likely recalling the time we went around the dungeon together a long time ago.

“Moving on to other news, Lee Tae-Han, the president of the World Awakened Association, has established the Safety Bureau to combat crimes committed by association members and unregistered Awakened, as well as crimes targeting the association. Korean Awakened Sekhmet Kim Ji-Ae has been elected as the director of the Safety Bureau. She was formerly a public official at the Public Security Department of the Supreme Prosecutor’s Office and will be overseeing the hacking incident that occurred on the day of registration. As a result, Coril Peterson and thirteen other cybercriminals are expected to be imprisoned in ADX Florence Prison, which was granted to the association by the US government. And without a formal trial…”

As I gazed out the window at the tranquil world before me, I was struck by the realization that the idea of an alien invasion was beginning to feel like a mere myth. The serene world was something that I wished to safeguard and preserve for the future.

Beside us was a van full of people. It looked like they were going on a weekend outing. I watched it pass by and turned down the radio. I contacted my parents whenever I had time, but this was my first time calling them since the registration day.

No matter whom I called, my mother always picked it up. After I talked to her for a few minutes, my father told me to wait for a bit. During that brief period of silence, I had a hunch my father moved to the yard to avoid my mother’s nagging.

Thanks to my father, my mother didn’t badger me into returning to the financial industry. Having seen my natural talent and past successes before the Stage of Advent, she was content to let me pursue my path. She was also mindful of the risks faced by the Awakened and concerned about me.

Nonetheless, my father still worried about me.

He claimed that he had taken up a lot of my time, but it was less than four minutes. At the same time, the car was turning towards the rest area.

***

We were thinking of getting some dessert after munching on some udon, ramen, bibimbap[2], some freshly made toast and fish cakes. Then, Yeon-Hee’s phone rang. When she shook her phone as if the message was interesting, I also got the message.

The message appeared to be targeted toward the entire population of Korean Awakened, with the exception of Odin, Mary, and the association leaders. It was transmitted through the association secretariat, indicating that the sender was likely someone within the secretariat.

「 Dear Na Seon-Hu,

We are deeply grateful for your dedication and sacrifice in the face of the extraterrestrial challenges we are all facing. These challenges have provided us with valuable lessons and inspiration, and, as a result, our headquarters has strengthened its external capabilities by refocusing our perspective on the outside world and establishing a system based on fundamental principles.

We pledge to continue fostering trust through the use of competitive teams with specialized skills and career paths. Furthermore, we are committed to our mission of connecting Awakened, such as yourself, with meaningful employment opportunities.

First. We will provide high-quality service.

* We promise your family will receive the same service. (We will help you with the details through consultation. We are confident that this service is superior to any offered by other companies.)

Second. We will maintain a consistent connection with the association’s secretariat to ensure swift access to relevant information.

* While lobbyist activities are prohibited in Korea, they can still be accessed through channels outside of the country, such as the United States. Furthermore, there are specific approaches planned for domestic situations in Korea, and the association has not expressly forbidden lobbyist activities.

Third. We will create the best in market (item, insignia) transactions that could be difficult.

* The association is preparing a system to trade items and insignias.

Fourth. We will provide you with employment that is worthy of your competence.

* If you’d like to advance into outer space: we will connect you with other companies to create the best attack squad.

* If you’d like to work in domestic and international jobs: there are many markets around the world that need the help of Awakened. This allows us to bring your value to the highest level.

Jeong Seok-Woo, Senior Vice Chairman/Daehyun Co., Ltd.

Phone number: 010-9652-3687

[email protected]」

The executive of Daehyun Group was directly involved in the scouting, but they were too late. Not only had the conglomerate groups like Jeonil and Ilsung already begun, but the foreign firms had also been contacting Awakened since the registration day. To them, Yeon-Hee and I were ‘Woo Yeon-Hee’ and ‘Na Seon-Hu’ instead of Odin and Mary.

We had registered our fake identities to the association, so the total number of registered Awakened in the world was recorded as 182,329, excluding two.

“Daehyun must not be doing this to make money, right? There’s not that many Awakened in Korea.”

Yeon-Hee made a good point.

“Maybe they really want to make money. All they have is the reputation of a conglomerate.”

“Anyway, I want a mocha latte.”

Yeon-Hee changed the topic as if it wasn’t worth paying attention to.

“Iced Americano.”

“You might crave sweets in the future. Why don’t you have some when you can?” she asked.

“They must have one there since they seem pretty civilized.”

***

An association agent blocked the vehicle on the way to the hill in Incheon. Upon receiving information from a senior agent who recognized both my and Yeon-Hee’s faces, the new Asian agent visibly calmed his nerves, straightened his posture, and respectfully lowered his head.

They were in casual clothes, but the agents who would climb the hill with us were checking their personal armaments in combat uniforms and automatic rifles.

A palpable tension permeated the area due to the possibility of entering the dungeon with Awakened. If access to the Star Dragorin was unobstructed, then there was no reason not to have combat personnel accompany the team.

There were many things to test. First was if human firearms worked in this new world, and if so, to what extent could they hurt the creatures there. As a result, in addition to the automatic firearms they were armed with, the boxes containing the anti-tank rockets were also ready for transport. Combat agents wearing tactical equipment were also ready to enter dangerous areas in the Middle East right away.

Meanwhile, Seong-Il walked out of the group of nervous agents. He no longer looked old like he did in Ki-Cheol’s video. There was a lot of tension on his face too. The only relaxed one was Yeon-Hee as she waved her hand at him.

Seong-Il briefly lowered his head at me and said, “I feel much more relieved that you are coming with us, noona.”

“Me? I’m not going. Who said I’m coming with you?” Yeon-Hee replied.

He was visibly surprised. “Since you came here, I thought, of course, you would…”

“By the way, didn’t Ki-Cheol say he wanted to tag along? I could feel your love for him from the screen. It was a good video.”

Seong-Il scratched his nose. “Ah… You watched it, too. But I don’t have a big mouth. Even if he is my son, I don’t tell him everything as I keep my private life and public life separate. Also, outer space is… ugh. When he talked about elves and dwarves, I wanted to scold him so much…”

Seong-Il slurred the end of his sentence while shifting his gaze over our shoulders.

“Osiris? No, he is not coming, and there is a chance that you might not enter.”

“Huh?” Seong-Il widened his eyes.

“Odin will enter first and grasp the situation. You will be on guard just in case things happen. Why? Why do you look so disappointed? Do you want me to stand guard with you?”

He rubbed the back of his head. “No, it’s not that. I heard dwarves are good at making jewelry.”

“I hope their world is just as what the civilians are all making a fuss about. Hm, if you happen to get their jewelry, what are you going to do? Do you have someone you want to give it to, Seong-Il?”

He shook his head vigorously. “Cough. No, it’s just because I have someone to thank.”

“Jamie? She is pretty for her age. Okay, let’s work.”

“Huh?”

Yeon-Hee teased, “How long are you going to joke around with me? You’re more relaxed now, right?”

He pouted. “Hey, I’m not a novice or a coward. This is embarrassing. These people seem to understand a bit of Korean.”

“It would have been better to just manipulate your mind, right?” Yeon-Hee said slyly.

“Haha, no. You are so good at saying scary things with a smile.”

The senior agent was waiting to speak to Yeon-Hee. However, after the conversation with Seong-Il, the leader-like agent feigned familiarity with her. This immediately soured Yeon-Hee’s mood, causing her smile to disappear and her demeanor to turn cold and distant.

Yeon-Hee ignored the agent and told the others to carry out their duties appropriately. Then, she waved at me and gave me a worried look.

- I’ll be waiting for you, Seon-Hu.

Right after that I climbed the hill in search of the entrance to the dungeon. Upon reaching the entrance, the agents remained unfazed as the ground vibrated when the dungeon was unsealed. They had become accustomed to such occurrences.

Bzzzz-

They waited calmly for the moment when the stairs or burrows under the blue curtain became visible. However, they started exchanging puzzled gazes with each other when nothing occurred even after the vibration.

This was predictable as all roads leading to the Seven Demon Kings Corps had been sealed off upon the completion of the ritual. However, a new path could be forged, and only I, as Doom Man, possessed the power to do so.

The mere thought of it triggered electrical impulses in my mind as I recalled the moment when the dark power within my Life Vessel was revealed at my fingertips. Dark haze emanated from each of my fingertips, coalescing into black wisps that traveled up my arms from my wrists to my shoulders.

Srrrr-

Seong-Il’s and the agents’ attention were completely focused on me. While everyone’s eyes were shaking, the way to enter the Star Dragorin unfolded in front of us.

[You have transformed one of the old dungeons.]

[Class: F

Zone: Baronet of Baran

(Falklien Dukedom, Greenwood Continent)]

1. In South Korea, 1.5 years of military service is mandatory for all able-bodied men to ensure national security. ?

2. A popular Korean dish consisting of rice, mixed vegetables, meat, egg, and a spicy sauce. ?

Chapter 355

Franklin Dukedom, Greenwood Continent.

Oh, Lord!

Elland trembled as if he had a spasm when he finished appraising the relics. Therefore, his subordinates, who mistook this as a curse, immediately prepared themselves for a battle.

The curse of the evil spirit Doom Kaos sometimes appeared in ancient ruins, and they were dreadful. Also, the prospect of hiring a skilled sorcerer capable of confronting the curse seemed like nothing more than a mere dream. If Elland took a longer time to come to his senses, his squad members would have attacked him, thinking he was possessed by Doom Kaos.

“It’s all good! Let’s go back!”

Elland’s voice brimmed with such immense joy that it caused a flutter in everyone’s heart. While he desired to uplift and motivate each of his subordinates, the task at hand was far from complete.

What was the point of finding a treasure? As many historical expedition teams had done, if they failed to exit the area, then he and his men would become skeletons and be buried under the ground. Of course, the treasure wouldn’t be able to see the light of the sun either.

Meanwhile, Elland’s men were experienced as they knew what to do next. Though they were steeped in happiness, it didn’t take long for them to be jolted back to reality. By retracing the deliberate marks they had left, they managed to make a successful escape from the ruins. A lookout group had been in the surrounding area and soon Elland’s group doubled in size.

They arrived at the campsite that night, and it was situated precariously close to the domain of the Red-Faced Orc. That was why Elland designated this path as a returning route. The risk was high, but the Red-Faced Orc and the Franklin Dukedom had signed an agreement. If monsters like the Declans appeared, then they could ask the Orc for help. In other words, they could be a great shield if they didn’t figure out that Elland’s squad had found a treasure.

Needless to say, it was the most unfavorable outcome. Spending the night without any incidents and returning home safely would be the best possible scenario.

When everyone was busy preparing for the night, Elland’s assistant approached Elland. He was quite curious about what the treasure was.

“They seem to be ancient documents?”

The assistant didn’t hide the fact that he had seen something.

“That’s right.”

Upon Elland’s answer, disappointment flashed on the assistant’s face and vanished.

His name was Malus. He was an ordinary traveler who primarily scoured for weapons infused with the divinity of Lacryma. Due to his expertise, Elland recruited him as his assistant with a single caveat - Malus would have to work as part of the expedition team and surrender any of Lacryma’s sacred armor that he discovered.

However, that scenario would be quite rare, so the contract was mutually beneficial for both of them. It was a common agreement among the experienced expenditure parties like Elland’s.

“What kind of documents were they?”

Elland hoped Malus would extend the contract for the next expedition, so he replied honestly, “For now… It is believed to be the Archives of Saint Cassian. It might be true.”

They both became speechless for a moment. Not just two of them, but everyone knew how precious Saint Cassian’s records were. The Red-Faced Orcs were not exempt from this notion, which could possibly explain their migration across the sea and into the Dukedom’s borders. No matter how much Elland pondered over it, that seemed to be the sole rationale behind their arrival, purporting to act as the Dukedom’s shields.

“I envy you for that. You are going to grab fame and money at the same time,” Malus said.

“When have I never? Please stay with me. The next destination is scheduled upon our return.”

“The God Lacryma doesn’t stretch out a hand to the same person more than once. I will only be with you for this expedition. You better stop exploring for the time being, Elland. Well, if you succeed in returning home.”

The weight on Malus’s back seemed burdensome as he turned away. He had fought against the Declan several times by risking his life. By doing that, he finally retrieved the ancient relics, but he still couldn’t find the object he had been looking for.

Elland understood how Malus was feeling.

Should I share some of the money that I obtain from selling the treasure? Or would it be better to present him with the Blessing of the Altar?

He shook his head, as this wasn’t his first experience working with someone like Malus who was not bound to stay. However, Elland considered himself lucky that, unlike some of his previous assistants, Malus hadn’t violated their agreement by attempting to pilfer the treasure.

Well, at least he hadn’t yet. Elland sent a signal to his squad to keep an eye on Malus.

***

The night was still, and only the guards remained awake. Bonfires were scarce in the area where Declans could appear. Despite the relentless chill, the sentries struggled to keep their eyes open.

Suddenly, one of the sentries’ eyes widened in alarm. Right then Malus bolted out of the tent as he had sensed an ominous presence. His eyes glinted with a crimson aura as he gazed ahead. Then, the looming figures concealed in the shadows revealed themselves.

They were not Declan warriors, as they were larger in size and lacked dog-like snouts. Instead, their protruding molars were hideously shining under the moonlight. The orcs that emerged with traces of Declan blood on their faces appeared formidable.

Malus noticed a red aura in their eyes that was akin to his own.

Shit.

Malus signaled to the sentries to wake Elland up, then he walked toward the orc chief. It wasn’t his first time seeing them, but he couldn’t help but be overwhelmed by their intimidating presence.

There were fifteen orcs, including their leader. Considering that the leader of the orcs was protected by their Lord, they had to brace themselves for extermination if they harbored any murderous intent.

“What are the Lord’s warriors doing here?”

The head of the orcs loosened its grip on the ax.

“You have met us before,” the orc answered.

“Yes, I have met the warriors of the Steel Molar Clan.”

“You met trash.”

The orc’s voice contained hostility.

Oh, are they rivals? Damn it. When will Elland show up?

As Malus stood in stunned silence and checked his back, Elland was, fortunately, hurrying towards him. “I’m sorry. I’m the leader of these people. You may speak to me, warriors.”

Malus honestly admired Ellard’s polite attitude.

He stepped back while skimming through each orc. It seemed like they had recently engaged in a fierce battle with the Declans, as the bloodstains on their faces hadn’t yet congealed. Furthermore, scraps of freshly skinned Declan leather protruded from the bags they carried. Each orc had pouches, presumably containing mana stones, with blood oozing out from there.

Aren’t they after us? I hope I escape from this situation somehow.

After calculating the possible scenarios, Elland generously offered a high-level healing potion. As long as he could safely return home with the treasure, the potion was nothing.

The orc raised its voice, “Do we look like we are here to rob you?”

The orc’s haughty arrogance threatened to ruin the precious healing potion. In fact, the orc was fixated on Elland’s hand, which held the potion, prompting Elland to speak with a sense of urgency, just as the orc was about to toss it away.

“The guy who was protected under the sacred God created this. Please use this on your warriors for us. Please accept it.”

“How dare you feeble humans invade our domain!” the orc snarled.

He sputtered, “We heard that there was an agreement with the Dukedome and you guys, so…”

The orc interrupted, “It was a messy agreement, and it’s not for you guys.”

“I’m so sorry. We will leave as soon as dawn comes.”

The orc looked at the healing potion, then took a pouch off his waistline. It was filled with mana stones. Since the orc's fist was huge, the pouch he was holding looked relatively tiny. The same was true of the bottle with the healing potion, so it looked very small when the orc took it from Elland’s hand.

When the orcs completely disappeared into the darkness, Elland realized that he had no strength left in his body. His back had been soaked with cold sweat ever since the orc had handed him the pouch full of mana stones.

On his way back to the tent, he called Malus.

“They… seemed to have noticed.”

As Elland spoke, his voice quavered with fear. His formerly respectful demeanor towards the orc crumbled as soon as he stepped into the tent.

“Then, they would have attacked us earlier.”

“In general, yes. However, they are a Red-Faced Clan. You seem to have forgotten, but they are ferocious and clever.”

Elland put down the mana stone pouch that was given to him by the orc chief helplessly. Then, he added while staring at the pouch, “He left this… not to worry about them. But, they will come back soon.”

“As long as we hide the treasure, it will be fine. We should do that right now…” Malus suggested.

“No, they will check the traces from the historic site. They will find out that we have entered there.”

“They should have protected it well in the beginning!” Malus raised his voice.

“They have so many historic sites. Please take my opinion with a grain of salt. It is probable that the Red-Faced Orcs had already become aware that the relics of Saint Cassian were located there. This realization likely led them to seek agreement rather than resorting to war.”

“So they volunteered to be the shield.”

“That’s right. From the Duchy’s standpoint, there was no reason to reject the Red-Faced Clan’s offer to provide assistance.”

“Does that mean you knew that Saint Cassian’s remains were left at the site?”

“No way. It seems that the Lord has bestowed a fortune upon us.”

“As I have told you already, the Lord won’t give you more than one fortune.”

“That’s why I’m telling you. You are a person from the duchy, aren’t you?”

“Yes, but…”

“Then, how much do you love the Dukedom?” Elland asked.

“...”

“If the Red-Faced Clan gains possession of the treasure, they will retreat back to their continent without shedding blood needlessly. Then, the Duchy may be plunged into chaos again. I must apologize for telling you this, but the Duchy’s might is incapable of suppressing the Declans. On a day when the Declan Priest appears…”

Malus interrupted impatiently, “What are you talking about? Let’s just get to the bottom line.”

“The good thing is that we are in the border area of the clan. The number of Orcs rushing toward us won’t be very high.”

“Don’t beat around the bush and get to the point,” Malus snapped.

“Our contract is sacred in the name of God Lacryma. I hope you don’t violate it.”

Malus frowned immediately. “What the hell do you think I am? I said I would stay next to you rather we return or die. It’s cruel that you even mention the Lord.”

Elland grimaced. “As you know, I have been through so many assistants.”

“Ha…”

“In the face of a desperate crisis, you don’t seem to acknowledge the brilliance of the Lord Lacryma. It’s time for us all to think about the reason why the Lord gives us this ordeal.”

“You should have been a priest.”

Malus rose from his seat with an unpleasant look. Then, he added, “I will let it slide this time, but if you try to intimidate me in God’s name again, I won’t forgive you.”

“Then, please be prepared for God Lacryma’s divine protection.”

“...The God Lacryma’s divine protection.”

***

Orcs born with combat capabilities were also good at ambushing. Thus it made more sense to prepare for a battle at their current spot rather than leaving the campsite and wandering around at night. It was a blessing if all their preparations just ended up being for nothing.

The worst outcome entailed the Declans being drawn to the battle by the scent of blood. Elland couldn’t shake off his assumptions, and the eerie silence only exacerbated his dread. He, Malus, and the other adventurers bided their time in the darkness, awaiting the opportune moment.

Suddenly, a figure emerged from the shadows. It wasn’t particularly tall, but it had a broad build. The being strode forward unaccompanied, seemingly having led the group from the front. The two crimson eyes embedded in the darkness were so vivid that they resembled malevolent spirits.

It was Malus who first checked the figure’s identity, and Elland confirmed it next.

“It’s… a human,” Malus opened his eyes as if he wanted to make sure that what he saw was right.

Elland nodded but remained vigilant because of the things he saw after. The muscular man’s massive physique was drenched in green blood, and his face was likewise splattered with the green blood of the orcs. This was similar to how Red-faced Orcs’ faces were covered in Declan's blood.

Then, the guy threw the body that he was dragging toward Elland. Elland and Malus looked at the body that fell in front of them. It was definitely the chief of the orcs that they had just talked to a few hours ago.

Elland finally grasped the situation.

The Lord doesn’t give blessings more than once? That is clearly false.

Otherwise, there was no way to explain their encounter with the hero strong enough to annihilate the orcs!

We are safe!

When Elland got up with a jubilant face…

“Not yet!”

The moment Malus yelled at Elland, a large shadow flew in at a speed that couldn’t be followed by the naked eye. The guy grabbed the top of Elland’s head with his hand and tried crumpling his face.

“SS-bul. Jin jja dook gae ne ing. (Shit. This is so fucked up!)”

Chapter 356

Yeon-Hee greeted me with a look of surprise. It appeared that she was ready to leave immediately for the accommodation, considering the car had been started already. When I closed the door after sitting in the passenger seat, she lowered the radio volume.

“I thought you went in there.”

I shook my head. “I sent Kwon Seong-Il.”

“Why?” she asked.

“I was blocked. My corps must secure my way in.”

Yes, I got this message when I tried to enter Star Dragorin.

[Your entry is being blocked by the power of the Old one. * Including the Gate]

[A command has arrived from your master, Doom Kaos.]

[Secure the Access Road (Command)

The Old One has complete control over Star Dragorin, having created this battlefield by channeling its power. It’s where the Old One will make its final stand with fierce resistance.

Nonetheless, your master, the all-powerful Doom Kaos, has already achieved multiple victories. To prove your worth to your master, you must demonstrate satisfactory results, starting by infiltrating Star Dragorin.

* Occupy the Greenwood Continent’s ‘Whirlpool Land’ with your corps.

* Also, have your corps remove ‘Holy Knight Caldoran’ or other Holy Knights on earth. The Old One’s power in the Holy Knight will become yours and show you the way to get in.

If you succeed: The number of Old One’s corps attacking your mainland will decrease.

If you fail: The number of Old One’s corps attacking your mainland will increase.

Remaining time: Fifty days.]

Yeon-Hee remained silent for a while after hearing the explanation, then said calmly, “The deadline is on June 10th.”

***

When I sent Seong-Il to Dragorin, I gave him specific instructions to return promptly without any delay. However, shortly after his entry, the gate closed, and several minutes passed without any sign of Seong-Il.

Four hours later, he returned. At that time, I was waiting in the car under the hill with Yeon-Hee. Since there was no sign of danger, she also accompanied me.

Seong-Il was standing in a spot, slightly away from the lights that the agents had lit. Some wet towels were stained and dumped around him in a disorganized manner. He poured bottled water on his face and smiled at us as if things were ridiculous.

He had brought back many things, and one of them was an orc’s corpse. There were also two humans, who were barely alive. Seong-Il rose to his feet as the agents seized the humans.

He then gazed at the spot where the dungeon entrance had vanished and said, “I think we can go in and out as we want.”

Then, he handed me a microchronometer[1]. The passage of time in the Land of the Dead was completely different from reality, and the time here was the same. The amount of time that had elapsed on Seong-Il’s microchronometer, was equivalent to the time that had passed here.

“How did you reopen the entrance of the dungeon?”

Yeon-Hee turned away from the two humans to look at Seong-Il.

Seong-Il responded with a shrug, “I honestly freaked out because I thought I wouldn’t be able to come back. So I beat as many monsters as possible, then the gate reopened.”

I asked, “Who are they?”

He rolled his eyes. “Ugh, they were so clingy. They rushed into me, risking their lives. If I didn’t get your order to return quickly, then I would have destroyed their nuts.”

We walked toward the humans, and when I gave the agents a look, they took multiple steps back.

Seong-Il commented, “These fuckers use Night Eyes.”

He wasn’t just talking about the two different humans. Seong-Il added that he saw the same thing with the orcs.

He continued with his analysis, “These two were similar in strength to those at the end of the bronze section, while the dead monster was at the silver level. But that one was still considered the top three among the orcs.”

“You should have brought the orc back alive.”

Seong-Il scratched his nose after being scolded by Yeon-Hee. “I told you, noona. They are weak and pathetic. I honestly didn’t think it would get crushed that easily. Send me anywhere. I will get you thousands of humans and monsters.”

I rummaged through the items that Seong-Il had brought. Several pouches were entangled with each other and drenched in green and red blood. I could discern that they were filled with mana stones without even opening them as some had spilled out of the pouches.

When I kicked the orc’s body and turned it over so that its abdomen faced the sky, Seong-Il said, “I sliced open some of their stomachs, but none of them had any mana stones. It looks like they had gotten them by hunting and gathering from the Declans. Although they hadn't established the Mana Stone Bank, they had clearly invested effort in accumulating the stones.”

“Declan?” I asked.

Seong-Il grinned. “I’m a master in smelling and figuring things out. I could smell them from afar. I tried to kill them all, but I returned as the dungeon entrance opened at that time. I suddenly remembered what you told me.”

“Anything special or abnormal things you noticed?”

He responded, “The air was definitely different as soon as I entered the space. I mean, not just air, but the vibe. I felt something really strong.”

***

We were unable to enter the dungeon freely, and it didn’t lead to a labyrinth like the former dungeons. Instead, it was more like a small gate, a direct passage to Star Dragorin.

When Seong-Il had cleared all the monsters in the vicinity, the gate had opened, hinting at the possibility of a hidden quest, although there was no clear indication of what needed to be done. It was likely that the door would only open once a certain amount of destruction had been wrought.

Of course, we needed to experiment more and come to a conclusion in the future. When I looked at Yeon-Hee, she grasped my intention and moved.

The two people Seong-Il had brought over were Caucasians. One was in his early forties and the other was in his mid-thirties. Among them, Yeon-Hee’s first choice was a guy in his early forties. She sat down in front of him, then Seong-Il said as if he was giving advice, “There is not much of a difference, but the other seemed a bit stronger. The one with the scar under his eyes.”

Yeon-Hee smiled but remained focused on her target. Her recovery skill emitted a bright white light that enveloped the man, and she finished her work by gently caressing his cheek.

The man struggled to open his eyes and repeatedly blinked as an LED light was shining directly on his face. When he finally looked at Yeon-Hee, her eyes turned black.

At that time, Seong-Il came out after changing his clothes. When I handed him a cigarette, he picked it up with both hands. As he lit his cigarette, he instinctively turned his head to the side, much like one would when drinking with an elder or in a formal setting.

When we were almost done smoking, Yeon-Hee tilted her head.

“It has been a little over a month since we came back, right? It’s so weird. I will have to look into the details, but it appears that for them, it has been an exceedingly long time since their return. It’s not just a matter of hundreds of years.”

I said, “Star Dragorin is the world that the Old One created as the last battlefield.”

She nodded. “Yes, so it has been a long time since the War of the New Devil.”

“The War of the New Devil? I think I know why you named it that way.”

“It’d be faster to show you instead of me explaining about this. What do you think?”

There was only one answer to Yeon-Hee’s two eyes asking for permission. I shook my head to express disapproval. Since joining Doom Kaos’s side… so since I acquired the position of Doom Man, Yeon-Hee had never entered my mental world.

She could sense the power lurking inside me when I responded to the priest's ritual ‘Transition’ by using three hundred points of Power and when I actually transitioned a dungeon. There was a cluster of dreadful energy sealed somewhere inside of me. All I could do with Power was respond to the rituals of the priests or open the gates. However, the energy generated by utilizing three hundred Power figures appeared to open up new possibilities.

It wasn’t just a mere feeling, but a strong sense of certainty. It was likely that Doom Kaos had sealed the energy, which made the situation all the more ironic.

[* Also, have your corps remove ‘Holy Knight Caldoran’ or other Holy Knights on earth. The Old One’s power in the Holy Knight will become yours and show you the entrance.]

The command sent by Doom Kaos was teasing and tricking me that I would be able to fully absorb the power of the Old One from Holy Knight. Yes, my Power would increase, and if Doom Kaos felt it was necessary, it would give me new Power skills other than generating gates.

However, that was it. Similar to how the Awakened felt upon their return to the mainland, realizing that there were many things they were capable of, but unable to do so, they too felt the tremendous power that was sealed within them. However, they were constrained to using only the skills that Doom Kaos permitted them to.

If I could only discover the proper way to utilize the Power figures, or in other words, find a means to unleash my sealed strength! Then, the path to challenge the top Dooms would reveal itself. This could ultimately lead to my liberation from Doom Kaos's restriction while simultaneously maintaining peace on earth.

Anyway, the reason why I didn’t let Yeon-Hee intervene in my mental world was that no one knew how the power sealed in my body would react to her intervention. I briefly explained this to Yeon-Hee, and she nodded that she understood.

Meanwhile, the man in his mid-thirties appeared to have a hardened physique, with a loss of will to live evident in his eyes.

Yeon-Hee continued, “The War of New Devil was a legendary battle for the leadership between Doom Kaos and the Old One in the Genesis of Star Dragorin, but it was not merely a myth. It was a true historical event. What makes it even more intriguing is the so-called Holy Knights emerged during the conflict. They were at the forefront of the war against the Seven Demon Kings, much like what we had done in the Stage of Advent.”

Yeon-Hee continued explaining through telepathy as she was conscious of Seong-Il.

- Yeon-Hee: Holy Knight Caldoran appeared in your command.

- Seon-Hu: Does that mean they have been alive from the Genesis of Dragorin until now?

- Yeon-Hee: I don’t think so. It seems that power had been transferred to the directives of the first Holy Knights, or they might have a system for that. Well… This guy doesn’t know much, but think about it. The funny thing is that he was caught by Seong-Il.

Yeon-Hee smiled.

- Yeon-Hee: The first Holy Knight is named Cassian, and he was the most powerful in the War of the New Devil. As I said, whatever I’m telling you now is based on this guy’s knowledge. Anyway, this guy found one page of the archives at a historic site. Then, Seong-Il caught him there.

Seong-Il suddenly whined, “Noona… I have a stomach ache. Ugh… I’m going to go shit first and come back. It’s my first poop of the day.”

Seong-Il ran funny. His stomach ache was simply an excuse, and it was clear that he did so intentionally as he sensed that we were communicating telepathically.

“Go ahead.”

- Yeon-Hee: Cassian not only dealt with the War of New Devil. A lot of Dragorin’s powerful magic and supernatural powers that resemble sorcery began from there. Cassian’s archives are a great treasure to them, but they are out of their luck. Mmm… But there is no need to be sad because they would have been killed by a flock of orcs if Seong-Il didn’t catch them. Those orcs over there are more intelligent than these people.

There were many things to hear from Yeon-Hee. The night was going to be long.

- Seon-Hu: Anyway, is that all you can see from them?

- Yeon-Hee: Not yet. I need to get into the other one’s mental world.

- Seon-Hu: Then, it would be better to check something before then.

- Yeon-Hee: Check what?

- Seon-Hu: Whether or not our human firearms work on them or not. I’m really curious about that because they are not technically humans. They are aliens.

I signaled the agents briefly, after which they located cover and disengaged the safety of their rifles.

“What is that guy’s main weapon?” I asked.

Yeon-Hee responded, “Sword.”

“What about skills?”

“He knows how to handle Mana. You will see.”

I nodded. “Okay.”

[You have used Odin’s Wrath.]

Zing.

I manipulated a few thunderbolts to maneuver a sword from the pile of items that Seong-Il had seized while he was in Star Dragorin. Then, the sword droppedl right in front of his leg. Although it was difficult to communicate due to the language barrier, he could feel the atmosphere.

I made sure he picked up the sword with his trembling hand before I reached out to the nearest agent. The agent didn’t grasp what I was asking for at first, but he soon realized when I pointed at his automatic rifle.

The agent placed the rifle in my hand.

1. An instrument for measuring very small intervals of time. ?

Chapter 357

Combat wizards with the light attribute were required to learn the essential skill called Blind Light. It directly impacted low-level monsters and blinded any higher-level monsters even if they were protected by shields or barriers.

Furthermore, the use of Blind Light frequently appeared in national wars as only a few warriors managed to attain a high enough level of Sense to use it instead of their eyes to see. Blind Light was a Circle Two, low-grade magic, but it was extremely versatile.

Smack!

A sudden stinging sensation on his cheek woke Elland up. As he attempted to open his eyes, he was met with a blinding intensity of light that he recognized as Blind Light. He wondered if the outsider was accompanied by a wizard.

He first tried to use Mana[1] to protect his eyes, but…

Sheek-

A woman’s face burst into his view. Under life-threatening circumstances, an individual’s capabilities and decision-making skills tended to become more heightened than usual. It all happened in a blink of an eye, but he could clearly see her face.

Her small face and beauty evoked images of the Rajania flower in his mind. He observed her raven-black hair and eyes, which were the distinct characteristics of outsiders. He had only heard stories about them and had never imagined that he would meet two of them in one day.

A random thought passed through Elland’s mind even though his situation was dire.

Do outsiders also use magic?

The giant outsider who swept his expedition party was similar to a barbarian warrior. Then, the light pouring down from the sky by Blind Light was used by that small woman.

The girl is a wizard!

As a swordsman, losing the close combat against the wizard would have been a disgraceful outcome. Strangely enough, his body, which had been severely injured by the barbaric outsider’s attack, had fully recovered and returned to its original state. Therefore, he tried to focus all his attention on her.

We should ditch that witch first, then figure out how to get out of here! Lord, please bless and keep me.

It was then he met the woman’s eyes.

Whoa!

Elland felt like he was falling into a void, but there wasn’t a physical sense of falling. However, the bright blinding light vanished in a second, and darkness filled the emptiness. It was pitch black, and he couldn’t see anything. His body was somehow quite stiff, so he couldn’t move. He wondered if this was how a prisoner felt when they were on the gallows with their limbs tied up.

After that moment, Elland’s spirit started to drift further into the distant past.

When Elland regained consciousness, it felt as though he had just woken up from a dream. The sequence of events that led a once immature young boy to devote himself to battling against the Declans and eventually organizing an expedition team in pursuit of fame and fortune felt like a hazy dream.

Although they were undoubtedly good memories, they now felt like dreadful nightmares to Elland, leaving him bewildered by the contradiction. He couldn’t find answers from his past life to explain why he was now standing on the ground with Blind Light once again pouring down upon him.

What the hell is going on?

Then, his vision began to return. Elland raised his head up unconsciously and realized that the light was radiating from the top of the iron structure that was attached to the ground.

It’s not Blind Light, but… it’s not even an artifact.

Elland was certain because if it were Blind Light, then he wouldn’t be able to see right now. He shifted his gaze in a hurry and looked around. He spotted two people first: the female outsider wizard and a young guy who had just appeared on the spot. Then, he saw other men over their shoulders.

They didn’t appear to be outsiders. They seemed to be from the continent where Elland was from, but they were hidden in rocks and trees while aiming their weapons at him.

There are no blades or spears, but they are definitely weapons.

Elland was confident in his assessment because the men had the eyes of highly trained soldiers who were ready to fight. Weapons were the only things that such men would use against him. If those things weren’t weapons, then they could have been Mana or artifacts that determined the authenticity of the curse.

“Skill eun? (How about the skills?)”

“Ma na reunr- da roor joor al a. Bo myun al guh ya. (Do you know how to deal with Mana? You will know when you see it.)”

Elland blinked and stared at the two outsiders who were speaking in their own language. Of course, he was unfamiliar with the language just as much as he was with their fashion sense. He didn’t understand anything, but he knew something unusual was about to happen.

He recalled the giant outsider who had killed the Orcs and stormed his expedition. The man and woman in front of him were bound to be the monster’s subordinates, and the men in the back looked like they had cooperated with the group of outsiders for a while. Therefore, the only one he could ask for help was…

Malus was lying on the ground a few steps away from him, but he appeared to be of little assistance. After all, he was still unconscious.

“G ruh ji. (That’s right).”

Right then, the voice of an outsider man was cut off. Elland’s eyes opened wide.

Zing!

Elland was taken aback by the sudden appearance of lightning, particularly because the magic activated without the man uttering a single word. The unexpectedness had caught him off guard. The moment a sword bounced from the location where Malus was lying down, Elland felt like he was literally plunging into a whirlwind of chaos.

This is not a coincidence!

The man’s eyes were telling Elland to pick up the sword. He had never heard of outsiders possessing magical abilities, but even if “g ruh ji” was their incantation, he had undeniably witnessed the process of the sword falling before him by the man’s hand.

The lightning power sparked several times in the air as if they were teleporting, moving the sword toward Elland. He had never heard of a guy being able to control bolts of lightning that freely. Well, no. The Holy Knight who dealt with lightning could have managed it like that.

Holy Knight. Holy Knight? What a load of nonsense!

Elland looked at the sword that fell in front of him in a confused manner.

God, please be the witness of your creature. If you do so, I will give you all my property and the rest of my life to you.

Elland had no choice but to pick up the sword. He was a warrior before he was the head of the expedition party. He needed to do his best as he had Lord Lacryma’s protection. The Lord despised those who prayed without trying.

***

Some time passed.

It’s a weapon as expected…

Elland’s previous speculations were confirmed when the men behind the outsider man passed another weapon to him, making it clear that he intended to challenge Elland.

He even has the ability to handle lightning, but why…?

“A dda. O din gge suh- jik jub ha si neun guh yo? (Gosh, are you doing it by yourself, Odin?)”

Elland turned his head toward the sound and his eyes widened. It was the monster! He had wondered where he was, but he was there! The giant outsider!

He didn’t understand what the hell they were talking about, but it seemed like the giant monster was giving orders to the young outsider. The moment the towering outsider halted with his arm folded, Elland felt a great deal of pressure. He recalled the moment he first met the monster. With each expedition team member he seized and hurled, it appeared as though the entire world was on the brink of destruction.

Just thinking about the moment made Elland have goosebumps.

Why? Why are outsiders attacking us, and why are those people from the Greenwood continents cooperating with them? Why? Fucking why?

Suddenly, something he had forgotten flashed through his mind.

Ah! Saint Cassian’s Book of Records!

Elland inwardly cursed at his stupid self. He definitely touched something he shouldn’t have.

Saint Cassian’s record was divided into two categories based on the content. One was the history book that described the War of the New Devil in Genesis from Saint Cassian’s perspective.

The other document was a research report detailing both superlative magical abilities and swordsmanship. Acquiring and merging the contents of this book was crucial to the success or failure of the Holy Knight families, and completing the research was equally essential.

“T…This…”

Elland rummaged through his pocket with a hand that he didn’t hold the sword. His voice also trembled as much as his hand. Next, he pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket. To his surprise, the preservation magic that had been cast on it in the past was so potent that it still was completely intact without a hint of decomposition.

“Are you looking for this? But this is part of a history book.”

Elland was willing to confront the Red-Faced Orcs, but not the giant man who was folding his arms in front of him. Even if his two subordinates, the young man who freely handled the lightning power and a woman who used strange mental magic, didn’t step up, Elland’s life was in the hands of the outsider monster.

The treasure would lose all value as it was rendered useless upon his death.

Elland shouted again, “This is not what you guys are looking for!”

“Mok chung eun k ne- ing. (He is hella noisy.)”

“You should check and see it with your own eyes.”

If Cassian’s record book was something that could be torn and burned, then he would have escaped this situation by using it as an excuse. However, that was something that only the devil kings that were mentioned in Genesis could do.

Elland had no regrets, then crumpled the paper and threw it at the giant outsider. As it flew through the air, the conservation magic immediately unfurled the paper and made it flat again.

“Muh? Uh jjuh ra go. (So what?)”

With just a single glance, the giant man seemed to have finished evaluating it, and a perplexed, nonsensical grin spread across his face.

“You and I are both creatures of God. Although our skin and hair colors are different, our start was from God. I swear to the name of our Lord Lacryma, I will never tell what happened today to anyone. I swear. If I violate this, I will gladly accept the curse of the Demon King Doom Kaos.”

Elland knew they wouldn’t understand him, but he shouted this earnestly.

“A dda. Si ggeu ruhb ne. Ji deul iee mun juh dum byu no ko. (Gosh, he talks too much. You guys are the ones who attacked first.)”

The giant outsider shifted his glance to the young male outsider.

“Joi song huh yo. Ju ddae moon in guh ga teun di… Bba jiguh sso. (I’m sorry. I think he is doing this because of me… I will step out.)”

What the hell is he saying to that guy? Please, please. Please take this and let me go.

1. A concept in fantasy and video games referring to a form of magical energy or power that characters can use to cast spells, perform abilities, or activate magical items. Apparently it’s one of the stats in this continent. ?

Chapter 358

After uttering something in an incomprehensible language, the giant outsider left while everyone else stayed behind. Elland became more anxious as the guy handling the lightning power and others remaining showed no sign that he was going to be let go. His anxiety mounted to the point where he had difficulty swallowing his saliva.

It was then…

“So eum gi. (Suppressor)”

The guy wielding the lightning received a small metal tool from a man in the back and affixed it to the end of his weapon.

Zing!

Electricity surged from the tips of his fingers, producing a stunning display of lightning bolts filling the air one by one. However, Elland’s realization dawned when the bolts converged and formed a mesh-like pattern in the sky, revealing the man’s true intention. He gasped.

He’s trapped the entire area!

Despite the fact that the area enveloped by the lightning mesh was large enough to move around in, Elland found no gaps to escape. As he observed the man’s skill over the electricity, Elland realized he was no match for him.

Elland said while holding a sword in his hand. “I gave you the treasure of Saint Cassian. D…do we really have to go this far?”

It wasn’t that there was no way to get out. If he could defeat the man, then the enchanted lightning mesh would dissipate with him. It appeared that the man wanted to bring out Elland’s full fighting potential as he made a gesture at him.

Is this really the end… This is how I die? Why me…

Elland noticed that he couldn’t avoid death because even if he tried decapitating the man, the witch wouldn’t just sit back and let him do so. Also, the giant outsider would be around and jump into him too!

Elland looked around, and the giant guy was actually staring at him from afar. His imposing figure appeared even more frightening, shrouded in darkness. Therefore, Elland noticed that begging for mercy on his knees wouldn’t help at all.

The eyes of those from the continent who cooperated with the outsiders trembled, but they were all weak even if they were protected by the Lord’s blessing. They would chicken out as soon as the giant guy roared.

Those from the continent who sided with the outsiders looked at Elland with quivering eyes, possibly out of guilt or pity for his predicament. Even with the Lord’s protection, they were feeble and would cower at the sound of the giant guy’s thunderous roar.

This must be the end…

No matter how many times he tried to devise an escape plan, Elland concluded that there was no possible way out. He completed his painful calculations and then channeled his Mana to its fullest potential.

Srrr.

His entire body and sword were immediately filled with warmth, and the sword turned a copper color. His blood coursed through his veins at an accelerated rate, leaving him feeling more alive than ever before. The beginning stage of his Sword User[1] had helped him survive multiple times in the past. Well… It was now guiding him to death.

Elland aimed his sword at the guy handling the lightning with a bitter taste in his mouth and a pounding heart.

“You may think it’s simple to take my life, but I guarantee that you will lose at least one limb. If you don’t exert yourself fully, then I will behead you right away.”

Although they wouldn’t understand what he was saying, he bolstered his own spirits. Then, he was able to shake off some of his fear of death by harnessing the power surging within him.

Right then, Elland’s attention was drawn to the movement of the man’s fingers, specifically the index finger inside the ring at the bottom of the weapon. He noticed that it moved slightly.

Snap!

He heard the sound of something colliding with each other.

What is he doing?

A sharp pain shot through his abdomen, quickly giving way to a burning sensation that radiated throughout the area. The sensation was familiar, and he had undoubtedly experienced it before.

“Ugh!”

Elland clenched his teeth and looked at where it hurt. Blood was flowing out from the cut. Despite the pain coursing through his abdomen, there was no indication that his body had been impaled by a sharp weapon or penetrated by a potent spell.

Ah, I let my guard down too much. What kind of artifact is that? I have never seen such a thing…

Elland regretted his initial belief that the man’s weapon was merely a weapon, realizing too late that it held formidable power. He had been preparing to focus his Mana when the man’s lightning power erupted. Although wizards used shields and swordsmen used barriers, both relied on the same fundamental principle of using Mana to create them.

As a result, people had to be careful in distributing their limited amount of Mana, but the opponent’s weapon ability was unbelievable. In fact, Elland wasn’t sure if the man’s attack started from that weapon. The pain continued to ravage his body and caused him to lose his composure, and he knew that his death was imminent.

That was why he was determined to emit all his Mana. One fortunate thing was that the opponent didn’t attack him again. The man watched Elland suffer with an indifferent gaze as though he was observing an experiment.

In a desperate bid, Elland channeled all of his Mana, risking his life. Then, a barrier enveloped his body while emitting a brilliant copper light as it materialized. Following that, additional layers with the same color light appeared and repeated the process.

In the past, Elland had always held tightly onto his sword when he led his expedition party into historic sites because of this. As much as he was driven by his desire to discover a relic imbued with the Lord’s holiness, he wanted to be surrounded by a radiant silver light from his sword even more. However, he knew that this dream would remain unfulfilled.

Elland starred at the man with rage,

“Bo ho mak. (Barrier).”

When the man mumbled to himself, Elland saw the chance to attack him for the first time.

He screamed and charged toward the man, “What the hell are you talking about?!”

The warm glow of copper enveloped him as he lifted his sword as high as he could. The radiant light seemed to be urging him on, encouraging him to take down his opponent. Elland believed that if his assumption that the opponent was a powerful wizard with lightning attributes was correct, then he still had a chance to win because it was a close-range battle!

The sharp and searing pain overwhelmed his abdomen, but Elland focused solely on his goal and pushed himself forward. He moved faster than he ever had before, spurred on by his own determination and willpower.

At the moment of life and death, swordsmen were known to push beyond their limits, and Elland was no exception. Despite the danger he faced, he felt a newfound confidence in his abilities and moved with a speed he had never achieved before. As he ran, he couldn’t help but wonder if this was what he felt like to reach the next level of Sword User.

When the Mana that he distributed throughout his body reached its maximum, it made his movements more precise than ever. He could feel himself slicing through the air like a blade. The pain that twisted his abdomen vanished instantly. Elland had actually shattered the wall to reach the intermediate level of Sword User. At last, he had achieved the same rank as Malus!

Nevertheless, things were going weird. Elland attempted to absorb the energy of Mother Nature into his body as more spaces were made due to the increased Mana. He believed that even the smallest amount he could manage would be beneficial in a moment of crisis. However, he was unable to sense any Mana flowing into him from Mother Nature.

What is going on?

Mother Nature had no Mana.

Is there something wrong with my body?

Nonetheless, he wasn’t in a situation where he could ponder about the situation. Because he was rushing in, Elland could see the guy’s face zooming in and that his neck was completely exposed. As he threw himself forward, his Mana flowed from his sword in an arc heading down.

I will strike him with a vertical blow, cleaving his skull from crown to groin. I will for sure witness his inner organs with my own eyes!

Elland raised his sword high. Next, the sound of his stomach being pierced drilled into his ears, and it continued unabated, with a sequence of explosive noises occurring one after another.

Tadadadadada-

Prior to that moment, Elland had solely been focused on defeating the man. As his vision became blurry, the sound seemed to taunt him, as if a malevolent entity were cackling at his impending death. The evil emitted a stench and expelled its saliva, which was coated with iron, in all directions.

***

Tadadadadada-

My firearm’s barrel had become heated, permeating the air with the scent of burning charcoal, while the pungent smell of gunpowder lingered in the atmosphere.

The guy crashed on his way toward me. He was rushing in at quite a fast pace. Seong-Il said he would be around the bronze section if he was Awakened, but his speed was equivalent to those in the silver section when he ricocheted back.

If I had been standing closer to him, his sword would have fallen on my head. Well, of course, it wouldn’t have been able to even touch my hair anyway.

At that moment, he rose from the ground directly in front of me. The additional bullets had left him unscathed as I had stopped firing the trigger once I observed his shield beginning to shatter.

I checked his whole body again, but there was no item on him. He was holding a sword, yet it lacked the strength to withstand a defensive barrier. This indicated that the F-class shield he had just possessed was his own creation.

Slam!

I kicked him away, then asked Yeon-Hee telepathically.

- Seon-Hu: Are there many people like him here?

- Yeon-Hee: No, he is actually one of the strongest in that world.

- Seon-Hu: He made a shield by himself.

It was more than just a shield. Despite possessing physical abilities more akin to a civilian, his capabilities had surged instantaneously.

- Yeon-Hee: That’s why I said you will figure it out when you see them in person. What do you think?

- Seon-Hu: It’s interesting. So you are saying that he is on another level in this world.

- Yeon-Hee: If you consider those who can handle Mana as Awakened, it’s similar to our world. Most soldiers here can’t control Mana.

- Seon-Hu: Our firearms will work to a certain extent.

Of course, I needed to ascertain whether firearms were operational in that realm and whether the Old One’s influence extended here. Yet, the shields they forged resembled the ones we used. The only distinction was that these individuals could craft them independently, whereas we required ‘items’ to use it. In terms of superiority, their capabilities extended beyond merely acquiring items.

When I turned my head, I made eye contact with Yeon-Hee. She appeared to be thinking the same thing that I did. Yeon-Hee’s eyes narrowed as she contemplated deeply.

“Ugh…” the man groaned.

The man took a lengthier amount of time to writhe on the ground while clutching his bullet wound.

- Yeon-Hee: Not here. I am unable to perceive the existence of what they refer to as Mana.

As expected, Yeon-Hee was thinking the same thing as me. She was devising a way to create our own shield without using items by gathering information from the guy’s memory.

- Yeon-Hee: Seon-Hu.

I knew what Yeon-Hee was expecting.

- Seon-Hu: No.

- Yeon-Hee: It’s not just the shield. This is merely my assumption, but if Mana, as they call it, and the power bestowed upon us by the Old One are identical, it stands to reason that the power to create shields lies dormant within us. If we can feel and use it as much as they can, then our abilities will not be limited to items and skills.

Yeon-Hee was hoping that the Awakened could advance to this world. Although she knew that my Life Vessel was within her, she seemed to have decided that it was worth taking such an adventure.

However, my reason for stopping her wasn’t only because my resurrection depended on her. This was a battlefield where nothing was known yet. All we knew was that there were Holy Knights. Since we didn’t know anything about the Old One’s other troops, we couldn’t jeopardize her life as a bargaining chip.

- Yeon-Hee: Listen to me carefully. There is a Holy Knight family that created the Great Wizard, and their wealth of knowledge is likely substantial. There must be someone among them who has expertise not only in magic, but also in the truth of this realm. Whether we capture or visit them, we must investigate them at least once. You are not going to be under Doom Kaos forever, right?

- Seon-Hu: Let’s think about it a little more. There is no need to hurry.

- Yeon-Hee: Then what are you keeping the returning stone for? Seon-Hu, it’s me. Mary, the Bitch. Do you think I won’t be able to pull myself out during an emergency?

Yeon-Hee added.

- Yeon-Hee: You were looking for a way to use your Power as well. Magic must be the answer. Trust your teacher, Seon-Hu. I will be the Grand Wizard.

1. A sword user in a world with Mana can channel their magical power through their sword, imbuing their strikes with magical energy and casting spells through their sword to increase their combat effectiveness. ☜

Chapter 359

Ronsius was on the brink of offering aid to his long-term friend King Gemilan’s kingdom. Given their proximity to the Baclans, he concluded they would require more assistance than the dukedom. In addition, theduchy had already been stable following the arrival of the Red-Faced Orcs.

It would take him half a year to get to King Gemilan’s kingdom, so Ronsius was in a hurry from the early morning. The wagon he customized for himself resembled a small library. The Archmage Ronsius didn’t need an escort, but the reason why he prepared the family’s knights and wizards separately was to not be disturbed.

While he was packing Saint Cassian’s archives in his bag, his granddaughter came over.

“Count Stean is here.”

A group of people had come to visit him. One of the duke’s agents who had infiltrated Ronsius’s family must have already informed them. Though uncertain about their intentions for detaining him here, Ronsius remained resolute in his determination to help his friend this time.

“Tell them that I have been stuck in the lab for days.”

She sighed. “I already did, but they keep saying that they must see you right now.”

“Did they tell you what is going on?” he asked.

She nodded. “They said it’s about the Red-Faced Orcs.”

Ronsius heard earlier that there was a mysterious incident in the barony of Baran.

His granddaughter added, “Some people came from the temple.”

“I don’t think it’s a big enough deal for them to be involved… Put the wagon away first.”

“I have already done that. Count Stean and the priests are waiting in the guest room.”

When she was younger, she was an endearing child, but Ronsius’s strict discipline had caused her to gradually lose her charming smile. Instead, a stern, chilly demeanor was now settled on her face. Ronsius was always taken aback by her frigid countenance, but he knew it was unavoidable.

Her magical abilities surpassed those of any other family member, and she was likely to be the next generation’s Holy Knight. Therefore, training his granddaughter with strict discipline was only natural. However, it was heartbreaking that he couldn’t see her smile again.

After I die, this entire family will be yours. But you are a girl, so you have to be stronger, Sylvia. Can you not find joy there? Everyone wants to be you and envies you.

Ronsius swallowed the words he impulsively wanted to say as he followed his granddaughter from behind.

After a few minutes, the guests stood up to show respect to Ronsius. As his granddaughter had mentioned, Count Stean had come to personally visit, and even the priests from the newly-built temple were in attendance.

The conversation started with a greeting along with some refreshments, then Ronsius heard an unexpected word.

“There was an oracle in Elsland, Mr. Ronsius.”

Even Ronsius’s granddaughter, who seemed to have lost her ability to feel, widened her eyes in surprise. The presence of an oracle from the Lord Lacryma denomination in the Great Palace of Elsland was a significant event.

Ronsius fixed his loose posture and looked at his granddaughter. As expected, his quick-witted granddaughter was leaving the room. Following that, all the other guests tactfully left except for one remaining priest.

“What kind of oracle is it that Elsland sent a message all the way here?” he asked curiously.

The priest grimly responded, “Elsland said, ‘the night is coming.’”

***

Ronsius immediately suspended his plans to leave for King Gemilan’s kingdom.

Darkness is coming into this world…

The investigation team was set up by Count Stean and the duchy’s priest, and they said they had found clear evidence of the oracle at the site where the Red-Faced Orc Clan was slaughtered, at the southern end of the Baran barony.

In fact, the recent movements of monsters had been unusual. Ronsius had heard a rumor that a moving corpse was discovered in the Zeromia Sea between the south and Deathland. Some stories emerged that spoke of a ghost ship brimming with lifeless bodies.

Likewise, the reason why King Gemilan had solicited assistance was comparable. He cited that the Baclans had abruptly adopted sophisticated strategic tactics, making it challenging to get a victory.

Ronsius wrote a letter apologizing to his friend King Gemilan. Knowing that the king would have heard about the oracle, Ronsius candidly explained why he couldn’t make it there, stating that it wasn’t the opportune moment for him to be away for an extended period. He needed to restructure the family in accordance with the oracle’s guidance. The sentences that were similar to what he would have written during his heyday filled the letter.

A month had passed since Ronsius began restructuring the family, and on that day, he was inside the magic tower. The tower served two primary functions. It could be used to contact a specific wizard organization or to refer to the towers constructed within a structure that harnessed mana.

Ronsius’s magic tower encompassed both of these contexts. It served as the headquarters of a magical organization established by him and also as a structure that concentrated Mana. Not only was it far from his mansion with a river located in between, and it was placed in an area where there was no residence around it.

The area surrounding the tower was previously a barren wasteland. However, due to its function as a mana collection site, it had been transformed into a lush forest in just a decade. Looking down from the top of the tower, the surrounding area looked peaceful. The forests where wizards meditated in Mother Nature resembled the kingdom of ancient elves who used the forest as their base. It also appeared as if time had stopped.

However, there was no peace on Ronsius’s face.

Dadada- Dadadak-

Then a blood-soaked horse broke in toward the tower. Ronsius would not normally appear on the top of the tower, but he was throwing himself out of the window and flying down slowly like a falling leaf. Usually the wind pressure would have swept him up, but his gray beard and robe remained still as if nothing was happening.

The knight waited for Ronsius, the archmage and Holy Knight, to step down in front of him, then squeezed his voice out while enduring his pain, “T…the castle… castle collapsed… Please… p… please help us…”

Ronsius looked at the rose tattoo embedded in the knight’s chest. It was Baron Baran’s logo. The orcs wouldn’t have broken the agreement, so he wondered if the ‘night’ that the oracle mentioned a month ago had started.

Ronsius activated a spell inscribed deep inside his heart, causing a blue aura to fill his eyes as he muttered a brief incantation. As the energy dissipated, his eyes turned completely white, with the black pupils seemingly erased.

While his physical body remained in front of the knight, Ronsius’s consciousness was transported inside Baron Baran’s castle. He began to move around the castle with great haste. Things seemed to have progressed further than what the knight had described earlier.

Ronsius found the body of the decapitated baron. He was a luxurious man who loved jewelry, but nothing remained on his dead body except for blood. Ronsius felt no sympathy for his death as he wasn’t happy with him as a ruler of a territory. It was the same when he found the dead baroness and their kids not too far away.

Ronsius quickly passed through the bloody corridor and broke through the wall.

Seuk-

From above, Ronsius grasped the situation within a glance. The battle had concluded, and the invaders had successfully taken control of the castle. It was evident which side was which. The trapped individuals lined up on one side were from the barony within the duchy, while the victorious invaders were yelling at them from the other side. According to the oracle, they were the ones who brought the night.

But they look just like us.

Although they were dressed bizarrely, the invaders shared the same triumphant expressions as the conquerors in this world. They possessed the typical human features of two eyes, a nose, and a mouth, and stood firmly on the ground with two feet. They were unlike the hound-headed Declans or the ox-headed Baclans. That came as a shock to Ronsius.

I thought they would look like hideous monsters…but they are the same as us.

Ronsius discovered something else that was unusual. The number of intruders was too small. Aside from where they appeared, no matter how much he shifted his gaze to the distance, there was no such thing as a follow-up squad. A total of thirty of them were either beating up the prisoners or searching the inside of the castle. They were the only ones here.

Meanwhile, the dead bodies of the baron’s soldiers were all over the place. He could find traces of powerful magic, and those swept away by it were destroyed. However, another thing that was indescribable was that other bodies looked intact.

Ronsius hastily turned his head.

Tadadadada-!

His attention was focused on the three invaders who were methodically searching the castle. More specifically, he was attuned to the clanging of the iron objects they were carrying, which emitted sparks.

“Argh!”

“Ahhh!”

Although none of the soldiers rushing toward the intruders belonged to the ranks of a Sword User, their unyielding fighting spirit remained steadfast even after the baron’s death and the fall of the castle. Ronsius was furious for the first time when he witnessed the scene of such soldiers dying in vain as he finally realized how the people with intact bodies had died.

Most of them died without being able to properly fire an arrow or throw a spear. It was heartbreaking to imagine how they felt.

Ronsius looked at the group leading the invaders. They were armed with artifacts. There were five of them total, and one exhibited the movements equivalent to that of a first-level Sword Expert could do, while the remaining four displayed movements that were equivalent to that of upper-level Sword Users.

One Sword Expert. Four Sword Users. Twenty-five soldiers carrying weird objects.

That was the formation of intruders, and Ronsius now faced a dilemma. If he used the Mana power concentrated in the tower, he could kill them as easily as they killed the baron’s soldiers. However, there were still many surviving prisoners in the castle. Therefore, that wasn’t the best choice.

I should burn them.

Ronsius blinked his eyes, and he returned to his original position. At the final blink, his pupils shifted to the center of his white eyes, indicating his rage at the sight of the massacre.

Right then…

Huh?

A mysterious light rose over Ronsius’s head. He hadn’t given any special instructions, but all the magicians were going into the tower. But that wasn’t the end. They were moving the Mana concentrated in the tower.

Woooong-

The grass and leaves of the forest were leaning toward the tower as if they were blown by gale.

What the hell did they do?

Ronsius’s grey hair fluttered violently, and his sense of bewilderment intensified. He struggled to make sense of the situation at hand. It was highly improbable that a student would have the audacity to manipulate the tower’s Mana without his direction.

In addition, another absurd thing that was happening was that the baron’s knight was laughing wildly. He appeared as if he was about to die and fall off the horse, but he was standing on both feet and laughing at him.

Anyway, Ronsius realized that the tower’s Mana was beginning to form a barrier. This extensive barrier enveloped the entire nearby forest and served as one of the defense mechanisms established for when the tower was under duress.

The knight kept laughing at the back of Ronsius’ head as Ronsius was running toward the tower.

“Fucking old man. You have got something fun to play with, haven’t you? No one will be able to disturb us now. You can look forward to it,” the knight shouted.

“How dare you?!”

Ronsius turned his head, only to find his granddaughter Sylvia standing where the knight had been. She was even smiling, which Ronisus thought he would never be able to see. Although it was a mischievous smile, it momentarily caught him off guard.

Of course, it didn’t take long for him to realize that he was hallucinating. Ronsius was unsure of the origins of his hallucinations or what caused them, but he was convinced that the Holy Knight had fallen under the influence of a potent attacker capable of inducing such visions.

“Who are you…?” Ronsius asked the presence who was using his granddaughter’s face.

She responded in a taunting manner, “What kind of grandfather doesn’t recognize his granddaughter?”

The presence that resembled his granddaughter then laughed and whispered. Ronsius had never encountered someone who dared to taunt him since he had achieved the rank of Holy Knight, so the experience sent shivers down his spine. To make matters worse, the opponent seemed entirely at ease even in the presence of a Holy Knight who was also an archmage.

At that time, an eerie thought passed through Ronsius’s mind. When he looked back at the wizards through the windows of the tower, the presence in the face of Sylvia whispered again.

“It’s no use. Who do you think gave instructions to your men? To them, I’m the Holy Knight Ronsius. You are the villain. So let’s not lean on them, and just play amongst ourselves.”

“Just answer the question. Who are you…”

“The game depends on it. Will you ever find out my name?”

Chapter 360

All-source Situation Room at the World Awakened Association Headquarters.

The general situation room was filled with subtle blue light from a large monitor. On the five hundred-inch long monitor, the program presented the location of the Awakened as a dot on the world map, which was connected to a Geographic Information System (GIS). Many of the dots were disappearing as the Awakened were entering the other world at the moment.

However, the information presented wasn’t detailed. Most of the dots overlapped because the location of the Awakened was displayed as dots.

Lee Ga-Hee didn’t have the authority to handle the central monitor, so she couldn’t zoom in to a location and split the monitor to show the personal information of the key Awakened. That was solely the responsibility of the head of the situation office to lead the department by displaying information on a large monitor. Therefore, Lee Ga-Hee was a mere employee who had been dispatched from the Korean branch to the general situation room of the association’s headquarters.

Like everyone else, Lee Ga-Hee was also watching the monitor. Awakened from other countries were among the groups of three or five moving dots.

However, she wasn’t paying attention to the Awakened of foreign nationalities who had entered Korea. After all, those people were subsidized by conglomerates groups such as Jeonil, Ilsung, and Daehyun. In addition, they had been approved to use the passageways open to Korea.

「World Awakened Association, “First Day of Extraterrestrial Arrival, a Monumental Step.”」

Furthermore, she wasn’t listening to the media talking about how long they had been waiting for this day. One of her duties was to send the location of the Awakened to the Security Bureau if they committed a crime, so keeping a close eye on breaking news was one of her tasks.

Then, information about a dungeon in Korea grasped her attention.

「 Registration number: A - 92

Location: Ronsius Holy Knight (Franklin Dukedom, Greenwood Continent)

Status: Entering」

That was the only dungeon in Korea that was in an entry state. Lee Ga-Hee had not heard about it before.

It was the first day of the Awakened entering the extraterrestrial space. She knew that the association had established a reconnaissance team composed of parties and attack teams with significant private capital. Consequently, she was designated as a mandatory checkpoint that these teams had to go through before entering.

What if there was an error in the middle? What if the Korean branch is making a mistake?

Although the association practiced a lot using the first day of entry as D-day, it was inevitable that mistakes would happen on the first day. Lee Ga-Hee was suspicious that that would have been the case now.

「 Not permitted to log in. 」

She raised her hand, looking at the message. A man with broad shoulders walked over quickly from a distance. The middle-aged man was the chief of the department.

“It’s obvious that you can’t access it because it’s an operational area within the association. But good catch. Keep up the good work.”

After relaxing a bit, Lee Ga-Hee recalled that the chief was a general who was in a high position in the U.S. Department of Defense. She felt like she was in the middle of a huge military operation.

As she looked around, she noticed details that had escaped her notice earlier due to her tension. Lee Ga-Hee was under immense pressure to avoid making any mistakes, identify any flaws, and make significant contributions to the association. The high-tech facilities in the situation room, combined with the presence of individuals dispatched from branches worldwide, added to the already heightened tension. On top of that, men with guns that she would have seen only in movies were standing guard next to each door.

She somehow felt like her body was heating up. Her heart pounded, and her fingertips tickled with a strange excitement. She noticed that where she was, where different languages were spoken all over the place, was the most secretive place in the world right now. She was proud of herself for taking part here.

Right then her phone rang with a notification message. An encrypted chat window popped up on the screen.

<room one,="" director="" yoo="" (korean="" branch):="" no.="" e-49.="" entering="" right="" now.="" check.="">

<situation room,="" lee="" ga-hee:="" yes.="">

<room one,="" director="" yoo="" (korean="" branch):="" attachment="" (entry="" plan="" -="" jeonil="" group.hwp)]<="" p="">

<room one,="" director="" yoo="" (korean="" branch):="" approval="" code="" -="" dk2018511aw="">

「Entry Plan

Entry Zone: No. E-49 (Baron of Baran, Franklin Dukedom, Greenwood Continent)

Entry Date: May 22, 2018, 14:00

Number of People: 5 Association members / 25 Civilian agents

Association members (5)

1. Kim Il-Won 2. Park Woo-Kyung 3. Kim Shin-Tae 4. Shin Yeong-Seok 5. Oh Soo-Min

Civilian Agents (25)

1. Lim Jin-Cheol 2. Baik Yoo-Seok 3. Ki Dong-Jin 4.Son Koo 5. Jang Seung-Hyun 6. Kang Si-Woo 7. Hur Pyo 8. Lee Kyu-Hyeok 9. Yang Seong-Min 10. Park Seong-Hoon 11. Lee Sae-Yeong 12. Kim Ha-Neul 13. Han Rae-Won 14. Kim Min-Jae 15. Yoon Shin-Soo 16. Park Ki-Yang 17. Kang Jeong-Hwan 18. Hwang Il-Hoon 19. Song Chang-Seob 20. Ko Hyun-Il 21. Kim Chang-Min 22. Kim Jong-Woo 23. Lee Joon-Hyung 24.Lee Jang-Hyun 25.Hwang Bo-Seung-Hoon

* The above civilian agents are former Korean National special forces. They were scouted by Whitewater and private security companies, and detailed information about their experiences is attached.

2018. 05.10

(Co) Jeonil

Approval Code - DK2018511AW」

Lee Ga-Hee put extra pressure on her fingertips as she entered the approval code.

Click, click.

The personal information of the five members of the association was displayed on her personal monitor. She expanded the map of the area in Suwon City, registered as E-49, then began to send out the location where five dots disappeared.

<situation room,="" lee="" ga-hee:="" entry="" completed.="">

***

Room One, World Awakened Association Korea Branch.

Yoo Won-Jin, the Director of Room One, was having a meeting with an uninvited guest.

The time has come.

The guest was the senior vice president of Daehyun Group, Jeong Woo-Seok. Yoo Won-Jin had only seen his name on the approval documents. He had never seen him in person before, as Jeong Woo-Seok never made an appearance at the company headquarters.

“Director Yoo is from our group, so I thought you would take care of us, haha.”

However, Yoo Won-Jin didn’t feel any pressure from Jeong Woo-Seok as various figures from the business community had been in contact with him since he moved his work to the association.

The best meeting he remembered was with the President of Finance, Park Choong-Sik. There were rumors about his death, but the old man showed off his robustness a lot. Remembering the meeting with him, Jeong Woo-Seok was no more special than anyone else. Thanks to the information that he naturally learned while focusing on the association’s work, there was no hint of any walls of status between them as they had already been broken down,

“Hmm… Why are we not getting the approval?”

Yoo Won-Jin sympathized with Jeong Woo-Seok’s apprehension. Although the information had not yet been released to the media, there were sources available to large corporations who kept their ears to the ground.

The association’s plan to open up an era of space colonization was a profit-making venture, which included an internal directive that they would not get involved in matters related to land and resource ownership. The directive resembled the practice during the age of navigation, where explorers would claim by planting a flag, thereby declaring it to belong to their conquering group.

The association only wanted one thing from the Awakened: conquer the extraterrestrial space.

“I don’t know the details of the conditions for approval, but I just wanted to let you know that it may seem unfair on the surface.”

“Today is only the first day.”

“But none of our plans have been approved.”

Yoo Won-Jin spread his hands open. “Why are you telling me this? I don’t have that much power. I’m just an employee. And wouldn’t it be safer to wait for the other attackers to return and gather more information about the aliens before entering?”

“That’s what we think. The Awakened are in a different position. They will think that the association is depriving them of opportunities.”

Yoo Won-Jin shook his head inwardly as he couldn’t say that only the Awakened who were hired by the Daehyun Group thought like that. The capital forces that reached the association’s leadership had one thing in common, whether they aggressively lobbied or utilized their connections to gain influence. It was that the entry plan they submitted was concentrated in a place called Franklin Dukedom.

In fact, not long after, higher-ups issued an instruction to approve only the plan for the Franklin Dukedom.

“Director Yoo… Did we get on the wrong side of the association?” Jeong Woo-Seok asked.

Yoo Won-Jin responded, “No way. Even if there were any biases, the association is fairer than you might think. Once the returnees are back, the guidelines for granting approval will naturally become clear.”

“Don’t you think one day will determine ten years… no one hundred years?”

“...”

“I won’t change the subject. You would know that we have a lot of defense companies in our group. We have plenty of room, so I’m confident that we will be able to do much more than Jeonil if we advance to outer space. Then, when that time comes, I will never forget how much of a help you were. If it’s actually hard for you to do, then just connect me to one person, please. I heard he is Korean.”

“Mr. Vice President!” Yoo Won-Jin raised his voice without realizing it, then he lowered his voice as he was conscious of the people outside of the room. “You’d better not talk about him because I can't even talk to him.”

“That’s how urgent I am. Jeonil has literally devoured this country. What about Jonathan Investment Finance Group? They took control of the world. If the higher-ups really think that they should also monopolize outer space… What can I do? I have no choice but to stop.”

At that time, Yoo Won-Jin received a short message.

「 Honey, I’m out at the shopping mall with the Daehyun President’s wife. I won’t be late for dinner. Sorry! 」

Ugh, she is doing this again. Stop. Just stop hanging out with her.

Yoo Won-Jin quickly straightened his crumpled expression and raised his head. Then, he saw Jeong Woo-Seok’s anxious face. A new era of navigation unfolded, but he was unable to move to the sea despite the multiple ships he possessed.

What Jeong Woo-Seok said was true. The number of entries processed by the Korean branch today was only one of Jeonil’s squads.

On the other hand, the situation on the foreign side was active. There was already a famous figure in this world. His name was Chris, a Wall Street financier who had hit the jackpot on the Day of Advent, and he said he built the system and manpower faster than anyone else. The performance of foreign capital, led by him, was remarkable.

But isn’t the Jeonil Group, the only one who has entered space, technically a foreign capital?

Although the Ilsung Group was scheduled to enter in a few days, it was far short in light of the current status of active foreign capital.

Shouldn’t we have at least one more in Korea besides Ilsung?

Upon reflection, Yoo Won-Jin realized that Daehyun Group would never be able to directly contact the association’s leadership. In the eyes of the super-wealthy figures in the business world, such as the King of Hell Jonathan Hunter, or Osiris Jonathan von Karjan, the Daehyun group would be considered insignificant.

Yoo Won-Jin made a decision.

“It’s a fact that will be known to the public soon.”

When Yoo Won-Jin opened his mouth, Jeong Woo-Seok corrected his posture and paid attention.

“This approval is limited to the Franklin Duchy…”

“Franklin Duchy… Why?”

“It must be a small country. The higher-ups must intend to settle first and gradually expand the realm of humanity there.”

“T…then, how many dungeons are left in Korea?”

“There is none left. There would be nothing even if you look abroad.”

Yoo Won-Jin refrained from mentioning that the allocation had already been decreased due to foreign capital. Jeong Woo-Seok’s face began to regain hope when he noticed Yoo Won-Jin’s smile and the way his upper body was tilted toward him. Yoo Won-Jin’s voice was so quiet that Jeong Woo-Seok could barely hear him by putting his ears close to his mouth.

“Try modifying your entry point to the Land of Whirlpool. Before it gets too late.”

Jeong Woo-Seok was touched.

The approval guidelines of the Land of Whirlpool were just released this morning. The leadership of the association seemed to believe that they would easily occupy the Franklin Dukedom.

Yoo Won-Jin wondered how many years would it have taken for him to obtain such authority and social status if he had remained in the Daehyun Group. Under the assumption that he would never be kicked out after dedicating his entire life, he would have been barely promoted.

In that sense, moving to the association was a successful gamble.

“We will see each other more often in the future, Mr. Vice President.” Yoo Won-Jin stretched his hand out to shake hands. “Going to outer space is important, but you’d better take care of your health first.”

Jeong Woo-Seok held Yoo Won-Jin’s hand with both of his hands.

“I will…never forget your help.”

***

Yeon-Hee and Seong-Il had left, but I remained at that spot in case of a possible crisis. I hoped that I would be able to wear her down, but things had progressed such that we agreed that we would bring the entire Franklin Dukedom to war and then I would be accompanied by Seong-Il.

It was almost time for darkness to fall, and nights in the hills came faster than flat land. The area around the A-92 dungeon, which led to the Holy Knight Ronsius’s area, had been left empty from the beginning, so it was natural that there was no light in the darkness like other areas.

「Warning

Civilian Restricted Area

This area is subject to the World Awakened Association Membership Agreement and people are strictly prohibited from entering the area outside of accreditation.

World Awakened Association」

Ssss-

As I traversed the barbed wire that was marked with the warning sign, I caught sight of some red lights. The reddest of the bunch emerged from the depths of the necromancer’s hood, shrouded in darkness. As Joshua’s crimson gaze dissipated, the members of the plague squad who trailed him arrived with their heads lowered.

Their presence exuded a sense of darkness even though they didn’t make a grim sound. Even Seong-Il often avoided Joshua, saying that he felt overwhelmed by Joshua’s eyes.

I had no doubt that these people who gave off such a nightmare vibe would open the door for me to enter the world of Franklin Dukedom. Other than for Yeon-Hee, they had the strongest firepower out of all the Awakened.

I said, “You should know what you need to deal with.”

Joshua responded immediately, “Holy Knight Caldoran of the Land of Whirlpool. I will cut his head and offer it to you.”

I had purposely set the dungeon with the closest passage to the Holy Knight aside.

I continued, “Go to the Cat Food Warehouse before entering. You will be able to check your equipment.”

“Yes, Master,” Joshua said.

The Holy Knight would have no idea what was getting closer to him, so Caldoran would be pitiful as much as the one who was facing Yeon-Hee now.

I looked at Joshua, who was already filling the darkness inside his hood with murderous intentions, then nodded briefly. Joshua and his squad vanished within one second as if they were the gods of death who didn’t exist in this world.

Ssss-

Chapter 361

Ten thousand tons of gold were being transported from Shanghai Port to New York Port. Although it was an extraordinary operation, the media only covered a few brief articles about it because public attention was fixated on a mercenary. This individual wasn’t the first to set foot on an extraterrestrial planet like Neil Armstrong, but he would be forever recognized as the first person to return from outer space.

“We won a perfect victory with no casualties. Our enemies were helpless as they had no chance of winning.”

I was watching his interview with the Chinese leader who had made a confidential visit to Korea. When I gestured to him to be quiet, the cheers and applause from the interview site became louder and filled the suite. The interview was chaotic, but the hotel staff who were receiving the VVIP would have been the busiest people.

The interviewer asked, “Umm… but where are the others?”

“I came back to just report. It is true that we have successfully occupied the area, but the danger hasn’t been resolved yet. Through operations that govern the occupied territories and quickly establish links with other groups…”

The mercenary appeared to be suppressing his emotions. He wasn’t guilty, but he seemed to be trying to get rid of the excitement he felt from the battlefield.

The mercenaries were responsible for protecting oil drilling facilities and diamond mines in the areas affected by civil war and were sometimes involved in resisting or supporting coups. In the event that their superiors issued orders, they were even required to use lethal force against civilians. Therefore, the battle carried out in outer space was just one of the missions they had to complete as long as they were paid a lot of money.

I said to the Chinese leader while pointing at the mercenary on the television as I needed to clarify something, “You are not the only one who is interested in this. The American and Russian members are all crazy about this, but the civilian population entering the extraterrestrial world will be limited to mercenaries and scientists.”

Our interpreter was Yang Ga-Hye, an Awakened who I had met once before.

The Chinese Leader now found a way to revive his country, whose fate had fallen into the abyss, by using the alien space. He said he would mobilize the entire army if I opened the gate, but that was a foolish display of judgment.

What would be the reason for me using the traditional principles of capitalism to overpower China and entice them into adopting it? If he were to take the next step and delve deeper into my motives for imposing capitalist rule upon the world, then he would realize that it would be inconceivable that I would allow him to throw millions of Chinese into the gate.

Chapter 362

Jessica came into the living room after checking the stock price of the CVA (Chris Victory Agency), then she soon regretted it.

I shouldn’t have protected them like that.

No, she was right in protecting the group, but the way she did it was wrong. Even if she hadn’t stepped up, Odin would not have allowed the merger and acquisition.

Her husband, Gillian, kept calling her, but she didn’t answer. She had turned her phone on mute as she expected this would happen.

As Jessica was deep in thought with her hand resting on her forehead, she was interrupted by a female voice.

“Are you not going to answer?”

The person asking was Lucy, an Awakened Jessica had hired as a residential security guard. She had noticed a clear disparity in skill level among the Awakened, prompting her to seek assistance from the higher section.

Despite this, she couldn’t shake the feeling that bringing such an individual to her place was not quite right for her. Moreover, the Awakened in the high section were those who had led a group in the Stage of Advent. It was paradoxical, but they tended to miss those times a lot.

What Jessica despised most were their condescending gazes toward those who they considered beneath them. Although some were adept at concealing their true intentions behind courteous manners, she couldn’t help but penetrate through their veiled expressions because she was once like that before.

She was extremely sensitive and arrogant now, particularly due to the fact that a seemingly unimportant Wall Street figure had achieved enough success to dominate the global economy and marry her husband.

Therefore, she went through multiple interviews and employed Lucy. Lucy had a more subdued gaze compared to those from higher sections, as she was in the Bsilgol section. Although she had been through hell, she was clumsy and foolish enough that Jessica could grasp her thoughts. The purpose of the hiring was to make rumors spread in the industry that she had hired Awakened as a bodyguard, so there was no concern about choosing Lucy.

Lucy pointed out, “You keep getting calls.”

“I know.”

When she didn’t answer the phone call, Gillian sent her a follow-up text.

「 Why did you do that? Pick up the phone. 」

Jessica powered down her personal phone while keeping her other phone designated for business purposes on.

“You look different today,” Lucy said.

Jessica asked, “Even you can tell that, right? But why didn’t you leave for outer space? Do you want me to introduce you to an agency?”

“Then who will guard you, Jessica?”

Jessica blinked. “You seem very different from other Awakened. Umm… You seem relaxed.”

Lucy smiled quietly. Perhaps she had caught Jessica’s attention with her tranquil expression. Jessica beckoned to sit next to her instead of standing like that.

Jessica had many bodyguards, but her Awakened bodyguard was definitely different. Lucy sat down without hesitation, and Jessica looked at her with envious eyes. Well, of course, except for the hell she went through.

“Should we take a shot, Lucy?”

Lucy accepted her suggestion this time because she knew she wasn’t there to guard her. However, it was Jessica who hesitated when Lucy poured whiskey into her glass as she hadn’t even sipped a drop of alcohol in several years.

Lucy glanced at Jessica’s quivering eyes as she looked at the glass, and then pushed the glass close to her.

Lucy said to Jessica with a slightly playful tone, “You’re the one who first suggested that we drink.”

“Teach me how you can smile like that even though you have been through hell. You… You are…”

Jessica refrained from asking how Lucy managed to remain composed despite being in the Bsilgol section.

“What’s wrong? You are living in such a magnificent mansion.”

Lucy was actually curious. At first, she didn’t know who was employing her. She just thought it would be one of the rich, but that wasn’t true. In terms of the civilian world, Jessica was the most influential and richest woman in the world.

If Lucy hadn’t become a bodyguard, then she would have never been able to see Jessica.

Then, Jessica asked, “You don’t have kids, do you?”

Only then did Lucy realize that she had never seen a picture of a child in the mansion.

Lucy replied, “No, I don’t.”

Jessica stated somewhat bitterly, “We dedicated a lot of effort towards having a child, even undergoing procedures. Perhaps, God believes that we already had enough blessings.”

G…god?

Lucy was rolling her eyes inward cynically.

If there was a god, there would be no place like the Stage of Advent.

If there were a being recognized as a deity, then Lucy would say that she had witnessed such an entity in the Final Stage.

Anyway, Lucy realized Jessica was acting like she was in vain even though she had everything except for a child.

“That is why I’m estranged from my husband. We have so many conflicts with our opinions. Come to think of it, you have never seen him, have you?” Jessica asked.

She was talking about Gillian, the CEO of Gillian Investment Finance Group. Lucy answered that she had not.

“It’s your turn, Lucy.”

“About what?”

“Are you going to pretend that you know nothing?”

Lucy smiled in a way that Jessica envied again, then she said slowly, “You will have a smile like mine once you have a child. That’s the only thing you feel like you are missing, isn’t it?”

“Are you saying that you have everything?” Jessica asked curiously.

Lucy shrugged. “Not as much as you, Jessica, but I have a lot of things. Of course, I don’t want a kid.”

***

Jessica was lying on the bed.

“You will have a smile like mine once you have a child. That’s the only thing you feel like you are missing, isn’t it?”

Lucy’s voice kept ringing in Jessica’s ears. These were thoughts that she was already aware of, but hearing the confirmation from someone else felt like a sharp blade piercing her lungs. She desperately wanted a kid with her own eyes and her husband’s hair color, but it was too late.

Both she and her husband were too old. Individuals who had already attained success and still had the potential for further achievements tended to forget their age and concentrate only on their goals. However, she solely gazed at the summit. Looking back, she didn’t let go of the hope of having a child when she disclosed Mossack Fonseca, the Panama tax avoidance factory.

That must be why I did such a thing.

As she ascended to the pinnacle and looked down, she realized that the world was terrible. She discovered what she had done under Odin, and she didn’t want her kids to grow up in that world where the fate of billions of people hinged on the judgment of a single authoritative individual. Especially in situations where the propensity of the absolute could not be distinguished by good or evil.

Did a good end justify any and all means employed in achieving it? And conversely, how should one judge a situation where the means employed were good, but the end pursued was evil?

Also, as long as the person with power wasn’t a robot, that tendency could always change from evil to good and vice versa.

Apart from such a philosophical problem, the world crafted by absolute authority had surpassed even the dystopian setting depicted in the book [1984]. Nevertheless, the authority held only economic power, lacking physical force until that point.

However, he shouldn’t have touched the Carl and Jane Accounting Law Firm! That was a detonator! Jessica couldn’t have kids and didn’t even think about adoption, but that was the last straw for her.

She groped around the floor in the darkness, then swallowed a pill of Moclobemide with a sip of water. She knew that taking antidepressants wouldn’t help because the world wouldn’t change because of a few pills.

“What is wrong with you? Jessica. Is it just because of kids?”

She felt like she could hear her husband scolding her.

“Yes! Only because of that!”

Her shouting at him also rang in her ears.

Jessica was sobbing without realizing it. She had heard that the Stage of Advent was akin to hell, but she had also been enduring a living hell for the past several years. She couldn’t discern whether her inability to conceive or the terror induced by the world shaped by absolute authority was the source of her turmoil.

She seemed to have cried herself to sleep because her pillow was wet when she woke up.

“Are you okay? I was debating if I should wake you up or not.”

It was Lucy. Jessica was in a bad mood. She had forgotten about her nightmare, yet the lingering sentiment of weeping persisted within her. At that moment, Lucy’s attention shifted toward the medicine case on the floor.

Lucy said as if taking antidepressants was nothing, “Jessica, this won’t help you at all.”

“How did you go through the Stage of Advent, Lucy?” Jessica suddenly asked.

Lucy shrugged. “I drank monster blood sometimes.”

“Monster blood?” Jessica widened her eyes.

Lucy’s lips quirked. “But the effect was only temporary. This is the pill I brought from the United States.”

Lucy took out a red pill from her jacket.

“Don’t even talk about it if it’s an addictive drug.” There was a distinct edge to Jessica’s voice.

“A drug?” Lucy laughed it off.

“This is the only one left, so what should I do?” Lucy said with a sweet smile as if she was talking to her old friend while waving her hand that held the pill.

She continued, “Give it a try. The pill itself isn’t addictive, and I’m sure you will feel less depressed. It’s not something that causes hallucinations. This isn’t a drug. It’s beyond that.”

Jessica narrowed her eyes. “What’s inside that pill?”

“You will find out when you take it. This is my gift to you for being kind to me. This is so hard to get, and if you like it, you could get some more? I will pay for them. Nothing is impossible for you, right?”

Jessica recalled a scene from the movie [Matrix] as she looked at the pill in Lucy’s hand. In the movie, the pill was a medicine that told the world the truth.

I already know the truth.

Jessica smirked and picked up the pill, then swallowed it with a cup of water that she didn’t finish last night. She had taken stimulants multiple times before, and she thought the pill would be one of them.

However, as soon as the pill hit her stomach…

Huh?

She could sense the presence of the pill in her stomach. Then, she distinctly felt the effects spreading throughout her body like a spiderweb, even reaching all of her blood vessels.

Lucy said as if she had been waiting until Jessica widened her eyes, “That drug is called Spider-Web. Don’t you get why it’s named like that? I heard it’s more effective for civilians.”

Jessica found it difficult to describe the efficacy of the pill. It provided more energy than any stimulant and, as Lucy had claimed, completely eradicated any melancholic emotions she had been experiencing as though they had never existed in the first place.

When Jessica tried to get up from the bed using one hand for support, the bed couldn’t withstand the force exerted by her. The bed suddenly collapsed, causing her to lose her balance. Although she was expected to tumble with the bed, her reflexes enabled her to regain stability, which was a skill that the average civilian would not possess.

“I knew it, but I guess you really don’t socialize with anyone. Isn’t it hard to just work?” Lucy asked.

“This is…”

“There’s a trend among the rich women to secretly call Bsilgol men over after taking the pill.”

“Then?”

Lucy snorted. “Come on. What other reason is there for a woman to call a man secretly?”

However, Jessica actually didn’t know what she meant. A wave of energy unlike any she had ever experienced before hit her, and it was a recollection of searching for new companies, driven by her pursuit of changing markets.

She didn’t only look for private military companies and agencies like Brian Kim. The research of inventing new medications from monster carcasses and blood was underway in the pharmaceutical industry, and one company sponsored by the U.S. government grabbed her attention.

“Lucy! Is this synthesized from the monster’s blood?” she asked.

Jessica opened her laptop instead of listening to Lucy’s reply. She tracked the relevant information on the spot.

I found it.

A new drug was on the verge of being released by a pharmaceutical company sponsored by the U.S. government. They were listed by a financial firm and, unsurprisingly, were one of the companies under Jeonil.

The equity structure of the pharmaceutical companies was simple. Twenty percent were equally distributed to each of the three corporations and one individual investor running the company. The remaining twenty percent was left out for sponsorship and listing in the future.

What stood out was the assumption that the two corporations belonged to the absolute ruler. If this were true, then the pharmaceutical company’s true owner would be Odin, since even firms believed to be funded by the U.S. government were subject to his influence.

Right, the world has been like that for a long time.

Even now, there were many elites in the world who were active without knowing who was at their top and whose money they were dealing with. They might be proud to think that they were smarter than anyone else, but they didn’t know who they were working for. The shares of pharmaceutical companies secured by the absolute were the result of such blind elites’ hard work.

Jessica had been helping Odin to build the system, so she could see through the situation quickly. Brian Kim was impatient to acquire RMC of Rothschild and CVA of Chris, but Jessica still didn’t think that was a smart suggestion.

If you look into the equity structures of the company, it might turn out to be the property of Odin.

She was confident that the absolute wouldn’t be able to fully grasp his property. It was meaningless and impossible. He probably only knew that he had dominated the Earth. The Earth belonged to him, and the same applied to anything that originated from it.

Jessica got up from her seat. The world was still the same even though she looked at it with eyes full of vitality. However, she wasn’t depressed anymore due to the pill.

This is…

It was an undeniable truth that Odin had saved mankind from the Day of Advent. However, his presence and the order he had entrenched during the process were extremely dangerous.

Jessica sat down again after checking that Lucy was out in the living room. Then, she put her hands on the keyboard. She appeared determined as she contacted the person through the encrypted channel.

<A: Is the weather nice?>

She wanted the public to realize the truth of the world.

Chapter 363.1: (Part 1)

「Electronic Disclosure - Data Analysis, Retrieval, and Transfer System

Subject to Disclosure: DaehyunCA

Name of the Report: Entry Agreement

Submitted by: DaehyunCA

Date of Submission: May 29th

1. Contract classification: Entry Authorization

- Contract Name: Dungeon (F-301 Land of Whirlpool) Entry Approval

2. Contractor: World Awakened Association (Korean Branch)

3. Contract period: Start Date 2018-06-01 / End Date 2018-06-05

4. Contract date: 2018-05-23

5. Key points related to determining the value of investment: Same contracts for other companies, majority of rights in the occupied territories 」

「 2018.05.30 : KRW 37,150

Net change/↑ KRW 8,550 + 30.00%

2018.05.29 : KRW 28,600

Net change/↑ KRW 6,600 + 30.00% 」

As of today, June 1st, the agency of Daehyun Group has been consistently reaching the upper limit for the past three days. Furthermore, the fall of the Franklin Dukedom resulted in an increased focus on entry into the Land of Whirlpool, causing related stock prices to surge.

With the June 10th deadline fast approaching for Doom Kaos, Joshua was under pressure to produce results, particularly given the unexpected challenge posed by Jonathan’s inability to adjust to his return. This had caused him to wander aimlessly.

At that time, the sound of footsteps got closer and someone knocked on the door. It was Lee Tae-Han.

“The girl is not someone who would say nonsense.”

He was talking about Lucy, the girl he sent as Jessica’s residential bodyguard. After Jessica’s conversion was confirmed, the association left a separate job for that girl. They ordered her to find out the path of the crypto channel where Jessica was leaking information.

Lucy sent everything without knowing the nature of the data being shared, including a private chat network that was used between financiers like Jessica. While the data contained various miscellaneous information, it also included the specific item that we had been searching for.

As a result, Bastian, a reporter for the International Consortium of Investigative Journalists, was apprehended by the association’s security team, as he met Lee Tae-Han, whom he believed to be Jessica.

“What about him?” I asked.

“It cost a bit to deal with him. May I tell you my opinion?”

“Of course.”

“We are sending security agents to him.”

While he clearly wanted to kill Bastian, such an act would have presented complications. The last thing I wanted was for Jessica to discover that I had made contact with them. Ultimately, there was something much more important at stake than the life of a surveillance journalist like Bastian, who had sold out his principles for a mere ten million dollars.

The next day, I received a call that Gillian’s private plane had arrived at Incheon Airport while I was putting together the information that was brought back by returned mercenaries from the Franklin Duchy and the Land of Whirlpool. However, he didn’t immediately return to the association as I had ordered him to come in on time with his wife.

***

Gillian had a hunch that Odin would call him upon realizing that Brian Kim’s associates had not only ransacked Mossack Fonseca but also the Carl and Jane Accounting Law Firm. He had a feeling that the data that was obtained through their internal source was aimed at Jessica. That was why they were here today.

He had made every effort to contact his wife but ultimately failed. He actually entrusted his Chinese work to his elite subordinates and flew to the Isle of Man where his wife lived. However, her bodyguards stood in front and didn’t let him in. She didn’t respond to any phone calls or texts. For reasons that were entirely unknown, she had retreated into a cave and was evidently undergoing a process of self-destruction.

So why the hell? Jessica!

He knew she was suffering from severe depression. Nevertheless, the sense of accomplishment he had gained by protecting the market on the Day of Advent was immense, so he thought Jessica would feel the same way and recover to a certain level.

We saved billions of people in the world.

No… He believed she would be completely cured of the depression from that alone.

However, he noticed that his wife had remained the same at this year’s club meeting. While she put on a smile and engaged with other members, he could detect that she was still struggling with depression. This was evidenced by her avoidance of him and the occasional shadow that fell across her face. He should have held on to her then as that had clearly been the last chance.

Gillian gazed out the car window, which was heavily tinted and made even the midday appear dark, much like the overwhelming sense of heartbreak that he was experiencing.

The secretary said when Gillian lowered his window, “She just got here!”

“Jessica?”

“Yes, sir!”

Jessica followed Odin’s instructions and arrived in Korea promptly. Gillian caught sight of her walking alongside her bodyguards from afar.

“Can I take the ride with you?” she asked.

Gillian opened the door for her, then moved closer to her side.

“Why are you looking at me with such surprised eyes? Did you think I would ignore his order?”

He shook his head. “Not that. I didn’t expect you would ask for a ride together.”

She responded, “This is the last time.”

“...”

“It’s none of your concern. I will ensure that nothing happens to you. That’s why I’m here,” she reassured him.

“Yes. You have to make sure I’m not removed from his line.”

Gillian felt a throbbing headache and rubbed his forehead with the thick part of his palm.

“Do you have a headache?” she asked.

He nodded morosely. “Yes. How could we fill your spot? Who can replace you?”

“Are you not worried about me?”

“You’ve always been like this. Your thoughts are often too complex for me to understand, and it is no different this time. I have absolutely no idea what you are thinking…”

Gillian felt like he would become emotional if he spoke any more. It was too early to shed tears. In order to protect Jessica in front of him, he needed to grasp her intention first.

As the car began to move. Gillian realized that the time until they reached the association headquarters could be his final moment with his wife. He gazed at Jessica with a complex expression in his eyes, unable to bear the weight of his emotions. The intensity of his feelings was akin to the swirls of emotions that the four priests had evoked during the ceremony.

Worry.

According to the Awakened, Odin was a ruthless man in the Stage of Advent. Many strong Awakened had tried to assassinate his lover Mary in the Final Stage, but they all died without mercy. He never showed forgiveness to those who conspired behind his back even before the Day of Advent.

His wife…could die with the love, friendship, and respect she shared with Gillian.

Rage.

Why do you think the current civilization is still intact and maintained? How was the world saved?

The memory of Odin explaining why he had been named after a god had remained etched in Gillian’s mind.

“I hope you are prepared to save the world. If that proves to be too difficult, then take a moment to reflect on what we have accomplished so far. We have always managed to thrive during times of global economic crisis, and the upcoming crisis…it could very well be the worst one. But we are already getting ready for it.”

Odin was driven by a noble purpose, rather than greed. Moreover, he had never taken any actions that contravened this purpose, both before and after entering the Stage of Advent.

His actions were entirely focused on ensuring the stability and well-being of humanity. When the suggestion was made at this year’s club meeting to revive Project Tessera and install wiretapping devices in all of humanity, Odin immediately dismissed it. Instead, he restricted it to the Awakened, a source of anxiety within society. This was a prime example of his righteousness.

His wisdom lay in the creation of a financial empire that was instrumental in defending the Day of Advent, as well as his wise management of the Awakened following the Day of Advent. Despite being the wealthiest person in human history, he didn’t spend the money on himself. Instead, his decade-long focus on the dungeons prior to entering the Stage of Advent was a testament to his moderation.

While he was fearful of the potential collapse of civilization on the Day of Advent, he was unafraid to take on the old Bilderberg Club. This demonstrated his courage in understanding what to fear and what not to fear.

Odin embodied the characteristic of a Philosopher King[1], as described in Plato’s ideals. Also, this world paralleled the utopian society envisioned by Plato’s concept of a Philosopher King ruler.

However, his wife Jessica turned her back on a world she would never see again. Gillian still couldn’t understand why. It was unacceptable for any reason!

Self-reproach.

He should have taken care of his wife. He had to do the same as his wife had taken care of him in the days when he was wandering without being able to hold his mind together. Every time the procedure failed, he at least needed to try to understand her feelings. Although it was urgent to prevent the destruction of mankind, he should have focused on her well-being.

Jessica was such a competent financier that he completely forgot that she was also his woman. However, it was too late.

1. A ruler who possesses both a love of wisdom and a desire to live a just life and is, therefore, best suited to govern society. ?

Chapter 363.2: (Part 2)

Gillian had a hunch that Odin would call him upon realizing that Brian Kim’s associates had not only ransacked Mossack Fonseca but also the Carl and Jane Accounting Law Firm. He had a feeling that the data that was obtained through their internal source was aimed at Jessica. That was why they were here today.

He had made every effort to contact his wife but ultimately failed. He actually entrusted his Chinese work to his elite subordinates and flew to the Isle of Man where his wife lived. However, her bodyguards stood in front and didn’t let him in. She didn’t respond to any phone calls or texts. For reasons that were entirely unknown, she had retreated into a cave and was evidently undergoing a process of self-destruction.

So why the hell? Jessica!

He knew she was suffering from severe depression. Nevertheless, the sense of accomplishment he had gained by protecting the market on the Day of Advent was immense, so he thought Jessica would feel the same way and recover to a certain level.

We saved billions of people in the world.

No… He believed she would be completely cured of the depression from that alone.

However, he noticed that his wife had remained the same at this year’s club meeting. While she put on a smile and engaged with other members, he could detect that she was still struggling with depression. This was evidenced by her avoidance of him and the occasional shadow that fell across her face. He should have held on to her then as that had clearly been the last chance.

Gillian gazed out the car window, which was heavily tinted and made even the midday appear dark, much like the overwhelming sense of heartbreak that he was experiencing.

The secretary said when Gillian lowered his window, “She just got here!”

“Jessica?”

“Yes, sir!”

Jessica followed Odin’s instructions and arrived in Korea promptly. Gillian caught sight of her walking alongside her bodyguards from afar.

“Can I take the ride with you?” she asked.

Gillian opened the door for her, then moved closer to her side.

“Why are you looking at me with such surprised eyes? Did you think I would ignore his order?”

He shook his head. “Not that. I didn’t expect you would ask for a ride together.”

She responded, “This is the last time.”

“...”

“It’s none of your concern. I will ensure that nothing happens to you. That’s why I’m here,” she reassured him.

“Yes. You have to make sure I’m not removed from his line.”

Gillian felt a throbbing headache and rubbed his forehead with the thick part of his palm.

“Do you have a headache?” she asked.

He nodded morosely. “Yes. How could we fill your spot? Who can replace you?”

“Are you not worried about me?”

“You’ve always been like this. Your thoughts are often too complex for me to understand, and it is no different this time. I have absolutely no idea what you are thinking…”

Gillian felt like he would become emotional if he spoke any more. It was too early to shed tears. In order to protect Jessica in front of him, he needed to grasp her intention first.

As the car began to move. Gillian realized that the time until they reached the association headquarters could be his final moment with his wife. He gazed at Jessica with a complex expression in his eyes, unable to bear the weight of his emotions. The intensity of his feelings was akin to the swirls of emotions that the four priests had evoked during the ceremony.

Worry.

According to the Awakened, Odin was a ruthless man in the Stage of Advent. Many strong Awakened had tried to assassinate his lover Mary in the Final Stage, but they all died without mercy. He never showed forgiveness to those who conspired behind his back even before the Day of Advent.

His wife…could die with the love, friendship, and respect she shared with Gillian.

Rage.

Why do you think the current civilization is still intact and maintained? How was the world saved?

The memory of Odin explaining why he had been named after a god had remained etched in Gillian’s mind.

“I hope you are prepared to save the world. If that proves to be too difficult, then take a moment to reflect on what we have accomplished so far. We have always managed to thrive during times of global economic crisis, and the upcoming crisis…it could very well be the worst one. But we are already getting ready for it.”

Odin was driven by a noble purpose, rather than greed. Moreover, he had never taken any actions that contravened this purpose, both before and after entering the Stage of Advent.

His actions were entirely focused on ensuring the stability and well-being of humanity. When the suggestion was made at this year’s club meeting to revive Project Tessera and install wiretapping devices in all of humanity, Odin immediately dismissed it. Instead, he restricted it to the Awakened, a source of anxiety within society. This was a prime example of his righteousness.

His wisdom lay in the creation of a financial empire that was instrumental in defending the Day of Advent, as well as his wise management of the Awakened following the Day of Advent. Despite being the wealthiest person in human history, he didn’t spend the money on himself. Instead, his decade-long focus on the dungeons prior to entering the Stage of Advent was a testament to his moderation.

While he was fearful of the potential collapse of civilization on the Day of Advent, he was unafraid to take on the old Bilderberg Club. This demonstrated his courage in understanding what to fear and what not to fear.

Odin embodied the characteristic of a Philosopher King[1], as described in Plato’s ideals. Also, this world paralleled the utopian society envisioned by Plato’s concept of a Philosopher King ruler.

However, his wife Jessica turned her back on a world she would never see again. Gillian still couldn’t understand why. It was unacceptable for any reason!

Self-reproach.

He should have taken care of his wife. He had to do the same as his wife had taken care of him in the days when he was wandering without being able to hold his mind together. Every time the procedure failed, he at least needed to try to understand her feelings. Although it was urgent to prevent the destruction of mankind, he should have focused on her well-being.

Jessica was such a competent financier that he completely forgot that she was also his woman. However, it was too late.

***

Jessica kept silent until they almost reached the headquarters.

“Please.”

Gillian burst into screams as he buried his head in Jessica’s lap.

“It’s funny to say it myself. I know you better than anyone else, and you won’t be able to stand it.”

“I promise,” his voice shook.

“You used to think like me, that the Jeonil Club is dangerous. Isn’t that very contradictory? Now I’m doing that, and you are loyal to them. Yes, I didn’t want to raise a kid in this world.”

So everything comes back to kids again?

Gillian almost screamed. He closed his eyes so tightly that tears inadvertently fell out.

“No… No…”

Gillian continued to mutter, rubbing his face against Jessica’s lap. As Gillian’s movement became more intense, Jessica watched his trembling fist from behind his head and spoke in a hollow voice, “I told you that you won’t be able to stand it.”

He wailed, “Even I can’t forgive you for that reason. Jessica…You are done.”

“Raise your head. Come on.”

Tears were flowing from Gillian’s bloodshot eyes. Jessica could tell that he was incredibly angry.

“I admire you, and I respect Odin more than you.”

“...”

“But it was something that one of us had to do. Jonathan? Joshua? Brian? And you? Who would have done it except me? I was the only one.”

“Was your plan simply to leak data? Such a woman like you? Nothing else but just a disclosure?”

She shrugged. “Then what more can I do? I don’t mean to break order and don’t have the ability to do so.”

“Then what is this for…”

“I wanted to incite fear in Odin with public sentiment so that he would return to the right path even if he was straying.”

“That’s ridiculous!”

Gillian pounded the private screen blocking the driver and back seat. “Turn the car around! Right now! What the fuck are you doing! I said turn the car right now!”

“Where should I take you then?” the driver asked.

He screeched, “Anywhere! Anywhere far from the association’s headquarters!”

The driver widened his eyes as this was his first time witnessing Gillian acting in such an aggressive manner.

“What are you doing? Are you insane?” Jessica yelled at Gillian.

He responded tersely, “He will forgive me.”

Jessica looked at Gillian with shaky eyes, but only for a short moment.

She then said to the driver, “Please go to the association headquarters and just ignore him. Our boss is calling for us. If you turn the car around, you will have to be responsible for that.”

“But President…” the driver said.

“Turn the car!” she ordered.

Gilian pleaded, “I’m telling you. They won’t deal with this by just firing you. You would never have seen him so furious. Think wisely about what kind of situation you are in.”

He then turned to the driver, “Turn the fucking car around!”

Jessica interrupted, “If you do that, you will be in big trouble. Just go. That’s how we will save Gillian instead.”

As soon as the car turned around, Jessica shifted her gaze toward Gillian from the driver’s head.

“Wow, he is as loyal as you are. So what are you going to do now?”

“Think about it. You are better than me.”

“Why don’t we head to Odin’s parent’s house and ask for a meal?”

“...Okay.”

“You are definitely out of your mind. What I did isn’t something to ask for forgiveness.”

“Now I understand the emotions that led you to this moment.”

“Are you treating me like a patient now? You are too full of rage right now.”

“It’s all because of you, Jessica.”

Jessica sighed. “I don’t want you to be harmed because of me.”

“Then you shouldn’t have made things like this. Did you not expect that I would act like this?” he asked.

“Did you know?” she asked in response.

He shook his head. “I didn’t, but you should have. This is what you did.”

Jessica frowned. “What do you mean? But are you really doing this for me? There will be consequences.”

Gillian continued, “I will regret it, but yes. Take a moment to reconsider why you believed this world to be dangerous. If we have children, then they will grow up safer than any other child… Be selfish.”

She rolled her eyes. “We don’t even have one.”

He insisted, “Just think about it.”

She sighed. “Then I hope they can grow up normally in a world that is itself normal.”

“The world ruled by the Bilderberg Club? No, in a world where human civilization has collapsed, so people are wearing rags and are scrounging for food? That was our kids’ future if he wasn’t here. You are not the only one who wanted to have children. I did too. I still do.”

Jessica fell silent as Gillian’s tears began to flow endlessly. “Never mind. It’s all useless now. Odin will never forgive you…and me.”

She shook her head. “It’s not too late. I understand you, so let’s go back to the headquarters.”

“Do you still love me?” Gillian raised his head and looked at Jessica.

“...I now know what you needed.”

Gillain begged, “Stop saying nonsense. Please just plead for forgiveness. If not for yourself, then for me. Just tell them that you were crazy for a bit because of the depression. I don’t want to lose you.”

Jessica looked at Gillian trembling for a while, then she pulled Gillian’s neck toward her chest and opened the blocked private screen.

“I’m sorry for changing our minds, but please drop us off at the headquarters.”

***

Despite Jessica’s conversion being purely driven by her conscience and not for engaging with other club members or personal gain, her betrayal was still a shock to me. I was honestly impressed upon realizing her intention through Bastian.

Did any of the whistleblowers hold a position as high as Jessica did? No. They were usually from lower groups who accidentally came into contact with top secrets. None of the top leaders were directly involved in this matter like she was.

Above all, she was currently holding the position. One of the richest and most prestigious people in the world disclosed the club’s information. Furthermore, she would have known the hell I had gone through during the Stage of Advent, so it was a life-threatening risk for Jessica to even touch the Carl and Jane Accounting Law Firm.

No one survived after betraying me. In that sense, Jessica would be the only one who would stay alive although she had turned her back on me. It was because she gave up on her vested rights and acted according to her conscience, rather than trying to protect her wealth.

According to Basitan’s statement, Jessica was fully prepared for the press conference and willing to sacrifice everything she had gained.

Therefore, I contemplated what led her to this point, as it wasn’t her desire for wealth, status, or fame. Conscientious whistle-blowing… Perhaps Jessica thought that the threat to humanity had been eliminated, but afterward, she may have become fearful of me, who had amassed vast wealth, power and military might and the state of the world at the moment.

One thing that was evident was her significant contribution to the financial empire. If I left for outer space, then she was one of the three individuals responsible for maintaining order in my absence. In the world of business, I could forcibly squeeze Daniel from Gold and Silver into the Big Four, but he wasn’t comparable to Brian Kim, Gillian, and Jessica.

A rule had been already established in this world, so we had to keep it as it was. There was no other option than to acknowledge the importance of Jessica’s role. Even though I could take on the responsibilities of those I killed in the Stage of Advent, there were certain areas that only Jessica could handle and no one else could replace her.

That was why. I was going to tell her about it so that she could make a wise judgment when she arrived. I was planning to explain which position we were in and what kind of contract I signed with Doom Kaos to hold her. I could put aside anger and disappointment if she accepted those terms to stay.

However, Jessica’s first words were as unexpected as her conversion.

“How…can I make it up to you and earn your forgiveness?”

Another unexpected thing was the sound of her heart.

Thud. Thud.

A sound of another heart tickled my ears.

Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud.

I commented, “It must have been around six weeks.”

“...Pardon me?” she asked, frowning.

I shifted my gaze toward Gillian and said, “Have you named your kid?”

Gillian had the same reaction as if he had heard nothing from Jessica. They looked at each other in surprise. I decided to stop talking about it and tell not only Jessica but also Gillian the truth of the world that the four priests knew.

However, my nerves became on edge with the feeling of someone pulling my hair. From there, the pressure spread to my entire body and gently pressed down on me. It was a familiar phenomenon.

I made a gesture to stop Jessica as she was trying to say something, then focused on the voice that would fill the space soon.

[The Priest Osiris has removed the Holy Knight Caldoran.]

I couldn’t determine the source or origin of this pressure, but it was undoubtedly emanating from a specific point in time and space. Suddenly and inexplicably, it surged through my body like an item being extracted from my storage.

[You have gained 20 points on Power.]

[Power: 320]

The pressure seemed to be scratching my chest wall with their claws to get them out.

Swoosh!

The sensation of energy pouring into my body made my eyes widen even further, and I suddenly knew what I had to do. Unlike a rainbow bridge or a red carpet, the driveway leading to the extraterrestrial world was a set of coordinates. I realized that the spot where Joshua had defeated the Holy Knight was likely where I needed to open the gateway.

Without further delay, I wanted to check Joshua’s situation first.

[You have used Gate Formation.]

As the air tore apart like a reptile’s pupil, Joshua burst in holding his bloody abdomen, and stumbled, causing a handful of blood to spill on Jessica’s stiffened body and dress.

Joshua looked back at me and said, “P…please…close…it Before…before that…that thing.. comes in...”

1. A ruler who possesses both a love of wisdom and a desire to live a just life and is, therefore, best suited to govern society. ☜

Chapter 364

There was no doubt that they were facing a time crunch. The distance between the Land of Whirlpool and the Franklin Dukedom, where Yeon-Hee was located, wasn’t very far. Since there was an enemy that Joshua and his attack squad couldn’t deal with, I had to intervene.

Tat!

[* Storage box]

[Odin’s Golden Armor has been removed.]

[Zeus’s Thunder Spear has been removed.]

[Ra’s Sun Cape has been removed.]

This was along with the other A-class items I had taken from Cat Food Warehouse!

[You have used Odin’s Wrath.]

[Target: Zeus’s Thunder Spear]

A vigorous power wrapped around my chest, back, and hands. At the same time, I propelled myself towards the varied sensation at the edge of time and space, into another dimension, diving head first.

As the gate shut, the radiance emitted by the LED lights in the room dimmed. Suddenly, the expanse of outer space unfolded before me, expanding and unfurling all at once. The vast area was saturated with green clouds, and I could even see the backs and sides of those who were fleeing.

When I felt a squishy sensation underfoot and looked down, I noticed a lifeless body on the ground. The individual’s eyes were open wide as though they were still in disbelief that he had died. His face was not only affected by the plague, but also coated in thick green mucus. Also, most of his limbs were gone as they had been chopped off by sharp objects, and there was a palm mark on his neck as if it was held by a strong force.

It appeared that Joshua had taken his life while restraining him with his summoned object. The hole in the body’s chest was just large enough for an adult’s hand to pass through, and it seemed he had died when his heart was either compressed or squeezed. Blood, broken pieces of ribs, and fluid were sticking out of the hole.

This body was the remains of Holy Knight Caldoran.

Meanwhile, my body was impatient to activate the Man Who Overcomes Adversity as soon as I entered the space. Just as white blood cells worked, my body recognized the plague in the air as enemies.

[The Man Who Overcomes Adversity has been activated.]

Upon entering, I immediately noticed a pair of strikingly red eyes glaring at me through the green clouds. That individual stood atop a heap of corpses and seemed to have just charged forward as the gust that accompanied him dispersed the verdant haze around him.

I now was able to see him better. He was definitely staring at me with a pair of eyes that reminded me of a hell gate that was situated in a pit of fire. He was around my height, and his hair was as red as his eyes. His face was sharp, and the longer he stared at me, the more prominent the blood vessels that were engraved on his forehead appeared.

Without a doubt, he was filled with fury. However, he appeared to have the same hesitation as I did, leading us to stare at each other with the sense that we were the same kind, the strongest of the strong. The only difference was that he was mad while I was just suspicious. Although he appeared to be a human, he definitely wasn't.

The child in Jessica’s womb had a rapid, yet feeble pulse that was noticeably distinct from the typical cardiac rhythms of humans. Similarly, this man’s heart didn’t beat like that of an ordinary person. Also, it didn’t beat as rapidly as Jessica’s unborn child or our kind, the Awakened.

At first, I wondered whether his heart had ceased beating, leading me to consider the possibility that he was akin to ghouls, despite his outwardly pristine appearance. However, my suspicion was put to rest when his heart finally began to pulsate.

Thud.

His heartbeat was indeed slow, but once it began pounding, it circulated blood all over his body with unbelievable pressure. His heart was moving like a bell that only rang once in a year.

He wasn’t an ordinary alien. Rather, he was simply donning the exterior of one as a disguise! Fortunately, he was alone. If there was another guy like him, then I instinctively knew that it would have been hard for me to confront them.

Since I was in an unknown region of space, my familiarity with the surroundings was limited. Therefore, I made the choice to exert all my strength by utilizing Odin’s Golden Armor to bolster my lightning bolts, rather than creating the Absolute Warzone.

[You have used Odin’s Golden Armor (God of Storm).]

[‘Odin’s Wrath’ has been transformed into ‘Odin’s Thunderstorm.’]

A tempestuous thunderstorm, accompanied by frenzied bolts of lightning, began to take shape from within the core of my body. The pestilent mist, which had been obscuring my sight with a green glow, and the fused clusters of melted plague particles flew together. The particles around me turned into a thick fog and flew in all directions. A considerable amount of them flew toward him.

The protruding blood vessels on his forehead undulated vigorously as if it was attempting to detect any signs of parasites coursing through them. He rapidly acted, raising a shield and unleashing an explosion simultaneously.

However, the force didn’t pour into me. Instead, scarlet beams shot up from his head towards the sky, creating a domed barrier that enveloped his surroundings. It was similar to my Absolute Warzone. He was faced with a life-or-death choice. If he completed the barrier before me, then he would safeguard a portion of the world that would otherwise be ravaged by our battle.

This was my first time facing this guy, but his gaze was filled with the long-cherished desire to kill me and vigilance. His boundary was completed in a very short time. Did he do it because he didn’t want to be disturbed by others? Or was it because he judged that narrowing the space for us to fight was more advantageous for him?

The boundary was merely a few paces behind me, yet I refused to remain still once it materialized. My relentless attacks hurled towards him as the lightning spear that tore through the void towards his position.

Zing!

Then, I used Indra’s Sword.

Bziiiing!

As the electric energy surged in a straight line, carried by unruly winds, Indra’s Sword coiled around the straight beam of lightning power, preparing for a simultaneous assault. Indra’s Sword sped up and rushed towards him. In case he was able to control the space like the Guide did in the Final Stage, I focused on the flow of the space around me.

Despite the immense power of the lightning strike, I could only sense the surge of energy, while he remained rooted in place.

Nice.

He was a beat behind. He released unusually strong energy because he definitely thought it was too late to avoid my attacks. He created a clutter of flames, united by the cosmos-destroying conflagration at the close of a kalpa[1]. It coursed into my attacks and threw flames in advance.

The fiery sphere collided with my lightning in front of him, causing the bolts of lightning power to shatter and fuse into his own flames. Despite this, Indra’s Blade endured until the end, piercing through the inferno and impaling the guy.

Bang!

In a manner reminiscent of Shiva’s Sword, his fireball detonated, unleashing a surge of heat and shockwaves that stirred up a feverish commotion within the boundary. Fragments of the ruptured earth were flung in every direction.

He showed up faster than they did as his face zoomed into my vision out of nowhere. Indra’s Sword was still stuck in him, but his face was filled with more rage than pain. He was definitely trying to narrow the distance between us. I didn’t know how confident he was, but I had no intention to dance to his tune.

As I shot up from the ground, he followed. At that moment, the pieces of flames that were torn apart were scattered into the air.

Sheeeek-!

I thrust my spear towards his face, but it was the lightning energy discharged from the weapon that made contact with him, rather than the spearhead itself, as he had altered his trajectory in mid-flight.

He might have thought he had escaped the attack, but the real assault was just beginning. The focal point was the very tip of my spear, where the force of Odin’s Thunderstorm was concentrated! Rather than resembling a natural thunderstorm, the lightning energy erupted from the tip of the spear, writhing like a handful of vicious raptors.

This was the most powerful attack when Zeus’s Thunder Spear and Odin’s Thunderstorm were combined. Of course, he couldn’t avoid it. Even if he tried, there was no space left to avoid it.

That’s why you shouldn’t have gotten closer to me. You should have thought about removing the boundary and pulling yourself out first!

The world inside the boundary seemed overwhelming just by the movement of large streaks of lightning. In the meantime, Indra’s Blade was still connected to his body, like a tube.

Before I knew it, all the plague clouds left behind by Joshua had already dissipated, and there was no trace of the flames this guy had unleashed in his initial attack. He was twisting his entire body in the air as the thick streaks of lightning intersected and fluctuated.

He was writhing in agony, seemingly unable to command his own body, and the cries he screamed were far from human. His shield had lost its radiance, and the time had come to sever his neck.

[You have used Seth’s Nail.]

My free hand raised the energy of death.

[You have used Hanuman’s Tail.]

The blazing tail exuded the same ferocity as a tiger who had given his all in the hunt.

[You have used Hera’s Lunacy.]

I raised the attack ability to the maximum and thrust at his throat.

“...!”

But to my surprise, I failed to sense the expected feeling upon contact.

***

With each motion of the writhing, thick lightning bolts, the residual streams of electricity crackled and shimmered. Additionally, the remnants of his fireball detonation were also intermingled within the mix.

It was difficult to find a flat surface anywhere on the four sides of the land that had been overturned, cracked and dug. The spot I landed on had turned into an endless cliff. It was where he crashed when I struck him with Seth's Nails.

It was then…

Thud.

I could hear the beating of his heart, indicating that he was still alive. In fact, his heart was pounding even more powerfully than before, albeit at a slower pace. I wondered if he had a trait similar to the Man Who Overcomes Adversity.

I gazed intently at the location where the signs of him lingered. The lighting power continued to discharge in a steady stream from the tip of my spear. Similar to bullets being expelled when the trigger was pulled, the dense streaks of lightning crackled with liveliness, their trajectory guided by my Sixth Sense.

Dddddd-

As the lightning bolts rained down upon the cliff, the ground trembled violently, with countless streaks of lighting bursting forth like molten lava from a volcano. The lightning energy then began to spread, engulfing the nearby terrain and causing the very earth to convulse in agony. Despite this, his soul remained the same.

[You have transformed Indra’s Sword into Shiva’s Sword.]

Kali's Sword and Shiva’s Sword both had the same explosive flame attribute, but Kali’s Sword targeted multiple people whereas Shiva’s Sword was best for a ranged attack. I shot it with the intention of burying him at the bottom of the world. The lightning-powered raptors were still chasing him and nibbling at the crust.

BAAAANG-!

I had already taken to the air prior to the detonation. The terrain below disintegrated completely. The sound of his heartbeat was drowned out by the deafening roar of the ruptured earth’s crust.

Yet, I couldn’t be certain that the blast had killed him. The shattered crust had come to a standstill and fell silent, but soon began to rumble and convulse once again, this time with even greater ferocity.

He was coming up from the bottom! I shot another lightning bolt at him, but eventually one of his arms appeared on the land.

The arm wasn’t that of a human, resembling instead the limb of a reptilian humanoid, similar to the ruling class of the Barba Corps. However, it was longer and thicker, and its skin was covered in dry, scarlet scales, while its nails were sharp and pointed.

Did he shed his skin?

That battle with him was merely the opening as the boundary was still intact.

1. The "cosmos-destroying conflagration at the close of a Kalpa" refers to a catastrophic event in Hindu and Buddhist cosmology where the universe is engulfed in an all-consuming fire, leading to its destruction and the beginning of a new cycle. ☜

Chapter 365

He slowly emerged, overcoming the onslaught of my immense lightning power… So as he shed the guise of an extraterrestrial being and revealed his true form, he was now more formidable than ever before.

The shattered rocks were propelled skyward, accompanied by a flurry of dirt and debris. Despite my efforts to put some distance between us by leaping from one debris pile to the next, he remained hot on my heels, moving at a speed equal to that of an Awakened in Ender section.

The human mask on his countenance had vanished entirely. Sharp fangs now protruded out of his mouth while tough scales covered his entire body, even his face. Furthermore, his pupils were vertically slit and blazed with a crimson hue.

When his eyes glared with the determination that he would stick his fangs on my neck, I felt the air squirming in front of me. His ability to manipulate space was equally matched with that of the Guide in the Final Stage, exhibiting remarkable swiftness.

He was chasing me, but he had one hand stretched out in front. It wasn’t close enough to stab the Lightning Spear. Starting with his arm stretching out as if he was exiting the gate, his entire body came out. His grip was like a viper with its jaw wide open.

The tendrils of lightning power chewed away at his flesh, yet he remained seemingly unfazed, making no attempt to charge me with the intention of dying together. As the scales were shed from his body, revealing his rippling muscles beneath, fresh scales sprouted forth at a remarkably swift rate.

[You have used Gate Formation.]

[Power: 318 / 320]

I flung open the gate in the direction of his charging from, positioning the entrance directly in his path and the exit beneath my feet. This was to ensure that I would be able to capture him as he passed through and dropped below me.

To be precise, this occurred just as his tail passed through the gate. I was planning to pierce his body from his hip to the top with a spear that I held upside down, but he was too fast.

As his outstretched arm vanished from my line of sight, I suddenly felt an enormous pressure bearing down upon the top of my head. Although I had not witnessed it with my own eyes, I knew that his arm had been aimed directly at my head. His speed had been so great that I was unable to react in time to prepare for his next attack.

However, I couldn’t believe what happened at that moment. Something flashed in front of me, and I couldn’t confirm what exactly attacked me. My shield shattered from a single strike, and probably because my barrier had been weakened, I was enveloped in a searing heat that made everything I saw turn red instantaneously. I couldn’t tell if it was his actual fist or a projection aggregated with extreme heat that hit me.

When I opened my eyes, I had already fallen down the cliff. I seemed to be somewhere below the surface of the land. Something was tying me up. The red lines that even tied Hanuman’s tail were connected to his body.

Upon making eye contact with his vertically torn pupils, flames in the shape of arrows began to pour out of his hands. The sheer quantity of them was staggering, so much so that the blue radiance of my Lightning Spear was momentarily eclipsed.

They poured upon me with such ferocity that I was caught off guard. I wasn’t ready for his sudden onslaught. All I could manage was to raise the gate above my head, directly in the path of the arrows’ trajectory, and position the exit on his side, in the hopes that he would be vulnerable to his own attack.

Then, he slipped beneath me, gazing upward with eyes that promised to send me to hell. His forehead writhed as he continued to weave his way through the barrage of arrows raining down through the gate.

Despite this, I used all my lightning power to sever the binding lines that constricted me. The more the red lines and lightning power clashed, the more sparks flashed. He appeared to be fixated on my hand that clutched the Thunderbolt, eagerly anticipating the moment it would be relinquished and come crashing down upon him.

Right then, the surrounding bedrock layers couldn’t withstand our collision. A huge rock fell and was smashed to pieces by the fire arrows. From then on, a landslide occurred as everything all around us started to collapse.

As the dirt inundated my eyes, ears, and nostrils, the binding lines constricting my limbs suddenly went slack, providing a fleeting sense of liberation. However, his hand swiftly shot toward my neck, exerting a powerful force that felt as though he was attempting to decapitate me, rather than merely seizing my throat.

[Strongman has been activated.]

When his blade hit the center of my neck, his head tilted back. He wouldn’t have expected this.

[Forerunner has been activated.]

[Sensitive has been activated.]

[Gifted has been activated.]

I had been conserving these abilities, just as he seemed to have been holding back his final trump card. As I activated the Man Who Overcomes Adversity, these traits maximized my Agility and Sense to the extreme overload section. This was the moment for me, just as he took off his human skin and became stronger.

***

Breaking through the binding lines was a trivial task now. Although it required the entirety of my shield’s power, I needed to extricate myself from their restraints while he was preoccupied with defending against my attacks.

[You have used the Punishment of the Moong Water God.]

I had no intention of inflicting immediate damage with this skill, as it was designed to cause excruciating agony by scorching the skin on one’s wrists and ankles.

Everything was already on fire anyway. The bedrock was shattered into a fine powder, while the detonation had obliterated everything in its vicinity. Thanks to Ra’s Blessing, my Flame Resistance had surged dramatically, allowing me to shield myself and a portion of the surrounding area.

However, the infernal realm he had summoned was an ominous portent of the world’s end, as all kinds of flames were consumed by Ra's Sun Cape.

A whirlpool formed by spray, the Punishment of the Moong Water God, was destroyed before it could reach him. Nonetheless, the recuperative qualities inherent to this ability were steadily restoring any injuries that remained unhealed by his natural regenerative capabilities to a certain extent, thereby preventing him from losing consciousness.

My desire to continue to fight within the boundary had completely evaporated as this place had become a favorable environment for him. The scorching flames didn’t seem to cause him any harm. Instead, he appeared to be able to manipulate them at will, just as he had when I witnessed him standing unscathed in the midst of a fire pit.

Swaaaaaak-!

He tried to move the space while standing up. However, I shot the tip of the spear at his face. The battle had not lasted long enough for my Passion for advancing to the next level and the duration of Odin’s Thunderstorm to elapse.

Lightning fragments and flames exploded in his face. The heat from all directions was poking my whole body again, so I continued to attack him persistently. I trampled on his chest so that he wouldn’t be swept away by the storm and released the lighting power at the end of the spear toward him.

Just as he could handle flames in various forms, such as a sphere, tidal wave, or arrow, I was able to manipulate lightning in the same way. Lightning sparks began to flare up on his face. Of course, he attempted to free himself from my feet, but I swiftly detected any attempts using my highly attuned Sense and stopped him by using my unparalleled speed. This ensured that he remained trapped.

Zing!

His entire body fluttered with a huge movement whenever he was shocked by the electricity, and it wasn’t a surprise. Those were all reflexive on his part.

Despite receiving intense shocks that would have shattered his skull, it was remarkable that he endured them and persisted. His skin and facial tissues melted away, exposing the skeleton beneath his burning eyes.

Then, I was able to identify the reason why he had near-immortal resistance. The Skeletal Dragon that even the Living Worship… An energy that had filled the dragon was inside him in red instead of black. That was why it felt like he was staring at me even though he had lost his eyes. Every time the red energy fluttered inside the deep-cut sockets, it was accompanied with a deep set anger toward me.

However, even the Skeletal Dragon was eventually defeated in the battle against Doom Dejire, proving that immortality didn’t truly exist. Well… There was such a thing as ‘Resurrection’ though.

I constantly exerted lightning power to block his resistance. He had nothing left. All his muscles and organs were burned without leaving a trace. Even the heart that sent blood all over his body with heavy thuds was gone. All that was left was a blackened skull. But even that was cracking.

However, the intensity of the red energy circulating in his skull was increasing rapidly, and I recognized the familiar phenomenon as the energy concentrated toward his mouth. It was similar to when Skeletal Dragon would unleash its powerful breath attack. With energy vibrations more intense than the dragon, I could only assume that whatever he was about to unleash would be stronger than that of the dragon.

It was dead, but its last will at the moment of death might have remained and was preparing for the final blow.

I moved and created a gate in case a dead skeleton poured its breath down on me.

[You have used Gate Formation.]

The exit was toward the sky at the top of the boundary. Finally, the red energy exploded from his skull between the maxillary and mandible, and a fire, which was hard to describe as mere flames, erupted on another level. The skull twisted towards me.

The fire was wide enough to cover the entire gate, but even if I had expanded the gate, it wouldn’t have worked from the beginning. The damn alarm rang in my mind when the flame, which was supposed to disappear as if it was absorbed into the gate, poured out.

I quickly leaped to avoid the coming attack, but my foot got stuck in the edge of his breath. At first, I didn’t feel any pain, but when I saw that my lower legs were gone, my body twisted in agony. I couldn’t tell if I was actually screaming or silently crying as a searing pain flashed before my eyes. But that was only for a few seconds.

[The Man Who Overcomes Adversity has been activated.]

I was able to stand on the ground now. In the direction where breath swept through, red lava was boiling and flowing through the cracks of the earth after melting everything. His skull was breaking apart into powder as if he had done his job.

[You have found and removed one of the Holy Knights, Dragorin ‘Red.’]

[Your master is satisfied with you.]

An unidentified energy came into me.

[You have obtained 60 Power.]

[Power 377 / 380]

[You have received a command from your master, Doom Kaos.]

[Find One More Dragorin ‘Red,’ and Remove It (Command)

If the direct blood lineage of the Ancient Dragon ‘the Great Red’ is eliminated, it will be forced to awaken from its long sleep even if its body is not fully healed. We should prepare for that moment. There is only one descendant of ‘the Great Red’ left.

However, don’t be conceited. You will have to be careful, especially in Elsland, as they now know you are here.

* The Queen of Elsland might be the Ancient Dragon ‘The Great Green.’ If that is confirmed, then you should remove her in advance.

* The majority of the Holy Knights with the blood of Ancient Dragons are not aware of their ancestors. However, being aware that families with significant lineage at this level are typically descended from Ancient Dragons could help you in locating them.

Alternatively, you could detect them by observing their anger and intensification characteristics, as their blood is filled with fury against your master and his subordinates.

- If the Queen of Elsland is an Ancient Dragon (Remove Queen of Elsland)

If you succeed: Additional inherent power will be given. An opportunity to challenge the ranking of the upper monarch, Doom Mount.

If you fail: No penalty.

- If the Queen of Elsland is not an Ancient Dragon (Additional Removal of Dragorin Red)

If you succeed: No reward

If you fail: Your master will be greatly disappointed in you.]

Chapter 366

After receiving the new command, I quickly moved away from the area as it was engulfed in flames and flowing lava. I had no intention of staying and risking getting burned.

My stats, skills, and traits were all raised to their maximum thanks to Man Who Overcomes Adversity. Odin’s Thunderstorm in Zeus’s Lightning Spear vibrated in my hand with a power that could cut through the sky. It was ready to unleash its full potential out to the world.

However, going straight to Elsland was reckless. The man who was a descendant of an Ancient Dragon was powerful enough for me to struggle, so the strength of an Ancient Dragon itself would be unbelievable.

If the Queen of Elsland was an Ancient Dragon as described in the mission… If she was one of the devices that Old One had made with all his heart and soul, then I needed to be prepared accordingly. Of course, I had to check if the Ancient Dragon actually existed or not.

I focused my Senses on the signs from the four directions with the intention of calling Joshua’s surviving attackers to come back. I smelled blood and heard the sound of war, but I realized something had been following me all the way. I couldn’t afford to care earlier as the battle against Dragorin Red had been extremely fierce.

I couldn’t tell when it started, but it was clear that it had been following me since the beginning of the battle. Now it was tracking me. It was an entity without a physical form, yet it felt real when I encountered it with my heightened Sense rather than relying on my naked eyes.

Is it magic?

“You’ve lost your nerve.”

I turned and stabbed my spear into the air. As a matter of fact, the spear had been vibrating due to an uncontrolled force.

***

“Gub dae ga ri reunr― sang sil hae ggoon. (You’ve lost your nerve)”

Right at that sound…

“Argh!”

…Ruthra’s head snapped back violently. The force of the blow caused the back of her head to touch the back of her neck and her chin to lift toward the ceiling. The movement was swift and sudden. Moments later, Ruthra’s body was thrown back with equal force suddenly. It also happened so fast that Ruthra’s children couldn’t protect her.

The Court of Light, Elsland, was fortified by the dignified magic of the ancients, so Ruthra was only thrown to the ground after being smashed into the wall. As she looked up, her children came into her blurred vision.

The children running out of the room were likely going to call the court’s healing shamans. Ruthra wanted to tell them it was no use, but all that came out when she opened her mouth was a handful of blood from her lungs.

The problem wasn’t the physical injury she got when she hit the wall. The healing shamans could easily cure that, so the real problem was her mind, which had been impacted the most. It wasn’t a matter that could be resolved by the queen’s blessing, so she knew it was time for her to make a decision. There were several things she needed to explain and pass along to her kids before her mind was completely destroyed.

Ruthra’s children carried her to her bed, and when the healing shaman arrived, he examined her inner wounds and left a message that all they could do now was pray for her peaceful rest. Kanonas, her son, said to Ruthra as they looked at the shaman walking further away from them, “Don’t worry, Mother. You may not know, but he is quite competent.”

She responded, “If you say so, that must be true.”

“Yes.”

She added, “But you should always be on the lookout for court battles.”

“Mother…”

She continued quickly, “I don’t have much time. You have to deliver the story I’m about to tell you to the queen. Not through the queen’s or your faction, but you need to do it yourself, Kanonas.”

Ruthra perched on the bed’s edge and looked at her son who knelt before her. With one hand, she swept her hair behind her ear, causing the pointed tip of her ear to protrude.

“Two Holy Knights died in Greenwood Continent.”

That wasn’t what Kanonas was curious about.

Is this about another fight between the Holy Knights?

The Greenwood Continent was a war-ridden zone due to the presence of various orc clans. As a result, the natives of Greenwood were often regarded as short-sighted as the orcs. They tended to resort to violence, using knives and seeking bloodshed even in situations where social and legal solutions were possible.

Even in the past three hundred years of his life, many kingdoms on the Greenwood Continent had risen and fallen in a perpetual cycle of strife and conflict.

Anyway, Kanonas quickly realized that his mother had been struck hard while observing the situation in Greenwood. He knew immediately that none of the natives there had the ability to cause such damage to her mind. Kanonas suppressed himself from asking questions as his mother would tell him about everything.

“Have you ever heard of Caldoran, the Guardian of the Land of Whirlpool?” she asked.

He frowned. “Is he one of the dead Holy Knights?”

“Yes.”

“Then, yes, I have.”

The natives on Greenwood had short life spans compared to other species, but they showed more vigorous growth than any others while they were alive. The problem was that they spent their lives in fratricidal wars.

Caldoran and his family had a noble fate in the sense that they had never lost their territory or caused wars out of greed, even during the intense battles between the Holy Knights on the Greenwood Continent. Caldoran was the current head of the family, and he was not only the strongest in Greenwood, but also among all the Holy Knights.

“You must have not expected this.”

“Yes…” Kanonas replied.

“It is the same for me. It’s as shocking as the news that King Onyx, another Holy Knight, was killed.”

“King Onyx…”

Among the Holy Knights, there were absolute powerhouses. King Onyx of the Onyx Kingdom and Caldoran, the guardian of the Land of Whirlpool, were two of such individuals. Such powerful figures were present on the Greenwood Continent, so hostile dwarves and inferior orcs couldn’t even try to invade them.

“Caldoran and King Onyx died on the Land of Whirlpool, but their deaths weren’t that of a big deal compared to the story that I’m about to tell you. My sword, Kanonas. Come closer.”

Kanonas slowly raised himself up as if Ruthra was dragging him in with an elegant hand gesture. The two of them sitting side by side on the bed looked more like a couple than a mother-and-son. Ruthra continued the story, stroking his blonde hair, “You might already know that one of the Demon King’s corps attacked the small country in Greenwood.”

“Yes, but I thought there was a Holy Knight family with the Grand Wizard there.”

“His name is Ronsius. I was worried about him at first because the darkness that would overwhelm him was too dark. When I got there, it was too late.”

Unlike Ruthra’s calm expression, Kanonas’s was filled with sorrow and despair. Regardless of whether Caldoran and Onyx were dead or if Ronsius was in trouble, the undeniable fact was that this was an internal problem of the Greenwood Continent, and his mother was deeply involved in the clan’s affairs and had been irreparably hurt. The moment was too early for his mother to take the risk herself.

Kanonas wanted to resent that, but he couldn’t bear to do so in front of his mother who was on the verge of death.

“The foreboding of greater darkness looms ahead, and it is also the will of our Lord. The queen is aware of this much.”

“Okay.”

Ruthra stated, “Until then, we didn’t know what Caldoran and his old family were guarding. My assumption was that their intention was to safeguard either the physical remnants of the War of the New Devil or an object possessing the divine power of our Lord Lacryma.”

“Ah…”

“But now I know that they were guarding a passage.”

Kanonas asked, “A passage?”

She nodded. “Yes, it was such an important passage that King Onyx had to come and help protect it. I’m sure the queen is in despair because she had no choice but to ignore their request. However, it’s not her fault. It’s our, the nobles’, fault.”

Only then did Kanonas realize the truth of the recent aristocratic conference.

“What kind of passage was it?” he asked.

She replied, “It was connected to one of the six Demon Kings.”

The sound of a hiss came out through Kanonas’s teeth as he widened his eyes. The emotion that made his entire body tremble was similar to a shiver. It was a horrified shudder. Through his mother’s words, the unknown entity, which had only been mentioned in Saint Cassian’s records and ancient legends, began to take form in Kanonas’s mind.

The agenda that was handled at the last aristocratic meeting wasn’t detailed. It was just that the Greenwood Continent needed help from the Grand Temple, and Kanonas himself was opposed to the idea of sending troops to them. If he had known that it was an issue related to the Demon King, then would he have agreed with the idea?

Kanonas stared at his mother’s face, thinking nothing would have changed. Then, he began to blame himself not because he joined the opposition forces, but because the conclusion of that meeting had impacted his mother…

In the end, Kanonas noticed what had hurt his mother’s mind. It was the devil. The Demon King who came out of the passage!

“It’s not your fault either, Kanonas. The blame falls on those who failed to protect the passage even though they were aware of the consequences. With ample forces nearby to guard the passage, there was no reason for them to rely on far-off Elsland. However, due to their ongoing internal conflicts, they failed to support each other.”

He responded bitterly, “The natives of Greenwood have always been like that, Mother.”

So why did you try to intervene for them?

An empty cry began to echo in Kanonas’s mind.

“Caldoran was killed by the priest of a Demon King. That was how the passage opened.”

“Okay.”

“And King Onyx struggled with the Demon and was killed in battle.”

Kanonas felt something weird. He was aware that King Onyx was absolutely powerful, but apparently, he wasn’t a match for a Demon King.

Is the Demon King that weak such that King Onyx could put up a fight against it?

If so, there was no reason to be afraid of the arrival of the Demon King, but this was a violation of the contents on Saint Cassian’s record. Ruthra smiled at the confusion on Kanonas’s face.

“There are many records the court has that you haven’t accessed.”

“Yes, I know that.”

“There are pages about the existence of ‘Dragorin’ among them. If you tell the queen today’s story, then you will be able to take a step closer to the truth.”

When Kanonas mentioned the name Dragorin again, Ruthra’s previously calm face momentarily contorted. She suddenly turned into a fierce look and stared at Kanonas, as if she had suddenly changed into a completely different elf.

The gaze was gone after Ruthra shook her head.

“Just tell the queen that King Onyx was Dragorin. No matter how the queen uses that truth, you…”

He sighed. “Mother, court politics has a lot of complexities. You already know about that.”

“No matter how the queen uses the fact, all you have to do is promise to remain silent on the issue. I’m telling you to be faithful just as a messenger, Kanonas.”

Kanonas couldn’t help but know that his mother’s end was just around the corner.

“...I promise.”

He nodded slowly. He couldn’t touch his mother’s face at first, but Ruthra gently pulled Kanonas’s neck toward her with the same hand that stroked his hair. Their kiss wasn’t very long as Kanonas pushed her away at the point when Ruthra’s lips and tongue moved aggressively.

The only thing connecting them was the saliva that had passed from mouth to mouth. Kanonas looked at Ruthra, who had a pained expression on her face as if she was on the verge of crying, laughing, or getting angry. Kanonas wanted to hear the truth from her, despite the societal pressures of law, morality, and noble honor of the elves. Individuals tended to show their weaknesses and negative traits during the state of mental destruction.

“Mother, do you really want the future of our family to be bet on the queen?” he asked.

Ruthra was trembling, but she opened her mouth to speak as her eyes glinted with aggressiveness.

“The queen… Seems to want to sleep with you…. That bitch. That must be the chance. In the queen’s bedroom… there is… what you want…” Ruthra whispered.

“Thank you, Mother.”

However, she didn’t respond to him. Kanonas lifted Ruthra as she fell toward the floor. It wasn’t comforting that she wouldn’t suffer from pain as she was out of her mind. The court had just lost one of their prophets, but for Kanonas himself, it was a moment when he lost his mother and his old lover.

“Rest in peace under the blessing of our God Lacryma.”

He couldn’t hold back his tears any longer and began sobbing uncontrollably.

Chapter 367

Jessica had been taking antidepressants and the new stimulant, Spider Web, under the impression that the last fertility procedure had failed. Therefore, she deeply regretted this decision. Moreover, when she learned that Joshua’s bodily fluids were filled with lethal poison, the memory of being drenched in his blood haunted her.

She was anxiously waiting for the test results, then Gillian came into the waiting room.

“How is Joshua?” Jessica asked. She recalled how he had managed to leave the office, despite bleeding and stumbling, with a determined look on his face.

She had been struck by his creepy eyes and hideous, disfigured face. He was definitely more infected than his attack squad members as his face was more damaged. His once handsome features were now obscured by hardened, sickly-green scabs, which were a result of the infection.

She hadn’t expected Joshua to come back from the Stage of Advent with such an appearance and realized why he had no choice but to live in darkness inside the robe without appearing in public.

“I heard he is getting better,” Gillian replied.

“Did you hear that directly from him?”

Gillian shook his head. An hour had passed since Joshua had stumbled outside the room, so the surprise in Gillian’s face was gone. However, he looked disconsolate whenever he remembered how gruesome Joshua’s condition had been and the way he was suffering from pain.

Gillian redirected his attention to the ultrasound picture of the fetus that Jessica was holding, and upon estimating the date, he realized that the baby was conceived during their defense of the Day of Advent.

Gillian sat on the bed thinking about how Jessica felt while getting the procedure on that day.

“How are you?” he finally asked.

She grimaced. “I’m fine, but the baby…”

Jessica’s smartphone appeared to be abandoned on the floor, and there was information about the side effects of antidepressants on the fetus. Jessica’s fingerprints were spotted on the screen.

Gillian expressed his honest feelings, “I have no idea…what is going on.”

He was more concerned than happy about the child. However, he couldn’t blame Jessica as she was the one who wanted the baby the most and was in a challenging situation where she needed antidepressants to function. Despite years of failed, painful procedures, she was always willing to undergo the procedure again, fully aware of the possibility of it failing once more, even on the day of a successful attempt.

Fortunately, the impact of Moclobemide, the substance present in Jessica’s antidepressant, on the fetus was uncertain, unlike other antidepressants that were known to have adverse effects. For this reason, Jessica’s physician prescribed the medication, explaining that there was a risk of negative consequences for the fetus, but the benefits to the mother outweighed the potential risks.

“Let’s wait for now,” Gillian said while holding Jessica’s trembling hand.

Jessica asked, “Is it because of the baby? It’s going to be fine.”

He shook his head. “No, it’s because of Joshua. It was my first time seeing him after he returned from the Stage of Advent.”

It was also her first time witnessing someone in such pain. As his face was already hideous, the face distorted by pain reminded her of evil.

After a while, Jessica noticed that Joshua put a priority on the possibility of the association being under attack, rather than seeking immediate medical attention for his own injuries. This thought prompted her to reflect on a multitude of things.

The two became quiet, and medical staff from the association came in with the test results. The explanation, which began with the results dealing with the risk of deformities in the heart, musculoskeletal system, skull, and digestive organs, was as much expected news as it made the two nervous.

There was no issue with the fetus as the doctor said the baby was as healthy as any other ordinary fetus. Still, the pharmacists suggested that she stop taking antidepressants containing moclobemide.

Jessica was so relaxed that she shed tears.

“Our baby is healthy.”

When Gillian let out an emotional voice over the ultrasound picture, Jessica couldn’t stop sobbing while tightly hugging the blanket.

Gillian patiently waited for her to stop crying to tell her something. The door that the healthcare professionals closed was opened again by a man. Considering all the equipment on him, he was obviously an Awakened.

The sound of people running around was in full swing outside the open door.

He announced, “You both are going to outer space.”

“But my wife is pregnant…” Gillian protested.

The Awakened shook his head. “It’s Odin’s order. It won’t be long before you come back to earth.”

“Don’t worry about me. I’m fine with that.”

Jessica got out of bed first with a guilty expression.

The Awakened guided the two to the building where the Safety Bureau was located. It was right next to the building where a powerful Maruka monster called Orca was coiled up. However, everyone’s attention was fixated on the thing in front of the main gate of the Safety Bureau rather than the hideous tentacles.

The gate corresponded with the phenomenon that was recorded by the cameras on the Day of Advent, which marked the return of the Awakened after the Final Stage. Not only were the Gillian couple there, but there were also those who came in as visitors. They were all looking at it.

Many Awakened were seen rushing towards the gate, while military trucks made their way inside at a slow pace. The association’s mercenaries, armed with automatic firearms, were also disappearing into the gate as if an urgent war had broken out.

***

As the sun set, the sky was bathed in a scarlet glow, and a moon patiently awaited its turn to shine in full light. Gillian became aware that he had entered outer space due to the presence of a massive planet that dominated a significant portion of the sky, eclipsing both the sun and the moon. The appearance of marbled blue and white paint on a single bead was quite consistent with the picture of the earth seen from the moon.

The sky of this world was familiar but mysterious. It even appeared to be peaceful.

Nonetheless, the terrain was in disarray, and groans echoed in the air. The moans were the sounds of pain from the fights. Jessica and Gillian were acquainted with these noises, having heard Joshua making similar groans just a few hours earlier.

Meanwhile, the mercenaries who entered first were divided into two groups. One group was busy splitting up and setting up tents all over the place, while the other was racing around the area in an armored car with an open roof.

The Awakened were gathered where groans could be heard, and lights were repeatedly appearing and vanishing. They could see Odin there, but they couldn’t get closer to him as he was walking among the injured, giving instructions to the Awakened with a firm expression.

Right then…

Seuk-

…Joshua’s black robe passed by the two. Although he wasn’t clutching his abdomen like he was the other day, his posture was still slightly bent forward, which indicated that he hadn’t completely healed.

Jessica couldn’t bear to talk to Joshua. He was making his way towards Odin and his wounded comrades, with an air of tension visible on his back.

She saw Joshua and Odin start having a conversation. Jessica suddenly realized that the Awakened who had guided her had disappeared. Gillian was also looking around for him.

Then, a military vehicle stopped in front of them. The Awakened who guided them was in the passenger seat. He stretched his arm out of the window and pointed at the back seat.

“I was ordered to show you the battlefield.”

Contrary to the fanciful depictions that had captured the public’s imagination, the alien world was a bleak expanse, with charred ground stretching out in all directions. The car’s windshield wipers were busy trying to clear the clinging ash powder, producing a high-speed, fricative sound.

Upon passing through those areas, they started to see corpses. They resembled the bodies of wild animals that were left unattended for a long time after being roadkills. Bubbles were popping on their bodies and decay was proceeding at a fast speed.

From that point on, the car shook and rattled as they maneuvered around the corpses, with severed limbs remaining on the ground. Jessica and Gillian were now speechless. Gillian frowned while Jessica soothed her nauseous stomach by covering her mouth and nose with her hand.

In fact, Jessica felt like she was in the corner of her nightmare. She was so nauseous that she didn’t care about who won or lost. She thought the sight was too horrible to leave any meaning to the victory.

As Jessica grappled with the overwhelming sights around her, Gillian turned to the Awakened in the passenger seat, whose expression remained emotionless as he gazed ahead.

“How much do you know about Osiris?”

Gilian’s casual mention of Osiris’s name elicited a cold, impassive stare from the Awakened, which even extended to Jessica, who sat quietly beside Gillian. Despite this, the Awakened made an effort to respond as politely as he could.

“I was in the same camp with him before joining the Final Stage.”

“In there was Osiris…”

Gillian couldn’t finish his question because the car suddenly stopped. They were at the end of the steep cliff. In Gillian’s view, even the Awakened and the driver were looking at the scene that unfolded in front of them blankly.

After the Awakened got out of the car, the driver followed suit. Following a reassuring gesture from the Awakened, Gillian, and Jessica then exited the vehicle.

The Grand Canyon was often referred to as the world’s largest canyon. It had a breathtaking sight to behold, with its cliff exposing horizontal faults and the winding canyon stretching as far as the eye could see. It was a testament to the immense power of Mother Nature, whose erosive forces had shaped the landscape over hundreds of millions of years.

Nonetheless, the scene in front of them shocked them in a different manner. Everything was black, and the earth was destroyed, creating a mess. In some places, there were gaps that seemed to stretch on indefinitely, while other clumps of crust appeared to be clearly separated from the whole.

Was there an earthquake?

Despite the absence of an actual eruption, one could easily imagine a volcano spewing molten lava, given the intense heat emanating from the area and the appearance of red vines that appeared to be bending and flowing like a liquid. Whatever natural phenomenon had occurred, it was clear that this world was coming to an end.

Suddenly, a strong wind blew in from behind them, causing Gillian and Jessica to instinctively shut their eyes against the stinging sensation. When they opened their eyes again, Odin stood before them.

Soon, the Awakened and the driver left the spot as he gestured at them. Gillian lowered his head toward him as Jessica couldn’t even bear to look straight at him. Then, Odin opened his mouth.

“You must have heard of the System, correct?”

***

“I heard that it’s gone now,” Gillian answered.

“What about Doom Kaos?” I asked.

“Yes.”

“How much do you know about him?”

“I basically only know that Doom Kaos had infiltrated the System, and you endured and ended its malice,” he responded.

Gillian didn’t hide the fact that he had been interested in the Stage of Advent.

I nodded. “We were able to go through the Final Stage in the Stage of Advent, then return to the mainland with our new strength. That was how we could get rid of alien monsters like Declan and Kciphos. You must have heard it up to this point, right?”

“Yes.”

I continued, “Then you must have been grateful for the mysterious presence of the System, as it had trained and empowered us to eliminate the monsters that had invaded our homeland.”

Gillian added, “I also know that Odin severely punishes those who worship the System.”

“Then what if I didn’t?” I suddenly asked Jessica. She hadn’t been able to look me in the eye since I arrived, and she had been looking at my neck instead.

She hesitantly replied, “The unification of religion would be progressed. The world would have been driven by a System-worshiping religion, and that future would be…horrible.”

I pointed out, “You didn’t like the current situation and turned into a whistleblower.”

“I…”

“Although I too have converted, there is a significant difference between us. The only similarity is that we acted with the future of our homeland and humanity in mind. However, your decision would only result in chaos and that was your intention. You wanted the public to witness my downfall and that of the association. You believed that it would resolve the crisis, but in reality, it was your misjudgment that caused it. Jessica, you betrayed me.”

“You have been converted…?” she asked.

I stated calmly, “Now I fight for Doom Kaos.”

Gillian and Jessica’s eyes shook.

“Because that choice promised a more stable future for humanity, so I didn’t refuse. At least my conversion has resulted in peace, but what about yours, Jessica?”

I added while looking at the land that was destroyed by the battle against Dragorin, “The System’s real name is Old One, and I fought one of its soldiers there. Just one of them. Do you want that kind of battle to be a frequent occurrence on our mainland? Do you want to kill that many people?”

I was going to explain what kind of battlefield the Stage of Advent was, how the Old One tried to use us as consumables, and why I had to join Doom Kaos’s side.

However, Jessica’s conscience was the most noteworthy factor to consider before disclosing everything to them. Her conscience compelled her to relinquish everything and divulge the truth about the organization. While this was undoubtedly a commendable trait in a peaceful world, the current circumstances involved warfare.

“This is the last battlefield that the Old One has built to see the ultimate state with Doom Kaos. Many of the creatures and species here are bound to be swept away by the war because that is the purpose of this area. We have to destroy, kill and take away everything that remains here. The more we do that, the more secure humanity’s peace will be. The rules are that simple, Jessica.”

Jessica looked up and made eye contact with me with a stiffened look.

I continued mercilessly, “We don’t need to even talk about all of mankind. I’d like to ask if you can kill an alien for your husband and baby. The aliens on this land have the same limbs and think the same way as us.”

“...”

“You are neither an Awakened nor a trained mercenary, but the fate of many beings in this realm rests on the signature you make. Your actions hold the power to reclaim many lives, just like the signatures you have signed on the documents in the past. That is the gun you are holding.”

My aides were expected to remain unaffected by their moral principles at least until the war’s end! That was why I pushed her even though I desperately needed her to stay.

“I have forgiven you and now offer you to join me in battle. The decision is yours, Jessica. Will you stay or leave?”

Chapter 368

Jessica pondered silently. Subsequently, every word she spoke was genuine. Eventually, she decided to remain by my side. Only then were the two of them privy to the complete truth, discovering that humanity was caught in a conflict between the Old One and Doom Kaos and that I was the sixth Demon King, known as Doom Man.

In particular, they seemed to notice that it was meaningless to distinguish good and evil in the fight between the two cosmic beings after learning the truth of the Stage of Advent. Humans had been conscripted by the Old One without regard for their wishes, while Doom Kaos assimilated clans from other dimensions to create its own army and conducted merciless raids with the spoils of war. The two would do anything to defeat and swallow each other.

Silence filled the air on the way back as everyone was lost in their own thoughts. I was thinking about Saint Dragorin. I lacked knowledge of what kind of battle the War of New Devil was, but there was one thing that the Old One had been telling us day and night in the Stage of Advent.

Do you need power? Then prove it.

The Ancient Dragons undoubtedly demonstrated their worthiness for power. However, what about the Dragorin, whose bloodline alone seemed to have activated the remarkable strength equivalent to the activation of the Man Who Overcomes Adversity?

Given that the Old One possessed the ability to construct this area and install various defense mechanisms, why did it abandon humans in the midst of this battlefield? It would have been more prudent to concentrate on the interspecies conflicts in this location.

Fucking assholes.

They were selfish. They were probably munching on popcorn as they looked down upon us, mere pieces on a chessboard.

However, I had to be careful not to judge their intentions and methods hastily with the little information I had so far! I needed to read the flow. If not, then I was no different from the individual investors who were busy losing money in the market by reacting to immediate events.

I had lowered interest rates in a manner that would bolster the global stock market, fully cognizant that the adverse aspects of the economic conflict with China would not impede this progress. I then released the stake I held in one hand, paving the way for the tide to flow in the long run.

However, despite such favorable circumstances, individual investors were unable to profit. They sold at a loss when China announced plans to reform its gold standard currency, bought back in when the market rebounded, only to sell at a loss again when the Awakened created issues. This cycle of buying and selling eventually led to the squandering of their own assets.

On the other hand, those who possessed information, such as club members and the financiers affiliated with them, who had access to the club’s long-term strategies, were in a distinct, different position. They entered the market even before the association’s inception and invested heavily during the bullish trend.

That was how the world worked. Nevertheless, my understanding of Doom Kaos and the Old One was limited to their selfish behavior. Rather than making assumptions about their motives, such as why they sought to eliminate each other, why they engaged in a protracted battle with their underlings instead of confronting each other directly, and how far they were willing to go, I required precise information to form a plan.

How much did the other Dooms know? What about the Ancient Dragons?

Upon our return to the garrison, I noticed unfamiliar faces who had arrived via the river on motorized rubber boats. They were dressed in combat attire featuring the emblems of private corporations and had apparently crossed the boundary after discovering the association’s flag on the garrison.

Their conversations weren’t important. Private company mercenaries sought to ascertain the extent of the association’s territory, prompting association mercenaries to provide a standardized response indicating that such matters were beyond their purview. Although I didn’t pay much attention to them, I could tell that they were failing to get to the point.

“Why can’t you get confirmation from your boss?”

One of the association’s mercenaries found me staring at them. When I nodded to him from a distance, he grasped my approval.

“This is the operational area of the highest leadership of the association.”

“How high is their position?”

“The top of the association. Do I really need to mention their names?”

“Ah… Okay, I get it. I’ll let our leader know. Is there anything we can do for you?”

“If any of your Awakened has the ability to heal, please send them here. We are not forcing you though.”

I could sense Joshua from the hills in the distance.

After sending Gillian and Jessica back to the gate, I headed toward Joshua. He gazed fixedly at the tents where the squad members were receiving treatment, emanating a dark aura that dissuaded anyone from approaching him. It appeared that he had deliberately vacated the tent to allow the healers to concentrate on their tasks without being distracted by his presence.

His relationship with his squad members was solid because they were the minority who had survived situations where every single one of them was on the verge of death. I took a seat beside him and sensed a feeling of bereavement emanating from the necromancer’s robe he was adorned in.

“I saw a city five kilometers south of here. Is that the home of the Caldoran family?”

We continued with our previously unfinished conversation.

“Yes.”

“Will you come with me? If you ignore the spoils, only the dead will be mad.”

“...I thought you decided not to intervene in getting profits here.”

“I’m telling you to retrieve spoils under your group’s name. All the association did was pick up the wounded. Anyway, I hope there’s a trophy that made the journey worthwhile because the Holy Knight you fought against was one of the strongest in this world.”

“Then… I can deal with this by myself. You don’t have to step in, Master.”

I patted Joshua on the shoulder and got up from the seat.

“No, let’s go together.”

He acted like he was fine, but he was still severely injured.

“Joshua.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Do you know that there are items that contain the power of the Old One here?”

***

This was one of the lands that were ravaged by fire. The roads that had extended in all directions and private houses outside the city were destroyed. A vast part of the land was still infected by the plague.

As per Joshua’s account, Holy Knight Caldoran had stood to watch over the region throughout the night before relocating the battlefield elsewhere. It appeared that their key members followed suit, including those who had displayed resilience against the plague.

Therefore, only the regular soldiers were left manning the walls. Strangely, the flag bearing the Caldoran family emblem was missing, replaced instead by a white flag symbolizing surrender. To compound matters, the gate was also ajar.

As we stepped in, there were individuals waiting for us to show up with an elderly person holding a large jewelry box in the middle. Those in luxurious clothes, the ruling class of the city, were there as well. They were definitely aristocrats.

“You guys are smart.”

It appeared as though they had been aware of the impending war. The city had long been governed by a family that had proclaimed themselves as the guardians of the Land of Whirlpool for generations. However, following the ruler’s downfall, the aristocrats of the city banded together and wrested control from the existing ruling class.

My conviction in this belief was strengthened by the sight of bodies hanging from the walls; they were likely members of the Caldoran family.

Joshua made eye contact with me, then took the lead. From then on, a verdant aura began to emanate along his shoulder line. As the cooldown time for Osiris’s Domain had not yet elapsed, he instead employed the Cloud of Plague, which could be activated at will.

Meanwhile, considering that the city’s nobles flinched at every step that Joshua took, he seemed to have been engraved as the symbol of fear here. It seemed unnecessary for me to step up and create more fear. I couldn’t sense any movement of the military, and their surrender was beyond doubt anyway.

I walked down the road where Joshua passed by. The elderly person waited for Joshua to approach him, then started talking about something, likely the jewelry box. Despite this, Joshua didn’t retrieve the box and instead proceeded directly through the path they had opened. The elderly person and aristocrats trailed behind him from a considerable distance.

Joshua was heading to the castle in the heart of the city. He kept pace with my footsteps, then the nobles realized that I had more authority than Joshua. When they buzzed with pale faces, we entered the shopping district after passing through the crowded residences.

The road was empty, and most of the windows were closed. Eyeballs full of curiosity and fear of the invaders peeked around from the slightly open windows.

Then, I detected the signs of an ambush for the first time. It was at the heart of the city, where five-story commercial edifices began to show up.

Joshua smirked, but he didn’t stop walking. Instead, the green aura that was rising along his shoulder line began to spread into the fog like evil spirits that had received life from their masters.

The green hue permeating the fog was dark, and it spread like wildfire toward the windows of the highest floor of the building. Every time Joshua’s evil spirit penetrated through the wooden window frames there, all kinds of groans came out. It was then those who were armed in protective barriers began to throw themselves out of the window.

Even then, I didn’t deem it necessary to intervene as I knew that no one there could stop Joshua’s progress. The stupid bastards screeched and poured down towards Joshua, enveloped in a green cloud. The results they expected never happened as their bodies were sliced in half before falling to the ground.

One of Joshua’s eight skills was similar to Hanuman’s Tail.

Sheek- Sheek-!

His skill possessed a whip-shaped instrument that exuded an aura of death instead of a fiery appendage, and it was wielded with a swiftness that evaded even the keenest eye. Those who were screaming in agony were those without the courage to fight back. The road was in disarray with blood and corpses pouring down from the sky.

I had no desire to wash up again. As I passed Joshua, the scenery adjacent to him was even more gruesome. Corpses littered the ground, and blood stains accumulated along the path he had traversed. The rapid decay of the cadavers caused toxic fumes to permeate the air, shrouding the streets in a thick fog.

Furthermore, his Cloud of Plague had diffused beyond the confines of the building after fulfilling its objective. They were shaped like clouds in a manner that threatened the entire street.

When there were no further attacks, Joshua looked back. His eyes were on the crowd of nobles who had stopped at the beginning of the street. It was clear now what the city’s nobles had to do, which was to protest that they had nothing to do with the previous attack. They were the ones who had killed the ruling family and hung them on the wall.

Although they were likely uninvolved in the incident, they were so terrified by the sight that they were rendered speechless, trembling in fear. Then…

Srrrr-

The green clouds floating on the street sank toward the nobles. Due to the toxic fumes and the presence of green clouds, I was unable to witness their struggle. Moreover, employing Night Eye to observe their demise would have been futile.

Anyway, the green clouds that engulfed the aristocrats were only small in size, but the green clouds continued to rise and concentrated over the city. As they overlapped and expanded, it steadily took control of the entire sky.

The clouds had eclipsed the moon. Thus, the moonlight illuminated the city through the green haze. Although the plague had consumed the entire city, it appeared as if it hadn’t. The Cloud of Plague, which had eradicated all the inhabitants of the city, pervaded the atmosphere, awaiting instructions from its master. The windows, which had been opened with care, were now promptly shuttered.

“Please… please spare our lives… please…”

When the entire city was crying in a green hue, Joshua shifted his gaze toward me.

“May I stop?”

He had no intention of exterminating everyone in the city.

The battle was over, and there was no value in the land where no one could engage in production activities. Who would dedicate gold for him and his attackers?

“This is your group’s territory now. Do whatever you want with them.”

Then, Joshua gestured towards a city guard and motioned towards the jewelry box, indicating that he wished to retrieve it and for the guard to follow him. The box was buried within a pool of melting bodies.

We returned to the residence where the ruling family of the city had resided for generations. Whatever had emerged from that place and whatever this city had been, it now belonged to the green night and his men.

Chapter 369

As foretold, the Doom Man, one of the Demon Kings, appeared to usher in the night. Despite being regarded as a mere legend and only ranking fifth among the six demons recorded by Saint Cassian, he was indeed the devil that had been spoken of.

Saint Cassian’s record was true. Doom Man’s army invaded both time and space, then captured the Franklin Dukedom in just a few days. Their corps was different from the Baclans, Declans, Barbas, and Grafs as they were under the direct control of the Demon King.

Hence, the group was now known as the Demon Corps, and they had now arrived in the Land of Whirlpool within the Xyliver Kingdom. King Lymax, the ruler of the kingdom, was currently having an audience with a woman of low status who had returned alive from the Land of Whirlpool. Despite her status, the king spoke with the utmost respect and chose his words carefully out of deference to Caldoran’s honor.

“Are you sure Duke Caldoran has passed away?”

The Holy Knight family was in control of the Land of Whirlpool as previous kings in accordance with the old tradition. According to her, Caldoran was killed there like his ancestors.

Nonetheless, the answer came from a young man kneeling from behind instead of the woman as she had stayed silent.

“That’s what the aristocrats in the city decided, Your Highness.”

He was an illegitimate child, but he had still inherited his father’s sword prowess. Anger and bitterness permeated his speech as he mentioned the city’s nobles.

Upon hearing of the tragedy that had befallen the city, King Lymax signaled his servants in the presence of the woman of low status. She had barely managed to stay in the city thanks to her son, who couldn’t even register his name under his father’s family list even though he had outstanding talents. Thanks to her son, she had been able to survive this time as well.

After the maids helped the woman to walk outside the room, King Lymax said earnestly, “I can’t believe this.”

Caldoran was one of the Holy Knights who had attained the rare rank of Sword Master due to his exceptional combat abilities. Moreover, King Lymax had been informed that his long-time acquaintance, King Onyx, would help him out.

Two Sword Masters had confronted the Demon Corps on the Land of Whirlpool.

“I heard this directly from Your Highness’s guardian knight.”

He was referring to Caldoran’s legitimate child.

The king said, “Tell me more.”

“My father left for the field with King Onyx, accompanied by his guardian knights.”

“Instead of waiting for reinforcements?” King Lymax asked.

The boy shook his head. “The Demon Corps was too strong to do that, Your Highness. We had no choice but to move to the field before the city collapsed.”

“I heard there were fewer than one hundred soldiers.”

The memory of that moment left Leo speechless, and a deep sense of terror sent shivers down his spine. It was so intense that it overshadowed even the loss of his highly esteemed father. His eyes filled with dread as terror surged through him. Images of sacred priests battling and succumbing to the deadly mist of the plague, and of over a thousand malevolent spirits taking form, flashed through his mind.

Leo closed his eyes tightly and opened them. Then, he recounted the events from the all-night battle to when Caldoran’s rightful heir returned to the field and shared his experiences. The story of the young warrior unfolded, detailing the point at which the city’s aristocrats surrendered to the Demon King, and concluding with the slaughter of Leo’s family members.

“There’s a reason why we ran to you by avoiding the Demon Corps-occupied areas. It’s not because we have forgotten our desire for revenge. Actually, I want to stay in the city like your guardian knight.”

“But?”

“My father once told me the secret about the family.”

Caldoran had cherished Leo. King Lymax wondered if it was due to the Holy Knight recognizing Leo’s lineage. Given that Caldoran had entrusted Leo with the family secret, it seemed likely to be the case.

Although it was just an honorary position, he would have offered his legitimate kid as King Lymax’s guardian knight. Thus, Caldoran must have intended for Leo to inherit the family. Within the Holy Knight family, the foremost concern was identifying kids who would carry on the Holy Knight bloodline, so there was no preference given to legitimate or illegitimate children, nor any distinction made between gender.

King Lymax viewed Leo in a new light with these considerations in mind. Ultimately, the situation was quite dire as Caldoran had passed away, and his family was on the brink of extinction. King Lymax knew it was possible to gain control of the Holy Knight bloodline, which had consistently contained Sword Masters, by channeling the young warrior’s fury and desire for vengeance against the city’s nobles and the devil.

“I don’t care about the secret. My fury burns for the loss of Caldoran and the suffering you have endured! The corrupt nobility of the city is even more detestable. To honor Caldoran’s spirit, I have no recourse but to deploy my troops and bring their heads to the chopping block.”

“If you do so, then I will dedicate my sword to you, Your Highness.”

King Lymax sensed a weird sensation in Leo’s response.

“I’m going to provide you with my soldiers, too.”

“...Thank you for just saying that.”

Leo’s voice trembled as he suppressed the anger.

“Why?”

“I need to take some time to fulfill my father’s will.”

“Do you have any plans?”

“No, but I want to go north.”

“King Gemilan?”

“He is one of the two in my mind.”

“The north is too distant, and it will pose a greater challenge with your mother in tow.”

King Lymax attempted to convince him, but Leo remained resolute in his stance.

***

King Lymax mused over the secret of Caldoran’s family that Leo, the son of Caldoran’s concubine, had told him.

There were two reasons why Caldoran and his forebears had safeguarded the Land of Whirlpool by assuming the role of its protectors. One was tied to the imminent arrival of the Demon King, which had unfortunately come to pass despite their efforts. The other was related to the Book of Death, which was a black magic tome from the War of New Devil. It was a dangerous dark magic that should never be revealed to the world, let alone to the Barba Corps that harbored necromancers according to Saint Cassian’s record.

Did Caldoran have such a thing…

King Lymax was furious with Caldoran, and his ire extended to Caldoran’s child, who had departed despite Lymax’s repeated attempts at reconciliation.

Black magic was bound to be a vicious curse. A land overrun by black magic was notorious for its legendary yet nightmarish tales. Most of these stories were recounted by elderly sailors who had been tossed about by the winds and waves, only to find themselves upon the death-ridden continent.

They spoke of encountering the living dead, inescapable situations upon being bitten, and even bodies that appeared to wield mana, with walking skeletons banding together as a squad. The other stories were similar to these.

Even if it was a curse, Caldoran was supposed to use such black magic to prevent the Demon King from entering this world. That was why Lymax was mad at the dead Caldoran. Caldoran ended up choosing his reputation over the crisis of the kingdom. Or he might have believed that he would be able to stop the Demon from coming even without such a curse.

Anyway, the Demon King had arrived, and he overpowered the entire Land of Whirlpool. Everything happened within Lymax’s kingdom, not somewhere else.

When Lymax was lost in thought, the Minister of Court came in a hurry.

“How did it go?” he asked.

The minister grimaced. “It’s not good. It has become more difficult to expect assistance from other kingdoms.”

“Are they under attack as well?”

The man shook his head. “It’s not like that. They said things aren’t urgent enough to dispatch troops, and the unusual activity in the south has caught their attention.”

He was referring to Azadun, the Sword of Desert, which was one of the most powerful kingdoms on the continent known as the ‘South.’

“Your Highness. It seems that Azadun has started to move north.”

It was a distant country considered to be a part of another continent, separated by a strait acting as a boundary. One would only become aware of its existence through the products it produced, but its name was not supposed to be mentioned in the current conversation.

However, Lymax understood why Azadun went to the war of conquest. They were trying to expand their military territory before facing the Demon Corps.

“What about the Atreus Kingdom?” Lymax mentioned the name of another great power. The northward expansion of Azadun was a matter for the southern kingdoms directly confronting them, and Lymax’s focus ought to be on the Atreus Kingdom.

If the Atreus Kingdom began to try conquering neighboring territories, then they would not only be forced to contend with the Demon Corps within, but also face off against Atreus’s soldiers outside, given the shared border.

“Your Highness. King Atreus sent an envoy.”

King Lymax sardonically remarked, “It’s obvious that I don’t have to look into it. He must be telling me to crawl between his crotch.”

“...”

“You should know better, but your family has a strong grudge against Atresus’s prestigious families. The same goes for our royal family. King Atreues will not recognize the rights of the empire as they are. Am I wrong?”

“But, Your Highness…The Demon King has already penetrated too deep into our kingdom.”

“It’s not just them. Even the incarnation of the Demon King has descended. The future of our kingdom is clearly bleak. However, you and I know that things won’t end even if we sacrifice our fortune to Atreus. I would rather surrender to the Demon than hand our kingdom over to Atreus. The Demon might recognize us as what we are now, right?”

The minister protested, “Your Highness! Our Lord Lacryma is listening to us.”

The king snorted. “The Lord’s punishment is not something that I should fear. Rather, those who refused my aid out of cowardice, and those like Atreus who have used the current situation as a pretext for starting a war, ought to be the ones concerned. What do you think?”

“If you are saying that we should surrender to the Demon… We should consider after watching more of what is going on in the city of Caldoran.”

“Do you truly believe that we would simply surrender to the Demon? Although the Land of Whirlpool is within my realm, Caldoran was responsible for it. He may have fallen, but you and I have yet to even begin. Let me be clear about my intentions. I desire to retake Caldoran’s city and drive the Demon out of our borders. If the Cabinet has a different approach in mind, I shall respect their decision.”

“Your Highness… Our wills are the same as yours, but…” the minister hesitated.

The king looked at him. “But?”

“The Land of Whirlpool is where two Sword Masters, Caldoran and King Onyx, were killed.”

“You must be thinking of the same name that I am. I want to hire the King of Mercenaries. His royal wealth alone is not enough, so he desperately needs the support of you and other ministers.”

“However… He is a man of endless greed. You know what catastrophe many kingdoms faced when they invited him and his corps.”

King Lymax sighed. “Regardless of the outcome, both you and I would have to grovel at Atreus’s feet. I have made my intentions clear, and as I previously stated, I shall honor whatever decision the Cabinet makes. I hope that you, too, will respect my wishes.”

“Yes, Your Highness.”

Lymax added after much consideration, “Tell only those you trust. There is the Book of Death in the city of Caldoran. There is no doubt that I had heard this from his son. If we can secure it, then we will be able to regain more than we will lose to the King of Mercenaries.”

As expected, the king observed a glimmer of fascination in the minister’s eyes upon hearing the blood-soaked legend, rather than shock at the obscure name.

Chapter 370

The city’s nobles appeared to have discovered the hole in the damaged wall that perfectly fit the jewelry box while rummaging through Caldoran’s bedroom. Although the box lacked any inherent power, its ability to withstand the plague was attributed to an ancient book that was stored within it. This book contained the concentrated essence of the Barba Corps, so it was unsurprising that the box was able to endure the plague.

[The Book of Death, Volume 2 (Item)

It’s one of the three black magic books created by the power of Doom Entegasto.

Item Class: S

Item Level: 620

Effect: If you merge your will with the item while in possession of it, you can access its inherent power. ]

Odin’s Golden Armor was the most powerful item I had, and the Book of Death was at the same level. It was in the same category as the Book of Death, Volume 1 that the commander-in-chief of the Barba Corps had held in the Final Stage of the Stage of Advent.

At that time, I gave Joshua a clear order to secure it. I also tasked the leader of the Lunea Clan, who was a devotee of Doom Dejire, with acquiring the key equipment of the Seven Demon King’s Corps, such as the Book of Death. In exchange for a ceasefire in our war against the Seven Demon kings, they agreed to provide us with the equipment, but they had yet to fulfill their promise, using the chaos of the current situation as an excuse.

“Was it this?” Joshua recalled that moment as well.

“I didn’t expect to see it here. It’s the second volume.”

When I gestured at the jewelry box with my chin, he answered calmly, “Master, this is what you have been looking for all this time.”

“Not entirely.”

I touched the book as Joshua didn’t reach to pick it up himself. As I made contact with the book, a crimson energy began to surge up my hand, creeping along the tips of my fingers.

Right then, something felt unpleasant. It came from the power that was confined within me instead of from my personal emotions. I could feel the movement of something wriggling deep in my body and resisting the scarlet energy.

I had not gone through this phenomenon upon completing Doom Entegasto’s Life Vessel. The calculated figure representing the Old One's power was absorbed, and it seemed to have dissipated naturally. I began to question if this was the reason for the opposition to the power of the Dooms.

I decided to observe the situation for now. The blood color energy didn’t advance further into my body after it came up to my wrist. At that time, the reality of the mass of power I had was showing up for the first time. Interestingly, it was colored gold as if it had read my attributes.

The gold hue blocked the red light from going above my wrist, but it hadn’t done so through my own volition. Instead, the golden power had its own will. It appeared like that and eventually swept the blood-red energy and spread throughout my body.

Right after the golden power pushed away the last bit of blood-colored energy I realized that they were of opposing attributes as they attacked first as soon as they found each other.

[Would you like to purify your possessions? (Power Consumed: 300)]

[* It does not affect the skills left in the book.]

The notification message was coming from somewhere that Doom Kaos had created, and it appeared as if it was inciting a fight with Doom Entegasto. I had no need to be concerned as I had secured its Life Vessel, so it would have had a grudge against me regardless. If I ran into it one day, it would threaten me in an attempt to get his stuff back.

[You have secured the common power ‘Purification.’]

Another way to use the common power had opened as if Doom Kaos had read my mind. Although it was titled ‘purification,’ it was actually device that triggered a conflict between Dooms. This was one of Doom Kaos’s ways of governing his monarchs, but it was pleasing to me.

***

[You have used Purification.]

The golden energy slipped out all at once and filled the entire room. Previously, when my priests had conducted the ritual, the sounds of laughter, screaming, and crying that emanated from the sacrifices were not mere auditory hallucinations. Similarly, the screams recorded in the book were also real.

The screams resembled those of women whose voices had been torn apart. The torn curtains began to shake violently, and then they were ripped off completely. Joshua’s robe also flapped in the wind.

The moment when Purification ended, the screams and my golden energy disappeared. Then, a notification message appeared.

[Purification has been completed.]

[Power 77 / 380]

[The Book of Death, Volume 2 (Item)

It’s a black magic book with the power of Doom Man.

Item Class: S

Item Level: 620

Effect: If you merge your will with the item while in possession of it, you can access its inherent power. ]

The phrase “created by the power of Doom Entegasto” had been revised after Purification. The Awakened couldn’t display their status windows anymore as the system had evaporated, but they had no problem using their remaining skills. Therefore, Joshua was able to check the edited phrase through Night Eye.

When I picked up the book again, I no longer felt something eerie. Instead, the book was busy giving off a charming sensation as if it was a lump of power that was crying out to me to use it.

Now I knew what the second Book of Death dealt with. There was a reason why it was at the highest level. Although there was a restriction on it, making it such that the user was supposed to possess it in advance, the completed skills and power in it were enough to make an Awakened in the Bronze section jump into the Challenger section immediately.

If Joshua took this, then the owner of the Green Night would be able to secure another ownership of the Bloody Night. I couldn’t help but feel a sense of happiness. This would serve as a fitting compensation for the loss of his squad members.

I handed Joshua the book, swallowing what I wanted to tell him for greater joy. A civilian or a low-level Awakened would have dropped the book, twisting its spine, as soon as they came into contact with the book, but all Joshua did was frown slightly.

He looked at me to get confirmation. By nodding, the process of linking Joshua and the Book of Death began. Despite the frightening title of the book, it transformed into a golden light and started to climb up Joshua’s hands. Then, he burst into a scream for a second as if the light was strangling him. He twitched his nose as he looked down at the back of his hand as if he felt a change within him.

His nails used to be quite long and resembled rotten branches, but they were now shrinking. The scabs that had been hardened on his fingers were also falling off like crumbs. Other than the fact that his nails were still green, his fingers now resembled a normal old man’s. The skin where scabs had fallen off was still wrinkled and shriveled. However, the sight of his hands returning to a human-like appearance brought tears to his eyes.

That wasn’t the end of it as changes were occurring on his neck and face that were still hidden in his hood. Joshua pulled it off and picked up a broken piece of mirror. The large green scab beneath his left eye, which extended to the lower part of his chin, was much more prominent than the other small, wrinkled scabs on his opposite cheek. However, even that had fallen off as well.

The scabs on his right cheek also fell out with stiff hair. His skin was wrinkled and scarred, making him appear decades older than his actual age. Furthermore, his thin arms lacked any fat, giving him the appearance of an elderly man.

Nonetheless, Joshua couldn’t take his eyes off the face in the mirror. He was satisfied.

“I’ll go downstairs and check.”

His voice trembled with joy because he knew this wasn’t the end of his change. He needed another offering to complete his second transformation.

When Joshua stepped out of Caldoran’s bedroom, I heard a woman’s scream. She was one of the noble ladies in the city who was seeking our mercy even in this situation.

The aristocrats were all gathered in the hall. Upon arriving there, Joshua was hugging the lady’s waist with one hand and sucking her neck with his teeth embedded in her flesh. Unlike what one would expect after hearing a scream, the lady was acting as if she was in ecstasy.

Her eyes were wide open as she gazed at the chandelier on the ceiling with her head bent back, and they were dilated. She was clearly entranced by the strong stimulus coursing through her. In addition, the sound of her quickened breaths made it feel like she was having the best sex of her life.

When Joshua had suddenly descended and bit into the woman, the other aristocrats had already fled in a panicked frenzy. The hall was empty, so there were only three of us.

I sat on the red-carpeted stairs and applauded to celebrate the return of the real Joshua. His arms, which had been so skinny that they resembled skin-covered bones, were now rapidly gaining flesh, and his wrinkled skin was becoming smooth. His previously bald scalp was now filled with the lush blond hair he used to have. His necromancer’s robe was gloomy, but as soon as Joshua regained his old good-looking face, it gave off a stylish tuxedo vibe.

The lady was young and pretty, so the two tangled in the center of the hall looked like a nice couple at first glance.

When Joshua took his mouth off the girl’s neck, I saw that his face was smeared completely with blood. He then wiped his mouth with the same hand that had been hugging the girl’s waist, but there were still some remaining bloodstains on his lips, which looked like lipstick.

I clapped my hands again because I remembered the old days when he had knelt down before me and called me master for the first time. Now, he was currently doing the exact same thing with the same expression on his face.

What should I call him now? Vampire Lord who also deals with the plague?

I commanded, “You can take off that robe now.”

His eyes flashed with gratitude. “Thank you… Thank you, Master.”

I considered finding Caldoran’s tailcoat to dress him up, but he already looked great without one. However, it was imperative that he never lose the Book of Death, for if he did, the plague’s vicious wrath would once again penetrate his skin.

Joshua hurriedly asked me as I was about to leave, “Are you going back to the mainland[1]?”

Other than the energy of the plague tinting his eyes green, he truly looked like the way he did before he had entered the Stage of Advent. I saw my reflection in his eyes, and I was smiling contentedly.

I shook my head. “It’s too early to do that. I will move your squad members over here and continue their treatment.”

Whether it was an item left by the Old One or a cursed item with the power of another Doom, it was my turn.

As I turned around, the last thing I saw was Joshua’s face, which appeared somewhat entranced, and the woman who had been lying down on the ground as if she was dead, rising up to show me her gratitude.

At that time, a new message popped up.

[Your priest, Osiris, has succeeded the Old Vampire Corps.]

Yes, this was what I wanted!

Chapter 371

There was something that was traveling at high speed in the far-off sky, but it wasn’t a creature. Instead, Seong-Il discovered that it was a drone conducting mapping operations[1], and it was hovering from the other side of the hill. Right when he was debating whether to destroy it or leave it alone, it disappeared from his line of sight. Therefore, he forgot about it, but it appeared that the drone had revealed the situation in the tower.

Later on, Seong-Il was pouring some piping hot water into the cup noodles as he was hungry. He pressed the lid of the container down with wooden chopsticks, then looked at the group who approached him. The leader was someone familiar to him.

He raised a hand in greeting. “Yo, long time no see. Kim Ji-Hoon!”

“Hi, how have you been?” the other man responded genially.

Kim Ji-Hoon was accompanied by mercenaries along with some other foreign Awakened. Then, they looked around. After seeing that Seong-Il was not equipped with any weapons, they relaxed perceptibly.

“Did you do that?” Seong-Il asked, glancing at the smoke rising from beyond the hill. Kim Ji-Hoon was looking at Seong-Il and the boundary around the tower behind him.

Kim Ji-Hoon nodded. “We struggled a bit. The magic trap was tricky to get rid of.”

Seong-Il grinned. “Haha. Mary is taking care of all the strong ones around here, so you only had to deal with the weak ones. You shouldn’t have had a hard time with them, buddy.”

“There are ones stronger than them?” Kim Ji-Hoon asked.

Seong-Il pointed. “Look at all these. They make things like this.”

Even from Kim Ji-Hoon’s point of view, the boundary seemed as solid as the one in Act Two, Stage One.

“Is Ms. Mary here?” he finally asked.

Seong-Il commented, “It has been a while.”

Seong-Il’s environment was filled with disposable waste, and there was a secluded area behind some bushes where he relieved himself. Based on that, Kim Ji-Hoon could infer that Seong-Il had been residing in that location and consuming meals there for quite some time.

Kim Ji-Hoon stared at the boundary. It was impossible to check inside due to the blue curtain, but considering that Mary had to step up for herself, there would have been ‘him,’ too. Holy Knight Ronsius.

[Class: D

Location: Ronsius Holy Knight (Franklin Dukedom, Greenwood Continent)]

Kim Ji-Hoon recalled the passage that he had entered from earlier. The information pertained to a series of passages that functioned as exits on the outskirts of the city.

The association provided private companies with details on multiple levels of passageways that were in the same vicinity as Holy Knight Ronsius, ranging from F to B. The B passageway, the highest level among them, was believed to lead to the area that was protected by the boundary that directly connected to the existence of the Holy Knight.

That was the difference from the dungeons in the Stage of Advent, so it was more accurate to call it ‘passageway’ instead of ‘dungeon.’ If Kim Ji-Hoon were to enter the D-class passageway and eliminate any immediate threats, then he would still be accountable for dealing with potential dangers in higher level passageways if they were not resolved beforehand.

If Mary hadn’t held on to Holy Knight Ronsius, then he would have come to help his city.

Seong-Il suddenly asked, “But why didn’t you head directly to the duchy? They must have more to eat there since they are the capital city.”

Kim Ji-Hoon became speechless as if Seong-Il had grasped his intention. Although he received many offers from major companies, he decided to join the Ilsung Group based on his trust in the CEO, Lee Tae-Han. However, it turned out that the Ilsung Group had limited influence in the association due to the president’s complete withdrawal from the company and transfer of authority to his sister.

Kim Ji-Hoon responded, “RMC (Rothschild Military Company) is there.”

“Did they take over the capital city?” Seong-Il asked, eyebrow quirking.

He nodded. “Yes.”

Seong-Il guffawed. “Haha.”

“Who knew this would happen?” Kim Ji-Hoon sighed.

Seong-Il shook his head. “Ah, you made a mistake by going the wrong place, bro.”

Kim Ji-Hoon introduced Seong-Il to his team using fluent English, but they were already aware of the other person’s status. The mercenaries paid tribute from a distance, and his squad members saluted at a distance closer to him.

Seong-Il casually waved a hand at them and opened the lid. The noodles were as mushy as he liked.

“Do you want a bite?” he offered.

Even when skilled shooters wielded automatic rifles, the bullets would inevitably fire in two or three bursts, as if being abruptly cut off. The source of the sound wasn’t from the city, but rather from the western hill where the drone had previously flown.

Seong-Il placed another container on the pile and directed his eyes toward the source of the sound as he asked, “Don’t you need to go? We don’t need any support here.”

Kim Ji-Hoon said, “The other groups are probably wrapping up. You know, those soldiers. The city is huge and the population is large, so we have to make sure that we clean up the mess.”

“How much do you earn from this?” Seong-Il asked.

Kim Ji-Hoon shrugged. “I don’t know yet because there is a stake issue with the groups that have entered later. But our team’s stake is much more, so I will get a lot.”

“Hm, then how much roughly?”

“Six percent of the spoils are mine.”

Seong-Il’s eyebrows went up. “Six percent?”

Kim Ji-Hoon explained. “There are a lot of groups that joined after me. But I have the highest percentage. Haha. To be exact, our group gets thirty percent, then I take twenty percent from it. That’s how it works. In addition, I get an annual salary separately from Ilsung Group.”

Seong-Il commented. “I don’t know if it’s a lot or not.”

“It’s enough that I don’t need to be worried about money throughout my entire life. I just consider it as a pension. I’m responsible for six percent of the revenue generated in the city. Well, it’s just the beginning.”

No movement had been detected, but Seong-Il still widened his eyes as he checked the boundaries of the tower. It was a habit of his.

“Are you okay?” Ji-Hoon asked.

Seong-Il nodded absently. “Yeah. So, they keep distributing you the profits? That’s another story, then. It’s a jackpot!”

Kim Ji-Hoon grinned. “That’s why everyone jumps in, risking their lives. Mr. Caliber, you should take part.”

Seong-Il shrugged. “I am planning to do that after I complete this operation. Well, I don’t know if there will be anything left at that time.”

“The Franklin Duchy is considered a tiny place in this continent, and the whole area will be under you and Ms. Mary.”

“This is in the heart of mountains rising one above another.”

“It’s a B-class entry point. Wouldn’t there be something left?” Ji-Hoon asked.

Seong-Il pointed. “There is also a tower of wizards. Over there.”

“Oh my gosh.”

“Huh?”

Kim Ji-Hoon explained, “What do you think is in there? You and Ms. Mary will be able to earn the same amount that I will be getting throughout my entire life all at once. The association said they will soon create an item trading system. When you conquer the passageway, retrieve everything you can and leave out those you are going to use.”

Kim Ji-Hoon then continued, “Mr. Caliber. You might not face much danger, but many people have died, not just mercenaries but also some Awakened. Unless you gain experience, the Awakened will keep fighting a stronger armed force. Don’t you think it’s remarkable? I should join a higher class next time. Please let me know if there is an association operation. We only get one chance at life.”

Seong-Il guffawed. “Hahaha. You are so funny. You only say the things that sound nice to other people. Yes, that’s your talent.”

On the Stage of Advent, Ji-Hoon wasn’t someone who would have said such a thing. He only used the excuse of being in Ilsung as a reason to enter the low-class passageway, even though he was capable of targeting much higher levels.

However, Seong-Il didn’t hate him as Ji-Hoon was one of the few comrades he was familiar with who was still alive.

Seong-Il smiled. “Anyway, you don’t need to help me here.”

Ji-Hoon smiled back. “I just wanted to chat with you. As I said, I’m done with my work.”

“Ah, good for you. Do you just have to wait for the distribution?”

The other man nodded. “Yes.”

“Then, why don’t you head home?” Seong-Il suggested.

Ji-Hoon’s eyes flickered. “I have something to tell you.”

Seong-Il couldn’t understand as Ji-Hoon spoke in fluent English again to his men.

When Seong-Il was smacking his lips with envy, a foreign Awakened handed a military laptop to Ji-Hoon. Then, Ji-Hoon took out an SD card from his pocket and said while plugging it into the laptop, “This is an image mapped by another group, and three forces were found here. It is copied from the drone that we could only recover, so as you can see…”

“Mapped?” Seong-Il asked.

Ji-Hoon explained, “It’s how a drone flies around and makes a map of the area.”

“Wow, it’s a hell of a nice world.”

Seong-Il was amazed by the 3D topographical features on the laptop monitor.

When Ji-Hoon clicked on the keypad a few times, the military force he talked about began to overlap on the map. It was quite detailed as if they were watching the march of a large army from above.

In fact, the front and rear perspectives were shifting according to Ji-Hoon’s manipulation. The troops were so huge that they filled the ridge.

“Are you saying all of them are coming here?” Seong-Il asked.

“We haven’t touched them yet.”

Seong-Il narrowed his eyes. “What do you mean?”

Ji-Hoon confessed, “I don’t think they are heading here.”

“Can you enlarge it more? I want to see the leader’s face.”

Ji-Hoon continued, “At least one of the drones may have approached him closely, but it must have been destroyed immediately. However, none of them seem to have the ability to shoot down high-flying drones.”

“Oh, yeah?”

“We are keeping an eye on them because they might change direction out of nowhere. If they make a turn, then they will pour in here.”

Seong-Il grumbled, “That will be so annoying, but I’m tied up here, so I can’t help you with anything.”

“No, it’s all good. I just wanted to let you know because a few of them appeared to be strong.”

“They don’t care about this place even though they are under our attack? I guess they are only taking care of themselves.”

“Yes.”

“Who do you think they are?” Seong-Il asked.

Ji-Hoon responded, “We are guessing that they are a group of mercenaries.”

“But there are so many of them.”

“There are over one million, but it’s not the numbers that matter…”

Seong-Il interrupted, “The only important thing is their leader, right?”

“That’s right.”

Seong-Il complimented, “Good thing that you didn’t touch them. This is Mary’s operation area.”

“Ah, yes. But only we are taking steps back.”

“What do you mean by ‘we?”

Ji-Hoon clarified, “Those who are in solidarity with the Ilsung Group, so the city’s ruling groups. However, the other groups’ occupied territories are in their direction. So I don’t know what they will do.”

Seong-Il shrugged. “It can’t be helped. I’d like to check who they are, but…this area is more important for me to protect. Watch carefully and let me know if something comes up. For example, report when they turn towards me…”

Seong-Il abruptly stopped and turned his head quickly. The boundary was finally disappearing.

“Noona?” he called out.

Yeon-Hee said with an exhausted face, “Wizards are annoying. Are there any others around that I should deal with?”

“Pardon me?” Seong-Il asked.

She clarified, “Like the strong ones. Well, except for wizards.”

***

The Demon Corps were split into two distinct groups. One consisted of knights who were skilled in the use of Mana, while the other comprised individuals who lacked such abilities but possessed potent explosive weapons.

Onir was standing on top of a Demon Corps soldier who was barely alive. Onir was surprised to see that the soldier possessed the ability to use Mana equivalent to that of a mid-level Sword Expert, despite not being a warrior. Although the soldier used magic, he didn’t exhibit any movement of Mana, leading Onir to believe that he might be a type of wizard.

He was displaying an ability that didn't make logical sense, and he also had outstanding swordsmanship. In addition, he was armed with five-star artifacts that were equivalent to ancient relics, but it was hard to say if they were sacred objects of Lord Lacryma.

“Are you going to stay like that?” he asked tauntingly.

Onir increased the pressure on the knight’s body under his foot, causing the knight’s eyes to bulge and his ribs to crack. Suddenly, a thread vein in the knight’s eye burst, resulting in a scream that pierced the air.

“Good thing that you feel pain.”

Onir nodded towards one of the men who was laughing with him, using his chin as a gesture. The guy grasped Onir’s intention and poured a high-level healing potion on the knight.

The knight’s eyes were quickly recovered, but he looked like he was shedding bloody tears as the veins had burst already.

At that point Onir took his foot off the body of the knight, and the men who were laughing at the knight stepped back while creating a circular formation. Onir looked around them and pointed at a man.

He was the one who would compete with the knight with a sword.

He commanded, “Don’t use too much power on him.”

Onir sat on the chair after giving orders, then signaled to start the battle.

The result was as Onir expected. The physical abilities of the knight weren’t greatly influenced by Mana, and it was to such an extent that he suspected that he was born with it. However, it was clear that he was restricted in using magic and forming a barrier.

He struggled to connect the same type of magic, and the attributes of the magic he used didn’t match, causing him to have difficulty focusing. Additionally, some of the magics were of a high level while others were lower, making it difficult for Onir to determine his level. The Demon Corps were literally born out of chaos.

The only thing worth watching was the knight’s swordsmanship. It appeared that he was experienced, but it was no use when he was faced with a traditional swordsman in Onir’s group.

As Onir’s subordinate fought, he kept glancing at Onir’s face. When Onir lowered his thumb, the subordinate’s blade moved so quickly that the knight couldn’t even react in time. The knight failed to anticipate the traditional swordsmanship techniques used by the subordinate and was decapitated instantly.

Shing-!

Then, a small cheer burst out as the fight was being held where the villagers had gathered. More than a thousand households were under the rule of the Demon Corps.

Onir’s subordinate asked while looking at the residence, “What should we do?”

His soldiers were waiting for his order.

He casually responded, “Kill all of them.”

As the soldiers charged towards the villagers with loud cries, the villagers finally recognized that they were not there to defeat the Demon Corps, but were actually more vicious than the demons themselves.

The brutal slaughter, rape, and plunder began. Onir put his hand on his jaw as he observed his soldiers wielding swords against the village men and snatching at the hair of the village women.

He wondered if it would be better to stay here and engulf the Franklin Duchy instead of rushing towards the Demon’s Incarnation. Ronsius, who acted like the guardian of the duchy, was clearly stranded as he had confronted the Demon Corps.

I might be able to take Ronsius’s tower too.

It was easy to make a decision. There was no need to take care of King Lymax and the nobles of the Xyliver Kingdom. He opted to delay their arrival by touring the surroundings, providing meals to his men, and resting on Ronsius’s bed.

Onir felt that this world was ideal for him when he witnessed the flames rising from the village. As long as there were no survivors, the Demon Corps would be blamed for everything, regardless of how much his group looted and killed. He could avoid getting involved in the politics of the Holy Knights.

Sheek-!

Right then, he sensed something. Onir turned reflexively, but the one that flew in was one beat faster than him. It was the body of his subordinate. He didn’t know if the body was torn under the pressure while flying, or if it had been ripped apart from the very beginning.

Onir’s vision was obscured by the blood coming out from the corpse.

However, he clearly felt the sense that something was sprinting towards him with heavy footsteps.

A Sword Master?

When he widened his eyes, he saw a giant holding a subordinate in each hand. Then, he saw a small woman standing with her arms crossed behind the giant. The woman was standing among her soldiers, but for some reason, her subordinates weren’t aware of her.

Then, Onir realized that these two were commanders of the Demon Corps.

There was only one name that crossed his mind, Ronsius. Onir had originally planned to kill him and loot his tower, but now he was in dire need of that man’s help.

A thunderstorm then broke out in the near sky. A distinct flash of light and a gigantic thunderbolt overwhelmed the sky. It was definitely a powerful blitz magic, not a natural phenomenon. There was only one person in the neighborhood who could exert such power.

Onir screamed, “I am here, Ronsius!!!”

1. Using a drone to create a detailed and accurate map of an area. ☜

Chapter 372

Onir soon came to realize his mistake as he observed the magical phenomenon before him. Though the guy appeared to possess the intense power of Lightning Nova, its flexible movements gave off a vibe that it contained spirit inside.

Moreover, Onir couldn’t sense the typical surge of Mana that accompanied the use of ultimate magic. Most notably, the destructive force that was being unleashed with each strike of lightning far surpassed that of Lightning Nova.

The short moment made Onir wonder if the user of such magic was the reincarnation of the King of Lightning, who had passed away a long time ago. Right when the guy’s thunderbolt was sweeping Onir’s soldiers into a handful of ashes, Seong-Il rushed in.

“You fucking asshole! You are now going against me!”

Onir quickly came to a conclusion.

The opponent’s attack strategy was similar to that of a bard's[1], but instead of playing an instrument to produce sound, he projected his voice. Sound waves were powerful, but Onir believed it was not enough to stop him.

He recalled a tactic that could cut through the sound waves and unleashed a series of attacks against Seong-Il. Following that, he reversed the flow of Mana inside his body from bottom to top. Onir’s Mana Blade revealed itself to the world with various colors.

The Mana Blade cut off Seong-Il’s skill at a tilted angle.

Oh? You are stopping me?

Seong-Il put the brakes on the force as he threw himself forward.

Following that, Seong-Il hurled Karail, one of Onir’s subordinates, towards the Mana Blade. He specifically chose Karail due to his impressive physique. Seong-Il assumed that Karail’s shield, which was made from C-class items, would be able to endure for a considerable amount of time.

Seong-Il swung Karail from top to bottom toward the sharp energy that rose obliquely from the blade.

Bang!

The impact generated immense pressure that collided into them. They both resisted getting damage and unleashed another series of attacks against each other while they allowed the pressure of backlash to propel them away from each other, creating some distance.

I didn’t expect that he would use Karail as a weapon. This is too wild.

You canceled your last skill and now attack me instead? Yes, I agree that you are pretty strong.

Seong-Il checked the protective barrier of the weapon he was holding with his right hand. Each time Karail winced in pain, his shield, having lost one layer, briefly glimmered.

“P…please… spare my life…” another person gasped.

It came from another weapon in Seong-Il’s left hand, not from Karail.

Seong-Il’s eyes abruptly turned red as he locked his gaze on Onir, who reciprocated with a similar glare, and they both charged toward each other again.

***

Yeon-Hee and I were of the same mind. We both believed that Seong-Il needed more experience in this world.

Seong-Il and Onir had destroyed the entire town, and the battlefield was moved several times following the destruction. I had already eliminated a large number of Onir’s soldiers, but to be precise, more people were killed in the fight between the two.

Onir had the equivalent power as an Awakened in the challenger section, and he was known as a Sword Master here. However, considering that he hadn’t turned into a Dragorin even if he faced me, he hadn’t succeeded in the bloodline of the Ancient Dragon.

Well… That wasn’t common.

Yeon-Hee interjected, “The direction of a Mana Blade’s strike is not dictated by the user’s physical motion. Instead, it is determined by the flow of Mana established in the prior usage. Therefore, deciding the flow of mana should be the priority, and swinging the sword should be something that comes naturally afterward.”

She paused before continuing, “The flow of Mana is akin to a living organism, and it requires careful examination to determine the optimal approach. Moreover, subdividing the flow of Mana can significantly affect the proficiency of traditional swordsmanship. At least, that’s what Ronsius thinks.”

The situation was already over when I arrived at the tower to find Yeon-Hee. The wizards were all dead, and a corpse that appeared to be Ronsius’s was still bleeding from all the orifices in his body.

“What about Ronsius?” I asked.

She grimaced. “I failed. He knew how to defend his mind. He chose to die rather than be controlled by me. I put lots of effort into him, but it’s fucked up now.”

I consoled her, “I think you have gotten other information, though.”

She frowned. “I…wanted him. I got greedy.”

Yeon-Hee looked at the guy fighting with Seong-Il while continuing to frown. It was hard to describe the fight between the two with the terms ‘power’ and ‘technology.’ Seong-Il had gained tactical experience through battles, but not to the extent of his opponent.

The guy’s skills were delicate despite his threatening appearance. Furthermore, judging by how the strands of Mana Blades burst out and passed through Seong-Il, he knew how to concentrate his power.

“He must be around Level 490, right? Mostly focused on Agility.”

Yeon-Hee was correct. Despite his relatively low level, he had the ability to confront Seong-Il, who was at a significantly higher level of over five hundred. Although there was a wall that couldn’t be crossed between Jonathan, ranked fourth in the world, and Seong-Il, ranked fifth, it was clear that Seong-Il should have been faring better with this guy.

When the two smashed another house, I could see fragments of wood flying over towards me. After burning them into ashes, I listened to Yeon-Hee as she continued, “Using Ronsius’s memories, I followed how wizards are trained.”

As the battle’s wind pressure ruffled her hair, her voice indicated a sense of defeat, lacking the confidence she once exuded when claiming her return as a Grand Wizard.

She grumbled, “We might have been born with an incapability to handle Mana. Every time I try to feel nature’s Mana, I only get headaches instead of a mysterious sensation.”

Seong-Il managed to avoid the opponent’s sword. Then he wielded his weapon at the guy’s ankle and threw him to the ground.

Thud!

A Mana Blade had been aimed at Seong-Il’s neck, forcing him to drop his target at the very last moment. Then, a light scattered over the distant sky as it passed by Seong-Il’s neck.

Yeon-Hee winked at the light that permeated the air with five colors. She was telling me that it was Mana.

“We cannot handle Mana?” I asked.

Yeon-Hee explained, “Mana is the essence that Lord Lacryma breathed into Mother Nature, and prophets can even discern its will. This implies that Mana serves as a tool for the Old One to protect this region and itself. However, I sense that the Old One is currently rejecting us.”

I pointed out, “However, it’s true that the power that makes us superhumans exists inside of our bodies.”

She shrugged. “It’s sad, but that’s it. This must be run by the System that the Old One created during the Stage of Advent.”

“Hmm…”

“That was why I wondered if there would be a solution to this problem if I looked into Ronsius’s memory. We can’t follow their ways, but they can find new ways to fight in the future. To do so…”

The Grand Wizards knew how to resist Yeon-Hee, which was to commit suicide.

“We need to find or convert someone into a renegade,” Yeon-Hee finished her sentence

However, the man who was fighting Seong-Il wasn’t a Grand Wizard.

“Then, why is Seong-Il dealing with him?” I asked.

She replied, “There is something to check before I find a renegade. Warriors have a distinct way of manipulating Mana compared to wizards. It’s akin to the way some of us employ magic, as we don’t create and utilize enchanted vessels as wizards do. Instead, it appears to be distributed throughout the body, maybe?”

I admitted, “I honestly can’t grasp what is going on as I don’t know anything about what you saw from Ronsius.”

She nodded. “So I want you to come with me this time. I will open up the way.”

“Wouldn’t the power of Doom Man impact our target’s mental system?”

She shrugged casually. “It’s okay. His mental state will be the only thing that will be devastated.”

“Right now?” I asked.

She shook her head. “No, let’s do it after he gets beaten up a little bit more by Seong-Il. I should have caused physical harm to Ronsius before attacking his mental state. I regret that now. I should have targeted his physical body first. Shit.

***

I came to find Yeon-Hee not only because I was worried about her, but also because I wanted to chase the remaining powers in this world by exploring the memories extracted from Ronsius. I was curious to learn about the individuals who possessed the supposedly sacred objects of Lacryma, and those who safeguarded the cursed artifacts from the New Devil War, like what Caldoran used to do.

“Are you busy? Did you get any new commands?” she asked.

I nodded. “Yes, there is, but there is no time limit.”

I explained the new orders I got and Dragorin. Yeon-Hee replied that she hadn’t seen such memories from Ronsius.

“Its power was equivalent to the Ender section Awakened? The Old One must be very determined…” she mused.

“Why do you think so?”

She explained her thoughts, “The Ancient Dragons aren’t the only ones we should be wary of. There are also transcendent beings such as the King of Lightning and King of the Ocean here.”

“I wanted to hear something like that.”

Yeon-Hee then concluded, “Anyway, I don’t think you should take care of things like Dragorin. I can deal with them.”

I reminded her, “But you should go back to the mainland after finishing this operation.”

She nodded. “That is true. Okay, then. I will explain to you more of what I saw in that guy’s mental world.”

“Yeah, if that’s possible.”

“It will be a good chance for you to learn their language. You will see what I mean, okay?”

I nodded. “Okay.”

Even in the past, the most intense battles between the powerful always took place after their shields had been shattered. Seong-Il’s altercation with his opponent was at its peak.

“Go to hell-!”

Shortly after, I witnessed the guy's entire body being jolted by a loud impact. Although he couldn't overpower Seong-Il's technique, he also failed to anticipate the timing.

As the guy attempted to regain his balance mid-air, Seong-Il relentlessly pursued him and struck him forcefully on the back with his fists. The guy tumbled to the ground and rebounded with elasticity. Seong-Il then seized his ankle and relentlessly battered him on the ground, displaying a resolute determination not to squander the opportunity to emerge victorious.

The guy didn’t even scream as he was trying everything he could to escape from Seong-Il’s vice grip. Nonetheless, he was once again thrown off-balance when Seong-Il slammed him onto the ground. Despite the guy’s usual ability to withstand the force of the wind in his normal state, his condition was now dire.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Seong-Il’s frenzied strikes against him on the ground were becoming increasingly rapid.

Yeon-Hee jumped up and said, “Don’t kill him, Seong-Il.”

Finally, Seong-Il released the guy’s ankle from his hand. Then, he gasped with both hands on his knees after flipping the guy upside down with his foot. With every breath, blood poured out of Seong-Il’s mouth into the guy’s body.

“Noona.” Seong-Il looked up at Yeon-Hee and said as if he was complaining, “Give him to me, Noona… Can’t you make him loyal to me? I want to use him as my main skill.”

Seong-Il vomited more blood and collapsed on the land where the monsters seemed to have gone on a rampage.

“Are you a pervert?” Yeon-Hee asked out of exasperation.

Seong-Il began to giggle. “...Hehe.”

She then relented, “But you have beaten up pretty well. I will try.”

“Thank you, Noona.”

Seong-Il said that multiple times as Mary’s Touch quickly healed his torn muscles. Then, Yeon-Hee opened the guy’s eye with one hand and looked at me.

“Are you ready to go in?” she asked.

Then, she added, “But it’s funny. This guy actually believed that he could defeat you. These guys don’t understand what’s going on here.”

1. A character in a game that uses sonic attacks, melodies that buff allies, and abilities such as the Chorus of War to boost party members’ attack power. ☜

Chapter 373

“Welcome to Onir’s mental world. I’m greeting you on behalf of him, hehe.”

It felt as if I had traveled back in time in this world. Doom Dejire also had a knack for sending me to alternate worlds like this as well.

Anyway, the woman who spoke to me was a tall, blonde woman who appeared to be a formidable warrior. However, I quickly recognized her as Yeon-Hee. She motioned for me to be silent by placing her index finger on her lips, then guided me to one side.

There were only a few onlookers in our vicinity as most were either drunk or scattered throughout the campsite, reveling in their own festivities. I also held a bottle of alcohol in my hand, with wrinkles and scars serving as a testament to the numerous times I had been stabbed. Furthermore, I noticed a knife hanging from my waist.

“Your name is Zico. We both used to be farmers in the Forest of Wailing, but it has been a little over a year since we joined this mercenary army. The mercenary captain is teaching swordsmanship to the three of us, including Onir. We have traveled back around twenty-five years.”

I commented, “This is interesting.”

She nodded. “The stronger they are, the better mental defense system they have. Onir’s is far inferior to Ronsius’s, but it’s better than nothing. These guys are annoying.”

Yeon-Hee grumbled. Despite her changed appearance, her facial expression and eyes were sufficient enough for me to identify her.

She added, “Mana’s influence is added to their training, so the Old One must be protecting their mentality to a certain extent.”

“So you haven’t taken full control of his mentality?” I asked.

She gestured vaguely. “Well, half and half.”

“What do you mean?”

She simply said, “Focus. You will feel something naturally.”

I could activate my Sixth Sense here, as well as skills such as Night Eye that enhanced my visibility in darkness, and all the stats that enabled me to ascend to the Ender section. The distinction between reality and the illusion of power was evident, but whatever was feasible on the outside was also possible in this mental realm.

“What if we get killed here?” I asked.

She shook her head. “There is no chance of that in the realm he is aware of.”

“What if it happens?”

Yeon-Hee explained, “We will be bounced off from this world, and that’s it. We didn’t come in separately with a separate mental system, so there will be no impact on us.”

“Mental system?”

She clarified, “It can be explained in a concept of soul or spirit.”

I nodded. “Ah, I see what you are talking about. I have cut open something like that before. Then, what happens if I break through the gate to Elsland?”

This was the safe way to reach the Queen of Elsland.

Yeon-Hee pointed out, “If he was in a position to go to Elsland, then he wouldn’t have been robbing like this, right?”

“So?”

She sighed slightly. “We can’t go somewhere that he doesn’t remember. If you need to because of the command you got, then we need to go into the mind of someone who has close contact with the queen.”

“What if we do that now?”

“The void will unfold, and the defense system of this world will notice us. But that’s what we are going to do now. Try to break through the gate to Elsland. Let’s do that first before anything troublesome happens.”

Yeon-hee smiled mischievously.

“Okay, Seon-Hu? No, my brother, Zico.”

***

[Power 76 / 380]

As I opened the gate, the location that materialized was identical to the dark zone where the System had forcefully grouped together three individuals and informed us that only one could exit alive in the Stage of Advent.

Yeon-Hee said as if I didn’t need to intervene, “Do you want to watch or join us?”

I shook my head. “Neither. You watch.”

The ‘Defense System’ entity entered through the gate, sporting a cold expression.

He said, “Things that were not supposed to enter, have entered.”

He was one of the mercenaries who had been drinking. Although he was speaking in their native tongue, I was able to comprehend him. Right then, I understood why Yeon-Hee had mentioned that this would be a great opportunity to learn their language.

Yeon-Hee replied as if she was scolding me., “Their defense system sucks as much as the way they don’t grasp the situation. I can’t believe such a weak guy is acting up. Close the gate, Seon-Hu. He is nothing.”

Although she had no intention of killing him, she sounded like she was suggesting that I could satisfy my curiosity by toying with him as much as I desired.

Yeon-Hee stepped away to grant me the freedom to attack him as I pleased.

Suddenly, the entity with the exterior of a mercenary charged toward me. Notably, the technique it used to create the trajectory was the same as before, but the speed at which the body was hurled was faster than what I had witnessed during Onir’s fight with Seong-Il. He appeared to have the intention of piercing my throat with the Aurora Blade[1] that he had launched from a sluggish speed.

As I looked at it hurtling towards me, I telepathically connected with Yeon-Hee, transmitting at an extremely high frequency, faster than if I had spoken aloud.

- Seon-Hu: He must be at a higher level than Onir. Probably around Level 510?

- Yeon-Hee: The defense system here is not precise. Ronsius’s was far superior to his ability. It must be due to the difference between a warrior and a wizard.

The moment when the Aurora Blade split into two was captured in slow motion, with the trajectory aimed at my neck transforming into a vertical line that was now aimed at my groin. He was attempting to slice me into four separate pieces.

The weapon in Seong-Il’s left hand had been smashed by this exact same attack.

I leapt towards Onir and delivered a swift kick with the sole of my foot, sending him hurtling towards the path of his still-active blade. In a panic, he raised his protective shield just in time to narrowly escape with his life.

Despite his shield absorbing most of the impact, the force of the collision managed to chip away at a layer of the barrier, causing him to rebound toward me uncontrollably.

It was unnecessary for me to use my skills on him. As I had just done, I pushed him back into his trajectory when the mercenary threw the blade at me again. After a few more times of repeating the same procedure, this stupid idiot’s shield was completely worn off.

With his neck now firmly within my grasp, he writhed in agony and attempted to kick weakly at my body, though it was clear that he lacked the strength to deliver any meaningful blows. His kicks were not intended as attacks, but rather a feeble attempt to break free from me.

He was dying like a real human. When he began to make noise as he strangled with a ghastly pale face, I added more strength to my grip. My thumb and index finger pierced through his skin, and they made contact inside his flesh.

Yeon-Hee walked out while looking at the corpse.

“Nothing should bother us for now. I have full control of his mentality.”

Based on her words, she appeared to be familiar with guys like him.

I said, “Yeon-Hee…”

“Yes?”

“How long were you in Ronsius’s mental world?” I finally asked.

She said she had been there for more than one year. At one point, she served as an apprentice to Ronsius. On the second time, she was a member of King Onyx and the Holy Knight's expeditionary team at a different time, and in the third, she also experienced living as Ronsius.

Moreover, she mentioned that she made sure to come out to reality occasionally and apply the techniques she had learned during that time, while also ensuring that she didn’t get lost in fantasy.

Nonetheless, compared to Yeon-Hee’s exceptional ability, these procedures were quite basic. She could even read a person’s life story just by looking into their eyes.

Upon questioning, she provided me with a similar response. According to her, the strength of the Old One's will was directly linked to the amount of mana possessed by the target. As such, it exerted corresponding limitations. She suggested that the only way to truly understand a particular time period was to travel back in time and experience it firsthand. Additionally, she emphasized the need to invest significant effort into brainwashing strong individuals.

This explained how Yeon-Hee was able to become Ronsius during her last visit to his mental world. She had manipulated memories to make the real Ronsius believe that he was her disciple, allowing her to take on his persona.

She smacked her lips in regret. “Well… But he realized who he was and eventually killed himself.”

She also mentioned that things would have been different if everything had happened on our mainland as Mana’s influence was cut off there.

“So what is our plan from now on?” I asked.

She shrugged. “There is nothing to wait for since we have taken the initiative. We will move right away. Also, don’t laugh when you see this, okay?”

“See what?”

Similar to Joshua’s transformation back to his old face, Yeon-Hee’s face began to contort and change. Once the transformation was complete, I realized why she had warned me not to laugh. She looked and sounded like Seong-Il now.

“You heard him too. I want to do him a favor.”

Swoosh-!

The background disappeared with the sound.

***

When I opened my eyes, blinking, Yeon-Hee, who was disguised as Seong-Il, was kicking a guy straight in the face. The face that was crushed and turned toward me was the face of Onir in his youth. He was looking up at me with a look of appeal for help.

“Zico… Stop your brother…”

However, he soon grabbed Yeon-Hee’s foot and begged for mercy.

“I… I am so sorry… Hyung[2]. Please…”

It was because Yeon-Hee looked like Seong-Il. Her eyes were filled with rage that was similar to the ones she had during the Stage of Advent.

Yeon-hee remained silent. All she did was grab a fistful of young Onir’s hair and pull him up to stand while staring at him intently. Despite his inability to resist, Onir trembled with fear under her gaze, reminding me of a goldfish that had escaped from its tank.

She snarled, “Don’t act like a friend just because we have the same master. If you treat me like that again… I will kill you.”

“Okay, okay. I’m so sorry.”

“I will kill you even if you tell Master… I’m going to slit your throat and throw your head to the herd of wild dogs.”

He begged piteously, “I… I would say that I was beaten up at a gambling house. I deserve all the criticism.”

“Yeah, keep that in mind.”

Yeon-Hee actually took out a dagger and put it in front of his eyes. The tip of the knife was reflected in his pupils.

“I will bring the Master,” Yeon-Hee said.

She spoke to me while winking and gesturing with her knife over Onir’s shoulder. Seeing Seong-Il’s face wink like that made me speechless for a moment.

Time slowly passed after Yeon-Hee left the room. During that time, Onir shivered and even avoided my gaze. This was definitely the appearance of a person who had been exposed to violence for a long time.

Soon, Yeon-Hee returned with a bulky guy. He was the captain of the mercenaries and the master who had been training us in swordsmanship.

“Where did you get beaten that much?” he asked.

Yeon-Hee, who was crossing her arms behind the mercenary captain, made a brief gesture at Onir with her chin.

Onir replied, “I got into a quarrel at the gambling house. Since I’m like this, they are… They probably need to lie down in bed for a few days. You don’t need to worry about it.”

Blood kept leaking out of his mouth every time he moved his lips because he hadn’t spat out all the blood yet.

“Is it something that I should be concerned about?” the captain asked.

He shook his head. “No, they were nothing. Just parasites at the gambling house.”

“If you get involved in an affair with aristocrats…” Master gnawed his teeth.

“I am not that crazy and tactless. Isn’t that right, Zico?”

As he glanced at Yeon-Hee’s face, he sent me a signal to help him out. I briefly nodded to the mercenary.

“Zico was there too. I swear they were not like nobles.”

“Okay, then. Follow me, all of you. I will open the door for you to become Sword Users. You know what you should give me in return, right?”

Yeon-Hee answered, “Loyalty. I can even give you my life. I swear under the name of the Lord Lacryma.”

“Don’t even think about that fucking god!” the captain snapped.

“...”

“I will give you the luck that you will never find elsewhere. Make sure to master everything before you enter the next battle on the frontline. The next battle is different from what you have been through so far because you are getting into the battlefield against the Holy Knights. Okay?”

“H…Holy Knight! Y… Yes, sir!” Onir cried out with a mixture of worry and excitement.

Then, I heard Yeon-Hee contacting me telepathically.

- Yeon-Hee: The introduction course won’t take long.

- Seon-Hu: I hope it works for us.

- Yeon-Hee: Yeah. We will be moving to the place where he got Saint Cassian’s records. The place that got him to his current position.

Two weeks had passed since the captain of the mercenary declared the end of the introductory course. Unlike our concerns, in the beginning, we were able to deal with Mana.

1. A rare and powerful sword that appears in video games and is often characterized by its unique design, high damage output, and special abilities. ☜

2. How Korean males call their older brothers or friends older than them. ☜

Chapter 374

The behavior of Mana could be compared to the effect produced by dropping oil paint into a container of water and placing paper on the surface. This was a technique I had experimented with in my art class back when I went to school. The outcome of the process was always unique, as the shapes and patterns produced by the spreading of the paint were determined by chance.

If I looked closely at the paper, some resembled butterflies while others reminded me of snakes. Some people might recall heavy rain pouring down from the paper.

That was why traditional swordsmanship in this world was named after some natural phenomenon, animals, or objects. Identifying the flow of Mana was their priority, so swinging the weapon was a natural step following that.

Traditional swordsmanship didn’t deviate from that. This was similar to the magic principles that Yeon-Hee explained, and conversely, we could anticipate the trajectory of the opponent’s attack in advance by understanding the flow of their movements.

***

We came back to reality. Yeon-Hee’s real face was finally waiting for me. I had been tired of looking at Seong-Il’s face. Nothing had changed since we had entered Onir’s mental world.

Seong-Il was lying on the ground after having his pain soothed by Mary’s Touch. Meanwhile, Yeon-Hee was taking her hand off Onir's eyes, which she had previously forced open. She nodded with a not-so-contented look on her face. I wasn’t too happy either.

During our two-week-long foray into the introductory course in the mental world, we discovered that the method of Mana usage employed by the warriors in this realm was not suitable for us Awakened. This was due to the fact that they could replenish their depleted Mana from Mother Nature, whereas for us, it could potentially be harmful, akin to poison.

We returned to reality as soon as we finished the introductory course to test it. Yeon-Hee already knew the result as she had gone through the magic apprenticeship process. She had told me a story about it the other day.

Upon returning to reality, I became acutely aware of the mana that permeated this world, having absorbed it into my body through breathing. As the Mana made its way down my respiratory tract and into my lungs, I experienced a sharp and discomforting sensation.

I took more deep breaths out of spite. The unpleasant sensation had become a pain that ticked the tip of my neck. By the time I felt a tingling sensation in my lungs, I tasted blood in my mouth.

Ptooey!

As Yeon-Hee said, the Old One only allowed this world’s species to have his power. If we accepted Mana by force, we would only get injuries. It was impossible for us to absorb more Mana.

It was unfortunate but not a big deal because our purpose from the very beginning was to properly use the source of the superpower we had.

In that sense, Mana could be classified into two categories. One was Mana flowing throughout this world, and it was under the control of the Old One. The other was Mana that had been embedded in the bodies of our world’s Awakened. It was a part of the power that the Old One had handed over to us, which had remained entirely in our possession as the Old One had given us up.

Then, what set apart the techniques employed by the warriors and wizards in this realm, compared to our own, when it came to channeling their powers? The warriors and wizards needed time to recover after depleting their Mana while we had to wait for our cooldown times to pass.

Yeon-Hee looked at the blood-mixed saliva I spat out and asked, “What do you think about Mana inside? All I feel is something like an egg inside me. Yours is so huge that I can’t detect it, and Seong-Il’s is a small one.”

Just as warriors with the same swordsmanship showed the same kinds of movements, so did we. The power was the only difference. On a large scale, about two hundred thousand Awakened would have the same composition of Mana on the surface level.

Whatever Yeon-Hee felt inside her was nothing more than a hollow shell. She couldn’t see through the areas that existed in various sizes and shapes in that eggshell.

I gave her a sign to wait, then moved on to the next experiment.

[You have transformed Devi’s Sword into Kali’s Sword.]

I focused my Sense on the flow of the moving Mana. Unlike my previous state when I couldn’t feel Mana, my Sense was very helpful when it became possible.

Therefore, I could clearly feel the change that took place at that moment as if inward eyes were looking inside me. Within the oval-shaped interior, which Yeon-Hee had likened to an egg, there were a total of seventeen distinct shapes, each varying in size.

Additionally, there were three shapeless regions that occupied space without any movement, bringing the total count to twenty. These areas presumably governed different skills and traits.

Notably, one of the regions had undergone a transformation when Devi’s Sword was converted into Kali’s sword, ranking second-largest in size among the twenty regions. Kali’s Sword was drawing a rough, oval shape trajectory and rotated continuously.

I turned that into the form of Devi’s Sword again.

[You have transformed Kali’s Sword into Devi’s Sword.]

Devi’s Sword was also spinning in a shape like a dagger. Every skill and trait that had cooldown time was rotating like that.

[You have used Devi’s Sword.]

My purpose was to use the skill this time. Devi’s Sword was thrown in a straight line toward the distant sky. The region responsible for Devi’s Sword exhibited a similar rotational movement albeit smaller in size. Over time, it gradually returned to its original size, indicating the cooldown time.

Such a set of compositions was the blueprint that the Old One had created in the Awakened. The source of the natural recharge of Mana, depleted through skill usage, could be attributed to the rotational power within the region. It was a clever yet foolish move by the Old One to implant power plant-like functions within each of us.

***

Onir hadn't completely lost his mind. He was slowly blinking his swollen eye and shaking his fingertips.

I couldn’t help but click my tongue as his youthful face had aged instantly. He was on the verge of death. Now that I looked back, I remembered that his face was never intact in the mental world as Yeon-Hee using Seong-Il’s face had beaten him up every single day.

“He is still alive. Wow, I’m impressed.” Seong-Il said after recovering from his wounds.

Since then, Onir used his remaining energy to shake his whole body. When Seong-Il put his face close to him, Onir was definitely terrified like a mouse in front of a poisonous snake.

Seong-Il was about to tell us something but stopped as I was pulling out a block of Mana. Gaia’s Will was an A-class skill, but it had become useless after the beginning of the Stage of Advent, so its proficiency level was only four, which was inferior to my other skills.

My Sense stat in the Ender section was amazingly helpful. Mana Blade was the exclusive property of the warriors here, but I had no problem releasing the power without their guidance. The energy of Mana Blade began to form at my fingertips.

Srrrr-

Yeon-Hee knew that she shouldn’t disturb me. She opened her mouth after I pulled back the Mana Blade before it activated.

She asked, “Why?”

I explained, “Gaia’s Will will break if I complete the Mana Blade.”

“Why?”

“It will break the initial blueprint, and it will be irreparable.”

I explained to Yeon-Hee about what flows existed in the shell that she felt and how the Old One had designed the Awakened.

“I should reach the Ender section in order to feel that much, right?”

I nodded. “Yes.”

It was unfortunate that Yeon-Hee couldn’t do whatever I could.

The term ‘rebuilding’ was referring to the past where we went through the process of removing skills and traits that had become obsolete and replacing them with more useful ones.

However, the definition of the word was different now from what I recalled. It was not just praying for the desired skill to emerge by acquiring the box, but also the process of reassembling it yourself using internal Mana.

The skill Gaia’s Will, which triggered monsters to become aggressive and absorbed their physical and magical damage to a small extent, and the trait Collector, which lowered the probability of item disappearance upon reinforcement failure, were marked for removal. Also, if I combined Seth’s Nail, Road of the King of Hell, and Hera’s Lunacy, and concentrated their power on the most useful Hanuman’s Tail…

I was confident that its power would surpass Odin’s Wrath. No… I believed that it would reach the power of Odin’s Thunderstorm.

Thud. Thud.

My heart raced with the same exhilaration that I had felt during those old days I had spent hitting jackpots with Jonathan, even though I already knew the outcome. I was more excited as I knew the consequences that would happen.

My battle against Dragorin had taught me that when it came to fighting powerful transcendent beings, having a single, strong main skill was far more effective than possessing a multitude of skills. It was for this reason that I sought to transform the concept of Power into tangible, usable strength.

I came to the conclusion to combine all those skills and decided to look for ways to fill the remaining vacancies later on.

I raised a lump of Mana inside me to the point where the first blueprint was destroyed and formed the Mana into a Mana Blade.

[You have removed Gaia’s Will.]

[You have removed Collector.]

More!

[You have removed Seth’s Nail.]

Mana Blade became thicker and longer. It emitted a dazzling array of colors that illuminated the faces of both Yeon-Hee and Seong-Il as they lifted their heads to gaze upon the blade.

[You have removed Hera’s Lunacy.]

More!

[You have removed the Road of the King of Hell.]

The Sacred Sword that had emerged from the War of New Devil would have appeared like this. A sword that was so vast that I had to tilt my head to glimpse its tip materialized from my fingertips, expanding in width to the point where Yeon-Hee and Seong-Il were forced to quickly distance themselves.

Onir, who had been terrified of Seong-Il, was entranced by the awe-inspiring spectacle before him. The weapon was so mighty that it could merge multiple potent skills upon collection, and when wielded, could slice through time and space. However, it wasn’t reasonable to use it as a one-time weapon.

I was thankful for this now. If this had been possible during the battle against Doom Dejire, then I would have used only a few skills to their maximum potency as I had no idea how the Life Vessel worked at that time.

Soon, Mana Blade, a clump of Mana that I made by pulling the skills to their limit, began to shrink at the rate at which it grew and expanded. Gritting my teeth, I sensed an explosive surge of power building within me. Several beams of light flashed as I focused on collecting the energy and sending it toward Hanuman’s Tail.

The bewildered faces of Yeon-Hee and Seong-Il flashed by the lightning power multiple times, and their voices were cut off by the sound of thunder.

However, I was still concentrating. It was imperative that I consistently infused Mana into the flow comprising Hanuman’s Tail, while simultaneously refraining from disrupting its shape.

When my focus reached its peak and all my Ender Sense was focused only on the flow of Mana…

Swoosh-

I could no longer see or hear anything. It seemed like I had been transported to a realm of pure Mana, a universe separate from reality. It appeared as though I could truly lay hold of the entities present in that space.

Among the entities present were the indomitable Man Who Overcomes Adversity, Devi's Sword constantly evolving despite being in cooldown, the Passion that eagerly awaited the climax, Odin's Wrath capable of tearing everything apart, the Moong Water God's Punishment imbued with healing energy within its swirling waters, the Forerunner exhibiting rapid pendulum-like movements, and the Sensitive with the vertices of its hexagonal star pulsating in and out.

At last, Hanuman’s Tail reached its full size and emanated an unmistakable aura. Its formation was now complete and it appeared to shoot out from the world of concentrated Mana as if it were being propelled back into reality.

Swoosh-!

Messages popped up.

[The skill, Hanuman’s Tail, has been reinforced for an unknown reason.]

[ * It is not a skill that existed in the system under the Old One.]

Then, the next messages appeared.

[Effect: It forms the Wing of Gehenna Flame and three tails.]

[Please name the new skill.]

Chapter 375

[You have used (No Name).]

It was indeed a skill that was created by reinforcing Hanuman’s Tail, and I named the three tails Alpha, Beta, and Gamma starting from the left. Their destructive power was the same, but their combined strength far surpassed the original skill, which only had one tail.

I wrapped Alpha around my waist, bent Beta over my head, and positioned Gamma on my right side. Excitement coursed through me as I witnessed the three red flashes pulsating ahead, each exuding a distinct energy. Hanuman’s Tail had also had this, but the difference between one tail and three wasn’t just like a three-minus-one job.

A set of wings had also appeared. This time I focused on the wings while operating my three tails. The wings lacked a complicated structure, so they didn’t have any joints connecting to my body. In addition, they also didn’t have any feathers, making it harder to steer and stop. Basically, the wings themselves were superheated flames just like the tail!

I covered my front with these fiery wings.

Swoosh-

With the front parts of the wings overlapping, it appeared as if a massive wall of flames was before me. It was superior to Ra’s Sun Cape and felt as though an incarnation was safeguarding me.

When I spread my wings again, embers scattered in all directions. There were so many that it reminded me of the falling flowers of cherry blossoms when a gust of wind blew by. On first impression, the scene was beautiful. However, each ember had a destructive power, like fragments of lightning derived from the bolt of lightning.

That was why Yeon-Hee and Seong-Il hurriedly stepped back again after they first tried to approach me.

Only Onir’s scream filled the air. He had been abandoned near me earlier, and the embers that had fallen on the ground were gnawing at his body. The embers had pierced holes in his body, resembling multiple bullet wounds.

He was able to survive only because he was a Sword Master. If he had been a civilian, then he would have been engulfed in flames and turned into ashes.

Seong-Il hastily pulled him out.

I flapped my wings several times, and flames blazed everywhere. On one occasion, as I extended my wings with greater force, the resulting gust of wind that occurred acted as if it was adding fuel to a blazing fire.

The area around me resembled Dragorin Red’s fiery battleground. Although I was standing amidst flames, the only impact I felt was the disorienting effect of the intense heat waves. I didn’t feel any pain, and my clothes remained unscathed as I was the one who had formed the flames.

- Yeon-Hee: The fire keeps spreading. You know our occupied territory is close to here, right?

I had reached the point where I had roughly acquired a sense of controlling wings. Therefore, even if I struck down with the wings, the wind of fire and heat didn’t burst out again. The village, which had already been ravaged by the fight between Seong-Il and Onir, was now engulfed by flames. In the distance, I could see fortunate soldiers escaping. Seong-Il, carrying Onir on his shoulder, was also fleeing the inferno, not far from me.

Tilting my wings as far back as possible, I swooped down toward the ground. A gust of wind, stronger than a storm but without any heat, blew past. The flames dissipated. Down below, the landscape resembled the aftermath of Odin’s Thunderstorm that had swept across the earth. The wind had blown away the ashes, revealing the charred ground, while on the other side of the wind direction, an entire hill was covered in ashes.

[Please name the new skill.]

Hmm… What should I call this now? Phoenix because there are three tails and one pair of wings? The Incarnation’s Wrath since it’s similar to Odin’s Wrath? No, I’m Odin.

According to Norse Mythology, Odin always had ethereal animals around him like crows and wolves. It was perfect to call it like that.

[You have named it ‘Odin’s Ethereal Animal.’]

[Odin’s Ethereal Animal (Skill)

Skill Class: S

Effect: Creates superheated flame wings and three tails.

Proficiency: LV.8 - MAX

Duration: 6 hours

Cooldown time: 12 hours (Remaining time: 11 hours 57 minutes)]

Right then, Yeon-Hee and Seong-Il approached me with dreamy eyes, but I didn’t have time to explain to them what I felt at that moment. I opened the gate in front of them and shouted, “Go!”

***

Red-Faced Orc Clan Territory.

Samanos, the sorcerer, received an order from the chief. He instructed him to determine whether the huge flow of mana that suddenly appeared and vanished was beneficial or harmful to the clan.

Samanos considered bringing in a wizard with strong mental abilities, but ultimately decided against it after recalling that a wizard with similar abilities, sent by the prophet of Elsland, had recently been badly hurt in a nearby area.

Samanos turned away. He had opened up a small door that led to the spirit world by piling up soil. A few seconds later, one of the curious low-class spirits popped up in his head. He was Noum.

Noum appeared with a frown as the Declans’ rotten stench filled the air. Then, a voice containing sacred power was heard from the sky, “You will die on the spot if you try to run away.”

When Noum raised his head, sharp molars came into his view first, then he saw the two eyes of an orc that contained red energy.

Samanos continued, “There was a movement of Grand Mana in the Franklin Duchy. I waited for you to ask about this. You would know best that lies won’t work for me. Just answer the question and go back.”

There were other orcs around, but Samanos was the only one who could hear the spirit’s voice. Noum was frightened and spent a long time telling him everything he knew. The story was something that Samanos wanted to hear but wasn’t at the same time. Basically, Noum kept emphasizing that Samanos would be able to meet someone else who could answer him.

Samanos released the spirit and waited for the visitor. The visitor appeared to be an ordinary native of Greenwood Continent, but Samanos could feel a great entity inside it.

The Flame King of Spirit. The Great Emperor of Flames, Celeon!

Samanos rebuked the orcs who had threatened the visitors, then guided them directly to the chief.

“One of the Spirit Kings has come,” Samanos said.

“Hello, Chief. It’s our first time meeting, right?”

The visitor looked like a bubbly boy, but there was stained and hardened blood on his coat and face. Looking at the face alone, this was not much different from the orc clan that put the blood of Declans on their faces on purpose.

The chief growled with fierce eyes, “Boy. Only your owner of the body, Celeon, can talk to me.”

The boy smirked. “Celeon says you’d better treat me the same way.”

Samanos shook his head at Chief Bomos. Then, he intervened by serving the boy who arrived from the battlefield a cup of water, cutting through the tension. Since it was a large glass used by orcs, the boy was holding it with both hands tightly around it.

Meanwhile, Bomos was displeased by the boy’s lack of fear despite being in the midst of the clan. The chief was honest with his feelings, so he didn’t try to hide his true emotions and made it clear that he didn’t approve of the boy’s presence by jutting out his chin and baring his teeth in a menacing manner.

However, the boy wasn’t at all intimidated by Bomos. Rather, he stared at Bomos’s face as if he had little experience of seeing orcs this close.

The boy said, “I was at the duchy right below here.”

Then, Bomos realized where the blood on the boy came from. He had fought against the Demon Corps alone.

The boy continued cheekily, “You are wondering what I’m talking about, right? It means that I did what you should have done. In other words, you owe me.”

“Are you the son of the duke, boy?” the chief asked.

“No.”

“Are you the Duchy’s people?”

“No.”

“Then, nothing matters.”

The boy shrugged. “Ah, you are still being pigheaded. This is not something you should say, considering you share a border with the Demon Corps.”

At that time, the movements outside the barracks were unusual because the warriors who had tried peeking in let everyone know how arrogant the boy was. Large shadows wielding clubs and axes were gathering around the barrack.

The boy laughed as he saw the shadows, which even made Samanos have difficulty suppressing his anger. His eyes became cold. Although the boy had the Spirit King inside him, he was in front of the chief of the clan.

Bomos was looking down at the little boy after standing up from his seat. The boy stopped laughing, but he still said in a mischievous tone, “Let’s not fight between us.”

Then, he gestured to the area behind his shoulder using the tip of his thumb. He wasn’t referring to the orc warriors. Instead, he was alluding to something beyond that, in the direction where a substantial shift of Mana was occurring.

“The Demon King is getting stronger. Celeon says you have to remove the root before it gets any stronger,” the boy continued.

The chief mused, “So, it was…the Demon King.”

“Then, what else could it have been?” asked the boy somewhat sarcastically.

“Caldoran, King Onyx, and Ronsius. Do you know that these three strong Holy Knights were exterminated?” the chief asked.

The boy shook his head. “Celeon says not to compare this with those guys.”

“Then, why are you asking me for help?”

The boy pointed out, “We are not asking you to be Saint Jayden. That’s up to us with Sylphid, Elyme and Noas.”

When the boy mentioned all the names of the Spirit Kings, Bomos and Samanos quickly exchanged glances. Hot breath began to come out of Bomos’s mouth and nostrils, the boy nodded and said as if he was being generous, “Celeon says that the Greenwood tribes do not deserve the land, so the great warriors of Lord Lacryma should take control.”

The chief grumbled, “I trust the owner of your body, but I can’t trust you. Tell Celeon to come forward and talk to me in person. Then, I will keep the pledge in the honor of the warrior.”

“Why would we all be here if I was wrong?”

The boy turned toward the entrance of the barracks and waved his arms. There was a little disturbance in that direction.

The orcs opened the way under the direction of the sorcerer Samanos. Then, three men and women, who were hidden by the orcs, walked out through the road. The tall young man simply looked forward with an emotionless face, the fat old man was smiling, and the silver-haired beauty glared spitefully at the orcs.

Then, the boy grinned at Bomos.

“We will seal the demon. Then, the chief and our warriors of the Lord Lacyrma should wipe out the rest of the Demon Corps, and …”

However, the boy was unable to complete his sentence and could only emit a scream.

“Argh!”

The three, who served Spirit King as the owners of their bodies, flinched. Bomos and Samanos widened their eyes.

A vertical tear appeared in the space behind the boy, expanding as he looked on. Despite the fiery figure emerging from the gap, it was evident that this couldn’t be Celeon, the Flame King of Spirit.

The speed at which the space was torn was unbelievable, and entities invaded from the gap in a blink of an eye. The lightning bolts that were accompanying the guy penetrated the boy’s body, and the scene turned into chaos.

Debris was strewn about as flames of unknown origin shot up, and the storms raged on with unyielding heat. Three crimson flashes darted toward those whose bodies were possessed by the Spirit Kings.

Bomos’s face was impaled by a spear, its tip crackling with a lightning energy that incinerated Samanos in a mere second. All of this occurred in quick succession, immediately following the boy’s brief scream, causing the entire earth to shake and flip over. It wasn’t until the red afterglow had descended to the ground and dust had been kicked up in all directions that he became visible once again.

He was in the air. With blazing wings, three red flashes, a fluttering cape, a golden chest plate, and a thunderbolt-laden spear in his right hand, his lightning-streaked appearance left no doubt in the minds of the orcs that he was the Demon who would bring the night, the one known as Doom Man.

Chapter 376

Science Mission Department of NASA.

A yellow dwarf star that was identical to the sun was observed, and there were several planets orbiting it. One of these planets, which was in conflict with the association, had been identified by the association as Dragorin.

One of NASA’s scientific missions had been to find out where Dragorin was located in space. Some inquiring minds needed to discover the unknown. Furthermore, they wanted to find out if the distance between the two planets was close enough such that their attacks could be carried out through other means than the gate.

Their sun was twenty percent brighter and ten percent larger than the earth’s sun. Also, the radius of Star Dragorin, which considered the dwarf star as their mother star, was 1.6 times bigger than that of the Earth. Looking at these two alone, the most likely candidate was Cygnus, which was fourteen hundred light-years away from Earth.

NASA had already discovered a yellow dwarf star in similar condition and super-Earth in distant space around 2015. They named the dwarf star ‘Kepler-452’ and the super-Earth ‘Kepler-452b.’

Interestingly enough, the planet Dragorin’s mass was greater than Earth’s, yet its gravity was comparable. This necessitated a slight deviation from the established laws of physics to explain its characteristics. In response, Professor Glick from the science mission team was waiting for Star Dragorin’s observation data to come in.

Originally, he was supposed to have received the information around June 2nd, which was a month ago. The investigators who had entered Dragorin as a part of RMC (Rothschild Military Company)’s mercenary team were expected to send the data, but there was a tragedy in which not a single one of them returned. They had all been burnt to death, and there were no corpses to recover. At their funerals, the relics and tears of the widows replaced their bodies.

Glick hesitated as he was about to hold the coffee pot because the black color of the coffee reminded him of the scene of the tragedy. The scene that was captured in the picture was truly disastrous.

What kind of attack would have caused that? Does that happen when the land is directly exposed to the sun?

The melted fortress, which had later hardened and turned into a lump of rock, was all black just like this coffee. When the mission assistant station gave him a telephone call, the coffee had already cooled down.

“Everyone, come here. It is here.”

Glick called in his team members. As he pressed the enter key, a stream of observational data that had been obtained at a great cost flooded the monitor. It was a five-day observation report of Franklin Dukedom, where a small civilization was located in Star Dragorin.

The fact that Glick received such a summary meant the second group of investigators had returned safely without going through the tragedy that the first group experienced. Glick and his team members were relieved.

Soon, countless data-generated stars popped up on the monitor. Observation clips were played on the other monitor, and they showed a beautiful night sky that couldn’t be imagined in the land of chaos.

They could see the moon and a blue planet quite adjacent to Dragorin. Despite the fact that Dragorin and the blue planet were in close proximity and their gravitational fields were interacting, no observable natural phenomena that were influenced by the gravitational pull had been identified yet.

As Glick and his team stared at the monitor in silence, they started frowning at one point and exchanging glances in excitement and bewilderment. It was because there was no single corner that matched the Earth data that had been organized as a control group and the observation data from the video.

None of the constellations that mankind had given all kinds of names existed in the night sky of Dragorin.

Our technology is not complete. But this is…

Glick had to ponder before coming to a conclusion. He was one of the few astronomers who treated multiple cosmologies critically, but the fact was that new stars existed in different locations. This data proved the multiverse theory. The outcomes matched those of the initial team of researchers who had identified them through visual observation.

Glick pointed at the monitor and said, “At this point…isn’t it clear that they are in a different universe from ours?”

***

Safety Department Official Only Zone in the World Awakened Association Headquarters.

Around seventy days ago, on the last Sunday of April, a team consisting of the linguist Ling Wei and artificial neural network programmers was led into the headquarters of the association. There was also an Awakened who had the mental skills.

Their duty in the prohibited zone was to decipher not only the guts of the Dragorin language, but also everything about it. The alien language exhibited characteristics typical of the traditional Germanic language, such as employing a dental consonant for the past tense instead of apophony, dividing verbs into weak and strong conjugations, and placing emphasis on the root of the word.

There was no difficulty like in the movie [Contact] as their language wasn’t deviated from Verner’s law[1]. The fictional aliens dealt within the film were a completely different being beyond time and space and possessed a completely different concept of language from mankind.

However, the real aliens in the Star Dragorin weren’t like that as they looked similar and also used a language style as humans. Therefore, Ling Wei first listed the basic noun vocabularies that were bound to exist in Dragorin’s civilization - for instance, me, mom, dad, food, and water.

The first day of the work proceeded in a strict environment as if Ling Wei was interrogating heinous death-row convicts. The two Dragorin inmates were confined and were present at the scene. There were also Awakened with automatic rifles.

However, Ling Wei had been trying to change the environment because she believed she needed voluntary cooperation from the two Dragorins. She expanded the prison space, and provided beds and a nutritious diet. Also, she gradually lowered their restraint levels depending on the degree of their cooperation.

Therefore, unlike how their entire limbs had been bound in the beginning, only microchips were now embedded in their body, as freedom was guaranteed in the space beyond the reinforced glass wall.

Ling Wei first obtained fundamental noun vocabularies followed by verbs and then constructed simple sentences with the intention of learning the Dragorin language rather than teaching them Earth’s language. Therefore, it was a one-sided interaction. Typically, she relied on language learning videos or flashcards designed for children, demonstrating specific actions for which they would then respond to with sentences.

The two Dragorin inmates, Elland and Malus, were brilliant aliens, and the study was successful. They went through complex sentences after the basic ones.

And now, it was July 3rd. Ling Wei faced the two inmates with a reinforced glass wall in between them.

“There is a high chance that you guys will be transferred to another place tomorrow. Just wanted to let you know.”

Elland replied in Dragorin's language on the microphone, “I doubt we’re going back home. Don’t you think so, Ling Wei?”

“What do you mean by transferring us? Did you even deliver our message? We told you that we will cooperate with you guys if you let us go! Please!” Malus shouted.

It wasn’t that Ling Wei never sympathized with the two of them, but the Awakened with the mental attribute who ordered her to carry out the research was appallingly strict. In fact, there was a period of time during which she had been reprimanded for becoming emotionally attached to the two, which nearly led to her expulsion from the study.

Of course, she had better control of her emotions now. Around June 2nd, she became aware that the two captives were adversaries of humanity after hearing about the human defeat in a battle. It was a tragedy where so many were burned to death at the Franklin Dukedom. Since then, it hadn't been too difficult for her to regard the two as mere research subjects.

This is wartime, and they are captives.

Ling Wei cut off the sound from the two and turned her back toward the Awakened with a mental attribute who had given her to order.

“Do you think they are honest?”

She responded promptly, “That one is, but the other one is not.”

“Please report that to the higher-ups… Thank you for everything you have done so far.”

Ling Wei didn’t know what decision the superiors would make, but it was out of her control. There would be no more interaction with the two inmates.

When she got up, a screen blocking the view of the glass wall came down with a motor sound. There were artificial neural network programmers in the space right next to it. They joined the association by signing a secret contract from Googol and were skilled in translation technology.

“Today is the last day.”

Ling Wei joined them. Although the translation program was at its beginning level, it was almost completed. While upgrading the unnamed application, recollections of sleepless nights and days flooded her mind. She had provided three million sentences to the programmers. In a short period of time, she was able to secure that much with just over twenty linguistics.

After testing the application, Ling Wei confirmed the completion of the application, then she returned to her team.

Perhaps because the association was notified of the completion of the project, people were applauding them. Some linguists seemed to have been relaxed as they decided to stay in the association while others were debating over whether to return to the university research institute or not.

They were scholars who could use the extraterrestrial language without using the translation program. Ling Wei herself had decided to remain in the association as the representative who would oversee them.

The fact that she had to implant a microchip in her body to become a member of the association bothered her, but she understood why it was necessary. She concurred that it was imperative to exercise inevitable control, given that the matters the association dealt with were intimately linked to the destiny of humanity.

After she signed the contract, she headed over to get the chip implanted. Then, she realized that the atmosphere of the association was different from usual.

“It seems that a lot of outsiders have been introduced. Is something going on today?” she asked.

The Dragorin translation project was being carried out in private, so it was not related to her work. The high-ranking official of the association replied as if it was nothing to hide, “It’s because of the trading system. If you are not too tired, why don’t you introduce the translation program together this time?”

“Ah…the trading system is opening up, right? It must be good news for the Awakened.”

The official nodded. “Yes. We are thinking of preparing a conference for your program after this.”

“Yeah, I’m ok with that.”

There was no reason to refuse because it would be the first stage where she would put her name on the history.

***

What happened that day was enough to alert the Awakened and capitalists who were on a roll in the small places such as the Franklin Duchy and Xyliver Kingdom. I had removed all four hosts of the Spirit Kings, but one of them had attacked the Franklin Dukedom before that.

It was disastrous. Many of the RMC group’s attack squads were sacrificed. A number of mercenaries died, so the Rothschild family was suffering from compensating the bereaved alone.

In fact, the Spirit King had melted the star itself and created the biggest flame I had ever seen. The route they traveled reminded them of the last day of Pompeii. What if all the four Spirit Kings attacked me with all their might? What if I gave them time to prepare? The tragedy that struck the Franklin Dukedom would have destroyed all the Awakened who had entered the continent.

Anyway, the Spirit Kings had been kicked out from their hosts by me, but they were indeed entities that would cause disasters.

That was why I had remained in the Franklin Duchy until now. Our next course of action would be determined after seeing the Awakened occupying the five hundred thousand square kilometers of the area that included the Franklin Dukedom and the Xyliver Kingdom. I also planned to wait until the system would take place so that my territory wouldn’t be recklessly beaten even if the Spirit Kings came while I was gone.

Starting tomorrow, products bearing the name of our deity and distinguished by A and higher-class insignias would be made available for sale in the market. Awakened would have to lavish their money earned here on equipment, and each squad team would have to prepare joint operations in preparation for a crisis.

In order to do so, the capitalists had to give more money to Awakened by using translation services. It was crucial for humans to expand and establish dominance in various industries by constructing cities and extracting gold from mines, as well as by subjugating the aliens and strengthening their armies. This had to be achieved in the same way that the Barba Crops were divided between the ruling-class reptiles and the subjugated-class rats.

I could guarantee that human capital forces could lead this place much more productively than the aristocrats here. They came in to solely generate revenue, and they were born with that talent. Therefore, they were already proceeding with projects to gain profit even though they couldn’t properly communicate with aliens here.

Thus, the aliens in this realm would come to the realization that being governed by the Demon Corps would be preferable to their previous rulers, as they would at least avoid starving to death under my rule. Also, they would be fascinated by the new culture we had.

This was how individuals were supposed to occupy other territories. Rather than creating dungeons across Dragorin to use the Awakened there, I had to establish a secure zone within the Greenwood Continent and then gradually expand my power, similar to the manner in which an infectious disease grew and spread.

However, that evening Doom Caso, one of the Seven Demon Kings, contacted me by sending a messenger.

1. A historical sound change that explains how certain voiceless fricatives in Proto-Germanic became voiced when they occurred after an unstressed syllable. ☜

Chapter 377

I could see the light emanating from the building that was close to my current accommodation. Despite the late hour, the building remained brilliantly illuminated. It had once been a grand mansion that belonged to a prominent aristocrat, but it now served as the inaugural outpost of the Association within the occupied territory.

「Franklin Dukedom

Size: 200,000 square kilometers

Population: 10 million to 11 million」

The investigators had concluded that the reason why the population was so low compared to the size of the land was because only nobles received certain privileges, whereas normal commoners couldn't. Sanitation facilities and medical technology in this world had been developing in a different direction than ours due to their supernatural magic, but these innovations and improvements were only available to the aristocrats.

「Composition of groups in the Franklin Dukedom

* A community with a populace exceeding twenty individuals yet fewer than one thousand is referred to as a small village.

* A community with a populace exceeding one thousand individuals yet fewer than eight thousand is referred to as a village.

* A community with a populace exceeding eight thousand individuals yet fewer than twelve thousand, fortified with a basic defense system such as a fortress, and characterized by vibrant social and economic activities is referred to as a city.

* A community with a populace exceeding twelve thousand individuals yet fewer than one hundred thousand, fortified with an urban system but a center of social and economic activities is referred to as a big city.

* A community fortified with a city or a big city system with a cultural and political center is referred to as the capital city.

Small Villages: Around fifteen thousand

Villages: One hundred twenty-three

Cities: Twenty

Big cities: None

Capital city: One」

I was looking at a laptop that displayed 3D maps of the Franklin Dukedom and Xyliver Kingdom, along with data on the status of occupation for each region. I was deciding where to advance the Awakened next. Then, a meal came in.

“Do you need anything else?”

The Occupation Department of the association had dispatched the woman, who had a prior stint in the U.S. military and had a husband and two daughters living on the mainland. Her motivations for undertaking this mission were unknown to me.

Nonetheless, given her knowledge of the supernatural being that had caused a conflagration on a section of this continent, it was evident that her involvement was not driven solely by curiosity or a thirst for adventure.

She had brought me steamed rice, kimchi, and soybean paste stew. The sizable portion of kimchi on my plate was a testament to the culinary prowess of the cook, and it was apparent that it had been prepared specifically for me.

Although I understood people prioritized the needs of a commander on the battlefield, such as providing water for them to wash their feet over water for soldiers to drink, this was ridiculous. I scolded her on this point and sent her back.

Then, I sensed a spirit, but it wasn’t as threatening as the hosts of the Spirit Kings. It was from the outside of the city walls and had a strong tendency to reveal its existence, especially to me. That was it.

When I focused my Sense in that direction, I heard the Declan’s unique breathing sound through their fangs. Its pounding heart somehow showed its nervousness. It was shaking while purposely letting me know of its existence.

I went outside to check it myself, and it was actually scared. The last time I saw the Declans was during the Final Stage. At that time, they jumped on me, risking their lives, even though they knew they would die. This was a known characteristic of the Declans: a fighting spirit not afraid of death.

However, this guy was on its knees and put its head on the ground. It wasn’t soaked in water, but its ears and mane were drooping. I had never seen a Declan like this.

It must be because it’s in front of a Doom, right?

Upon debating whether to slice his throat or not, I suddenly realized that I became one of the Seven Demon Kings by just thinking about that. Had this had happened before I had become Doom Man, I would have already blown its head away.

Anyway, it was not only unable to convey its anxieties like the Maruka Clan but also didn’t have a translation item that the Barba’s rats possessed. As a result, the only way it could articulate its emotions was through a growl of fear. This was a straightforward expression of emotion, rather than a complex language system. It sounded like it was begging me to spare its life.

At that moment, I discovered the reason why it was able to reach this far through the sensory network of Awakened spread throughout the dukedom. There was a burrow in the ground that the Declans had clearly dug out. The deep passage that was connected to the underground seemed solid without support. I had never seen such a thing from Declan Corps before. Grafs were good at swimming underground, but Declans were dogs with four long legs.

The Declan pointed at the tunnel. It raised itself very carefully, and even though it was bending its waist and neck, it was much taller than me. It refused to make eye contact with me, but I could read the blazing power from his eyes. It couldn’t have been Night Eye.

The scarlet hue in its eyes was distinct. There was also a vertical line of red hair under its eyes in the shape of tears. It was difficult to tell the difference between Declan species, but there were only a few species with red hair.

In the past, red hair was a symbol of fear. They appeared as the boss monster in the B-class dungeon, and even the named Awakened in the past couldn’t deal with them alone. They had eventually been killed by me in the Final Stage. Since it was a species that showed the best double-width ability, the Old One called them ‘Bloody Mane.’

Upon noticing the bone necklace adorning its neck, the creature reacted by recoiling and transitioning to a four-legged gait while remaining aware of my presence. When it paused and hesitated at the tunnel entrance, I inferred that it was signaling for me to follow it.

It’s trying to lead me?!

I was interested. The Man Who Overcomes Adversity had already been recharged. Even if something like Doom Caso was waiting for me, it didn’t matter.

Recalling the previous command, I reminded myself that any confrontations between Dooms were only permitted under the authorization of Doom Kaos. However, there existed a concept of a ‘challenge,’ and if Doom Caso had officially issued a challenge to me, then there was no reason for me to avoid it. I had missed the opportunity to teach Doom Caso a lesson in the past, but now was my chance to do so for whatever reason.

***

The inside of the tunnel was the same as what was identified when I briefly checked from the outside. The entrance was tall enough that I didn’t need to bend my waist. It tilted deep underground, then straightened out.

At that time, the Declan looked back at me miserably. I didn’t want to keep a slow pace behind him throughout this long passage, so it started running as I waved my hand. As a boss of a B-class dungeon, it was capable of maintaining a fast speed for a long time.

Just by looking at the many intersections leading to other passages in the middle, I could tell that the underground passage had definitely been made over the years. I was more certain of this idea when the vast residential areas unfolded in front of me. The Declans seemed to have established their territory from the northern part of the Franklin Duchy, which was right below our occupied regions.

I suddenly snapped, “You’d better fuck off from our areas.”

As the Declan stopped and looked at me submissively, I couldn’t help but wonder if it comprehended my words or if it simply yielded to my intimidating presence. Such was the depth of emotion that even Orca, with all its expressive abilities, couldn’t match the tear-filled glance of the Declan.

***

We must have passed by the Franklin border a long time ago. We sprinted nonstop and the tunnel led to a spacious area. It was still underground, but it hadn’t been touched by Declans. It was filled with the flow of Mana and maintained a large hole underground.

At that point, I realized why the Declan had brought me here. A section of the wall had been constructed of dirt, and beyond it lay the body of a creature, with only its enormous eyeball protruding through the wall.

How could I ever forget that?!

In the past, the very sight of the eyeball that was responsible for the downfall of mankind filled me with terror. I was certain that I could envision the appearance of Doom Caso even now. Although all that was visible to me at the moment was the protruding eyeball, I knew that there was much more beyond the wall.

Doom Caso was a giant monster, over thirty meters in length. Upon scrutinizing the rough surface of the wall surrounding the bulging eye, I noticed that the various irregularities formed the contours of the creature’s immense face.

Yes, this was the place where Doom Caso, the Demon King who had been sealed by a Holy Knight during the War of New Devil, resided. In the past, it had been kicked out by the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues. I heard it had been kicked out by Saint Jaden here.

You were resting here like you were hibernating all those years? Ridiculous.

The absurd eyeball blinked slowly and the pupil moved after me. Fragments began to fall from the wall.

I called with a voice full of hostility, “Doom Caso.”

I clenched my fists to suppress my urge to pull not only that eyeball but also its entire body and split its limbs. However, it wasn’t time to kill it yet as I had to listen to its story. I needed to know why it called me, what it wanted from me, what it could offer me, and how far it knew about the truth of Doom Kaos and this world. I had to use all means to force it to tell me everything.

Srrr-

I could feel Doom Caso sending me messages. Unlike Doom Kaos, which I couldn’t disobey, it belonged to the area where I could block it as much as possible.

Above all, I was annoyed that it had the ability to send me messages without saying anything. It was actually not a special ability as Yeon-Hee could do it. In fact, I already knew that Doom Caso had mental skills from the past.

After confirming that my message was conveyed to it, I said, “I can’t believe that such a low-rank Doom had called me. Your messenger was barehanded, so you’d better prepare something for me.”

The Declan avoided my eye contact and backed away.

“I will hand over the spoils.”

As Doom Caso’s mental message was translated into an audible sound, its voice reverberated heavily, causing the surrounding area to shake and debris to fall from the ceiling of the cave.

“Spoils?” I asked.

“The war has resumed. Doom Kaos must have given you commands as well, so we must cooperate. That’s what he would want, too. All the spoils we get from there will be all yours, Doom Man.”

However, he was on the wrong track as this would only benefit me.

“Hmph.”

We were far away from the Franklin Dukedom, but I hesitated to use an item as I wanted to prevent the devastation of the area where the Awakened would enter.

[*Storage box]

[Odin’s Golden Armor (God of War) has been removed.]

[You have used Odin’s Golden Armor.]

“What are you doing?!”

I laughed mirthlessly. “Cooperation? That’s funny. You must obey my orders. Isn’t that how the Demon Corps work? The spoils are of course mine if you work under me. That’s so obvious, you idiot.”

“I am not challenging you, but…”

I had been waiting to meet another Doom anyway, so Doom Caso was always welcome.

“W…wait!”

“I will teach you why I am a higher-ranked monarch than you. Let’s start the conversation again after that.”

[Odin’s Absolute Warzone has been opened.]

Chapter 378

The lightning bolts that emanated from the tip of the thunderstorm spear were swifter than Doom Caso could react. It belatedly attempted to raise its entire body, which was locked in the wall.

[You have used Odin’s Wrath.]

[Subject: Zeus’s Thunder Spear]

If Doom Caso had been able to move at a comparable pace to my movements with such a huge body, then it would have been ranked in a higher position among Dooms. Simultaneously, the heaps of soil from above crumbled while lightning dispersed in every direction while it squirmed. Since it wasn’t a Graf, I had no intention of digging through the underground soil and fighting with it.

I ascended high up, covering a considerable distance to reach the outside. The smell of damp earth trailed me, and as the clumped soil burst out like a fountain, I merged onto the surface.

Hwak-!

I knew that there would be no residential area here as soon as I stretched out the boundary. I was in a forest under the daylight. The nearby giant trees had been knocked down by the movement that had taken place underground. Therefore, the area above was open and no leaves covered me. However, the sun was hidden by the boundaries of the absolute warzone. Instead, the entire area was engulfed by a white radiance.

Meanwhile, the spot I broke through to emerge on the surface settled down in silence. Doom Caso appeared to have no desire to engage me in combat, but that was just an illusion. This was a time for discipline, not fighting.

As soon as I wrapped my fingers around the spear, I sent a blow down toward the ground.

Swak-!

Ziiiiing-

It was accompanied by a heavy tremor. The debris scattering on the ground was only a very small part that could be witnessed. A large lightning bolt dug through the ground like a Lightning Dragon, and in fact, it was weaker than the bolts that were reinforced by Odin’s Thunderstorm.

Nevertheless, the number of debris that penetrated the outside of the ground increased because the bolts couldn’t control the force. Lightning sprouted everywhere and suddenly acted like flowers in full bloom.

The earth was covered with mini thunderstorms, and they swayed for a long time. As the plants on the ground began to disintegrate into ashes, Doom Caso emerged abruptly, unable to endure the lightning any longer.

One of its hands tore through the ground while the other used the contact surface as support. As the ground crumbled under its weight, a massive crater formed, resembling the size of a meteorite impact.

Then, its head appeared. A copious amount of soil trickled down its facial contours, evoking the image of a mythical creature awakening from the depths of the earth due to my lightning strike.

With the help of lightning, I forcefully made it come out up to its chest level and had to tilt my head back to view its entire countenance. A cascade of soil mixed with fine dust rained down, and its two crimson eyes gazed down at me, displaying its resilience despite being struck by my lightning spear.

Yes, your resilience is unbelievable. That’s why the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues struggled a lot in the past.

“Is it because of what happened on your mainland? That was only because of the command…!”

Doom Caso appeared to have realized that it couldn’t change my mind. It had been avoiding the fight but now stopped trying to dodge me. Then, it swung its fist that was hanging on the ground. Its attack was powerful, but it was so slow that even an Awakened in the diamond section would have been able to avoid it.

However, the wind pressure was difficult to resist, and that was why the named Awakened couldn’t even approach it. The Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues who had reached S-class in the past were the only ones who could confront it.

The pressure exerted by the giant fist gnawed away at my defensive shield and caused my chest and pupils to feel weighed down. As the fist drew closer, the wind pressure intensified twofold. Just as the fist was about to strike me, a vision of the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues falling like autumn leaves flashed through my mind.

Not only its fist, but its arm was also huge. Therefore, it felt like a storm surging in the pitch black night. It felt more like that as its fur was dark colored. The black color was especially concentrated on its fist, and I was waiting for it to fill my sight.

Thud!

This occurred because I concentrated the lightning energy at the tip of my spear instead of releasing it immediately. As the spearhead was just a single point while the giant fist had a much larger surface area, the outcome of their collision was uncertain and unpredictable.

I just slightly turned the end of the spear at the moment of the collision.

“Gah…”

Its fist had also twisted. The maneuver appeared to warp the black void, which was previously filled with its fists.

Lightning tendrils penetrated through its protective barrier. As they dispersed into multiple streaks and debris, the movement became even more pronounced with blue flashes. Nevertheless, it was apparent that the shield was still working despite the previous attack. If this had been translated into our system, then Doom Caso’s Health would be classified under the Ender category.

At that time, I activated a trait.

[Forerunner has been activated.]

An oval-shaped Mana field appeared, and the gusts within it started to spiral rapidly, coinciding with the pendulum’s swift motion.

***

The speed of Doom Caso colliding with the ground was also slow. While its lower body remained embedded in the ground, only the upper portion toppled over with a resounding crash.

Soil tangled with ash powder was falling down like hail. I wrapped my arms around one of its fingers and lifted it upwards. Its dense hair, tough skin, and sturdy bones were palpable. The noise produced by the forced movement of the joints was deafening. It also sounded like something was breaking loudly.

Just like that, I pulled out its entire body from the ground. As I flung it backward, it collided with the boundary and shook its head before regaining balance. Doom Caso might have perceived me as being upside down since its waist bent, despite standing upright.

“Is it fair now?” I asked.

“Doom Kaos will never tolerate this.”

I pointed behind it, but we couldn’t see the outside as it was blocked by the boundary. I was telling Doom Caso to look at the boundary itself.

“We had a quarrel because you were rude to a superior monarch. That’s why I tried to scold you, but your resistance was so strong…so I had no choice but to kill you, maybe?”

“Maybe…? Are you not afraid of Doom Kaos? Other Demon Kings are going to be…”

“I am, but even if it’s Doom Kaos, it won’t be able to see through here.”

After all, this was a boundary made by the old power of the Old One. Even the great Doom Kaos couldn’t interfere unless it broke the boundary and came in here itself.

“And I think Doom Kaos will tolerate it. I think it’s better for him to make a vacancy for a new, strong Doom instead of someone who is just a bit stronger than Dragorin.”

“What…what the hell are you talking about?! You don’t even know much about me because you weren’t on the battlefield!”

I retorted, “I know that you were beaten by Saint Jayden. It looks like you have recovered, but the fact that you are still holding your breath and staying quiet is because you are scared of his bloodline, right? You are a disgrace to all Dooms.”

“You joined late, and you don’t even know what you are talking about! How would you be able to know the ferocity of that moment? Those on the higher ranks also had a difficult time. You weren’t even there, and it wasn’t a war where someone like you could jump to conclusions.”

I interrupted, “Have you seen the ‘Main Body’ of a Doom?”

“...What?”

“I have seen one from Doom Dejire. Doom Kaos was invading its thought process. You must have felt something during the procedure of getting your current position. That’s why I’m telling you. I killed Doom Dejire even when he was in his ‘Main Body’ even though I wasn’t even Doom then.”

“...”

“If you want to take it out, feel free to do so. Do as much as you can, and realize how helpleless you are.”

“I am telling you again, but I have no intention to challenge…!”

“Let’s see how far you can resist!”

“You are actually doing this!”

[You have used Odin’s Ethereal Animal.]

Embers appeared and flared up. I flapped my wings as I leapt along with extreme heat. The speed at which the air heated up or the flames soared up couldn’t catch up with my pace. They only caught up after I stabbed the thunderstorm spear, getting stuck in its face. The lightning power struck him first, then the flames swept its face.

The whole place quickly became messy as the fire burned and the lightning power splashed everywhere. When Shiva’s Sword exploded in its face after my third consecutive attack, it lost its balance as it stood up. There was a boundary connected to the sky in the back, and its posture was bent naturally.

My three tails, Alpha, Beta, and Gamma weren’t long enough to wrap fu;ly around its limbs, so I was using them like weapons at the top of its head. Eventually, a part of its shield dissipated. I pierced my tails through its rough and thick fun, then stabbed them into its skin.

“Kwaaaaaaak-”

Despite shaking its head, I could only feel the force of wind pressing against me. Each time it tried to swat me away like a mosquito, lightning dragons persisted in emerging from the tip of the spear. They coiled around its fingers and wrists, seemingly determined to constrict and slice them.

Doom Caso was stomping its feet now. Instead of a meteor pouring out, fragments of the earth’s crust rose from below. However, even those were often scattered due to the wind pressure from his stomping, and my embers and lightning burned them down.

Its size was so immense that it resembled a volcano, with the debris floating in the air appearing like ash. Blood was boiling in the skin where I pierced, and when it soared, it looked as if a volcano erupted. Its blood even hit the ceiling of the boundary due to extreme pressure.

What I felt from it at the moment wasn’t Mana’s movement. There was something residing deeper inside it than Mana. I could barely sense its existence, but we both had the energy of Power, and it was bringing that out.

Had I been able to discern the type of flow it was using, similar to Mana, I could have replicated the Power it was attempting to wield. Unfortunately, I had yet to accomplish this skill.

It used its Power. A tinge of red was present, and in addition to its various hues, it differed from Mana in that it carried properties of fire, instilling a sense of eeriness simply by gazing upon it. I didn’t know in detail what it was in the past, but I knew now.

Originally, the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues had been on the verge of getting annihilated in the past. During that time, the First Evil activated the Man Who Overcomes Adversity, and the battle that lasted for several days was nearing the end.

However, right now Doom Caso was taking out its last resort after merely being beaten a few times. It seemed to have determined to fight me with all its strength as it realized it couldn’t confront me without using its entire power.

I now had two choices. One was avoiding it somehow, and the other was fighting back against it. I chose the second option as I intended to subjugate it. I needed to show a stronger power than Doom Caso!

As I folded my wings, the flames rising from my tails engulfed them. The spinning trajectory of Devi’s Sword placed me at its center, causing the clashing sounds of fire and metal to reverberate. In unison with these actions, Doom Caso also activated its skills at once. Then, its thick hair transformed to a fiery red hue.

As the sole target of the attack, every strand of its fur was aimed directly at me. Therefore, my mission was to swiftly impale each one with my spear. I couldn’t permit any form of intrusion upon my being!

***

I was standing atop the fallen Doom Caso’s forehead and wielded the spear with lightning-like precision. Three blades slicing through the air. I was carving the ‘三’ symbol onto its forehead, and I shot embers from my wings whenever it attempted to move its limbs.

Although I had only unleashed embers, they transformed into a terrifying blaze upon impact with Doom Caso. Flames erupted from every direction, all stemming from the initial collision.

“S…stop!”

“Is this it? You are indeed a disgrace to all Dooms. I can tell why you are always getting beaten up.”

Expressing kindness, especially towards Doom Caso, wasn’t something that came easily to me. This was the best I could do after filtering my words.

“You lack Power to a great extent. I now understand how Doom Kaos thinks of you now because of your limitations.”

“Why are you…doing…this… If it’s because of your mainland…as you know…”

“You?” I guffawed.

I threw my spear at one of its eyes as soon as I pulled it out. Doom Caso screamed immediately. It tried floundering its limbs, but it soon realized that it would aggravate its pain. As I withdrew the spear from it, the lightning stem morphed into a hook, and with it, its eyeball also became dislodged. It barely managed to endure this. The time for it to maintain its form was short as it exploded.

Disgusting blood and fluid from the eyeball splattered in all directions.

“GAHHHHHH-! I am! I am so sorry! It’s all my fault, Doom… Doom Man…”

Finally, it called me in the right way while closing its remaining eye. It acted like it couldn’t bear to lose it.

“Let me ask you a question. How far do you think I will go up?” I asked.

“T…that is…”

“Fourth in rank, Doom Insectum. I am confident that I can go up to that far.”

“Of…of course… You deserve it.”

“But I’m not sure about from Doom Entegasto to Doom Kaos because they belong in a different realm than us. Then where should you be in the rank? How would you be able to survive in my grasp?”

“...”

“I am asking who can save you now.”

“Only you… Doom Man…”

“Then, there is only one thing left.”

“What is it?”

“I will instill a kind of fear into you, such that you won’t be able to even make eye contact with me ever again.”

“The higher-ups will never tolerate this…!”

“Yes, I will make sure that you will never say that again.”

From now on.

Chapter 379

Despite knowing that Doom Caso would have no memories of inflicting despair upon humanity in the past during a time we were already struggling, I couldn’t help but feel incensed. That moment served as a stark realization that there was still room for us to descend further into despair.

Although the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues carried out a joint attack and the First Evil, who activated the Man Who Overcomes Adversity, drove Doom Caso out of the mainland, the destruction of one of humanity’s two largest surviving cities was disastrous. That destroyed city was the home base for the Eight Virtues.

Therefore, the previous war, which had been stopped as the Eight Virtues tried to occupy the surviving city of the Eight Evils, soon resumed after that. Just like that, humanity’s remaining time for survival had been shortened. It was the last period of the past from then on. In other words, it was the point that determined the middle and last period of the past.

It became more difficult for me to take care of my mother, so I had to give up on my aunt, who was my mother’s only friend. Since then, I never saw my mother smile again as she had to endure each day in disgusting survival facilities amongst other emotionless survivors.

That was the reason why I had provoked Doom Caso with a bunch of nonsense. If I didn’t do that, I felt like I wouldn’t be able to suppress myself from killing it. Just as I had snapped the neck of the First Evil!

I managed to stop shooting lightning from my spear. As I grappled with the notion that I shouldn’t kill it, my heart raced with a sense of withdrawal. My efforts to control my power only fueled my anger further. The more I attempted to calm myself down, the more my rage festered within.

However, Doom Caso was strangely quiet. It was then I realized that it had stopped making any noise after being beaten successively.

Did it die?

There was no way. I felt a movement and looked back at it. Its remaining eye was slowly opening.

“...What is your grudge with me?”

The voice was the same, but it had a different vibe to it. It was no longer a guy who was frightened by ruthless violence.

“Keeeeuk-! I am! I am so sorry! It’s all my fault, Doom… Doom Man…”

Doom Caso wasn’t the same guy who had crawled and begged me to spare its life earlier.

I quickly suppressed my anger, then flew up in the air where I could look down at it at one glance. Physically, its condition was the same. The lash marks remained where they were, and blood continued to flow from the wounds inflicted by the indiscriminate lightning strikes.

“Who are you?” I asked.

“Doom Caso.”

I snapped, “You know that I am not asking you that.”

“Do you think bringing me to my knees would help you… This is not worth it for you.”

Its tone was resigned, and its pupil no longer chased after me. It was hopeless and devastated. All it did was look at the boundary above it.

The anger that shook my body vanished for a moment because Doom Caso was indeed acting strangely by all accounts.

“I am going to ask you again. Who are you?”

“Ca-lak-too.”

Only then did its eyes move after me. There was a question in its remaining weak eye.

“Odin.”

“Odin.”

“Who called me earlier?”

“Simply a character who had replaced me for a long time. He is quite eager to talk about cooperation with you. He is short-sighted, but has lots of beneficial personalities. Thanks to him, I was able to meet you like this. This was something that I couldn’t have done by myself.”

I frowned. “New character? Why do you even need that?”

“Our bowl is small, and we can’t follow the eternal life of Doom Kaos like Doom Arukuda or Doom Entegasto. Beings like us should have a simple process of thoughts. Odin, you must not be buried in time… You may not understand the story now, but you will in the future.”

I already knew that Doom Caso could handle mental skills to some extent, and it seemed to have been using it for a long time.

“One thing I don’t understand is why you hold so much anger against me. It was an act of subjugating me with your personal feelings. It is true that I was appointed commander of the Allied Corps that invaded your mainland, but that ended up not working at the beginning phase. You are too much.”

“...”

“You killed my soldiers, and in the last battle, you killed more of my generals and my men. Compared to that, your mainland has only suffered a minimum amount of damage. What is your reason? Why do you want to kill me so bad? And why have you not killed me yet? Do you think it’s possible to obtain whatever you want by subjugating me? No one can challenge the throne of Doom Kaos.”

Its giant eye was filled with a sense of time that seemed to stretch on endlessly. It emitted a sigh, like that of a weary old soldier who had fought in a long and arduous war. The voice that emerged from the monster’s body resembled that of an elder who had experienced much of life. It was then that I acknowledged that I had underestimated Doom Caso.

“How did you obtain the power to kill Doom Dejire? How could you outdo me in a short time? I am not convinced at all, Odin.”

That was what it really wanted to ask.

***

Suffering wasn’t something one could become accustomed to; it could only be endured. Continual exposure to pain had the capacity to erode even the most resilient of egos. A strong will, like that of steel, was bound to break eventually, whether it be through physical or mental violence.

I had seen many individuals crumble in a similar fashion. They had been defeated by underestimating the Seven Demon Kings, assuming that their physiques and spirits were comparable to that of humans.

The notion that there could exist no state beyond pain remained unaltered. I just had to put in as much effort as it had lived. I had no choice but to give up on subjugating it in a short time, so then I decided to kill it.

I was about to start by telling it ‘I am a Past Life Returner.’ I planned to bring out its true story after telling it my entire life since I was going to kill it.

However, it continued speaking after closing its one eye.

“Please stop. I just wanted to complain and ask you to understand my situation. If you kill me, then Doom Kaos will punish you no matter what. Don’t let him get angry at you. There is no benefit to you, Odin.”

It couldn’t read my mind due to its weak mentality, but it was quick-witted.

“All the monarchs on the rankings aspire to have the power of Doom Kaos. That’s something that naturally occurs, so Doom Kaos doesn’t mind it. However, the one thing he doesn’t tolerate is fighting amongst ourselves without his approval.”

I commented, “You are talking like you know much about Doom Kaos.”

“No, despite having lived for many years, my knowledge about him would be as limited as yours.”

“That means you know nothing. How come you don’t know anything when you have spent so much time together?” I asked.

“It can’t be helped. I haven’t reached the third step yet, so I can only sense their presence as they remain concealed behind a curtain. Their battles extended far beyond the reaches of this battlefield, in areas that were beyond my recognition. You will come to realize this once you attend the meeting. The war has been reignited, and the meeting will be convened shortly, affording us the opportunity to see them. All that is left to do is wait.”

There was a such thing called ‘meeting’ among entities like them.

“I’d like to hear more about it. How are the other Dooms?”

“I can’t even mention Doom Entegasto, the monarch on the third staircase. But I can say that those up to the fourth step are similar to me. Doom Insectum, Doom Mount, and high-ranking monarchs.”

“What do you mean that they are similar to you?” I asked.

“They, too, are enduring and preserving themselves through the years with their newly acquired personas. The time will come when you will have to undergo a similar transformation. Failure to do so will result in the fading away of all the blood and desires that currently drive you, leaving nothing in their wake. Don’t forget that we are vulnerable, Odin. This is the second point that Doom Kaos never tolerates. We must be in a position to accept his orders and not to be abandoned.”

Its every single word contained remorse and regret. Maybe all it had left was its survival instinct and its real name. The spoils of Dooms like vitality, soul, and earth of the dimension were all occupied by the high-ranked monarchs, and Doom Caso had been dragged around many warzones with stagnant growth.

But did I feel bad for it? No. It was the same as the Old One and Doom Kaos.

I asked while looking down at its giant body, “Are you a Declan?”

“The Declans are soldiers who worship me.”

“But you look like a Declan. What happened to that?”

When considering the abilities of the Dooms, one common thread was apparent in both Doom Caso and Doom Dejire: they appeared as their own followers. Therefore, Doom Dejire was as small as the Lunea Clan, and Doom Caso was gigantic as the Declans. The notion that the Dooms could potentially move about among their followers remained a persistent concern in my thoughts.

In order to uncover the secrets of dealing with Power, I needed to know each of Doom's abilities in detail. When I asked about that point, Doom Caso answered, “Transfer of Souls. It is a common power that we have. We have a similar appearance as our worshippers, as Doom Insectum had advised. But Odin. Power is not to be gained by oneself. Instead, it is only permitted.”

“Do you really think so?”

I was aware of its intention. What would be the reason for it to give me advice and answer questions even when it was tired of its current life. It was not much different from me.

Our objectives may have differed, but we both sought to attain higher positions, preferably up to the level of Doom Entegasto. We aimed to secure the spoils of the Dooms and achieve divinity without the need to forge a new persona. Our aspiration was to possess a strength that would endure even if we were to live for an eternity, unaffected by the passage of time.

I could feel those emotions from its complaints.

“There are many forces that have not been collected in your old battlefield, which is here. Also, the Old One is here too. If we can retrieve everything, then it’s not impossible to challenge Doom Kaos’s throne.”

I then called it by its real name, “Calaktoo. I guarantee you will never escape from being a slave, but I’m strong. I will become more powerful by utilizing the resources left here, and I will obtain enough power to challenge the throne. Didn’t you see that possibility in me? It’s something that you can’t achieve.”

“...”

“You would know best that only pain exists under Doom Kaos. You will forever be the same without someone leading you.”

It wasn’t just Doom Caso. Doom Insectum and Doom Mount wouldn’t be in a different situation. That would stay the same until I took full control of the Seven Demon Kings like how I had engulfed the Bilderberg Club and completed Jeonil Club!

“I don’t care whether it is your new persona, or your own. Swear obedience to me and wait.”

“Doom Insectum is the highest of us, and it is completely different from me.”

“Then I will just kill it and fill it with ‘My Doom.’ The new Doom will be under you, so it is a good thing to you, too.”

“Odin…”

“I shall become the monarch who attains immortality, wielding a harmonious power derived from both the Dooms and the Old One simultaneously. I will ascend the throne and summon you to join me on the higher level.”

Roar!

The Wings of Flame spread out.

Zing-

The lightning that carried my voice struck in all directions.

“Obey me, Calaktoo.”

The order will be reorganized soon.

Chapter 380

Ga-Yeong handed a document over that contained information about one of the most important assets of the company.

「Classification: Pangyo Grande City, Office Building

Real Estate Location: 1032 Baekhyun-dong, Bundang-gu, Seongnam-si, Pangyo

Total Size of the Area: 7,447m²/110,596m²

Size of the Building: Underground 7th floor ― Ground 16th floor

Completion Date: December 2017」

「Appraisal Amount: KRW 549,410,000,000

Annual Rent: KRW 24,491,293,000 」

“What about this? What did you do?”

Her father pretended not to know why his daughter was clinging to him.

She whined, "Dad, just trust your daughter this time. I'm gonna start with the capital, and even though I can't promise huge profits, I'll make sure we don't lose any money. You know I always keep my promises, right?"

He shook his head. “You know nothing about this world.”

However, Ga-Yeong had no intention of giving up today. Last week she met with the strongest person among the team leaders of the association’s Korean branch. Not only was she able to obtain lots of information from the industry, but she was also able to meet Mr. Cho, the manager of Daehyun CA.

As a result of meeting a few more people and collecting data, Ga-Yeong concluded that it was worth betting on the business of entering outer space.

She was relentless in her persuasion. It wasn’t until she brought up the profit that Daehyun CA had been keeping as a secret fund that her father began to waver in his resistance.

“Are you sure this won’t cause any trouble?” he asked hesitantly.

“It’s hard to find a partner because everyone is leaning towards llsung. Even the Great Jeonil is behind them, so Daehyun said if we join, they will support us. Think about it. They wouldn’t have suggested this only to us, but to others. They will find someone else if we respond late.”

“Ga-Yeong.”

“Is it because of the largest shareholder? What is your honest opinion?” she asked.

He sighed. “It’s going to be a big problem if things go wrong.”

She rolled her eyes. “No, just tell me what you think.”

“I’m saying that my personal opinion doesn’t matter. Put yourself into my shoes. I let you do whatever you wanted since you were running your business pretty well, but now you are jumping into an agency? Did you think I would say yes right away?”

“I really want to see their faces for once.”

“So you are doing this just to see their faces?” he asked.

She smiled weakly., “Well, kind of.”

“Why?”

“I should clean my business up one day.”

Her father lectured, “We should be the most thankful for people who are in outer space. Without them, I wouldn’t have been able to raise you like this. Also, you know whom to repay the favor to, right? If you have any energy to do this absurd thing, then focus on finding him.”

“I am…but he is like a ghost. No one knows anything about him.”

“Anyway, you should do your best whatever you do. Don’t let others talk shit about you. You should prove your capability to them.”

“So you mean…yes?”

That conversation occurred one month ago.

***

Iljoo Construction was one of the top twenty construction corporations in Korea. Ga-Yeong believed that the company’s growth was solely attributed to her father’s efforts, but upon reflection, it was no different from other conglomerates.

The company wasn’t named after Jeonil Group, Jonathan, and Gillian Finance Investment Group, but foreign capital had also had a part in Iljoo Construction.

However, the difference between them and other companies with foreign capital was that the major shareholder never showed his face to them. Since he had delegated a 1.1 percent stake that granted them voting rights, he remained absent from the company’s operations, except when he conducted audits through foreign tax firms once in a while.

Things had been the same for twenty years, and Ga-Yeong had never heard of such an investment capital other than them. She checked her father’s mailbox and scratched her forehead. The emails were only about the national land restoration project, but the response she had been waiting for hadn’t arrived yet.

At that time, she received a call.

The voice of the employee in the lobby was trembling in excitement.

<ga-yeong: who="" is="" it?=""></ga-yeong:>

<lobby staff:="" umm…it’s="" mr.="" kwon="" seong-il.="">

<ga-yeong: ca…caliber?="" why?=""></ga-yeong:>

Ga-Yeong burst into a scream without realizing it.

<lobby staff:="" he="" said="" that="" received="" a="" call.="">

She had sent messages to all the Awakened throughout Asia, but Caliber?!

Ga-Yeong couldn’t hear the staff over the phone as her mind went blank.

<lobby staff:="" ...him="" up?="">

<ga-yeong: sorry?=""></ga-yeong:>

<lobby staff:="" should="" i="" send="" him="" up?="">

<ga-yeong: no,="" it’s="" okay.="" i="" will="" go="" down.=""></ga-yeong:>

She waited for the elevator for a few seconds, but ended up running down the emergency stairs.

The middle-aged man standing in the lobby was indeed Caliber. He was like the unidentified foreign major shareholder as it was undeniable that he existed, but it somehow felt like he was an imaginary being.

In fact, that was how the world worked these days. Alien monsters had appeared on the Day of Advent and were exterminated.

The fact that they had broken through the cosmic phenomenon called ‘gate’ and destroyed Gunpo, Anyang, and Gwacheon was real. In fact, it happened only three months ago, but the cities that were demolished then were not very far from Seoul. Ga-Yeong had actually escaped to the air defense shelter with her parents at that time.

However, that was it. Alien monsters were still considered elusive entities, only accessible through social media, and were considered to be far from the realm of reality. Also, the two hundred Korean Awakened who had shot them down and the World Awakened Association Headquarters in this country were out of touch with reality.

The only aspect that made her feel connected to reality was her involvement in the national land restoration project. However, the actual work was managed by a separate department.

Ga-Yeong was overcome with emotion as a person who established the agency because Caliber, who was previously a fictional character to her, had appeared before her. The pictures of individuals working at the gold mine that the Daehyun Group had secretly shown her flooded her mind.

However, there were also photos of a brutal battlefield. The Awakened were standing on corpses and soaked in blood. Even the ordinary Awakened were terrifying, but Caliber was the most powerful and scariest among them.

Caliber Kwon Seong-Il…

Ga-Yeong decided to pull herself together right before she stood in front of him.

“I came here to see Mr. Choi. Who are you?” he asked.

She responded quickly. “I’m his daughter.”

Seong-Il raised an eyebrow. “Mr. Choi’s daughter?”

She nodded rapidly. “Yes.”

He grinned. “Haha. You didn’t need to come down. I’m not that special. Let’s go up.”

Ga-Yeong blinked her eyes quickly as she didn’t expect this.

My dad knows him? Then he would have let me know beforehand.

“He is not here now. May I ask what brought you here?” she asked politely.

He gestured. “I just came to visit as I heard he established an agency.”

Ga-Yeong replied immediately, “If that’s the reason, then you can talk to me about it. Then, I will tell my dad that you are here. Thanks for coming, Mr. Caliber. This way, please.”

She guided him to the office. Right after that, Ga-Yeong used the excuse of needing to use the washroom as a means of calling her dad.

<mr.choi: i="" don’t="" know="" him.="" actually="" don’t.="" he="" must="" have="" mistaken="" me="" for="" someone="" else.="" how="" would="" such="" a="" person="" me?=""></mr.choi:>

<ga-yeong: he="" used="" to="" own="" a="" company="" called="" ‘ki-cheol="" construction,’="" and="" had="" joined="" many="" of="" our="" company’s="" projects.="" you="" actually="" hired="" them="" directly.=""></ga-yeong:>

<mr.choi: i="" really="" don’t="" remember="" him.="" they="" must="" have="" been="" subcontracted.="" it’s="" the="" only="" logical="" explanation="" since="" neither="" of="" us="" knows="" his="" company.="" huh…="" can’t="" believe="" this.=""></mr.choi:>

<ga-yeong: okay.="" just="" let="" me="" know="" if="" you="" remember="" or="" find="" something,="" dad.=""></ga-yeong:>

<mr.choi: okay,="" i="" will="" try="" my="" best.=""></mr.choi:>

<ga-yeong: hurry="" up,="" dad.="" you="" should="" come="" as="" soon="" possible.=""></ga-yeong:>

<mr. choi:="" yeah,="" i’m="" on="" my="" way.=""></mr.>

In her school years, she didn’t know what the IMF was, so she had no idea what kind of difficulties her father had experienced back then.

On the other hand, Mr. Choi could never forget those days. ‘Thrift and saving’ was his company’s motto, and if he saw workers who reminded him of the old days, he always supported them even by making his company’s legal team help them.

There were multiple construction companies that were born like that, and Ki-Cheol Construction was one of them.

Ga-Yeong quickly fixed her makeup and returned to the office, and the sight of Seong-Il looking at the sunset came into her view. His back was as big as the sunset.

He remarked, “I don’t think there is a need for Mr. Choi to come. I just wanted to thank him in person, but I should have called first.”

Her eyes widened. “Umm…”

He continued, “I didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but you know, the Awakened possess heightened auditory perception. I’m just telling you not to make any mistakes since you are running an agency. I don’t really care, but some Awakened people are sensitive.”

Ga-Yeong was already aware of it, therefore she had installed a soundproofing system and whispered on the phone. She looked at Seong-Il with a flushed face. Seong-Il acted as if he would leave immediately, but instead, he sat on a couch.

“I don’t smell any Awakened here. Is your agency not doing well?” he asked.

She nodded. “Ah, yes. As you can tell.”

“Tae-Han has nothing to do with Ilsung now, but they know nothing. Don’t be sad. They will recognize your sincerity one day.”

Ga-Yeong smiled to express her appreciation for his words.

She hesitated and then asked, “But what brought you here again? With all due respect… I wonder if there is anything we can do for you, Mr. Caliber.”

“There ought to be a balance of give and take. Mr. Choi has bestowed countless gifts to people, some of which he may have forgotten, but those who have been recipients of his kindness will remember him forever.”

Ga-Yeong thought and realized that her father had also received kindness from two people in the past. One was the foreign capital, who remained the major shareholder of Iljoo Construction, and the other was a young man who had connected him with the capital and helped him win many projects. Iljoo Construction had survived and grown to this extent thanks to the two.

“However, we are too small to help someone like you, Mr. Caliber…” she said wryly.

“Listen until I get to the end.”

“Okay.”

“I’m not telling you I will join your agency and take the land now. I just want to leave some stuff here.”

She asked, “Are you talking about item trading?”

“If your trading system is decent, then I can go into outer space and occupy some lands. Well, as long as Iljoo Construction is prepared to the level that I want you to be. Let’s talk about that later after I see the results. Is this too much?”

She responded honestly, “Which company in the world would not be bewildered by Mr. Caliber’s offer? That’s a lie if they tell you such a thing. Honestly, it’s such a burden for companies with low brand value like us.”

Ga-Yeong rolled up her sleeves to show her goosebumps.

He chuckled “It’s written all over your face that you are exaggerating. Why don’t you give it a try? Don’t be intimidated by my name and fame, Miss.”

“...”

“Okay? Also, I’m only telling you this, but I like Iljoo Construction. I don’t understand those who haven’t learned Korean yet, and I don’t want to work with them. So the choices I have left are: Jeonil, Ilsung, Daehyun, and their small companies. They are all the same to me, so I’m trying to pay off my debt to Mr. Choi. So don’t feel pressured.”

“What stuff are you talking about?” she asked.

He explained, “They are artifacts, so they are not authentic items that Awakened carries around. Have you heard about it?”

“Yes.”

“Although they are not named after gods, I can guarantee their power. There won’t be any issue with the value. I have so many of them. If you treat them well, then I will let you take care of more stuff. Do you want to try?”

Her eyes lit up. “...Yes. Thank you for giving me this chance, Mr. Caliber.”

He smiled. “Good choice. I made the agencies sign the contract, so the agency that I’m currently working for will send you the document. Check it out and send it to me after editing.”

“Okay.”

“If you do well, then your agency will grow with me and expand more. I mean it.”

Ga-Yeong checked the reality only after Seong-Il left.

Oh my gosh, this is crazy. It was really Caliber…

It wasn’t her time to do this. She needed to contact the numbers on her phone first.

People who used to work as auction brokers at Sotheby’s[1] and those from the hedge funds on Wall Street had founded companies, waiting for this day to come. Ga-Yeong’s job was to choose the most reliable company among them.

***

“Did you really leave your artifacts there? Really?”

Seong-Il shrugged. “I just wanted to check if her agency was competent or not. We will find that out soon.”

“Gosh… That’s your choice, but keep one thing in mind: we should earn lots of money. It’s not just about the item.”

Seong-Il nodded. “I know.”

“We can earn much more from the battlefield. You know that, right?”

“Let’s say that we join all the wars and scrape every single penny we can. Do you want us to beg for mercy from that guy?”

“Begging is an inappropriate term to use here. That simply means we are worshiping that motherfucker. Let’s call it ‘trade’ between us. It’s not wrong to say that.”

“I would have torn the others apart if Odin wasn’t there. Aren’t we supposed to deal with all these only with our, the priests’, money? We should collect money from everyone, not just the priests…”

“We should wait and see about that. It’s not that Odin is inflexible.”

“Nah, Odin doesn’t really change his mind. Anyway, if we save money, then what should we earn with that?”

“We should wait and see about that, too. We should think about what will help Odin the most. Let’s fill our pockets first and wait.”

“Hmm… Okay. By the way, why would it name the ritual ‘Mammonism?’ This bastard knows us too well, and it’s embarrassing.”

“Yeah, I don’t like that either.”

“Yes, Noona. Doom Kaos is just a fucking asshole.”

1. A multinational auction house and broker of fine and decorative art, jewelry, and collectibles. ☜

Chapter 381

「World Awakened Association

“Get ready to rebuild, Awakened!”

…Exchange is Officially Launched Today!

The World Awakened Association (WAA) has announced the launch of ‘I-Trade,’ a commerce platform for the trading of supernatural objects called ‘items’ and ‘insignias’ among the Awakened. The platform will be launched on July 4th at 10 P.M. (Korea Standard Time) and will be available through the ‘Exchange I’ operated by the WAA secretariat.

According to Liam Vanon, the Secretary General of the WAA, the platform will allow for free real-time purchases and sales of these items through the use of virtual electronic wallets. This will provide a secure and convenient means for Awakened to obtain and sell supernatural products.

In addition, he explained that this system is among the association’s supportive policies, which enables the Awakened to view ‘rebuilding’ not as a burden but rather as an opportunity for active transactions with cooperative partners. He also issued a stern warning, stating that the association would take the highest level of disciplinary action against any forces engaging in excessive purchases.

Deposits and withdrawals for virtual electronic wallets can be made through SOB and partner banks under Jonathan Investment Finance Group, the global financial group. Also, transactions are limited to companies that hold partnerships with the association.

In order to successfully settle the transaction system Exchange I, ▲ the association plans to ensure equal access to information by making the system that reveals information obtained by Exchange I available to all relevant parties ▲ the association has established a disciplinary system to address obstructive activities, including ‘refusal to transfer’ ▲ the association has taken responsibility for organizing and guaranteeing all matters related to the delivery of goods.」

***

One building of the headquarters, which used to be Jeonil Resort, was empty for guests and the Awakened visiting the headquarters. It was already crowded with visitors with ID cards around their necks when I arrived. They seemed to have been dispatched from agents or private military companies to check transaction information in real-time on the spot.

In other words, they were elites of the groups that were in the high rank in the global business community. Therefore, restaurants and cafes had turned into their conference places just by exchanging business cards with each other. Their table was stacked with transaction lists while the food was cooling down.

Of course, food wouldn’t be able to catch their attention now.

Millions and billions of dollars were moving through their mouths.

Upon arriving at the suite on the top floor, Yeon-Hee greeted me while lying in bed with her stomach resting on it and her laptop open in front of her. The entire bed sheet was filled with the Kciphos’s fur.

I tried to tell her what happened with Doom Caso, but she looked discouraged by the numbers spinning in front of her. Lee Tae-Han had given me an update on the situation about a week after its opening, so I had a rough idea of what was going on.

Even though I didn’t ask if she won or lost money, her expression made it obvious that she lost money at a glance. She had an embarrassed smile on her face and soon turned her body to face the ceiling. Then, she rubbed her eyes as she was exhausted from looking at the monitor.

「Total balance : ＄92,000,000 」

「Products in possession: Helmet of Swirling Darkness B (Trading in process), Training Hammer of Ronsius’s Magic Tower E (Trading in process), Reinforcement B (Waiting for acquisition), Reinforcement B (Waiting for acquisition), Reinforcement B (Waiting for acquisition), Reinforcement B (Waiting for acquisition), Reinforcement B (Waiting for acquisition), Reinforcement B (Waiting for acquisition) 」

I said after checking her monitor, “But you have close to one hundred million dollars, don’t you?”

She grumbled, “If I had left it alone, it would have been close to five hundred million by now. I thought it wouldn’t go up, but it suddenly soared the day before yesterday. Where is this money coming from?”

I shook my head. “You should have waited until the market price was formed or waited for me.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle as Yeon-Hee was being attacked online despite being able to easily seduce anyone in person.

As I had mentioned earlier, the past week was all about the process of forming market prices. The Awakened weren’t leading the market right now. Instead, the capital forces that employed them had been steadily inflating the size of the market, so none of the Awakened had accumulated such wealth.

Therefore, the market price formed as of today could be summarized as follows.

Class F, $20,000

Class E, $60,000

Class D, $200,000

Class C, $1.5 million

Class B, $12 million

Class A, $150 million

Most of the Awakened were in the platinum section, so the cost to fully arm one of them was around twelve million dollars, which translated to twelve billion won in Korean currency. Likewise, having an Awakened in the master section get fully armed with A-class equipment was the same as having 1.2 trillion won. Considering that one multi-purpose stealth bomber was three trillion won, the Awakened had a better value.

Although it was probable that the current market price would experience only minor fluctuations, as the profit model for outer space drew closer to completion, the value of the items would inevitably rise.

「The transaction has been completed. (Sales)」

「Training Hammer of Ronsius’s Magic Tower (Item E): ＄64,300」

「Total balance: ＄92,064,300」

A notification alarm rang one more time on Yeon-Hee’s laptop.

「The selected product has been registered.」

「Name: Reinforcement

Category: Insignia

Class: A

Selling price: $ 60,000,000

Seller: Alex Brown

* Precautions for Transaction

1. The next transaction can arrive only after the receipt of the product is confirmed by insignia.

2. The seller is prohibited from using the balance of the purchase amount until the acquisition has been finalized.

3. Please pay special attention to the fact that insignia trading is very different from item trading.」

Unfortunately, trading insignias was more inconvenient, but it couldn’t be helped. In the case of items, after the transaction was complete, the association branch of each country assumed responsibility until the buyer was released, and ultimately delivered the item to the person who bought it.

The reason for using this system was to increase the size of the transactions. Rather than encouraging speculation, it was to increase the value of the Awakened. Prices had to be high to ensure their profits in the future. Also, if there were artifacts in outer space, then the group of Awakened who succeeded in occupying the area of those artifacts deserved substantial wealth.

Without the involvement of capital forces, the transaction would only be limited to between the Awakened, so the current prices of the items would have been different. After all, most of the initial transactions came from those who didn’t want to enter the Cat Food Warehouse or outer space.

Now, those who had been just watching the market situation started to join, so the volume of products was exploding crazily.

Rebuilding was a process of disposing of unnecessary items and finding ones that were more suitable and beneficial for an Awakened. Profit was the process of disposing of spoils acquired at outer space. Trading was the process of making profits by using market fluctuations of the products. Such processes had been combined, so the trading system was successfully settling down.

Of course, if an individual or a group attempted to dominate the market, they would be strictly punished. If any of the club’s members had that kind of greed, then their families would be exterminated.

Appropriate purchases and sales would be tolerated for the revitalization of the market.

***

I returned to the mainland not only to check on the trading system with my own eyes, but also to participate in the trading. No S-class items had been posted since the market had opened.

The Cat Food Warehouse was filled with items, so I was paying attention to insignias instead. Insignias were a rarity, particularly those of higher level, which were even scarcer. That was natural because most people opted for items or skills rather than insignias as insignias disappeared after using them. Furthermore, those who had chosen to get insignias from rewards had exhausted them whenever their lives were in danger.

Nevertheless, the current market didn’t consider the rarity of insignias yet, so the price wasn’t as high as I had expected. Moreover, items were being traded continuously, but insignias were being shunned. Those who intended to buy insignias were people who would actually use them, but most of them could only use low-class as they weren’t in the higher sections.

For instance, the following A-class insignia would never be used by ordinary Awakened unless they were healers.

「Name: The Land of Sacred Healing

Category: Insignia

Class: A

Selling price: $ 45,000,000

Seller: Lucy」

However, if someone had an insignia like this when the Spirit King of Fire had appeared in the duchy, the sacrifices could have been minimized.

「The transaction has been completed.」

There was a reason why insignias were one-shot, as the power contained within that particular one was enormous in comparison to its value of just forty-five million dollars.

I continued shopping as I wanted to fill all my vacancies with ten insignias. Also, I was thinking of studying the movement of Mana in the insignia if possible.

I suddenly interjected, “It’s still just an assumption.”

Yeon-Hee looked away from her monitor to me. Although the number of products she could purchase was limited like me, she was enjoying the situation in which items she had never heard of were pouring out.

I continued, “Insignias must be formed of Mana. That means we can supply and demand Mana.”

Yeon-Hee knew what I meant. She had witnessed how far I could handle Mana when I dismantled my skills and concentrated Mana within them into Hanuman’s Tail. That was how I created Odin’s Ethereal Animal.

What if I operated Mana in the insignias with the same method?

The problem was no one knew how much Mana was contained in insignias. In addition, it was difficult to obtain insignias due to their scarcity, and it required considerable manpower and time to study.

「The transaction has been completed. (Purchase)」

「Teleportation (Insignia B): $ 6,000,000」

Besides the supply and demand of Mana, I wanted to check the blueprint in the insignias.

As I was concluding my shopping, I pondered over which association employee would be the ideal candidate to deliver the insignias on my behalf. At that time, Yeon-Hee let out a short cry. She was looking at the same thing as me.

「 Announcement: The auction of ‘Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand Year Old Spider Egg’ has begun.」

「Name: Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider Egg

Category: Item

Class: S

Selling price: $ 1,000,000,000

Seller: SOW Co., Ltd

Bidding period: Until July 11th 16:00」

「 7.11 / 12:01 ― $ 1,100,000,000」

「 7.11 / 12:01 ― $ 1,150,000,000」

「 7.11 / 12:01 ― $ 1,155,000,000」

「 7.11 / 12:01 ― $ 1,300,000,000」

Prices were skyrocketing as soon as it was announced.

“Isn’t it the main item of the Eighth Evil?”

The trading system had a fixed-price system, but there were exceptions on S-class items. But the first item that started the auction was Xi Wangmu’s Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider… I wondered who had this.

I expected a series of extraordinary items would appear on the market, but this was quite surprising.

「 7.11 / 12:01 ― $ 1,500,000,000」

I had to get it no matter what. No matter which guys dared show off their money in front of me, this was mine.

Chapter 382

A vacant two-lane asphalt road cut through the land and extended ahead. A section of the road that passed through the pine forest terminated at a villa that was formerly used by a hunter.

The broker had asserted that it was ideal for hunting due to the various colonies of untamed creatures scattered beyond the mountains, but Kayden simply desired to distance himself from the city.

Adapting to city life was challenging for him, likely due to his low rank. Whenever he encountered conceited agencies who belittled him, he couldn’t help but feel angry. They were clueless about the Stage of Advent, yet they pretended to be more knowledgeable than him. The Awakened and mercenaries were the ones handling violent conflicts in outer space, not those who believed they were on par by simply jotting down figures a few times on a document.

Idiots. I would never let them determine my life and death and handle my item tradings.

He wouldn’t have been so infuriated if those companies had demonstrated significant accomplishments in their past attempts at conquering land. Nonetheless, there were several instances where he desired to teach them a harsh lesson, yet he had no other option but to restrain himself when he considered the consequences of offending the Safety Bureau of the association.

Today was just another mundane day for Kayden. He was disheartened as he had been unsuccessful in finding a suitable agency or military company.

As he made his way back to the villa, it was dark outside since it was nighttime. However, since the Awakened possessed the ability to see through the darkness, there was no need for him to use the car’s high beam.

However, Kayden switched on the car’s high beams when he noticed a man wandering in front of the villa. The man had a powerful scent of the Awakened, so Kayden wanted to warn him with the light. As expected, the moment the man hit the ground forcefully, the entire ground in the vicinity quaked.

Kayden checked the man’s face and got out of the car. Then, he showed his left arm to the man. To be precise, he was trying to convey a message by revealing the spot where the microchip was implanted.

This is not the Stage of Advent, and this world is governed by the rules of the Association. No matter who you are, you can’t control my life and death.

Then, the man smirked as if it was funny and raised his left hand. He was Imir, the vice-captain of Kayden’s squad in the Final Stage. Kayden was about to ask how he found him, but stopped himself. Since Imir had been in a high social status before entering the Stage, it would have been easy for him to make connections with the association.

“What brought you here?” Kayden asked.

Imir didn’t answer his question and instead said, “You don’t seem happy to see me.”

He looked around the darkened villa surroundings before continuing, “Did you spend all your support fund in this old villa?”

Kayden shrugged. “Where else would I have gotten the money? Before that… Why are you here looking for me?”

“You don’t have to be so defensive. I’m here to talk about something constructive.”

Kayden’s Sense was naturally focused on Imir as the other man suddenly took out his ring and threw it at him. Kayden grabbed the ring in the air.

The other man explained, “It’s an advance payment.”

Nowadays, the item window didn’t appear even with Night Eyes activated. However, determining the item’s class was not challenging, even if the exact level was unknown. When Kayden activated his Sixth Sense, a brilliant light fluttered from the ring. Despite the absence of a diamond set in the ring that refracted light, it exuded a gorgeous radiance akin to one.

A B-class accessory?

Seeing that it made him more sensitive, he knew that the ring had the ability to raise one’s Sense.

Imir said, “Join us as soon as possible after you finish rebuilding, Kayden.”

“Which company do you belong to?” Kayden asked, somewhat suspicious.

Imir waved a hand. “You will be satisfied. Odin ruled the Stage of Advent, but there is someone else who has governed our mainland for a long time before the Stage. This is a capitalist world. His strength is comparable to Odin here.”

“...Is it the King of Hell?”

Imir nodded proudly. “Yes, we are with super-large capital, the Jonathan Investment Finance Group.”

***

East Potomac Park in Washington D.C.

The park was renowned for its cherry blossoms due to the cherry blossom trees that were gifted by Japan during the imperial era, which symbolized amicable relations between the United States and Japan.

The U.S. acknowledged Japan’s control of Korea, and Japan acknowledged the U.S.’s control of the Philippines. If Japan had not committed the invasion of Pearl Harbor, then the park would have been filled with sculptures symbolizing the friendship between the United States and Japan.

What if the Stage of Advent didn’t take place? What if the power of WAA was much weaker than it was now?

Under those assumptions, it would have been impossible to relocate the heart of Washington, encompassing this entire park, with the White House nearby, to the territory of the association. Additionally, such a sign wouldn’t have existed if that was the case.

「Warning

Civilian Restricted Area:

This area is subject to the World Awakened Association Member Status Agreement and is strictly prohibited from unauthorized individuals’ entry.

World Awakened Association

― United States branch 」

Kayden couldn’t help thinking about the King of Hell as he went through the entry procedure. This man was the head of the supermassive group who defended on the Day of Advent. His assets were so vast that they were beyond estimation, and he possessed an unparalleled degree of influence over the world.

What would have motivated the WAA to stifle the activities of Awakened on the mainland and incorporate private civilian capital into their realm? It was possible that the King of Hell was in charge of the association, not Odin. Kayden thought Odin wouldn’t have left the mainland in this peace if he was the leader.

That was what mattered. The rules were the same here like in the Stage of Advent as the low-class Awakened didn’t know the situation between higher-ups in the leadership. Therefore, he had to remain firm with his decision without being swayed by the flow.

Now, Kayden was proud of himself for not rushing to sign contracts with other companies. If it was the King of Hell, then his vision was guaranteed!

He completed registering and evaluating his items in the United States branch, and it was now late evening. The only people who walked around the branch, which used to be a park, were the Awakened or properly trained U.S. soldiers. Therefore, it was much better than a city where morons were gathered. They were weak and wouldn’t have survived without the Awakened. No one gave him funny or scared looks in the park.

“It’s not too late to start rebuilding now. If you exchange items of a similar class at the time of selling yours, there won’t be any major concerns regarding market fluctuations.”

Kayden sat down on the bench, recalling what the branch employee said.

He knew why the vice-captain had directly come and scouted him. Kayden was in the platinum section, and his level was 281 the last time he saw it on the status window before it disappeared. The fucking disclosure of the ranking said he was in 83,626th place out of 182,329 Awakened.

Imir, who held a rank of ten thousand, directly came to see Kayden, who was ranked at eighty thousand, because of Kayden’s trait, ‘Forerunner.’ Thus, it was appropriate for him to focus on rebuilding with items that would help that trait.

The trading platform was not hard to handle, yet that was a problem. There were items he wanted to buy but he couldn’t. If he had lots of money, he wanted to fill up his set with eight A-class items, but he couldn’t even afford to buy one A-class item.

The Stage of Advent was over, but nothing had changed. Those named after gods were still exclusive to the leadership. The only difference was that the price was converted into numbers here when it had been mana stones in the Stage of Advent.

They would be exchanged only between them as each was worth over a billion dollars. Another difference from the stage was that the exchange revealed what formidable abilities were in those items.

「Name: The God of Wind’s Protective Ring

Category: Item

Class: A

Selling price: $ 210,000,000

Seller: Iljoo OA Co., Ltd」

「Product information: Contains 5000 Physical Defense and 10000 Magic Defense. There is no improvement in the basic ability, but if the user activates ‘Blessing of the God of Wind’ at the same time, the user’s ability surpasses its original state. ‘Blessing of the God of the Wind’ significantly heals injuries and negative impacts from opponent's attacks, and significantly increases the resistance to any negative effects. In addition, the regeneration speed significantly increases in proportion to the Health of the user. 」

The significant increase in resistance to negative effects included toxicity and plague, as well as damage caused by an opponent Awakened’s attack. Merely checking the item details made him comprehend the magnitude of power it would bestow, and his mind began to conjure up vivid scenarios.

What would I be afraid of if I fought under the protection of the Blessing of the God of Wind? Monsters and other Awakened would become nothing to me.

Kayden now realized that people in leadership were equipped with such formidable items.

「Special note: Caliber Kwon Seong-Il’s item」

The reason why the market price, which used to fluctuate around one hundred fifty million dollars range, rose more than two hundred million was because of the value in Caliber’s name. Caliber was one of the top leaders.

I should buy this…

If Kayden had that kind of money in his hand, then he would have purchased it immediately. He lost track of time while looking at A-class items for a while, so it was already 8 PM.

Pie in the sky… He stopped rolling while looking at the pie in the sky and started disposing of the lowest-class items in his pockets. After getting rid of the B-class accessory he received as an advance payment, he filled his list with Sense-related items.

He wasn’t restricted to acquiring items solely from the Stage of Advent as the spoils obtained by those venturing into outer space provided comparable benefits. For instance, a ring from the Xyliver kingdom guaranteed increasing one’s Sense. Although it didn’t create a protective barrier, it was not bad due to its cost-effectiveness.

It was almost 10 PM.

Hmm?

「 Announcement: The auction of ‘Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand Year Old Spider Egg’ has begun.」

「Name: Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider Egg

Category: Item

Class: S

Selling price: $ 1,000,000,000

Seller: SOW Co., Ltd

Bidding period: Until July 11th 16:00」

「Special note: The user can check the content only if they ‘open’ with an unopened item.」

“...S-class?” he gasped.

「 7.11 / 12:01 ― $ 1,100,000,000」

「 7.11 / 12:01 ― $ 1,150,000,000」

「 7.11 / 12:01 ― $ 1,155,000,000」

“Who are the people who can afford this…”

「 7.11 / 12:01 ― $ 1,500,000,000」

He was envious for just a second. Kayden could finally start enjoying the moment after he admitted that he would never be able to access the item. A battle between huge amounts of money was happening right in front of his eyes.

***

I remembered.

During the fall of 2014, when I came out of the dungeon with Yeon-Hee, I received news that made no sense. A fierce bidding war between Daehyun Motor Group and Ilsung Group ensued over a small KEPCO[1] site situated in Samseon-dong, with Daehyun Motor Group offering a whopping 10.55 trillion won for the land alone.

Putting KEPCO’s stake structure together, it basically meant transferring capital from my right pocket to my left pocket. Nevertheless, what was astounding at the time was their willingness to invest such a colossal amount solely into one piece of land.

Jamie claimed that it was necessary to move Daehyun Motor Group’s money accumulated in their warehouse to resolve KEPCO’s deficit. She said it was a beneficial choice for both as KEPCO could resolve their problem and Daehyun could resolve the Oner family’s desire to possess a small company.

Jamie had a deep understanding of the Korean conglomerates family. Of course, this was with the help of the Finance President Park Choong-Sik.

Of course, I understood their position. In order to effectively manage Korea’s business conglomerates, they needed to not only exercise persuasive language but also coddle them like infants.

Daehyun had no choice but to guarantee the Oner family’s influence to a certain extent. If they were to expel the Oner family from the conglomerate group and appoint employed CEOs in their stead, the truth about Jeonil Group would be exposed to the public.

The interests of the Jeonil Group and Oner family were like that. The Oner family had forgotten that they were no different from the employees they looked down on as Jeonil Group didn’t intervene much. That was the story behind as to why Daehyun Motor bid for KEPCO’s small land with ten trillion won.

Ten trillion…

It wasn’t the Oner family’s money as it belonged to a new identity, called ‘Daehyun Motor.’

In addition, the intelligent elites said the interests between the company and family were the common asset of all who are related to their relations, unlike the reality.

However, all of the money was mine.

The reason why I remembered this incident was that it was ambiguous as to whom I was fighting with. I wondered if I was going against my other pocket like when Daehyun Motor and Ilsung were fighting over the KEPCO land.

Of course, that wasn’t always the case. The money might have come from a dictator’s slush funds, the dollars amassed by a wealthy individual at the start of their success, or the illicit funds of a criminal organization. It could have also been the stake released to prevent a market collapse by another group that had secured some form of defensive rights.

That was why it was unnecessary for me to check out the guys who participated in the bidding.

「 7.11 / 12:03 ― $ 1,560,000,000」

「 7.11 / 12:03 ― $ 1,600,000,000」

「 7.11 / 12:03 ― $ 1,610,000,000」

「 7.11 / 12:03 ― $ 1,640,000,000」

「 7.11 / 12:03 ― $ 1,650,000,000」

Shortly after, Lee Tae-Han replied to my message.

「 7.11 / 12:06 ― $ 1,830,000,000」

He mentioned thirteen names, including companies and Awakened who had enjoyed wealth even before the Stage of Advent. However, he paused for a few seconds before mentioning the fourteenth company name. Lee Tae-Han sounded surprised.

<lee tae-han:="" i="" think="" it’s="" from="" jmc="" (jonathan="" military="" company).="" the="" king="" of="" hell’s="" side.="" what="" should="" do?="">

Jonathan? I had never heard of him establishing a military corporation. Still, it didn’t take long for me to make a decision.

<seon-hu: tell="" him="" not="" to="" bid.=""></seon-hu:>

It didn’t seem like a bad idea to give my returning comrade Xi Wangmu’s Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider. I would just have to search for another option for my new vehicle.

Around that time, I took my hands off the keyboard.

「 7.11 / 12:06 ― $ 1,850,000,000」

「 7.11 / 12:06 ― $ 1,850,000,000」

「 7.11 / 12:06 ― $ 1,852,000,000」

「 7.11 / 12:06 ― $ 1,856,000,000」

The opportune moment for me to reemerge would be when only one person remained after the rest had given up.

1. Korea Electric Power Corporation. ☜

Chapter 383

「 7.11 / 14:41 ― $ 2,600,000,000」

Tik.

「 7.11 / 14:48 ― $ 2,900,000,000」

An additional three hundred million dollars had been added, and there was the possibility of reaching three billion dollars on the horizon.

Kubera grinned, realizing that had he persisted in his desire to venture into outer space, he would have died in the tragic fire that claimed the lives of his Awakened relatives at the Dukedom just a month ago. Then, he would have missed out on the opportunity to take part in this auction.

In the meantime, he was in Korea. As long as the location tracker was inserted under the skin, it was impossible for him to directly contact Odin’s family. As an alternative, he decided to approach the closest individuals of Odin’s father ‘Na Jeon-Il’ and confirm his family tree. It was quite easy.

Na Jeon-Il cherished his son. He didn’t spare time to boast about his son, and interestingly, Odin had become a famous analyst at Jonathan Investment Finance Group. Kubera couldn’t believe that he was under the title ‘analyst,’ when he ruled the entire world.

After months of hovering around them, Kubera realized that the Na Jeon-Il couple was indeed Odin’s kryptonite[1]. Ever since Odin departed from the Stage of Advent, he had been taking care of his parents. He tried not to reveal his shocking identity to them. Instead, he had hired high-level Awakened to guard them and called them regularly. To his parents, Odin was not the ruler of the world, but instead an only, beloved child.

It was an unbelievable result, but there was clear evidence. Odin, the demonic king, was an incredibly nice and caring son to his parents!

Tick.

「 7.11 / 14:48 ― $ 3,000,000,000」

Kubera bid on the auction and then looked over some profile documents. These documents contained information on people who could be used to lure Odin’s parents to a specific location to be taken hostage. Among the people listed were one of Na Jeon-Il’s subordinates and some of their old friends.

To the couple, Kubera was known simply as a foreign investor who was looking for a retired individual from the Jeonil Group who had strong influence. Kubera chose a few of them and winked at his subordinates to further deepen their relationships with the chosen figures. He also meant to identify those who would be easily manipulated by money and those who wouldn’t, and secure more of their weaknesses.

Since Kubera had formed the group with the Awakened who were once part of his group during the Stage of Advent, there was no need for much explanation. However, it was crucial that Kubera’s men were unaware of the identity of the Na Jeon-Il couple as the entire plan could be easily jeopardized.

At that time, Kubera received a message from the family through an encrypted channel.

<D: If you are participating in the auction, stop it.>

<C: What is the problem? The item is priceless. Just put more money in there. If our current plan succeeds, then the amount of money going in would be insignificant.>

<D: Think about why Odin left the trading system open. You can’t compete with him.>

<C: Did Odin join the auction?>

<D: I’m just saying we should assume that he did. If that’s the case, you shouldn’t provoke him by raising the price. Just stay quiet. As you said, if the plan works out, this will be nothing.>

“...Shit.”

「 7.11 / 14:48 ― $ 3,000,000,000」

Kubera glared at the amount he bid on the monitor and tasted bitterness in his mouth.

***

As soon as it hit exactly three billion dollars, Lille was in agony. There were no issues with regards to pursuing business in outer space, as the business agenda for it was already approved at the general shareholders’ meeting. The main concern was whether they would approve of the allocation of more than three billion dollars from company funds towards one single item.

She could easily tolerate any negative judgment from individual investors. In fact, she was ready to be responsible for all the disappointments due to their concerns of the company’s finances.

However, if powerful shareholders such as Jonathan Investment Finance Group, Gillian Investment Finance Group, and multinational investment firms based in tax havens disapproved of her decision to use that much money, then she couldn’t guarantee her chance of being reappointed for the next term.

Lille looked at a person among the executives. He was an Awakened, ranked 430th in the world. He used the code name ‘Skanda,’ the god of war in Indian mythology. He was dressed like other executives in a suit, but he caught everyone’s attention with a huge sword strapped to his back. It emitted a bright glow, overshadowing the conference room’s lighting.

His sword was also classified as an S-class item. She wondered how many individuals would possess an item valued at an astronomical amount of three billion dollars, purchased with their personal funds rather than their company’s.

Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider Egg had reached three billion dollars just because it was an S-class even though no one had confirmed its identity. Therefore, it was safe to say that this guy’s sword had more value than that.

However, he still had a poker face on. Although he had become a billionaire at once, he was only looking at the auction window on the large screen.

Lille thought that these items were generally overpriced. They generated supernatural abilities in Awakened hands, but they were just pieces of scrap metal in the hands of ordinary civilians.

Ironically, this was precisely why she needed to swiftly venture into outer space. There were forces leading the price increase, and they were creating the item market, the major sources of profit in outer space.

But three billion dollars is too much…

The company’s nested structure was this: the Jonathan Group held twenty one percent, the Gillian Group had fourteen percent, other holding companies had thirteen percent, the private equity funds held twelve percent, the individual investors held seven percent, their start-up partners had two percent, and the remaining thirty-one percent was distributed between tax havens-based multinational investment companies.

Most of them had a strong influence on the management of the company.

“We will put four billion dollars as the maximum limit.”

The company had already ventured enough, and they had shown the efforts to Skanda. After making that declaration, Lille examined Skanda’s response. Fortunately, he kept his position without saying much as if he understood the company’s position.

The executives also mentioned that it would be wise to bow out if the price exceeded four billion dollars. This was because even if the last bid was unsuccessful, there were funds available to shift toward Chinese investment.

***

The Chinese market was fully opened up, and a whole new world had unfolded for entrepreneurs. Nevertheless, merciless bandits such as the Jonathan and Gillian Group were fixated on obtaining lucrative deals at a low cost under the guise of investment.

The government had also been pressuring local companies to accept significant amounts of foreign investment. This had turned China into a profitable haven for foreigners, leading some to speculate that the detention of low-level Awakened by the authorities had contributed to the ongoing crisis. However, these were just the reasons cited by Western capitalists.

Li Zhiheng was certain about that as there was clear evidence of this happening. By simply deploying the IMF and gradually increasing the level of exploitation, they seemed to have already finalized their plan to subject China to their whims.

China had been subjected to numerous attacks on all fronts. Foreign capitalists sliced private companies that had relocated to Hong Kong, privatized China’s municipal enterprises and boiled them in hot water, and sold off the land originally owned by the Chinese government at a bargain price to grill them.

In addition, the leader, who was supposed to prioritize domestic affairs, seemed more invested in recovering slush funds and exposing corruption within the former regime. This preoccupation led to a constant military presence around the clock. Basically, China was a mess.

In the meantime, one S-class item was worth three billion dollars? Li Zhiheng thought it was unacceptable.

He complained, “With this kind of money, you can live either here or in the United States like royalty. We don’t lack anything.”

His son retorted, “It’s not that we will actually become royalty if we did that. Please make the bid, Father.”

“You only call me ‘Father’ when you want something from me,” Li Zhi-Heng accused.

“You will regret it if you miss it.”

“Do you even know what that is?” he asked incredulously.

His son rolled his eyes. “There is nothing to argue about an S-class item. Are you short of money?”

“No.”

Li Zhiheng picked up the phone and instructed his subordinate to transfer more money into his account. The moment he touched the keyboard…

「 7.11 / 14:52 ― $ 3,300,000,000」

Under the name of his son, Li Zhi-Heng’s bid went up to the top. He believed that he had to please the plunderers to recover the costs that would be incurred. Also, he saw himself as a weapon for foreign capital, committed to inflicting more harm on China, so that they would swallow the pieces of China without any problem.

“Watch carefully and learn what true wealth is.”

***

Even the Rothchild’s RMC had given up at this point. Even the CVA, which was the most enthusiastic about entering outer space, surrendered once the price reached three billion dollars. An Awakened, who had already been rich even before awakening, also gave up bidding at that point.

It wasn’t that they lacked the funds, but they arrived at a practical and unsentimental decision that it would be illogical to buy a solitary S-class item for over three billion dollars. The existing capital forces that were inflating the item market also thought that was enough. They were probably cheering at this time.

Therefore, the last two remaining bidders were a military company based in a European distribution company and an individual Awakened believed to be related to a Chinese capital. Among them, the last winner was the Chinese Awakened named Li Youkang.

「 7.11 / 15:50 ― $ 4,000,000,000」

No one made bids for thirty minutes after the price reached four billion dollars. Li Youkang held a rank of 162,329 among the Awakened, so he was in the gold section. He seemed to be channeling his regrets that hadn’t been resolved in the Stage of Advent by doing this.

Furthermore, I had a hunch that the money was coming from his father, Li Zhiheng. Similar to what had happened during Korea’s IMF crisis, numerous individuals in China were currently exploiting the national crisis for their personal gains.

Anyway, there was nothing for me to be afraid of as this money wasn’t coming directly from my pockets.

「 7.11 / 15:51 ― $ 4,100,000,000」

I added one hundred million dollars.

「 7.11 / 15:51 ― $ 4,200,000,000」

Then, he responded in the same way.

「 7.11 / 15:51 ― $ 5,000,000,000」

He became quiet when I changed the first number of the amount.

A few minutes later…

「 7.11 / 15:54 ― $ 6,000,000,000」

I could feel that Li Zhiheng had done a great job in harming his country when he added that much more money. With that amount, he could build a huge business on the mainland instead of entering outer space. Alternatively, he could earn above-average profits by directly investing in stocks that were steadily rising or leaving them to my investment group.

Nevertheless, Li Zhiheng and his son were only bidding so frantically because it was an S-class item.

Yeon-Hee pretended to cut her throat, so I accepted their challenge.

「 7.11 / 15:54 ― $ 10,000,000,000」

I felt like I had forgotten the taste of spending money. This kind of amount wasn’t even noticeable compared to the total capital I owned, but it was devastating to the public. To be honest, if it hadn’t been Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider Egg, then I wouldn’t have come this far either.

I never thought Li Zhiheng and his son would be able to catch up, but they appeared disheveled and surprisingly managed to do so.

「 7.11 / 15:55 ― $ 10,001,392,000」

Yeon-Hee whistled as if she was impressed by their action. I bid with one more dollar.

「 7.11 / 15:55 ― $ 10,001,392,001」

However, the number on the monitor remained unchanged even after the last bid opportunity passed. That was the maximum amount that Li Zhiheng and his son could bid by scraping up every single penny that they had. It was surprising that they could manage that much with personal cash, not company money.

It was not long after the final approval was dropped from the trading platform.

「Winning bid: 10,001,392,001」

As soon as the first S-class item auction ended, news articles poured out into the media.

「Breaking News: ‘Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider Egg’ Finally Sold for Over Ten Billion Dollars!」

「Breaking News: An S-class Item ‘Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand Year Old Spider Egg.’ Sold More Than Sixty-Six Times the Average Price of an A-class Item Amid Fierce Competition.」

「Breaking News: A Single Item Worth Ten Billion?! ‘Astonished.’」

「Breaking News: Hidden Capital’s Collision, Stage was I-Trade.」

I pushed the laptop aside and picked up the phone.

<Seon-Hu: Gillian.>

<Gillian: Yes.>

<Seon-Hu: Are you in Beijing?>

<Gillian: Yes.>

<Seon-Hu: There must be an official named Li Zhiheng. Do you know him? He has over ten billion dollars in personal cash alone, but I have never heard of him before.>

<Gillian: He is barely managing his position in the government.>

<Seon-Hu: What kind of connection does he have with us?>

<Gillian: He is responsible for handling some of the express land-related issues.>

I asked because I wondered if he was in charge of the slush fund the Chinese leader was supposed to pay me back with. Li Zhiheng’s appearance didn’t come as a surprise to me. Even if he had pocketed ten billion dollars, he would have willingly surrendered hundreds of times more Chinese assets to us.

There were multiple people like them, so it wasn’t worth it for me to remember each of their names.

1. To be someone’s ‘kryptonite’ means to have power or influence over that person, making them weak or vulnerable, often used to describe a strong emotional or psychological impact on someone. ☜

Chapter 384

「Title: YSN Radio

‘Baek Seong-In’s Breaking Through News’

■ Channel: FM 99.1 (18:10 ~ 20:00)

■ Date: July 12th, 2018 (Thursday)

■ Guest: Lee Soo-Il, Professor at Seongju University

◇ Baek Seong-In (host, commentator, news reader)> Today, we will discuss the overall problems, starting with the item trading market. Professor Lee Soo-Il at Seongju University is on the connection. Good evening, Professor.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> Hello.

◇ Baek Seong-In> The very first S-class auction was held yesterday, and Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand Year Old Spider Egg was sold at an astronomical winning bid of over ten billion dollars. I can’t even imagine how large ten billion dollars is!

◆ Lee Soo-Il> That is true. The exchange rate was 1056.30 won yesterday, so that’s equivalent to ten trillion, fifty-six billion Korean won. Let’s use the stock market as an example. The total market value of Daehyun Motor is thirty trillion won, so ten trillion could buy thirty percent of the stocks of Daehyun Motor.

◇ Baek Seong-In> Wow.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> Everyone here likes smartphones, right? The most expensive one among Berry’s A phone costs 1.5 million won including VAT, so with ten trillion won we could provide them to 6.66 million people for free. Also, we could even pay the tuition for every single college student in Korea for one term with ten trillion won.

◇ Baek Seong-In> That is unbelievable, but there have been two more S-class item auctions since then. The second one was sold at four billion dollars, which was forty percent of the initial winning price, and the third one was sold at three billion dollars. It is understandable that the first transaction was bound to be fierce, but three billion dollars is indeed an astronomical amount as well.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> When considering the entirety of the situation, there is so much to discuss. Yet, upon closer examination, it becomes apparent that it is merely a fragment of the actual economy, which operates on the principle that as demand increases and supply decreases, prices rise.

◇ Baek Seong-In> Yeah, I agree.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> Also, the Awakened hold a position that dictates the crucial factors of profitability and risk in outer space exploration. In order to secure the allegiance of the Awakened, corporations are obliged to make significant investments in costly, top-of-the-line items. As a result, these often carry an astronomical price tag, as you mentioned.

◇ Baek Seong-In> What is your opinion on the current market price?

◆ Lee Soo-Il> According to the association’s announcement, less than ten percent of the two hundred thousand Awakened have entered outer space. There are many reasons for this. First of all, the association has yet to completely open the entranceway to outer space, which they call the ‘dungeon.’ Also, agencies and companies are presently deliberating the advantages and gains of venturing into the extraterrestrial realm.

◇ Baek Seong-In> Ah, I see.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> Since a new source of revenue, the item market, has been guaranteed, more companies will be willing to enter and invest in outer space entry.

◇ Baek Seong-In> That makes sense.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> The World Awakened Association is actively supporting companies’ entry into outer space. In other words, the number of their entries will definitely impact the price trend of the items.

◇ Baek Seong-In> Do you think the value of items is as the association expected?

◆ Lee Soo-Il> Yes. Undeniably, the supernatural products referred to as items have never before been traded in human history, and the market, with a modest consumer base of merely two hundred thousand individuals, is bewildering. However, it’s a different story if you look at them as military weapons. That is probably the right way to look at this situation.

◇ Baek Seong-In> …

◆ Lee Soo-Il> With so many supernatural happenings going on in different parts of outer space, it’s becoming more evident that humans will use the land separately from profits.

◇ Baek Seong-In> Are you talking about the war industry of our world?

◆ Lee Soo-Il> Yes.

◇ Baek Seong-In> The association has limited the war industry of Awakened to outer space, and the majority of them appear to be willing to follow their instruction. Not long ago, the Safety Bureau subdued any unregistered Awakened who had appeared during the Yemen Civil War. Both government forces and their enemies who employed them are vigorously urging for their extradition, which is anticipated to take place sooner or later.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> So I think the association should implement a stricter policy in managing items. Imagine unregistered Awakened holding onto high-level items. Simultaneously, it is important for both the global community and the world at large to cooperate extensively in order for secure nations to swiftly capture or eradicate unregistered Awakened individuals.

◇ Baek Seong-In> What kind of cooperation are you talking about?

◆ Lee Soo-Il> There are damages that inevitably occur when the Security Bureau takes action. Let’s look at our country. Everyone probably remembers the disturbance that Awakened caused at an Incheon hostess bar last month. To be exact, it was supposed to be called ‘An Unregistered Awakened’s Rampage.’

◇ Baek Seong-In> That was the first Awakened incident in Korea. Since then there has been no issue here compared to other countries, but it was shocking.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> Before diving into the details, we should be familiar with the power structure at the Stage of Advent’s Final Stage. The Awakened in Korea is largely divided into two forces.

◇ Baek Seong-In> I heard they were the Savior Odin’s group and Mary’s group, right?

◆ Lee Soo-Il> That’s correct. The Korean Awakened in Revolucion (12) during the Final Stage are categorized as members of Odin’s group, while those associated with Revolucion (42) are regarded as part of Mary’s faction. The hostess bar rampage was caused by an Awakened in Revolucion (42).

◇ Baek Seong-In> Oh, I see.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> The members of Odin’s faction call themselves the ‘Savior’s people’ and are loyal to Odin regardless of their nationality. Therefore, they faithfully followed Odin’s instructions not to cause social unrest.

◇ Baek Seong-In> But I heard that all the Awakened were in awe of Odin.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> You can never know what a person really thinks. I assume this particular guy must have had discontentment towards the microchip implantation and opposition towards the association’s overall policies. Anyway, the Incheon hostess bar incident occurred when the unregistered Awakened tried to take control of Incheon’s violent gang. In addition to the gang that owned the bar, nearby businesses were negatively impacted by this. Remember how the business owners reacted back then.

◇ Baek Seong-In> Yes.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> The government promised to compensate for the damage, but business owners flocked to the association headquarters’ Korean branch and made a fuss. They surely knew they had entered into an area of extraterritorial jurisdiction under the UN agreement.

◇ Baek Seong-In> Ah…

◆ Lee Soo-Il> Also, what was the point of wearing alien monster masks? I understand they tried to make their voice heard, but if they were going to protest in a mask, they should have at least complied with the Assembly Demonstration Act outside the border. But what happened? There were physical collisions when they tried to get inside the perimeter.

◇ Baek Seong-In> The business owners contended that they found it hard to believe the government’s assessment of the extent of the damage, and that the suppression of the Awakened by the Safety Bureau further exacerbated the damages. These two were their main arguments, and their points had drawn sympathy from the public. More than four hundred thousand citizens signed the petition because of the association’s judicial system.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> Prior to that, people might have perceived the agreement between the World Awakened Association and UN member states as insincere, but it was only after witnessing businessmen being forcefully suppressed and taken into detention centers that they likely realized the gravity of the situation. At least in Korea, the public had viewed the association and the Awakened as a simple media creation. At least, that’s how they viewed them before.

◇ Baek Seong-In> Are you suggesting that the businessmen were aware of the special circumstances regarding the land they were attempting to enter, but lacked sufficient knowledge about the specifics?

◆ Lee Soo-Il> One S-class item that was auctioned for the first time was sold at ten billion dollars. Not that many people can imagine the magnitude of the amount. My summary is that the public thinks that Korea’s agreement with the World Awakened Association as a member of the United Nations is very unfair, but they should understand why UN members had no choice but to sign such an agreement with the association. If they did understand, then would they have tried to enter the land of the association branch wearing the masks of alien monsters?

◇ Baek Seong-In> People released from custody are preparing a lawsuit against the government and the World Awakened Association. What is your thought on this?

◆ Lee Soo-Il> You should know that this is a lawsuit that cannot be validated in the first place. The government is actually being very considerate of the businessmen by not dealing with the damage done by them as the law of war. That’s what I want to reiterate.

◇ Baek Seong-In> …

◆ Lee Soo-Il> I mentioned that not only the world community but also the entire world should cooperate greatly with the association. It’s also because in addition to the problem that unregistered Awakened cause, the war of humanity is still taking place. When Korea had an uproar with one unregistered Awakened, North America and Europe had multiple alien raids.

◇ Baek Seong-In> I don’t know if I should call them ‘bases,’ but four Awakened and civilian military companies’ bases were attacked.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> It is difficult to check the reality unless we are directly involved in the matter. We should admit that. Even though the businessmen didn’t have positive images in society, many people sympathized with them because they realized that the association started to have a direct impact on their lives.

◇ Baek Seong-In> I see.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> For example, if I open the window from my apartment, I can see a hill. It’s called Choo Il Bong, and the residents of our apartment used it as a hiking trail. Now it has become a controlled area affected by the agreement. Whether intentionally or not, the media has formed an image that anyone entering the control area would be in the same situation with the businessmen. Aren’t there people around you like that?

◇ Baek Seong-In> Yes.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> People weren’t interested in the Yemen Civil War before, but they started looking into it because they feel like the refugees will come to Korea and cause problems. Still, a war in the far Arab states doesn’t feel real. I’m just saying that we should admit the general public’s psychology and face it. However, it’s very dangerous to treat extraterrestrial attacks in North America and Europe as they are. It’s something that can happen to us at any time as we are exposed to a controlled area near us.

◇ Baek Seong-In> There is a good example of that. The World Awakened Association headquarters is in Korea, and there was actually one invasion.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> Exactly.

◇ Baek Seong-In> Last but not least, what do you think about the association’s general direction of entry? In addition to the Awakened and regular military personnel, there are suggestions to establish a coalition with a focus on major countries.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> The actions that the association has shown so far have come down to one thing.

◇ Baek Seong-In> What is it?

◆ Lee Soo-Il> The association doesn’t want humanity to go through another war. I’d like to ask those of you who want to form a coalition. Do you want your sons to carry guns and fight a war somewhere in outer space?

◇ Baek Seong-In> All right, Professor. That’s all the questions I have for today.

◆ Lee Soo-Il> Thank you for inviting me.

◇ Baek Seong-In> Thank you for coming.

Comments 13,901

└ [BEST] Jeong-Yoon: Can I buy an elf girl as my slave before I die? (Seoul, 21-year-old, Female)

└ Cute orc: I’d rather go to outer space than stay in Hell Chosun. It’s a jackpot if I pick up one artifact from there.

└ Solsol: Fuck, let’s just blow them up with a nuclear bomb. Tell the North Korean pig to give us one. If he doesn’t, then let’s make one. We will be able to make one quickly with our technology. Ah… I forgot that we are super careful with the U.S. They will hate this idea lol.

└ Cororong: If an S-class item is around three billion dollars, that’s hella cheap. I should get it before it is sold. Where is my wallet? It’s hard to find it since I only carry one black card,[1] hehe.

└ Ajji: Those who signed the petition must be embarrassed. By the way, I didn’t. Public psychology is so interesting.

└ Kadirna: But it was fucking stupid to wear Declan masks and rush into the association’s branch. Whose idea was that? Ugh. They could have died immediately if an Awakened was there. They must be very strong-minded since they deal with alcoholics.

└ Gonfrics: Although I’m not an Awakened, I’m a Savior’s person, Odin. I will be loyal forever, salute!

└ Lee Jin-Kyu: I like Caliber better. L.O.V.E. Y.O.U.!

└ sai676: There is a dungeon in front of my place, too.

└ Yang-Soo: Where is my military uniform? My darling elf~ I will come to see you as soon as Odin opens the gate. Hold on a second, love~

└ ㅇㅇ: I am a veteran who was active in the war zone, and my main specialty is using 1123 106MM recoilless rifles, but I can also handle rifles used in divided areas such as K1, K2, and M16. I received specialized martial arts training focused on hand-to-hand combat and I participate in annual military training as required by the state. I think I’m qualified to help the Awakened to enter outer space. Please contact me. One S-class item will be enough for payment.

└ Three-year-old in dog age: Dang, you got me.

└ Glanisca: What are we going to do with the Yemen refugees? How come they aim guns at each other as soon as the bell rings?

└ Yang-Soo: You guys are wasting your time. Jeonil is the problem in our country, not the Awakened. Y’all are cowards. Go tell all this to the Jeonil Group.

└ Choi Jin-Hyuk: Thank you for your words, Professor.

└ Lee Hyun-Seok: The Incheon gangs barely survived.

└ Ewaaaaang: They are all dead.

└ Jeong Hyun-Ho: I agree. Many people forget that war is a reality because humans are forgetful. I never want to be dragged by martial law forces ever again… Are you watching this, Sergeant Kim? You motherfucker. Stay out of my sight. I warned you. I will kill you.

└ Seo Yeong-Deuk: Huh?

└ Jae-Woo: I have never seen an Awakened before. Is it true that Odin, Mary, Caliber and Lee Tae-Han are all real? I’m tired of the public hyping Catalina Ronea. One fan signing event is enough.

└ Bong-Wook: I have seen them once, and I almost peed in my pants. Their eyes are so scary.

└ 123: The Awakened I saw even waved her hands at me. She was pretty too.

└ Agus: I just want to buy one item even if it’s an F-class. I have a lot of money.

└ Jeong Cho-Yeong: Tsk tsk. You pathetic things. I’d rather die than leave the fate of mankind in your hands. I support you, Korean Awakened. Don’t give in because of the retards. The whole nation is rooting for you!

└ Jackpot: But four hundred thousand people signed the petition lol.

└ I’m Odin: I admit your guts, unregistered Awakened. But that’s it. As long as I, Odin, am watching you, you are dead. You should feel the bitterness from the Final Stage more. Stay quiet. I’ll be standing behind your backs as soon as I smell your breath. Hoo hoo hoo. Summon the gate!

└ White: You idiots are unbelievable. Be careful, man. The real Odin will come get you.

***

The web page converted the interview conversation into a text form.

The association doesn’t want humanity to go through a war.

The controversialist who came out as a guest had grasped my exact intention. It was unreasonable to say that Jamie’s influence had reached this small broadcast, so the overall public opinion wasn’t necessarily negative toward the association. There were people who understood us.

At that time, Yeon-Hee was petting Kciphos with one hand and eating ice cream with the other. She was killing time by surfing the Internet for the first time in a while and smiled as she glanced at me.

She said she felt like we were in a relationship as I wasn’t working too much. As the comments conveyed a message of peace, my world was progressing seamlessly from a trading system to an entire financial empire. Therefore, I was taking a break until the items I ordered arrived.

One of the Savior’s people left to receive the insignia and the Spider Egg.

Then, Yeon-Hee asked, “Has Jonathan contacted you?”

Jonathan hadn’t set up a military company and participated in the bidding. Instead, it was Olivia, a close aide to him. Jonathan only instructed her to do so and didn’t tell her about his whereabouts. He had been like that ever since he appeared at the rituals of the four priests.

I thought he was wandering, but Yeon-Hee seemed to have a different thought. She believed he was moving secretly for a purpose he didn’t tell me, but Jonathan wouldn’t have been doing that. Yeon-Hee’s opinion remained unchanged even when she brought up Jessica. She said the Stage of Advent was a place that would turn a person into a completely different individual.

Did the Stage of Advent change Jonathan? No, he was a man of unwavering loyalty to his people, having stood firm in his convictions during the tumultuous times of the past. This was precisely why I selected him as my partner. If there were any chance that his character could have been altered during the Stage of Advent, then he would have already shifted his attitude upon the accumulation of immense wealth before him.

However, he never changed and didn’t even claim his due share. Jonathan was such a man.

“I don’t believe in anyone except you. People think and move according to a given environment. It’s called role-playing. It’s not the people who change; it’s the surroundings that change.”

Yeon-Hee said that and didn’t even listen to my answer. Instead, she went into a separate room as she wanted to avoid further arguments.

There was one thing Jonathan told me before the return.

“But we should remove those we shouldn’t take. I have a few guys on my mind.”

Even after returning, he often mentioned that he was chasing those whom he wasn’t able to deal with in the Final Stage. I knew whom he was talking about. Those who shared the same blood as the Rothschilds, Goldsteins, Morgans, Medicis, and other club members. They were the members of the royal family of an oil-producing country that didn’t belong to the club but had an immense impact.

Besides them, anyone born with blood that could affect the internal affairs of the club could be included in the ‘removal targets’ that Jonathan mentioned.

However, there was a reason why I thought he was wandering. If he were killing the targets, then he wouldn’t have cut off contact. Therefore, I thought he was debating whether to return to Jonathan Hunter, the financier, or remain as the King of Hell.

I decided to respect his decision no matter which one he chose. I planned to gift him Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider if he returned as the King of Hell, but delegate the club’s throne if he returned as Jonathan Hunter.

***

<Olivia: Odin is looking for you.>

<Jonathan: I feel bad for him.>

<Olivia: Why don’t you contact Mary instead?>

<Jonathan: Mary doesn’t understand the internal affairs of the club and him, so she won’t agree with me. Also, Mary is excluded because Kubera and the other mental healers could get pissed and attack her.>

<Olivia: Okay.>

<Jonathan: Remember, Olivia. Kubera himself is not a problem, but the real issue will occur when Odin realizes that this guy targeted his parents. He is already burdened with a great deal of issues, so I have no desire to make him worry about this nonsense.>

<Olivia: I understand what you mean.>

<Jonathan: Yes. It’s a burden that no one can carry for him…>

1. a premium credit card offered to high net-worth individuals who meet certain income and credit score requirements. ☜

Chapter 385

There was a time in Korea when society was noisy due to an agreement between the World Awakened Association and UN member states. The Korean citizens had been raving about the government bringing the sanctuary of extraterritoriality into the country regardless of their will.

However, Jonathan thought differently. From his perspective, the sanctuary in Korea was the residential complex ‘Apgujeong Jeonil Nobles Park’ because the former and current executives of the Jeonil Group were concentrated there.

To reside in the complex, individuals had to undergo a qualification screening process where only their family background and societal status were taken into account. A discerning interviewer, stationed at one end of the management office within the complex, conveyed the impression that only individuals belonging to the upper echelons of Korean Society would be considered.

Therefore, they solely approved applications from individuals with political or business affiliations, as well as high-ranking public officials.

Judging the residents? It was the hotbed of class racism.

In addition, outsiders had to carry their ID cards and go through procedures to get into the complex, and it was no exception to even the residents’ guests. They had no choice but to waste so much time at the entrance, and being a prosecutor or police investigator was not an exception.

As such, Nobles Park was built in a structure that controlled and quarantined outsiders. Jonathan looked down from the roof of the tower and thought he wanted to bring this structure to tax avoidance factories in New York and Panama. If Odin wanted to avoid oppressing the people with military force, then he had to be cautious of the direction in which the wind was blowing.

For instance, the results of the presidential elections in Korea and the United States were different from what the club had anticipated. As a result, if the general public found out that the Day of Advent, the financial conflicts with China, and space exploration to be unremarkable subjects, they may end up turning their attention to examining the vast riches of the financial empires.

Such a movement had started all over the world. Then, the government would be compelled to pretend, with some officials possibly exhibiting genuine concern rather than just putting up a facade. Moral dilemmas could arise, and certain individuals might exploit the situation for personal gain and use it as a springboard to advance their own interests.

There was a high chance that those who didn’t know the existence of the club would move more aggressively. If they showed up at the imperial complex with search warrants, then the security procedures in Apgujeong Jeonil Nobles Park was the perfect way to buy time as they would waste a lot of time here at the entrance.

In the meantime, he could destroy data or evacuate employees who were closely involved in the defense of the Day of Advent. That was probably why Jamie had designed the place like this.

Jonathan muttered, “It’s not bad.”

He was beginning to like Jamie’s work.

She has become…more like a member of the club.

He hadn’t been interested in her before, but this way, she might have understood the direction in which Odin wanted to rule the world. That explained why he appointed her, a mere figurehead, as a member of the club.

As soon as he realized that he wanted to talk with her in person after completing this task, the light was turned off on the floor where Odin’s parents lived. The Korean drama they enjoyed watching usually ended around this time.

11 PM. Jonathan shifted his gaze further up from there. There was only one room on each floor, so the closest place to them were the floors above and below them.

Jonathan’s Sense easily picked out the Savior’s people, who were fully armed with A-class items. However, he had no intention of letting them know that Sun’s parents were being targeted as his job was to erase the fact that it had ever happened.

It was D-Day. Jonathan took out the returning stone.

***

Dresner Rothschild regained consciousness after fainting from pain. He let out a scream, but it was abruptly muffled by a large hand that covered his mouth and nose, causing Dresner to briefly experience what it felt like to suffocate.

Although his eyes were uncovered, his vision didn’t return. Only a dark red light pulsed as an increasing pain spread through him. He felt like he was going to be out of breath. He heard a sound coming from a distant nightmare.

“Stay quiet. Then, I will let you breathe.”

Dresner managed to stop struggling. When he was able to breathe again, some of the teeth that were rolling in his mouth touched his throat. When he coughed out the blood and teeth, Dresner could see a face close to him. Only then did he realize that his vision had returned.

At first, his vision was still murky, preventing him from seeing the face clearly. He could barely discern that the person was muscular, and only their merciless eyes appeared to be hovering in the air.

Dresner’s heart pounded faster and he realized something.

Ah!

It was around the time of this year’s club meeting. It was an important conference as it was the first meeting they had since the Day of Advent.

Despite his desire to attend, he had been forced to delegate someone else to represent him due to the intrusion of someone with these merciless eyes into his bedroom. Dresner had a hunch that the same guy had come again to enact something violent this time!

“Dresner Rothschild.”

The perpetrator called him again.

“Dresner Rothschild.”

Dresner felt a sense of unease that sent shivers down his spine from the man’s calm voice. He knew all too well that this was the most dangerous situation.

Due to his broken teeth, the blood mixed in his saliva, and the excruciating pain from his cheekbones to his lower jaw, it took a considerable amount of time for his vision to fully recover.

Probably because he had never been so helplessly exposed to such violence, Dresner was focused on the sour taste of blood and severe pain. He couldn’t remember what he had been doing before encountering this guy. He forgot if he had been sleeping or working.

All that was clear was that he was lying on the floor and being threatened by a mysterious man. He blinked multiple times on purpose, and it helped him to see the man’s face more clearly. When he finally recognized him, Dresner had a wake-up call in his head!

Jonathan!

Then, a stack of papers was hurled in Dresner’s direction, hitting him in the face and causing the papers to scatter about. When the papers struck his mouth, blood immediately flowed.

Whenever he breathed heavily as if he was shrieking, the last piece of paper that remained on his face was fluttering without falling off. In the parts where blood hadn’t soaked in, the word GOLD was as clear as day. These documents were supposed to be in a safe as weapons to attack Odin one day.

Dresner quickly took the paper off his face and checked the face.

“...Do you want gold?”

The name Jonathan kept spinning in his head.

“I’m asking if you want gold, Jonathan.”

His pronunciation wasn’t clear because of his missing and broken teeth. Jonathan didn’t reply. Every time Jonathan clenched and opened his fist, embers blazed in his hands. It looked like he was practicing the movements to murder Dresner.

Dresner already knew that this was a life-threatening situation. The quietness outside the hallway made it sound even more like he was in a morgue. The only sound he heard was the door creaking with its hinges twisted.

Dresner said in a hurry, “Odin is strict in the use of force by the Awakened. You are making a big mistake, Jonathan. How dare you come…”

Jonathan interrupted tersely, “I’m here because of Kubera to take out the trash. Is that a good enough reason?”

A painful cough burst out of Dresner’s mouth again. His eyes popped out, and he became speechless as if he was being strangled by a noose.

Kubera, Kubera, Kubera!

Dresner wondered whether it would have been wiser to not have listened to the response. Ever since he heard that name, he had ventured too far to turn back. Similar to Joshua von Karjan, it was rumored that Jonathan Hunter had ruled for many years as a terrifying monarch.

Dresner felt like an intense heat radiating off him when Jonathan sat next to him. Jonathan’s piercing gaze held a simmering anger that seemed to threaten to burst into flames at any moment.

Fear swept through his body, and without giving it much thought, Drenser blurted out a word, fearing that the silence would hasten his death.

“I… I don’t know what you are misunderstanding… but…why do you think the association and club exist? Odin is breaking the rules he wanted to keep himself. Is this really what he wants? Suppressing his assistant by force behind the scenes? Take me to Odin. I want to face him in person and clear up the misunderstanding.”

Jonathan responded coldly, “That’s too bad. He doesn’t know anything, Dresner. I can deal with idiots like you. Get up.”

Dresner slowly raised his upper body as Jonathan gestured for him to get up. As Jonathan also straightened himself up and headed to the desk, Dresner couldn’t help but widen his eyes.

Why have I not seen this until now?

Dresner found an arm drooping under his desk and started trembling in dread. The excruciating torment that the body had endured before succumbing to death was evidenced by the bloodstains left behind. He was Dresner’s closest aide, the butler of the family. Only then did Dresner realize that Jonathan had spent a lot of time in the mansion before waking him up.

Jonathan gestured towards the desk and directed Dresner to take a seat on the chair. Dresner did as he was told.

Multiple contracts were signed on the monitor. Among them, the most noticeable were jobs closely related to non-profit foundations that Dresner established for tax avoidance. Over two days, important family assets were being swept to the foundations. In other words, Dresner had fainted for two days. In the meantime…

The family is breaking apart…

Dresner looked at the butler, who was dead in front of his feet, with resentment. Then, he found his crypto chip plugged into the computer and turned his head toward Jonathan. He wanted to say that this was a robbery.

This was the greatest robbery of all time, but the chilling silence that enveloped the entire mansion kept him quiet. Not only that, whether it was somber madness or a clear belief, but there was also a very determination in Jonathan’s eyes.

Dresner whispered like he was moaning, “Even Odin cannot run the world with only a few aides. What would the other members think of today? If you are going to keep the world under capitalism…”

Jonathan sneered. “You mean we have to give you a chance to explain everything in front of people.”

“Yes.”

“Think again, Dresner. Do you really want to stand in front of Odin? You are not that foolish to be unaware of the opportunity in front of you right now.”

“...”

“Have you ever stepped on a rotten tomato and popped it?” Jonathan asked.

“...”

“If Odin realizes what you have done, your family will explode, just like that.”

Dresner’s heart sank.

“The Rothschild family would be better off being remembered in history as a kind-hearted family who donated an incredible sum of money to NGOs. Trust me, Dresner. Rothschild will leave voluntarily before Odin and Mary notice.”

Nothing Jonathan said was wrong. It was impossible to deceive Odin, and Mary was known as one of the most powerful Awakened with mental attributes. He had been proceeding with his plan seamlessly, but he had forgotten one possibility. He never imagined that the King of Hell, Jonathan Hunter, had been watching Odin’s parents since he came back from the Stage of Advent.

Suddenly, Dresner remembered a former head of the family who had lost his lower body during the subprime. Although he had only lost a part of his body, Dresner had literally put his and his family’s life in flames! Along with the decades he spent being the clown of the club…

Dresner wrapped his hands around his forehead in resignation.

“What is going to happen now…?” he moaned.

Jonathan stated calmly, “I promise that I will let you go without any pain. In order to do that, I will have to finish it while I still have my patience. Start it before it gets too late.”

His voice itself contained enormous power.

Flinch!

Unconsciously, Dresner reached for the mouse, but his trembling hand caused the cursor on the monitor to shake. While organizing the program windows, he found an encrypted chat window. It was a conversation that Jonathan used to lure Kubera into the place by offering to provide A-class items as bait.

Right then Jonathan glanced out of the window and spoke.

“Your friend is here, Dresner, and he’ll be going to hell with you. You won’t be lonely anymore.”

Chapter 386

「Title: The Rothschild Group’s Bold Move: Launching the Largest Public Utility Foundations Ever Seen!

The Rothschild Group has made a surprise donation of the group’s property to society. They announced that they were deeply impressed by Jonathan Investment Financial Group’s two trillion dollars donation for the world’s peace in April.

Besides their nickname ‘Defender of the Day of Advent,’ the Rothschilds hold a large stake in multinational conglomerate corporations such as Berry, Googol, NanoSoft, and City Group. They have made the largest amount of donations in a short period ever recorded through the group’s public utility foundations…」

Strictly speaking, the assets that went into the public foundation meant they had left the family’s pockets. However, the reality was different. As long as the family controlled the foundation’s board of directors, they could exercise the same power over the group.

Especially in the United States and England, where the Rothschild family originated, governments didn’t levy taxes on stock donations made to public foundations. Therefore, there were many cases where companies exploited this.

Therefore, the criteria for determining whether the donation was based on pure good faith or not was clear. It depended on whether the foundation had independence! However, it was surprising to note that the thirteen foundations, which had received the entire assets of the Rothschild family, were operating independently.

None of Dresner’s real blood relatives, so-called the ‘Rothschild family,’ had any power in those foundations. That wasn’t the only point that showed that the foundations hadn’t been created for succession. If they intended to succeed as the successor in their family, then they would have established a new foundation that would fulfill their purpose.

<kim cheong-soo:="" it="" seemed="" to="" have="" been="" prepared="" steadily="" since="" the="" end="" of="" stage="" advent.="" as="" dresner="" said,="" they="" might="" caused="" this="" incident="" in="" anticipation="" opposition="" from="" family.="">

Kim Cheong-Soo said on the video call monitor. He rummaged through the data in a surprised manner as if he couldn’t understand Rothschild’s decision.

It only took two days for the Rothschild family’s entire assets to be split up into thirteen public foundations, but it would have taken months to just figure out the scale of their property. Even if they utilized the electronic legal system of the UK government, the number of pertinent documents would have been significant enough to fill a substantial book.

It was never a task that could be carried out impulsively. Kim Cheong-Soo was unable to locate any data that would arouse suspicion. As he maneuvered his mouse and clicked on the page, the ultimatum sent by Dresner to Kim Cheong-Soo was magnified on a single section of the video conferencing program.

「Since the Day of Advent, I have contemplated lots of things, including whether my decision would create any problems for the club. Nevertheless, after deliberating on the matter, I concluded that I could proceed with this for the sake of peace in humanity, if it could offer you even a small measure of help.

However, the family members will never understand my decision. They will aim their swords at me, but I have no regrets. Please forgive and take care of them.

You will soon find out what decision I made. 」

Dresner was aware that his family members might threaten his life due to his decision. Although his conviction was resolute, it was hard for me to believe that he relinquished his family’s assets to society with purely altruistic intentions.

He volunteered to be a clown while suppressing his anger and thirst for revenge. Even if a person might have the capacity to change at any time, it was implausible for someone like him to single-handedly execute a decision that affected the shared property of hundreds of family members.

While his decision appeared to be made in good faith on the surface, it was likely that many complex factors were intertwined within it.

Dresner and his close aides’ whereabouts were currently unknown. If he had actually died, then he might have been killed by a family member. If he were alive, then I would ask Yeon-Hee to confirm his intentions by using her mental skills.

Although I used him, I didn't trust him.

***

It was said that Dresner’s mansion had been vacated during the two days when Dresner was ‘disposing’ of his family assets. The testimony given by all the employees, including the resident bodyguards, were consistent in stating that they had been instructed by the butler to vacate the mansion.

According to his blood relatives, there were numerous internal complaints about what Dresner had been pursuing since the end of the Day of Advent. They were chasing Dresener’s whereabouts as much as I did while also searching for forces who could succeed in the nullity suit.

However, it would be hard to nullify his decision. It was an issue that required my approval, but because Dresner had incinerated all the related documents, there was nothing. All that remained were the old records in the British government’s computer data. In other words, only records on the group’s shares delegated to the head of a family remained.

The system for maintaining the head of the Rothschild family had literally ripped them apart. Even the information about his whereabouts was gone. To be honest, I was impressed by his work. It was so meticulous that it made me think he was better than I thought.

Gillian included a final point before concluding his report on the investigation conducted the previous night.

<gillian: all="" of="" the="" british="" members="" hope="" decision="" will="" be="" nullified.=""></gillian:>

Since the British club members were hesitant to contact me directly, it was only natural for them to voice their concerns to Gillian instead. The Rothschild family was even representing British interests, so their walkout greatly impacted the British members.

<gillian: i="" have="" something="" to="" tell="" you="" before="" make="" a="" decision.="" there="" are="" lot="" of="" emails="" that="" british="" members="" sent="" me="" on="" the="" dates="" dresner="" carried="" out="" work.="" list="" comprises="" supplementary="" candidates="" be="" appointed="" as="" board="" for="" each="" foundation,="" and="" it="" consists="" individuals="" who="" hold="" direct="" influence="" our="" side.="" appears="" would="" receptive="" proposal.=""></gillian:>

He finished with the explanation that such treatment and authority were guaranteed for the new members of the foundation. I wondered whether Dresner aimed to gather my people and covertly assume control of all of the family’s assets, using me as a motive.

However, that would never happen because I checked the possibility of him doing that immediately after the emergence of the large public foundations. Both Kim Cheong-Soo and Gillian were suspicious of that at first.

<gillian: i="" still="" cannot="" believe="" this,="" but="" it="" looks="" like="" dresner="" rothschild="" risked="" his="" life="" and="" devoted="" family’s="" entire="" property="" to="" you,="" odin.=""></gillian:>

<seon-hu: i="" know.=""></seon-hu:>

Apart from the British members’ opinions, Gillian was indirectly saying not to revive the Rothschild family.

<seon-hu: tell="" the="" british="" members="" that="" emergence="" of="" large="" public="" foundations="" is="" something="" we="" should="" welcome.=""></seon-hu:>

Once they realized who held the greatest authority over the foundations, they would cease their complaints.

I hung up at that point. Yeon-Hee had seen me working on this since last night, so she put a glass of water on my desk and left quietly.

I couldn’t stop myself from focusing on the documents that I had reviewed countless times. It was hard to let go of the thought that Dresner might have maliciously planted a trap. Accounting firms and the British government were also scrambling to grasp the governance structure of the thirteen foundations, but they hadn’t found anything yet.

I really wanted to put Dresner in front of me and ask him directly. He not only feigned being a clown, but also capitalized on working under my direction and was fixated on amassing gold. He had been obsessed with the gold collected from China and pioneering gold mines in outer space.

‘How could such an action be rationalized? Was it merely a facet of the capital augmentation?’

I couldn’t understand Dresner’s actions, yet the situation affected me deeply. All the evidence indicated that he had acted with a truly altruistic motive.

How could someone change this much?

***

That afternoon, it became evident that what Dresner had done did not disrupt the structure I had established. I just simply didn’t know what his motives were for doing so. For now, I accepted Rothshild’s walkout as a fact. It wasn’t worth paying too much attention to Rothschild as they were just a little accessory of mine. I had kept the investigation going, so if my people found something, I would get back at it again.

It was late in the afternoon that the Savior’s person, who left to collect insignias and Spider Egg, returned. At that moment, cheers and sighs were alternately coming out of the room where Yeon-Hee was in. I was waiting for Olivia. I still couldn’t figure out Jonathan’s intentions, but I had decided that the egg was his from the time I blocked his bid.

Given that I had already decided on which other dungeons to open, there was no reason for me not to return to outer space after handing over the egg to Olivia.

When I sensed her presence, I realized that there was another person’s heavy footsteps. I had just finished working on the design of the Teleportation insignia. The sound of them coming up was clear as my Sense was at its maximum capacity. The two footsteps stopped briefly in the elevator and resumed walking again toward me.

Jonathan was finally back from wandering! However, for some reason, Olivia went back without coming into the room together with him.

I opened the door to congratulate my comrade’s return. Jonathan shook his hands as soon as he saw me.

“You stole the present I was going to give you, Sun. Would you mind if I come in without anything? Long time no see, Sun.”

He smiled faintly, and I reciprocated with a smile too.

I quipped, “Wow, who is this? I was this close to forgetting your face. I thought you moved in with Olivia and lived happily ever after.”

“I considered that since she is a faithful woman. Are you interested in her as a girl?” he asked.

I laughed. “Hahahaha. It’s not even funny, man. Anyway, welcome back, Jonathan.”

“I needed a little break, but it took longer than I expected.”

Jonathan shifted his gaze over my shoulder where Yeon-Hee was leaning against the wall and gently moving her hand. She was smiling at him, but her pupils were skimming through Jonathan in suspicion. Fortunately, her eyeballs had not turned entirely black.

- Seon-Hu: Stop it, Yeon-Hee.

When I warned her, she finally stood upright and said, “I will let you guys catch up. Do not care about me.”

She returned to her room while giggling.

Jonathan’s smile vanished, and his forehead appeared noticeably tense. He spoke briefly while looking at the door where Yeon-Hee disappeared.

“I would rather die if I had to live with such a woman.”

“...”

“She will kill the guy if he makes any mistake with her. No one other than you would be able to deal with her Sun.”

He stopped joking and lowered his voice immediately.

“I will be honest with you. I want you to mediate so that there is no dispute between Mary and me. We will get into so many conflicts, but it’s unpleasant to think that Mary reads my feelings every single time. If she reads my memories without permission…I won’t be able to tolerate that. I’d rather be physically naked instead.”

He was serious.

I explained, “She closed her Empathy skill, Jonathan.”

He blinked. “...Oh, yeah?”

“But I will let her know. Mary won’t look into your emotions or thoughts. She wouldn’t want to do that either. Let me ask you a question.”

He nodded. “Go for it.”

“Where do you want to be? Outer space? Or the mainland?”

“Osiris is in outer space. I am always ready to help if he needs support, but I would like to stay here until then.”

“Okay. What exactly do you want to do here?”

“Some people subscribe to the notion that ‘There are no great men in the world. There is only a great challenge that ordinary people rise to meet.’ However, I haven’t encountered anyone who is cognizant of the fallacy in this belief and educates those who believe this accordingly. I will assume the responsibility, Sun.”

Jonathan was indeed back from his wanderings.

“I will keep the order in the name of the great man, you.”

Chapter 387

A glass filled with whiskey was placed on the table. Our conversation had shifted back to the mainland after we talked about events in outer space. However, the issue that arose at this year’s club meeting became the focus of our conversation as Jonathan started talking about it.

He cleaned the cups from the table, then I put my laptop there. Jonathan was in charge of scrolling the page.

「Global Stock Market Capitalization (Unit: 1 billion USD)

2015: 62,306

2016: 67,215

2017: 75,394

2018 (as of the Day of Advent): 28,911

2018 (as of the end of June): 73,200」

「Shareholding, Top 10 Groups (Unit: 1 billion USD / Market Capitalization)

As of the end of June

1. Jonathan Investment Finance Group: 16,329 (22.3%)

2. Gillian Investment Finance Group: 14,908 (20.3%)

3. Telestar Investment: 5,956 (8.1%)

4. Gold and Silver Investment: 1,660 (2.2%)

5. Rothschild Group: 1599 (2.1% )

5. State Lee: 939 (1.2%)

6. Resona Finance: 914 (1.2%)

8. Karjan Group: 902 (1.2%)

9. Jamie Corporation: 853 (1.1%)

10. Unicorn: 852 (1.1% )

Total: 44,912 (61.3%) 」

The information was published on the Bloomberg website, but it only pertained to stocks, which was just one component of our financial empire. The figures were obtained using the electronic disclosure system, and they seemed to represent the equity structure of a specific company, rather than providing comprehensive data on the global stock market.

Among them, I recognized the names State Lee, Resona Finance, and Unicorn because a large amount of my capital was in them. If Bloomberg had listed the top one hundred groups, then my paper companies would have been ranked 11th.

“The Rothschild Group existed until the end of June…”

Since the name had come to my mind, I brought that up to Jonathan. No matter how much I thought about it, the process of the dismantling of the Rothschild Group would have been done by a skilled butcher. Dresner Rothschild’s eccentric actions and Jonathan, who had just returned, claiming to be the ‘Guardian of the Order…’ I wondered if all of this was a coincidence.

What if Jonathan had been working hard to eliminate Rothschild instead of wandering? Then, why would he withhold this information from me? If Jonathan intended to oust Rothschild, I would have provided him with a legitimate reason to do so, considering how the two of us had both contributed to the growth of the empire.

I had my suspicions. After all, it didn’t make sense for Rothschild to obsess over gold for the sole reason of boosting their financial growth. Perhaps the Rothschild family wanted to become the leading group in the world and take revenge on me, unlike China which had failed to do so.

I could have made an excuse for that, but the higher the monkeys climbed up the trees, the more visible their behinds became. Rothschild was an object to be used, not to be removed. If Jonathan did end up removing Rothschild, then he might have been conscious that we would have a disagreement.

Unless he asked me to replace the entire club members with new individuals, I would have agreed with his decision.

Jonathan said.

“People mistake believing that they are in full control of their minds, so they often engage in reckless and irrational behaviors. You would not have experienced such people during the Stage of Advent, but I have observed numerous people who were blinded by their greed there. Their misguided ambitions have led them down a path of destruction, which I liken to a throne made of their own skeletons. Whether one’s ambition is noble or corrupt, the result can be equally detrimental.”

In fact, Jessica was one of those people. If she had been in the Stage of Advent, then her bones would have become a part of Jonathan’s throne of skeletons. Since our conversation had shifted to Jessica, I told him about what Jessica had done.

Jonathan listened calmly and nodded.

“Don’t worry, Sun. No one can understand you as much as I can, as I make a conscious effort to only think from your perspective without any personal biases.”

Trust… I regretted not trusting such a friend and believing that he was responsible for the removal of Rothschild.

Jonathan continued to talk while looking at the website on the monitor.

“The public will think that more than sixty percent of the world’s wealth has been dominated by only ten groups listed here from the Day of Advent. Then, they will condemn that the Gillian couple and I are recklessly swallowing the world.”

I interjected, “They can’t even wrap their heads around the idea that what has been uncovered so far is just the tip of the iceberg.”

Jonathan smirked, and the heavy air felt a little lighter.

“Such criticism will be focused on me as more time passes by. My official assets are forty-nine percent of the New York group, which is 8.1 trillion USD. The public will be blinded by the number that one individual possesses.”

“Then, people will start talking about John Doe, who owns fifty-one percent of the New York group, and they will realize that the Gillian couple are only our salarymen.”

“You have witnessed how the public’s strong rejection of huge capital had been expressed during ‘Occupy Wall Street.’ It is just a matter of time before the fuse ignites, and I believe this will be the point where the narrative transitions from being about groups in power to a select few individuals who hold power.”

“...”

He then sneered. “They will ignore how much you protected them and will only look at the figures in front of you. Like that girl, Jessica.”

I pointed out, “That is why this year’s club meeting called for the revival of Project Tessera.”

He smiled wryly. “But Sun, you confined that to only the Awakened.”

“And you understand why I did that?” I asked.

Jonathan shrugged. “I can say that I kind of know why you did it instead of completely agreeing with you.”

“Go on.”

“Considering the burden you are carrying… I will be honest with you. I want to unify humanity into one group and impose strong control on them. We should always keep an eye on the root of the problem to prevent it from sprouting. We need to trample on any problems immediately. Everyone should be grateful for what you have done, but Sun, I know you don’t want to make your family live in a world like that.”

I nodded. “That is right.”

“So I won’t aim my sword at such immoral and foolish people. I will keep your order itself.”

My commander, who had demonstrated unwavering strength in financial battlefields, had become a towering figure after returning from the Stage of Advent. Therefore, there could be no one more reliable than him to me.

I smiled. “Thank you, Jonathan. I will leave the mainland to you. Thanks to you, a huge burden on my shoulders is now gone.”

There was no need for a handshake.

***

I was finally able to shed a heavy burden and move forward with greater ease, enabling me to focus solely on myself.

The next destination was not the Franklin Duchy. The Empire, the mother country of the Dukedom, was a place for the Awakened to advance, but it was not for me. After confronting Doom Caso, I had determined my next destination. My decision was solidified when Yeon-Hee confirmed seeing a memory of him in Ronsius’s recollections.

That was why I chose this place. A city situated along the coast sprawled out before me, with fishing boats and seagulls adorning the ocean and forming a picturesque view. Somewhere in this vicinity lay a significant battlefield from the War of New Devil.

Let’s see.

In the absence of any urgent commands from Doom Kaos, I needed to prioritize two tasks simultaneously to maximize my efficiency and save time. One was to investigate the design of the insignia and determine its limitations, while simultaneously locating the old battlefield from the War of the New Devil and collecting all the spoils, regardless of whether they belonged to the Seven Demon Kings or the Old One.

[* Storage box]

[* Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand Year Old Spider Egg has been removed.]

This was the gift Jonathan gave me. The actual purchaser didn’t matter.

[Time left until opening: 4 days 23 hours 14 minutes]

The item had originally belonged to an Awakened who was in the master section and was formerly associated with the Lord of Heaven’s group. Although I didn’t hear it from him directly, he might have refrained from opening it out of respect for the Lord of Heaven. Then he probably eventually decided to relinquish it due to the burden of carrying it.

[* Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand Year Old Spider Egg has been added.]

My attention was fixated on the moment the egg vanished into another dimension, just as it had materialized in my hands. However, I didn’t experience anything out of the ordinary except for a slight twinge. It appeared that the ability to manipulate space could only be resolved through the use of the Teleportation insignia.

If I could create the teleportation skill that the Fifth Virtue had in the past, it would be useful in future battles as I wouldn’t need to exhaust the power that charged very slowly to open the gate. For instance, if I could add skills while keeping the design of the insignia...!

In other words, it would be possible to add the desired skills to complete the list. I wanted to convert the B-class Teleportation insignia and A-class The Land of Sacred Healing insignia into actual skills. In addition, I wanted to fill my remaining spots with attack skills.

Wouldn’t it be possible to further boost my ability, which is currently stagnant at the 600s of the Ender section, when I can freely handle Mana? I might be able to figure out something more about the common power.

As long as it remained unknown, the potential existed in every direction. I just had to figure out how the Old One’s had designed skills and insignias.

***

“Who are you?”

Einhell woke up late at night to a knock on the door.

“Are you Einhell?”

The visitor was covering his face with a hood. Except for the slightly awkward pronunciation, the guy appeared to be quite familiar with looking down on others. Einhell frowned, but he couldn’t close the door immediately because of that reason. The visitor could have been a member of the aristocracy, a formidable warrior, or even both.

“What brought you here?” Einhell asked.

The visitor responded, “I can do everything here with your name, Einhell.”

“That is…true, but isn’t it too late right now?”

Einhell somehow felt uneasy and looked at the street over the visitor’s shoulder. The city guards might have departed earlier to patrol a different area, which was probably why he couldn’t spot any.

“I’m looking for people familiar with old records. I want you to put the largest expedition team with them.”

“...Are you sure you have come to the right person? Those familiar with the old records are the officers, and the largest expedition party could be mistaken for a private organization. The higher-ups will never just allow them to do whatever they want. Okay? You are talking nonsense.”

His foreboding intuition had never proven to be false. During the night, an ominous stranger roused him from his sleep and began making arbitrary and unreasonable demands.

Then, the visitor took a familiar object out of his robe. It was gold. Einhell was unable to discern where the visitor had been concealing such a sizable piece of gold, which was even cumbersome to grasp with both hands, within his robe.

Despite the weight of the gold being enough to make it seem as if it would fall to the ground, the visitor’s grip was firm, and he held it as if it were a lightweight piece of paper without a tremble in his hand. Einhell now was certain that the visitor was at least a warrior in the Sword User section. The alternatively looked at the gold and the visitor with widened eyes.

“I have never paid more than a fair price, but today will be the exception. If you accept my suggestion, this will be yours, Einhell.”

“Is this a payment from good faith…?” he asked.

The visitor nodded slightly. “Of course.”

In front of his eyes, the gold bar was too large for him to resist. After a few seconds of hesitation, Einhell stretched out his hands. When the gold bar was placed in his hands, it was so heavy that he had to hold it with both hands.

However, it wasn’t the weight that shook his hands. It was for the same reason that his voice trembled.

“Please come again tomorrow morning.”

“Sure. Um…”

Although the visitor continued to speak, Einhell was preoccupied with a mixture of excitement and anxiety, rendering him unable to hear what was being said. It was only after the visitor had vanished that Einhell realized that he had mentioned how Einhell had saved the city that night.

Chapter 388

He was certain that the visitor was one of the most affluent individuals on the planet. Einhell had to reach out to the noble families of the city and seek assistance from skilled explorers while also making substantial donations to the altar. Every time he accomplished these tasks, the guest unfailingly presented him with more gold bars.

He was a rich man who was searching for the relics of Lord Lacryma. Presumably, at his level, he would have already had connections to the noble families, but that wasn’t the case. In addition, Einhell had confirmed that the guest had the abilities equivalent to a Sword User, but all the man did was meditate in his room.

Meditation was not a common practice among warriors as it was typically reserved for wizards. Discerning the identity of the visitor was challenging and getting too close to him felt too risky.

One thing was clear though. The visitor was naive about the ways of the world. He claimed to have never overpaid for anything, but that was not the case. Whenever Einhell requested payment or completed the task, the visitor would generously hand over a considerable number of gold bars.

That day was the same. There was no answer beyond the door as always, but when Einhell carefully pushed on the door, it opened as it was unlocked. The visitor was again sitting on the bed, leaning against the wall, meditating.

The vibe from the visitor was quite heavy, but it wasn’t heavy enough to weigh down Einhell’s greed. He found a lump of gold right next to the door.

My gold… I wonder why no one took it.

He put the gold into the chest that he had brought specifically for that purpose and left a bill on the empty spot where the gold had been. The payment had been doubled up. It had increased little by little over the past three days, and it had finally reached this amount.

Einhell became the most sensitive whenever he left the room as all of his attention was solely on his back. He thought the visitor would ask about why the payment had doubled up one day, so Einhell had prepared an answer.

However, once again, he didn’t hear the visitor’s voice that night once again.

***

“I had a dream of hitting the jackpot last night, and you are here today, Einhell.”

The man talking was someone named Basman, and he was a middle-aged man with kind eyes.

“How have you been?” Einhell asked politely.

Basman shrugged. “Same as always. Flirting with girls.”

“I heard the news of your return a long time ago, but I was too busy. Sorry about that.”

Einhell looked around Basman’s place. Everyone in the city knew that Basman had weird sexual proclivities and predilection for women, and his bed was actually stained in blood. Einhell noticed that Basman was watching him, so he quickly averted his gaze from the bed to the wall.

Right then, Einhell noticed that a Baclan’s skull was being displayed as a trophy of war.

“You must have been to the North,” Einhell stated.

“Ah, that one. I brought it for you. I will send it to your place if you like it.”

Einhell shook his head. “You always say such sweet things, Mr. Basman, but I will yield it to your lovers.”

Basman grumbled, “Everyone always says that and refuses to take it.”

“If you want to dispose of it, then I will look for a place to do so. Do you want to sell it?” Einhell asked.

Basman waved a hand. “It’s up to you, and let’s dive into the main point. Tell me about what you have been up to. I heard that you have been getting lots of money lately.”

Einhell raised an eyebrow. “Wow, I didn’t expect that you would have heard about that.”

“Well, I know a lot about you. Who gave you all that money?” Basman asked.

“He is not from the city. I want to tell you more details, but that’s all I know… But Mr. Basman. I met with four officials and one priest yesterday.”

Basman widened his eyes and started scratching his temples while resting his chin on another hand as more money was moving under Einhell’s control than he expected.

“My dream last night must have been about you. I can’t believe that you are buying my sword.”

“How would I be able to buy that? Please help me,” pleaded Einhell.

Basman narrowed his eyes. “Are you saying that you will share the opportunity with me?”

“We are distant relatives, but…”

Basman pointed out, “Hey, but we are not complete strangers.”

“Since you are saying that, then I will tell you everything.”

Einhell provided a detailed and lengthy explanation to the best of his ability. The sum of the money he was dealing with was already beyond his means, and the expenses for future expedition team operations would likely be even greater.

Therefore, he needed someone to look after him, and Basman was the perfect candidate compared to those from the direct bloodlines of the aristocratic families.

After the explanation, Basman smiled. “The last drop makes the pot overflow, Einhell. But you are wise. That’s why I cherish you. Look. You came to see me first.”

***

“Umm…”

For the first time, Einhell spoke to the visitor who was meditating.

“I have someone to introduce to you. He will manage the expedition team with me.”

The visitor’s hood was thick and huge. Although it was difficult to check his face, it was evident that he lifted his head up toward Basman.

“Mr. Basman is a strong warrior and has a deep connection with the noble families of the city. His notoriety has spread to the far-off lands such as the Gemilan Kingdom in the north, the Atreus Kingdom in the central region, and the nearby Exile Kingdom. Onir, the King of Mercenaries, also spoke highly of Mr. Basman’s swordsmanship, likening it to a thunderbolt. Mr. Basman has not only assisted in eradicating the black pirates of the Strait of Pateria, but he has also been actively engaged on the front lines of the war between the Gemilan Kingdom and the Baclans.”

“Is he a Holy Knight?” the visitor asked bluntly.

Einhell choked at the moment, so Basman replied instead, “Holy Knight? It’s such an honor that you even thought of me that way. However, I sell my sword in the street, so I am not as noble as they are.”

“...”

“If you are in high status, then I hope you tell us right here. If not, I will make it clear that I have no choice but to treat you only as an employer. Things will get complicated if you say something else later.”

The visitor’s hood shook briefly. “It doesn’t matter as long as you carry out your duties faithfully.”

“Fine. What is your name? What do you want us to call you?” asked Basman.

The visitor didn’t answer.

Basman paused and suggested. “Hmm… Adventure… Mr. Adventurer. How is that?”

The visitor responded, “Whatever you guys want to call me.”

Basman continued, “You’re exactly as calm as Einhell had described to me. I will take care of the expedition party so it doesn’t bother you. It only hurts to get involved with priests anyway.”

“How far along have things gotten?”

Einhell answered, “We are planning to leave tomorrow. I hurried as quickly as possible, as per your instructions.”

“I will follow you then,” the visitor replied.

Einhell interjected, “It’s going to be a rough journey. If you dispatch someone, I will ensure that they return to you immediately upon discovering the relics. I can also arrange for them to provide regular and detailed updates to you.”

The visitor ordered, “Save a spot for me. By the way, I don’t want to be bothered by anyone.”

“Okay, I will.”

“Then, I will see you tomorrow. You will be content with the team tomorrow,” Basman added.

Einhell and Basman exchanged glances and turned around.

Basman said as soon as they got out on the street, “He is not a noble.”

Despite Basman’s deliberate attempts to provoke and mock the priests of Lord Lacryma, the visitor had remained unresponsive. In addition, the visitor’s unusual enunciation and the fact that he always kept his face concealed in the hood also made Basman sure that the man was not a noble. Based on that, he surmised that the visitor’s wealth had been amassed through illegitimate means.

“Did you check where he is getting all that gold?”

Einhell shook his head. “He just somehow prepared them for me the next day whenever I brought him a bill. His men must be nearby.”

Basman commented, “Our visitor is mysterious in a bad way.”

“Yes, but there is no need to cut the goose’s belly. Let it lay the golden eggs and bring us more fortune.”

Basman nodded but suppressed himself from smiling because he learned from the many battlefields that fools were often filled with laughter.

He slowly skimmed through the visitor’s residence and put his hand on Einhell’s shoulder.

“I agree. No one will know how he got such wealth, but we shouldn’t stop him from spending loads of money. If our exploration ends up in a success…”

“Then, we will have to cut the goose’s belly. I have planned to that extent.”

Basman smiled. “Then, I shouldn’t be worried about it. You are closer to the family, so I will say nothing more.”

When the two of them took the left turn while talking on the street, they saw people gathering in the square. Some of the young aristocrats were armed with artifacts such as fancy armor that reflected the sunlight. The citizens of the city were showering them with lily petals while the priests of the Lord Lacryma swung their censers.

Einhell and Basman joined them without saying a word. Even the illegitimate child of the family, whose face was the only thing known about him to the two, was receiving the priests’ blessings.

The nature of the ritual was apparent as plans had been in place for some time to assemble an expedition team to be dispatched to the central region of the continent. It was rumored that the Devil Doom Man, who was predicted to bring the night, and his Demon Corps had appeared in the far central region.

Nonetheless, Einhell harbored doubts about sending an expedition team to the central region. This was not only due to the vast distance, but also due to the numerous warzones that they would have to traverse.

Recently, many wars had started for conquest purposes. The countries with major powers employed the pretext to justify their wars, claiming that they needed to bolster their armaments to counter the Demon Corps.

After throwing the last lily petal, Einhell walked out of the crowd. Basman, who had left the square first, spoke.

“I never imagined that the illegitimate kid would bring us luck. If not, then we would have been in the squad and died eventually on the way to the central region.”

“Our young master won’t reach the destination.”

“He would know that and wouldn’t want to go. Honestly, I am not sure if the Demon has actually showed up. It might be the altar’s plan of dragging people out of the city…”

Right then, Basman quickly became quiet.

Einhell commented, “It must be true, seeing that all the major powers on the continent are moving at the moment.”

Basman nodded. “Yeah, we should believe that, but our young master is too inexperienced and young to resist the temptation and overcome adversity. I hope Lord Lacryma’s blessing is with him.”

“By the way, I don’t think it will take that long before the war impacts the city. I heard that the ships of the Emperor Exile often appear in the Strait of Pateria.”

Basman then remarked, “If you didn’t ask me to join here, then I would have been on that ship right now.”

“...”

Basman raised an eyebrow. “Why? Do you not think so? That’s what all the people who sell swords on the street would do. I know you have no intention of getting out of the town, so you should keep this in mind that we are forever considered illegitimate…”

Einhell nodded. “Yes, for sure, Mr. Basman.”

“I really want to take some shots today, but we should focus on work.”

“Then, I will look for more handymen and stop by the altar.”

“I will deal with those who wield swords. Let’s get as much as we can and help the goose to lay as many golden eggs as possible. Hahaha.”

The next morning, they gathered up. The expedition team’s size was as vast as one small kingdom, inevitably garnering more attention than the team that had been dispatched to confront the Demon Corps yesterday. It wasn’t only because their purpose was to excavate the sacred relics of Lord Lacryma.

A ceremony similar to one held yesterday was taking place, with priests passing by each of the hundreds of explorers, wafting incense burners.

Einhell’s visitor was in a separate carriage. The face within the deep hood occasionally furrowed in concentration as it roamed through unfamiliar terrain. Then, Einhell came with a scent of the incense burners.

“I told you not to disturb me if it is not about the relics,” the visitor said sharply.

“The supreme priest who will join the expedition is here. He is the priest of the Presbyterian Church of Saint Jayden. The Queen of Elsland even ordained him as their supreme priest. Stop whatever you are doing and greet him.”

“The Queen of Elsland ordained him directly?” the visitor asked.

The visitor had remained largely unimpressed even by the size of the expedition team. However, he increased the tone of his voice as if he had realized the importance of the priest’s position.

Einhell was finally satisfied with his reaction. “Where do you think I spent all your gold bars? I have been faithfully fulfilling your orders.”

He lowered his voice and continued, “Whether or not you possess a deep devotion to Lord Lacryma is of no concern to me. However, I warn you against revealing any weaknesses to him. If you want the exploration to go smoothly…”

The visitor interrupted him, “So he met the Queen of Elsland in person?”

Chapter 389

Einhell noticed that the visitor and supreme priest were on bad terms as the level of reverence the visitor displayed towards the priest was unsuitable for public display. Einhell considered it fortunate that Basman’s relaxed smile had a calming effect on the priest.

The priest is indeed a woman like others.

Laughter burst out from the priest’s side, who had been cold all along. The construction of the initial campsite took place after they departed from the city.

Einhell said after waiting for Basman to return, “Right from the start, he nearly botched it. It is unbelievable how rude the visitor was toward the supreme priest. We should have been less cautious around him as he isn’t an aristocrat. He is just an ordinary man, lacking in education. He’s simply been fortunate enough to have plundered a noble’s storage.”

“Calm down. This is not like you. I see. I heard he donated in your name?” Basman said.

Einhell grumbled, “Yes, but he is just on my nerves right now.”

Einhell glanced over Basman’s shoulder. The priest who chuckled in Basman’s company now glared menacingly at the carriage carrying the visitor.

“What did the supreme priest say?”

“I barely stopped her from leaving, but it’s not because the visitor is rude. She seems to have bad instincts for him. What we saw wasn’t wrong.”

“He must have hailed from a deprived area and didn’t get a proper education. What a shame.”

“But he doesn’t even have a single bodyguard even though he has to be careful when revealing his wealth.”

“I don’t really know much about swords. I have only heard about it.”

“Are you saying that we should wait until the goose starts squawking?”

“There is no way that he is alone. There must be another guy who cannot disclose his identity, assisting him behind the scenes.”

Basman nodded.

Einhell added, “Based on how he effortlessly handled a substantial amount of gold, my assumption was that he possessed the ability of a Sword User level.”

“But you think that it might be due to the Strength Magic, right?” Basman asked.

Einhell nodded. “Yes, you got it, Mr. Basman. You read my mind.”

Basman smiled. “I have known you for so long.”

Einhell continued, “Yeah, he can’t be a warrior. Look at him. He is stuck in there again, meditating without a sword.”

The visitor’s carriage was shrouded in darkness amidst the vast expedition team. Although bonfires were dispersed throughout the area, the visitor opted to remain on the outskirts, beyond the reach of the light.

Despite being the one who organized the team, the visitor displayed a reluctance to socialize with others. Einhell and Basman were aware that this stemmed from the fact that while the visitor had funded the team, the two of them had been the ones responsible for hiring each individual member.

He chose to be exposed to the outside rather than entrusting himself to us. Let’s see if he can survive by himself in monster-infested areas.

While Einhell fell silent as he looked at the carriage, Basman was lost in thought about the identity of the visitor.

Einhell then commented, “I have never seen him open his eyes. He meditates all day. Therefore, you must have more thoughts on him compared to me. What do you think?”

Basman responded, “Removing his robe would reveal his social status as his physique would let us know. Therefore, we should avoid making assumptions about him until we have confirmed our suspicions.”

“About the part where he meditates all day long…”

Basman interrupted, “Let’s keep watching him. By the way, how much did you push into the altar that the priest is able to tolerate this?”

Einhell grimaced. “You will freak out when you hear it. My hands trembled when I paid that amount.”

Basman shrugged. “As long as it is mutually beneficial, I don’t really mind.”

“I will show you the ledger once people stop paying attention to us.”

“Oh, you don’t have to.”

Einhell shook his head. “Nah, Mr. Basman. I couldn’t think that far yesterday because I was so busy.”

“It’s up to you. The problem is that if you continue to provoke the goose guy, then the expedition team might collapse.”

“Yes, that’s why I said we are in a risky situation. So… Umm… Never mind. I went too off-topic. Please pretend you didn’t hear any of this.”

Basman narrowed his eyes.“That makes me more curious. Tell me. We are on the same boat, so you shouldn’t hide anything from me.”

Einhell hesitated before finally saying, “...The supreme priest was interested in you, Mr. Basman.”

Basman guffawed. “Hahaha, I’m popular everywhere.”

Despite appearing to joke around, the two of them were actually serious. Basman cast another glance behind him, observing the priest as she stared intently at the visitor’s carriage. She extended her arm towards the old literature, indicating that she had remembered her responsibility.

Basman spoke as if he was reciting a poem while looking at the small body of the priest.

“Fire. Kindling. Blowing with the bellows. When the three beats are together, there will be love.”

Einhell blinked. “I’m sorry.”

Basman smiled. “You don’t have to apologize. I was already into her before you mentioned it. We are meant to be, and the fire of passion between us will be kindled by Mother Nature's Mana. Our love was destined from the very start.”

“I’m sorry, Mr. Basman,” Einhell apologized again.

“Stop it.”

“Okay.”

“The priest will never be able to leave me. You will see.”

***

Three days had passed since the expedition party had left the city. Their campsite remained in the same spot as they were still tracing the old literature.

In the forest, located further outside than the visitor’s carriage, the priest was screaming in excitement under Basman. Although she covered her mouth with both hands, the priest’s heavy breathing and screams managed to escape through the narrow gaps between her bony fingers.

Basman removed her hands and blocked her lips with his bulky hands. Using only his hand and lips, he was adept at stimulating her peripheral nerves. Her waist repeatedly arched like a taut bowstring.

Basman and the priest remained silent until the end of their sexual encounter. The priest dressed carefully. The intensity of her excitement left no room for shame or fear of the judgemental gazes of her subordinates.

She left while hugging her trembling body as if she was running away. Only after he saw her join the camp without any trouble did Basman clench his fists as hard as he could. His fingernails pressed into his palm, and the pain radiated through his entire hands.

The joy of sadism, which he couldn’t reveal in front of the priest, screamed inside his fists. If he could either strangle her or even just deliver a stinging slap to her face, causing her to groan in pain, then it wouldn’t just be the Supreme Priest experiencing orgasmic pleasure.

Basman’s unresolved feelings only intensified his desire, making it difficult for him to collect his thoughts and return to the campsite. As a result, he often neglected to retrieve his clothes and was frequently seen with a look of frustration etched across his face.

“Fuck.”

It took a long time before Basman finally calmed down. He came out of the bushes and approached the sentry. At that time, the sentry swallowed saliva nervously, and his expression conveyed the sense that he was aware of something he shouldn’t have seen or known.

“It is said that the secret between the two is known only by our Lord Lacryma, but if it’s being talked about among three, it can hardly be called a secret anymore. If rumors circulate, I’m sure they will eventually reach my ears,” Basman said.

The sentry was looking straight ahead without making eye contact with Basman.

“How long have you been a warrior?” he asked.

The man responded, “...It has been about three years.”

“Then, there is no need to say more, right?” asked Basman menacingly.

The sentry nodded quickly. “Yes.”

Basman relaxed. “I will look forward to seeing you on guard. You can return to your room now. I will take over and keep watch, so you can rest assured and get some rest.”

The sentry shook his head.“No, you don’t have to do this.”

Basman said quietly, “This is to make both of us feel at ease.”

“Then, I will take it.”

Basman sent the sentry back to his room and rummaged through the bonfire.

Meanwhile, he shifted his gaze to the visitor’s carriage. The suppressed irritation began to cause pain in his temples again.

I’m doing this because of you, but you are just… ugh.

The visitor was still meditating in the carriage even while the rest of the camp slept. The silhouette of the man seated inside remained constant, except during meal times. Basman was impressed with his tireless passion… Well, no. It was more accurate to call it an obsession. At this point, Basman had concluded that the visitor was a wizard.

It’s better if he is a wizard.

Although Basman was unsure which magic tower the visitor belonged to, he knew that if the visitor were an outsider, then he would have been wanted by all of the towers by now. Then, if Basman had no choice but to split up the goose’s belly, he could get support from the magic towers along with assistance from his family.

Of course, it was unlikely that the situation would reach that far.

How would he be able to deal with kingdom-sized expedition forces, and how would he even confront me?

Basman was confident that the visitor would be weaker than him despite not knowing anything about how many subordinates he had.

Shortly after that, the returning expedition party arrived back at the camp, shaking their heads, Einhell and Basman managed to obtain a list. The wizard of the team stopped by the branch and brought back a list of the outsiders that were wanted by the Alaos Clique and Riuonie Clique.

The wizard asked, “But why do you need this list?”

“I inevitably have multiple enemies as I sell swords. Despite being employed instead of owning my own business, I am responsible for leading the team.”

Einhell added, “But I think you forgot the list wanted by Ronsius’s group, Cereville.”

While they referred to it as a ‘list,’ in reality, it was a sizable book consisting of two thick volumes.

Cereville sat in front of Einhell and Basman, and he replied, “The entire Ronsius Clique left to the central area.”

Before departing the city a few days ago, the Ronsius Clique branch had been in good standing.

Basman opened his mouth, recalling the same thing as Einhell.

“They seem to have decided to join the expedition team. There is Ronisus’s base in the small kingdom in the central region.”

“Yes.”

While Basman and Einhell conversed, the wizard calmly interjected, “That is not true. By the way, it is a duchy, not a kingdom. It is said that Saint Cassian’s prophecy came to fruition in that tiny duchy for the first time. You wouldn’t have heard of the Franklin Dukedom, but you would have heard of the Wailing Mountains. The Ronsius Clique is rooted in the southern part of that mountain.”

“That’s not the point. So?”

“The Demon Corps collapsed the Ronsius Clique,” responded the wizard.

Basman raised his voice, “What? How can such a thing happen? I feel bad for Ronsius’s people.”

The wizard continued, “That’s not all. I delved deeper into the matter out of disbelief, only to discover that even the Holy Knight King Onyx and Caldoran had met their demise in that very land, Basman.”

“When did this happen?” Basman asked, frowning.

Cereville replied, “This took place more than a month ago.”

At that time, Einhell was struck by an even more baffling realization. It was rumored that as a result of an agreement between a small country in the central area and the red-faced orcs, the orcs had occupied some parts of the Wailing Mountains.

Einhell mentioned that, and the wizard and Basman were already aware of the red-faced orcs’ bravery.

While it was indeed a small country in the central region where the incident had occurred, all of the deceased were renowned for their courage and greatness even in the far eastern lands.

“You are similar to us, Cereville.”

“What do you mean?” asked the wizard.

“If you were in Ronsius’s group, you would definitely be dragged to the central area.”

While the Ronsius Clique’s foundation was based in the central region, all of the wizards in the branch, except for the head, were from the eastern territories. Nevertheless, they needed to risk their lives to resolve the issue that happened in the central legion.

The wizard Cereville smiled as he remembered the empty Ronsius Clique’s branch.

“I will go back to my spot, then. If you have any questions, please let me know, Mr. Basman.”

After Cereville left, Einhell and Basman examined the list of outsiders. Upon careful analysis of the documented criminal activities, they were able to narrow down the list to approximately ten affluent individuals. After excluding female suspects, the number was reduced to seven and further decreased to four after eliminating physically smaller and less imposing individuals.

They tried taking into account the visitor’s poor pronunciation, which excluded the possibility of him being of aristocratic bloodline, but then there were zero left. Therefore, there were four suspects in the end.

Einhell wrote down the four names and sent the list to the city. He knew they wouldn’t be able to grasp the visitor’s identity, but there was a possibility that it could happen and it didn’t take that much of an effort. He only needed to use a small portion of the gold he had pocketed. Additionally, he could cover up the missing gold by slightly rearranging some of the books.

While the priests were engrossed in pursuing the old literature, the returning expedition team was taking a break, and cooks were busy preparing meals, Einhell noticed a hand gesture made by the visitor emerging from the carriage window.

“Did you call me?” he asked.

The visitor stated, “This area has been frequently explored in the past.”

Einhell responded, “But not on this scale.”

The visitor sharply asked, “Do you think I pay for you to play around in a safe area?”

“Play around? You are crossing the line. Look at all the exhausted guys who had just come back from work. They are trying their best to accomplish what you want day and night. Hey, many people are well-versed in exploration, and priests are hard-working. You should first ask the experts on why they specifically chose this location…”

The visitor interrupted, “You talk too much. There was no need to hire this many warriors and wizards if we were going to stay here being unproductive.”

The visitor had hit the mark, but Einhell pretended that the visitor was wrong.

“Of course, it’s because we care about your safety,” he said soothingly.

“It’s common sense that the remains of the safe area have already been excavated a long time ago, Einhell.”

“...”

The visitor commanded, “Enter the canyon as soon as the returnees take a rest.”

“I’m in a position to take responsibility for your safety as well. That is why I’m asking this, so don’t take it offensively. Have you ever seen a Graf in person?”

Einhell added, “I’d bet that you will shudder if you face them, Mr. Adventurer.”

Chapter 390

The carriage that I was in stopped in front of the guard post. The access road to the canyon was obstructed by a stone wall, which had hardened Graf’s bodily fluids in its crevices. Additionally, artificial Mana had been directed to flow on the ground.

The flow was definitely made to prevent Grafs from digging under the barrier. The flow appeared to have been deliberately designed to mimic Odin’s Wrath Mana flow, possibly to electrocute any Grafs that attempted to enter the basement. It was wide and powerful.

The streams of mana were coming out of a gigantic tower-like water. The expansive network of barbed wire underground was established on this premise.rov.

The giant tower, where the magic power was concentrated, wasn’t only used when confronting Grafs. Since I was aware that they could be used in wartime, I wasn’t really fond of them.

After some time, I found myself fully engrossed in the world of Mana once again. However, the sensation of my sweat-soaked robe clinging to my back was becoming more prominent than the vibrations that were being transmitted to my hip, causing me to lose focus. I started to hear some noise from outside as well.

"As far as I can remember, Mayer[1] Vivatus’s reign was the last suppression.”

"That’s what the chief of the office said. This is so weird. There is not even a single Graf. No one can describe this situation without the Blessing of Lord Lacryma

Despite my attempts to refocus, my concentration remained entirely disrupted. At the moment, I relaxed my Sense, and a stinging sensation began from my head and shook my entire body with severe pain. It was because I had maintained my Sense to its maximum for too long.

I opened the curtain that was covering the window, and sunlight came into the carriage. The red-toned wasteland unfolded. When I looked outside by peeking my head out through the window, not only the dried-up old riverside but also the cliffs that seemed to have been carved were gone. This was a moment that the tension felt by everyone as they passed through the canyon became meaningless.

However, the canyon was only the entrance to the full-fledged habitat of the Grafs, so the formation of the expedition team remained the same in case of unexpected battles.

Einhell, the Supreme Priest Manolia, Cereville, and Basman were people who required protection, so they were walking close to the carriage. Einhell stopped talking to Basman and looked at me. Basman was speaking to the priest as he was afraid that the priest would pick a quarrel with me.

Einhell asked, “Do you need anything?”

I simply responded, “I’m hungry.”

"It’s the first time you’ve asked for a meal. Please wait a little longer. We are almost there.”

Some of the explorers had experience in this area, but not Einhell.

The team had established their headquarters in an area that they had used before, but there were indications that it had been abandoned for several years. Finger bones and skulls protruded out of the old tombs, and many pits that seemed to have been dug out by the Grafs remained. Most of these pits were still blocked.

While everyone was helping to set up the main camp, I was ready to get out of the carriage. My presence had not left a favorable impression on others, as I seemed to only appear when I needed to use the washroom. Furthermore, the priest had taken an immediate dislike to me upon our first meeting.

There was no need to grab more attention by showing them the color of my hair and eyes. There was no one here who had the ability to take my hood off, so it was unnecessary to dye my hair or wear colored contacts. The hood had proved to be an effective form of camouflage, prompting me to pull it further down over my face.

A meal had been prepared on the outside. I was at the table even when the team members were scattered to different directions with the literature collections held by the priests in their hands.

Einhell and Basman were whispering shit about me, then Basman trudged along and sat down in front of me. He had drooping eyes and was easily liked by people. Those eyes, which appeared to carry a perpetual smile even when at rest, fixed upon me.

"Always keep an eye on me, and run to me as soon as you feel a vibration on the ground. I won’t be far from you either. And about Manolia…you already know that she doesn’t really trust you.”

Basman shifted his gaze toward the priest and watched her move. She was praying on the side, expressing her gratitude to Lord Lacryma for letting us go through the canyon without a single attack.

Considering that she had instantly felt an instinctual dislike toward me, it seemed that those who worshiped the Old One had something like an antenna that detected the Old One’s enemies. However, she apparently didn't know that her fate after the exploration was already determined. She would have no choice but to bring me to the Queen of Elsland.

"Your faith is not that deep, so it’s better not to converse with her as much as possible. I have high expectations for this exploration. If it ends successfully, then I will have a great reputation. I just wanted to let you know that I will do my best.”

A large portion of the ridiculously inflated bill was for this guy. He was in a higher status than the wizard, probably because he had been immersed in the flow of Mana.

Before I knew it, he was looking inside me. His mana was constantly moving, with four ellipsoids interlocked at one point. The large shape itself didn’t deviate from its resemblance to a four-leaf clover, but it showed great variability as if a large stone was thrown into the river.

On the other hand, I remembered that Onir’s movement was slow and quiet. This was the difference between a person who had been steadily practicing the traditional swordsmanship and another one who had been refining his own sword since he accidentally entered the path of Mana.

In other words, the more organized the mana flow was, the better skill the individual had. That was the world of warriors.

Hwak-!

I sensed a penetrating sensation within my intense headache. I came to the sudden realization that my ability to read the flow of Mana had improved significantly. All the effort I had invested in linking the rotational power of the skill to the insignia had not been in vain. The time that I had spent not drinking and eating for a few days was meaningful.

Progress was being made.

***

Neither Einhell nor Basman disturbed me that night.

[* Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider Egg]

[Time remaining until opening: 3 minutes]

[Warning: Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider Egg will be opening soon.]

The wiggling sensation was unique. When I opened my eyes, messages were on the window, waiting for me. The campsite outside the window had yet to be attacked by the Grafs, but it was still filled with palpable tension. After the expedition team departed, the number of guards had increased by more than double due to the vacant positions.

Also, the large shadows were shaken by the light of the torch as huge weapons that would be used to kill Grafs were set up in the wall.

I knew how big the Spider Egg would be, so I needed to move to a spacious vacant lot where there was no one.

After passing by Basman and Priest Manolia, who were engaged in sexual activity in the darkness, I wandered off to a distant area from the main camp. My purpose was to find a region where there was no deadlock with the scattered exploration team.

The moonlight was mostly covered by the clouds, so I couldn’t distinguish anything without Night Eye. The egg, which was about to reveal itself, came out of the air. I put it down on the ground and distanced myself from it.

Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider Egg…

The spider monster with sixteen red eyes woke up with a terrific roar. The rocks that used to fill up the space inside the egg turned into dust. The giant spinneret had already begun to shoot out sticky threads like streams of urine.

At that time, the red eyes of the spider shifted their focus in all directions, then fixed on me. When it stood straight with eight legs, I also had to raise my head to look at its eyes.

Since the clouds were covering the entire sky, the red eyes glaring down at me resembled crimson starlight. The massive legs that filled my vision appeared like pillars of a temple that bridged the gap between heaven and earth.

The Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider moved. It dug through the earth and stirred up dust, appearing as if it was intoxicated by the joy of waking up in this world.

If there was a cliff to climb nearby, then I would have tested the Common Power concentrated in me there, but the canyon was far away.

The spider dug a cave the size of its body under the ground and disappeared. The outside of the pit was being crushed by the soil sucked into the cave. The spider’s movements from one patch of ground to another were quite expansive.

Although I wasn’t sure what was occurring underground, when the spider reemerged and revealed itself, a red light could be observed emanating from its lower abdomen. Every time the spider breathed and inflated its belly, the red light became vivid like that of the skeletal dragon just before it vomited breath.

I stretched my hand to the spider at that point to make it calm down. Sixteen red eyes looked down at me silently for a while, then…

[Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand Year Old Spider has recognized you as its master.]

[* Absolute Master: No time limit has been applied.]

At that moment, the spider’s raised legs, engorged abdomen, and menacingly bared venomous fangs all abruptly receded as if it was swearing obedience to me.

The skeletal dragon had a strict time limit. If I deviated beyond that limited time, then I lost control of it. However, if such restrictions were removed, I could use it independently, similar to how Yeon-Hee handled the Kciphos King.

The spider lowered its posture, and I grasped the meaning of its action when it put its head on the ground. Starting from the moment I climbed onto the spider, it began to dig underground as it was immersed with the joy it showed before.

The spider was as skilled at digging as the adult Grafs, and I had already known how talented it was at burrowing caves when the Eight Evil was its owner in the past.

It had already created several underground tunnels. It appeared to have wanted to show off its ability. Another message appeared in the huge space of the cave.

[* Absolute Master: You may instruct it to use a unique skill ‘Breeding.’]

The spider’s venomous fangs clattered before me, and it began to forcefully extrude thread from its anus. I realized now that the Eight Evil didn’t take full advantage of owning this spider in the past.

[* Absolute Master: The level of the item has significantly increased.]

This was an item that was capable of growing further.

1. not a typo, looks like a title ☜

Chapter 391

Reproduction!

After confirming its true ability, I realized that Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider would be more useful to Joshua than either Jonathan or me. After all, Joshua specialized in forming his own corps by using the skill Osiris’s Domain.

Moreover, he succeeded the old vampire corps. In other words, he had great potential to expand the corps as the former vampire monarch.

Nonetheless, it was impossible for the spider to acknowledge him as its ‘absolute master’ since even the Eighth Evil, who had previously fostered it to its fullest potential in the past, failed to do so.

The spider squirmed its anus and looked down at me while exposing its poisonous fangs. I said, “Let’s see how far you can go. Give birth to as many as you want.”

[You have ordered the Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider to reproduce.]

The last scene I saw was the spider pulling out a thick thread.

I left the spider in the cave and returned to the campsite. It was a real mess there. The tension had reached its peak since no Grafs had attacked yet, which was quite out of the norm. Of course, the expedition team had mistaken the movement of the spider for the Grafs.

The supreme priest Manolia and wizard Cereville were grouped together and were looking in all directions while being surrounded by warriors who were acting as walls of bodyguards. In addition, operators were on board the anti-Graf shooting weapon.

Einhell rushed toward me and screamed out of the blue, “I have been looking for you! You have always stayed in that carriage, but why now

His eyes were even filled with tears, and his face was overwhelmed with concern. If he had assumed that the Grafs had swallowed his golden goose, then his heart would definitely have sunk.

Cereville’s magical sphere emitted light as it floated in the air and the people were all holding lit torches, so the surroundings were quite bright.

"I told you it is dangerous to move alone, Mr. Adventurer,” said Basman as he approached us. His eyes had turned red.

Although he ran in front of me, he was busy staring beyond me.

"The Grafs are clever. We shouldn’t belittle them simply because they look hideous. It’s fortunate that we are large in size compared to them. If not, you would have been in Graf’s stomach by now.”

“...”

The man continued, “Do not overestimate our abilities. If you are strong enough, you wouldn’t have needed to hire us.”

Basman pointed to one side with his sword, and Einhell added, “This way, please.”

I shook off Einhell’s hand as it reached towards me. Then, I headed to the place where they had prepared for me. Yes, it was inside the wall of warriors, where wizards and supreme priests were protected.

"Where did you go?”

The supreme priest’s voice was high-pitched and exuded hostility toward me at the same time. From her neck, I could smell the bark of a tree. It was the bark that Basman always chewed, and I could smell the same scent not only on the back of her neck but also everywhere on her robe.

She couldn’t avoid my Sense. Basman had definitely licked every part of her body. The image of Basman burying his face into her breast and Manolia opening her lips with her head tilted back came up in my mind.

Although she had a stern face, she collapsed easily at the touch of a middle-aged man. Alternatively, Basman could also be skilled in captivating women and inducing them to experience orgasm.

Anyway, the more entangled their relationship became, the less likely she was to leave the team even though she couldn’t stop herself from showing blatant hostility to me. Basman was binding her down with his masculinity.

I stared at her without replying. The supreme priest clearly thought that I was ignoring her. As I was scanning the Mana in her, she seemed to be trying to identify the cause of the ominous intuition she had from me.

She asked first, “Do you have nothing to tell me?”

"I do.”

However, it wasn’t about my origins, as she had hoped. If Einhell and Basman stuck to their plan of not cutting open the goose’s belly, then I only intended to disclose my identity to the priest with Yeon-Hee while she was with me, despite the fact that the priest would be upset if she found out. Nonetheless, if the two decided to alter their plan, such as dissecting the goose, then my plan may be jeopardized.

Anyway, there had been some actions that the priest had displayed the past few days that caught my eye. Her eyes had often flashed in excitement. It was inaccurate to say that the reason was solely due to Basman’s charms because she sometimes rummaged through old books alone.

"I thought I would hear at least one name by now,” I said.

"What do you mean?” she asked.

I continued, “I have provided all the support you said you needed. I hired people who knew a lot about Saint Cassian’s archives to read them, but you haven’t found a single name. I understand it takes a lot of time to excavate remains. Then, shouldn’t we have obtained at least some understanding of the type of ruins we are exploring? Manolia. Have you heard of how much gold I donated to the altar in the name of Einhell?”

The Supreme Priest frowned as if she had never been treated like this before. The moment I was about to say the specific number, Einhell scrambled in.

He blustered, “What an irreverent attitude

At the same time, the Supreme Priest angrily exclaimed, “Doom Entegasto!”

All eyes were on her.

"Is that enough?” she screamed.

The atmosphere became so still that time felt frozen. The only movement came from the blinking eyelids of the people around me. Everything else was completely still, and a single second seemed to stretch on for what felt like ten minutes.

The name was a surprise to me too. I had thought that it would be Doom Insectum as this was Grafs’ habitat, but Doom Entegasto?

Regret was spreading on the priest’s face, and the other priests who had been working on the same study with her widened their eyes.

"I was going to let you know soon.”

She spoke bitterly to us, but her words were directed specifically at Basman, not me.

Basman said while coming out of the crowd, “I think I heard it wrong, Ms. Manolia. I heard the name of the wicked evil.”

He was protesting. The Supreme Priest nodded with a remorseful expression. She knew she couldn’t reverse the time, so she seemed to be struggling.

The priests tried to stop her, but it was too late. Her eyes were already fixed on Basman. When Basman sighed as if he was disappointed in her, she continued to talk, ignoring Basman’s gesture telling her to follow him.

"This may be…the place where Saint Jayden fought against Doom Entegasto. Then, it means you are standing in the Holy Land. I hope Lord Lacryma’s blessing is on us.”

***

Relics were grouped by class. They were considered S-class if they had a connection to Holy Knights such as Saint Cassian or Saint Jayden, while those linked to the second greatest Demon King Doom Entegasto would be classified as SS-class. Then, they would be as explosive as the Man Who Overcomes Adversity.

Of course, the expedition team was filled with excitement. However, the location where the most exhilaration took place was the remote region where Basman and the Supreme Priest were engaging in sexual activity.

The statement, “There is no religion and truth under the navel,” was an apt portrayal of the Supreme Priest. She was the one who secretly called Basman out even on the night when the team was in a chaotic state when they thought that the Grafs were making a fuss.

She had become sexually awakened.

"You should have told me.”

"I’m sorry, Basman. I wasn’t sure until now. It hasn’t been long since I

"Since when did you have those suspicions?”

"Umm…not too long ago.”

I then heard a subtle groan before they resumed their conversation.

"But everyone heard you. You went too far by mentioning Saint Jayden.”

"I couldn’t help it as I mentioned the name of the Demon King at first. If I stopped there, then everyone would have been afraid of

"How did you find that out?”

Following that, I heard the obscene noise of tongues intermingling together. Although Basman wasn’t my subordinate, what he did was outstanding. He had prevented the priest from leaving the expedition team, and he drew out the secrets that had been hidden inside her mind.

Moreover, Einhell was also impressive. He added everything possible to the bill to increase the cost and take advantage of my finances. Apart from Saint Cassian’s archives in the altar, he had bought thousands of local ancient books that had spread throughout the city.

Also, he raised the total bill by employing cart loads and purchasing additional groceries for the handymen, resulting in yet another increase in cost. Einhell did all of this to embezzle money, but some of the trashy old books he bought ended up inspiring the Supreme Priest.

"Okay, Ms. Manolia.”

While the Supreme Priest listed the books that inspired her, Basman interrupted her as if they were not important.

"Anyway, the Mayers in the City Coalition will hear about this as soon as we arrive.”

"I didn’t think that far… Ah… No… Don’t stop. Keep going!”

"I’m not saying this to blame or scold you. What I’m afraid of is that I might have to leave you. Do you think the Mayers will leave you alone?”

"They can’t afford to even care about me as they are busy watching Emperor Exile.”

"No, the most sacred and important action is to alter the circumstance. Otherwise, consider the possibility that this information may reach Emperor Exile. Although you only meant to tell the truth, you might have triggered a war.”

"What should I do?”

"If we finish the excavation in this exploration, everything will be fine. I will do my best for you, so you must do your best to help our team.”

"Ahhh…! Yes, yes. Of course.”

***

Thanks to Basman’s sincerity, the Supreme Priest became a workaholic, toiling day and night. She displayed a large map showing the expanding reach of the exploration teams, while stacks of ancient books were piled up nearby.

I didn’t just stand back and watch. I used my Sense on the surroundings to check if anything was taking place while exploring Mana. However, I didn’t feel anything special. Contrary to what the team feared and anticipated, no Grafs had attacked the campsite yet.

It was a noteworthy day for me, as I had made enough progress to remember the rotational power of the skill even after leaving the world of Mana. Furthermore, the food cart, which was once filled to the brim with ingredients, was nearly empty, resulting in a significant reduction in the number of dishes on my table.

Einhell and Basman were also reducing the size of their own meals. They were more passionate about the exploration than I was. They might hand me a greedy bill in the name of a second expedition, but their goal had long been changed from gold to sacred subjects. Both were convinced that this place would soon be overtaken by the powers of the city union as soon as they returned to the city.

After all, this was a place where Saint Jayden fought against Demon King Doom Entegasto, where the Grafs had disappeared. Even in my uneducated opinion, people in power nearby would use all means to take over the territory.

Therefore, if this first exploration ended in failure, then I was planning to take appropriate actions to not let anyone access my territory.

However, one of the exploration teams returned with a shout of joy that day.

"Ms. Manolia was correct!”

Einhell and Basman were not the only ones who couldn’t control their excitement. The Supreme Priest didn’t even think about washing her hands, which were full of disgusting odors and stains. She raised her arms like a superstar who encouraged the audience’s cheers. It was a gesture to move the campsite there as soon as possible, and it was the first time that progress had been made in the team.

Right when everyone was excited to move the campsite, something happened.

Ddddd-

The fucking vibrations started again and disrupted me. A wave of anger washed over me as I had been so close to entering the world of Mana. The laborers were shaking and searching for pickaxes used by the exploration team.

Ddddd-

I was certain that the vibrations weren’t created by the spider as my faithful pet was breeding in its cave. As the underground moved, the dirt moved up and down, narrowing the distance into a large shape. I was confident that they were adult Grafs.

[Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider has entered the battle.]

Except for the direction in which the spider had built its house, a flock of Grafs, including adult Grafs, rushed in from the rest of the directions. The entire ground was turning upside down in the direction they were coming in.

Basman shouted when he could clearly see the wobbles of the ground, “Adult Graf! They are Adult Grafs-!”

Upon hearing the shriek, I concluded that the Grafs were insane.

Chapter 392

It was more accurate to say that they “exploded.” Only a small number of individuals observed the emergence of adult Grafs from beneath the ground, as soil erupted in all directions and cascaded down. Despite only a portion of their bodies being visible, these adult Grafs had already begun to obscure the sky, casting vast shadows that darkened the surrounding area.

The size of each joint was so large that I could barely see the head of the Grafs as I bent my head back to look up. The size of one Graf alone was mind-blowing, but seeing over thirty of them popping up like that was overwhelming. I had never seen something like this before.

It appeared that those Grafs who had been avoiding me earlier decided to show up at once. In addition to the giant ones, there were also mid-sized and baby Grafs as well. Therefore, when they rose in three directions, it looked like a scene from Jurassic Park in a jungle.

An adult Graf stood upright in the center of the campsite. Meanwhile, the expedition team members fell from the sky and screamed.

"Aaaargh-!”

There were so many Grafs swarming in that the expedition team was completely overwhelmed and couldn't handle the situation. Even the emergency system they had in place proved to be useless. Basman, who was the strongest member of the team, was too preoccupied with keeping himself alive to help anyone else.

He was also holding the Supreme Priest in one arm as if she had told him the way to escape. Although he was shouting, telling everyone to retreat, it appeared that he had no intention of actually leading a retreat for Einhell and the other explorers. In the blink of an eye, the team fell apart, leaving everyone to fend for themselves and focus on their own survival.

The adult Grafs began to spew out green venom in such large quantities that it was akin to a fire hydrant bursting open rather than a mere shower. They were on the verge of turning around and dousing everything in the area with their poisonous spray. This was especially alarming considering how small the entire camp was compared to the vast surrounding area they had already occupied!

Right then, the carriage that I was in also melted.

[* Storage box]

[Dark Robe of Eos[1] has been added.]

I took out the robe that was useful for disguising me.

[You have used Odin’s Ethereal Animal.]

I spread my wings and raised my tails. The one who was aiming at me was an absolute idiot. Despite seeing its fellow being trampled under my feet as it attempted to swoop down and attack me, and despite realizing that its poison was ineffective against my blazing flame wings, the idiot didn’t hesitate to continue to charge toward me.

When I smacked the ground with my Alpha, Beta, and Gamma tails, the embers sparked up. The fire penetrated the poison and soared up. I could have pierced its head, but that would be unnecessary. As soon as I removed the wings that were blocking my line of sight, its wide open jaw was right in front of me.

[* Storage box]

[Zeus’s Thunder Spear has been removed.]

[You have used Odin’s Wrath.]

[Subject: Zeus’s Thunder Spear]

In just a split second, I seized the spear and watched as lightning surged up its length. After the bolt pierced through Graf's skull, I jolted its writhing jaw and then shot upwards once more.

Looking down at the ground from above, it brought to mind my memories of the past. It resembled a scaled-down version of the apocalypse, where the Graf Clan, under the leadership of the Adult Graf, had annihilated humans and cities with their poisonous attacks.

I thrust the spear into one spot in the air. Regardless of how big they were, lightning bolts poured into the Graf’s heads.

As the blue light flashed before me, I sensed multiple presences that dared to leap forward and challenge me.

[You have used Devi’s Sword.]

I threw a sickle that would cut the remaining Graf’s throats, then turned to the ones that challenged me.

The shoreline came into view as I traversed the barren wasteland. Across the sea lay the home of the Seven Demon Kings, known as the ‘Continents of Death.’ Not all of the Demon Corps had a stronghold there. Only the Barba, Graf, Baclan, and Maruka were established there, having occupied those territories since their birth.

In fact, the Greenwood Continent and other species were barely surviving under my watch. Monsters were just targets of subjugation here, but we couldn’t even dream of exploring the Continents of Death.

When I arrived at the coast and found the origin of the Graf Clan, I could feel at once that it had passed the sea far from the Continent of Death. It had definitely gone through the War of New Devil. Also, it was the one who had occupied the Continent of Death and made it into the Land of the Graf Clan.

If I were to compare it to any of the Declans, then I would say that it was more akin to the leader of the mainland Declans rather than just a priest who had crawled on fours before me.

Meanwhile, it didn’t shiver when it saw me. Instead, it unfolded its wings, which only the original species had, and flew at the same altitude as me. It acted as if it expected me to come by wriggling its jaw, which was often used to partake in cannibalism, and glaring its three eyes. I could understand that it was acting like a human.

Slap-!

I wrapped Alpha around its neck, wrapped around its upper body with Beta including its arms, and wrapped its legs with Gamma. Then, the fire that had been scattered intensified into flames and began to burn its body. Its agony was evident in the way it struggled.

However, it unexpectedly overcame the power of my tails. Just as it was on the verge of freeing itself from the bindings, I thrust my spear into it. However, its chitin proved be quite hard. A shower of fiery and electric debris erupted before I finally sensed the feeling of my spear piercing it. When the tip of the spear came out from the opposite side of its body, I twisted the spear downward and threw it on the ground as hard as I could.

BANG!

Despite the pain that had been inflicted by the lightning rods piercing its body, the Graf refused to release the spear. I leapt to the ground and stomped down with all my might on the end of the spear. It plunged deep into its body, burying its long shaft underground before erupting once more with lightning bolts.

I quickly retrieved the spear, rolling it back into my grasp. I then focused my lightning power with the intention of shattering its face.

Swoosh!

Its entire form was being pulled toward the sea by a powerful suction force, making it difficult for me to keep my balance.

The ocean was swirling. The object that had ensnared the Graf, which was being pulled down by the current, turned out to be one of the tentacles of a Maruka.

Doom Insectum?

The Graf Clan worshiped Doom Insectum, but the Maruka Clan also considered it as their god.

***

The sea calmed down, and I could discern Doom Insectum’s face as it emerged halfway above sea level. It wasn’t as huge as Doom Caso and the Adult Graf, but I could feel that there was something even greater that was inside it as it glared at me with two eyes.

The cold force exuded a sense of serenity, but also a hint of unease. Doom Insectum seemed restricted, unable to unleash its full potential from its current position, similar to Doom Caso!

"What Doom Kaos is most wary of is the internal conflicts between monarchs!”

It said the same thing as Doom Caso had.

I responded, “Then you would know that I’m the leader now.”

I didn’t like the way it peeked out only half of its face. When I swung my spear and cut down the water, the seawater that was covering its body was swept in that direction and returned to its original state.

I was able to see its whole body in a flash. It was roughly the same size as me and possessed massive rakes, yet there was nothing particularly remarkable about its appearance save for its wings, which was reminiscent of the original Graf species. Oh, and it also had the tentacles of the Maruka Clan wriggling on its chin.

Instead, the true difference lay in the string that bound it. It was made of strong energy and was tied to the area below its neck. Furthemore, the string appeared to extend to the endless deep sea.

The ancient Holy Knight Saint Jayden was probably very powerful as he was capable of sealing both Doom Insectum and Doom Caso, and then was able to confront Doom Entegasto.

I said, “I will tell you again. I’m the leader here. You have no right to tell me what to do.”

Anyway, I felt like Doom Insectum was aiming for the ruins that Doom Caso had pointed at. Otherwise, it couldn’t have shown up at this time. Maybe it had already acquired the relics even though it couldn’t use them.

"Remove the seal first if you want to say something. Doom Kaos must want that too.”

Although I was provoking it, it didn’t answer me. It was a taciturn monarch. Doom Insectum’s two eyes were positioned below the sea level with half its face submerged, and they scrutinized me in a discreet manner.

It replied to me a few minutes later, “Any warnings will likely be ignored by you.”

Following that, it disappeared inside the ocean, leaving with a deep grudge against me. It was definitely up to something, so I had to hurry.

***

[* Storage box]

[Dark Robe of Eos has been removed.]

When I came back to the campsite, spiders that were as big as a house were skulking about. They were preoccupied with hauling the dead bodies of Grafs underground. While a single spider could manage to drag a small corpse with ease, it took multiple spiders to transport the medium to larger-sized Grafs. They cut the bodies and wrapped each part with the thread they produced from their anuses.

The Graf corpses were vanishing beneath the surface, while on the other side, the surviving team members had congregated in the ‘Healing Zone,’ which appeared to be a creation of the Supreme Priest. The area was similar to the insignia I had which was called ‘The Land of Sacred Healing.’ Although a considerable difference between their power existed, the basic mechanism was the same.

I didn’t step into the area that the priest created because I had a feeling that it wouldn’t be beneficial to me even if I didn’t test it.

Ddddd-

Meanwhile, even though the battle was over, the ground was still shaking. This continued as the giant jaw spewed out soil like a fountain while my loyal spider sunk its fangs into the head of the Adult Graf and dragged it down to the ground.

At that time, I made eye contact with Basman and Einhell, who were looking around in bewilderment. They were in the middle of a few survivors.

Basman walked out of the Healing Zone. He pulled up Mana by leaping over the puddles filled with acidic poison and displaying warrior-like movement. The first thing he said as he saw me wasn't related to whether I was still alive or not.

"Did you see that, too? Saint Jayden…did save us

His voice trembled with emotion. I soon realized why the survivors had made a mistake, as the “Flaming Wings” often appeared in the legend about Saint Jayden, and the revered Holy Knight had similarly been portrayed with wings ablaze. Therefore, they were only startled by the vibrations that were caused by the spider for a brief moment. Before long, they regained the look of awe and worship in their eyes. In fact, Basman was one of them.

The reason why the expedition had to be stopped, even for the sake of the Supreme Priest’s wishes, was also for that reason. They said they couldn’t let the holy land, which was directly affected by the divine power of Saint Jayden, be defiled.

Are we stopping the expedition? Right before reaching the ruins?

Given the circumstances, I had no choice but to advance the plan. The expedition had to continue. I needed to quickly confirm what was inside the ruins and what was happening as long as Doom Insectum was nearby.

[* Storage box]

[Dark Robe of Eos has been added.]

I put the robe inside the storage box and ignited the fire that I had extinguished.

The wings spread wide enough to obstruct my peripheral vision. Basman wasn’t surprised by my hair or eye color. His eyes were glued onto the burning wings. Loud voices burst out from where the Supreme Priest and the survivors were gathered.

"Saint… Saint Jayden

I ignored Basman, who was on his knees, and headed towards the Supreme Priest. I had already found the entrance to the ruins. As soon as I struck the ground with my Alpha tail, cracks formed on the ground that had been imbued with healing power. Then, clusters of white light scattered into pieces like a glass window shattering.

Even then, the survivors couldn’t wake from their ecstasy. The only one who freaked out was the Supreme Priest.

I said as I looked down at her, “Priest, tell me now. Do I look like Jayden?”

She began shivering and couldn’t answer. I didn’t care and continued, “I gave you gold and saved your life. You owe me a lot. Bring this to an end.”

Then, she squeezed out her voice in a scream, “You…you are not…a saint-!”

I said to her, “I heard you guys calling me the Demon King who Brings the Night.”

The Supreme Priest stopped shaking. Her stiff eyes didn’t even blink.

"Doom

I smiled slightly. “Doom Man. Yes, I am also called by that name.”

[You have used common power 'Gate Formation.’]

I set the destination of the gate as the star fortress of the association’s headquarters. Tentacles writhed as they emerged from the torn black space.

1. Sister to the God of the Sun. ☜

Chapter 393

The atmosphere had become considerably more dreary. This was not only because I had gathered my wings and tails back, but also because Orca had appeared and extended its tentacles immediately. To be exact, they were aimed precisely at the survivors’ foreheads. The hissing sound of the air being pierced was sharp and swift.

"Do not kill them.”

I said that and glanced toward the back of Orca. Basman was in a panic, running away. One of the tentacles that had flown as if to pierce the survivors changed direction towards Basman’s back.

"But, a warning is necessary for the fugitives.”

I said to Orca, but I was looking at the Supreme Priest.

At that moment, Basman’s scream echoed from behind.

"Argh-!”

Basman’s face flashed into my view and disappeared.

Thud!

His body fell from the sky. I could tell a tentacle had pierced one of his shoulders, and in that brief moment, small tentacles were created on his body. The Maruka Contamination had begun.

Basman was frightened, but he couldn’t even think of tearing the tentacles off him. The Supreme Priest, who was a high-ranked wizard, and other survivors, including Einhell, couldn’t afford to pay attention to Basman as they were all in the same situation.

Right in front of their eyes, Orca’s tentacles shot towards them in warning. Then, they came to a stop right in the middle of the survivors’ foreheads, causing their eyes to fixate on the tips of the tentacles in a cross-eyed manner. Their breathless nostrils flared.

I announced, “Everyone’s lives are in your hands, Priest. Aside from that, you owe me a great debt.”

Orca made eye contact with me, then removed the tentacle that had been targeted at the Supreme Priest.

The Supreme Priest started fumbling her lips, but not a sound came out. She only looked around at the survivors with a heavy breath and slow movements. Her distorted face resembled that of a child about to cry, straining with anger.

It didn’t take long for tears to flow from there. She began to nod.

***

The exploration team originally had over five hundred people, but now had been reduced to fewer than twenty. Most of the victims had been submerged in highly acidic poison. The stench was horrendous and the leftover gruesome scene was quite shocking, so the survivors occasionally stopped walking due to those two issues.

"Ralph!”

When one person started vomiting, the symptoms spread to the person next to them. I thought that the disgusting noise would stop once we left the area where the Grafs had appeared, but that wasn’t the case. I continued to hear people retching, and they seemed to have difficulty dealing with the tension.

A long time passed and the landscape changed before the sounds of vomiting finally stopped. The sun continued to hang in the sky, while the moon displayed its shape, and the immense presence of the blue planet filled the emptiness of the sky.

The remnants of the exploration party now reassembled slaves who were marching in unison, even though they were not physically restrained. Their slumped footsteps were heavy.

Soon, we arrived at a highland where we could see far into the distance. Small rocky hills sprouted up like mushrooms, spreading out below the highland. Each rocky hill resembled a tomb of a giant. It was obvious that there was an entrance to the ruins somewhere among those countless hills.

However, I didn’t feel anything special until then. The Supreme Priest, who was leading the group ahead, stopped as it was painful for her to guide me to the relics of the saint. The entire group naturally halted as well.

Orca struck the ground right beside her with its tentacles.

Snap!

The procession started again.

***

A narrow crevice appeared between rocks. If this was the actual entrance to the ruins, then I had a hunch that it would be impossible to find without the intuition of skilled explorers.

One ordinary team member approached it. I pushed him to the side and looked closely into it. Even with Night Eyes activated, I couldn't see anything. I could only confirm that the rocks were making contact with each other in the distance.

At that moment, I felt a weird sensation for the first time. Only after I focused on the maximum Sensation that I realized the flow of Mana was not normal, even if it was very subtle.

This was a cover… Someone had artificially created this area to prevent something from being discovered. The object was only discernible with the naked eye at a close distance, which was why I couldn’t find it no matter how many times I tried!

A tingling sensation traveled up my spine. This was a presence that was much more powerful than me. Other than beings like Jayden or Doom Entegasto, who else could pull off such a camouflage? This was definitely the entrance to the ruins, and the scene visible through the gap was a captivating illusion.

When I put my arm in, the illusion remained the same, and the sensation of my skin burning intensified. I had felt this phenomenon before, and the Mana of outer space was highly concentrated beyond the gap between rocks.

The descendants of Saint Dragorin would feel immediate tranquility, but this did not apply to me. It was nothing but poison to me, with the hostility of the Old One rampant within it. That was why it felt like my skin was burning to the extent that it would directly impact my whole body…

I pulled my arm out and tore the rocks apart. I cleared away the rocks above that were supported by them and others that fell. After that, there was nothing left in front of me. Although the boundary wasn’t in a form that could be visibly confirmed, it was definitely right there. I decided to let the survivors who had come this far to go in first.

I ordered tersely, “Get in, Priest.”

The Supreme Priest and others didn’t understand me as they had never seen such a highly disguised form of relics before. They were confused because, despite clearing what they believed to be the entrance to the ruins, there was nothing left.

I pulled the priest’s arm and hurled her through the veil of disguise. Once her stumbling body passed through the veil, she vanished completely. I nodded towards Orca, and it proceeded to grab each person and toss them through the veil one by one, understanding my intent.

When everyone had vanished into the ruins, the spider revealed itself above the ground. Although it had only peeked its head out, as Doom Insectum had done in the ocean, it was so big that the surrounding red soil flowed down due to its movement. Also, I could feel the large spider hordes swarming beneath the ground that Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider had brought along. Orca and these were enough for our sentries.

I commanded Orca, “Watch carefully.”

I took my first step toward the relics.

Whoosh!

The sensation was similar to how it felt to cross the gate. A vast hall spread out before me. The expedition team members, who had been thrown by Orca, were on the cracked ground, lying down. Those who were sensitive to Mana were taken aback as they could sense that the area was saturated with it, while those who lacked such sensitivity widened their eyes in astonishment at the sudden transformation of their surroundings.

The first thing that caught my attention was the ancient writing that was inscribed everywhere. Even the floor I was standing on had it, and the letters were easily found on the massive pillars that were collapsed all around. They were only seen in Saint Cassian’s archives and no longer used in this alien world now.

Goosebumps arose on my arm as I stroked it and observed the surroundings. The ceiling was high, and there were no weapons like spears. Although there was no source of light, the inside was bright through a certain supernatural phenomenon. The walls, floors, and even the fallen pillars were so white that they reminded me of a psychiatric ward.

Out of nowhere, a powerful intuition swept over me, prompting me to apply pressure on the ground with my foot. The floor, which should have broken and sunk in, remained intact. No matter how much I increased my Strength, only my legs wobbled.

The floor looked to be made of stone, but now I knew it wasn’t. The realization struck me like a blow to the head.

A space that is made with materials that wouldn’t break even with the strength of an Awakened in the Ender section?

However, there were traces of battle as many pillars had collapsed and the floors were cracked. The fight between Doom Entegasto and Saint Jayden likely caused this. Then, I heard a groan similar to how the Supreme Priest moaned whenever she had sex with Basman.

"Ah

She was wandering around the area, and the fear that had filled her eyes had vanished already, along with her guilty conscience. She moved with a sluggish gait as if she was being dragged by an instinct, and her eyes appeared hazy, as if in pursuit of a mirage.

I shifted over to look toward the direction of where she was looking and noticed a huge inscription in the language of the priest association that worshiped Lacryma. The inscription was riddled with countless cracks, much like the ones on the floor, and as she looked at it, she quivered with intense emotions. Her half-open lips and unfocused gaze were the same expressions she had when she was lying in the bush with Basman.

The others were no different as they all seemed to have forgotten about me, filled with joy as if they had encountered a divine presence. Even Basman, who had been infected with tentacles due to Maruka Contamination, was staring blankly in happiness.

Only Einhell glanced at me, then approached the priest.

"Ms. Manolia. Ms. Manolia

After he whispered multiple times, the Supreme Priest finally made eye contact with me. Her trembling from the illusion stopped as if she remembered the reality she had momentarily forgotten.

However, that was it. None of them noticed what was greeting them. There was an arch-shaped tunnel that connected the hall to the corridor. As soon as I threw my body in that direction, I grabbed something and twisted it. It didn’t have a protective barrier.

Crack.

I heard the sound of bones breaking and felt warm blood flowing down my hand to my elbow. The dead body slowly revealed its true form from its hidden state.

As expected, it was a Graf. Despite being a bipedal creature, the monster belonged to the low-class category and wasn’t a particularly formidable original species. The corridor was swarming with these monsters. When I heightened my Sense, I could vaguely make out their shapes cluttered together.

All of them were in disguise. As anticipated, the relics were in possession of the Graf Clan.

[Devi’s Sword has been transformed into Shiva’s Sword.]

[You have used Devi’s Sword.]

A fist-sized fireball exploded in the midst of the Grafs, and their limbs flew around uncontrollably as they died and their disguises wore off. They exploded the moment Shiva’s Sword was unleashed, but the hallway remained untouched, without a single scratch. The only cracks present were those that had been there for a long time. Shiva’s Sword did not leave any damage to the surroundings.

I frowned and sped up. My stinging sensation was gradually turning into severe pain, so I was becoming more sensitive.

I personally took care of each one that had managed to evade the explosion by chance and destroyed them. The blood splattered on my face was disgusting, and it was annoying how low-class monsters were jumping into me without knowing their position.

I returned to the hall after removing everything in the corridor, then I saw the backs of Einhell and the others who had joined in on his escape plan.

You are trying to run away?

As soon as I sprinted to them, I grabbed the back of their heads, one in each hand. Then, I slammed them onto the floor.

Thump!

As I stood over the twitching faces of the dead, I couldn’t discern what kind of expression I had on my face. However, one thing was clear: the gazes that were directed at me were now filled with dread, with pale faces all around. Blood flowed profusely, creating pools on the floor. The sight of it caused my heart rate to accelerate, beating faster and faster.

Right then, I came to the realization that something was wrong as I was getting more agitated.

[*Storage box]

[Lunea’s Light has been removed.]

[Lunea’s Light (Item)

Item Class: S

Item Level: 482

Effect: The blessing ‘Lunea’s Light’ will be applied to the entire attack squad when used.

Physical Defense: 5000 / 5000

Magic Defense: 10000 / 10000

Cooldown Time: 1 day]

[You have used Lunea’s Light.]

Chapter 394

[Negative effect ‘Unknown’ has been removed.]

I knew it was effective as the pain sensation I had my skin was significantly diminished after activating that. Now only a slight itchiness bothered me. I was certain that the Old One’s Mana had greatly influenced me to an extent. I straightened my posture while scratching the back of my neck.

I stated coldly, “Are you actually going to run away? You have witnessed what awaits you outside.”

After I gave the Supreme Priest a questioning glance to clarify our location, she mentioned the term ‘altar.’ According to her, this place happened to be one of the three locations within the ‘Hall of Lacryma’ that could only be learned from Saint Cassian’s archive. She added that there was no information about the other two places.

"Don’t forget the…deal she said, but I ignored her and shifted my attention to the wizard Cereville.

An explosion had occurred in the corridor, and two people from the team died in the hall. Despite the commotion, he was still sitting comfortably with his eyes closed. He had three rings engraved on his heart, and now, the process of forming the fourth ring was underway as if he was weaving small chains.

Moreover, Basman was in a trance with a sword in his hand rather than grieving the death of his blood relative. Only the few who couldn’t handle Mana were looking at me.

This place was strange. The commotion caused by the battle between Doom Entegasto and Saint Jayden had created chaos, yet the Mana of the Old One was overflowing. Furthermore, the Old One’s Mana was interfering with my sensory network, making it difficult to determine the exact number and placement of the Grafs in the area.

Suddenly, my attention was drawn to a lifeless corpse that had been propelled in front of my foot by an explosion. The torso had been ripped apart, revealing a mana stone nestled among the cracked ribs. Typically, the mana stone would be concentrated in a black hue, but this one looked cloudy.

Although I had never witnessed a mana stone that had a grayish color, I could make an assumption as to why it was like this. Given the tremendous excitement that the Old One’s Mana had stirred within me, it would have undoubtedly affected the innards of any monsters present as well.

I observed the Supreme Priest, thinking that she might have some kind of reaction similar to those who dealt with Mana, who were all lost in their own minds right now.

The letters embedded on the walls, fallen debris, and pillars started to emit a radiant glow. The flow of Mana in the area began to swirl vigorously around the Supreme Priest, who had been gazing at the wall while briefing me earlier. Soon, a halo of light appeared behind her, and she began to shake uncontrollably.

However, that only lasted for a moment. Her arms soon stretched out straight, and her head tilted back as far as it could. Her eyes rolled up as saliva and mucus dripped down from her nose, and her tongue hung out below her mouth. Her face now had a hideous expression that didn’t match the bright sacred light behind her. Moreover, the blood vessels on her forehead were visible as they were repeatedly swelled and subsided multiple times.

In fact, I debated whether or not to kill her because there was clearly something powerful happening inside her. If I wasn’t going to cut her throat, then I should at least take some minimal measures…

Hiss-!

My Alpha and Gamma tails abruptly darted out, winding around each of the priest’s outstretched arms, while the remaining Beta tail coiled around her legs. I formed a wall of fire with my wings, grabbed her neck with one hand, and pushed her against the wall.

Bang!

[* Storage box]

[Zeus’s Thunder Spear has been removed.]

Odin’s Wrath was still activated. I aimed the tip of the spear, which sparked with lightning, toward her side so that I could pierce her heart.

I whispered in her ears while keeping the posture, “Lacryma is not here, Priest.”

My words triggered her, and she started resisting me.

***

The altar was undoubtedly affecting everyone present. Basman had leapt into the Sword Expert section, while Cereville had created four rings. Nevertheless, if this was converted into the Awakened system, then they had barely progressed out of the Bsilgol section.

The Supreme Priest, however, was unlike the others. She resisted my tails with gritted teeth, which was reminiscent of the original Graf species that had traversed the Continent of Death. In an attempt to subdue her, I forcefully slammed her face against the wall several times, causing bright flashes of light with each impact.

The ground where the altar was located shook, but the priest’s face showed no signs of injury despite the repeated strikes against the wall. When I pushed her with all my strength, her face contorted against the surface. Her tongue was still lolling out of her mouth, and her eyes were blank. However, she was smiling as if she enjoyed the pain.

The altar and the priest made a well-matched pair. I had been keeping her alive because it was possible that there were more secrets associated with the altar, and my thoughts hadn’t changed yet. Instead, I decided to rip her smile off her face and bring her back to reality from whatever had possessed her.

I grabbed her face, pulled it backward, and slammed it against the wall once more. Then, I twisted the tail’s direction and hurled her to the ground. I climbed on top of her.

I had already thrown the spear in the air, so both of my fists were free. I maximized my Strength along with Agility.

Slam! Slam! Slaaaaam-!

With each blow, the force traveled through my fists like a spring, up toward my hips. She desperately attempted to break free with a mocking smile while exhibiting grotesque expressions. She continued to drool disgustingly, which contrasted sharply with her sacred aura. All these contradictions were coming to an end.

Suddenly, her face stiffened, and the swirling flow of Mana around her returned to its original state. The protective light that surrounded her vanished without a trace, and my fist stopped right in front of her face.

A scream finally burst out of her mouth. The resulting wind pressure had caused her skin to tear apart, causing blood to seep out from her tightly closed eyes. Her nose, which had been dripping with mucus, was already crushed.

She had returned to an insignificant priest, but…

Huh?

I detected the wild flow of Mana, which I had believed had ceased, now emanating from a different source. It was from Basman. His eyes had turned blank, and his tongue was lolling out, exactly similar to how the priest had looked.

I gripped the spear by gathering all the lightning streaks.

I announced, “This is tiring.”

After successfully subduing both Basman and Cereville, I realized that something within the Mana had attempted to escape through their bodies. However, I didn’t give them enough time to do so before they all collapsed.

I moved over toward the priest while scratching the back of my neck. Her face had become distorted due to the wind pressure of my fist, and she was reciting a prayer slowly and quietly. Once she had finished praying, she pleaded for her life. I wanted to hear what had happened directly from them.

I stepped back and allowed her time to recover. As her prayer concluded, the overflowing Mana on the altar merged with her. Then, the light not only healed her but also Basman and Cereville. However, when the light touched me slightly, I experienced extreme discomfort, so I kept my distance.

After having her face completely healed, the priest stood up. I was about to ask what had happened, but she seemed to fixate on something beyond the corridor momentarily. I realized that it was the entity that had tried to escape through the exploration team members, including the priest.

There was only one thing for me to say to her.

"Lead the way, Priest.”

***

A number of Grafs appeared, and they all possessed grayish, mutated mana stones. They were reckless in attacking me, without hesitation. However, their minds weren’t controlled by the Old One as they even tried to attack the priest. They didn’t seem to move with reasoning, except for distinguishing their kin. They were uncontrollable to the point of attacking everything in sight.

It dawned on me that the reason why I had not encountered the winged original Graf species was that they likely had lost their sanity upon entering this area. I found it amusing to think of Doom Insectum, who was bound to the sea, longing to enter this place.

Anyway, the priest had apparently discerned the path when she had been swept up by the Mana. Her footsteps illuminated the ancient letters, and new passages appeared in her direction.

We eventually arrived at the site where Doom Entegasto and Saint Jayden had engaged in combat. The destruction was not limited to mere cracks and collapsed pillars. The entire area had been decimated, leaving behind massive impact craters reminiscent of a meteorite strike.

The priest pointed ahead with an arm that shook tremendously. I sensed her feelings of guilt for committing a cardinal sin and entrusting their fate to me. As I patted her shoulder and passed by, she collapsed, covering her face with her hands.

"You had no choice, but to do this, Ms. Manolia.”

Basman’s comforting voice provided solace to her.

This time, my pounding heart wasn’t due to the Old One’s Mana. Excitement coursed through me as I spotted an abandoned sword in the center of the crater.

Approaching the sword, it suddenly emitted a red flame that appeared threatening, but it only felt like a welcoming gesture to me. There was no sign that the sword held a dangerous energy, but the sword itself hadn’t been completed. Its blade had been cut in half, and the tip of the blade was missing.

I grabbed the handle with my tail Alpha.

[Saint Jayden’s Broken Sword]

However, the notification message began to shake before giving me all the information.

[Saint Jayden’s Broken Sword]

As soon as a line crossed through the message…

[Half of the Great Red’s Heart]

A new message replaced the previous one.

Chapter 395

The fact that Saint Jayden, who had left an indelible mark on the War of New Devil, was one of the Ancient Dragons did not elicit any particular excitement from me. I waited for additional information to appear.

[Half of the Great Red’s Heart (Item)

This is half of the Great Red’s entire being, but the power and will at the time of its division are strongly embedded in the item. In this state, it is meaningless and needs purification.

Item Class: ?

Item Level: ?]

[* Your Power level is too low to purify this item into your own.]

…Wait! What is that feeling?

As the information window surfaced, there was a great resonance emanating from the skill and trait shell. In retrospect, there had been a similar sensation when the item name had been modified.

However, it had gone quiet as if nothing had happened. I tried to recollect the sensation, but it had already dissipated. I had no choice but to wait for the next time it happened.

I shifted my focus to the broken sword. I was not disappointed that I couldn’t utilize the half of the heart immediately. The materials that constituted the altar were destroyed and piled up in the crater. Amidst the pile of fragments, only half of the heart remained on the surface, but there would have been more inside.

When I touched the heart, I sensed a potent energy stirring below. I struck the ground in a swift motion using my wings, tails, and Thunder Spear after concentrating the lighting power on it.

Thud!

The altar fragments varied in size, ranging from fist-sized to house-sized. They absorbed the impact from the ground and ascended into the air in unison.

At that moment, massive dark objects came into view, rapidly hurtling from below to above. The energy they radiated was unique, but that wasn’t the only reason why it was easy to distinguish them from the white fragments. They were also all black.

I pulled out each fragment one by one with lightning streaks. As they were gathered, fragments that were in the air fell at once, but I pushed them away with a single gesture. Then, the black objects became distinct from the white background.

However, the object that I was looking for was nowhere to be seen. The names assigned to each black object were undoubtedly conspicuous. In addition to the Great Red, the name of Doom Entegasto directly appeared.

[The Third of Doom Entegasto’s Twenty-Four Ribs (Item)]

[The Twenty-First of Doom Entegasto’s Twenty-Four Ribs (Item)]

[The Seventh of Doom Entegasto’s Twenty-Four Ribs (Item)]

…

[The Eighteenth of Doom Entegasto’s Twenty-Four Ribs (Item)]

The black objects resembled giant ribs, so I didn't even need their names to identify them. Suddenly, they began to move, and all twenty-four ribs spontaneously connected, emanating a blood-red aura like a mist. Then, half of the heart that was held by my tail had a strong reaction. It seemed that the hostility from the moment they were broken or torn apart had remained within these objects.

Half of the heart unleashed its power, breaking free from the tail’s grip. The red flame, which had greeted me initially, rose once more, beginning to take on the form of a human figure. Doom Entegasto’s ribs also began to go through the same phenomenon, creating a human figure with crimson flame and a blood-red aura.

The speed at which they created shadow-like silhouettes was indeed astonishing. I had no intention of waiting for them to fully form. If they had been the real Doom Entegasto and the Great Red confronting each other, I would have left them alone, hoping they would destroy each other.

Nonetheless, it was merely a battle between parts that had been separated from their primary bodies just before they came under my control. Was I going to let them break apart on their own? No.

Swoosh- Zing!

I stabbed the spear’s tip into the hem of the blood-red aura.

Crackle- Whoosh!

Then, I repeatedly folded and unfolded my wings, striking the red flame.

My vision flashed, and I couldn’t see clearly. The two human figures were thrown away by the impact, but I was also bounced back. The power appeared to have invaded my wrists, wings, and even penetrated my brain. I barely managed to halt just before colliding with the wall.

My vision was now completely blurry, and large objects were flying toward me. I deflected the first object with the Alpha tail, and the second one with the Gamma tail. However, there were so many more pouring in that I wrapped myself in my wings. They had also been blown away previously by the unknown tremendous force, and size didn’t matter.

That was right. These were the countless fragments of the altar piled up on the ground. They started flying around as Doom Entegasto and the Great Red clashed. Every time they hit my wings, the impact shook my body. That was why my vision kept becoming blurry again right when it was about to be restored.

I couldn’t deal with the situation with Strongman. The fragments hitting me were just a side effect of the collision between the two figures.

[* Storage box]

[Odin’s Golden Armor (God of War) has been removed.]

[Ra’s Sun Cape has been removed.]

[Odin’s Golden Armor (God of War) has been transformed into Odin’s Golden Armor (God of Battle).]

[You have used Odin’s Golden Armor (God of Battle).]

[Valkyries have been summoned.]

It only took a moment, and I saw the back of the Valkyries. They formed a shield wall in front and on the sides, bouncing the altar fragments away as they collided with their shields.

Each Valkyrie was a summoned object, but it was difficult to distinguish them from humans by using their appearance alone. As they absorbed the physical impact, their back muscles moved intricately, and their short golden hair swayed along.

***

Far beyond the shield wall, the battle between the two figures at the edge of the giant pit was intense. It was a ferocious scene, resembling two beasts who seemed frustrated at not being able to devour each other. I could understand why everything on this altar had been destroyed.

The scattered debris hadn’t been formed all at once. After the fight between Doom Entegasto and the Great Red had ended, the remnants of their will from that moment kept the figures moving.

Battle, battle, battle! A strong desire to take the head of the remaining enemy! The Great Red had lost half of its heart, and Doom Entegasto had its ribs torn out. Both were damaged without any one side making a gain. This fight might have been…

A sudden thought passed through my mind that this could have been an event that wasn’t affected by the time reversal.

Was Doom Entegasto’s Life Vessel destroyed here?

If that were true, then many things would change. First of all, Saint Dragorin hadn’t been formed after the Day of Advent.

Saint Dragorin is the last stand for the Old One, where there is no place left for it to retreat because it is a battlefield that was created by concentrating its own power. It is thus a place where the Old One has intensely fought.

This was from Doom Kaos’s perspective, but from the Old One’s point of view, it could be described like this.

Star Dragorin must be protected at all costs. It is a primordial world with great power concentrated within, uniquely defending against Doom Kaos’s attack.

This also explained why Doom Kaos only revealed itself at the end of the past era. It could have been freed from the seal only after so much time had passed.

The same applied to the species on Saint Dragorin. They had not been created in imitation of the creations of our mainland, but like Plato’s Theory of Forms, they already existed here and cast their shadows on the earth. As my thoughts intertwined and branched out in various directions, a surprised voice caught my attention from afar.

"Argh!”

The Supreme Priest’s had screamed. She was far from the clash of forces. She was on one side of the corridor we had passed through, and only three survivors remained.

I tried to ignore her, but the feeling that followed was eerie. The sound of bubbles popping and scraping on the floor became more pronounced. There was something crawling toward the Supreme Priest, Basman, and Cereville from the opposite side.

The altar was huge, and the corridor ceiling was high. Nevertheless, the thing that filled the entire space, shoving its head in, had an appearance that was more than enough to freeze the three in fear. It was a monster created from the melted and merged corpses of the Grafs. Apparently, all the monsters we had killed along the way were clumped together.

However, it wasn’t just the Graf corpses. Einhell, who died with a burst face, and another team member, who had died, were forming the monster’s head. Einhell’s body lay there horizontally, forming a gruesome upper lip, while the other dead team member's corpse was its lower lip. On both sides, the Grafs’ melted masses were attached like cheek muscles.

From there, a voice was squeezed out in chopped syllables.

"Leave. Right. Now.”

I was confident that I had already witnessed the most disgusting thing in the world, but even I became nauseous when facing the monster.

"Doom Entegasto.”

I pushed away the frozen Supreme Priest to the side and stepped ahead.

"I. Said. Leave. Right. Now.”

The monster didn’t take any action other than telling us to leave.

I didn’t end up dismantling the monster. Instead, the flow of Mana suddenly intensified, and the bodies began to fall off. As they were just masses of decayed flesh, only bubbles burst and dark fluid oozed out. It only took seconds for the entire corridor to turn into a disgusting sewer that had been abandoned for decades.

The liquid that flowed out from the corpses filled up to the level of my chest. I wasn’t swept away by it, but the other three drifted away while floundering.

***

Meanwhile, the area where the two forces had collided was now quiet. As I moved there, a scene awaited me with the fragments of the altar piled up on the slope of a huge pit and a broken sword laid on top of them.

It was strikingly similar to the previous scene, as if time had been reversed. However, time hadn’t actually been reversed. The broken sword looked like it had defeated the rib bones, and it probably had always been that way.

[Half of the Great Red’s Heart (Item)]

If I touched this, then the dormant Doom Entegasto’s bones buried in the fragments of the altar would react again. Their will at the time they were shattered was too intense.

But what if I isolate them from each other spatially?

I was thinking of suppressing them with force, even if I had to activate the Man Who Overcomes Adversity.

As soon as I grasped the sword, it tried to challenge me by raising flames of red fire. However, it didn't shoot up with an enormous flame as if that power was meant to react only toward Doom Entegasto.

I felt a wriggling sensation underneath my legs from the direction where the fragments of Doom Entegasto were hidden, then I moved the sword into my storage box. The heavy weight that had been in my grip was suddenly gone.

[* Storage box]

[Half of the Great Red’s Heart has been added.]

Yes!

Now, all that remained were Doom Entegasto’s rib bones. The Absolute Battlefield crumbled, and the energy beneath my feet had become still again. The collection process was the same as before. I stroked my wings on the ground.

As I retrieved them, the item information window that I hadn’t seen before flashed. Similar to Half of the Great Red’s Heart, their names had been modified as well.

[The Fifth of Doom Entegasto’s Twenty-Four Ribs (Item)]

[The Fifth of Doom Entegasto’s Twenty-Four Ribs (Material)

This is one of the ribs that Doom Entegasto has lost. It contains the power and will at the time of its division, but it has been significantly weakened by repeated shocks. If the user combines the remaining ribs, they can form a figure of a weapon.]

I felt the internal movement I had felt before once again. I held my breath. Doom Entegasto’s ribs were not my immediate priority. I couldn’t miss the opportunity, so I focused and figured it out.

The movement that occurred when the item’s name and information changed! The movements were taking place precisely in the domain of trait Explorer and Night Eye. Moreover, even the naturally locked energy of power interfered with and dissipated.

Is this… supposed to be like this?

My previous assumptions about the origin of Saint Dragorin and the involvement of Doom Kaos in all incoming messages and windows were completely shattered. It became clear that Doom Kaos was merely using the residual system structure within me as a window.

While the messages contained commands from Doom Kaos, the modifications of item names and information were the result of the synergy between the trait Explorer, Night Eye, and the dormant yet latent power of their abilities.

Although Old One had left, the system it left behind was still operating consistently within me, with the energy of the Power acting as a lubricant…

As the next message appeared, I once again focused on the movement within the shell. Indeed, Explorer, Night Eye, and the energy of Power were moving together.

[You have collected all the materials. (Doom Entegasto’s Ribs)]

This message hadn’t been sent by Doom Kaos. Instead, it was something that the System structure inside me was creating on its own.

[Which category would you like to create?]

[1. Weapon 2. Armor 3. Accessory]

Chapter 396

A total of twelve pairs of rib bones of varying lengths were paired up, and there were two missing parts that needed to be present to connect the bones. They were the back side of the spine, known as the front sternum and spine, and the void was filled with Doom Entegasto’s red hue.

They were floating in the air before me, waiting for my decision.

Weapon? Armor? No.

[You have selected Accessory.]

[Which category would you like to create?]

Throughout this I had been focusing on the movement inside me after realizing that the system that Old One left behind was now optimized specifically for me.

[1. Ring 2. Earring 3. Necklace 4. Bracelet]

The system structure was similar to artificial intelligence. It was designed based on the blueprints and data that was integrated with the traits Explorer and Night Eye, and it was combined with my mental world and the energy of the Power inside me. It seemed to recognize given events and follow the overall patterns.

After finding the most optimized algorithm, it sent messages based on my currently available abilities. This was something that I didn’t know even when the System had undergone modification by the effect of trait Challenger.

Research of Mana. The work of exploring the interior and rummaging through the blueprints left by the Old One unexpectedly had resulted in a huge success. I had hit the jackpot.

Items could be destroyed. Even transcendent beings like Doom Entegasto and The Great Red had lost their precious belongings, but the realization that struck my mind would last forever!

Thump. Thump. Thump thump thump-

My heart pounded with strong excitement.

Instead of making a choice immediately, I began to imagine the options. Anklets, watches, tie pins, hand mirrors, and pendants…

Then, I focused.

[1. Ring 2. Earring 3. Necklace 4. Bracelet]

Finally!

[1. Ring 2. Earring 3. Necklace 4. Bracelet 5. Anklet 6. Watch 7. Tie Pin 8. Hand Mirror 9. Pendant 10. Epaulet]

The moment the number of choices increased, saliva pooled in my mouth to the point that I had to consciously swallow it.

[You have selected 1. Ring.]

My Power’s color was golden, and the hue spread before my eyes, then shot forward like an arrow. The rib bones of Doom Entegasto quickly began to shrink from the size of an adult man, and various images flashed through my mind. They were images of accessories that I had held once before, including the God of Wind’s Protective Ring, Ruler's Ring, Ring of Shadows, Attis’ Ring, The Blind's Ring, and Ring of Flames.

Some had two rings intersecting, while others had simple images without any decoration. No message appeared immediately, but I knew that it was demanding that I make a choice.

I made up my mind while imagining the twenty-four rib bones becoming links of a chain. The mental picture suddenly began to materialize before my eyes. To my surprise, the rib bones were being ripped out one by one right in front of me.

Cha cha chak-

Each rib bone formed a ring, and a total of twenty-four small rings were connected.

[Doom Entegasto’s Bone Ring that the Dead Revere (Item)

It is an object of horror formed by the compression of twenty-four rib bones of Doom Entegasto. The power of Doom Entegasto is imbued within it as is the intent of the time when the ribs were broken apart. The defensive system that once protected the Life Vessel is also retained within it. It appears that purification is needed.

Item Class: S

Item Level: 666

Effect: Power Resistance + 35%, Mental Resistance + 35%, Spiritual Resistance + 35%, Every skill and trait’s cooldown time - 30%, Every skill and trait’s duration + 30%. Extension of the Life Vessel’s usage capabilities. Upon meeting the conditions, the unique ability of Doom Entegasto ‘King of the Dead’ will be available to use.

Physical Defense: 70000 / 70000

Magical Defense: 70000 / 70000]

[* Your Power level is too low to purify this item into your own.]

Level 666?

However, the System had noticed that the actual owner possessing the system structure was me. As soon as I questioned why all items exceeding level 481 were marked with S-class, the message disappeared.

[Item Class : S

Item Level: 666 ]

[Item Class: SSS

Item Level: 666]

The item information was instantly edited, and it wasn’t just the bone ring. It applied to all my items that exceeded level 560.

[Odin’s Golden Armor (S)]

[Odin’s Golden Armor (SS)]

Even strong skills…

[Odin’s Ethereal Animal (S)]

[Odin’s Ethereal Animal (SS)]

Even formidable traits…

[The Man who Overcomes Adversity (S)]

[The Man who Overcomes Adversity (SS)]

The modifications also took place on the overall status window.

[Name: Incarnation Na Seon-Hu Level: 600 (Ender) *Second Round*]

[Trait (7/10): The Man Who Overcomes Adversity (SS), Passion (S), Strongman (S), Explorer (S), Forerunner (S), Gifted (S), Sensitive (S)]

[Skill (5/10): Odin’s Ethereal Animal (SS), Devi’s Sword (SS), Odin’s Wrath (S), Punishment of the Moong Water God (S), Night Eye (F)]

[Item (5/10): Odin’s Golden Armor (SS), Zeus’s Thunder Spear (SS), Ra’s Sun Cape (SS), *Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand Year Old Spider (SS), Lunea’s Light (S)]

[Power (3): Advent of Main Figure (Common), Gate Formation (Common), Purification (Common)]

***

After I dismissed the modified status window, the hidden notification messages appeared.

[Doom Entegasto’s Bone Ring that the Dead Revere (Item)]

[* Your Power level is too low to purify this item on your own. (Consumed Power: 500)]

Nevertheless, this was better than Half of the Great Red’s Heart as the power needed to purify it couldn’t even be measured.

Anyway, I had secured sixty Common Power when I caught Dragorin Red, and if I captured two more Dragorins, then I could fill the figure up to five hundred. Just two more…

Emperor Exile was the most powerful force in the vicinity, so I was planning to find out if he was one of the Dragorins.

I picked up the ring, and the bloody power of Doom Entegasto immediately climbed up my hand. As my golden power was completely opposite to that of the ring, I could only feel a sense of discomfort overwhelming me as we were completely incompatible. Thus, the ring had a mix of gold and blood colors intertwined haphazardly.

I put the ring on my finger and got out of the pit. I detected the movement of people running away, but unfortunately, they were heading in the same direction as me - the entrance of the altar.

I soon saw their backs, and they slowly turned their heads to me. The three people’s faces were covered in the filth of the corpse monster and were already worn out from the fatigue of the day. Therefore, they didn’t seem surprised to see me at all.

Not only was the monster’s disgusting fluid dripping from their faces, but their skin had also melted away, leaving their muscle and fat to drip from their faces and mix with the filth. The only intact part were their two exhausted eyes, although the decay would begin soon.

As I approached them, the Supreme Priest mentioned the word ‘deal.’ She wasn’t the only priest who was appointed by the Queen of Elsland, so I passed by them without responding.

When the exit came into my sight, I could no longer hear the footsteps of the three. Instead, I only heard the noise of bubbles bursting and boiling.

***

Whoosh-!

When crossing the boundary, I had to punch the front as the rocks were blocking the way. After the dust settled, I saw a group of dead spiders and the severed tentacles of Orca.

Yeon-Hee was the only one who could face Orca among the Awakened. In fact, when the headquarters was attacked, five people of different ethnicities had to work to inflict a single scratch on Orca, but this had been done by one being. The traces of being torn by the saw-like claws were the same in all directions.

It was definitely done by a Gar original species. I could envision it swinging its clawed arms. Also, I spotted its wings not too far away.

An unusual sensation arose from the ground, so I stamped my feet. There were supposed to be tunnels created by the spider underground, but as soon as the ground collapsed, water gushed out of the hole. It was salty, probably because it was seawater. The water pressure was so strong that it even lifted Xi Wangmu’s Spider, which had been standing underground, and then slammed it into the ground.

Is it because its babies are all dead?

Its miserable eyes followed me before it straightened its upturned body.

The direction in which the spider’s poisonous fangs wriggled was also the direction where a large flame had previously passed, leaving behind a trace of the spider’s fire-breathing ability. Similarly, the direction where Orca and the original species of Graf were heading was the same.

As the duration of my wings expired, I jumped onto the back of the spider.

When the coastline came into view, I saw the Orca’s back. It was kneeling toward the sea, and its head was tilted as if it was ready to be beheaded at any moment. Also, the original species of Graf appeared to be waiting for instructions while looking down at Orca.

First of all, the Graf was in worse shape than Orca. Not only were its wings torn, but its body was also burnt. Furthermore, the claws on both hands were drooping as if they were about to fall off immediately.

My gaze shifted to the tentacles that had bound Orca. The spot where it was connected to the deep sea was the center of the whirlpool, where Doom Insectum awaited me. It was peeking with only half of its face above the shoreline, just like the first time we met.

However, it appeared that Orca was no longer useful after my arrival. A deafening roar emanated from the surface of the sea, causing massive waves to surge and create a tsunami! The tsunami instantly crossed the coast, engulfing not only Orca but also the original Graf species.

Then, the second tsunami occurred. Along with the massive wave, the face of Doom Insectum approached me as it watched me from the top of the wave. All of this happened instantly after I arrived there.

Odin’s Wrath, which I had imbued into the spear, had subsided, and the wings and tails of flame had disappeared. However, there was still some time left for the Valkyries. In a split second, they emerged from the void and took their positions in front of the Xi Wangmu’s Spider.

I straightened up and was ready to throw myself at the creature.

However, the tsunami stopped just before it reached me! Despite the raging waves everywhere, the ones that had been coming toward me had halted.

Damn it. I hoped it would come at me first.

I taunted, “Are you afraid of me? What are you hesitating for?”

Doom Insectum’s eyes flickered with greed as it gazed at the bone ring on my finger. However, its eyes soon narrowed like a snake’s and shook. It wasn’t because it was thinking that it couldn’t confront and fight me. Instead, it was scared about the punishment Doom Kaos would inflict afterwards.

Its pupils dilated again. The waves that had been moving intensely in an up-and-down motion were finally pouring towards me. Doom Insectum must have decided that the risk was worth taking.

Yes, this is what I have been waiting for!

Upon sensing my Sixth Sense, Xi Wangmu’s spider dug into the ground and collapsed into the center before descending. There was a separate way to utilize the spider in a fight against powerful beings. While the spider went down underground, I landed on the surface.

Clang, clang, clang!

The sound of the Valkyries forming a shield wall vibrated the ground. It was then…

[The Almighty Doom Kaos, your owner, has gathered the monarchs for a meeting.]

This time, the message that appeared was pushed into my window by Doom Kaos, unrelated to the System. I could tell this because my traits, Explorer and Night Eye, weren’t the ones that were responsible for this message popping up.

Creek-

I felt the space behind me twisting. The space above the waves, where Doom Insectum’s face was, began to twist as well. Doom Insectum suddenly fell silent as if it had been enveloped in the same feeling as I was. There was no time to waste.

[You have used Gate Formation.]

I threw the bone ring into Lee Tae-Han’s office.

[You have used Gate Formation.]

Then, I threw Half of the Great Red’s Heart I had taken from the storage box into the guest room where Yeon-Hee was staying. When the items disappeared beyond the gate, I could feel a creepy gaze watching me from my back. It felt like the eyes would pierce not only my body but also my soul.

"Ugh

[You lack Power Resistance.]

The last thing I saw was Doom Insectum, bound by chains, being pulled in. The pitch-black darkness that engulfed everything unfolded before me.

Chapter 397

Once I activated Night Eye, the outlines of my surroundings became clear. I was on a massive staircase. The Old One’s altar was filled with white, but this place was the complete opposite, filled with a pitch-black color.

The space was imbued with an irresistible divine power. The tingling sensation I felt in the Old One’s altar had transformed into a pressure weighing down on my entire body.

Doom Caso was sitting on the lowest stair, at the very bottom, with its buttocks on the ground. As I looked down at it, I could only see its arms resting on its knees and the thick line connecting the back of its head and neck

When I glanced up, I saw a face staring down at me. It wasn’t very large and its face was covered in fur. Its eyes were hidden, and I could sense a hint of cold energy concentrated there. It was Doom Mount. Its ankles were bound in chains that climbed up its body, eventually vanishing into its fur.

As it changed its posture, the chains collided, making a noise. The fur covering its eyes swayed as well. Then, I saw its eyes clearly. They were full of hostility and wariness toward me.

On the stairs above, Doom Insectum was bowing its head with both its legs wrapped in golden chains. Thus, both Doom Mount and Doom Insectum were currently focused on me.

I couldn’t see anyone else. Each stair was distinctly separated by a hill-like height, but the top third stair, where Doom Entegasto was supposed to be standing, was covered by a curtain of darkness. All I could sense beyond it were the eyes looking down the stairs. The suffocating, creepy feelings all came from up there.

At that moment, a huge foot emerged through the curtain. The anklet on its ankle was similar to the bone ring I had made as it was made of entwined bones. A dragon skull was attached to the knee pad, and the entire space rang when it sat on a chair.

Doom Entegasto’s appearance was quite gigantic. My previous assumption of how large it was based on the rib bone that had been left in the Old One’s altar was being thrown out the window.

When its foot, which was large enough to crush Doom Insectum, landed beside me, I saw the fear etched on Insectum’s face and I knew I would never forget it. Doom Mount also gazed up at the massive foot. A gasp of surprise rose from the lower stairs where Doom Caso sat.

"P…please wait

Doom Insectum’s voice echoed, but its words were muffled by the deafening resonance of Doom Entegasto’s colossal foot descending towards the lower stairs. The right foot emerged from the curtain of darkness and stepped on the stair where Doom Mount was standing. It was going down one stair at a time.

This was the first time Doom Entegasto had revealed itself to the lower monarchs. As I recalled Doom Caso’s story about Doom Entegasto, I began to tremble like the other Demon Kings.

Fuck.

When its foot came down in front of me, my spine stiffened and I became breathless. However, the System was still operating regardless of how tense I felt.

[The Great Blue’s Skull (Material)]

[The Great Silver’s Skull (Material)]

There was no doubt that the skulls on Doom Entegasto’s knee pads were skulls of ancient dragons. I couldn’t help myself from staring at those skulls. They were quite different from the skeletal dragon I used to have. The only similarity they had was their size. Compared to the energy that was contained in the eye sockets of the two skulls, the energy inside ‘Skeletal Dragon that even the Living Worship’ was nothing.

Before I knew it, Doom Entegasto’s gigantic form loomed over the stairs, stretching from where Caso sat to Insectum. Its feet rested before Caso, its knee before me, its abdomen before Mount, and its chest before Insectum. Also, its face was covered in helmets that were looking down at the lower-level monarchs.

Thud! Thud-!

The sound continued even though it had stopped moving, and it was coming from its heart. Its internal organs were exposed as its rib bones had been torn out. The heart, liver, and the many branching blood vessels were protected by an aura of bloody divine power.

Yes, I could see Doom Entegasto’s injuries through the gaps in its black armor. There were red muscles visible without any skin present, and some areas even had no muscle, revealing the skeleton.

Amidst all this, what caught my attention the most were the dark eye sockets of its helmet. The power emanating from it was colored a deep blood-red, making it look as if blood was spilling out from it. The energy dispersed into the surrounding area rather than being collected inside it.

Srrr-

Suddenly, it made a large motion with its arms while tilting its body. As its hand tried to grab me, my heightened Sense screamed a warning to dodge. However, avoiding its grip wasn’t the problem, the real issue was what would happen after that. This was a place where I was forced to be obedient.

Anyway, Doom Entegasto wouldn’t have the power to decide my life and death. I gritted my teeth, preparing for the imminent pain as Insectum’s scream echoed from the upper stairs. Doom Entegasto had prepared an opening for this meeting by punishing Insectum and me.

***

Even before Doom Entegasto grabbed me, I knew this wouldn’t be easy for me to endure. The horrifying pressure weighed down on my body.

Shit. Shit! Fuuuuuuck!

[Warning: Leave Doom Entegasto’s domain immediately.]

I couldn’t tell how I tolerated it. I couldn’t keep track of time as both of my eyes had burst. I lost my vision when I felt something snap in my eyeballs.

[You have entered a combat-disabled state.]

I could no longer hear the sound of my bones shattering, nor the screams of Insectum from the other side.

[You lack Power Resistance.]

[The trait the Man Who Overcame Adversity has been blocked by Doom Entegasto’s unique power ‘?’]

[The trait Passion has been blocked by Doom Entegasto’s unique power ‘?’]

[The trait Strongman has been blocked by Doom Entegasto’s unique power ‘?’]

The messages were distorted, resembling the flickering of an old, black-and-white television screen. My senses were numbed. Other than the overwhelming pain that coursed through me, I couldn’t feel anything. The blood that refluxed constricted my throat, making it difficult for me to breathe. I unconsciously swallowed the blood that was mixed with my fallen out teeth, and they scraped my esophagus as they went down.

All that remained was pain, driving me to the brink of losing my mind. Doom Entegasto was trying to kill me. My mind trembled violently as if every neuron was pulsing with a crimson light. This was the same phenomenon I had experienced when Doom Dejire and I attempted to strangle each other.

In the far recesses of my mind, I heard someone shrieking.

Aaaaaargh-!

It was my voice, crying out and panting in pain. The scream exploded in my head like a gun firing in my brain.

Just kill me. I will come back to life! Thanks to your Life Vessel-

I collided with something and bounced up high. Then, I was slammed down again. The force that tried to crush me suddenly disappeared, but then a burning sensation overwhelmed my entire body. It was hard for me to tell if my body was actually on fire, but the pain was horrid and it was engulfing me from my eyeballs, mouth, ears, abdomen, and limbs.

[The Man who Overcomes Adversity has been activated.]

At that moment, the message flickered and interrupted. As I blinked, a series of messages appeared immediately.

[Your level section has been changed. Change: Ender (Lv. 600) → Overlord (Lv. 680)]

[The level of your skills and proficiency level of your traits have been elevated to the next level.]

[All your injuries have been healed.]

[Gifted has been activated.]

[The proficiency level of all your traits has been changed. Change: → (Lv. Max)]

[Passion has been activated.]

[Due to the trait Passion Level 1 (Lv. Max), injury recovery speed has been significantly increased.]

What I witnessed as my wounds were healing was truly terrifying. My abdomen had ruptured, causing crushed organs to spill out, while my limbs looked like contorted branches with muscles, fat, and blood seeping from them. Also, bones jutted through the torn skin.

I furrowed my brow and wiped away the blood trickling from the corners of my eyes. The pain had dissipated, but the screams that had echoed the entire space still rang in my head, compelling me to surrender to Doom Entegasto.

I knew it would be difficult to overcome this kind of pain, but I had survived even the pain of passing through the birth canal when my mother gave birth to me. Doom Entegasto needed to show me something beyond this if it wanted to subdue me! Only if it had more to show me!

I took deep breaths, and as my mind calmed down, I raised my head. Fucking Doom Entegasto’s figure reappeared before me. The fist that had tried to crush me was now open, but the fist that restrained Insectum on the opposite side still possessed strength.

When I looked further up, I could see it looking up at the curtain of darkness. Soon after, I could also see it was still seething under its black helmet as it looked down at me. Although it was staring at me, its remaining wrath was focused on the fist that was squeezing Insectum.

Viscous fluid oozed between its fingers while it continued staring at me. A bloody aura burst from its fist, and my intuition struck me.

...Is it actually going to…?

It threw a mass of blood in front of me. Then…

Crack!

[Doom Insectum has died.]

[Doom Mount has succeeded Doom Insectum’s position.]

[Doom Man has succeeded Doom Mount’s position.]

[Doom Caso has succeeded Doom Man’s position.]

Did it really just kill Insectum?

[Doom Lunea has succeeded Doom Caso’s position.]

[Your Almighty Master, Doom Kaos, has granted Doom Lunea the additional role of messenger.]

[Doom Lunea sends you a greeting.]

[Nice to meet you again~ (｡>﹏<｡) / ]

Chapter 398

Doom Entegasto’s eyes were filled with the same fury it had when it killed Insectum as it looked down at me. I could feel it glowering furiously at the back of my head for a while. Allowing it to stare at me as I lowered my head in front of it wouldn’t be enough to quell its anger. Even if it had killed Doom Insectum and given me severe pain, it was just an event in the past that was wiped away once the Man Who Overcomes Adversity had activated.

The opening ceremony was over. If it tried to intimidate me again, then I was planning to fight it back. I believed that since the Man Who Overcomes Adversity had been activated outside of its domain, it was an opportunity for me to assess the extent of the gap between us that had widened over time.

After all, I was now in the realm of immortality, not Doom Entegasto. If I got a chance later, I needed to test its true power.

Another message appeared.

[Please don’t take this the wrong way. I, Lunea, am just delivering what Doom Kaos says. Do you get it? Do you understand?]

However, only Caso and Mount were on the stairs below and above me. The two had just witnessed Insectum’s punishment, so they seemed to be holding their breath, trying their best not to provoke Entegasto.

[If you understand, then kneel down right now. Although Insectum and you both made a mistake, you have reaped all the benefits. Hurry up before Doom Entegasto’s generous heart starts wavering~ Before our master changes his mind~ Hurry up!]

This bastard…

Lunea kept sending messages as it knew it also had Doom Entegasto’s support. In addition, I couldn’t spot it anywhere.

Apparently, Doom Kaos wanted to wrap up the situation at this point, so I kneeled down first. In fact, I would not hesitate to kneel down repeatedly, as long as it meant that I was able to keep my recent spoils.

As the opportunity for me to assess Doom Entegasto’s true ability was slipping away, I silently reminded myself that this was not the appropriate place to provoke it, so I waited patiently in silence.

A moment later, Doom Entegasto’s agitated heartbeat began to roar louder as it climbed up the stairs. The vibrations and oppressive atmosphere it created when it came down had doubled as it went up.

The black armor that encased it and the decorations attached with ancient dragon bones vanished into the darkness behind the curtain…

Sheeeek-

Lunea appeared in the conference room as if it was being sucked in.

[Oh, gracious Doom Entegasto! I, Lunea, am so honored that I don’t know what to say. T.T Doom Man should never forget this moment.]

In the past, it had referred to the Guide Lumah-le as an “outdated guide who had fled its clan,” but claimed that it, Lunea, was more loyal and serious. However, that was nothing but a lie it had said that out of fear. As soon as it was appointed as ‘Doom Kaos’s messenger,’ it revealed its true nature.

Even Yeon-Hee couldn’t distinguish them upon first impressions. They all looked alike, and they all shared the same frivolous attitude that annoyed us.

[Alright, I will go up the stairs on step at a time~! ( )ノPlease make room for me, Doom Caso!]

Joy was evident not only through its messages but also on its face. Mount struggled to move up a step, as its chains were holding it down. Caso looked up at me with eyes full of fear. Compared to Caso’s size, Lunea was no more than a tiny firefly. I watched as Lunea flew in front of Caso and idly wished that Caso would strike it down, but that didn’t happen.

As I went up to the step where Mount had previously stood, I experienced a sense of relief. If I had kept the bone ring with me, then I would not have allowed Entegasto to treat me that way.

I had been checking the upstairs cautiously and then quickly averted my gaze in order to not provoke Entegasto any further. Then, I lowered my head and waited quietly.

Despite being aware of the enlarged area inside my shell, I couldn’t concentrate on the ultimate sensation it brought. All eyes, especially Doom Entegasto’s, were fixed on me. His anger-filled gaze continued to penetrate the curtain and reach me.

The signs of the meeting commencing didn’t appear until a little later.

[First, let’s look at the battlefields first. You guys all know that our master is almighty, right? I, Lunea, swear my eternal loyalty to my master here~ ✧.(๑>◡<๑)۶: ]

I was furious that I had to read such a message even after the Stage of Advent. I should have removed it when it broke the promise, fuck…

Doom Kaos’s energy poured out from beyond the curtain. What came out wasn’t an image like a photograph, nor was it a physical form of Kaos’s energy. Instead, a video clip unfolded in front of me and showed dozens of battle scenes all at once-!

***

#1 - Central and West of the Greenwood Continent (Land of Whirlpool)

Knight Lanceran widened his eyes. It was a late night on the third day of the battle against the vampire corps. A blob of blood was traversing the battlefield swiftly, and it was indistinguishable from the blood that was splattered all over the ground and scattered in puddles. Only a few people knew about its existence.

Nonetheless, when it was revealed that the ancient vampire corps was active… In other words, when Knight Lanceran had intended to dispatch troops to the city previously controlled by Caldoran, where the vampire corps was expanding its territory… It was at this time that the altar had provided him with archives of Saint Cassian, which discussed the vampire corps.

In those records, there was a description of a blob of blood that moved by itself as well. It indicated the appearance of the Vampire Lord.

After resolving himself to face death, Knight Lanceran charged toward the blood mass. However, even if the pale vampires clinging to him weren’t there, the speed of the moving blood mass was still incredibly fast. The blood mass was heading towards the main camp, where a large number of reinforcements had joined.

He realized he wouldn’t be able to chase after it with his abilities, so he looked around after beheading a vampire.

I should join the main force.

Nonetheless, the things that captured his immediate attention left him questioning how many soldiers would be able to retreat even if he ordered them to do so.

At that moment, Lanceran made eye contact with a female vampire. She was soaked in blood, but she was wearing a dress that could be seen at a social party. Apart from chasing the Vampire Lord’s blood mass, Lanceran couldn’t even stop her from smirking and jumping into him.

She purred, “You must have already fallen in love with my beauty, darling.”

That was the last voice Lanceran heard before losing consciousness.

#2 - Central and East of the Greenwood Continent (Barien Empire)

Apollo[1], William Spencer, was filled with anxiety as the progress on his side was significantly slower in comparison to Deborah Bellucci’s forces. His heart pounded with concern. The spoils of war Deborah gained by destroying the old Ronsius magic towers were considerable, and she was also leading the coalition forces closest to the imperial capital. Naturally, the one who planted the flag first became the owner.

The association didn’t care how the land was governed. When William heard that Deborah had immediately conscripted all adult men in the first conquered territories of the empire, he was filled with regret and self-blame.

Deborah was ranked the sixth strongest in the group, and he was ranked seventh. The gap between them wasn’t huge, but it was evident that Deborah was gradually widening it. What if she ended up occupying not only the high-class items from this alien land, but also from the imperial capital?

"I have confirmed it.”

It was about what kind of agreement the corps of Hera, Deborah Belluci, had made with the coalition groups.

"Hera had only one request for the coalition groups. She would clear the way and share everything left on that land

William understood the situation even without hearing the rest of that sentence.

He interrupted, “She claimed ownership of the residents in the capital of Dragorin, didn’t she?”

"Yes, sir.”

Deborah Bellucci’s corps wasn’t aiming to occupy the capital. Instead, their goal was to destroy the city, plunder items and gold, then gather slave soldiers. Pillaging was the right term to use to describe what she was doing.

He ordered grimly, “There will be nothing left if we are late. Summon all group leaders, without exception. Right now.”

"Yes, sir!”

#3 - Central and East of the Greenwood Continent (Barien Empire)

Rat-tat-tat. Rat-tat-tat.

The sound of guns firing at the target was loud, and the mercenary Jimmy was dizzy with the smell of gunpowder.

It was just yesterday when his group joined other groups. There seemed to be an agreement among the group’s leaders that a joint operation was necessary to capture the fortress in front of them instead of relying on individual attacks.

The two hundred groups had no choice but to be allied together as the Barien Empire’s firepower was on another level compared to other dukedoms. They used towers with supernatural power to form defensive lines and knew how to use flying beasts as their tactical helicopters.

Thus, more than two hundred groups were working together now, which meant over three thousand people had united into one corps. Jimmy was one of those mercenaries, and he was responsible for eliminating deserters coming from the frontlines.

It was quiet after a round of fire. Jimmy thought it was fortunate that it was night. Although the area was brightened by star shells and magic performed by the enemy's wizards, most of the gruesome scenes were quite hidden in darkness compared to the cruel starkness of daytime.

It was unbearably humid probably because of the blood that had been sprayed around for days. Jimmy and his fellow mercenaries took advantage of the lull to spread wood chips on the trenching ground. The corps had been formed all of a sudden, and they never imagined they would end up fighting in the trenches.

Jimmy unfolded a garbage box on the ground as his resting spot.

The biggest problem wasn’t the deserters fleeing from the frontlines of the enemy side. Instead, there were the magical spheres. They were objects that made Jimmy and the mercenaries unconsciously check the sky every now and then. They were coming from the imperial fortress, where the Awakened were attacking. When they exploded, they caused an enormous force to impact the surroundings.

There were rumors that people would bring in mortars later, but it wasn’t confirmed unless they were set up right in front of them.

Jimmy rubbed his eyes as he was quite sleepy, and talked to the mercenary beside him, “Isn’t this quite different from what we were told?”

"Have you not heard that the Declans were spotted?” responded the other guy.

He shook his head. “No, I mean, how can this be considered a small-scale operation?”

The mercenary smirked, “The Awakened must be furious that Hera’s team hit the jackpot.”

He frowned slightly. “Deborah Bellucci.”

"Yes, her.”

The conversation stopped there as the mercenary pointed at the commotion behind their back. Jimmy turned his head back, and a small-sized team had joined the coalition. They were Asians.

Jimmy couldn’t make his eyes turn red like the Awakened, so he frowned and narrowed his eyes to focus his vision on them. Then, he realized why their appearance had caused such a commotion.

Those joining were neither Japanese nor Chinese. Instead, they were from Odin’s home country. The group’s leader had given two hundred million dollars to his ex-girlfriend’s family as she had passed away in the Stage of Advent.

"Caliber.”

Jimmy deliberately lowered his voice.

"Wow, Caliber is showing up too? Our frontline will be organized much better now.”

Caliber shouted in Korean as soon as he stepped in. The application on the device had more issues translating Korean than the Dragorin’s language, so the guy in front of Caliber was struggling.

Meanwhile, Jimmy didn’t believe in the image that the media created of Caliber. Even though his son had portrayed him humorously in his clips and Caliber had demonstrated his faithfulness, he still held the title of the world’s sixth most powerful Awakened. The world of Awakened was not a place where anyone could climb up to that position easily.

Even then, Caliber’s voice was ringing loudly.

"Ah jik gga ji han gook mal mo r― myun uh jji ja gooo― yu gi dae jang, noo goo yu. leader. leader. leader mal lee yu.”

Jimmy muttered, lowering his posture into the trench, concerned that he would make eye contact with Caliber.

"Well, the mortar is here.”

He whispered as much as he could.

Bang!

Indeed, Caliber quickly advanced to the front line with the speed and force of a projectile that was being launched from a mortar.

1. The author uses Apollon, which is the less well-known version of Apollo’s name, at least, internationally. ☜

Chapter 399

#32 ― All-source Situation Room, the World Awakened Association (Mainland)

Lee Tae-Han was sitting in the situation room.

「Entrants: 33,914」

「Entrants: 33,921」

The speed of entering Dragorin had noticeably slowed down, which was a natural phenomenon as all the open dungeons were exhausted. He called the Director of the Office and ordered them to advance to the second opening immediately.

The first opening was limited only to the emperor’s direct territories, while the second opening was applied throughout the seven imperial territories. The association’s plan involved assembling teams of strong Awakened in the challenger and master sections and using them to create battlegrounds in the imperial capital. Once the enemy’s defenses were weakened, they would then launch attacks and deploy more Awakened to their territory.

「Entrants: 34,217」

「Entrants: 41,593」

The rate at which the scoreboard numbers were changing started to increase rapidly.

* * *

Not only outer space but also the real-time situation of the association’s headquarters was included. I thought that that piece of footage would be the last one, but…

Does Doom Kaos have thousands of eyeballs on its body?

Each video clip showcased a different offensive force invading various parts of the Barien Empire, like thousands of puzzle pieces. However, once combined, the full picture of the Barien Empire being consumed by the flames of war would become clear. One of the two most formidable nations was screaming and dying just like the central area of the Greenwood Continent had.

The last scene was an Awakened fighting the Grand Master of the empire, and the video zoomed into the Awakened’s furious red eyes.

[Wow~ Doom Man’s human forces are strong and burning with fighting spirit. The master is satisfied.]

The Man Who Overcomes Adversity had deactivated. Time had passed while I was watching all sorts of videos, so I was now fatigued.

[By the way, the human force has gone into override to serve their master, but what are the other corps doing? Since the human corps is leading the way, shouldn’t they be assisting and moving in response to them? I, Lunea, am honestly disappointed. Oh, not me. Doom Kaos is disappointed in you guys. Ah. Ha. Ha. Ha.]

Lunea kept talking incessantly, and I couldn’t tell if it was relaying Doom Kaos’s messages or simply being carried away by the thrill of becoming a Doom and was unable to stop talking.

However, I could understand why Doom Kaos had given such a high position to it. It was a hint that Doom Kaos would be more directly involved with us in the future. What it would have truly wanted to say was to prevent internal conflicts in advance and focus on the war that had just begun.

[Okay, then. Let’s chant for the last time. Eternal Loyalty to our almighty master, Doom Kaos― ٩()و]

The meeting was finally over, and I heard voices following Lunea’s words from stairs below and above me. I joined them as I didn’t mind acting like this as long as this would end the conference.

"Eternal Loyalty to our almighty master, Doom Kaos.”

[Are you not going to lower your head, Doom Man?]

This asshole…

* * *

I returned to the mainland as soon as I got back from the coast. The object that I sent to Yeon-Hee didn’t contain harmful energy, but the one I sent to Lee Tae-Han’s office did.

As I pushed open the gate and stepped into the office, I was met with a surreal sight. Lee Tae-Han’s workspace was awash in deep red energy, and all the neighboring offices on the same floor appeared to be deserted.

The Awakened from the association was restricting access at both ends of the corridor, then they hurriedly lowered their heads as soon as they glanced alternately between the gate that was still open and me. The bloody crimson energy had already withered up to Lee Tae-Han’s office door.

"Odin has returned. He is right in front of us now.”

As I had seen from Doom Kaos’s video, Lee Tae-Han was in the situation room, overseeing the entrance into the empire.

I collected the bone ring and waited for Lee Tae-Han to come over in order to briefly explain the situation to him.

However, Yeon-Hee arrived first. She was fully armed, ready to jump into the frontlines of the battlefield at any moment. Her anxious eyes looked at me.

She babbled, “I thought you were in danger.”

Then, she pulled out half of the ancient dragon’s heart, but the shape of it, which was originally a hilt of the broken sword, had been altered into a mundane form resembling cooled lava.

[* Storage box]

[Half of the Great Red’s Heart has been added.]

[Doom Entegasto’s Bone Ring that the Dead Revere has been removed.]

"This is

When I was about to tell her about it, she spoke first.

"I was going to enter the gate if I still didn’t hear anything from you by the end of today. With Jonathan and Lee Tae-Han.”

I explained briefly, “There was a meeting, and all Dooms were gathered in one place.”

Yeon-Hee nodded her head while focusing on the surroundings. She appeared to be conscious of the energy of Doom Entegasto that had spread when the bone ring was left alone in the office.

Her gaze slowly moved to my fingers, then she frowned after noticing how my golden energy and Doom Entegasto’s bloody red energy were intertwined.

"It was the energy coming from that, right?” she asked.

I nodded. “They would have taken it away if I brought that to the meeting. Doom Entegasto would have ground his teeth, waiting for the right time to kill me.”

I couldn’t laugh at Yeon-Hee’s serious face.

"Is that his stuff again?”

"Yes.”

A knowing look appeared in her eyes. “I know what is going on. I guess you were experienced in hiding cigarettes when you were in middle school, right?”

She let out a laugh as if she had now relaxed.

The conversation then turned to the bone ring. After explaining that I needed to raise my Common Power to use this, I told her about the ‘Expansion of Life Vessel Usage Ability.’

Yeon-Hee showed more interest than when she learned that the bone was made from the bones of Doom Entegasto. With her eyes wide open like a surprised bunny, she was deeply immersed in the bone ring, unable to take her eyes off it.

I knew what she wanted. The reason why she couldn’t enter outer space immediately even though I was potentially in a dangerous situation was that she possessed my immortal vessel.

"Expansion of Life Vessel Usage Ability is

As expected, her voice was full of anticipation.

I cautioned, “Nothing has been confirmed.”

Her eyes were bright. “But there is a possibility that we can move the vessel. So, if we can, then

I replied instantly, “Right. If we can move the vessel, then I will consider other options.”

Outer space was an incredibly dangerous terrain, so I made the excuse of needing the Life Vessel to keep her tied to the mainland and prevent her from venturing into it. If she encountered the transcendents, then there was no way for someone as powerful as her to survive.

However, upon Yeon-Hee’s most recent visit to the auction, I realized that her demeanor was not simply one of boredom. Her calm expression seemed to indicate that the motivation driving her life was waning.

Besides being my lover, she was the top Awakened in the world. I knew that she was extremely proud of that, so she wouldn’t even hesitate in moving the vessel to another person. If the constraint called the Life Vessel were gone, then she would be free. Moreover, the world was noisy with the large-scale expansion of outer space entries through the Barien Empire.

She would have heard many things.

"Are you sure?”

"Just wait a bit. We will know once we catch two more Dragorins. It won’t take long.”

I was also hoping that the bone ring had the ability to move the vessel as much as she did. Finding a safe vault like Yeon-Hee was the next problem.

When Yeon-Hee regained brightness in her face, a strong presence approached the room. At first, I thought it was Lee Tae-Han, but I felt a presence from the opposite direction of the situation room, outside the building. Furthermore, based on the disappearing traces of the distorted space, I was able to confirm his identity.

There were only a few Awakened with returning stones. It seemed that the news of my return to the headquarters had reached Jonathan through several people’s mouths. As expected, I heard him call my name from afar. His voice echoed from outside the building and traveled through the walls.

- Sun!

It was Jonathan. He entered, dressed in a suit. All traces of his past reign on the skull throne like Doom Entegasto had been erased, and he reminded me of his previous life as a financier. He had only joined us five days ago after wandering, but I could tell that he had completely adapted to the environment.

It appeared that he was on his way back from meeting the club members. It would have been an event to announce his return and solidify his position as the head of the shadow government.

He briefly exchanged glances with Yeon-Hee, then stood in front of me.

"Everything is fine?”

Lee Tae-Han came in just in time. Judging by the way their eyes flickered at each other, it was obvious that they had resolved to enter outer space starting tomorrow, as Yeon-Hee had mentioned earlier.

I finished explaining what I had already done to Yeon-Hee. Lee Tae-Han and Jonathan seemed relieved that what they had worried about hadn’t happened, but at the same time, they appeared to have gotten a better understanding of the transcendent beings.

Right when I was about to return to outer space, Jonathan called me. Unlike Yeon-Hee and Lee Tae-Han, his face was filled with tension. When he checked the text message on his phone, there was a creepy gleam in his eyes.

He stated, “I think you should know about this.”

Jonathan showed me his screen. The headlines of the news that would be published tomorrow were written in large letters on the screen.

[Who is John Doe of Jonathan Investment Finance Group?]

[(In-depth Exploration) The Most Super Rich of the Super Rich, Complete Monopoly of Wealth]

[The Second ‘Occupy Wall Street’ Might Happen…]

Chapter 400

The scene unfolding in front of Jonathan Investment Finance Group’s headquarters was reminiscent of the ‘Occupy Wall Street’ movement that took place eleven years ago. We agreed with the media’s assertion that the protest seemed to signal a resurgence of the movement.

At that time, the protest had spread worldwide. In the aftermath of the 2008 subprime crisis, many people criticized us as the Jonathan and Gillian Investment Finance Group were monopolizing the financial industry at the time.

However, no one had led the protest back then. Instead, it resembled a flashmob[1]. The decline was only a matter of time, and it ended up fading away and being forgotten.

"Is there someone behind this?”

I asked that first because Jonathan’s eyes were filled with tension.

He began to show me pictures. The first photograph was a young man who seemed to be a college student, carrying a backpack as if he intended to eat and sleep there. The picket he was holding said…

「I support Jonathan Investment Finance Group. However, they shouldn’t take everything.」

This one-man protest was the spark that caused the formation of the protestors in front of the New York headquarters. Then, Jonathan swiped to the picture of people gathering in support of him.

There was a specific part that Jonathan was wary about. He stopped flipping through the pictures and stopped at the last one. It was a picture of a small group of young college students talking to an elderly man.

"He is a professor who works as an academic advisor at ATTAC. His name is Clayton.”

Jonathan implied that he would have removed him immediately if he was in the Stage of Advent.

ATTAC sounded like the name of a boss monster, but in the global society, their significance was only at the level of minor monsters. Their actual name was Association for a Taxation of Financial Transactions in Assistance to the Citizens. Although they were originally founded in France, they could not be considered one of the leading organizations of the antiglobalization movement.

Nonetheless, there was a reason why I said they were insignificant. Although they had presented various models of civil movements, their voices had been consistently ignored.

The antiglobalization activists had been stuck in their own world just like that. The problem now was that they were in an environment favorable for them to cause trouble. If I were an ordinary person, then I would have no choice but to listen to their voices.

The assets of Jonathan and Gillian Investment Finance Group alone accounted for 42.6 percent of the total global market capitalization. In USD, that was $ 19,132,512,000,000, which was approximately twenty trillion dollars. It was two quadrillion won in Korean currency.

The public wasn’t stupid. They knew that this figure was only limited to stocks just by glancing at it. Even they could easily say that the wealth was being unfairly distributed throughout the world.

As could be seen in the pictures, the current number of protestors was small, around sixty people. However, it was clear that once the wind blew, their numbers would grow enough to fill the entire Wall Street. On top of that, if they organized leadership…

If they focused on one or two specific goals instead of making a fuss about multiple issues, then the public’s voice wouldn’t fade away like they did in the past.

I said as I pointed at the professor in the picture, “He seems to be volunteering to be the leader. He must have learned something from the past, and that is probably why he came faster than anyone else.”

Jonathan replied, suppressing his anger, “Yes, he is gathering his colleagues. Activists from ATTAC will step up as leaders after removing their political stances.”

He lingered on the professor in the picture similar to how Doom Entegasto gazed at me.

He said, “You get it, right? This protest will spread soon, Sun.”

Despite his attempts to suppress the media’s movement, they began reporting on us. Prior to the U.S. President joining our club, we had been constantly criticizing the media and dismissing them as “fake news,” leaving them in a tight spot. However, they had now reached their limit and could no longer ignore the issues that were being discussed and debated on the Internet.

***

Clayton was facing a famous documentary director at a cafe on Wall Street. The camera was set up in a position where it could capture the side profiles of the two of them and the scenery outside the window. Through the window, the crowd that had previously numbered fewer than one hundred had now grown to more than that. The people waving their picket signs towards the camera were also spotted.

The so-called ‘top 0.1 percent,’ consisting of the super-rich, have been controlling two-thirds of the world’s entire GDP. However, since the Stage of Advent, the gap between the super-rich has widened significantly, and within the 0.1% of the super-rich, a 0.0001% class has been formed. Today, a group of protestors have gathered in front of the headquarters of Jonathan Investment Finance Group. I am here with one of the protestors to talk about their goals.

The director finished preparing for the shoot after thinking of the narration for the clip. The professor and director had just exchanged brief greetings.

The professor said, “The gap between the super-rich and the general public is large, but the gap between the super-rich and the small number of financial rulers is even larger. In fact, calling them ‘rulers’ is not a stretch.”

The director was confident that Clayton’s opinion matched the intended direction of the documentary clip. He suddenly thought of a caption to add to the film.

Were the new absolute monarchs born on the Day of Advent?

"Imagine a world where people’s heights are determined by their wealth. Then, I’d be looking up at you, Director.”

The director didn’t disagree with Clayton’s analogy.

"But don’t forget. This is Wall Street. Let’s say that you go out onto the street. The first things you notice are giants striding along, meters tall. They are Wall Street’s managers. They are so tall that everyone’s eyes are fixed on them. Then, when you notice a commotion at your feet and look down, you finally discover dwarves like me bustling about.”

The director nodded, amused by the thought.

"There are people so tiny that we can’t even see them with naked eyes on the street as well. Let’s say you turn your head at a loud noise. It is so loud that you would have thought mountains were moving, but it is a giant, towering more than two miles high.”

The director interjected, “The super-rich.”

Clayton nodded. “That’s right. You have no choice but to flee from the possibility of being crushed by its foot. But then you wondered why the world is always ‘night.’ You then remember legends of a ‘sun’ that used to rise and light up the day. So you ask the giants, ‘Can you see the sun up there?

"Can they see the sun up there?” asked the director.

"Haha, yes. Like that. Your question was delivered through the mouths of giants. From small giants to medium, to big giants, then to mountainous giants.”

Clayton continued while shaking his head.

"But you receive an answer that none of the giants in the world can see the sun. That’s when you reach a conclusion. Could there be a king of giants, so massive that his shadow alone covers the entire world? And at the same time, you tremble in fear. If such a colossal giant exists, the mere act of lifting his foot could be directly connected to countless fates. A single step could split a country.”

The director waited for the professor to continue.

"Although it is just a hypothetical world that you just made, the reality is not much different.”

Clayton pointed to the protestors outside the window, and the director’s gaze followed.

"Those people gathered there have the same fear as you did in the story. Do they appear as rebels who defy the system? No. They are ordinary people who have realized that their fate, along with the entire nation, is being determined by the biggest giant.”

"You mean Jonathan and Gillian Investment Finance Group.”

"There is one more. John Doe.”

The director thought he would have to change the motto. He planned to make a one-minute short animation about the story the professor had told him about and named the nation ‘Titan.’ He also thought about the king of that country.

Do you know the King of Titan, John Doe?

Yes, this is it.

A satisfied smile bloomed over the director’s face. The interview continued.

"We must have one voice. There are many issues, but we need to focus on matters that can cover as many issues as possible.”

"And you think that the key to resolving this is John Doe, right?”

"His wealth not only exceeds that of Jonathan Hunter, but the fact that he has never made a public appearance also leads me to believe that he may be at the helm of the financial elite. In addition, the fact that his identity is still veiled, means that he wields lawless financial power more than Jonathan Hunter.”

The director sent a signal to the cameraman as he finished the interview. He meant to zoom in on the professor’s picket sign, which was leaning against the table.

「It is not Jonathan Hunter. Why is the government so eager to hide John Doe’s identity?」

The camera didn’t even miss the back of Professor Clayton as he picked up the picket sign and walked out into the street.

***

Jonathan boarded the association’s private jet stationed at Gunsan Airport after sending Seon-Hu to outer space. It was time for him to return to New York.

The situation on Wall Street, where the number of protestors was growing, was constantly being updated on his phone through messages. The increasing number of protestors and their slogans becoming more unified into one voice made him uneasy.

John Doe. John Doe. John Doe!

He was frowning.

Bad things were emanating from Wall Street and spreading outward. There was no need to cause a military uproar. The contagious disease would be crushed by the flames of the ‘Descent of the King of Hell.’ It was worse as it occurred during wartime.

However, burning them with force would be a violation of the order Seon-Hu had kept.

Jonathan muttered as he recalled Seon-Hu recently leaving for outer space.

"No matter what kind of dirt is thrown at us, I will deal with it myself.”

As he could tell how the protest would end, he was ready for it.

1. A phenomenon where groups of people come together in a public space to perform a seemingly spontaneous and coordinated action, often for entertainment or social purposes. ☜

Chapter 401

"Why John Doe? Because he is a symbol of capitalism along with Jonathan Hunter. I want to talk about how the government has modified over thirty-four laws just to hide John Doe.”

Every time he switched channels, various voices came out.

Why now…

The President of the United States frowned with discomfort.

"If you don’t take any action, the worst-case scenario will become a reality. We are 99.9999%! The probability that you are with us is 99.9999% as well!”

"The government only gives us numbers, and just looking at those numbers makes us think that our economy is actually growing. However, why is it not the case for those around me? My family and neighbors are still suffering in all aspects, such as jobs and taxes. It is so hard to see them in pain. Hasn’t our world become better by repelling alien invasions?”

"People think that our system avoided collapse because of ‘Stage of Advent Defenders’ like Jonathan and Gillian Investment Finance Group, but they have only indulged in greed as they have always done. They monopolized information and made investments so that they wouldn’t lose anything. There is evidence everywhere that they knew about the alien invasion in advance and prepared alternatives before the Day of Advent. They didn’t defend the Day of Advent. They took advantage of it.”

"What many people are not aware of is that the New York Stock Exchange is not a national institution. It is owned by Jonathan Investment Finance Group, so who would own the Federal Reserve Bank? Why do you think the board members of the Federal Reserve Bank are filled with people from the Jonathan Group?”

"It’s not right. Protesting is our duty. Join us!”

"I guess I have to talk about numbers again. A society is deformed just by the top twenty percent of the rich occupying ninety percent of total wealth. But do you know this? Even among the top twenty percent, a few people like Jonathan Hunter and John Doe hold seventy percent of the wealth. The calculation is pretty simple. A few people hold more than sixty percent of the world’s total wealth. Just a few! Even a kid would know that this is wrong.”

"It was the Awakened who saved human civilization, not them. They were betting on humanity’s crisis!”

"There is something bigger. Look at how the World Awakened Association was integrated into the capitalist world. Why have they, who once crawled out of hell, become such obedient followers and only move by the rules of capital? The King of Hell. Jonathan Hunter. John Doe… They hold power beyond our imagination.”

"Police oppressed the public, and friends were arrested. I spent many nights awake on the streets. The reason I can tolerate this is that the future of our children depends on us.”

"If they acted as ‘Defenders of the Day of Advent’ for justice, now is the time to show a new justice. Bring justice to the world, Jonathan Hunter! Reveal yourselves, John Doe, and the leaders of Gillian Group! We are not your slaves!”

"The occupation will continue! Gather around, people! We will never be defeated! Always! Forever! We will definitely occupy Wall Street!”

"John Doe! John Doe! John Doe! Reveal yourself, John Doe!”

The louder the voices calling for John Doe grew, the more pressured the President of the United States felt. The protest wasn’t going to end within a day or two. His aides also stated that it would be much bigger and prolonged than the previous ones.

Unlike the past, which had been initially sparked by discontent with the government’s economic policies, this particular protest was triggered by the revelation of John Doe’s vast financial influence. The mere disclosure of the information instilled fear in the general public. They were overwhelmed with dread that they had to walk out on the streets, protesting.

In fact, there were signs. After the shock of the Day of Advent was settled, companies began to reveal their changed shareholder registries. When the total was tallied, 22.3 percent of the world’s total shares were in Jonathan Group alone, and the top ten groups combined held a staggering 62.1 percent.

If the scope was limited to the United States, then their control rate would have been much higher.

Meanwhile, the world had found stability after the alien invasion, and the once-fearsome monsters were now mere contents to be consumed. The stories of how Awakened were making a fortune and living as luxuriously as royalty caused a sense of deprivation among the general public.

The tension had subsided, so the void was filled with fear and deprivation, fueled by anxiety. The Day of Advent, which could have led to the extinction of humanity, was soon forgotten by the public.

So why not!

However, his real concern was with the opportunists trying to take advantage of the situation and the fact that his core supporters, the farmers in the Farm Belt, were supporting the protestors.

He turned off the television, then picked up the newspaper on his desk, only to throw it on the floor in frustration.

「Jonathan Hunter and John Doe’s Financial Empire Even Reached the Farm Belt… Twenty-Two Confirmed Corporations.」

That was undoubtedly the work of the cunning Democratic Party.

Opportunistic bastards.

They had deliberately leaked the information that even the vast lands of the Farm Belt were under the Jonathan Group’s possession.

The off-year election was not far off. The economic indicators had been improving since China’s suppression, so he was looking forward to it. Moreover, new markets had opened up for the Awakened!

Nonetheless, if the situation persisted, he couldn’t dispel his anxiety about the possibility of losing both the House of Representatives and the Senate to the Democrats. If such an outcome were to occur, then the power of the presidency would be rendered meaningless. The club would look for a new alternative other than him.

As his worries deepened, someone knocked on the door. One of the opportunists came, right on time. The president quickly picked up the newspaper he had thrown and hid it in a drawer.

"I have been waiting for you, Mr. DeColes.”

The assemblyman was a fellow Republican who led a major faction in the House. He could be considered a comrade.

However, the president could sense that the meeting was going to be uncomfortable as the assemblyman had entered with an awkward expression.

In the end, the assemblyman’s lengthy statement was the same as others that the president needed to make a decision quickly to win in the upcoming election. And the decision was…

「Special Investigation Hearing Plan (John Doe)」

The document was thin. Nevertheless, when it was placed on the desk, it sounded like thunder to the president. Although he remained expressionless, he was screaming inside.

You will pass out once you realize his identity. How dare you!

***

It was infuriating.

"You have to at least make a show of it, Mr. President. Who is John Doe?”

He grumbled, “I’d like to ask that myself. Isn't this the work of Obama and the rest of you?”

“...It’s unfortunate that we have come this far, but now is not the time to worry about Wall Street. You have done enough, Mr. President.”

The president burst out in anger, unable to contain his emotions any longer.

"You say it so easily! I cannot agree to this hearing! Never!”

The decision to hold or not hold the hearing rested with the Republican Party, which held the majority in the House. The president now realized that the party leaders had decided to proceed with the hearing.

Damn it.

The old lady who was once fully supported by the Democratic Party had lost not only to him but also the interest of the club. She was in a position to know the existence of the club, and a few high-ranking Republican officials were aware of it as well.

However, that was it. Those in a lower rank, who could only guess the presence of the club, were only focused on the upcoming election.

He vehemently insisted, “If the party turns their back on me, I will do the same, sir. Don’t forget that I can also put up a fight. I’m going to say this again, but I do not agree with the hearing. I have made my stance clear!”

"I will be back again, Mr. President. Please take a close look into the documents.”

The president called his chief aide over with a clear directive. He needed to select individuals who would align with him regardless of their political party.

The two moved to the chief aide’s office. They listed the names of House members on a large screen board and checked them one by one. Suddenly, the chief aide whispered, “...It is difficult right now to find supporters. What about asking for cooperation from the club members?”

It was an unwritten law. Unless the person was at the venue where the club conference was held, they shouldn’t have mentioned its name.

The U.S. President narrowed his eyes and shook his head.

If that happens, then they will be questioning my qualifications.

A strong impulse had hit him. He actually wanted to tell the club’s secrets to the chief aide and his position within the club as well. The club had such a vertical hierarchical structure. He had to consistently prove his qualifications to remain in the club even after the end of the presidential term.

The former president’s failure to do so had resulted in a miserable life after retirement.

I can’t believe he is into extreme sports at that age. That must be the only way to suppress his desires.

The president didn’t want to experience the same fate as the former president.

He suddenly said, “Let my wife know that I won’t be able to come home for a few days.”

That night, the U.S. President was nervously biting his dry lips. He reviewed the hearing plan while threatening and convincing House members, and he found that some parts were excessively detailed, contrary to the claim that he had to at least put on a show.

The hearing wasn’t just about the scale of John Doe’s assets. It was a place he would be questioned about his past when he had accumulated such wealth and the detailed process of protecting the world on the Day of Advent. Employees of the Jonathan Group were scheduled to take the witness stand.

These crazy motherfuckers. Are they trying to blow up the entire world?

Many people wanted to raise their value through this opportunity without realizing exactly whose pocket their election expenses had come from…

The president shifted his gaze toward the whiteboard. He was still five seats short of stopping the hearing, but he had finally reached a point where he could catch up.

Wait…were the windows open before?

A gust of wind blew from behind. Ever since the chief aide and his team had started running around, the president was alone in the office. It was supposed to be empty, except for him.

Yet, he felt a heavy presence from his back along with the wind’s intrusion. His heart quivered. He didn’t know how they passed the security, but there was no doubt that a group of unregistered Awakened had come together. If not that, then the club might have sent killers.

Frightening thoughts crossed his mind. Since he was well aware of his failure to get rid of the protest and the hearing, he moved quite slowly to check behind him.

However, there was only one person. The force emanating from that person was so powerful that the president had originally thought there was a group of Awakened intruders.

After he recognized the Awakened’s face, he hurriedly lowered his head with widened eyes. Although it wasn’t actually him, he needed to treat him as if he was John Doe as this guy was entrusted with full authority.

“...The King of Hell

Chapter 402

When the cold gaze of the King of Hell shifted towards the whiteboard, the team from the association’s Security Bureau, which had been sent for the safety of the White House, took action. There were Awakened employed in the security team, but most of them were low-level Bsilgols.

However, the one in charge of the team sent from the Security Bureau was an Awakened in the master section. He was ranked 1295th in the world, and his codename was YuShi[1].

Recalling that the individual had been directly under the King of Hell in the Final Stage, the U.S. President took a step back to allow them time to catch up. They seemed to have a strong sense of camaraderie with each other.

The president had heard that when most of the Awakened in the Final Stage was trying to assassinate John Doe’s lover, Mary, the King of Hell and his corps continued focusing on fighting against alien monsters. A hierarchy was clear, but there was a certain sense formed at the end of the Final Stage between the two.

He would do whatever the King of Hell orders him to do. Even if that order is to overthrow this country…

This didn’t only apply between the King of Hell and an Awakened standing in front of him. Even without such a bond, the Awakened were in a state of submission to John Doe’s power. A single word, like ‘kill,’ was enough for them to move.

From then on, the absolute monarchy hidden behind the veil would truly rule the world. For instance, the rapidly spreading protests and the political situation filled with opportunists would be governed by John Doe alone.

Therefore, the president couldn’t stop himself from making assumptions.

What if his patience has run out? What if he has decided to reorganize the world?

He wondered if there would be a spot for him to stand if such a world began.

Would there be a chance for club members who are not Awakened..?

It was a miserable thought because the best scenario for him was to maintain the current situation. It was the same for the media attacking him and the politicians in power.

The president continued to think while standing in front of the King of Hell and Awakened from the Security Bureau.

Life is about survival, and the most important thing everywhere is survival.

If he planned to suppress the protest with physical force and establish a unified absolute monarchy from that point on, then the president thought he needed to clarify his direction.

He thought of his school days and the moments at the fucking New York Military Academy. Although it wasn’t a national educational institution that made him be commissioned as a general upon graduation, it was more brutal than the military.

He had to wear a neatly arranged uniform and a shiny belt buckle. Since it was where the troublemakers of wealthy families were attending, he always had to be number one in order to survive. Even if he lacked confidence, he needed to fake it and seem confident. Once he made a decision, he had to stick to it until the end, even if he realized later that it was the wrong decision, and not expose any weaknesses.

That was the most important rule of survival. The U.S. President made up his mind. Of course, he didn’t want to oppress his citizens. After all, it was because of the support of the beloved public that he could enter the White House despite the club’s attempts.

However, if someone asked whether he would stay on the public’s side or remain a member of the club, he would answer without hesitation. In his mind, the scene of armed soldiers clashing with protestors unfolded.

After the Awakened from the Security Bureau left, he immediately said, “I will declare martial law.”

He had already planned whom to appoint as the martial law commander, devised a strategy to apprehend opposing governors, and created a plan to suppress the voices of the Congress members who would call for the lifting of martial law.

It would be a challenging process, but he needed to succeed.

However, the King of Hell didn’t reply. Instead, he was staring at the names written on the whiteboard, including those belonging to the party that hosted the hearing, with a cold gaze.

The president was certain that what he felt was not wrong. John Doe and his aides were pissed enough to overturn the order they had created.

Nonetheless, the King of Hell’s answer was different from the look in his eyes.

“Martial law for such a trivial matter? That will be perfect for paralyzing the government.”

It was not trivial. Pro-revolution groups were emerging across the country, from Wall Street to major cities, and the movement was spreading across the world.

The King of Hell picked up the hearing plan document while ignoring the dumbfounded president. He crossed out some phrases with a pen and added a few words.

The president took it back and read through it again.

「Special Investigation Hearing Plan (John Doe) (Jonathan Hunter)

Hearing Subject: John Doe Jonathan Hunter

Purpose: To conduct a thorough investigation, it is proposed that the subject be summoned to attend a hearing where they will be required to answer questions. Additionally, if deemed necessary, the subject may be required to listen to testimonies and statements from witnesses…」

“Both sides will come to an agreement with this. You should not create any more enemies.”

The president couldn’t think of what to say in response.

“But you did your best. I will remember that.”

***

When the President of the United States was left alone again in the chief aide’s office, he was confused about what his true feelings were. Mixed feelings of relief and regret overwhelmed him. Perhaps it was because the decision to proceed with the hearing had lifted some of the burden from his shoulders, but at the same time, he felt completely drained. Fatigue began to rush in.

He didn’t stop by his private residence, but instead returned to the White House.

“But you did your best. I will remember that.”

That was the last remake left by John Doe’s agent. He weakly brushed his face with one hand, then a bitter smile spread across his face.

Is this what he meant? In such a crappy situation…

He realized that he wouldn’t be able to sleep tonight and pulled out the Bible that was on one side of the desk. It wasn’t the one used by President Abraham Lincoln when he entered the White House, but the contents were the same.

Exodus 21:23 - 25.

But if there is serious injury, you are to take life for life,eye for an eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot,burn for burn, wound for wound, bruise for bruise.

That was his favorite verse. When he quoted this verse during the election campaign and argued against admitting Muslim terrorists into the country, he often faced people counter-attacking him with Matthew 5:39: ‘But I tell you, do not resist an evil person. If anyone slaps you on the right cheek, turn them to the other cheek also.’

That was why. He had a strong desire to reveal today’s story to the opportunists who attacked him in the past and the pastors who still claimed ‘John Doe’ as the Messiah. John Doe was having the agent voluntarily attend the hearing. That was no different from the words of Matthew 5:39.

Moreover, most religions wanted to be recognized for the legitimacy of their denominations in his name these days. His wealth, power, and even faith formed a trinity…

At that moment, he suddenly realized that his line of thinking had gone down an absurd path.

‘What the hell am I thinking?’

He shuddered as he imagined a world where all of humanity had become fanatics, staring only at him. Such a world was worse than an absolute regime that trampled the public under martial law. Also, the current regime was much better than absolute domination.

The next morning, the President of the United States called in Congressman DeColes. The protest had spread to Japan, France, and John Doe’s motherland, South Korea.

As the hotline call with the South Korean President was ending, DeColes entered the room. He couldn’t hide his combative spirit because many of those who had promoted the hearing with him had turned to the president’s side.

“Mr. President. Are you sure you want to do this? Are you serious?”

The member of the House replaced his usual morning greetings with an outburst.

“This is a national issue beyond the party, sir.”

“You cannot lead the country alone. I hate to mention it again, but you should support the decision that our party made…”

“Well, then we don’t need this. Shall we put it to a vote?”

He didn’t mean it. The president handed over the hearing plan with a cranky face. DeColes’s eyes narrowed.

“Jonathan Hunter?”

The president pointed at the hearing plan documents with his chin and answered, “Let’s come to an agreement on that. If we still lose the election after all this, then…”

“Have you talked about this with the Jonathan Investment Finance Group?” asked DeColes.

“Don’t just think about the off-year election. You should look forward to the 2020 re-election as well. Who will fund the elections if we blindly turn our backs on Wall Street? You should think more wisely. If we lose voters, we gather new ones. If we don’t have financial sponsors, we look for new ones as well.”

“Wait, Mr. President. Did Jonathan Hunter say he would appear in court?”

“If he refuses, then you can enforce it, Mr. DeColes.”

The president enjoyed DeColes’s bewildered expression before continuing.

“I’m kidding. I did have a conversation with Jonathan Group.”

DeColes blinked. “That is…”

“You think we’re lucky, right? It will be fine. You should all be grateful to have a president like me.”

“We didn’t understand your deep intentions, Mr. President. I apologize on behalf of us.”

“Words mean nothing. You should apologize in the future with different means. Don’t forget that I saved you all.”

***

It became quiet all of a sudden. The performance artists preparing a show in front of Wall Street’s Charging Bull, the protestors and police arresting them for crossing the line, the professors from the academic advisory board of ATTAC who referred to the protesting site as the ‘perfect classroom,’ and even the pedestrians carrying donated food and necessities on carts became silent.

As they looked up at the illegally installed large monitor, the noisy streets seemed to have stopped in time.

[Breaking News: House Special Investigation Hearing Settled… A Special Hearing on ‘Jonathan Hunter’ Regarding Financial Defense on the Day of Advent. Attendance Notification Sent.]

Cheers of victory pierced the sky at once.

“What if Jonathan Hunter refuses to attend?”

Despite someone raising a question, it was quickly drowned out by the sound of cheers. However, as the excitement died down, the question began to surface.

People became anxious. Their voice had reached the White House, and even politicians who were closely tied to Wall Street had joined them and were speaking in unison. Nonetheless, Jonathan Hunter, an Awakened and a member of the association, had the right to refuse attendance based on the agreement between the World Awakened Association and the UN member states.

Besides those rights, Jonathan Hunter ranked fourth in power among the Awakened. If he firmly refused to attend, then how could the hearing proceed?

The once-loud cheers evolved into new chants.

“Jonathan should attend!”

“Jonathan should attend!”

A few hours later, the large monitor that had been playing the professors’ lectures switched to a different scene. Beneath the excited announcer’s face, the protestors discovered something that aligned with their demands.

Waaaaaaaah-!

Everyone hugged each other, and some of them even started crying in happiness.

[Breaking News: Jonathan Hunter, “I will attend.”]

The protestors on the streets thought they had won as they looked at the screen.

The highly anticipated day had finally arrived, and it began with the rising sun capturing the world’s attention.

1. ‘A God of Rain’ in Chinese. ☜

Chapter 403

The first time Jonathan and Kim Cheong-Soo met in person was in the waiting room of the assembly as they had only talked through phone calls prior to that. Kim Cheong-Soo also received a notice to attend the hearing. Although he was just a witness, he knew he was one of the subjects of the hearing as well.

Nonetheless, it wasn’t just the hearing that made him furious as he was pissed about what was happening outside the assembly.

Kim Cheong-Soo skipped the greeting and dove into the point immediately. It was an urgent matter he had heard on his way to the assembly as well.

“The search warrant review has begun.”

There was a face of a young prosecutor on the smartphone that Kim Cheong-Soo showed to Jonathan.

“The submitter is an underlying prosecutor, but many members of the House and civic groups are involved. It has been confirmed that he is carrying this out without the approval of the current chief prosecutor.”

Kim Cheong-Soo did not take out a separate profile for the prosecutor because the profiles of candidates running for chief prosecutor were readily accessible through the election management website or the candidate’s campaign website for the upcoming off-year election.

At that moment, a dry, lifeless chuckle burst out from Jonathan’s mouth. Despite this, his clenched fists looked as if he was about to cause trouble at any moment. In fact, the armrest of his chair had shattered into pieces, and the entire chair broke as he got up.

Looking into Jonathan’s outraged eyes, Kim Cheong-Soo realized what the presence of ‘the King of Hell’ meant to people in the Stage of Advent. It wasn’t something that could be hidden even if Jonathan wore a suit instead of items.

Kim Cheong-Soo pulled himself together and continued speaking, “It will be dismissed for now.”

Jonathan commented, “I guess they are going to talk about Anti-Trust law.”

The Anti-Trust Law was a policy that had dismantled the kingdom of Rockefeller, who was once called the King of Oil.

However, Kim Cheong-Soo couldn’t hear what Jonathan said. He only sensed a high-pitched noise that caused extreme pain in his eardrums. He couldn’t hear anything other than a low hum.

Jonathan noticed that his anger had gone too far when he saw Kim Cheong-Soo covering his ears and complaining of pain. He needed to calm down, but it was easier said than done.

When Jonathan apologized, Kim Cheong-Soo shook his hands as if to say it was alright.

“What did you say?”

Jonathan responded, “Anti-Trust Law.”

When Kim Cheong-Soo nodded, Jonathan’s heart pounded with the impulse to activate the Descent of the King of Hell.

He was more vexed now compared to when he had found out that Rothschild was trying to kill Sun’s parents. Rothschild’s ambition was at least blatant. However, those who were joining the protests… The stupid idiots who knew nothing about the world were trying to cover up their greed as justice. Jonathan was on the verge of exploding in anger.

Nonetheless, he needed to suppress his emotions. He could cause chaos in the world, but this wasn’t the world he created. He was just following Sun’s rules.

Kim Cheong-Soo waited for Jonathan to calm down, then spoke.

“Many of the politicians in the assembly haven’t even seen the shadow of the club. The attacks will become more intense. Keep an eye on this guy. He is the one leading the search warrant along with the prosecutor.”

* * *

「Mr. Jonathan Hunter.」

Reporters were swarmed like bees at the central seat where nameplates were placed and the entrance leading to it. Even after Jonathan sat down, the sound of reporters pressing camera shutters didn’t stop. They were close enough such that they could reach out their hands and touch him.

For a while, Jonathan couldn’t see the assembly members sitting in a circle as they were obscured by the reporters.

Jonathan maintained a stern face. He tapped the microphone to signal that he was ready. As the reporters cleared the way, the hearing began after the formal greetings from the chairman.

「DeColes Donovan, Republican House Representative」

The first member to speak was chosen, but he couldn’t even open his mouth. As his gaze met Jonathan’s, he realized what kind of trouble the government had caused.

Jonathan was basically the owner of Wall Street and exercised tremendous financial control. Even excluding the power he wielded in the Stage of Advent, he exuded an overwhelming presence that dominated the entire assembly.

Of course, he looked mad about the current situation. When an assemblyman noticed that the cameras were turned on for broadcasting, he was about to open his mouth. However, another member snatched the chance to speak first.

“Are you using a smartphone? Then, which company’s are you using?”

Jonathan tersely responded, “Berry.”

“Same with me. I have heard that you came here by car. Is it a German brand’s car?”

“Yes.”

“When did you sleep last night, and where did you have breakfast this morning?”

Jonathan replied, “I understand what you are trying to get at, so stop. Yes, I own all the stocks of the companies that I use.

“If you only possessed them, we wouldn’t be gathered here today. Even if it is a story that only applies to you, Mr. Hunter. Many Americans are concerned about the monopolistic economic structure caused by the Jonathan Investment Finance Group, as it could have a negative impact on society as a whole. Today, we are here to talk about that.”

Jonathan checked the face of the man who spoke.

「Jack Benedict, Democratic House Representative」

The name on the nameplate matched the one Kim Cheong-Soo had mentioned earlier.

Then, the politician who had initially missed the chance to speak, tapped the microphone causing it to ring, while giving Jack an uncomfortable glance, as he had seized the opportunity to speak.

This is different from what we agreed on beforehand. Why are you using words that provoke the public, such as monopolistic economic structure? You will end up being boring if you keep trying to stand out alone, Mr. Benedict.

“We want to hear directly from you about the financial defense that took place on the Day of Advent. We appreciate that you have joined us here today. So let me ask you. Do you remember the Day of Advent? You spent many years in the Stage of Advent, did you not?” asked Jack Benedict

Jonathan said, “No one will be able to forget that day.”

“Then, do you remember where you were on that day?”

“I was at the headquarters.”

“Did you direct the group yourself?” questioned Jack Benedict.

“Yes, I did.”

“One of the points that many people are curious about is that Jonathan Group made trades that defied common sense on that day. While most capitalists were disposing of their assets, the Jonathan Group actively purchased those that had appeared on the market. Wasn’t it because you knew in advance that extraterrestrial civilization would be repelled in the future?”

Jonathan retorted, “Let me be clear. We had no clue whether they would be repulsed or not. Instead, we suspected there would be an invasion.”

“How did you know that?” asked John Benedict.

“I can explain by using two keywords. Pre-Awakened and trait Explorer. As you know, Osiris, Joshua von Karjan, is the head of the Karjan Group, a member of the association. He was also a pre-Awakened at the same time. The trait Explorer predicts the moment a gate opens. Let me repeat this again. We knew there would be an invasion, but no one knew if they would be repelled.”

“Did you inform the government?”

Jonathan nodded. “Of course. Not only the United States but also the leaders of the world governments were aware of this either directly or indirectly. Therefore, governments all over the world were able to safely shelter their people on the Day of Advent.”

John Benedict aggressively continued, “Then, I have a question. Why did you aggressively buy stocks with group assets when you weren’t certain that the aliens would be repulsed?”

“When we make a decision, it’s not based on a single reason, especially in the financial world. However, we acted based on only one reason on that day.”

Jonathan gritted his teeth, and hot breath fluttered in his nostrils.

“It was to defend the collapsing economic system. The foundation of civilization.”

***

Another politician took the floor.

「Sarah Weston, Democratic Senator」

“You succeeded in defending humanity, and we are all grateful for your work. But is it true that you guys really didn’t know the possibility that the aliens would be defeated?” she asked.

“Yes.”

“That’s strange. Joshua von Karjan, the head of Karjan Group, stated that the Awakened would emerge with their prepared power and ability on the Stage of Advent providing us with a relief from new threats.”

Jonathan countered, “Then, do you remember what he said next? We were short on time back then. Let’s backtrack a bit. The Stage of Advent occurred a week after the Day of Advent. During that week, the monsters emerging from the gate were susceptible to our firepower. However, the ones that appeared an hour before the Stage of Advent were of a higher rank.”

“...”

“He only meant that humanity should not use nuclear weapons because we would be back after the Stage of Advent. If he didn’t have the press conference, then the world would have been destroyed by nuclear weapons before the Awakened even got a chance to fight.”

Sarah then said, “You mentioned that Jonathan Group did warn the governments over the world about the Day of Advent, either directly or indirectly.”

“Right.”

“Then, why didn’t you inform the public and private market participants? The reason this is important is because there are many misunderstandings about this. People believe that Jonathan Investment Finance Group monopolized information that was directly related to the fate of humanity and profited from it. If the public had known about it, then they would have been prepared. Many Americans who disposed of their property that day are suffering from resulting damage.”

Jonathan rubbed the tip of his nose. Then, he answered while pressing his thigh under the table with his fists, “I know there are people who can’t stand the results now. I understand their feelings, too… However, it’s their misunderstanding that we profited from monopolizing the information.”

The woman looked skeptical. “Okay.”

“I won’t repeat that we prepared countermeasures with governments instead of monopolizing the information. It’s the government’s duty to answer the question of why they didn’t publicize the Day of Advent.”

“If you say so…” she interjected.

Jonathan admonished her, “Don’t interrupt me, ma’am.”

“Go ahead.”

“The world stock market was divided into two stands on the Day of Advent. The ‘buy’ side and the ‘sell’ side. The majority was on the ‘sell’ side, and those on ‘buy’ were the so-called ‘Defenders of the Day of Advent.’”

“Yes.”

“In other words, the ‘sell’ side believed that the public’s fear would subside, while ‘buy’ anticipated a market crash due to the public’s terror. However, there is something you are all forgetting. Even while we were successfully wiping out the monsters with our firepower, the public’s fear was still at its peak.”

“...”

“The most confusing moment during the Stage of Advent was Act One, Stage One. Despite our announcement that anyone could be placed in the Stage of Advent, no one was truly prepared. Have I provided a sufficient answer to your question? Do not assume that people would have been prepared if we had publicized it. If you make such claims, then the public will believe your misleading information.”

The transition of the speaker’s turn was rather awkward as Jack Benedict, a Democratic House Representative, seized the microphone right after Jonathan had finished his response. This caused a brief disturbance, after which the chairman reluctantly allowed Jack to speak.

「Jack Benedict, Democratic House Representative」

The camera captured him and his nameplate on the screen again.

“It is hard to confirm the accuracy of your statement immediately as the information you disclosed is considered confidential. The truth will be revealed in twenty years, so let’s focus on the present. There have been significant changes in the global economy since the Day of Advent, and Jonathan Investment Finance Group has their influence everywhere. They have taken control of the majority of companies and led the shareholders' meetings. Corporate executives have no choice but to look to their guidance.”

“...”

“The decision of the Jonathan Investment Finance Group affects us immediately. We witness their influence across all sectors, not just one market. I call this ‘monopoly.’ Yes, there is a legal term for that.”

Jack Benedict turned toward the camera and raised his voice, narrowing his eyes, “The Anti-Trust Act. The Monopoly Prohibition Act. As Mr. Hunter has mentioned earlier, we should not discuss unconfirmed matters and present personal opinions as if they are facts.”

The chairman tried to hurriedly dismiss the matter, but Jack Benedict continued to speak.

“I’m saying that we should figure that out from now on. It will be an opportunity for the Jonathan Investment Finance Group to prove they are not above the law. However, if they have violated the Monopoly Prohibition Act, then they should be dismantled to protect the free competition of the market economy.”

Jack Benedict made a big gesture as he was conscious about the camera filming him.

“The voices of our great American citizens are not limited to the defense process on the Day of Advent. There are bigger voices. We should start by examining whether the Jonathan Investment Finance Group is currently violating the Monopoly Act. We should check if they are abusing their power based on their control or not, and if they are working to acquire more monopoly power than they currently have.”

The members of the assembly, attendees, and reporters began to stir up.

At that moment, Jonathan closed his eyes. He was comforting himself inwardly to suppress his anger and muscles that were on the verge of exploding.

Was it because he had spent decades being a ruler on the Stage of Advent? No. It was because Sun’s sublime achievements that he had spent years on were being ridiculed by the tongue of an opportunist. Also, when he thought about how the public would hold this jackal up as a hero…

“Mr. Chairman, members of the assembly, and dear great American citizens, I propose a recess for this hearing. The search warrant review for the Jonathan Investment Finance Group is currently underway. Irrespective of the result, it is imperative that the assembly forms a ‘Special Investigation Committee on the Monopoly of the Jonathan Investment Finance Group’ and initiates a thorough inquiry without specifying any financial constraints or time limit.”

Jonathan’s brows twitched.

Bang-!

A translucent blue giant burst in through the wall of the assembly. The female Awakened who had summoned it was so furious that she was shedding tears.

“How can you tolerate such an insult?!”

Before she finished speaking, Jack Benedict was already screaming in the grip of the blue giant. However, it was safe to say the cry of the female Awakened, Olivia, sounded more like a scream as well.

“I ruined it. This unworthy servant has destroyed the master’s hard work. Don’t…don’t forgive me! I can’t stand this!”

Olivia jumped into the air and screamed even louder, “Dieeeeee! Jin!”

Chapter 404

Olivia’s command was executed immediately. The reverberating cries of Jack Benedict had abruptly come to an end, leaving him lifeless and limp while still in the grip of the blue giant. The dead man resembled a marionette whose cords had been cut. The giant had crushed him to death with brute force, then turned to find its next prey. It emitted a powerful light like a searchlight in the car that brightened the darkness.

The incident had stopped everything. A female politician who was sitting beside Jack remained motionless, barely blinking, even as his body was violently thrown onto her desk. She stiffened with fear, and the blue giant slammed its fist on her.

Crack!

When the giant pulled its wrist back, a bloody unrecognizable mass was left behind, stuck to the floor.

Then, people started running away in panic as if time had suddenly begun to flow again.

Aaaaaaah-!

Olivia was killing them, and the blue light emanating from the giant’s eyes sliced everything it touched. The only untouched area was the seat where Jonathan was sitting. Although chaos took place around him, he was staring at the dead body of Jack, the giant’s first target.

He then gritted his teeth and yelled at Olivia, “Do you think this is helping me? Sun would have warned you!”

Olivia turned her astonished, blood-covered face towards him.

“How did you figure that out? Already…”

Olivia’s expression quickly changed. Then, Jonathan stood up.

“The Olivia I know is not that stupid.”

She responded, “I hope your anger settles down a bit.”

“But you did that for your own motives,” Jonathan replied sharply.

“If I’m still pissed…then should we change the scene?” she asked.

He huffed, “What difference does it make? This is all an illusion.”

She smiled wryly. “Yeah, you broke it too fast. I must have gotten rusty from just lying in bed. But don’t you feel better? You looked terrifying earlier, man.”

He responded sarcastically, “Wow. I’m honored that you even cared about how I felt. Do you want me to compliment you?”

“Jonathan, you are…you looked like you would do something terrible. Can you honestly say no? Then how about this? I will make sure the politicians fucking shut their traps.”

“I warn you, never cross the line ever again. Even if it’s you…” Jonathan swallowed the rest of what he was about to blurt out. “This is my business, Mary. Get out of my head. Right now.”

***

As soon as Jonathan blinked, his surroundings reverted to their original state. The filthy corpses that had been scattered around him were now resurrected.

“That is what people want, and the justice of this era.”

Jonathan looked away from Jack Benedict, who was chastising him, and turned his head to the left. The reporters were buzzing there.

He wondered when he had been exposed to Mary’s influence. Could it have been when the reporters crowded around his desk at the start of the hearing? He suspected that one of the reporters he had locked eyes with was Mary. Despite being aware of her presence, he couldn’t identify her specifically.

Meanwhile, his anger toward the assemblymen had somehow subsided. Although it was an illusion, it worked because it was the scene he wanted to see. He was mad at Mary, but he conceded that if she had not intervened, his fury would have found a way to surface. It could have been expressed subtly, but still perceptible on his face as a display of power.

That wouldn’t have made the situation better. The hearing was a place to ease the public’s minds, not to fuel their anger further.

His furrowed brows relaxed, and he spoke to the buzzing stage.

“If you want a break…I am also willing to accommodate that.”

***

Jonathan returned to the waiting room and recalled Mary’s suggestion. However, he realized that the situation couldn’t be resolved by simply controlling one person’s thoughts. Furthermore, if all the politicians demonstrated a prejudiced stance favorable to the Jonathan Group, it could have adverse consequences.

In fact, he had anticipated that he would encounter a figure like Jack Benedict during the hearing. In reality, he wasn’t truly upset with Mary. His reaction was merely a reflection of his self-reproach. He felt ashamed because Mary had intervened because he appeared too irritable.

After he reviewed the recorded footage, he was even more embarrassed. Right Jack Benedict claimed to establish the ‘Special Investigation Committee on the Monopoly of the Jonathan Investment Finance Group,’ soo before Mary intervened, his face was filled with extreme rage.

The incident had been an illusion, but initially, it was hard to differentiate between what was real and what was illusory. He had actually tacitly allowed Olivia’s incursion. He should have refrained from allowing his emotions to overpower him, but he faltered.

However, if that incident were real, then he would have ruined Sun’s plan.

With my own hands…

He knew that he didn’t try to stop Olivia. It dawned on him that Mary might have assumed the guide of his closest aide as a wake-up call, to prompt him to understand the underlying motive. As he contemplated this, he felt a shiver run down his spine.

He was relieved that it wasn’t a reality, and what he realized was truly significant.

Soon, the door opened, and he heard Kim Cheong-Soo’s voice.

“The search and confiscation were dismissed as expected. However, they will persist in their efforts to obtain further evidence and try to manipulate the hearing in their favor. Perhaps it’s best to stop at this point? It’s not just my opinion, but the chairman apologized for Jack Benedict’s attitude and asked for your willingness.”

“We will continue.”

Kim Cheong-Soo couldn’t respond immediately with a troubled face. Then, he soon came to his senses and lowered his head.

***

The hearing resumed late in the afternoon, and Jonathan entered with an indifferent face. He briefly scanned the reporters, and he could identify Mary this time. She appeared as an ordinary American female journalist to the live footage, but to him, she was Mary. He could tell from her attire.

- Jonathan: I see you there.

- Mary: Let me know if you change your mind. I will be waiting here for you.

- Jonathan: I won’t say thank you. You crossed the line. We should talk about this later today.

- Mary: Oh, but you still think the same? They speak nonsense without thinking much about it. I can stitch up their mouths right now if you want.

- Jonathan: Wow, that helps a lot.

- Mary: I’m serious. You are not the only one holding in anger. I just want to be helpful no matter what.

- Jonathan: You helped me enough… Just know that if you do something more, it would only interfere with my business.

- Mary: Okay. Just don’t forget that I’m here. Give me a sign if things go too tough for you.

Jonathan sat down and shook off his worries about Mary. She was as enraged as he was, but she could control herself much better than he could. If she didn’t suppress her anger, then she would have messed up the politician’s head before getting into his mind.

Then, the chairman brought his face close to the microphone.

“I have carefully considered Mr. Jack Benedict’s proposal on establishing the Special Investigation Committee on the Monopoly of the Jonathan Investment Finance Group. Our assembly’s opinion also coincides with the reason for the court’s dismissal of the search warrant. I ask you all not to forget why we have brought Mr. Hunter here today.”

However, the gazes of the assemblymen had changed significantly. Sighs also flowed out from the citizens who participated in the hearing as spectators. It could be seen as jeering.

Jonathan listened to the voices of the audience from the back while looking at the gazes of politicians in front of him as he opened his mouth, “I will do my best to correct misunderstandings and get rid of doubts.”

His voice was heavier despite his calm expression. From that point on, the chairman issued a strong warning to the audience and handed the floor over to the first speaker.

The details regarding the defense on the Day of Advent were discussed thoroughly. It was about what program was used for buying shares, who developed the system, and how many employees operated it.

Jonathan answered the questions with sincerity, and a problem arose when a House member took the floor.

「Jack Benedict, Democratic House Representative」

“Have you, Mr. Jonathan, ever directly exercised authority over all the companies, including those in the United States, in which you have secured a majority stake?”

He responded, “Of course, because I’m the owner of the Jonathan Group.”

“What authority did you exercise after returning from the Stage of Advent?” the congressman asked.

“None after the Stage of Advent was over.”

Jonathan wasn’t as sharp and cold as before.

“Then who has been in charge of this?”

“Brian Kim. He is the company’s Chief Financial Officer.”

Kim Cheong-Soo then took his place on the witness stand. From the onset of the hearing, there had been an empty table next to Jonathan, suggesting the committee’s plan to hold a joint hearing with Kim Cheong-Soo.

When Kim Cheong-Soo sat there, the sound of reporters pressing camera shutters immediately burst out again. Kim Cheong-Soo felt strange seeing Jonathan, whom he had just seen over the phone call and television earlier.

Jonathan’s eyes were once filled with anger, but now seemed to be full of determination. Kim Cheong-Soo calmed down after feeling the solid vibe from Jonathan. Therefore, he could easily get through the aggressive questions.

However, when he looked around the politicians, Jack Benedict opened his mouth.

“This is not a place to evaluate the morality of Jonathan Investment Finance Group. However, we should strictly assess how they could have grown rapidly in a short period of time. It’s truly surprising that no one has confirmed it yet.”

When he signaled the chairman, new figures were called to the witness stand. They were the executives leading the current social media market and Googol.

“Brian Kim.”

This time, Jack Benedict’s question was directed at Kim Cheong-Soo.

“Do you know Ethan? We wanted to bring the core figure of Jonathan Group, a person named Ethan to the hearing. However, he is…like a ghost for some reason. Do you know Ethan? Or is it another name for John Doe? Please answer, Mr. Kim.”

Chapter 405

Kim Cheong-Soo almost turned his head toward Jonathan but managed to barely turn toward the founders of Googol and Facenote. From the way they were sitting side by side at the witness stand, Kim Cheong-Soo realized the intent of Jack Benedict.

He responded, “Ethan is a freelancer outside of the company. We requested him as a consult on important contracts, and the Jonathan Group has relied heavily on his advice.”

“So you are saying he is not John Doe, right?” asked Jack Benedict.

He shook his head. “To my knowledge, John Doe is just an angel investor who provided initial funds when the headquarters of the Group was launched in 1997…”

Jack Benedict interrupted Kim Cheong-Soo, “Please answer with a simple yes or no. Is it difficult for you to answer like that?”

“As far as I know, John Doe is not Ethan.”

“Okay, then…”

Kim Cheong-Soo added, “Ending like this will cause a lot of confusion and misunderstanding. You have pointed out that Ethan is like a ghost. Although he doesn’t work for Jonathan Group, he is like our co-worker. We have many freelancers like him.”

“Okay, then I will ask Mr. Zuckerberg.”

Jack Benedict turned to the founder of Facenote. “Have you met a guy named Ethan? If so, when, where, and in what context did you meet him?”

“It was in Las Vegas in 2008, sir. Ethan was a legal representative for the Jonathan Group, and I was a contracting party.”

“Is it correct to say that Ethan had the right to handle all legal matters for the Jonathan Group?” asked the congressman.

“In terms of funding for Facenote… yes, that is right…”

“Have you met Ethan again since then?”

“No.”

“Then, I will ask the same question, Mr. Larry. Do you remember your first time meeting with Ethan?” Jack Benedict now asked a question to one of the founders of Googol.

“Yes, sir. Ethan was the first man who contacted me from the Jonathan Group.”

“How did he introduce himself?”

“He said he was assisting the Jonathan Group’s work from outside of the company. We first met at the headquarters, but the specific investment agreement was discussed with the King of Hell, Jonathan Hunter.”

“Have you met Ethan after that?”

“Not until after the successful IPO in 2003.”

“What was that for?”

“We had a small celebration together.”

“Why?”

“There are many people who have forgotten that moment just by looking at us right now. However, there were many negative perspectives toward IPO back then.”

“Then, many people would have seen Ethan at that celebration.”

“No. It was only between Mr. Hunter, Ethan, and me.”

“How did Mr. Hunter and Ethan’s relationship look that day?”

“We were so drunk that day, sir. We were enjoying our sense of accomplishment. We were all equal on that day like friends.”

“Let me change the question, Mr. Larry.”

“Yes, go ahead.”

Jack Benedict continued as he held up his phone, “Let’s say I move with this APhone. Can Googol track where I’m going? I’m asking if Googol can track my location.”

The founder of Googol was bewildered by the sudden change in topic.

“I cannot answer that without excluding specific circumstances, sir. Because among the services you use, there are…”

“Whether it’s Barry’s APhone or Ilsung’s Galaxy, many American citizens, including myself, use Googol’s services.”

Jack Benedict instantly opened his email account on the spot.

“This is Googol’s Gmail.”

Then, Jack Benedict pointed out the apps installed on the smartphone one by one, including the world’s largest video platform.

“I use applications that are integrated with Googol’s Gmail, Mr. Larry. I will ask you again. Can Googol track my location?”

The entrepreneur responded, “If you have agreed to use your location in some services…”

“So you mean the window that pops up when you link your Google account, right?” asked Jack Benedict.

“Yes.”

“It would be harder to find people who didn’t check that box than someone who did. I probably have agreed with it too. That’s normal, Mr. Larry.”

“Sorry, sir. But in specific ways…”

“I’m talking about the general case right now. Googol can track users’ locations, even without implanting microchips like the registered Awakened. Then, let’s move on to the next question. If you search for ‘hero’ on Googol, the logo of Jonathan Finance Investment Group comes up first on Googol Images. We can check that right now. Not the World Awakened Association, but the logo of Jonathan Group’s logo.”

“If you are asking if we interfere with specific search results, we do not. Search results are created according to priority based on the aggregate information generated by users. However, the priority I’m talking about now refers to the convenience, relevance, and connectedness of overall users, not specific individuals or companies.”

“Then why do you think the logo of Jonathan Investment Finance Group comes up when you search ‘hero?’”

“That is…”

“Do you have a verification system for ensuring that search results are generated correctly? Please answer yes or no.”

“Yes.”

“What is it like?”

“It is done by external evaluators. It would take a considerable amount of time to explain the verification system in detail right now.”

“Are you saying that human factors are involved?” asked the congressman.

“To simplify the statement…”

“Please answer yes or no.”

“Yes.”

“Does Googol collect user information? Names, addresses, emails, records, search history, IP addresses, mobile identification codes, GPS signals, and Wi-Fi signals.”

“If you create a Googol account…”

“Mr. Larry.”

“Yes. Information is collected in some cases. However, we own an accurate system in place for handling this information, sir.”

“Is Googol independent from Jonathan Investment Finance Group? I could reword and ask you more bluntly. Can the Jonathan Group replace the current Googol’s CEO and management at the next shareholders’ meeting?”

“...Yes.”

Jack Benedict’s question was directed at the young founder of Facenote. “Mr. Zuckerberg.”

The founder of Facenote quickly put down the water bottle he was holding as his name was called.

“Yes, sir.”

“The current President has stopped investigating Facenote, but I cannot help but bring the incident up again. During the election, there were 5.6 million election s on former Secretary of State Clinton on Facenote. In contrast, the number of current President’s election s on Facenote didn’t even reach sixty thousand. Therefore, many great Americans are still concerned that Facenote has a political bias.”

“No, sir. We absolutely did not discriminate against either one of them.”

“But the data shows a ninety-fold difference. At the time, many Republican supporters encountered the former Secretary of State’s face and slogans through Facenote’s s. Isn’t it valid to suspect that Facenote is being used as a political tool? That’s why I am asking again.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Is Facenote independent from Jonathan Group?”

Cold sweat ran down on the young founder of Facenote’s face as he said, “No.”

“The Jonathan Investment Finance Group is the largest shareholder in some companies and a major shareholder in others. However, the reason why we notified Googol and Facenote to attend among multiple companies is because of the commonalities between them.”

“...”

“First is their influence on society, and the second is the fact that the Jonathan Group has directly invested in both places. Jonathan Group boldly invested in Googol when it was one of the many venture companies and acquired Facenote before it went public, at a much higher price than its existing worth at the moment. It was as if they foresaw the current state of Googol and Facenote. Ethan was the one who carried out these investments, and he was the core figure with great achievements in Jonathan Group.”

“...”

“The amount of money Ethan brought to Jonathan Group is an amount that ordinary people can’t even imagine. I believe Ethan brought more than just money to the group, but Ethan is still an external member, isn’t he?” Jack Benedict was now asking Kim Cheong-Soo.

Kim Cheong-Soo responded, “That is right.”

“I have looked into Ethan’s tax records and realized Jonathan Group has never paid him anything despite his hard work. Mr. Kim even said he was like a co-worker to the employees in the group. Surprisingly, he had nothing, from housing to assets. I couldn’t believe it even after checking it with my eyes. Isn’t Ethan a contributor and co-worker to Jonathan Group?”

“I have already mentioned, but…”

“Or is he in a position where he doesn’t need to receive separate performance payments from the group? I can still think of only one person who could be like that.”

Jack Benedict finished his sentence with a full stop. Then, he continued, “Yes, John Doe.”

***

- Mary: Are you going to let this bastard keep going on with this?

Yeon-Hee’s voice echoed in Jonathan’s head, but he didn’t answer.

‘Although he is talking about Ethan and John Doe…’

Jonathan could see Jack Benedict’s real intention. If he hadn’t been able to suppress his anger and hadn’t learned anything from Mary, then he would have been fooled by him or smacked the table in fury.

Ethan and John Doe were merely instruments for Jack Benedict. His message had already been conveyed. Basically, the Jonathan Group posed a threat, Googol and Facenote were only the tip of the iceberg, and with their complete financial might, they could cause even greater harm to the public.

That was what he was implicitly telling the public, just as they wanted to hear by attracting public support and highlighting the closed nature of Jonathan Group. His ultimate goal was to pass the seizure and search. Even if he succeeded in that, then he would be in the spotlight as a candidate for the next presidential election.

If he actually made it to the White House and received an invitation to the club, what expression would he show then? Jonathan couldn’t help but smirk inwardly, imagining it.

Anyway, since he started talking about it, he will try to check our morality now.

There was nothing better to discredit Jonathan Group’s morality than the 2008 subprime crisis. Although Rothschild took the blame, the fact that Jonathan Group caused the worst-case scenario of the crisis remained the same.

Jonathan was determined to end the hearing before politicians brought it up, and he thought this was the perfect time to cover up the filth by drawing the attention that had been diverted at John Doe toward himself and providing a bigger issue for those who mentioned the dismantling of the Jonathan Group.

It was at this moment that he ordered the President of the United States to pass the hearing!

“John Doe cannot be Ethan.”

Jonathan’s voice echoed heavily throughout the hall. He appeared to be firm which had been shown when entering the hearing.

“Ethan is my old friend, and I swear we give each other full support. Even if it is not recorded in the computers, it doesn’t mean that it didn’t happen.”

The reporters who had an intuition of breaking news zoomed into Jonathan’s face.

“I will make it clear here. John Doe is the name of my borrowed-name account.”

Finally, the sound of people pressing camera shutters burst out. Even though it was a live broadcast, the members of the assembly could not hide their shock. Some even moaned. This was also true for Jack, the assemblyman who had been leading the hearing.

- Mary: Are you fucking crazy? What is wrong with you? Do you even know what you are talking about?

“I, Jonathan Hunter, am John Doe.”

Jonathan put strength into his voice. When he stood up, a crimson blaze was already glaring from his entire body.

“So now I ask you all. How are you going to put me in jail?”

Chapter 406

Jonathan was surrounded by the flames that surged up from his body. The King of Hell had descended. The flames writhed with the potential to burn everything around in a single breath, and in the next breath, they were sucked into his body altogether. Now, flames like wisps rose from Jonathan’s entire body.

“I asked what authority you will wield to put me on trial, Jack Benedict.”

Jack Benedict started to tremble horribly as Jonathan questioned him as if he was scolding him. The congressman’s face stiffened because the subject of his relentless interrogation had transformed into a supernatural being, tinged with red flames.

The fire quickly engulfed the table where Jonathan had been sitting, so it was only a matter of time for it to collapse and turn into black ashes.

“Are you qualified to command me? Do you have the power to enforce it?”

Jonathan’s voice wasn’t filled with anger. On the contrary, he was incredibly calm.

“Probably not because the reality is different from your wildest dreams. You guys need my consent to put me on trial, just like when I accepted the hearing today.”

Nevertheless, the heat that had started to fill the air became more terrifying, and even more frightening was the fact that he had revealed a portion of his dreadful abilities in an official setting, watched by the entire world. The representatives realized that Jonathan could turn the room into hell at any moment, depending on his mood, and that they had no means to stop him.

What could have led to this far, where even the slightest provocation triggered an explosion of Jonathan Hunter? What had awakened the financier, Jonathan Hunter, into the King of Hell?

The answer was simple. The politicians looked at Jack Benedict with a mixture of fear and pressure. However, he could neither stand up nor utter a single word.

Everyone quieted down. They were afraid that the sound of a sigh or the slightest movement might cause their heads to explode. Therefore, the hall was eerily quiet, and Jonathan’s voice became even more prominent.

“Two months ago, Awakened and civilians were burned to death in the occupied territory of the RMC Group, the Franklin Duchy. The association classified the creature that attacked them as a transcendent being. You may feel fear of me now, but I am afraid of that attitude. The monster’s flames will be fiercer than mine, and it will be full of aggression without any mercy.”

The flames blazing on Jonathan’s body responded steadily to his voice.

“Such transcendent beings exist among our enemies. Who can be sure that none of them will attack us? Even Odin, the strongest of the Awakened, cannot guarantee that.”

Jonathan stepped forward.

Although the only destroyed areas in the room were the immediate vicinity where Jonathan had stood and the distance he had walked, his appearance that the camera captured seemed like he was standing in the center of a battlefield. The ashes under his feet flared up into embers and spread in the air quickly.

“Now that I mentioned transcendent beings, I think it has resolved the doubts about Odin’s whereabouts to those who have been wondering. The association has promised peace and prosperity, and we have been working to keep the promise.”

Jonathan looked at the representatives and the audience, then continued, “The results are well known to everyone. Alien invasions are being treated as trivial issues in public, and the wealth I have created has been defined as a new enemy. All of this is possible only because our world is peaceful.”

“...”

“That was why the entire association board, including myself, had to be more cautious. That was why we refrained from mentioning transcendent beings. We didn’t want to provoke a sense of crisis in the barely regained peace.”

Jonathan’s voice continued to be gentle as if he was trying to soothe the audience.

“I am not denying our current peace. Why would I? All I desperately want is peace for all of humanity. But that doesn’t mean I’m turning a blind eye to what hasn’t happened yet. Right now, I am talking about the reality that every single one of us is facing.”

Crack-!

“The uncomfortable truth that everyone wanted to ignore.”

***

For a moment, Jonathan felt the weight of the burden Sun was carrying, and his heart grew heavy. His expression revealed this emotion as well.

“Transcendent beings are not an immediate threat to humanity because Odin is directly and the Awakened are indirectly blocking their attacks. However, if they fail and our world turns into a battlefield, can you imagine the aftermath of that day?”

He became silent for a long time after saying that. Quite some time passed before he spoke again.

“Jack Benedict.”

The assemblyman was still overwhelmed by the fear. When he came to his senses, he found himself politely responding without even realizing it, “Yes…”

“What is the current state of the global stock market?”

Jack Benedict answered after checking his smartphone, “Well…it’s on a downward trend.”

By the time the hearing had started, the once-thriving market had reversed its course.

Jonathan continued, “It is because I mentioned the term ‘transcendent beings.’ It is also because no one can predict which direction I will take. The markets are going down because there is fear that the world will change for the worse from today on. This calculator might even include your deaths. So if I really start to burn you all down in this fire…”

Sparks gathered in Jonathan’s clenched fist. Of course, he understood the things that Sun wanted to protect, but it was true that he couldn’t truly empathize with Sun.

For a brief moment, a murderous intent beyond the flames passed through Jonathan’s eyes, which were fixed on Jack Benedict. Right then, Jack Benedict tightly closed his eyes. Despite the considerable distance between them, Jonathan’s flames seemed dangerously poised to fly toward him at any moment.

However, all that spread out was the sound of Jonathan’s voice.

“Fear will burst out in the market. It will be stopped at once, and the financial market will be temporarily paralyzed. However.”

The flames were retrieved back by Jonathan’s fists.

“It will quickly stabilize as long as I don’t dispose of our group’s assets, and as long as the capital forces called ‘Defenders of the Day of Advent’ don’t join their ranks.”

Jonathan didn’t stop there.

“Whether it is transcendent beings or even greater threats, I will always bet on the safety of humanity.”

Then, he shifted his gaze from the assemblyman to the audience.

***

“I understand the meaning of the protest starting in America, in front of our group’s headquarters. But I also wondered why there were no voices speaking up for me, and if the protestors truly represented the voice of the Americans. These so-called Americans only cried out about wealth inequality, but why didn’t they say anything about how the Jonathan Group was making America stronger?”

The second story about the uncomfortable truth began.

“The reason why the current president was elected in the last elections was due to the desire of Americans who wanted to see a stronger nation.”

Jonathan continued, “Our group had no choice but to secure a large number of shares in global groups while defending the Day of Advent. These shares make up 22.3 percent of the global stock market.”

The audience stayed silent.

“Remember that the Jonathan Group, unlike other financial groups, does not have its headquarters overseas. We are an American company, and we can proudly say that we have been faithfully paying our taxes.

“Then, what does it mean that our group holds 22.3 percent of the global stock market? This year, we have the right to receive dividends from global companies at that proportion, and the U.S. government has secured thirty-five percent of those dividends in corporate tax revenue.

“As the market expands into outer space and the global companies’ operating profits increase, the U.S. government’s national budget will also increase each year. However, this is only about dividends. If we consider the amount Jonathan Group is making in China, how much will the U.S. government’s national budget increase from that?

“As a result, how far will the United States become wealthier, and who will benefit from it? It is the Americans, you guys, who are currently condemning the wealth I possess.”

Jonathan suppressed the urge to shove his face toward the audience.

“The Awakened still have a vague concept of the nation as they are accustomed to the days when they belonged under the name of a captain, under the name of a powerful corps commander. It is the same for me as well, but why am I talking about America’s prosperity now? At least Americans should have looked back at reality once more before condemning the wealth I possess.”

There wasn’t even a sound of a single breath from the audience. No one could dare to have the courage to question Jonathan right in front of him. Their initial fervor had faded in the heat emitted by Jonathan.

“There are monsters that grow by eating the corpses of their fellows among the Kciphos Corps. The process of achieving my current wealth is similar to that. I have swallowed up large financial forces, and their capital accumulated as my wealth.”

“Americans are talking about the extreme concentration of wealth, but the notion has taken place for a long time. You, ordinary citizens, can’t say that I have robbed your pockets. What has changed in your lives? There is no difference from before.”

At that point, Jonathan somehow calmed his rage down. As the story went on, emotions were gradually overlapping, increasing his anger. He wanted to scold not only Americans but also the entire world, but decided to stop. He had gone far enough.

“I apologize sincerely for drawing out the power of the Awakened in the official hearing. There will be no such thing in the future.”

If I was Sun, I would say this and not lower my head…

Jonathan frowned inwardly and lowered his face toward the audience, politicians, then the cameras. Then, his voice that burst out was even more settled.

“However, that is the reality. Transcendent beings exist, and you have no power to put me on trial. What means can you command me by? Even under the UN, I am a person not subject to the law.”

Jonathan swallowed some saliva.

“But I will stand on trial. I am here today because many Americans were crying out for John Doe. I will accept the judgment of the judiciary for using anonymous transactions. Even if you doubt my sincerity and attack me like this just by looking at my wealth, I will show that the Jonathan Investment Finance Group is not above the law. Neither am I. If that is the way to maintain the order we have kept, I will gladly accept it. Why not?”

Srrr-

The red flames rising from Jonathan’s body disappeared. Jonathan finally looked towards the chairman.

“Please notify me of the date. I will attend the court.”

It was a single phrase that changed the situation at once.

Chapter 407

Ki-Cheol was overwhelmed by a surge of emotion that welled up from deep inside his heart. Seeing the flames that looked like they would burst through the monitor and hearing his dignified and solemn voice, Jonathan Hunter was indeed the King of Hell, just like his codename.

My dad…is working with these incredible people? No way. That’s unbelievable.

Ki-Cheol shifted his gaze to a framed picture on the computer desk, and there was a photo of him and his dad together that was taken recently.

You haven’t gotten your wife back from the old, ugly guy.

As he looked at his dad’s foolishly smiling face, it felt even more surreal. He couldn’t feel anything extraordinary from his dad like he did from the King of Hell. All his dad knew was to scratch his butt inside his underwear. Even though the Awakened said he was scary, Seong-Il was just an ordinary middle-aged man to Ki-Cheol.

Even when Ki-Cheol witnessed his dad’s crazy jumping ability, like leaping over tall buildings, and his Hulk-like strength, it was only for a moment.

Well…if he had to pinpoint the changes in his dad like other Awakened, then it had to be a month ago. Seong-Il had given away the money he earned by selling a godlike item, the God of Wind’s Protective Ring, to the family of the deceased Awakened, whom he used to work with in the Stage of Advent. It was over two hundred billion won, but his dad gave it all away, leaving a single penny.

This was the same person who used to fight with his mom over money. Of course, his mom came over because of this incident, and they fought again.

Ki-Cheol shook off the unpleasant memory of that day and continued to move the mouse. He found the entire video of the hearing and paused at one particular scene. The constantly changing subtitles at the bottom also stopped at that moment.

「I, Jonathan Hunter, am John Doe. So now I ask you all. How are you going to put me in jail?」

Although there was a clear difference in power at each level, his dad was ranked right after the King of Hell, who was also in the same challenger section. In terms of the ability alone, the King of Hell was fourth, and his dad was fifth.

But how can people be so different?

Ki-Cheol shouted outside of his room, toward the living room of their apartment, where his mom and dad had a big fight a month ago.

“Hey, mister! Is it impossible for the United States government to apprehend my dad? Probably, right?”

The sound of the television continued to come out from the living room.

“Good evening, we interrupt your regularly scheduled programming to bring you breaking news. Moments ago, it was confirmed that the notorious King of Hell, Jonathan Hunter, has accepted the U.S. judiciary’s ruling on anonymous transactions, leading to the closure of the hearing. The situation is developing rapidly and we did not turn to our correspondent on the ground, reporting from the Wall Street rally. Chan-Sol Kim, it is clear that this news has reverberated throughout the protest. Can you tell us more about the reactions from the demonstrators?”

“Yes. The unwavering commitment to global peace by Jonathan Hunter seems to have resonated with the protestors. The ATAC leadership has called for unity among the protestors and emphasized Hunter’s bold and obvious warning not only to the U.S. government but also to the entire world.

However, as you can see, many protestors are now attempting to resume their daily routines. It is a harsh reality that the U.S. government stands to lose much if tensions between Hunter and the authorities continue to escalate. Even when news of his attendance at the hearing broke…”

The Awakened, who worked as bodyguards at Ki-Cheol’s house, approached him with a tense expression.

“What did you ask?”

However, Ki-Cheol hadn’t seen such an expression on the man before. He somehow felt scared and quickly answered him, “Never mind. I won’t disturb you.”

***

Ki-Cheol closed the door and habitually checked his revenue as usual. Although his video updates had stopped at the end of May, the views on the previous videos were rapidly increasing due to the aftermath of the hearing. Revenue was also soaring.

The video that attracted the most views was the one in which he showcased a bit of his father’s challenger section skills.

「Estimated Revenue: $252,925

Last 30 days (2018.06.26 - 2018.07.25)」

There were several reasons why he was not uploading more clips. Some comments criticized him, claiming that Ki-Cheol shouldn’t have used a global resource like Caliber Kwon Seong-Il as content for his own profit. He could ignore those comments by considering the fans who cared for Invincible Caliber TV.

However, when the ‘Franklin Duchy’s disaster’ was mentioned in the hearing, Ki-Cheol realized that outer space wasn’t a mere fantasy as even the Awakened could die horribly. Some of the dead Awakened belonged to the Revolucion (12). They weren’t just casual members of the group, but they had directly followed his dad’s orders. That was what his father had explained with a serious face at the time.

At the moment, his dad had plans to enter outer space, so Ki-Cheol didn’t want to use the dangerous battlefield as content. And now, that fact was confirmed. Even the King of Hell was afraid of that transcendent being.

The other reason why he had stopped uploading videos was that many issues arose at once as revenue increased. He had expected to make this much money, but once it became a reality, there were multiple problems.

Back when adults complained about it, he didn’t understand how painful it was to pay taxes. He also didn’t know that one had to pay taxes to the country when one earned money and that the government would take away so much money. He noticed that the amount of taxes depended on the amount one earned.

Therefore, it was shocking to find out that if he made five hundred million won, he needed to pay more than forty-two percent of it as taxes to the country. It was an outrageous and suffocating situation.

He then understood why popular creators joined large management companies as they helped them pay fewer taxes. They not only discussed content direction together and helped with various events, but they also connected Invincible Caliber TV-like celebrities to public broadcasting and joint broadcasts with famous creators from other countries.

Nonetheless, Ki-Cheol made a promise to his dad when he started internet broadcasting. Whether it worked or not, Seong-Il said Ki-Cheol needed to handle this only with his friend. His dad’s words were, “I will earn money, so you just do whatever you want for fun. If there is something you need to learn, then do that. If it doesn’t work, then just quit.”

Many adults had approached him through Facenote, but there were even more people who contacted him only because of his father’s reputation. Accountants and lawyers sent messages to him as well by saying that they could help him with taxes.

Money, money, money. It was all because of money. Adults had an amazing ability to sniff out money.

***

He started studying economics out of frustration and incomprehension. What was the country doing, taking nearly half of his money? He had persuaded his dad to create content, promoted his channel on websites, and endured malicious comments.

Studying economics was challenging, but it was more fun than schoolwork. He felt a sense of accomplishment when he discovered new things. He learned why he had to pay taxes to the country and how his taxes were used. It still infuriated him though.

To pay as few taxes as possible, he needed to establish a corporation, and he found out that the money earned there was not legally his own.

It’s my money, but it’s not?

Therefore, if he used it carelessly and got caught, he could go to jail or pay a fine, and that was why the whole country was noisy about the illegal funds of the conglomerates. So, the money in the corporation was not his money, and if he secretly hoarded it, it was considered theft.

This is ridiculous!

Such hoarded money was commonly called ‘slush funds,’ and usually, when one hoarded a slush fund, they put the money in someone else’s bank account. This process was called a ‘borrowed-name transaction” because they were borrowed in someone else’s name.

「I will make it clear here. John Doe is the name of my borrowed-name account.」

But the issue of slush funds seems to be a different problem. Ah, this is frustrating.

Ki-Cheol was worried about the outcome since the King of Hell announced that he would personally accept the trial. Although it was the King of Hell’s business, it could inevitably affect his dad as well.

After searching the internet for a while, he remembered that there was one adult who had told him to contact them if he ever had questions or needed advice. Jamie was one of them, but he excluded her for now because he realized how great she was while studying economics. He also excluded all the adults who had sent him friend requests on Facenote.

The words of the Caliber’s son could become controversial even for something trivial. He had learned this through mean comments, related articles, and other video content.

Therefore, he decided to contact a young woman who worked with his father.

<Ki-Cheol: Hello.>

<Is this Ki-Cheol?>

<Ki-Cheol: Yes, ma’am.>

<You can just call me by my name. Anyway… Did Mr. Caliber come back to your home?>

<Ki-Cheol: Huh? Did he come back?>

<Sorry. I should have told you this earlier.>

<Ki-Cheol: No, my dad should do that himself. But, is Dad okay? He didn’t get hurt, right?>

<He is Mr. Caliber. If he is not fine, that is a big problem. He just returned not too long ago. He will be home soon.>

<Ki-Cheol: Ah, okay…>

<Why?>

<Ki-Cheol: Did you watch the hearing?>

<Of course.>

Excited emotions trembled beyond the phone.

<Ki-Cheol: The King of Hell…. No, no. Mr. King of Hell announced that John Doe is his borrowed-name account and said he will stand in court. I just have a question about it. If you are available now, could you give me a brief explanation about it? I can learn the rest on the Internet…>

<Ki-Cheol, you sound like an adult. Hey, it’s okay. Hmmm… The borrowed-named account is… like… with another person’s name…>

<Ki-Cheol: I know what a borrowed-name account is. I also know that it’s usually used when dealing with slush funds.>

<Wow, that’s impressive. Do they teach that thing in middle school these days?>

<Ki-Cheol: I studied by myself. But all this chaos is not because of slush funds, right?>

<Not all borrowed-name accounts are used for slush funds. I don’t know how much you have studied, but what exactly are you curious about?>

<Ki-Cheol: Could the King of Hell go to jail? He said himself that he would stand in court. That means he would accept any verdict, whether it is imprisonment or a fine, right? What if he gets imprisoned?>

A short laugh came from the woman.

<That is what makes him incredibly amazing, Ki-Cheol.>

<Ki-Cheol: Yes.>

<I am also curious about the verdict in the U.S. as well, Ki-Cheol. Study more and teach me, okay?>

Then, he heard the sound of the door lock unlocking from outside the living room.

“Welcome back, Mr. Caliber.”

Following the voice of the bodyguard, Seong-Il’s loud voice burst out.

“Ki-Cheol! Son! Dad is back! Hahaha— Your dad occupied the kingdom! I should drink some soju tonight. With my son!”

His excitement lasted only for a few seconds as his gaze became fixed on the living room television.

“Shit… What the hell is this?”

Chapter 408

Ki-Cheol had been waiting for his dad, Seong-Il, to return from outer space ever since he left. However, when his dad finally came back, he couldn’t bring himself to speak to him. The sight of his dad standing still, facing the television, seemed somehow threatening.

It was different from the scary expression the bodyguard had shown, as it was more intimidating and looked dangerous. It seemed as if something invisible was coming out of his dad’s back and filling the entire living room. Although he could only see his dad’s back, he could tell that his dad was pissed.

The Awakened bodyguard froze as well after feeling the palpable tension. Then, Seong-Il sat down. When he stretched out his arm and said “remote control,” Ki-Cheol and the bodyguard flinched at the same time.

Ki-Cheol swallowed his saliva and finally got the answer to the question he had been wondering. His dad was an Awakened in the challenger section, just like the King of Hell. He was one of those who fought numerous battles in the Stage of Advent and dominated the Awakened with overwhelming power.

His dad could be scarier than anyone else when he was furious.

***

A while later, Seong-Il entered Ki-Cheol’s room. At that time, Ki-Cheol was immersed in a web document on his monitor.

Using a borrowed-name account is bad because it is used for illegal purposes. Bribing high-ranked people in society, hiding slush funds, and not paying taxes. That is why the law prohibits it..!

Suddenly, the door flung open loudly, and a gaze fell on Ki-Cheol’s head while emitting lots of pressure.

Heup!

Ki-Cheol looked up in surprise. His father was not smiling like he usually did. Instead, he had a stiff look on his face. Ki-Cheol could only see his back before, but he could now look up at his father’s face. He appeared to be a completely different person as his eyes were filled with fury. The person in front of him didn’t seem like his dad at all, and that was why Ki-Cheol was trembling.

It felt like something that looked like his dad had entered the room. The existence of what the mean comments were talking about the Awakened…

Seong-Il’s eyes shook at that moment. He tried to smile at Ki-Cheol, but his awkwardly forced smile only made things more uncomfortable.

“People get angry in life sometimes. You are always mad at your mom and me, so I have the right to get angry, son. I’m human, too.”

Seong-Il ruffled Ki-Cheol’s hair as he finished speaking. Ki-Cheol obediently stayed still.

“Let me use the computer.”

Ki-Cheol hurriedly moved away from his seat and looked at the living room. He was hesitant to go out there as the fury Seong-Il left still remained. The bodyguard Awakened was standing there too, extremely tense.

Ki-Cheol stood behind Seong-Il, and Seong-Il searched for and played the entire hearing clip. The point where he paused the video was when the King of Hell had just entered the room and sat down in front of the table. To be exact, it was when the reporters lost their minds and shoved all sorts of cameras at his face.

Seong-Il stared at it for a while before going back to the living room and turning on his phone. Once seated, he didn’t take his eyes off an Asian female reporter. Others might have missed it, but she was undoubtedly Mary.

She let those jerks do that? Motherfuckers.

However, she wasn’t picking up his call. Seong-Il said as he pointed at the monitor with his chin, “Hey, Ki-Cheol. I just have to go there right now, so why don’t you go stay with your mom?”

“I told you that I don’t like her place…”

Ki-Cheol couldn’t bring himself to ask if his father could get married again with his mom as it wasn’t the right time for that.

Seong-Il said, “Something might happen. So you should be with your mom, protecting her.”

As Ki-Cheol was about to reluctantly agree, Seong-Il’s phone rang.

「Caller: Tae-Han bro」

Seong-Il gestured to Ki-Cheol to go out to the living room, and Ki-Cheol left hesitantly.

<Seong-Il: Hey, I was about to call you. Get the plane ready because I’m going. You know what is going on, right?>

<Tae-Han: Calm down, Seong-Il.>

<Seong-Il: Calm down? I have an idea of what is happening. People shouldn’t do this to him. They are ungrateful like those bastards in the Stage of Advent.>

<Tae-Han: The King of Hell knows what he is doing.>

<Seong-Il: We were fighting against the Holy Knight and its corps, but they couldn’t stand it and started a protest instead? Those brats and the politician scumbags are all the same, and I will break their skulls open. They should be thankful to us for allowing them to stay warm and comfortable. These kinds of assholes need to taste blood to realize that.>

<Tae-Han: Are you at home? I will explain everything one by one.>

<Seong-Il: You would remember the preparation period for the Final Stage of Act One because you met Odin back then.>

<Tae-Han: Yes, I do.>

<Seong-Il: What was it like back then? You have only heard about it, so you wouldn’t know, but it wasn’t much different from now. Odin and I were back from the ox-heads’ mainland after dealing with them. Damn, I still remember that old guy’s name. Odin gave him the power and support to live well, but do you know what he said to us? He brought useless people over and said ‘I have twenty thousand behind me.’ Fucking ridiculous. He was just afraid that Odin would take away his power. If he had only brought the leadership along, I would have said nothing.>

<Tae-Han: Gosh, it’s amazing that you remember all this.>

<Seong-Il: How can I forget about that? The Sky Guild was disbanded on that day. The Ilsung Guild that you were in absorbed them, so even if everyone forgets, you should not.>

<Tae-Han: Okay.>

<Seong-Il: No matter what excuses they bring, it’s the same in the end. Those protesting do that because they are not getting that many benefits compared to the rich, and the politicians who support them just want to get more authority. We have dealt with situations like this multiple times on the Stage of Advent, right?>

<Tae-Han: Yes.>

<Seong-Il: And what happened when Odin was sealed for a long time? You and I had such a hard time handling the lower ones. If we start talking about that, then we will be able to talk about it for a week.>

<Tae-Han: That is true.>

<Seong-Il: Those ungrateful assholes are doing all of this for their own selfish reasons. It only gets worse when they do it in a group. If they were rich like the King of Hell, then they never would have started protesting. Seoul is in chaos now too.>

Seong-Il rambled on for a long time, and Lee Tae-Han responded only with short answers, waiting for Seong-Il’s rage to subside. However, Seong-Il didn't settle down easily.

<Seong-Il: Have you tried contacting Mary noona? She seems to be in the United States.>

<Tae-Han: I haven't tried yet.>

<Seong-Il: Ah, then what about Odin? If he gives the order, I will be at the frontline. You know what Odin values most, right? It’s obvious. Dragorin is not the problem right now.>

<Tae-Han: That is why.>

<Seong-Il: What do you mean?>

<Tae-Han: The King of Hell is following Odin’s will, so please calm down. There is a bigger world than you know.>

<Seong-Il: Are you talking about the club? Why wouldn’t I know? I have been with Odin for decades.>

<Tae-Han: No, you only know it by its name. I will come to pick you up and explain everything, so get some rest. I won’t take long.>

<Seong-Il: You drive me nuts, bro. Okay. I’ll see you soon.>

Seong-Il was now craving alcohol.

<Seong-Il: You better bring tons of soju. I can’t stand not drinking tonight.>

***

Tae-Han arrived shortly after he used a helicopter. Seong-Il was in the bathtub at that time, so Ki-Cheol and the bodyguard greeted Lee Tae-Han. Although Ki-Cheol had met Lee Tae-Han before, Tae-Han’s status was higher now than it was then. Ki-Cheol’s mind was filled with the sound of a huge bell as he stood in front of the other man.

Soon, Ki-Cheol came to his senses and bowed politely. When Lee Tae-Han patted his shoulder and passed by, Ki-Cheol touched the shoulder where Tae-Han’s hand had been and smiled faintly. He realized his dad had indeed been among these great people.

Seong-Il came out, only wearing underwear as he complained, “Why did you not bring anything? I told you to bring boxes of soju.”

On his chest was a large scar from the last battle in the Empire. Around the linear shallow wound that had been sliced by a sword, the skin tissue had shriveled to a dark color as the blood supply had been cut off.

Seong-Il spoke nonchalantly as Ki-Cheol and Lee Tae-Han widened their eyes in surprise.

“It’s nothing. It will heal on its own. The opponent was weaker than the one Osiris faced.”

“But still…” Lee Tae-Han said.

Seong-Il shrugged. “I killed all of them, so the empire is mine now.”

Seong-Il recalled the Holy Knight, who used to be the emperor of the empire and his followers. Then, he clicked his tongue.

“Congratulations.”

“Kwon Ki-Cheol. Tae-Han is like my real brother. Did you say hi?”

“Yes, I did,” Ki-Cheol replied.

“Then, go back to your room. He and I have lots to talk about.”

Seong-Il also sent the bodyguard into his room.

“Kids these days have no manners, and I won’t let my son have that attitude. Did he actually say hi? I just want him to be kind and welcoming toward others.”

“Yes, he did,” Tae-Han answered.

“Okay, then. Did you come by helicopter?” asked Seong-Il.

“Yes.”

“It must be around here then.”

Seong-Il’s muscles swelled for a moment. Lee Tae-Han grasped the signal and switched to telepathic communication. He went straight to the main point of why he had to come to see Seong-Il in person.

- Tae-Han: The King of Hell identified himself as John Doe, but John Doe is actually Odin.

- Seong-Il: Did you think I didn’t know that?

- Tae-Han: Odin’s assets are not limited to the Jonathan Investment Finance Group. The revealed property is just the tip of an iceberg. There is nothing in the global major and all areas that aren’t his.

- Seong-Il: So, the protestors are making a fuss just by looking at a speck of his money, right? Things would get worse if more gets revealed.

- Tae-Han: Yes, with just that, there were voices saying that Jonathan Group should be dismantled for society’s sake. They probably tried to achieve their ultimate goal by starting with John Doe. But, in a broader perspective, that is just a small beginning.

- Seong-Il: I see. Then, how powerful is the club?

- Tae-Han: They lead global issues in politics, economics, and culture. Influential politicians, entrepreneurs, and military officials from around the world are members of the club. The King of Hell and Osiris have been supporting Odin as club members for years before the Day of Advent.

- Seong-Il: What about you?

- Tae-Han: As you know, I first met Odin in the preparation period of the Final Stage of Act.

- Seong-Il: But you were the CEO of Ilsung.

- Tae-Han: Ilsung is nothing compared to them.

- Seong-Il: Jeonil… Jamie… She seemed to have a deep connection with Odin.

- Tae-Han: She is also a member of the club.

- Seong-Il: So, the club is where all the influential people are gathered, right?

- Tae-Han: Mmm…not all the influential people because they are only about a hundred. It is where only the top of the top come together to rule the world. What you need to know is that the club is Odin’s control mechanism. His orders there are absolute. Before discussing the power of the Awakened, Odin has been ruling the world even before the Day of Advent. In this hearing, the King of Hell…

- Seong-Il: Then, what about the President of the United States? Is he under Odin’s influence as well?

- Tae-Han: Yes.

Seong-Il quickly blinked.

- Seong-Il: What about the President of Korea?

- Tae-Han: No, he is not in the position to ever join the club.

- Seong-Il: Russia?

- Tae-Han: Although he is not a club member, Russia is influenced directly through their representative in the club.

- Seong-Il: Then… China?

- Tae-Han: You can still check the consequences of challenging the club’s authority on television every day. They have almost been destroyed.

- Seong-Il: Japan?

- Tae-Han: They are also not in the position to join the club.

Seong-Il recalled the scene of the Holy Knight dying. The other man faced his end as blood flowed out of his mouth and nose with eyes filled with horror. He seemed incredulous about his own death and appeared to have come to the realization that there was a higher power at play.

Seong-Il thought that he had the same look in his eyes right now. He was aware of the club, but not to this extent…

- Seong-Il: But why are Odin and the club staying quiet?

- Tae-Han: Odin believes things are going well at the moment.

- Seong-Il: Even though randos are protesting and being annoying?

- Tae-Han: That is unfortunate, but punishing them is not what he wants. I don’t know all of his intentions, but…

- Seong-Il: But, what?

Lee Tae-Han maintained a calmer tone than usual to avoid provoking Seong-Il.

- Tae-Han: The reason why Odin entrusted the full authority of the club to the King of Hell was perhaps that he believed that the King of Hell would carry out his wishes better than anyone else.

- Seong-Il: He entrusted the club’s full authority to him?

- Tae-Han: Yes. Neither you nor I know much about the King of Hell, but we have heard of how he ruled his corps up to the Final Stage. He was the Lord of Terror. Why would such a person suppress his anger?

- Seong-Il: Then this is not a matter…that I should intervene in. So, what do you think will happen from now on? When these bastards group together, they will think that they are powerful enough to confront us. It won’t be easy to console them unless we kill them all.

- Tae-Han: The King of Hell has focused everyone’s attention on himself through the trial. He wants to make sure no one talks about other issues anymore.

- Seong-Il: So, he has drawn their attention quite well, right?

- Tae-Han: Yes. I think he will organize the media outlets that support our side and prolong the trial until the public’s fatigue reaches its peak. That is what I would do. By that time, the public’s enthusiasm won’t be the same.

- Seong-Il: …I actually don’t know. Do we really need to care this much about these protesting assholes? Listening to you, we don’t even need to go as far as using the Awakened. The U.S. President is a puppet, right? It would be the same for our country. So, what is your stance?

- Tae-Han: What do you mean..?

- Seong-Il: I just want to know what you honestly think. I think we could just push them away with the police without using the Awakened. Or I could handle it all by myself.

- Tae-Han: I only follow Odin’s orders…

- Seong-Il: Who doesn’t know that? Same for me. I only do as I am told.

- Tae-Han: I think the current situation is better. Even without using force to control the world, Odin is already the ruler. It is just not visible on the surface, so why bother unifying the world with force?

- Seong-Il: No, I am not talking about conquering the world, but dealing with the protestors.

- Tae-Han: Once we crush the public, it is only natural to follow that path. Then, we will end up suppressing them with greater force, and there will always be more resistance. Eventually, the moment will come when we think it will be better to unify the flags of the world.

- Seong-Il: To that extent?

- Tae-Han: The protests triggered this time have the potential to explode into a massive uprising. If the public unites, then Odin will have no choice but to make a decision. Either to listen to the public’s voice or silence them with a sword. Odin doesn’t want it to come to that situation, so the King of Hell is carrying out that wish right now. This is the conclusion I have reached.

- Seong-Il: Hmm. Ruling the world is not an easy task. He must be facing so many difficulties.

- Tae-Han: So, you should never say that you will go to America, okay?

Seong-Il felt that the situation the King of Hell was facing wasn’t someone else’s business. The King of Hell had been preparing for the Day of Advent with Odin for a long time, and his feelings must have been even deeper and greater than Seong-Il’s.

- Seong-Il: Didn’t you hear me? I just do what I am told. Anyway, the King of Hell must be going through a tough time. Going through a trial in front of losers doesn’t sound fun. His pride felt as high as that of Osiris. Tsk, tsk. I can’t imagine how pissed he would be. I wish I could crack all those bastards’ skulls.

Seong-Il suddenly stopped talking and turned his head back toward where Lee Tae-Han’s gaze was fixed on the television. The volume had been minimized, so there was hardly any sound coming out.

A Korean news channel was using a recorded video from a foreign news source, showing a scene where a large crowd poured out as the hearing ended.

Seong-Il caught a glimpse of two familiar faces in the crowd, even though they quickly passed by. It wasn’t just Mary noona who had been watching the hearing. There was one more person who had disappeared into the crowd with her.

Lee Tae-Han said, “...Odin was also watching.”

He noticed that the blood-red energy of Doom Entegasto and his energy mixed together were not captured on camera, it seemed that the bone ring had completely become his possession.

Odin had returned after completing the Dragorin hunt.

Chapter 409

The street facing where the Congress was holding the hearing was crowded with special correspondents from around the world, relay vehicles, civilians, and police officers.

The police officers were on edge in the seemingly chaotic atmosphere, as if something could happen at any moment. As a result, they were exchanging radio messages, preparing for any possible situation. One officer, who was shouting at civilians not to come closer while pushing them away, had one hand on the holster. The protestors were trying to enter the facility, so it was natural for the police to be on high alert.

The situation was as terrible as expected. A collective uprising of the public… Perhaps Jonathan had willingly attended the hearing to try to address the issue before it got even worse.

Of course, it was completely natural for the public to feel injustice, fear, and anxiety. The world’s wealth was concentrated in the hands of an extreme minority…no, actually just one person. It was clear that capitalism had reached its peak in a negative way.

If a totalitarian ideology were to be combined with this, then it would have been more than enough to move toward the terrifying future shown in George Orwell’s [1984] and Aldous Huxley’s [Brave New World]. The reason why politicians at the hearing were attacking the founders of Googol and Facenote was that they knew those companies could replace the telescreen in [1984] and the Soma drugs in [Brave New World].

Therefore, I a hundred percent understood why the public was targeting John Doe and asking for the Jonathan Investment Finance Group to be dismantled. The world could easily fall into a true dystopian society with a single decision from me.

Starting with punishing those who dared to oppose me, what if I were to use the current protests and ongoing war as a pretext to emphasize the interests of the collective over the individual and exert direct control over all of humanity?

There would never be anything more frightening than such a world. It was a different kind of horror from the world destroyed by the Seven Demon Kings and their corps in the past.

Anyway, we achieved our current wealth solely because of a single idea as Jonathan mentioned. The world where all wealth was concentrated on me now was a result of us defending on the Day of Advent. I didn’t actually want this to happen.

But would I give up my current wealth as the public wished? No way.

Even if I dismantled the Jonathan Group and distributed my financial power as they demanded, the beneficiaries would not be the public. I could set up various devices to make them feel that they had benefited, but the truth was, the world would not change significantly. The few elites who received that power would only try to use it for their own good.

It was unnecessary to talk about what kind of catastrophe people like them had created in the past.

Even if someone who realized the truth of the world appeared and pointed their finger at me as in terrible self-righteousness, I could still argue that the Earth would be better off under my leadership, as I believed that I would be a benevolent dictator. In my opinion, the world needed to be governed this way.

I would also say that I was the only person who had directly witnessed the extinction of humanity and that it would be impossible to create a world where everyone would be equal. However, at least the world I ruled would be safe, and it would seem as if nothing had changed.

The hearing ended.

“Tell me the date. I will be in court.”

Jonathan’s firm voice came out from my clenched cell phone and from the phones of the crowd, which was hard to distinguish between protestors and ordinary citizens.

***

I felt sorry because I could tell how much Jonathan was suppressing himself in order to follow my commands from his short glances and every word he spoke. I was relieved as he didn’t show any signs of mistakenly understanding my intentions and declaring the dissolution of the Jonathan Group.

Out of all the choices I had made since traveling back in time, choosing Jonathan as my partner was the most favorable decision I had made.

Jonathan’s statements and attitude brought shock not only in the members of Congress but also to the people on the streets here. I could feel people’s attitudes beginning to change. The voices condemning Jonathan were still loud, but in between, some supported him. Tension started to form between the minority who supported Jonathan and the majority who did not.

As the entrance to the building was flooded with lawmakers and reporters, the flow of people on the street began to shift in that direction. Not only protestors but also foreign correspondents from around the world led their teams toward the politicians, like military reporters rushing through gunfire.

The police shouted in a louder voice.

- Seon-Hu: I’m here.

Yeon-Hee appeared, taking off her press ID that was hanging around her neck. She smiled as she looked at my bone ring, but she appeared to be angry towards the surroundings.

“Why didn’t you come in when you arrived?”

Yeon-Hee replaced her greeting with that question. She then cast a sharp gaze at those still shaking placards and condemning Jonathan. Since people like that could be seen everywhere, Yeon-Hee looked around in annoyance. Then, her gaze became fixed on the Awakened who were blending in with the crowd.

She seemed to have realized why I hadn’t entered the session to watch in person. Yes, it was because I was keeping an eye on the possibility of the Awakened breaking into the room. They had terrifying expressions and a formidable aura, which proved that they had fought monsters with Jonathan in the Final Stage.

In fact, they showed signs of trying to break into the session when Jonathan used his flames. They barely restrained themselves though.

We moved away from the Awakened to a quieter place. The area that the government had given to the association started just a few blocks down the street, where the cherry blossom trees were in full bloom, but the Awakened could see and hear us there.

We turned in the opposite direction and went into a hotel.

***

With just three months remaining until the United States off-year election, the hotel had already implemented a targeted marketing strategy. They advertised a ‘Race to Congress’ package, priced at six hundred dollars per night, which included a variety of amenities and a tourist information brochure featuring attractions in Washington D.C. They also mentioned they would provide more discounts for media personnel.

“The hotelier here lacks discernment.”

Yeon-Hee briefly commented on the hotel service and asked about the most expensive package. The employee replied that there was the deluxe package worth about twenty thousand dollars per night, which included a top-class suite room, dinner personally cooked by the hotel’s executive chef, and various massages available at the hotel’s spa.

As the unnecessary explanation continued, the smile disappeared from Yeon-Hee’s face. She was unusually irritated with the hotel staff and showed an unwelcoming gaze toward other guests who had come to stay due to the hearing. It seemed that the criticism Jonathan had received during the hearing had been quite frustrating for her as well.

While Yeon-Hee was taking care of the check-in process, I was listening to the conversations of the other guests in the lobby. As I mentioned earlier, many of them were staying due to the hearing. Most of them appeared to be professionals working in media who were planning their own coverage in Washington, separate from the correspondents on the scene.

There was already interaction between them, and it was reasonable for the hotel staff to mistake us for journalists from Asia, as the majority here were reporters.

Anyway, the main point of their conversation was that they had set their reporting direction to be favorable towards Jonathan and the Jonathan Group. Of course, there were murmurs of astonishment and complaints that the reporting guidelines handed down from above were the same and that the Jonathan Group was already exerting pressure.

However, no one was indiscreetly talking loudly about such things. They were whispering secretly as if plotting something, rolling their eyes and quietly exchanging opinions among themselves.

By coincidence, a group of protestors was passing by the lobby’s front window. I wasn’t sure what the journalists would think when they saw them, but if they wanted to succeed in the media field, they had no choice but to follow the reporting guidelines from their bosses. No matter how open the world was through the Internet, public sentiment naturally swayed when major media outlets started to speak in unison.

The battle Jonathan was waging against the public had already begun. As the protestors swept through the street in front of the hotel and passed by, Yeon-Hee returned after paying the accommodation fee with her card.

- Yeon-Hee: Jonathan went that far, and they are still doing this?

The momentum of the protestors had clearly diminished. To be precise, the voices that supported Jonathan could now be heard.

Moreover, those voices would gain strength if the media got involved. It was a matter of broadening one’s perspective. Yeon-Hee knew about this, but she still grumbled. Anyway, we had other tasks at hand.

- Yeon-Hee: Are you not angry? Or are you holding back? Be honest.

Yeon-Hee asked in the elevator going up to the room.

- Seon-Hu: Honestly?

- Yeon-Hee: Yes.

- Seon-Hu: I just feel sorry for Jonathan. He is bearing the burden that I should be carrying.

- Yeon-Hee: I don’t know.

- Seon-Hu: It is not that we are wrong or the public is wrong for condemning us. Both sides think they are justified. In fact, in a situation where the truth is unknown, one could even say that there is justice for the public.

- Yeon-Hee: Why are you saying it like it is someone else’s business?

Then, she shook her phone. She showed me a missed call from a Korean number, saying it was a call from Seong-Il.

- Yeon-Hee: We all think the same. You and Jonathan shouldn’t be treated like this. You understand that it is really hard for us, right? Although it is Jonathan who stands in court, in reality, it is no different than you standing there.

- Seon-Hu: But we cannot destroy humanity either.

- Yeon-Hee: But…

- Seon-Hu: It’s not ‘but.’ Woo Yeon-Hee, we must not forget what we have been trying to protect, even though we have left the Stage of Advent. If you have any intention of intervening in Jonathan’s work, forget it completely from this moment on.

There must have been a hint of aggression in my voice because Yeon-Hee’s eyes trembled.

- Seon-Hu: Let’s leave the matter here to Jonathan. We should focus on our own tasks.

I held out the bone ring in front of her as I spoke. The bone ring had been reacting to the Life Vessel within her since early on.

[Doom Entegasto’s Bone Ring that the Dead Revere has detected the Life Vessel.]

[Would you like to reset the Life Vessel?]

Chapter 410

We started as soon as we entered the room. There was no need to hesitate since I had confirmed Yeon-Hee’s thoughts on this again.

As the Life Vessel flowed out of Yeon-Hee’s body in a river of dark energy and was absorbed into the bone ring immediately after, she let out a short gasp of relief. It was a sense of liberation for her, who had been tied to the Life Vessel as a form of restriction.

Is it over?

Yeon-Hee silently asked with her eyes. When I nodded, she asked with a complicated look, “Is it going to be Jonathan from now on?”

She was asking if I had plans to put the Life Vessel inside Jonathan’s body next. However, just having the Life Vessel could make him a target of the enemies. We still had not figured out what route Saint Dragorin was taking to attack the mainland. Although the number of their invaders had considerably reduced, they were still trying to mug us.

Jonathan was currently maintaining order on my behalf, so I couldn’t let him be disturbed by the Life Vessel. After watching the hearing, I had become convinced of that. Therefore, there was someone else who had to protect the Life Vessel.

“Orca.”

That was why I had brought it before returning.

Yeon-Hee wished to discuss it further, but I was unable to engage in a long conversation as I hadn’t had the chance to take a proper shower upon returning to Washington D.C. I had only changed my clothes. I was exhausted from wandering around for seven days without even a moment of rest at the Saint Dragorin, and the fatigue from the last battle made me more restless.

“You must be really tired. Go sleep in your bed, not here…”

I heard Yeon-Hee’s worried voice faintly, and it had been quite some time. The tub was overflowing with hot water, causing it to spill out and fill the entire bathroom with steam. When I checked the time, it seemed like I had slept for about three hours.

When I came out wearing a gown and sat on the couch, Yeon-Hee was skillfully wielding the Clown’s Dagger after its final reinforcement.

She asked in a concerned voice, “Do you need to sleep more?”

I gently pulled her toward me, then she looked up at me with a smile as if she had been waiting for this. The intense look in her eyes from the hearing was no longer visible. I could feel a natural instinct creeping into her.

“Wait a minute. Hold on.”

Yeon-Hee slightly pushed me away and looked around. She came back after checking that the plastic bag on the table contained condoms. That was right. We still lived in a world where we were not supposed to have a baby between us.

***

“Here is the first news. Jonathan Hunter, who had been hiding since the Awakened returned from the Stage of Advent, appeared at the hearing yesterday and declared that his only concern was humanity’s safety. Amid growing concerns about the transcendent being that had been discovered around June 2nd, the Jonathan Investment Finance Group reaffirmed its commitment to be a ‘defender’ in any crisis situation.

To prove his sincerity, he revealed that he is the mysterious major shareholder ‘John Doe’ of the Jonathan Group. He also claimed that he would accept the judiciary’s decision regarding the anonymous transactions he made.

With Jonathan Hunter’s consistent message, the protests that had been spreading from Wall Street to countries around the world seem to be losing momentum.

The second news is about another alien attack in Manchester, United Kingdom, where fifteen Awakened and thirty civilian agents, as well as many employees of the TMC Group, lost their lives.

The buildings and their surroundings were suddenly covered in a blue veil, and cars on the road sped up to escape. A supernatural attack phenomenon, called ‘Blue Veil’ occurred at the TMC Group’s headquarters and training grounds.

There was a significant number of losses as most of the group’s Awakened were in outer space. We will connect to the reporter Curry Brown who is in Manchester. Hello, Curry.”

“On the 25th, local time, the Awakened and civilian agents who were preparing to enter outer space at the TMC Group’s headquarters fought against alien attackers. The battle lasted for two hours, and the loud noises from inside did not stop until the Blue Veil disappeared. Witnesses said that drivers in vehicles and pedestrians were terrified and were evacuated due to the noise.

The invasion had destroyed the group’s several facilities, including the strategic headquarters and training grounds, and resulted in more than one hundred casualties, including Awakened.

At the joint press conference in the World Awakened Association London Branch, TMC Group announced that they had repelled all alien attackers on-site and reminded that humanity is still not completely safe as long as such invasions continue to occur worldwide. They also emphasized that everyone should be prepared for the possibility of sudden increases in the frequency and intensity of attacks…”

Yeon-Hee was already awake. As the sound of the television she had turned on became clearer, the weight of her body leaning against my chest also became more distinct. I didn’t open my eyes because I was savoring the moment.

Shortly after, she moved a bit, then the television was turned off.

“Sorry, did I wake you up?” she asked apologetically.

I answered with my eyes still closed, “What time is it?”

“Around eight o’clock.”

I nodded. “Let’s stay like this for a little longer.”

I had already woken up from the sound of the news, but this wasn’t bad. The love we shared last night still lingered through the skin that was in contact with hers. Her small shoulders, small enough to hold with my one hand, especially reminded me of last night.

As I lay stroking her shoulder for about an hour, I felt it was time to start the day.

We showered and dressed together, then I began to unfold the stories I had put off from telling yesterday. Yeon-Hee had been waiting to listen to them as well. It was a story of searching for the two Dragorins by visiting each Holy Knight in the Greenwood Continent. Most of them didn’t even notice that I was there.

The ones who were blood descendants of the Greats all had the ability to awaken as soon as a Doom was near. Even if they didn’t directly face me, they would awaken as soon as I entered their vicinity. In fact, Dragorin Blue and Green both showed signs of awakening as soon as I approached them.

Yeon-Hee couldn’t help but laugh when she heard that the places where I had caught them were battlefields where they were fighting.

The Greenwood Continent was still in the midst of a conquest war that was dominated by powerful countries to confront the Demon King’s corps. In other words, they were fighting each other on the pretext of strengthening their own military forces before the Demon King’s army attacked their territory.

They seemed to be sincere with their goals. The powerful countries of Greenwood believed it was more rational to conquer their neighboring countries under their flag than to build alliances with them.

Despite the vastness of the North, East, South, and West, the fact that all the powerful countries had reached a unanimous conclusion despite the communication barriers caused by the immense size of the land meant something. It was not because they were all stupid.

Yeon-Hee chuckled while buttoning up her blouse. “Their way of thinking is so similar to humans. It is actually the same.”

We dressed up and headed to the association’s headquarters. Both of our returning stones’ destinations were set there, so we moved immediately. As the energy dispersed through space, the background changed quickly from a hotel room in Washington D.C. with morning sunlight to the office of the headquarters locked at night.

I could see Orca’s suite between the bright lights beyond the window. There, the tentacles that had lost their master and hung limp had regained their vitality and wriggled on their own. Even in the middle of the night, the association agents were controlling access in front of Orca’s building. Yeon-Hee brought her Kciphos in her arms, then headed toward Orca.

Orca’s throne was located on the top of the building, and it greeted us after coming down from its throne, which was made of tentacles and the unique clay of the Maruka Clan.

Orca had once failed to protect the Life Vessel of the Maruka Clan in the past, but it was now completely different from before. Yeon-Hee quickly noticed that it had become stronger than before. Although it still appeared injured, the immense power that had grown after swallowing Insectum’s subordinate couldn’t be hidden even if it wanted to.

When Insectum and I were summoned to the meeting of the Demon Kings and vanished, Orca had fought a life-or-death battle against Insectum’s subordinates. Then, it waited for me there.

“Amazing, Orca!”

Yeon-Hee raised her voice. It was more a joyful voice than a cautious one. She was calming down the Kciphos, who was baring its teeth at Orca.

Orca had become so strong that it could suppress the instincts of its illegitimate children. Yeon-Hee was more surprised by that. Originally, the low-class Maruka Clan instantly attacked us as soon as they saw us due to their primitive hostility towards different species.

Nonetheless, they were silent now. They were just swarming around Orca’s throne without moving a muscle even though they were aware of our presence.

At that time, I found a large egg on the side. Inside the translucent membrane of the egg, a bipedal Maruka was about to be born. Orca was giving birth to a real kid that could think like itself and not a low-class illegitimate offspring. It intended to build a perfect territory of its own, starting with that new baby.

Yeon-Hee and I were very careful with contraception, but it was doing whatever it wanted.

“If you feel cramped, then I will give you a new territory, Orca.”

There was no need for it to stay within the association if its job was to protect my Life Vessel. There were plenty of lands suitable for it to rule as the king of its own faction, including deserted islands and vast wastelands.

However, it seemed that the building was enough. Soon, Orca expressed its refusal in its awkward Korean. Well…the size of this entire building was equivalent to ten times larger than Walt Disney’s Concert Hall. Thousands of ready-mix concrete trucks had been used to build just this one building.

“Okay, fine,” I said as I felt the energy clinging to the bone ring. “There is something you have to protect.”

Orca seemed to have an intuition about what I was talking about. It had once guarded the Life Vessel with the original species of Maruka, which had created it.

[Life Vessel has been reset.]

[Target: Orca]

“And that means you also need to protect your own life.”

Chapter 411

Excavation of remains, the meeting of the Demon Kings, and Dragorin hunting… A series of events occurred before I could finish studying Mana.

As a result, I was promoted one level to rank five in the Doom hierarchy, obtained the bone ring, and raised my Power figure to over five hundred. My Power Resistance increased to sixty percent when I wore both Ra’s Sun Cape and the bone ring. I could expect higher figures if my trait Passion, which was reinforced by the Man Who Overcomes Adversity, reached Level 8 or higher, but…

As expected, multiple methods were needed to become stronger all at once. First, I needed to study Mana and used it as a foundation to increase my Power figure. I had to reach a level where I could handle it freely of my will.

Second, I had to unlock the unique power of Doom Entegasto’s ‘King of the Dead’ and the ability possessed by Half of the Great Red’s Heart contained in the bone ring. Third, I needed to continue retrieving the remaining powers from the old War of New Devil.

The problem was Lunea. Ever since it had entered the world of Demon Kings as the messenger of Doom Kaos, it had been trying to restrict my actions. Well…it wasn’t physical pressure, but of course, it was definitely sending messages on behalf of Doom Kaos.

[I will tell you again. I respect that you have defeated two Dragorins, but you might ruin the overall command. It was fortunate that it was Blue and Green. Attacking the Red Dragorin without understanding the queen’s true nature could have been very dangerous. Don’t ask me why because I, Lunea, don’t know. Just accept what I’m telling you. That’s not hard.

It was the same now, too. Although I wanted to snap at it that I would have avoided the battle if Dragorin Red was among the two I had discovered, the conversation between us was all one-sided.

[By the way, how long will you stay on the mainland? It has already been a day. Haven’t you rested enough? (•́д•̀) Lazy… Ah! I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have said that out loud, oopsy! It is just a mistake as I’m not used to this way of communication. You understand, right?]

It was a psychological attack. I wasn’t pissed even when the widespread protests took place, but my face unconsciously stiffened when the messages from Lunea came in.

After placing my Life Vessel inside Orca, Yeon-Hee entered as she had returned from doing some personal things. She had changed out of business attire to more comfortable clothes.

She said to my hardened face, “You are still worried about the protests, right? You don’t need to hold back in front of me.”

I shook my head. “No, it’s because of Lunea.”

When I briefly explained the situation, her expression became serious as well. However, she couldn’t provide a solution. Just as Jonathan was carrying out my will, Lunea was delivering Doom Kaos’s will through its own impertinent interpretation. I could remove Lunea to stop it, but then, another execution would take place in the meeting of Dooms.

I couldn’t approach Lunea like I did with Caso.

“I think…umm. It would be better not to delay Doom… Kaos’s orders any longer. I will help you up to that point.”

Even before Yeon-Hee suggested the idea, I was already planning to do that. As long as I was under Doom Kaos, I couldn’t test its patience. The fact that Doom Entegasto had executed Insectum had implications for me as well. I had to hide my claws until I had the power to confront them.

I shifted my gaze toward the tablet PC. The program used by the association’s integrated situation room was running, and the monitor was displaying a world map of Saint Dragorin that was made based on the Awakened’s information.

The Greenwood Continent was where creatures that resembled us were living, and the Elsland Continent was the habitat of the elves and the stronghold of the Lacryma Order. In addition, the Seven Demon Kings’ lands, also known as the Continent of Death, where orcs and dwarves lived, were stretched out across the sea.

When Yeon-Hee touched the Greenwood Continent, the map zoomed in and showed the occupied areas in red. A phrase [Greenwood Occupation Rate: 9.2%] appeared on the top.

“You are looking for the priest who received the direct appointment from the Queen of Elsland, right?”

Yeon-Hee was carefully observing the surroundings of the Lacryma Altar. They were marked with the locations of the Holy Knight families, the estimated positions of each dungeon, and other key points based on the information gathered by the Awakened.

“The command comes with a clue. Although it is a malicious order that makes me kill the Queen of Elsland if she is deemed ‘The Great,’ Doom Kaos believes that she is not ‘The Great.’ In order to approach her safely, we would need to find the priests who have directly received appointments from the queen. If we want to take a more aggressive approach, then we should find an elf slave who had lived in the court of Elsland.”

Then, I scrolled down and zoomed into the castle in Elsland.

It was different from the Greenwood Continent, which was densely marked with dozens of symbols. There was very little known information. Moreover, the most noticeable point was that not a single dungeon led directly into Elsland. I had suspected that the Old One’s protection would be strong in Elsland ever since the situation room program was completed.

I told Yeon-Hee to move a bit away from me and tested my theory out immediately.

[You have activated Gate Formation.]

The destination was the southern part of Elsland, which was the furthest away I could go from the castle.

The space had to be torn open, creating a black void. However, it stopped with a slight movement in the air.

[Time left until Gate Formation: 6 days 23 hours 59 minutes 59 seconds]

[* The power of the Old One pervading Elsland is interfering with the activation.]

As expected…

[Warning: Among the Holy Knights of Elsland, someone has detected the Gate Formation. Keep this in mind when entering.]

The options disappeared, and now I had no choice but to find the priest who was directly appointed by the queen within Greenwood. Then, the problem was deciding where to create the Gate, and I decided that it would be best to support the central part of Greenwood, where the Awakened were fighting.

Only the Barien Empire was under our control. Whether the armies of the countries around the empire were running away or continuing to advance to reclaim the empire’s land, there were numerous battles for the Awakened to fight.

By defeating them and devouring the Kingdom of Atres, another powerful nation in the central region, it would be safe to say that we had conquered the central part of the Greenwood Continent. What would happen after occupying the central region? From then on, we would be ready to advance in any direction.

[You have canceled Gate Formation.]

I picked up the phone and called Lee Tae-Han to ask if there were any corps of the surrounding countries of the Barien Empire that were moving with the Lacryma denomination.

***

It was night there too. The time the gate opened and closed was so short that no one noticed us entering. The sight of the front was reflected in Yeon-Hee’s calm eyes. The neighboring nation of the Barien Empire’s corpses were billeted in the vast plains.

As Lee Tae-Han had mentioned, we could find the flags of the Lacryma alongside the nations’ flags. In addition, it appeared that the Awakened were watching them nearby, as drones were hidden in the night sky. Yeon-Hee had been looking forward, but she then followed my gaze toward the sky and shifted back at me.

She asked while being conscious of the drone, “I don’t think we need to call it?”

No one here besides us was aware of the drone.

[* Storage box]

[Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider has been removed.]

A huge figure with red eyes appeared, looking down at us. Yeon-Hee looked up at the spider with the same gaze she had when she had seen the strengthened Orca, then put the Kciphos down on the ground.

When I nodded, Yeon-Hee pulled out the Clown’s Dagger and wrapped it around her hand. However, it was Kciphos, who had been quietly nestled in Yeon-Hee’s arms, who rushed towards the altar before us. It quickly changed like a Holy Knight awakening as a Dragorin. It drew a trajectory with its red, madness-filled eyes, and the spider hid its trace underground.

Yeon-Hee and I exchanged looks and headed in the opposite direction. The screams that burst out from the Kciphos and the vibrations caused by the movement of the spider underground broke the silence of the night at once. A crackling noise came from the entire area. Right then, magical spheres, which illuminated the night like daylight, soared up.

“K…Kciphos- It’s Kciphos!”

The Demon King, whom they had been talking about, had appeared in person.

[You have used Odin’s Ethereal Animal.]

I flew into the sky, scattering sparks. Then, I turned toward what I assumed to be the commander’s tent. There were no attacks on me until I entered the barrack as I burned the roof.

Neither Yeon-Hee nor I enjoyed the smell of blood like the Kciphos did. They were just enemies, and I was always willing to stop if they showed their willingness to submit and their intention to join my human corps.

There were priests and wizards, but none of their projectiles and magic spells matched the speed at which I flew to the tent. All sorts of noise began to mix from the distance. The sound of Yeon-Hee’s dagger slicing through the wind, the Kciphos stamping on the ground, and the spider spewing flames. Of course, countless screams accompanied them.

Also, in front of me… Saaaak-

The commander confronted me right after arming himself, only to have his throat cut and his fragile barrier shattered like glass. At the moment when I collected the spoils from him, the entire barracks had been burned down.

Although I was titled as ‘Demon King,’ I wanted them to realize that I wasn’t an evil being that thirsted for blood like they had imagined. I threw spoils at the feet of another individual who was in a leadership position. In my mind, my intentions had been made clear.

However, it was true that one commander’s spoils wouldn’t make the entire corps kneel. There were magic spells rushing toward me, and I heard the sound of them calling more soldiers and knights.

Out-of-control phenomena began to fly toward me. Transcendental beings could only be confronted by their similar kinds. If they couldn’t prepare countermeasures, then begging for mercy to spare their lives was a wiser choice. It was time to teach them the obvious fact.

[You have used Devi’s Sword.]

I manipulated it such that it collected all their necks and jumped into them. I would be soaked in blood again, but I was used to it.

Right then, Lunea’s message appeared before my eyes. Ugh… again…

[Wow, I have been waiting for your return. I, Lunea, feel rewarded for my hard work.]

I get it, so shut the fuck up.

Just as I didn’t test the patience of Doom Kaos, it would better not test mine. I was so ready to break into its mainland and kill every single creature there.

[But do you know that? I forgot to tell you earlier, but I can’t delay it any longer. I collected the first volume of the Book of Death back then. If you allow me, then I will use it very well. You took my light, so it’s fair, right?]

The emotions that surged up made my vision blurry.

[Our master also wishes that. Then I will take it as permission and gratefully accept it~ ٩(๑☉ᴗ☉)۶ ]

This motherfucker is….really crazy.

[Surely you are not angry. Anyway, as a token of gratitude, I will tell you what I have learned so far. I was debating whether or not to teach you this, but alright. I, Lunea, always repay what I receive. Listen carefully, Doom Man. I think some of the Old One’s soldiers…have succeeded in infiltrating your mainland.]

Chapter 412

The body of the soldier in the Demon King Corps that he initially stole was not very strong. He would have preferred to get a stronger body as his first transfer target, but this was the best he could find as it was impossible to find a better one.

Although it was difficult to control the body due to the injuries left in the target, there was something he had to do. He needed to retrieve the sacred object of Lord Lacryma, the Soul Ring. It had originally been on the finger of his actual body.

His dead body lay at the feet of the body he transferred to, but he couldn’t afford to be immersed in emotions as the situation was urgent. He quickly retrieved the Soul Ring from his old body and collapsed. At the same time, the memories of the transferred target were flooding in like a torrent.

“Mr. Samuel, can you hear my voice?”

Samuel’s brow twitched. He could now understand the language of the Demon King Corps and knew who was talking to him through the memories. He naturally thought of the answer to the question in their language, and the terminology for the knights who fought alongside him on the battlefield before his actual self died also came to his mind in their language.

In their mainland, they called the knights, his old comrades, ‘invaders from outer space.’

Samuel asked, “What happened to the attackers? No one must have…survived.”

“That’s correct, sir.”

“Alright, I want to be alone now.”

“The situation with the TMC Group has become complicated due to the previous invasion. I have something important to tell you about that matter…”

“Later.”

“Yes, sir.”

As soon as the door closed, Samuel closed his eyes again and carefully went through the memories of the owner of the body. Astonishment began to appear vividly on his twitching brows.

The memories could be divided into three sections. The period before the Stage of Advent, the Stage of Advent, and moments after returning from the stage. In particular, the memories at the stage were full of incomprehensible facts. They were scenes of fighting with evil beings like Baclan and Declan for decades, but he couldn’t understand a thing.

Isn’t this the Doom Man’s dimension..?

However, Doom Man’s soldiers had been fighting against the soldiers of other Demon Kings in the Stage of Advent and periods decades before that. Even now, the owner of the body still considered the other Demon King’s soldiers, monsters like Declan and Baclan, as enemies that must be killed along with the creations of Lord Lacryma, his original self, and his loved ones.

Moreover, the day when the monsters attacked Doom Man’s dimension was called the ‘Day of Advent’ here. Just by looking at the memories, all kinds of circumstances were full of inconsistencies.

Meanwhile, the incident at the end of the Final Stage appeared to have impressed the owner of the body so much that his memory was incredibly vivid. Even with all the Awakened gathered, they couldn’t confront Odin.

Odin was the only Awakened who had reached the Ender section and had absorbed the malice of Doom Kaos into his own body. He ranked first in the hierarchy. Even the King of Hell, Jonathan Hunter, who held the majority of the wealth in the entire world, was considered lower than Odin.

Odin was indeed at the top of the World Awakened Association, which governed the Awakened. However, he was not notorious in the civilian world.

What kind of world is this..?

Samuel was utterly confused. The world of Doom Man seen outside the memories of the body was completely different from the world he had imagined. While he knew that the Demon Corps formed a civilization as a group, he thought their world would have been dominated by an absolute evil power.

If there were a lower-class group, then he imagined them as naked slaves engaged only in production and labor activities for the corps. Nonetheless, this was a world where the King of Hell Jonathan Hunter was standing in the trial himself, for a reason that didn’t even seem to be valid.

Samuel immediately searched for the remote control as soon as he opened his eyes. He turned on the television. As expected, it was noisy with the news of Jonathan Hunter standing in a trial. The news was also broadcasting countless images of the protestors on the streets.

None of the rulers in Greenwood Continent could be compared to Jonathan Hunter’s power, wealth, and the influence he exerted. However, such a person was standing trial for the lower-class citizens.

Prior to that, political ideologies such as democracy and communism had already emerged in the world, which focused on the lower-class citizens. However, with the return of the Awakened from the stage, it was expected to revert to absolutism.

Samuel couldn’t take his eyes off the television as he was shocked. The shock was tremendous enough to momentarily make him forget the main purpose of entering the mainland of Doom Man. He shook his head violently.

***

Eventually, Samuel came to one conclusion. The reason why this place hadn’t changed much before and after the Day of Advent was because of the unity in their command, as shown by the King of Hell in the hearing.

Odin and his close aides, the board members of the association, were creating the current world together. While they kept the lower-class, which filled the majority of the association, here, they sent trained agents to Saint Dragorin, the precious world that Lord Lacryma created.

The fact that Doom Man, who fought against the Demon King Corps, had joined their ranks was of lesser importance. As emphasized by the King of Hell during the hearing, what truly mattered was the present reality. The reality of the Awakened that were steadily flowing into Star Dragorin!

If Samuel could keep their ambitions focused on their mainland, rather than Star Dragorin… If he could plunge the entire mainland of Doom Man into civil war or disrupt the world’s order…

It would be the most significant blow that could defeat the Demon Corps. Thus, there was no need to choose an Awakened as the next transfer target because they were already excluded from the power structure of the world.

In fact, there were multiple cases where the power of those with money surpassed that of the Awakened. Many Awakened were operating under the name of capital forces, and the owner of the body was also tied to an agent.

Samuel obtained a laptop through his subordinate after thinking that far. It was time to search for the next transfer target. It would have been great if he could seize the body of the King of Hell, but that was simply a long-term goal for now.

***

Samuel came across a conspiracy theory during his search for a target. The idea had existed even before the Day of Advent. It was about a shadow government of elites that had gathered to rule the world, and its name was the Bilderberg Club.

Although it was treated as civilian gossip like UFOs, occult horror stories, or moon landing conspiracies, it was hard to say that it was false. On the days and places where the club meeting was held, protestors set up a camp in the front while famous capitalists and powerful officials secretly gathered at the venue.

Samuel became interested. If the Bilderberg Club actually existed, infiltrating it would be his short term goal. Even if the club ended up being just a conspiracy theory, he could take over the body of someone influential in this world to exert more power. After all, he would be chased by the Security Bureau as an unregistered Awakened committing acts of violence in a guerrilla-like violence in his current body.

Anyway, the people presumed to be members of the club had unbelievable influence. There were some like Jonathan Hunter and Joshua von Karjan who had become Awakened, but it would be easier to use the body of a non-Awakened to approach Sword Master-level individuals instead of directly using their bodies. Samuel stayed up all night to identify the next target.

On the next day, Samuel planned to change to a stronger physical form at least up to the diamond section to proceed with the plan as capitalists, politicians, and other influential people often had Awakened as bodyguards.

Also, it was easy to assess the Awakened strength as their rank was publicly accessible. Transferring to a much stronger target would inherently carry risks, so he had to move himself to the subject as if he was climbing up the stairs.

Samuel walked out of the hospital room. Someone called him from the back, but he maintained a fast pace until he reached the crowd. Another capitalist group’s headquarters was located not far away, and an Awakened who had a deep connection with the owner of the current body from the stage was waiting for the entry to outer space.

His level was only one digit higher than the current body, so he was a perfect fit for the next target.

“I came to see Mark. If you say Samuel is here, then he will know who I am.”

Samuel spoke to the receptionist in the lobby and waited on the couch. Large monitors were displaying today’s item prices and the latest news from the association in the center. The news was covering the damage to the TMC Group that he used to belong to.

As Samuel stared at them for a while, a bulky man appeared in the hallway. When he looked at Samuel’s face, surprise spread on his face.

“The TMC healers must be skilled. Can you walk around already?”

Samuel quipped, “Hey, you didn’t even visit me. How dare you! Haha.”

“Haha, I was busy. Anyway, what’s up?”

“I need an appraisal from a third perspective. As you know, the situation in my group is horrible.”

Samuel showed the Soul Ring on his finger.

“What is it?”

“A drop item. The leader of the attackers had it.”

“Elf? Dwarf? Or the Greenwood species?”

“...I need you. Follow me.”

Samuel stood up, and thought about the quiet places where people didn’t go from the body’s memory. There was a space between buildings where Manchester’s gangs used as escapades. Well…they all disappeared when the Awakened Group’s headquarters entered the street.

When they arrived there, Samuel showed his ring without a word again.

“I can be a dummy, but what am I getting from this?”

The man shrugged, and Samuel answered.

“I have prepared some compensation.”

“Oh, yeah?”

“You have gone through a lot at the Stage of Advent, Mark. It’s time for you to rest.”

“What do you mean?”

“Once your soul is extinguished, you probably won’t feel any pain.”

“What the hell…?”

A cold energy filled Samuel's eyes, and a sinister energy radiated simultaneously from the Soul Ring.

Then, the man who became Mark from Samuel went out to find another target. After all, the current body he had changed into was just a temporary vessel. His final goal was occupying the body of a member of the Bilderberg Club.

Chapter 413

There had been a total of twenty-three alien attacks in the past two and a half months since the Awakened returned. They occurred every two days on average and typically consisted of around ten monsters.

The target of these invasions was obviously the headquarters of the Awakened, never deviating from this pattern. It was the same for the attack in Manchester on the 25th.

However, this attack took place in the wealthy neighborhood of Rumson, New Jersey, at Jonathan’s mansion. When Jonathan sensed the invasion, he recalled the message he had received from Seon-Hu.

He didn’t know how or why his mansion became the next target, but it appeared to be related to the infiltrating soldiers from Old One on the mainland. The change in the pattern of attacks, happening the day after he received the message, made it seem less likely to be a coincidence. He had never imagined this would happen in his mansion.

Jonathan could feel the presence of the seven attackers while checking the blue barrier outside his window. Then, he heard the sound immediately.

Pow. Pow. Pow pow pow-

The security guards of the mansion started firing the rifles, and the smell of gunpowder filled his nostrils.

“This is perfect timing.”

His eyes flashed red in the direction of the battle. He had been holding back his anger from the protests, so his counterattack was filled with personal emotion. Every time he crushed the heads of the already incapacitated attackers, a sharp-tempered laugh escaped from him.

In the end, there was only one alien left, an elf who had not participated in the battle and simply watched as his fellows died. It was hard to tell if the last one was the same species with other attackers because while others were all species from the Greenwood continent, this one was an elf with pointy ears.

However, they could be considered one group due to their uniforms. All the previous attackers wore the battle gear of the Lacryma Order, and this male elf was no exception. As the elf turned, the battle gear underneath his armor fluttered, and a dazzling light flashed. There was undoubtedly an effect imbued in its gear unlike others.

Jonathan heard that Sun could still read the messages, but he couldn’t. Nonetheless, he could roughly guess what it was - a negative effect, Glaciation, a powerful binding force like that of an S-class insignia.

This force shot up vertically from where the elf was standing, quelling the flames of the King of Hell and freezing Jonathan’s ankles. Not only was the effect powerful, but the elf’s agility in escaping into the garden was also impressive.

At that moment, Jonathan’s face contorted in anger. The elf never intended to fight him in the first place, considering how it simply scouted his abilities and quickly retreated.

When Jonathan finally broke free from the binding and shattered the ice, the elf had already disappeared, and the Blue Veil was gone now.

All that was left were the corpses of the Greenwood species attackers and the security guards caught in the initial battle. However, they were not intact, as most of the bodies had lost their shape in the flames consuming the mansion. The mansion collapsed entirely as the sound of sirens approached.

It was easy to find a new place to live, but he couldn’t help but stare at the ashes of his mansion primarily because he was shocked that the aliens had specified him as a target and attacked.

The fact that the leader, who possessed a power level comparable to that of an Awakened in the challenger section, appeared, observed him covertly, and then fled, indicated…that the Old One had begun assessing the situation on the mainland.

Then, Kim Cheong-Soo pushed through the crowd and rushed to Jonathan. Despite Jonathan’s blood-stained and fierce expression, Kim Cheong-Soo brought his face close to him. The other man's breath was unusually heavy.

He whispered in Jonathan’s ear, “Daniel is saying something strange.”

Daniel was one of the knights of the financial empire that Seon-Hu had personally hired. He managed Gold and Silver Investment and was based in The City of London like Gillian. He was leading the fourth domain, following the Jonathan Group, Gillian Group, and Telestar Investment.

Although his range of responsibilities wasn’t as wide as Jessica’s, there was no doubt that he was one of the key figures in the financial empire.

Jonathan raised his voice slightly, “Something strange?”

“Daniel claims that he is not Daniel.”

***

The first thing Daniel did after taking over his current body was to deliver the information he had gathered and the warnings to the Lacryma Order. It wasn’t a difficult task. He just needed to concentrate his memories on the sacred artifact of the church he had brought along with the Soul Ring, then threw it into Dragorin, which then naturally flowed into Elsland.

The science and technology of this world was indeed impressive, but doing something like this was impossible even here. Also, as the owner of this body was a person of Odin's, so he couldn’t afford the timing to throw the artifact into Dragorin as he was with other Odin’s people all the time.

However…

“Breaking news. A Blue Veil phenomenon has been discovered at Jonathan Hunter’s residence…”

Why did they send me if this was going to happen…

Daniel’s face collapsed as he watched the television with a frustrated expression. The sense of despair he felt was more terrible than he had anticipated. Despite his earnest warnings, the church still sent an expedition team to the King of Hell.

I, for sure, warned them that sending an expedition to him would actually help him! What is wrong with them?

Daniel felt as if the rotten smell of the palace had spread here. The queen was indulging in pleasure with the young Kanonas, and the entire court was full of veiled enmities, which ultimately prevented his warning from reaching the queen’s ears. It was foolish to expect that even a little change would occur if the palace learned how perfectly and benevolently the Doom Man ruled his own world.

This is why I hesitated until the end…

Tik!

The hand that pressed the remote control button with a weak gesture had no strength in it. However, he realized that threatening thoughts were sprouting in his mind, then widened his eyes.

He thought…if Odin, Doom Man, ruled Elsland as he ruled his own world, it would be great. The Doom Man was an ideal emperor, although he was titled as a Demon King. People here weren’t aware of it, so they were protesting. However, that was the world that Doom Man wanted, a place where people could voice their opinions.

Anyway, Doom Man’s actions had been consistently noble before and after the Stage of Advent, as well as during the decades that followed. He could have dictated his world oppressively, but he chose not to as he didn’t wish to have blood splattering everywhere here.

That was why he placed the dangerous Awakened into the capitalist world and sent them to Dragorin. This made Daniel more confused. The memories of the bodies he had been in didn’t explain why Odin had joined the Demon Kings. There were stories about Odin taking in the malice that had resided in the system, but did something happen at that point?

Daniel shifted his gaze back to his phone. He felt like the King of Hell, Jonathan Hunter, who had worked with Odin for a long time, would be able to resolve his burning curiosity. He was the closest confidant of Odin. Seeing that Jonathan had received full authority over the club by Odin and was standing on his behalf proved that he knew a lot about Odin.

Nevertheless, the moment he contacted the King of Hell, things would become irreversible. It was an act of abandoning his lord, Lacryma. Suddenly, Daniel felt like the Soul Ring was cursed as he had learned something he didn’t need to know.

From the moment Daniel’s thoughts reached that point, his hand began to tremble nervously. Even when most of the club members foresaw the current protests and insisted on reviving Project Teserra, Odin silenced them.

Daniel’s chest ached as he recalled Odin at that time. The pain felt like angina, and his heart raced uncontrollably with guilt, as if he had insulted Lord Lacryma.

However, it was probably because he had already made up his mind. Nothing could stop Daniel. Before he knew it, he was searching for Brian Kim in his phone contacts because the King of Hell was confronting the Lacryma’s worshippers at the battlefield.

<Brian Kim: Daniel?>

<Daniel: I need to hear an answer from the King of Hell.>

<Brian Kim: That is pretty rude because the King of Hell is dealing with an attack right now…>

<Daniel: There is nothing to worry about that.>

No one in this world knew that Odin was Doom Man. It appeared that Odin was hiding it, so Daniel didn’t bother asking Kim Cheong-Soo if he was aware of the fact.

<Daniel: Please let the King of Hell know that I am waiting for a response.>

<Brain Kim: Daniel, hey! Are you out of your mind?>

<Daniel: Maybe I am. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have contacted you in the first place.>

<Brian Kim: …Daniel… What is going on?>

<Daniel: I am not Daniel. The Daniel you knew is gone. Please deliver my words to King of Hell, Brian.>

Daniel continued while fiddling with the Soul Ring.

<Daniel: I am from Elsland, Dragorin.>

For the few minutes after hanging up the call while he was waiting for a reply, Daniel doubted his decision several times. However, his mind remained unchanged as he felt that this was worth risking his life for.

<Jonathan: You said you came from Elsland, right?>

The call started with a question, and Daniel started explaining over the phone.

<Daniel: Tell me the truth, and if that truth aligns with my intentions, I am willing to turn to your side.>

<Jonathan: Who are you, then?>

<Daniel: My name is Aslan. Call me Aslan.>

Chapter 414

It appeared that the bodies of the Barien Empire’s royal family, which had been hanging in the square, had been overrun with flies for an extended period. The swarm of flies briefly took flight when the townspeople approached to spit on the bodies, then settled back on them. They were the only ones that wanted to touch the emperor and his family’s flesh.

It was no wonder that most of the nobles who had been associated with the emperor had been purged. Gunshots could be heard from the direction of the imperial palace as the purge was still ongoing.

Yeon-Hee was standing in front of the gallows. To be exact, she was in front of the bulletin board, where the emperor and his followers’ evil deeds were listed for all passersby to see. Photos that depicted horrifying scenes of people dying in underground dungeons and scenes of the emperor’s debauchery at his lavish parties were attached as well.

Yeon-Hee returned with a sneer as she looked at a poster on the back wall.

「 “The Liberation Army has arrived.”

― The Great Caliber, Emperor Slayer 」

It was Seong-Il, who was displayed stepping on the emperor’s back and stretching out his hand toward the people. The emperor was portrayed grotesquely as if he was in the process of decaying. Such posters filled with propaganda slogans could be found everywhere.

Yeon-Hee looked around, including the direction where the poor were lined up for the distribution of food, then sat down next to me, stretching. She enjoyed the warm sunlight on her face, as the climate in Elsland was cool, which she loved.

“What do you want to do? Look for more dead? We have already done it three times, though.”

She spoke after the city guards saluted us as they passed by. She seemed to think that it wasn’t a wise approach, even before I nodded. Her tone of voice suggested that, and it was what we had worried about.

The information we could obtain through the priest who had received a direct appointment from the queen was extremely limited. The priest had little contact with the elves even after entering Elsland. Most of his time was spent with the Greenwood species who had accompanied him on the journey, and he hadn’t been free during the two days he had stayed at the palace.

In his memory, most of the court’s spaces were blacked out and covered in mystery as he had never seen or heard most of them. Of course, there was not much time to face the queen, so the only memorable thing about her was her decadent gaze.

“Others would be the same.”

In the Greenwood Continent, elves and orcs were extremely rare. Most of the species there were only aware that other species existed in the same world, but most of them ended their lives without ever seeing one of them.

There was no reason for different kinds like elves and dwarves to enter the continent. Only aggressive and greedy creatures like the red-faced orc tribes would enter in search of Old One’s relics. Therefore, it would be a waste of time for us to search for an elf who had been close to the queen. In other words, we had to take a risk and set foot on Elsland…

“It’s an honor to see you again, Odin. I received a report that you have arrived. I hope I am not bothering you.”

The person speaking was Hera, Deborah Bellucci. She seemed to have heard about the story as she appeared wearing not only the artifacts of Dragorin, but also her Awakened items.

For a moment, I strongly sensed that she was conscious of Yeon-Hee, and her weight distribution was also biased towards one foot, allowing her to escape from dangerous creatures at any time.

Yeon-Hee also realized that, so she spoke with a slightly upset tone.

“I want to be friends with you, but I guess you don’t, Hera.”

Hera lowered her head and shook her hands as if to say that wasn’t true.

“What brought you here?” I asked.

She responded, “Have you heard of a guy named ‘Daniel Walker?”

Among many occupied territories, tyranny was common in economically insignificant small villages. Not only the Awakened but even mercenaries were also witnessed participating in inhumane acts more than once.

However, that was only from the perspective of the mainland as such acts were acceptable in this place and the Stage of Advent. Despite the fact, it was undeniable that if it became known to the mainland, the association would be embarrassed.

After all, the Awakened claimed to be the liberation army in the imperial capital because it was advantageous in the broader view, not because they actually wanted to be a liberation army.

The imperial city was different from other cities, with an entirely different atmosphere beyond the city walls. Just like other small villages, it was completely isolated from the outside world, with tyranny prevalent throughout.

Many seemed like they would scream in terror at the slightest touch were seen on the streets, and they appeared to be the privileged class of the empire. They were born into aristocratic families, received a good education, and managed the entire empire under the emperor. Their faces proved how much they had been exposed to not only physical violence but also psychological abuse.

“It’s an honor to see you, the Great Odin.”

“It’s an honor to see you, the Great Odin.”

The Awakened stopped and bowed their heads to me at once. I was wearing the Dark Robe of Eos and Yeon-Hee was disguised as well, but they noticed us from the way Hera treated us. The nobles of the empire also knelt in their place.

At that time, those who didn’t know what to do and stood awkwardly were neither Awakened nor mercenaries, but dispatched staff from civilian groups. Some of them bowed discreetly, but others did not.

“Lower your head immediately! Odin is on his way.”

Hera raised her voice, but one man still didn’t bow his head. He was used to this world where all kinds of violence were lurking, but he still didn’t follow the crowd. To him, this was just a workspace, and it was definitely a protest, saying that he came from a democratic world where everyone was equal.

It was truly a stupid act. I didn’t know what kind of pride he had for being the only one not showing respect to me. In the end, he had no choice but to lower his head when the ferocious gazes of the Awakened converged on him.

However, it was too late. Hera gave a signal, and the man was dragged away by an Awakened nearby. No one from the same group of civilian mercenaries with the same logo in their uniform stood up for him. Instead, they seemed to be fed up with his foolishness.

“...I apologize. It is my fault. I will make sure to educate the employees better, so this never happens again.”

The stiff voice came from someone wearing the same logo as the one who was dragged away.

The owner of this castle, Seong-Il, had not yet returned. Or he could have secured his position here, then left for another battlefield without participating in governing it. I heard he was cooperating with Iljoo, and I wondered if that was the Iljoo that I knew.

Soon after, Hera stopped walking.

“Here it is.”

It was the door where Daniel was waiting. There was no reason for him to come to me. Since there was not a single clue that I could guess what was going on with him without meeting him in person, I had stopped thinking too much about him.

As I walked into the room, Hera turned back the way we had come. Daniel was looking out the window, and he turned hastily toward me. He hesitated, then began with the elves’ greeting.

How does he even know the elves’ way of greeting?

“Nice to meet you, Odin.”

His explanation was lengthy. Although he appeared to be Daniel, what occupied his insides was the soul of an elf who called himself Aslan. Apparently, this guy was the one who had infiltrated the mainland, as Lunea had mentioned.

There was no doubt about his defection, even at first glance. In addition to consistently showing me a submissive attitude, he was leaking the secrets of the Old One faction without any hesitation. He even expressed his intention to offer me the Soul Ring.

As expected, Yeon-hee nodded, which meant he passed the lie detector.

“I wouldn’t have thought about defecting if I hadn’t transferred to this body,” he said.

Poor Daniel. I didn’t have a deep relationship with Daniel, but he had been in charge of a corner of the financial empire and had kept many secrets for the company. He had considerable achievements, so it was sad that he had faded away like that.

“Please be merciful and accept my loyalty, Odin. I will never betray you under your Majesty’s order.”

He took off the Soul Ring, a symbol of his defection, and placed it on the palm of his hand.

[Congratulations! You have acquired a subordinate.]

[Ta-da! ( ๑ ˃̶ ꇴ ˂̶)♪]

But, Lunea… This bastard was…

At that moment, my eyes widened. It was not because of the provocative message Lunea sent again, but it happened when I picked up the Soul Ring from his palm. All my attention was focused on the name of the ring that appeared in the item window.

***

“You were right, Kanonas. Aslan is living up to our expectations.”

The queen’s long legs as they stretched out toward Kanonas were as white as marble. When she lightly touched his back with the tip of her toes, Kanonas turned his head toward her with a charming smile on his face. It was the smile that the queen cherished.

“Yes, Your Majesty. It was a wise decision to choose Aslan instead of the indulgent Anikas and uncontrollable Anemos.”

Kanonas lit up the candle and returned to the queen.

“It’s all thanks to you. However…”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“How was Aslan able to infiltrate the Demon King’s dimension? Wasn’t that a task we had continually failed at? While I am truly pleased that Aslan has lived up to my expectations, it is still troubling.”

Kanonas replied, “He equipped a relic from the Order of our Lord Lacryma.”

“Do you know what it is?”

“It is called the Soul Ring.”

The queen’s face suddenly became ghastly pale. “What?”

Kanonas explained, “We couldn’t avoid giving it to him. Without the Soul Ring, it would have been impossible to infiltrate the Demon King’s territory. Please forget about it.”

“Why are you telling me this now… Why… Why?!”

For the first time, Kanonas saw the furious side of the queen, who had previously only ever smiled at him.

“What has gone wrong?” he asked.

“Kanonas, there is something you don’t know… Why did you do that without permission?! Why! Why did you touch that… Call Aslan right now! Immediately!”

“Please calm down, Your Majesty. Aslan is in the Demon King’s domain.”

However, the queen didn’t hear Kanonas’ answer.

“If that falls into the hands of the Demon King, then we won’t be able to handle it—!”

Chapter 415

The queen suddenly fell silent as she felt something deep within her was trying to break the shell and come out, filling her entire body and mind. Her pupils became vertical slits like those of a reptile, and her whole body began to tremble uncontrollably shortly after.

“Your Majesty… Please calm down.”

Scales began to cover from her pointy ears to her smooth, white-skinned legs. Her once voluptuous chest shrank and clung to her ribcage, while the sound of her bones twisting and cracking filled the air.

Her green hair fell to the ground at once. Her eyes became full of hunger and excitement, and they flickered before finally calming down with a green crystal-like glow. A Dragorin was standing tall in the mirrors that reflected the queen’s affair with Kanonas.

“I got too excited, Kanonas.”

As the queen said, she revealed her true form whenever she was extremely excited, either due to anger or arousal.

Kanonas remembered the first time he saw her true self. It was the day when he first set his foot in the queen’s bedroom. She was in the midst of a secret and dangerous tryst with her personal guards, someone like Aslan, and she didn’t even bother to hide the scene. The queen saw through Kanonas’s desire to become her lover as he came to her bedroom immediately after his mother, Ruthra, who had also been his lover, died.

“...Yes, Your Majesty. Please speak.”

Kanonas lowered his head at the feet of the queen, whose nails were standing on end.

“The Soul Ring is not a sacred relic created by our Lord Lacryma. It was an object that the first Demon King, Doom Arukuda, lost during the War of New Devil a long time ago.”

Kanonas’s eyes widened.

He asked, “Why was…such a dangerous object sealed away with the other relics?”

She explained, “It was no longer dangerous after the curse was lifted. Our great ancestors even placed it in the safest place in all of Elsland. But the Order!”

“Your Majesty, the Order was…”

“It should have never been used. I have repeatedly warned people not to touch it.”

Kanonas said, “Many in the Order are committed to delaying the advance of the Demon King’s army.”

“Even if it means going against my wishes?” asked the queen.

Ever since he had become the queen’s lover, Kanonas had been trying to send Aslan, a potential rival, to the Demon King’s realm. In order to do that, he needed to persuade both Aslan and the Order. He did that by finding a foolproof method: Aslan got sent to infiltrate the Doom Man’s territory. By using the Soul Ring, which allowed him to transfer souls into the body of the Demon King’s people, it was a guaranteed success.

Thus, it was Kanonas who recommended Aslan as the leader of the twenty-third expedition team, convinced Aslan, and even used his influence in the Order to allow Aslan to be equipped with the Soul Ring.

Kanonas became busy defending the Order while hiding the truth.

“Enough, enough. That’s not it, Kanonas. The original purpose of the Soul Ring was not to transfer souls.”

“Then… What was it?” he asked.

“Doom Arukuda used it to collect powerful souls.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“So, find a way to bring Aslan back as soon as possible. That object must never fall into the hands of any Demon King, no matter if it's Doom Man, Doom Arukuda, or anyone else…”

***

[Saint Cassian’s Soul Transfer Ring (Item)]

[Ruined Doom Arukuda’s Soul Harvest Scythe (Item)]

Doom Arukuda! An instinctual warning shot through my brain. I actually felt pain climbing up my fingers. Anyway, there was something I had to do as soon as I saw Doom Arukuda’s name. Faster than anything else!

[Odin’s Absolute Warzone has been opened.]

Yeon-Hee reacted instantly. She seemed to think that I had sensed some danger. As she clenched the Clown’s Dagger, she knocked down Aslan. With one hand pressing down on his face and the other holding the dagger, she aimed the blade at Aslan’s neck, ready to thrust it at any moment.

Meanwhile, the Kciphos, who had been quietly sitting in her arms, bared its fierce fangs and waited for her command. I sent a signal that it wasn’t because of Aslan. Only then did Aslan sigh with relief as he had escaped from Yeon-Hee’s threat.

Ever since I entered Saint Dragorin, Lunea had somehow figured out everything I did. If Doom Arukuda discovered that I had taken its item, it would kill me. That was why I opened the warzone immediately without even having a chance to check the item’s detailed information.

However, suddenly…

Swoosh-!

The ring transformed into a huge scythe in my hand without me doing anything. It was the same phenomenon that occurred with Half of the Great Read’s Heart. The Half of the Great Red’s Heart initially had the shape of a broken sword, but it changed into its current small form when I picked it up.

It was the same this time. The ring found its original form in my hand. However, the pain continued to intensify similar to what happened when I acquired Half of the Great Red’s Heart. It was extremely painful. The pain that surged up was the same as when I forcibly absorbed the Old One’s Mana, which was also poisonous to me.

The pain escalated to agony to the point that I almost dropped the scythe to the ground. The sharp blade looked extremely dangerous, capable of cutting any head.

At that moment, Yeon-Hee sprang toward me.

“What is it! What is going on?”

Her pale face flashed in front of me, then disappeared.

“You! What the hell did you bring?”

Yeon-Hee yelled at Aslan. She wasn’t really asking out of curiosity.

“...That is what I would like to ask.”

Aslan was bewildered. He had confessed everything he was aware of without omission. Starting with the fact that he was the queen’s bodyguard at the palace, he joined the expedition and, of course, everything he knew about the ring. He even told us of other information he had learned while serving the queen.

The most impressive thing was about Dragorin. He said the Order had begun gathering people who considered themselves Holy Knights, and they were also in the process of finding other Dragorins who were not aware.

In fact, a long-awaited issue was resolved. The queen was Dragorin Green, not the Great Green. Of course, I would have to see for myself through his mental world.

***

Yeon-Hee couldn’t hold the scythe either. On the other hand, Aslan could. When he picked it up, it changed back into a ring.

“Gosh…”

Then, when Aslan put it down on the ground, it was still a ring. It was clear that the item had such a high level of resistance that prevented us from using it.

This was not limited to just this item. Before I purified and claimed Doom Entegasto’s rib, I had experienced similar restrictions. Nonetheless, the difference this time was that the intensity was even higher. A power greater than Doom Entegasto’s ability was causing this limit on me. It was so difficult to even pick the scythe again.

“Hmm…”

I thought about two things. First, its name was ‘Saint Cassian’s Soul Transfer Ring’ before it reacted to me. Saint Cassian was one of the two strongest ancient Holy Knights along with Saint Jayden. He was also the one who prophesied long ago that I would become Doom Man, a threat to this world.

The Holy Knights’ swordsmanship and magic were able to continue to exist because of his records. In fact, Saint Cassian was the foundation of the current Saint Dragorin.

Secondly, Saint Cassian had acquired Doom Arukuda’s item. Was it a trophy obtained by defeating Doom Arukuda? In any case, it was reasonable to assume that Saint Cassian had purified the power of Doom Arukuda that was contained within the item by using his own strength. Saint Cassian thus became a powerful transcendent being.

In summary, Saint Cassian was a transcendent being who had left behind a legacy for future generations. He was probably more powerful than I thought as he was capable of taking a weapon from Doom Arukuda as a trophy.

While it was difficult to judge what kind of being he was, I couldn’t help but doubt. There was a possibility that Saint Cassian was the Old One. At the very least, Saint Cassian was definitely one of the ancient dragons, like Saint Jayden.

My hope all along was that Doom Kaos and the Old One were defeatable beings. I wished for them not to be incomprehensible cosmic horrors.

However, the situation was narrowing down to that. I had expected Doom Entegasto to be in an inviolable or terrifying realm beyond comprehension, but it was just a creature made up of materials that could be removed.

I had actually seen Doom Arukuda’s cyclopean eye for a brief moment even before Doom Kaos sealed me. Also, looking at the relics from the War of New Devil, they had fought each other and lost precious parts of them.

If I could step on Doom Entegasto and climb beyond the veil, then I would be certain of what kind of existence Doom Kaos was. Just as Saint Jayden, who was the Great Red, was alive somewhere in the world, Saint Cassian could be as well. If I could face him, then I would also be certain of what he was.

The key to breaking the chains that bind me lay in confirming the true nature of such beings.

- Seon-Hu: We must end this within the time the battlefield is open.

- Yeon-Hee: Tell me more in detail. How should we end this?

- Seon-Hu: Apart from what exactly this is and whether I can make it my possession, it is unpredictable how Doom Arukuda will react if I take it outside of the Absolute Warzone.

- Yeon-Hee: So?

- It’s simple. I have to become stronger. Strong enough to reach a realm I cannot see at the moment.

I had to decide how to dispose of that thing. If it was inevitable that I needed to take it outside, then I needed a way not to be caught off guard like the last meeting. I had to have at least some power to resist higher Dooms like Doom Entegasto or Doom Arukuda, the owner of this item. It was estimated that the item also had resistance to its power. After all, it was an item of Doom Arukuda.

If I succeeded in completely taking it…

- Yeon-Hee: I won’t ask why you have come to that conclusion. You seem quite urgent right now. How long is the battlefield going to be maintained?

- Seon-Hu: Twenty-four hours.

- Yeon-Hee: If you have to become stronger in that time, then it must be from there, right?

- Seon-Hu: Yes, within the mental world. We won’t be limited by time there.

- Yeon-Hee: The battlefield is solid, right? Entering the mental world doesn’t completely stop the time here. It flows, even if just for a fleeting moment.

It meant that it could be dangerous if some transcendent being interfered here. If Doom Arukuda learned that his object had come to me, and if he decided to exercise his power on me, then things would have already gotten noisy.

Undoubtedly, the speed at which the battlefield unfolded was fast, enough to avoid Lunea’s surveillance network.

- Seon-Hu: You don’t need to worry about that.

- Yeon-Hee: Good, Seon-Hu. So, where should we start?

I pointed at Aslan with my chin.

- Seon-Hu: Elsland.

Chapter 416

In this world, I was Anemos, one of the most influential nobles, and Yeon-Hee was my wife. This world was created based on Aslan’s memories, and Anemos was the freest among all the aristocrats in his memory.

Anemos was the perfect candidate for me to focus on Mana research. No one bothered him even though he didn’t visit the palace frequently, nor did he host parties at his mansion like the other elven nobles. Therefore, the only moment he could be interrupted was now.

It’s about time.

I heard footsteps climbing the stairs.

“I apologize for the interruption, Mr. Anemos. The queen has sent a guest…!”

This female elf’s name was Elena, a commoner who had come in as a maid.

***

Mainland.

The reason why parents in Daechi-dong[1] was obsessed with their kids’ education were because they weren’t in top positions in society. They hoped that their children would enter prestigious universities and establish a respectable social status based on their academic background, just as they had done.

However, parents Apgujeong and Cheongdam-dong were different. They had always been confident that they could pass their positions on to their kids, regardless of whether their children were good or bad at studying. They were in a position to inherit their status easily as they were forming an inner circle with the Jeonil Group in the center.

However, in the elven society..? The structure was primarily like Apgujeong and Cheongdam-dong, but there was no Daechi-dong. The social structure was divided only between the extremely small upper class and the majority of commoners like Elena, with no middle class.

The extraordinary aspect of the elven society compared to the Greenwood Continent or our medieval mainland was that their social structure had naturally emerged. They did not define class by law.

Similar to the United States, which did not need to enact financial real name laws, their social classes were naturally created by social agreement. The palace and its surroundings were the residential areas of the upper class, and those who lived here did not hesitate to call themselves nobles.

I thought it was because of the lifestyle that the elves enjoyed. They lived for hundreds of years once they were born, and the succession that worked in countless families from ancient times had created the current elven society. In this way, Elsland was a world ruled by customs, and there was no separate law.

The power struggles of the elven upper class were fierce and cunning, perhaps because they were trapped in their own world. Therefore, it would have been reasonable for Yeon-Hee to appear like that.

When she returned after attending the palace party that day, I could smell the strong scent of blood. Her fur dress was soaked in blood and it dripped everywhere. It wasn’t her first time, so she was annoyed, wriggling her pointed ears.

“I will reset.”

Then, the door opened cautiously with a knock.

“I apologize for the interruption, Mr. Anemos. The queen has sent a guest…!”

Elena’s eyes widened when she saw the blood-soaked lady in front of her.

***

Which one would you choose between a happy fake world and an unhappy real world? People usually choose the former since the difference between fake and real is only a matter of perception.

However, I would choose the latter. A stable environment where I could devote myself to exploration without any other stress. A beautiful snowfield was visible through the window. A warm fireplace that made me forget the cold climate, Various delicacies and alcohol without hangovers. Incense that abundantly evoked happy emotions.

Even if such things were infinitely provided, I could answer without hesitation as there was a world outside that I needed to protect.

However, I was concerned about Yeon-Hee. With the invasion of Elsland in mind, I frequently visited the palace to uncover a part of Elsland’s situation that Aslan might have carelessly missed. When that was over, Yeon-Hee would melt into this fake world.

It was different from extracting only important memories from the subject. We were living on a new stage as new characters, living in that world again.

Half a year had already passed. We had reset the world several times, but that was how long we had spent in Aslan’s memories.

Meanwhile, I came out of focus because it was time for the disturbance to arrive. The unwelcome guest Elena, who inevitably visited at this time whenever the stage was reset.

“I apologize for the interruption, Mr. Anemos. The queen has sent a guest…!”

Ignoring her was useless as I had tried that before. The guest the queen sent was Aslan, the owner of this memory, and he never returned until he personally delivered the message sent by the queen.

At that time, Aslan must have peeped at the message, and that was why the contents of the message would be clearly remembered, not in black and white.

「Dear Anemos,

Since the arrival of Demon King Doom Man as prophesied, the Greenwood Continent has been burning rapidly. It was unbearable for the weak inhabitants of the continent. Greenwood’s Holy Knights are also inevitably showing the limits of their kind.

However, my concerns do not cease as there are weak and vulgar things like the inhabitants of Greenwood even in our Lord Lacryma’s sanctuary, outside of the court. Wouldn’t it be good to form a corps of the sanctuary and prepare for the night? However, the atmosphere in the court is chaotic as Anikas has openly criticized Ruthra’s son, Kanonas, recently.

If you accept the plan of mediation…」

The message hasn’t changed this time either. I pushed it aside and resumed focusing on my studies. Every time I concentrated, I realized that the Old One had designed the Awakened properly. In particular, the mechanism of the skill area, which had its own rotation power and worked like a self-generator, was beyond words.

That was where I had been constantly investing my efforts. I wanted to imitate the rotation power, deciphering the Old One’s blueprint. That was my first goal to achieve. If I could master Mana manipulation to the point where I could imitate it, then I was convinced that a new field would be revealed.

And one day, it happened. One day…

***

We repeated the stage countlessly. The starting point was when Kanonas entered the queen’s life as her lover, and the end point was when Aslan was equipped with the Soul Ring and sent to the expedition. Each stage took about three months.

“I apologize for the interruption, Mr. Anemos. The queen has sent a guest…!”

Looking back, I had heard this voice more than ten times. I thought it was time to change the stage for Yeon-Hee’s sake. She needed to get out of the palace.

“You want to change the stage?”

I was the one who chose this stage as the starting point, but since confirming the identity of Elsland’s Queen, Yeon-Hee insisted on this stage. She thought that it would be more efficient to proceed with the work in the stage where information that would help in the future was abundant.

She figured out everything, including the geography of the palace, the magical system protecting the court, and the faces of each noble, through Aslan’s subconsciousness. However, she even learned the presumed location where one of the three primordial temples existed.

“I am sick of it.”

When I replied, Yeon-Hee narrowed her eyes. She stared at my face for a while, probably because she was still blocking her Empathy. Then, her face regained a smile at once.

“Seon-Hu!”

She threw herself at me, still in her Anemos’s wife character. She pulled my face into her ample bosom and didn’t let me go. She seemed happy to joke around after a long time. It wasn’t because the moment to change the stage had come, but because she had noticed something.

When I took my face out of her bosom, I saw her sparkling eyes. Although she had the face of Anemos’s wife, those eyes were unmistakably Yeon-Hee’s.

Really? Did you really figure it out? Finally?

Yeon-Hee looked at me as if she was asking those questions.

“Yes, there is something I want to try.”

“Okay, okay.”

Yeon-Hee’s voice became faint at once.

Swoosh-!

When I returned to reality, I vividly remembered the scene in this room. I had forgotten about this room for years.

Doom Arukuda’s stuff was still on the floor, and the curtain of the Absolute Warzone hung on the inner walls. Aslan, who occasionally appeared as a nuisance, stood in the form of Daniel. He wasn’t wearing the palace formal attire but instead a mainland suit.

[Remaining time (Odin’s Absolute Warzone): 23 hours 53 minutes 31 seconds]

It had been one second since I last checked before entering the mental world. I sat down comfortably, and Yeon-Hee’s eyes sparkled with anticipation. Although the face of Anemos’s wife overlapped with her real face, seeing her true face in reality brought joy.

Yeon-Hee told Aslan to go away, and her use of the unique pronunciation of elves was natural. I couldn’t do it like she did. As Aslan stepped aside with a surprised look, I began to focus on the internal movement.

I concentrated on the area in charge of the A-class Teleportation insignia and felt a sensation of being enveloped in a speed that seemed to suck my entire body in.

Swaaaak-

This feeling was a clear sign that I had completed a high level of concentration. I manipulated the area gently, as if caressing it with an intangible hand. The design containing rotational force was engraved in my mind, so I didn’t need to use the skill area as a reference.

Nonetheless, there was no way to replenish the insignia once it was destroyed, as I couldn’t go out of the Absolute Warzone. Therefore, I had to be extremely careful. The tension as if I was handling an explosive had to be guarded against. Reaching the state of self-annihilation was a prerequisite.

I opened my eyes.

[The insignia ‘Teleportation’ has been removed.]

The message was disappearing, and a new message appeared over it.

[You have acquired the skill ‘Hermes’s Teleportation.’]

However, the main purpose of coming back to reality wasn’t this. I had expected that I would be able to combine rotational force into the insignia and copy the teleportation skill through other types of insignias rather than just Teleportation!

What I wanted to check was the next step. When I was able to see through the design of the skill, I noticed what more was possible. Therefore, the task I wanted to try was clear.

First, I needed to dismantle the teleportation skill I just created in the Mana area. Then, I had to direct the dismantled Mana to the shell surrounding the entire area, including skills, traits, and insignias, and try to increase the size of the shell.

Whoosh-!

A feeling of mingled drowsiness, not knowing how much time had passed, and the sensation that came from the last moment of self-annihilation were intertwined. My back was soaked with sweat, and a new message was waiting for me.

[Skill ‘Hermes’s Teleportation’ has been removed.]

Another message overlaid on top of it.

[You have gained XP.]

Yes, this was it!

1. A neighborhood located in Gangnam-gu, Seoul, South Korea. It is known for its high-end residential areas, commercial buildings, and cram school districts. ☜

Chapter 417

[Level: 600 (92.26%)]

[Level: 600 (92.38%)]

0.12 percent. That was the amount that increased when I used the Mana contained in one A-class Teleportation insignia as XP. The increase was negligible, like adding a bucket of water to the ocean.

However, my new abilities to turn insignias into skills, absorb their Mana to use as level-up materials, and then fuse skills and traits together caused a great thrill in my heart as I had not expected this. My greatest achievement was gaining the ability to see through Mana!

Of course, being able to absorb Mana from an insignia alone didn’t have much meaning. The same went for when I went out of the Absolute Warzone as insignias were rare. In the Stage of Advent, the Awakened usually obtained items and skills when they received boxes.

Anyway, I hadn’t completely mastered the design of the Old One. I couldn’t figure out the principle that allowed for power to explode beyond the original Mana constraint when certain conditions were met, like traits Man Who Overcomes Adversity, Forerunner, and the Gifted. Nor did I find a way to unlock the locks on Power, and it seemed like it would take a long time for me to delve into that.

I was confident I wouldn’t get numb to the passing time, but it could be dangerous for Yeon-Hee. That was why I turned my attention to items for the next step. If only I could absorb the Mana imbued in items…

“We just took one step up on the stairs and that is it. Let’s move on to the next stage.”

“Where to?” she asked.

“Any moment when you were happy.”

***

Jonathan looked out the window, and Kim Cheong-Soo was having a meeting with key figures related to the trial there. It was a gathering that could lead to another scandal if it became known outside.

Judiciary officials, as well as political figures who had participated in attacking Jonathan during the hearing, were sweating nervously. They seemed to deeply regret having momentarily forgotten the physiology of politics and being swept away by mob psychology. Although they were smiling, their eyes were filled with the dim light of worry for their future.

That was when the guest Jonathan had been waiting for arrived. He was from the Federal Reserve Board (FED), an organization known to have strict independence from the government and was under Seon-Hu’s control.

As the person entrusted with the throne of the club, Jonathan couldn’t devote all his time to the protests. That was why Liam, the President of the FED, was one of the people he had to meet.

Liam looked at the secret meeting taking place in the room across from him and moved when Jonathan gestured.

Liam’s footsteps were heavy due to tension. Not only did the supernatural destructive power Jonathan showed at the hearing shock him, but he had also ascended to the position of running the club on his behalf. He was now the leader of the world’s shadow government.

“I heard you were attacked.”

Jonathan nodded in response. “Is everything manageable at the Federal Reserve Board?”

After answering affirmatively, Liam carefully took out the gift he had brought with him. It was an aluminum box. Jonathan could tell what was inside without having to open it, as there was a tag of the exchange glued on the box. It was an A-class defense item classified as an original and not a dupe.

Liam explained, “I wasn’t sure how to help, so I sought assistance from many people.”

Items like this were scattered throughout the Cat Food Warehouse, which had been stockpiled by Seon-Hu.

Nonetheless, Jonathan didn’t scold him for doing useless things or asking where the money came from to secure this.

Instead, Jonathan said, “Don’t be nervous. You won’t be able to talk to me properly in that state. Do you think you can do this? We can just talk normally like before, Liam.”

However, Liam’s tension didn’t disappear easily.

They heard Brian’s loud voice from the room across, and he was scolding the judiciary and administrative personnel. President Liam felt as if he was being reprimanded as well.

Also, a powerful figure, who appeared calm but was likely filled with rage inside, was sitting in front of him. His anger would have been aggravated by the attack from the aliens last night. The mansion of the King of Hell had burned down last night. Surprisingly, it was a place where the man had poured his affection into by even participating in the design during construction.

Liam couldn’t easily bring up the main purpose of his visit to Jonathan. As the heavy atmosphere started to press down on Liam’s shoulders, Jonathan spoke first.

“Is it about the standard interest?”

Liam said yes, then began speaking after taking a sip of water to wet his dry lips and throat. It was natural to consult on this matter as the president of the Federal Reserve, but for some reason, it required him to have more courage. This was because what he wanted to discuss went against the direction of the decision made at the last club meeting.

“In December 2015, the interest rate was raised by 0.25 percent for the first time since the 2008 financial crisis. Since then, it has gradually increased, but it has maintained a zero-interest rate from the Day of Advent.”

Jonathan nodded. It was Seon-Hu’s decision to pull the stagnant global stock market up after the Day of Advent. He drastically lowered interest rates while releasing the stocks held by their New York company and Gillian Investment Finance Group into the market.

The result had been reflected directly in the market, and the global stock market was now enjoying greater prosperity than ever. Well… except for China, which had once tried to defy the order of the club.

“Are you saying that there is a bubble? Or that economic indicators have improved?” asked Jonathan.

Liam responded, “Both. However, I think this issue will be one of the main topics at next year’s club meeting, after this year.”

Although it was not yet at the level of mentioning the 2008 global economic crisis, it was an issue that had to be addressed.

Liam’s explanation then became lengthy. Interest rates determined by the U.S. Federal Reserve tended to lead the global economy. All countries over the world had to establish their monetary policy based on U.S. policy or adjust accordingly.

Jonathan checked the data brought by Liam. It had been a low-interest-rate era before the Day of Advent. After that day, the world had entered a zero-interest-rate era, causing private capital to flow into real estate as it had during the 2008 global economic crisis.

Given the reduced liquidity of stocks available for private purchase, the real estate market’s movement was indeed unusual. Hedge funds betting on a long-term crisis were already emerging.

Jonathan suddenly recalled the years he spent with Seon-Hu. They had predicted the global crisis in advance and steadily grew their capital through them. The exhilaration had dominated his body whenever they placed bets one after another.

He suddenly missed those years, when he was thirsty for challenges. The next step, the next achievement, was obvious back then. However, he now had to oversee the commotion as he had reached the top of the stairs.

After a while, Jonathan snapped out of his old memories and turned his attention to Korea. Korea was Seon-Hu’s homeland where his parents still resided, so he couldn’t help but keep an eye on it from time to time.

Of course, Liam couldn’t understand why Jonathan suddenly stopped the conversation and started examining the situation in a small country like Korea.

As expected…

Korea’s stock and real estate markets were both at their peak. Korean stocks were less liquid in the market, scattered throughout Seon-Hu’s multiple pockets, such as the Jeonil Group, their New York company, and the Gillian Group. This was not the only reason, but South Korea had consistently been like this as they used real estate rather than the stock market to increase wealth.

With the Federal Reserve maintaining zero interest rates, the central bank of South Korea was also operating at low-interest rates. As a result, Koreans didn’t feel burdened when getting loans, and they were spending a ton of money on real estate. The term ‘gap investment’ spread like a trend, and people who bought dozens or even hundreds of apartments were hailed as investment geniuses.

Thus, if the U.S. Federal Reserve started to raise interest rates, then this would have a negative impact on South Korea. The central bank of South Korea would have no choice but to raise interest rates, and the banks under its jurisdiction would naturally have to follow suit.

This meant an increase in interest rates by the U.S. Federal Reserves would definitely burden the Korean public who had purchased real estate with loans. Factors such as the increase in interest rates, South Korea’s economic ecosystem, and their real estate policy could overlap and create a tipping point, leading to a massive sell-off in Korean real estate and causing the real estate bubble to burst.

But the Korean government should deal with that.

Jonathan finally made his decision. While it was undeniable that South Korea was the homeland of Seon-Hu, the global economic flow should not be swayed by one country.

Seon-Hu would have made the same decision after achieving his own goals. It was time to raise interest rates. Therefore, it was necessary to burst the growing bubble and dispel concerns about inflation. Once the process was over, there would come a time when it would have to be lowered again to stimulate the economy…

***

When Jonathan and Chairman Liam’s private meeting ended, the conference that Kim Cheong-Soo had been conducting in the room across from had already finished as well.

Jonathan received a report on the secret agreement that Kim Cheong-Soo had confirmed during the meeting. Then, Jonathan explained the future interest rate policy to him with the command to readjust the portfolio of Jonathan Group according to the gradually increasing interest rates.

“I will inform the club members, including the Gillians, about this. Also, have you checked the blueprint?”

He was referring to the labyrinth bunker. Although Jonathan didn’t like the design of the new residence that was formulated with an alien invasion in mind, it was one of the things that had to be prepared like raising interest rates. Jonathan nodded briefly, so Kim Cheong-Soo left.

Jonathan took out a bottle of whiskey as he was finally alone. It was the same brand of whiskey he had kept for decades, anticipating the day he would meet with Seon-Hu in the Stage of Advent. Even as he poured the alcohol, Jonathan’s Sense was raised.

Come and fight me if you want.

He couldn’t stop thinking about the elf, who had just investigated him and fled.

The notification sound of an incoming video call almost pierced his eardrums like a drill as his Sense was raised. His Sense was so acute that he could feel the subtle vibrations of the computer speaker.

「Caller: Mick」

It was Mick’s account that Jonathan had just saved last week when Seon-Hu had entrusted the club’s throne. When he picked up the call, a desperate face and an equally urgent voice came out.

“A transcendent has attacked!”

The monitor was showing the interior of the Cat Food Warehouse.

Transcendent?

The video indeed failed to capture the movement of the transcendent properly. At first, only the traces it created at an incredible speed were visible. But when Jonathan focused his Sense a little more on his vision, he caught something for a brief second with his bloodshot eyes.

Sun?

The one who was mistaken for the attacking transcendent was undoubtedly Seon-Hu. He appeared as desperate as Mick, who had called Jonathan, and Seon-Hu was rummaging through the warehouse items.

“It’s not an attack. It’s Odin!”

Something had definitely happened to Seon-Hu. The moment the traces of Seon-Hu disappeared, Jonathan urgently shouted at the monitor, “Where did he go? Hurry up!”

Then the screen showing the items switched to the side. There, the traces created by Seon-Hu’s movements were stirring everywhere. It was an area where mana stones were stored.

Chapter 418

However, Seon-Hu suddenly disappeared from the monitor again, and Jonathan immediately decided to use a helicopter to go south, where the Cat Food Warehouse was located. While waiting for the helicopter on the rooftop, the hot summer night wind kept hitting him. It was unbearably humid and uncomfortable.

Even on such a hot night, people were still protesting on Wall Street, but their numbers had noticeably decreased. Despite the positive messages being consistently conveyed in major media and the situation in the hearing, many still needed to be convinced. The alien invasion on Jonathan’s mansion the other day seemed to have played a significant role.

<Brian Kim: Did you receive it?>

Jonathan had asked Kim Cheong-Soo to send him the recorded video as there were parts that he couldn’t capture even with his challenger section’s enhanced Sense.

Jonathan watched the video of the moment Seon-Hu disappeared several times. There was no need to play the video slowly as he was maximizing his Sense. He had once tried learning Korean, Seon-Hu’s native language, but he ended up giving up as he was too busy to find time for it. He was frustrated with so many unfamiliar pronunciations and the fast speech of Koreans.

He felt the same now. Catching up to the traces of Seon-Hu was daunting. He disappeared too quickly, making it impossible to even guess how and where he vanished as if part of the video was cropped. His disappearance surpassed the realm of perception.

By the time the helicopter arrived, Jonathan’s eyes were bloodshot. Even after boarding the helicopter, he remained immersed in the same task. Fatigue accumulated in his eyes, and the blood vessels seemed ready to burst.

However, his effort was not in vain as he managed to capture something. Seon-Hu’s waist bent backward in his last moment as if he was being sucked in or forcibly pulled by some powerful force.

Jonathan had a hunch.

Did Doom Kaos summon the Demon Kings for a meeting again? Why?

After arriving, Jonathan found out that all the items in the Cat Food Warehouse had become useless. None of them increased his defense even when he activated his Sixth Sense.

Jonathan discovered a similar phenomenon in the warehouse where mana stones were stored. A majority of them had lost their unique black color.

He searched the warehouse thoroughly, but found no trace of blood or any signs of battle. However, he couldn’t be reassured by that. If his assumption was correct, then Seon-Hu might have found a way to absorb the energy in the items and mana stones.

However, the expression on Seon-Hu’s face when he suddenly broke into the warehouse and his last appearance looked truly urgent. Jonathan’s face became even more serious and wrinkles formed on his forehead.

They had divided up their responsibilities as Seon-Hu was in charge of outer space while Jonathan governed the mainland. However, before that, Seon-Hu’s fight had always been lonely. Jonathan wanted to help Seon-Hu in addition to maintaining order on the mainland.

He stared at the scattered mana stones for a long time before moving on. Mick was waiting outside the warehouse. That was when Jonathan shifted his gaze to Mick’s chest pocket. Something he had missed when he first arrived at the warehouse was there.

There was a container filled with a few red pills inside the pocket, and Jonathan was aware of the drug. Spider Web. It was a stimulant that was circulating in the black market. Some used it to maximize sexual arousal, but civilians used it to turn themselves into superhumans. Its effectiveness had been proven, and it was just waiting to be officially released in the market.

Jonathan realized that Mick felt uncomfortable with his glance, so he looked away. He then ordered the disposal of the items and mana stones that had lost their unique colors through either incineration or dumping into a landfill.

“Have you been bored lately, with less work to do?” Jonathan asked.

“Do you have anything that you want me to do?” asked Mick.

The original purpose of the Cat Food Warehouse was already gone. However, the information system that was in place to track and monitor the pre-Awakened was arguably more advanced than that of the World Awakened Association. This was because numerous communication company lines were connected to this organization, which was a scaled-down version of Big Brother that the public found so terrifying.

“There are people who need to be removed and people who need to be constantly monitored. It had always been like that. Now, I would like you to take on those responsibilities.”

The names of politicians, social activists, and investigative journalists crossed Jonathan’s mind. There were persistent individuals who chased after the club’s shadows, orchestrated protests behind the scenes, and tried to approach the Destiny Group. Due to these individuals being deemed in need of cleaning, the club had to increase the number of cleaners.

Anyway, Jonathan wondered what he could do to support Seon-Hu on the mainland. It was a method he already realized when looking at the colorless mana stones.

If Seon-Hu learned how to extract energy from items and mana stones, then I should focus on securing them.

Although he wanted to forcibly collect the other’s items, he couldn’t provoke them any further. Their dissatisfaction was being resolved as the occupied territories in outer space increased, but the Awakened who hadn’t entered there were still harboring a fire similar to the protestors. They couldn’t openly express their discontent due to the fear they had for Seon-Hu.

Therefore, Jonathan decided that now was the right time to authorize the release of the awakening agent Spider Web and announce the results of the mana stone research to the world.

On his way back to his temporary residence, he called Lee Tae-Han.

<Jonathan: Is it true that the Greenwood species are collecting mana stones as spoils?>

<Lee Tae-Han: Yes, they collect them as spoils and materials for magic towers.>

This meant a large quantity of mana stones was already being circulated in outer space without necessarily causing conflict with the Seven Demon Kings Corps.

<Jonathan: They have also succeeded in converting mana stones into energy. Do you know about the Destiny Group?>

<Lee Tae-Han: I don’t know much about it.>

<Jonathan: But you must know what they are researching, right?>

<Lee Tae-Han: Yes.>

<Jonathan: The research is complete. Let me change the subject for a bit. What is the short-term goal of the association?>

<Lee Tae-Han: To occupy the central part of the Greenwood Continent. If we completely control that area, then we can proceed with aggressive expansion of our territory.>

<Jonathan: In that case, the Awakened would need a stronger motivation than just the item market, like mana stones.>

<Lee Tae-Han: …>

<Jonathan: Strengthen the mercenaries to speed up the process.>

Lee Tae-Han rebutted cautiously. Spider Web wouldn’t be a big problem as it could be strictly implemented only for trained mercenaries.

Therefore, the issue lay in the world that would change with the concentrated energy stored in mana stones. If it were revealed that the research institute that had been studying mana stones was closely linked to Jonathan Group in a situation where the public was already protesting against their wealth monopoly…

<Lee Tae-Han: …Would that be okay?>

<Jonathan: That is why we will announce the research results in a scaled-down manner. I would like the association to handle the mana stone retrieval. The group will send you Benjamin.>

<Lee Tae-Han: Who is Benjamin?>

<Jonathan: Benjamin Franklin.>

Jonathan was talking about the man on the one hundred-dollar bill.

***

“The Federal Reserve, the central bank of the United States, has announced a plan to raise its standard rate. As the U.S. takes steps to raise interest rates, attention is once again focused on the impact this will have on the domestic economy. The KOSPI started with a 0.52 percent decline as investor sentiment was dampened by the news of the U.S. increasing interest rates. Today’s net sell-off amount is 144 billion won, and foreign investors who had net bought 114 billion won since the beginning of the month have turned to net selling in just one day. Let’s connect to the correspondent reporter.”

“Yes, the FED has hinted that they will increase the rate five times next year, starting with the next quarter. They also announced that they will increase the speed of the hikes. They believe that a gradual increase in interest rates is desirable for maximizing employment and stabilizing prices, as the shock from the Day of Advent has subsided. It is also expected that if the European Central Bank joins in raising interest rates, the impact on the Korean stock market will expand…”

“Wait a sec… Breaking news. The leader of the World Awakened Association, Lee Tae-Han, and the CFO of Jonathan Investment Finance Group, Kim Cheong-Soo, are preparing for a surprise joint announcement at their headquarters.”

The newsreader swallowed his saliva and then continued.

“According to the information we just received, there are two issues to be addressed. One is about the Destiny Research Institution that has been studying the Black Stone, an organ of an extraterrestrial creature, and the other is about Spider Web that has been secretly circulating in the North American continent.”

「Breaking News: World Awakened Association and Jonathan Investment Finance Group’s Joint Announcement」

「Breaking News: Likely to Discuss Black Stone and Spider Web」

***

An ordinary job seeker, Kim Min-Jae, stopped his morning routine. He had never watched the news before the Day of Advent. To be precise, he had watched the news during the impeachment crisis, but after that event ended, he had lost interest in politics until just before the Day of Advent.

However, he had always left the television on since the Day of Advent and his release from martial law. The channel was set to a news-only channel.

The newsreader was busy talking about China, which he hated as their fine dust kept blowing into Korea. It was also talking about entering the IMF system and a transcendent being from outer space. Listening to the news about items that only Awakened could use, which were traded daily, reminded him of a game he was once addicted to.

Moreover, the wealth of the world had been concentrated in a few large corporations since the Day of Advent, which ended up being focused on the Jonathan Investment Finance Group.

Jonathan Hunter of Jonathan Group had long concealed his wealth through anonymous transactions. That case was also discussed daily on the news. On top of that, an alien civilization attacked his mansion, and the news kept reporting the incidents involving unregistered Awakened evading the security forces. They were more interesting than any other entertainment program.

This time, it was about the Black Stone and Spider Web!

This is why I can’t stop watching television. I should find a part-time job at least… Ugh. I should have awakened.

Kim Min-Jae even murmured as he turned up the television volume instead of just thinking inwardly. If only he had awakened…

“My life would have been much better.”

An hour later, the joint announcement of the association and the Jonathan Group began. The wait was not boring. Lee Tae-Han was the president of Ilsung, but had returned as an Awakened, and Kim Cheong-Soo was considered a top executive in a super-giant group.

As stories and related materials involving the two continued, Kim Min-Jae felt a thrilling sensation as if he was contributing to national prestige. He was proud of his nation all of a sudden.

He could forget about his anxiety regarding job hunting and the future for a moment and started enjoying the moment.

“President Lee Tae-Han of the World Awakened Association and CFO Kim Cheong-Soo are now entering together.”

Chapter 419

I was finally free.

[Remaining time (Odin’s Absolute Warzone): 23 hours 22 minutes 49 seconds]

The message changed two seconds after we escaped the second stage. Though only two seconds passed here, it felt so long in the mental world.

Yeon-Hee had been silent and seemed to be trying to adapt to the reality that we had returned to. As soon as she saw Aslan, who she hadn’t seen in a while, she sent a signal to tell him to stay put. There was no awkwardness in giving orders to Aslan as her mentality was stronger than we had been concerned about.

Srrr-

I moved to the spot in front of the ring. The first thought that came to mind after looking down at it beneath my feet was that I still couldn’t be sure whether Doom Kaos wouldn’t care about me taking it. Even if Doom Kaos didn’t mind, the problem was how Doom Arukuda would react to it.

Arukuda could be different from Entegasto, and he could defy Doom Kaos’s command and try to regain his old possession through some sort of secret plot. I would have done the same thing in his shoes, so I had to keep that possibility in mind.

Its item was filled with powerful Mana, and now I could see through that far. However, that was it. Picking it up again was still impossible, so I hadn’t discovered its amazing potential yet.

Since this was the case, I had two choices.

1. Give up on the item’s Power and absorb only its Mana right here.

2. Keep it until the moment of purification in the future while risking the possibility that Arukuda could take it away.

Nonetheless, it was an obvious decision! I needed to engulf everything when I could. It was a shame, but if a satisfactory profit was secured in front of me, it was wise to cash it in first.

A task that had to be accompanied first crossed my mind. It was because I could see clearly how the ring would be destroyed if I extracted Mana from it. The process of the ring’s destruction would continue until the duration of the Absolute Warzone ended. By then, Lunea would figure out what was happening inside here.

***

Even if it was for securing other relics in the future, I had to get confirmation from Doom Kaos this time. I had to prove that I was more useful than he thought. Therefore, I gathered all available resources, including items and mana stones sleeping in the Cat Food Warehouse, and maximized my level. I had a plan.

Meanwhile, I learned something new while studying Mana, and it was the fact that the energy in stones was its tenacious hold on life. Looking back, Doom Kaos created mana stones based on the remaining Mana with its Power for the Awakened when I joined the Demon King Corps.

Nonetheless, he didn’t intervene in our use of mana stones because he expected me to resist strongly.

Anyway, assuming that I would enter the Cat Food Warehouse, I needed to save time extracting Mana and life force from the stones. It was difficult to predict how much time it would take to repeat the self-annihilating concentration multiple times.

Therefore, I had to create an automatic mechanism inside my body that would activate the extraction and absorption. After putting all the remaining insignias in, a new vortex appeared in the area of the traits. I felt the Explorer moving fiercely. It was pulling out the old remnants.

[The trait ‘Retrieval’ has proceeded.]

[Proceeded Benefits

1. Second Round

2. Moong

3. Light Pillar

4. Retrieval]

[You have obtained the trait ‘Reclaimer’]

[Congratulations! A trait affecting ‘Mana Stone’ has been added. (Trait, Reclaimer)]

[The trait ‘Villain’ has been removed. (Trait, Villain)]

Why would you call it ‘Reclaimer'?’ This trait should be named ‘Extractor.’

[Please assign a name for the new trait ‘Reclaimer.’]

[You have named it ‘Extractor.’]

[Extractor (Trait)

Effect: Upon activation, the trait extracts mana imbued in items and life in mana stones. The extracted Mana and life are converted into XP.

Class: SS

Proficiency: LV.8 - MAX]

***

[You have activated Extractor.]

[You have leveled up.]

…

[You have leveled up.]

As soon as I extracted Mana from the ring, I handed over the Half of the Great Red’s Heart and Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand Year Old Spider to Yeon-Hee. Then, I entered the Cat Food Warehouse.

[You have leveled up.]

There was no time to enjoy the fullness of the shell inside me. The ring was slowly being destroyed as it scattered the power of Saint Cassian in outer space.

[What the hell have you done!!! Hurry up and come back! Right now! I warned you.]

Even after a long time, the message from the bastard still appeared, getting on my nerves.

[Your Almighty Master, Doom Kaos, has summoned a meeting of the Demon Kings.]

I felt an overwhelming suctioning force from the back! My waist instantly bent. By the time I was thrown down the stairs by the force, the message had disappeared. The thud as I hit the ground even shook my bones. The taste of blood lingered in my mouth. When I spat at the floor, red blood mixed with saliva came out.

[ ( ･᷄д･᷅ ) I knew this would happen.]

The gazes of Doom Mount from the upper stairs and Caso and Lunea from the stairs below were all focused on me. The contemptuous glance came from the asshole Lunea. Doom Mount and Caso probably didn’t know what was happening, but they realized that I had become a target of the higher Dooms again. The tension in their eyes was obvious in the darkness.

[They are giving you a chance to defend yourself.]

“Who? Our Almighty Master? Or is it Doom Arukuda…?”

[You seem to have figured out the situation now. Both of them. Try it, Doom Man.]

“But what kind of excuse should I make?”

[What’s wrong with you? Do you think you can avoid this by pretending not to know anything? You stole Doom Arukuda’s scythe. You crossed the line. You are too greedy, Doom Man.]

“Oh, so it is because of that.”

[What else would it be? Hurry up, Doom Man. Don’t test the patience of those above you.]

Lunea was dedicated to its role as a clown entertaining the emperor.

“I will speak to Doom Kaos!” I shouted while raising my head towards the curtain. “Was I supposed to hand over the higher-ups’ items to the original owner when I obtained them? I thought this was connived in the last meeting.”

“...”

“I was on the front lines of this battle as you intended. Also, I desperately want this war to end as soon as possible, more than anyone, for the sake of my mainland. But the more I learned, the more I realized that very powerful beings exist in this world. Like Ancient Dragons called Saint Cassian and Saint Jayden.”

No one commented on my remarks.

“What about Elsland? That land is protected by the powerful force of the Old One. It was now revealed that the Queen of Elsland is a Dragorin, but what if she was an ancient dragon? We wouldn’t have been able to confront it. We wouldn’t have been able to even set foot in her land.”

I swallowed some saliva, then continued.

“Ultimately, we must take responsibility for this. Either involve the higher Dooms to help alleviate the burden placed on me or use other means to support me if that is impossible. Only then can we achieve a desired outcome. Of course, the item I obtained this time was once owned by Doom Arukuda. However, it was lost a long time ago, and it has been purified by the Old One’s faction.”

I looked down at Caso, and his eyes were still shaking.

“If Doom Arukuda wanted to claim ownership, then he should have taken it back before it came into my hands. I didn't even know such an item existed until it came to me. I acquired it because of my past achievements, not because I specifically targeted Doom Arukuda’s belongings. It was an action taken to become stronger and meet your expectations. In the first place, Doom Arukuda cannot claim ownership. So, these are the two reasons why the item is mine.”

[You must have nothing to tell Doom Arukuda, right?]

“I am done.”

[But, you know… Huh?]

I wondered if it was because the ring was destroyed. The bastard’s messages and face were filled with astonishment and bewilderment.

[You are completely insane! You never intended to get permission from the start, did you? And you thought you could get away with it? How could you destroy Doom Arukuda’s item like that?!]

“...Shut the fuck up. What does Doom Kaos say? I want the verdict, the verdict!”

[You are in big trouble, Doom Man! It's a death sentence!]

[I know. Doom Man won’t fear death. But it won’t be easy to die. It will be an eternal hell for Doom Man, and you will end up begging for death. Immortality is not always a good thing. Then, good luck keeps dying. Condolences in advance… (｡◕ˇдˇ◕｡) ]

At that moment, legs with Ancient Dragon skulls on each knee came out through the curtain. The executioner was not Doom Arukuda. It was that guy… Doom Entegasto, who had been holding a grudge all this time! I sensed it was time to shout out the words I had prepared. Beyond the curtain, I yelled at the one at the top.

“Alright! I will prove I wasn’t wrong!”

Fuck.

[*Storage box]

[Doom Entegasto’s Bone Ring that the Dead Revere has been removed.]

[Odin’s Golden Armor has been removed.]

…

[Ra’s Sun Cape has been removed.]

Entegasto stood tall, just as he did during the previous meeting. His feet were on the lowest step where Lunea was, and his waist was straightened so that the tip of his head almost touched the curtain.

[You have used Odin’s Ethereal Animal.]

Fzzz!

[Really? You are going against Doom Entegasto? You are in a desperate situation where even begging won’t help… You have really gone crazy!]

As the tension increased, the message was surprisingly helpful. I saw Doom Entegasto’s black helmet where messages appeared in the air. I could also see its deeply sunken eye sockets.

A crimson energy was burning deep within them. It was probably because I had reached a new level where I could sense Mana and manipulate internal structures freely. I definitely had made significant progress as I could feel the overwhelming power concentrated within Entegasto.

The moment it bent down to approach me, the execution began. It was coming! The huge hand engulfed the world in darkness and stretched toward me, with the sound of the wind carrying the curse’s energy.

He was trying to grab me like before, and the pressure that surrounded me like a net came rushing in first. I didn’t know before, but this was where its attack began!

[Ra’s Blessing has been activated. (Item, Ra’s Sun Cape)]

[Power Resistance: 60%]

[Doom Entegasto’s Bone Ring that the Dead Revere + 35%

Ra’s Blessing + 20%

Witness of the Baclan Corps’s Ritual + 5%]

A blue streak of lightning climbed up my spear, following the lines of my body. I unfolded my wings and soared up into the sky.

Entegasto! If you thought I would be captured as easily as before, you were mistaken. I am more powerful now even without the activation of the Man Who Overcomes Adversity…

[Name: Incarnation Na Seon-Hu

Level: 641 (Overlord) *Second Round*]

Because I will start as a transcendent overlord.

Chapter 420

The elastic force that numbed my wrist also broke through my defensive barrier. My field of vision was blocked by its hand, and its huge body was standing in front of me like a gigantic wall. However, I could clearly feel a sharp gaze beyond Doom Entegasto, within the area I could reach with my Sense.

It was incredibly powerful without even having to see it with my naked eye. That was when instinctive alarms rang throughout my body. A thought flashed through my mind, and goosebumps began to arise as I felt a sudden chill.

Woooong-

The pressure increased even more, and Doom Entegasto seemed to have noticed that it would need to exert greater force to entrap me than it did before!

[Warning: Silvanus’s Bracelet of Fertility is on the verge of destruction.]

[Silvanus’s Bracelet of Fertility has been destroyed.]

[Remaining time (Item Equipment): 59 minutes 59 seconds]

That was one of the items that I had hastily stored away without extracting Mana from it. It had the effect of reducing my skill’s cooldown time.

Shattered fragments passed by me.

[Warning: Leave the Doom Entegasto’s area.]

Burning pain overwhelmed both of my eyes as if they were about to burst with heat. A high-pitched ringing began in my ears as well.

However, I didn’t stop. It was true that my entire body felt heavy due to the pressure pressing down on me. It hindered me from flapping my wings, swinging my Alpha and Gamma tails, and jabbing the spear. Although my natural speed and strength were locked down, I wasn’t entirely restrained either.

Ssssst. Zing-!

Sparks and lightning streaks scattered across. Doom Entegasto’s hand was now closing in, and the space narrowed. The pressure from its hand intensified even more.

[Warning: Samantabhadra's Lotus Helmet is on the verge of destruction.]

[Warning: Nagini's Necklace is on the verge of destruction.]

[Warning: Dionysus’s Horn is on the verge of destruction.]

[Warning: Ra’s Sun Cape is in danger.]

Fuck. My vision was covered in a red hue as a blood vessel had burst in one eye. I changed the angle that I wielded the spear. When I turned my head, I saw blood gushing not only from one eye but also from my nose and mouth.

Even though the impact was lessened by the protective barrier, Doom Entegasto was indeed powerful to deliver such a shock. Its hand, just about to grab me, was vivid. Despite the severe headache, my instincts had heightened my Sense due to the impending danger.

Damn it! Why now!

[You have used Shiva’s Sword.]

[Cooldown time (Shiva’s Sword): - 60% (12 seconds)]

[Doom Entegasto’s Bone Ring that the Dead Revere - 30%

Ṛṣabha's Reverent Anklet - 10%

Nagini's Necklace - 5%

Anubis's Death Guide Ring - 5%

Samantabhadra's Lotus Helmet - 5%

Dionysus’s Horn - 5%]

I concentrated my strength on the movements as I spread my wings and tails. Explosion in a confined space!

Thud-!

The flames couldn’t escape anywhere within the area created by its hand and only swirled inside its palm. The world turned red. Its hand that had tried grabbing me was now trying to crush me by snubbing me. Its palm was above and right below me, forming a floor, walls, and ceiling.

The fire from Shiva’s Sword clung to those walls and both of my hands that were clutching the spear. I used the spear as a support and clenched my teeth, enduring the force.

Zing-!

[You have used Nagini's Necklace.]

The snake-like summoned creature didn’t last long.

[You have used Anubis's Death Guide Ring.]

The item with the death attribute didn’t inflict any damage on it either.

[You have used Ṛṣabha's Reverent Anklet.]

Thanks to the healing ability of the anklet, my vision in one eye was restored. However, it was only temporary as I realized there was a problem with my other eye. The tinnitus in my ears grew louder since the sound of raging flames didn’t subside.

Ugh… However, it was bearable. Besides holding on to the spear with all my strength, I used my wings to support my back and tail to stand still. The sense of being able to emit fire from my wings and tails felt as natural as if I had been born with it. Because of this, the flames in the confined space only intensified and did not diminish.

Why is the cooldown time not ending? 12 seconds has never felt so long.

A sudden thought crossed my mind that perhaps one of Doom Entegasto’s powers was affecting cooldown times, but that wasn’t the case. It was just exerting more strength.

Then, right after…

[You have used Shiva’s Sword.]

It exploded once more, and it flinched its grip for the first time.

Why the hell hasn’t Forerunner activated yet?

If I could enhance Odin’s Wrath into Odin’s Thunderstorm, then I would have done something more right now!

I suddenly became very dizzy, so I clenched my teeth tight. An intangible pressure was concentrated on my head.

Something fell, and it was the fragments of my destroyed items. Considering that the sensation of the chain around my neck was gone, the necklace must have been broken as well. Then, a useless message appeared.

[Samantabhadra's Lotus Helmet has been destroyed.]

[Nagini's Necklace has been destroyed.]

[Cooldown time (Shiva’s Sword): - 50% (15 seconds)]

[Warning: Ṛṣabha's Reverent Anklet is on the verge of destruction.]

[Warning: Lunea’s Light is in danger.]

The number of times the hand that had been forming walls in all directions was flinching increased. Now was the perfect time as the flames from Shiva’s Sword had filled the entire area with scorching flames. On top of that, Doom Entegasto wouldn’t be able to tolerate the lightning bolts from the spear.

Therefore, I believed that this would work. I brushed away any doubts I had. I tightly grasped the Thunder Spear, and my arm muscles writhed like snakes. Flames clung onto the spear once more.

***

The overlapping pressure had clearly become unbearable. My vision had been obstructed a while ago, but now it was almost impossible to distinguish anything with the naked eye. Everything was red.

The blue aura from the lightning streaks couldn’t reveal its true color in the crimson world. There were only the searing movements in the air. Therefore, there was no way the Dooms could see the blood I had vomited several times. Or it might have evaporated immediately due to extreme heat.

I was feeling utterly devastated, but there was one thing that kept me going. The blazing movement was caused by Entegasto’s grip wavering.

Therefore, there were two possibilities. Either Entegasto would succeed in grasping me, or it would try a different approach.

So… So…!

[You have used Shiva’s Sword.]

I somehow managed to unfold my wings and tails and smacked the surroundings… As soon as I pierced the ceiling with the spear, the turbulence intensified to the point that it shifted the center of my body toward one side. A torrent of flames was definitely forming as the accumulated flames escaped through some gap all at once.

A crack in its power?

My eyes widened. I also needed to ride the torrent and escape, but my body felt heavy.

Right after that, I threw my body in that direction. When I felt the pressure, which had been condensed as much as the flames, loosening a bit, something hit my spine. There was a flash before my eyes, and I collided with something and bounced off.

Ah…

When I opened my eyes, I wasn’t on the staircase. Instead, I was lying not far from Lunea’s stairs. Lunea was alternately looking at me and up the stairs, following the huge figure of Entegasto, with terrified eyes.

However, Lunea was not looking at Entegasto. The fire was spreading from the spot where I fought against Entegasto, and the fire was engulfing the staircases one by one as if to burn the whole world.

Mount was busy running away with its binding ropes attached to it. Caso also tried to jump down to the bottom of the stairs, but all it could do was hang in the middle of the stairs due to the binding rope.

Lunea shifted its gaze toward me.

[Doom… Man… Are you not going to die…?]

It looked at me with dread, while widening its eyes in that tiny face.

The asshole’s glance was directed to the back behind me. I realized that I couldn’t avoid it, so I needed to prepare for the upcoming shock. Therefore, I added more strength to the fist holding the spear. Fortunately, I was holding on to it unconsciously.

“Argh!”

I couldn’t tell how it happened, but the shock inflicted on me was indeed tremendous. When the impact that shook me back and forth stopped, one of my eyes burst without knowing how or when. It was fucking painful.

I looked up while adjusting my dislocated shoulder. Entegasto was powerful, but it also hadn’t shaken off the torrent of flames that had burst at the last moment. Its upper body was wrapped in fire.

[You have used the Punishment of the Moong Water God.]

[Your injuries have been significantly healed.]

[Cooldown time (Punishment of the Moong Water God): - 30% (21 seconds)]

[Doom Entegasto’s Bone Ring that the Dead Revere - 30%]

On top of the Punishment of the Moong Water God, the regeneration speed in the Overlord section had been added. I quickly regained my lost eye. When I was able to exert strength in my shattered bones and crushed muscles, I could stand up.

At that time, Entegasto’s upper body was still engulfed in flames. I definitely saw its red muscles that had been exposed through the gaps of armor were now burnt black. It couldn’t avoid the burns of extreme heat either! It was not invincible!

[You have inflicted a powerful blow on the target.]

Nice.

Starting with Night Eye and Explorer, the areas inside me in charge of the trait Forerunner reacted all at once. I had been waiting for Forerunner as it leaped my Agility to the ultimate level of the Overlord section. It felt like the Forerunner was screaming at me to take it out.

However, it was clear that due to Entegasto’s Power, the area responsible for Forerunner was showing a different reaction than usual. This was how Entegasto had been blocking the activation of the Man Who Overcomes and Adversity before.

[Your Power Resistance is insufficient.]

[Power Resistance: 60%]

[Doom Entegasto’s Unique Power ‘?’ has been interfering with the trait Forerunner.]

Despite this, I successfully activated Forerunner. Entegasto didn’t manage to block it completely, thanks to my Power Resistance.

[Forerunner has been activated.]

[Duration of Forerunner has significantly reduced.]

[Duration (Forerunner): - 90% (2 hours 24 minutes)]

[Doom Entegasto’s Unique Power ‘?’ - 90%]

When the power that could throw me to somewhere wriggled throughout my body, the flames clinging to Entegasto had evaporated like a lie. The charred muscles regained their red color in an instant. Instead, the flames that had briefly filled the place with red had now completely vanished. Instead, the flickering of the flames was now concentrated within Entegasto’s helmet, inside its eye sockets, swaying with more intense movements.

The anger contained within seemed to fall directly on me. I didn’t know what kind of Power it would unleash, but there was no need to be shaking.

“You seem weaker than before, Entegasto,” I taunted, looking up to break the silence. I hadn’t even started yet.

Strictly speaking, the activation of Forerunner was only the first awakening. If Sensitive activated, then that was the second awakening. Then, the third awakening was when the Man Who Overcomes Adversity came into effect. Only then did the real battle begin in its full form.

I had to detect the full extent of Entegasto’s ability before that. Therefore, I had to resist as much as possible with the determination to bring it down! I didn’t want to admit it…but this was the stage for me to prove my potential to Doom Kaos.

Chapter 421

From the moment I soared up in the sky, I could clearly see Entegasto’s current condition. Black armor pieces covered its body, but a majority of its skin was still exposed. Muscles that were wrapped around its face were visible through the gaps in the helmet that revealed its eye sockets, and muscles were tightly stretched between the armor pieces. The muscle fibers were gathered to form masses, and they appeared as if a reddish ocean current was moving

However, the exposed parts of its skin were just a tip of the iceberg. Its shoulder had many gaps to the point that I was surprised that the armor pieces had not fallen off.

Moreover, there was not even a single piece of armor left in the chest area. Skin, muscles, and ribs were all gone, leaving a gaping hole. On top of that, I could see its massive heart pounding vigorously.

In addition, the crimson energy of its Power continuously flowed from the wound and disappeared in all directions. This was clear evidence that Entegasto was suffering from its injuries.

The battle between Entegasto and Saint Jayden took place a long time ago, but its wounds looked as fresh as if the fight had just ended.

Sheeeeek-!

Its eyes that were looking down at me flashed, but I had already reached the level of its chin. The chin was the closest part of its face I could approach, and I thrust my spear at it quickly, adding in my flight momentum as well.

Zing-!

The spear hit the target accurately. Although lightning streaks struck it and scattered first, the tip of the spear actually touched its chin, where a piece of the helmet was missing. The spearhead penetrated its muscles, and it was pushed in as if it was sucked into a black hole. As my fist was pulled into its muscle, I felt resistance.

I then retrieved the spear. Although it was a tiny scar, the size of its sweat gland, there was definitely a trace left on its chin. However, it recovered instantly.

[The negative effect, ‘Chaos,’ has been applied.]

[The negative effect, ‘Harbinger of Death,’ has been doubled.]

Immediately I felt a stinging sensation on both my ankles, and it soon aggravated into extreme pain. It was from an evil spirit. I had totally forgotten about the faces of the Seventh and Eighth Virtue sisters. Only their faces appeared without necks and bodies. Both of them were glaring at me with their eyes filled with intense resentment.

However, they were not actual souls. They were just illusions, but the damage they inflicted on me was real.

At the moment the two faces simultaneously turned their heads, the force pulling me down became immense. The two faces that were attached to my ankles remained the same, but my surroundings spun crazily. I struck at them with Alpha and Gamma. Although they couldn’t crush the skulls or burn the faces with flames, it worked to a certain extent as they soon disappeared. I managed to get my balance immediately before hitting the ground, and the background stopped spinning.

Nonetheless, I realized that both of my ankles were so severely injured to the point they were non-functional/ I didn’t even need to look at them. Of course, I couldn’t afford to take a look at them.

[Remaining time (Punishment of the Moong Water God): 19 seconds]

Its hand was coming down at me again, and this time, it didn’t seem to intend to grab me. That was why all sorts of evil spirits were pouring out from its gigantic outstretched hand. The faces of the Seventh and Eighth Virtues were there as well.

All of them were the souls of the deceased that I killed. Each face had bloody tears flowing down their eyes, filled with resentment and agony. Their mouths were wide open as if they were screaming, and their tongues were writhing.

However, there were also the faces of people I had not killed, which made my skin crawl. Yeon-Hee, Jonathan, Joshua, Seong-Il, my parents, and faces that I never wanted to see even in my dreams. Dozens of them were pouring out all at once. The sound of their onslaught was similar to the sound one made when they were choking or strangling.

Aargh. Aaaargh.

Aaaaaaargh-

I wanted to use Lunea’s Light, but I stopped myself. I unfolded and flapped my wings with a disgusting feeling. It was not a big deal that I couldn’t use my legs as the wings were a part of my body as well.

Argh!

[The negative effect, ‘Harbinger of Death,’ has been tripled.]

Ugh. I thought I had narrowly avoided it, but that was not true. A sudden shock struck my back, and a light flashed in front of me. When I came to my senses, I was stuck in the ground. My entire face felt heavy, and my broken teeth were mixed in the blood.

As I leaped to the side by striking the ground with my three tails, an explosion erupted where I had collapsed. The blast wave pushed me away once more, but it wasn’t over yet.

It appeared that this was just the beginning of Entegasto’s offensive. Illusions of evil spirits poured out non-stop from its palm, and each one had the attribute of death. In addition to the unbearable pain in my damaged back and ankles, a curse was seeping in and preventing regeneration.

Therefore, I needed to run away somehow.

[Please! Please go to hell, Doom Man! Everyone is going to die if you keep doing this! Pleaseeeee-!]

At one point, the bastard’s messages shook before my eyes. I managed to land a hit on Entegasto while dodging the illusions of the evil spirits, but Sensitive had not been activated yet so I found myself getting slammed to the ground again.

This time, I struck the ground not only with my tail but also with my hands and wings. As I soared at an angle, the wind filled with the smell of blood brushed past me.

Doom Entegasto was injured, but it indeed deserved its title and its close rank to Doom Kaos. It continued to stand still even while it had continuously attacked me with evil spirits. It had only slightly adjusted the direction of its palm. Even now, its offensive maneuvers had not stopped.

Damn it. Damn it! How strong is this asshole?

Every time it switched direction, a dangerous illusion grazed past me. However, when something came straight for my abdomen, I knew I wouldn’t be able to avoid it. Therefore, all my Strength was focused on the point of impact. Forerunner alone was not enough. I needed the activation of Sensitive…

“Argh!”

***

[Warning: Odin’s Golden Armor is in danger.]

[The negative effect, ‘Harbinger of Death,’ has been quintupled.]

[* Keep in mind that if it reaches six stacks, the powerful negative effect ‘Contempt for the Weak’ will be completed.]

[Contempt of the Weak (Negative Effect)

The weak deserve contempt.

Effect: All Resistance is reduced to the maximum extent during the duration of the effect. The user will be restrained, and the effect of items will not be applied. The user cannot use items, skills, or traits. The level will be reduced to the lowest possible.

Duration: Unknown.]

The messages that suddenly came to my mind were fragments of memories. They were things I saw just before my memory was momentarily cut off during the crash. Not much time had passed as the Punishment of the Moong Water God had not been recharged yet.

Even then, the evil spirits were flying with their mouths wide open toward me.

[You have used Lunea’s Light.]

[Cooldown time (Lunea’s Light): -30 % (16 hours 49 minutes)]

[Doom Man’s Bone Ring that the Dead Revere - 30%]

[The negative effect, ‘Chaos,’ has been removed.]

[The negative effect, ‘Harbinger of Death (quintupled),’ has been removed.]

The illusion disappeared immediately, and the hideous faces turned into projectiles that were condensed with red energy. That was their true form. Although it was a relief that I no longer had to see them, I felt something icky. I wasn’t certain if I could withstand Entegasto with only a sword and lightning power, but it wasn’t time to hesitate.

I formed the trajectory of Devi’s Sword with me in the center and spun the lighting bolts as well.

[*Storage box]

[Lunea’s Light has been added.]

I put some items in my inventory before forgetting about it. I was struggling to dodge the projectiles with my injured body, and Devi’s Sword and Odin’s Wrath were definitely not enough.

I was exposed again as a few projectiles quickly offset the barrier I had created. I managed to avoid the ones I thought I could, but the problem were the ones that I couldn’t help but get hit by. One of them suddenly pierced through my sensory net and appeared out of nowhere, so it was useless to change direction.

I must have fallen again like a puppet with a severed string.

[Warning: Ra’s Sun Cape is on the verge of destruction.]

[Warning: Odin’s Golden Armor is on the verge of destruction.]

[Warning: Zeus’s Thunder Spear is in danger.]

At that time, the negative effect of ‘Harbinger of Death,’ which I had reset, became tripled again, and the fucking ‘Chaos’ clung to me as well.

However…the attack suddenly stopped. I wondered if Doom Kaos had stopped the fight, or if I had missed a message, but I couldn’t see anyone including the jerk Lunea, Caso, and Mount. I couldn’t let this reprieve pass in vain.

I started by unleashing the recharged Punishment of the Moong Water God. Although the powerful death energy had blocked my regeneration, this would be temporarily effective in treating my wounds.

At the same time, I put Odin’s Golden Armor in the inventory. While I was making a painful decision about Ra’s Sun Cape, I suddenly realized that perhaps Entegasto needed time for maintenance. If I were him, then I would have waited for time to recharge without attacking more to avoid the situation of the Man Who Overcomes Adverisity’s activation. Moreover, I was resistant to physical damage.

Thus, the attack it had to exert on me was obvious. It was waiting to complete the Contempt of the Weak. Nonetheless, at that moment…

Woooong-

I felt a familiar flow from it. A rough, strong, and controlled flow surged dramatically toward the skulls of ancient dragons attached to its knee pads. It was the same phenomenon that occurred when those who had awakened as a skeletal dragon or Dragorin exhaled their breath. Of course, their strength and speed were incomparable to them.

The skulls of the ancient dragons, which were now merely material, moved as if they had regained life. That was when I realized Entegasto’s intention. It was confident that it couldn’t complete the Contempt of the Weak. Perhaps it was because the recharging time was too long to try right away.

Therefore, it was preparing a powerful strike that could inflict damage on me even if I activated the Man Who Overcomes Adversity! It wanted to kill me as soon as I completed my true form with the activation of all the items and traits I had.

Entegasto had missed two chances. It couldn’t trap me in its grasp, nor could it complete the Contempt of the Weak. That was why it decided to move again! It already gave me goosebumps, and the chilling sense of crisis permeated my bones. My thoughts flowed quickly as if death was just around the corner.

The attack that would burst from the two ancient dragon skulls had a formidable power that I had never experienced before. If I took the damage head on, then Ra’s Sun Cape would be destroyed. Without the cape, I lacked Power Resistance. To continue confronting Entegasto, I needed to pay Ra’s Sun Cape as a participation fee.

I decided to fight!

Dddd- Dddddddd-

The jaw bones of the ancient dragons widened as if they were screaming. The red energy filling my entire field of vision burst out.

***

The motherfucker Lunea once said that hell will feel like an eternity. The pain was terrible and crushed me. It shattered me into pieces, burned me, and devoured me. At one point, I didn’t even have the organs left to scream.

[The Man Who Overcomes Adversity has been activated.]

[You have leveled up. Change: Overlord (Lv.641) → Overlord (Lv. 720)]

[All skill classes and traits’ proficiency has leveled up.]

[All of your injuries have been healed.]

[All negative effects have been removed.]

[The duration of the trait the Man Who Overcomes Adversity has significantly declined.]

[Duration (Man Who Overcomes Adversity): - 90% (2 hours 24 minutes)]

[Doom Entegasto’s Unique Power ‘?’ - 90%]

The pain washed away like a lie as the Man Who Overcomes Adversity had activated, but it was only temporary. The ongoing pain was unbearable and hard to escape. Even after Entegasto’s attack stopped, the screaming that had been echoing in my head for a long time didn’t disappear.

[Ra’s Sun Cape has been destroyed.]

The cape was ripped apart into pieces.

[Your injuries have not been recovered due to Doom Entegasto’s Unique Power ‘?’]

My previously healing wounds stopped recovering. I took out the Thunder Spear I had placed in the storage box. The hand gripping the spear also had exposed bones as the recovery halted.

Meanwhile, the large body of Entegasto that had been standing from the bottom stairs to the top in front of the curtain had vanished. Then, a shadow slightly larger than me walked out from the curtain with a black sword in its hand.

Entegasto!

Its heart no longer existed in its chest. The sword that was glaring with red energy was its heart, and the sound echoing from the blade was like the solemn drumming of a ritual. I dove toward that sound.

Is this fair now? Entegasto!

I rushed toward the cursed sword’s hum, which was also the sound of its heart…

Chapter 422

Proficiency LV. 9.

The two skills that had reached their ultimate limit were Odin’s Wrath and Odin’s Ethereal Animal. Lightning power was concentrated at the tip of the spear, and the blazing flames grew even larger, pouring out like a tsunami toward Entegasto.

At that moment, Entegasto also increased its speed and dove into the fire that was flickering with lightning, just as I jumped into it before. After it raised a sword, the flames parted as if they were the ocean. The divided blaze shattered into embers like a swarm of burning flies, as soon as Entegasto put its sword down. I couldn’t afford to flap my wings and whip my tails to grow the flame again.

Although it was only slightly larger than me, its presence remained unchanged. It appeared as if it still had the gigantic shadow it used to have. With such an overwhelming momentum, it pierced through space in an instant, tearing through the flames.

I thrust my spear towards it, and brilliant blue light flashed. Its new form suddenly disappeared. Then, it was behind me. I felt something rushing at me, so I quickly bent my waist. The echo from there was not simply the sound of cutting through the air.

I hastily retrieved my spear while maintaining a bent posture and held it with both hands. I used it as a support to resist the force from above. Within a second, the lightning energy formed a barrier there. A scream burst from my tightly clenched muscles, and the injured parts were burning with pain.

As Entegasto’s gaze looked down on me, its sword and my spear collided. I instinctively clenched my teeth. Its sword spread the energy of death at the point of collision, and they began to cling to me.

However, I did not collapse. I successfully pushed back its attack by using the force of striking the ground with my wings, and it showed a brief gap. From this distance, Entegasto wouldn’t be able to avoid my strike!

[You have used Indra’s Sword.]

However, it was too high for me.

[Indra’s Sword has been destroyed.]

Entegasto appeared, slicing the lightning bolt embedded in it with its sword. Then, it fell toward me, vertically drawing its sword. It was swinging down the sword from high above, exactly at me. According to my sensory network, its power was formidable from the sky, but there were other sources of strength surging up from the ground.

Compression! It was trying to trap me just as he had done with its own grip before. A message broke through for a moment, but vanished in a blink of an eye.

[Warning: Leave the territory of Doom Entegasto.]

I barely escaped from its realm. Things in between the compressed space didn’t pop, but the moment the area became highly compressed, a vast region distorted to the point that it was visible even to the naked eye. Therefore, the scene of Entegasto changing direction and sprinting toward me looked shaky.

However, the massive darkness pouring in still felt vivid to my sensory network. An evil emperor was throwing itself from the throne to hell… It was coming at me again!

There was still distance left to collide directly with it, but the illusion it had released was closing the distance at a frightening speed. Its body was clearly flying from there, so I mistook the huge phantom that came out of its armor as an illusion.

Nonetheless, that was not true as there was no negative effect attached.

The specter’s sword was as large as its black body. It swung not to slash me, but to crush and burst me. On the back of the evil spirit, Entegasto was swinging a sword as well. There was no need to distinguish which one was real as both of them were.

The first shock came from the spirit swinging its sword, and the second shock occurred when the bastard lunged in as soon as the spirit disappeared. Although my Health had reached its ultimate level, I still felt pain. But thanks to the ultimate level, I managed to bear the agony.

I twisted my body as I gained consciousness for a short period. As expected, the asshole’s leg slammed down onto the spot where I had been lying. I swept its leg away with my tail and raised my spear towards the bastard’s face coming forward. I interfered with its staggering gait by shooting out lightning bolts, preventing it from coming closer.

Zap-!

The lightning bolts exploded at a point on the motherfukcer’s helmet where it first made contact. Right after that, my spearhead, which had my ultimate Strength and Agility imbued into it, struck its helmet. Its head bent backward, and the evil spirit, with its head bent in the same way, bounced out and entered the bastard’s body again.

However, my hard-won offensive did not last long. Entegasto’s sword began to ring again.

***

Its sword was fucking annoying. The vibrations bursting out of it were truly abhorrent. Its power was tremendous since it was made of its heart.

On top of that, the evil spirit that jumped out whenever the bastard carried out an attack was disgusting. Its ability to freely use its own spiritual body was also a piece of evidence that this bastard was ranked above me.

Nevertheless, I had inflicted injuries on it. Just as there wasn’t a single intact part of my body, the accumulated damage on the bastard was significant. I was aiming for one spot, the edge of its neck. It was originally hidden by the helmet, but a piece of it had fallen off, revealing my target.

If I couldn’t destroy its sword, which was also its heart, then I had to thrust into its neck. There was no skin or muscle there anyway as only bone and blood-red energy were connected like blood vessels.

[Remaining time (Man Who Overcomes Adversity): 59 minutes 21 seconds]

I took advantage of a brief gap to quickly check the remaining time. It had only been an hour and a half since I started confronting this asshole, but it felt like it had been days. That could have been true. The time in the mainland was difficult to apply here as the bastard and I were in the realm of the ultimate.

Even now, as we were watching each other from a distance that was created due to the recent collision, I kept my Sense at its peak since its attacks were unexpected. I needed to find the perfect time to prove my capability to Doom Kaos.

The bastard was no different. Its eyes no longer squirmed with rage, and the beating sound of the sword that rang fiercely at regular intervals had now become heavy and subsided. It pounded loudly only when it was attacking.

Right now!

Woooong-

The black armor with the attached bones of ancient dragons emerged, and the giant evil spirit inside the bastard appeared as well. When both of them swung their swords, countless intangible swords poured down at once. The powerful force tried to confine me, but it was not as strong as it was at the beginning.

However, the same went for me. Then, the message that made me calculate until the end popped up again.

[Warning: Zeus’s Thunder Spear is on the verge of destruction.]

Damn it. I couldn’t afford to lose my spear as well since I had already paid the participation fee with Ra’s Sun Cape. I put the spear back into my inventory and threw myself forward. The weight that had filled my hand vanished.

I dodged the first attack, but the second attack followed at the spot where I evaded. The sword swung horizontally by the evil spirit filled my vision and approached me in a huge and transparent shape, but I no longer had the spear to counter it. It definitely had the shape of a sword, but it was as gigantic as a house. It was no different than a huge wall flying towards me, and I needed to take the impact.

I wrapped my left arm with Alpha and my right arm with Gamma. I set the middle tail, Beta, on the ground as a support. Then, I spread my wings to their maximum size.

Baaam!

Screams echoed from every joint, but a different sound came from my lips.

“Ugh.”

A large amount of blood, that I couldn’t bear to hold in, came out of my mouth. I tolerated the first blow, but the second attack was right before my eyes. I suddenly had the intuition that this could kill me.

This attack was weird as it was different from the other ones. As the evil spirit returned into Entegasto’s form and the cruel sword of the bastard hovered before my neck, the vibration persisted relentlessly beyond a solitary sound.

If its intention was to control my mind, then it was making a grave mistake. Doom Dejire was a low-ranking lord, but I had a history of successfully escaping the suffocating mental realm it had created. However, the feeling that it would drop me into a hell hole vanished in an instant.

Moments after, my mind had been disturbed. The bastard’s blade glinted menacingly, poised to end my life before my very eyes. My instinct kicked in, enabling me to withstand the overwhelming pressure. Though I managed to block the attack with both hands, the blade still bore down on me violently.

I was forced backward. Although I managed to repel the invisible hand reaching for my ankle with the flames of my tail, the bastard’s primary attack had already landed. Death seemed inevitable, and I thought its blade would slowly close in on my neck.

I was immortal, so I was not afraid of death. I could replay this battle countless times and use my experience to better face the evil spirit and the bastard in future fights. However, I had no intention of meeting my end with grace at this moment. I needed to make it harder for it to kill me.

I was pissed that Doom Kaos had not given me the confirmation to remain as a Doom. I had even lost Ra’s Sun Cape!

But then, something happened. A wave of anger, which was more intense than mine, emanated from its helmet. The force of its blade pushing toward me had weakened gradually. When it eventually reached the point that I could push back, the bastard emitted a powerful sense of frustration and helplessness. It wasn’t trembling its limbs uncontrollably, but I could tell by seeing Entegasto looking up at the curtain.

I could sense that its face was contorted hideously inside the helmet.

[Doom Mount has given up its position.]

[You have inherited Doom Mount’s position.]

The message continued.

Chapter 423

After the tension subsided, excruciating pain overwhelmed me. Bone was exposed throughout most of my body. The left radius (the outer bone of the forearm) was especially prominent. It had broken and pierced through my skin. I had to consciously bear my weight on my legs. My internal organs felt as if they were burning and twisting violently, and a sudden surge of fatigue weighed heavily on my shoulders.

[Doom Entegasto’s Power ‘?’ has been deactivated.]

From then on, I didn’t need to use healing skills as long as my eyeballs were still intact. My protruding bones found their way back to their original positions, and muscles quickly attached to them, followed by skin covering them.

My regeneration occurred quickly. With such healing power, minor injuries or burns would be recovered immediately. The exhaustion that had been urging me to sit down vanished in an instant. My body felt light again.

I checked Entegasto. It was still looking up from a distance where it had been pushed back to, and its small wounds had disappeared as well. However, the biggest injury around its neck was still there. The bone was still exposed. There had been flesh covering the bone before I exerted my power on it.

Even if it was irreversible, it was supposed to be healed now that the battle was over. Nonetheless, it appeared that some limitation was preventing the recovery of a critical injury.

Its armor was also in bad shape as the clash had caused more cracks and aggravated the damage. It turned out that I wasn’t the only one who had paid the participation fee. In fact, its losses were greater. Therefore, I couldn’t help but have a bitter smile crossing my lips.

Eventually, the sword it was holding vanished in a blink of an eye. The pounding sound that came from the sword’s vibration was now echoing from its heart. It then turned its head toward me and looked at me with a resentful gaze for quite some time.

However, no fear was conveyed. Although it was ranked higher than me now, it would be different next time. By then, it would have to confront me with even worse damage.

Then, it leapt up the stairs and disappeared behind the curtain. Nevertheless, it felt like its glance was lingering like an afterimage. When that feeling left, I sensed Lunea and others being forcibly brought in.

The space began to expand, and they were all pulled into the staircase. Lunea was on the lowest, Caso on the one above her, and my position since the battle ended was the fifth staircase from the top.

The force that pulled in Mount was also formed like this. The bindings that blocked the movements of Mount were interwoven like chains. However, a movement to a certain extent was possible that it lowered its head as soon as it saw me.

Half of its frightened face was exposed as the fur that had been covering it was quite scorched. Its cold gaze from before had completely vanished. It was as docile as Yeon-Hee’s Kcihpos. Dealing with this guy, who had given up its position, would be the next task to complete.

Roaaaar! Thump-!

I jumped up to the fourth staircase, which had now become my spot. It was just below the curtain. Only one more step remained to the next staircase obscured by the curtain, the unknown territory where Entegasto was.

From there, I could see all the lower Dooms at once. The aftermath of the battle had remained for the bastard Lunea as well. It was swaying unsteadily, unable to find its balance. It didn’t know where to look, so it decided to lower its head. It was so tiny that if I were to slap it with my palm, not only its face but its entire body would burst at once.

[...Uh, so… Umm… So… What I want to say is…mmm… Congratulations…]

However, it was only for a moment that its message appeared intermittently.

[Congratulations! I, Lunea, am truly touched!]

[Doom Mount must remember this day and will always have a sense of awe. There is nothing to be ashamed of. I would have done the same as Doom Mount. Let’s not forget. It is a blessing for all our lords that Doom Man is so strong. Right? Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha…]

It flew annoyingly like a tiny fly.

[ ( ŏ ӟ ŏ)੭~♡ With respect and love, to Doom Man.]

***

I shouldn’t have been concerned with such nonsense. There were messages that suddenly popped up without any reaction from any areas where Night Eye or Explorer were. It was no longer difficult for me to distinguish between the remaining system in me and Lunea’s voice that was sent by Doom Kaos.

[Your Almighty Master, Doom Kaos’s command has been modified.]

[Find One More Dragorin ‘Red,’ and Remove It. (Command)]

[Defeat the Great Red (Command)

The Great Red has also suffered severe injuries during the battle against Doom Entegasto. Since then, the Great Red has been in a long slumber, and its whereabouts are unknown. Nevertheless, waking the Great Red will not be a difficult task. Eliminate the remaining blood relations of the Great Red to make it wake up by itself. Then, defeat it.

Keep in mind that the seal left by the Great Red to the lower lords is weakening. In other words, it has not recovered from the injury yet! Nonetheless, it would be hard for you to confront it directly even if it is in such a state. Therefore, secure additional relics from the old battlefield. Retrieving them will be of great help to you.

If you succeed: You will be able to unlock your Unique Power. You will receive an opportunity to challenge the hierarchy towards the superior lord, Doom Entegasto. Also, the attack of the Old One’s Corps on your mainland will be completely blocked by the powerful force that your Master will create.

(* If you succeed in challenging the higher lord, the dimensions held by Doom Entegasto will become yours as well.)

If you fail: Your master will be greatly disappointed in you.

(* Your master will pay more attention to Doom Entegasto’s voice. You will face unpredictable punishments.)

[An additional command has arrived from your master, Doom Kaos.]

[Speed Up the Conquest (Command)

Your Master is satisfied with the war situation. Your human corps is powerful, and your master sees a lot of potential from your group, just as you have shown in the fight against Doom Entegasto.

Speed up the conquest and occupy the entire Greenwood Continent within one hundred days, or expand the battlefield to another continent and achieve the same results as you have now. Keep in mind that the species of other continents are inherently stronger than the natives of Greenwood.

If you succeed: Your master will praise you and your human corps, and then it will build a Demon Castle in the area of your choice.

(* The Demon Castle will be protected by the powerful force that your master will create.)

If you fail: The opportunity will go to the corps of the other Dooms.]

***

[Ongoing commands

1. Defeat the Great Red.

2. Speed Up the Conquest.]

I wondered if Doom Kaos had originally planned to entrust the Great Red to Entegasto. Or if Doom Arukuda or Doom Kaos itself would have intended to take action.

Anyway, dealing with the Great Red, the Saint Jayden, was now my responsibility. The reward for doing so was more than what I could ask for.

I wasn’t talking about the additional Unique Power that was being thrown at me like bait. The opportunity to challenge Entegasto again and the fact that Doom Kaos would completely block attacks on my mainland meant a lot. They would eliminate two of my biggest concerns. Of course, I was sure that they wouldn’t do anything to my mainland even if I failed.

As you could tell, the carrot offered by Doom Kaos was bigger than the whip. The same was true for the additional command, and Doom Kaos seemed to have been moved by the previous fight as if I had met its expectations. It was clear even after checking it again.

[Secure additional relics from the old battlefield. Retrieving them will be of great help to you.]

It was explicitly telling me to extract Mana from the relics from the War of New Devil. This implied that we no longer had to argue over the higher Dooms’ belongings. Doom Arukuda and Entegasto might have complained and were growing more rebellious, but they couldn’t do much.

Entegasto had to stop the attack just before seeing the end with me. Arukuda hadn’t come down to the bottom staircase even after the execution was suspended.

This was a space that operated like Jeonil Club, an absolute ruler’s realm. Despite Doom Kaos’s increasing expectations and its actions in giving me more authority, Doom Entegasto, and Arukuda would still have been unable to challenge the fucking ruler.

Just wait, Entegasto. The day we face off again is not far off.

The surroundings were quiet, and the air around me was heavy. The oppressive atmosphere beyond the curtain was pressing down on me, and I could feel the subdued mood of Mount and Caso from below. Thus, the damn Lunea was the only noisy one.

[I am so jealous~ Doom Man. Did my previous advice help you? It was information I found out at the risk of danger. From now on, I, Lunea, will also follow your example and help change the world. Please look forward to it. Hehehe!]

“Lunea…”

Lunea seemed to have heard my mumbling.

[It’s not Lunea. It’s Lu-ne-ah. Lu-ne-ah! Well, that doesn’t matter. Call me whatever you like. Yes, yes. I’m not Lu-ne-ah. I’m Lunea.]

Lunea was someone that the absolute being of this space brought in. It must have received the status of a lord because Doom Kaos had considered it to be useful.

Doom Insectum had died horribly, and Entegasto was severely injured. Even if it was Doom Kaos, it wouldn’t have been able to ignore the consumption of power. Hence, it would never tolerate me killing that bastard Lunea and would inflict penalties on me by destroying my mainland.

I had no choice but to admit that there was no way to handle Lunea and its annoying messages for now. Nonetheless, now that Doom Kaos was empowering me, there was still unfinished business to take care of.

“I have a question, my lord!”

I shouted towards the curtain.

“There are issues that Lunea and I have not resolved yet. Lunea told me that you have the ‘Book of Death Volume 1!”

[W…what the hell are you talking about right now…?]

“But the Book of Death Volume 1 was an item that I was supposed to receive as a price of the truce with the Barba Corps in the Final Stage. Because of that truce, many of the Barba Corps were able to survive from me.”

[W…Why… Why are you bringing up something that is already over…? You shouldn't mention something like this! I, Lu… Lunea, really wanted to stay close to you, Doom Man! Do you really have to do this now? ٩(๑`н´๑)۶ ]

Chapter 424

“The situation was so urgent in the Final Stage that I couldn’t confirm if Lunea had taken the item on my behalf or not. After the Final Stage, the situation has remained unchanged. I have been putting in lots of effort to bring about the present circumstances.”

Lunea clenched its tiny teeth, but I ignored it and continued.

“I thought that Lunea would have handed it over to me if it took it. Since there was no mention of it even after Lunea joined as a Doom under your direct command, I never even imagined that Lunea would have received it. But not long ago, Lunea revealed the truth it had been hiding, saying that you allowed it to keep it. If you authorized that to happen, then I will accept it.”

“...”

“However, Lunea has committed a great sin against me. It deceived me. It had several opportunities to tell me the truth, but it didn’t. I cannot bear the anger when I think that it must have been lying and laughing at me secretly. My lord! Lunea must pay the price for deceiving me here. Also, if it is not true that you allowed Lunea to take the Book of Death, then its crime is worthy of the death penalty. Please punish Lunea!”

[D…death penalty? ( ｰ̀дｰ́ ) That’s not even funny. Shut your mouth if you know nothing. Our Almighty Master recognized my achievement with that~! I have fulfilled Master’s order! Unlike someone who is hella slow.]

[Isn’t that right, Master?]

Lunea refuted me immediately. The surprise on its face vanished, replaced by an arrogant demeanor.

It was an order…?

Well, I wasn’t the only one who had the freedom to act among all the Dooms. Lunea was also carrying out orders. I didn’t know where or what commands it carried out, but it appeared that it had received permission from Doom Kaos to take the Book of Death.

“However, that does not mean the crime of deceiving me has disappeared. Lunea would have revealed the truth at least when it joined us. It is also your messenger, but its messages are frivolous, contrary to your will. If you don’t punish it right now, then it will become more rude and arrogant in the future.”

[Frivolous? You shouldn’t say that. I can’t understand you no matter how much I try. It is just that you are too serious most of the time.]

[Master, Doom Man is tripping over something that is already over to get at me. He claims it is because I deceived him, but hey~ is that really true? He just wants to take the Book of Death. Doom Man is making up excuses right now!]

This bastard…

“I am now standing on the fourth step of the staircase, right below the curtain. Please establish the proper authority for my current position. Otherwise, what is the point of being where I am now? Would the lower lords have any hope and desire to challenge the higher ranks after this? I have only one wish: that it be made accountable for its crime of deceiving me. Certainly, if you tell me to tolerate it, then I will try to do so, but I hope you understand my sincerity, my lord.”

[Oh, dear… You are so temperamental. Do you think our Almighty Master would even bat an eye? Stop making up excuses and focus on thinking about how to fulfill our lord’s orders. If you need my help, feel free to tell me. I am busy, but I will help you when I can. You know? I am still filled with respect and love for you, Doom Man~♡♡♡ ]

Nonetheless, it seemed that Doom Kaos had said something to Lunea as it suddenly fell silent. Its gaze passed by me and fixed on the curtain. It was desperate, and it didn’t know what to do. Doom Kaos was paying attention to my words rather than the bastard’s nonsense.

[Master…! Doom Man’s words are not true. I have never deceived Doom Man. Please!]

The outline of the curtain was dark and calm like a tranquil lake. For the first time, I saw the curtain waver. When the movement intensified into a ripple, I looked at the bastard. Dread was filling its face. Lunea was trembling, not knowing what to do, and it was flapping its wings harder to regain its balance.

It was nothing more than a tiny creature, the size of a fist, struggling down the stairs. However, its fear spread throughout the lower Dooms.

Then, the bastard’s face started distorting. No, it actually became crumpled. It was the face of the Guide at the beginning of the Stage when the malice of Doom Kaos was revealed. From that hideous face, an instinctive hostility, which the bastard itself couldn’t handle, squirmed.

[Nothing will change even though you’re trying this hard. The Book of Death is mine! Lu-ne-ah’s! Do you get it?]

The curtain wavered once more. I realized that the phenomenon occurred whenever Doom Koas was conveying its thoughts to lower Dooms. It was now talking to me. Its judgment intuitively burrowed deep into my brain.

It was not telling me to retrieve the Book of Death, but it was more something like allowing flagellation. Doom Kaos had come to the conclusion that I could punish the sins of the bastard. Although I was prohibited from killing it, I had to be content with this.

From the beginning, I expected that it would be difficult to retrieve the Book of Death when Lunea mentioned Doom Kaos’s command.

Thump.

I stepped on the stairs below. Mount flinched and tensed up.

Thump.

I took another step down the stairs. Caso was a bit different. It seemed to be immersed in the chilly air like Mount, but there was a secret between us. It was cautiously looking at me with its huge eyes full of expectation. It was not expecting me to get promoted further, but it was probably asking me to stop the bastard from challenging its position.

However, it quickly lowered its head after a few seconds.

Flames spread on my wings and burned even more. Lightning flashed around me.

Thump.

Now it was the very last stair, where the bastard was floating annoyingly.

[We will have to see each other forever, so… I really want to get along well with you, Doom Man…. So… You know…. Right?]

The bastard’s ability to send shameless messages with a face trembling in fear was truly amazing.

I announced grimly, “I will carry out your execution.”

[Oh, shit. This is scary.]

“Try resisting if you can.”

[Do you think I’m crazy? Why would I do that? I, Lunea, submit to our master and the higher lords. So please, be gentle. I, Lu-ne-ah, am ready! ٩(๑˃ꇴ˂๑)و ]

Fine, you asshole. Let’s see how long you can last.

***

Lunea likely experienced a similar sensation to what I did when Entegasto attempted to grab me. It couldn’t react to the speed of my hand reaching out. Only its face peeked out between my fingers, and its entire body was caught by the pressure of my grip. If I concentrated my ultimate Power on it, then it would burst at any moment.

However, the condition was that I couldn’t kill it. And even if Doom Kaos allowed me to do so, I had no intention of allowing it to die so easily. Entegasto must have had this mindset when it came down the stairs to punish me.

However, the result wasn’t what Entegasto had expected. Although I couldn’t defeat it, I proved my capability on equal terms. Also, I even gained the authority to teach this bastard a lesson.

Instead of concentrating the power in my grasp, I manipulated lightning bolts in a very complex and subtle manner. I made sure every bolt pierced through its entire body.

Zing-

[Ah, ah~♡ ]

As expected, its screams got on my nerves. The bastard and its kind concealed their weakness in this way and enjoyed the reaction of their opponent at the same time. It was how they resisted. Therefore, showing my rage would only serve to raise the bastard’s morale.

I suddenly recalled the past life I had lived before I traveled back in time. The majority of the Awakened were fucked up at that time, and I was one of them. Torturing other factions’ Awakened was common. In fact, I had been in a position to torture and had also been in a position to be tortured.

Torture… Although the perpetrator and the victim seemed clearly distinguished, it was an extension of the battle between those who wanted to suppress and those who resisted. Of course, the perpetrators were dominant in most of the battles.

Nonetheless, there were occasions when the victims won. It was difficult, but it happened. In those cases, they screamed in agony and were soaked in blood, but they provoked the perpetrators during the brief gap between the sessions. If they lost the strength to provoke, then they would just collapse. However, the important thing was that they never told the perpetrators what they wanted to hear.

Eventually, the perpetrators were unable to control their anger and killed the victims. That moment was the victory that the victim had been waiting for. The victims died laughing at the perpetrators and their accomplices, taking the secrets with them that the perpetrators desperately wanted to hear.

The End.

Of course, now wasn’t the time to find out something from this bastard, but overall, it was no different. The bastard knew that I couldn’t kill it and that the moment this punishment ended would come. That was definitely the reason it was acting like that.

From the start, this bastard had been determined to defeat me.

[Please be gentle~ More gentle than this. Ahhh. It hurts~♡ ]

I had to suppress my anger to avoid accidentally killing the bastard. If I killed it, then the punishment I was inflicting on it would fall on me. I had to calm down in order to not be swept away by this bastard’s intentions.

I also needed to make the torment longer and more painful. This was supposed to be the mindset of the perpetrators long ago. I was lucky to be alive, but I had been in this bastard’s place before. Therefore, I knew what it was thinking about.

[A bit more gentle, please~ I might die like this~♡ ]

I ignored it and focused my Sense on my grasp. More precisely, I focused on how much the bastard reacted to each lightning bolt.

The bastard had no physical body; it was only a mental entity. However…

1. The bastard and its kind were composed of identical ‘forms,’ making it impossible to distinguish between them.

2. The pressure of my clenched fist was surpassing the physical realm.

3. The bastard was definitely experiencing pain due to the lightning bolts.

With these conditions in mind, I tried analyzing the internal structure of the bastard. I observed at what point it trembled more intensely and felt weaker.

***

There was not a single plea for mercy or for me to stop. The bastard was stubborn.

The duration of the Man Who Overcomes Adversity was running out. If my intention had been to kill Lunea, then it wouldn’t have mattered whether the activation ended or not, but this was not the moment for the death penalty.

Permission had been granted to me to whip it until my anger subsided, but I didn’t want to end it with such an absurd punishment. The bastard had to suffer more and beg for death.

At that time, the streaks of lightning, which were as fine as blood vessels, were stirring the bastard’s internal structure. I chose the parts where Lunea experienced the most extreme pain and exerted power just enough to not kill it. And then, at one point, it finally happened.

[S…stop… stop…! Arghhhh…. P…please.]

Perfect.

This was the beginning of the real torture.

Lunea’s face had been trembling since it had been caught in my grip. However, it was not until then that it showed the reaction I wanted to see. It started to twitch, stretch out, and shiver uncontrollably.

[Argh! Stop… Please… S…stop!]

[I will… I will give it to you! The…the Death…the Book of the Death… Ugh… So…! Stop… St… Stop!!!! Ahhhhh!]

[The Book of Death!!!]

Chapter 425

Joshua suddenly realized that he was aging. The aging process had not been noticeable since he regained his former appearance. The feeling he had was purely due to his heightened Sense, while the actual speed of aging affecting him was incredibly slow.

He wondered how much longer his lifespan would be. Five thousand years? Ten thousand? Twenty thousand? The numbers that crossed his mind were so vast that it became meaningless to think about them.

However, it was different for his subordinates. The Awakened had been aging at a rate not much different from ordinary people since they returned from the Stage of Advent. Their lives were finite. There was a high possibility that they would die before reaching the age of one hundred.

Mmm…

Therefore, Joshua experienced a sense of sorrow upon witnessing his followers, with whom he had shared moments from Act Two, Stage One, distancing themselves from society. Although he was reborn in this land, his people were still confined to the lonely and distressing life they had on the stage.

At that time, a beautiful aristocratic woman approached Joshua while he sat on the throne. She was ghastly pale as if she was sick and had mysterious colors in her eyes that captivated people. She politely held the hem of her dress in both hands and bent her knees.

“Would you like to dance, my lord?”

A victory party was being held.

The party was bustling with attendees, but only Joshua and his followers were from the mainland. They had no interest in how the party was going.

The party was a typical Greenwood-style event, unlike those in the areas that the Awakened had occupied. No human tunes from the mainland could be heard, nor were any plates to be found. Instead, the melodious sounds of Greenwood’s musical instruments filled the air, while the attendees joyfully danced to the rhythm. Amidst the noble dancers, the woman of aristocratic status, who Joshua had previously rejected, was present.

Joshua got up from the throne and moved to where his followers were gathered.

“Are you guys bored?”

Ever since the Stage of Advent, his people had no attachment to the mainland. Unlike other Awakened who sought wealth and sought to claim territories, Joshua’s followers were not motivated by such desires. Their sole reason for being with him was their unwavering loyalty to him.

If they wanted land or wealth, then Joshua could have easily fulfilled their wishes. However, since they lacked such ambitions, he could only satisfy their primal instincts.

Joshua began gesturing with his eyes to indicate multiple locations within the hall for his followers. He first looked at the center of the hall, where the crowd was dancing, consisting of chosen vampire nobles and city dwellers, who had undergone the selection process.

Then, he glanced at the perimeter of the hall, where the captured knights and priests were bound and stripped of their clothing, regardless of gender. He then focused on the musicians, who were solely concentrating on their performance.

Lastly, Joshua shifted his gaze toward the men and women who were trembling in fear. These individuals were the ones Joshua had handpicked for his followers from the city, although it didn’t matter if his people wanted someone else other than this group of people.

“Go ahead and pick anyone you like.”

Joshua instructed his followers to choose anyone they desired from among the attendees. With a single clap, the musicians ceased playing. When Joshua returned to his throne and sat down, his subordinates started to walk around. A startled scream and a burst of tears could be heard from different parts of the hall.

Joshua then clapped his hands again, and the music resumed. Bitterness crossed his face when his last subordinate left. Over half of his people had died during the battle against Holy Knight Caldoran, and since capturing Caldoran’s city, more than half of the remaining had died in the ongoing fights.

There were fewer than fifty followers now, and the absence of his dead subordinates was painfully apparent to Joshua.

The party resumed as if nothing had happened, and an uninvited guest arrived. He wore a battle suit with two emblems. One was the logo of the World Awakened Association, and the other was the logo of a company or agency he worked for. It was evident from the iron tag around his neck that he was a mercenary and not an Awakened.

Nonetheless, Joshua felt a strange sensation upon confronting the man, unrelated to his identity. Despite not being Awakened, the man’s gait displayed remarkable strength, and his pupils were dilated, akin to a cat’s at midnight. The blood vessels in his eyes were prominent, but there was no visible hemorrhage on his sclera.

He introduced himself to Joshua while standing beneath his throne.

“Thank you for allowing me to enter. I am Marco from TTMC[1]. I am currently stationed twenty kilometers north of Mr. Osiris’s occupied territory, and…”

The mercenary had adapted well to the laws of outer space. However, standing before Osiris and trespassing into the vampire region that everyone avoided caused unease to surface in his eyes.

Joshua asked about the source of the mercenary’s extraordinary abilities despite not being an Awakened.

“It’s Spider Web,” the man replied.

Unable to withstand Joshua’s penetrating stare, the mercenary quickly lowered his head. Then, he handed one pill to Joshua even though there was no order. The mercenary’s group had previously mentioned how expensive the drug was to him, but that did not matter at the moment.

Afterward, the mercenary divulged the true reason he had taken the risk to enter the building.

“There is a message from the Association's leadership to you, Mr. Osiris.”

「 Dear Osiris,

This is Lee Tae-Han. Thanks to your defense of the Land of Whirlpool, the Association could concentrate on seizing the central region. We would like to express gratitude towards you for your efforts through this letter. In addition, I am writing this to tell you an important matter about Mana…」

***

Joshua’s eyes turned cold as he read the message.

Thanks to your defense?

He had no official responsibility, and even if there were, it wouldn’t have come from someone like Lee Tae-Han. The only one who could issue him a command was him.

Nonetheless, Lee Tae-Han was implying that Joshua should remain in the Land of Whirlpool through the letter. Although it was just one sentence, Lee Tae-Han definitely knew how Joshua would interpret the phrase.

But the reason he is still saying such a thing is…

Joshua knew that Lee Tae-Han was trying to enforce his own ideas. As the letter stated, the safety of the battlefields where Awakened was deployed was guaranteed since Joshua and his people had confronted the invading forces and Holy Knights from all over the continent.

Nonetheless, Joshua had defended the Land of Whirlpool by his own will as he wanted to contribute to his war.

He purposely refrained from requesting reinforcements even in the rapidly worsening situation where he lost his people day by day. It was only because he wanted to help him.

Lee Tae-Han…

Joshua thought to himself. Even without employing such obvious tactics, Lee Tae-Han would still get his authority over the central area. Joshua didn’t mind if he had to defend the Land of Whirlpool or expand into other regions for him, but this was…

You are in that position because of me, you arrogant fool.

Joshua crumpled the letter in his hand, and his handsome face remained contorted.

“My Lord… Is it because of the guest earlier? If you wish, I can go after him, then…perhaps teach him a lesson.”

The approaching noblewoman had noticed Joshua’s change in expression and offered him assistance.

Joshua was preoccupied with the situation that would happen from then. Whatever stupid Lee Tae-Han’s intention was, safeguarding the Land of Whirlpool and expanding into other regions was what he could do to support him. That was the only way the Awakened could quickly finish occupying the central area and advance to the outer regions.

The Greenwood Continent was immense, but it wasn’t the only continent of its size in outer space. There was still a long way to go, and that was why.

Being in a situation where he had no choice but to follow the arrogant idiot’s intentions made his rage surge up.

I can’t lose any more followers.

Therefore, the problem was finding a way to replenish the troops. There were limits to increasing the number of vampire nobles, and increasing their number did not only have advantages.

Moreover, turning townspeople into vampires also posed limits as a majority of them died from previous battles. The consequences of turning all the remaining townspeople into vampires were impossible because then, no one would be in charge of production as vampires couldn’t move during the day.

Joshua’s mind was consumed by dark thoughts.

Should I lift the restrictions?

He had prohibited hunting to prevent conflicts with other Awakened groups, but it happened often at night. It didn’t apply to him, but the circumstances were different for the nobles and ordinary people. Their thirst for blood was uncontrollable as they risked severe punishment by biting townspeople or hunting across the city. They usually targeted the lands vacant by the Awakened instead of the territories where the expeditionary forces and knights were gathered.

It was common for the Awakened to share the land they seized and leave for other battlefields. Therefore, it was an easy target for vampires.

But…

Making the territories of other Awakened groups into their hunting grounds wasn’t something to decide impulsively.

***

Joshua couldn’t make up his mind because satisfying the vampires’ thirst in the battles against Lacryma's Order and capturing as many slaves as possible was better than turning other groups’ lands into their hunting grounds.

His mind was gradually leaning toward this idea. It was not only because of the Awakened or Lee Tae-Han. He just wanted to hasten the end of the war that he was fighting. Thus, if he could eliminate powerful enemies in the Lacryma’s corps in advance and find ways to expand his territory… Then, he wouldn’t have to worry about his subordinates’ hunting grounds.

Finally, Joshua decided to go on a secret mission. He was not going to bring any subordinates. Instead, he chose some insignificant aristocratic individuals whose death would mean nothing. Men and women with pale faces gathered in his bedroom at his call, then…

“Joshua.”

A fierce wind rushed in. Of course, there was only one person who could call him that way. Joshua immediately knelt down.

“Welcome, Master.”

The vampire nobles also knelt following Joshua. At that moment, he saw an old book appearing in front of him. He lowered his head and slightly brushed aside his long blonde hair. Then, he could clearly see the book.

It appeared similar to the [Book of Death Volume 2], which had turned him into a Vampire Lord.

- Seon-Hu: Raise the dead, and make them your slaves.

Joshua heard his voice through telepathy.

1. Not a typo, was TTMC in the raws ☜

Chapter 426

The mercenary was called Moose because of his large physique. It had been over three months since he entered outer space, and everything he had seen and heard in the land of Whirlpool went beyond what he could have imagined.

“Apparently, there was a hearing for the King of Hell on the 25th of last month.”

Despite being accustomed to surprising events, Moose was shocked by the news his subordinate delivered. It was as appalling as witnessing a vampire.

While assisting his subordinate in unloading supplies, Moose’s face contorted in disgust, as if he had just taken a bite of rotten food.

“I understand your concern, but Earth is fine. The King of Hell seemed to have dealt with it.”

“He kept his temper in check?” asked Moose.

“I checked multiple times because it was different from what I had heard.”

The subordinate calmly recounted the events leading up to the hearing. By the time his explanation ended, all the boxes of supplies and materials that had been loaded on the truck were on the ground. Moose sat on one of the boxes, unbuttoning his uniform shirt.

He unconsciously shifted his gaze toward the east where the city of vampires was. It was a dangerous area. To be precise, it was a region ruled by ‘Osiris,’ who was recognized as the Lord of Fear even among the Awakened, and spine-chilling rumors were always about the city. Some villagers even claimed to have seen walking corpses.

“I caught a vampire the day before yesterday.”

As Moose spoke, his subordinate, who had been away for a few days, frowned. His expression was similar to that of Moose’s when he heard the news of the hearing.

Indeed, the rumor was true. The testimonies of those who lost their wives or husbands to vampires were quite specific, and all of their eyewitness accounts were the same. There was no evidence, but the villagers were accepting the fact that vampires existed.

“Ah, I was wondering what that was. That must be the vampire you caught, then.”

The subordinate pointed at a skeleton that was hanging on the wall, and he continued speaking, “We might have to ask for more allowance, or they should at least supply us with some damn crosses or bullets. It is so creepy.”

“Crosses… You are joking, right? If so, that was the funniest thing I have ever heard recently. Just make sure your badge is properly attached to your uniform.”

Moose was convinced that the only reason why the vampires from Osiris’s city didn’t target his people was because of the badge with the emblem of the World Awakened Association. He believed the logo was the most powerful cross in outer space.

“Also, please take this. They said only one pill per person. Next time, we will have to buy it ourselves with our own money. You should have heard how rude they were, ugh.”

“What is this?” Moose asked.

The subordinate answered, “It is called Spider Web. I haven’t tried it myself yet, but I heard that it can make us like the Awakened.”

“...What the heck. Well, I am not even surprised anymore.”

“I agree.”

“Anyway, good job. It will be a great help when dealing with vampires.”

Vampires… Moose couldn’t help but shake his head at the surreal word he had just mentioned. He had killed one last night and watched its body turn to bones under the sunlight, but it still felt like a movie.

Moose patted his subordinate on the shoulder, then got up.

Only five stationed mercenaries were in this remote village. The Awakened and mercenaries who had previously arrived together had departed for different battlefields, leaving behind only the necessary number of people to manage the village.

The subordinate was repairing a truck that had arrived on an unpaved road, while another was supervising the village soldiers at the podium. Another was overseeing the construction of a sewer system, and the last one was comparing the supply and inventory lists.

Meanwhile, Moose had a pen in his mouth and was lost in thought.

We are still in the worst sanitary conditions. It is strange that there is no epidemic spreading between us. There is a limit to building sewer systems by just looking at books, but I can’t ask for more support. Hmm…

He glanced at the people bustling in front of him.

We need more soap, but it will be difficult to receive more supplies. I should build a system to produce it on our own. Yes, this guy would be perfect for the person in charge.

Did we get antibiotics this time? Ah, I should confirm that, too. That guy…shouldn’t die. I hope he can hold on a bit longer.

I should promote Norman to the position of a commander. The guy in charge right now is likely to cause problems in the future.

Shit… if we had a mine, things would have turned out better. I don’t care even if it doesn’t have gold.

Vampires… But I shouldn’t even think about questioning Osiris. All we can do is strengthen the night guard. To do that, I need to improve their nutritional status first. There are so many things to fix.

From the group’s perspective, this was nothing more than a small, insignificant village. It was practically abandoned, and just maintaining the occupation was enough for Moose and his subordinates to fulfill their duties.

The purpose of this remote village was like the Korean Demilitarized Zone, separating Osiris’s occupied area from the other territories. Other remote regions bordering Osiris’s area would not be much different as they would also be terrified every night by attackers looking for blood. Support from affiliated groups would be minimal as well.

It would be awesome if we could establish a cooperative system with others in the same situation, but they all belong to different agencies… But it is still worth trying.

Moose originally planned to return to Earth after his one-year contract period. He wanted to pay off his mortgage and use the remaining money to buy a small bar and settle in a land where he would no longer see corpses.

However, his mind changed when he realized that the fate of hundreds of villagers depended on his decisions.

He had heard many stories. The incidents that took place in outer space were strictly kept confidential, and even if they were exposed, they wouldn’t be legally punished. Thus, the dominating group became the law in remote areas like this village!

Some villages were said to be thriving rapidly not only because of the civilization brought from Earth, but also because of the modern thinking and rational system of the ruling class.

On the other hand, some villages had deteriorated to the extent that their inhabitants dreaded the repercussions if the horrific incidents within their communities were exposed on Earth. They were certain that if their stories were revealed, the public opinion on the Awakened and mercenaries in outer space would turn hostile.

Moose had seen firsthand how his subordinates had changed since entering this remote village. Weeding out the treacherous ones, raping pretty girls, and whipping those who didn’t follow their orders were no longer tasks to hide.

However, the villagers often said their lives were better than before. That was why Moose wanted to do better. Although he was not a law-abiding judge, he wanted to become a judge who could improve the lives of the people here.

Also, he believed that would be quite easy. After all, the longer he stayed in outer space, the more his retirement fund would grow.

***

At night, Moose was waiting for his subordinate to return from the neighboring village. He not only armed himself with a loaded glock, but also took an M4.

Tap, rack, bang.

By recalling his training as a naval instructor from years ago, he reminded himself how to remove a used cartridge from the M4 rifle’s muzzle when it was obstructed. This preparation allowed him to be ready for even the most challenging combat situations.

In addition to the foreboding sense that his subordinate had not yet returned, he grew increasingly uneasy due to the village’s heightened alert for nocturnal vampire activity. The village became deathly silent, as though every resident had drifted off to sleep. Screams were heard only when vampires appeared.

The occasional sound of a horn had long since stopped. There was no response from the walkie-talkies connected to his subordinates.

Moose took Spider Web without hesitation. When he understood why it was called that way, he smelled blood. He also heard footsteps approaching him. He had to be on full alert, so he couldn’t afford to be impressed by the effect of the pill.

He hid behind a wall, aiming his gun at the entrance of the village. The feeling of his heart pounding against his chest was clearer than ever, and his mouth dried up quickly, probably because of the pill.

The door creaked open just after that, and Moose’s thoughts were quick.

This guy smells of fresh blood and it’s from the villagers and my subordinates!

Intruder! I will start shooting!

Nonetheless, Moose’s finger on the trigger did not move. It didn’t take long for him to realize that his finger wasn’t the only thing that had stopped moving. His pupils were dilated uncontrollably. All he could do was stare at the intruder standing in the darkness. He was being restrained by a supernatural phenomenon!

Moose remembered that the Awakened called this ability ‘Restraint.’ Convinced that the intruder was an Awakened, Moose gritted his teeth.

“Why are you doing this? If you think this won’t be discovered, then you have made a big mistake. The World Awakened Association will figure out what has happened here today.”

The person responded, “I don’t see a single Awakened around here. All I see are walking corpses that have recently died. They are all drawn by the power of Osiris.”

The intruder’s figure was still hidden in the darkness, even though the light was turned on. Then, long nails emerged from the darkness, and blood slowly dripped from the tips of the red nails. Moose couldn’t take his eyes off as if he was hypnotized.

However, it was not actually hypnosis, so Moose’s gaze moved again to chase the intruder. At that moment, a voice came out again from where the intruder was standing. It was a beautiful voice of a woman.

“Is it really Osiris? I find that doubtful,” she said.

“What the hell do you mean..?” he asked.

“Does Doom Man actually cherish Osiris? No, I should rephrase the question better. Do you think Odin cherishes Osiris?”

Moose thought about the answer without realizing it. Based on what he had heard, Osiris was Odin’s precious Awakened. The high-ranked Awakened, who had sided with Mary in the Final Stage, were now the board members of the association, Odin’s closest associates.

“You are saying the same thing as everyone else.”

“...?”

“But you also know nothing about Odin.”

Moose couldn’t understand the intruder’s intentions at all. The same went for her identity. One clear thing was that no one could casually mention Osiris and Odin like that. All Moose could see were the red nails flickering before his eyes.

He thought this was the worst-case scenario. If she was an Awakened, then there was room for conversation. However, if she was a species of Dragorin…

But how can she speak our language that fluently?

The beautiful voice coming from the darkness was definitely not from a translator.

“Don’t be scared. I will ask you two more questions. If I kill Osiris, will Odin really be sad?”

“...”

“Mary is next in line. I came this far, so I can’t waste my time anymore.”

“W…what the hell are you talking about!”

“Last question.”

“...”

“Have you heard of Odin’s bloodline? I mean, the real blood relatives of Odin. The ones who have the same blood as him.”

“...”

“Okay, fine. You are mentioning Odin’s priests again.”

“Keuk.”

Of course, Moose was afraid of the imminent death, but there was one story he had heard consistently while staying in outer space. The mysterious intruder was bringing death upon herself. She seemed to have a purpose beyond casually mentioning Odin’s name - to challenge him.

Moose was confident that he would die today, but the intruder would follow him to the underworld tomorrow.

“I really do not like you human corps. You are all passionate about your leader, but you know nothing about who you are following. I will send Osiris after you to the underworld, so just wait.”

She sounded like she was reading a fairy tale with a happy ending. It was such a benevolent voice, but soon it came to press down on Moose’s breath.

Moose didn’t die of suffocation. As he teetered on the edge of consciousness, a memory suddenly resurfaced. It was the story of the Guide who had burst people’s heads during the Stage of Advent. He knew that could be his fate, leaving him with a jumble of emotions ranging from anger to bitterness, as he believed he had finally begun something worthwhile…!

***

Moose died. When his body that had been lying down started to tremble again, he could no longer be called Moose.

“Ughhhh…”

“That is enough. You should be called a zombie now. Well, no. You are a ghoul now.”

Chapter 427

Kasaila didn’t leave anyone alive in the village. She killed everyone, including the soldiers of the Demon King and the treacherous Greenwood natives. When they rose again as undead under the influence of Osiris, she killed them once more.

Once the darkness that enveloped her body finally vanished, her true form was revealed. The blood that had dyed her nails crimson seeped back into her body. Her ears were pointed, but she was different from the ordinary elves. With skin devoid of color like a vampire’s, her eyes bore a cruel, murderous gaze that contrasted sharply with the calm expression on her face.

She was now intending to move on.

“You. Are you Osiris? I was on my way to meet you.”

She muttered to herself, but her words were actually directed toward the hidden presence watching her from the distance. She didn’t need to turn around or raise her voice as it could hear her from afar.

[Please do not compare me to low-class beings like Osiris! I, Doom Lu-neah, am the sixth Demon King! (๑`ȏ´๑) I am on a different level from him.]

“Hmm… Well, Lunea. Your title seems more fitting for Osiris than you. Are you sure you are a Demon King? Why have I never seen or heard about you before?”

[You are so mean! My infamy is notorious in the world of spirits! But I will let it slide this time since you called my name correctly.]

“What if you don’t?”

[Why are you asking that? You already know what will happen. I have no choice but to show you why I am called ‘Doom,’ and the power of my almighty master. Then, you would get injured or lose stuff even if you are Ms. Black. Do you really want that? I don’t think so.]

Upon closer inspection, Kasaila found that the entity sending the message was a small spirit. The tiny creature, who had just barely avoided destruction, was fluttering its wings.

“Did Doom Man send you? Why didn’t he come himself?” she asked.

[Doom Man… Ah. Don’t even mention that filthy and disgusting guy. Just hearing his name makes my teeth chatter with rage. I am sorry for the late greeting. I am Doom Lu-neah! You must be the Great Black.]

Kasaila responded, “You approached me, knowing who I am? You must be really brazen.”

[A lot has changed since the last time you were active.]

“But you weren’t even there then, were you?”

[Are you going to keep underestimating me? You will get hurt doing that. Hehe.]

Kasaila thought an annoying creature had appeared. She wanted to kill it right away, but it was prepared to escape at any moment. Moreover, she had a more important purpose than killing this fly-like being.

She asked, “So why did you come to find me?”

[There is a famous saying that the enemy of an enemy is a friend. I think we can be friends!]

“I have seen many cases where that was not true, Lunea.”

[Well, there is nothing I can do if that's what you believe. When you face death, you will probably regret this moment. Just wait here. I will call Doom Man as you wish. Oh, right! I will say my last farewell since we will never see each other again. Have a nice death!]

[‘What an idiot. She doesn’t even understand that I am trying to save her… She doesn’t know how strong Doom Man is, dumbass.’ Oopsy! I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to say that out loud. I am still not used to this, so I made a mistake. Please forget about it!]

Kasaila laughed, but her narrowed eyes showed how annoyed she was.

She finally asked, “Is Doom Man that strong?”

[Don’t even mention it. He is incredibly powerful. You would barely be able to confront him after you bring out your true form, but you don’t like that, do you? Also, I only said you could barely manage to fight him, not defeat him. I am confident that Doom Man will kill you. You are going to die~~٩(๑^o^๑)۶ ]

Kasaila remarked, “It seems you know a lot even though you haven’t been here long.”

[Ugh, you are underestimating me again.]

“Are you sure Doom Man is not afraid of me?”

[What do you mean?]

“I wonder if he sent you in order to avoid me.”

[You tend to overestimate yourself just as you underestimate me. If you don’t fix that habit, you are really going to be in huge trouble. Tsk tsk. Let me make it clear. Doom Man doesn’t even know you exist. You are out of his radar. Well, you might get his attention if you kill Osiris. But that is only under the assumption that… You. Will. Kill. Osiris. For. Sure.]

“...”

[Listen. You would have to bring out your true form to kill Osiris. He has both volume one and two of the Book of Death. He usually keeps them hidden under the protection of a separate space.]

“But that doesn’t mean Osiris has become the Undead Emperor yet. You must not know what that is.”

[Hey, again! That is one of the basics! I know everything!]

“I think I have a chance to win without bringing out my true form, so why do you think differently?” Kasaila asked.

[Unfortunately, you know nothing about what Osiris has. If you attack him, then you will only expose your identity and be chased after. Then, you will encounter Doom Man. I, Lunea, will snitch on him.]

[Why do you not realize that every scenario will conclude with your death? Are you that stupid? If I have to deal with an idiot, then it’s not worth talking to you…]

“What does he have?”

[All of Doom Man’s priests have it, except for the two. Isn’t that funny? The one who actually created the item is your Old One. If you don’t believe me, Lu-neah, try it and see for yourself.]

“Why are you telling me all this?”

[Look. I haven’t fully recovered yet. Who do you think did this to me? He is receiving the favor of the Master, has become strong enough to confront Doom Entegasto, and is on the verge of reviving undead factions and bringing all of them under his command as soon as he takes the last volume of the Book of Death. Also, the human corps is freaking strong. Can’t you tell how cunning Doom Man would be right now?”

Kasaila murmured, “Doom Man confronted Doom Entegasto…”

[Against someone you guys are scared of and chickened out on… Ah, I should have reworded it better. You were having a strategic retreat, not running away.]

Kasaila frowned for the first time.

[Hey, why? What’s wrong? It has been a while. Let’s forget about it. Right now is more important. Hehe. Anyway, Doom Man did confront Doom Entegasto.]

Doom Lunea… This small Demon King was correct. While it was likely that not all the stories it told the Great Black were true, at least the ones from the old battlefield were true. The fear at that time was so intense that it permeated the entire soul, and the outcome was brutal.

Kasaila’s almost lost her temper and told Lunea to shut the fuck up. However, she felt the undeniable presence of her true self stirring vigorously inside her. Though dormant, it awakened in response to the weight of past humiliation.

***

[ (๑´╹‸╹`๑)... Really… I am so scared that I can’t say a single word. If you can’t control yourself like that, then how can I trust you to work together? If you show such a precarious state again, then I will have no choice but to call Doom Man. Keep that in mind.]

“I apologize for underestimating you. It was dangerous. I almost killed you.”

Kasaila had barely managed to suppress the urge of her true form bursting out.

“So, tell me. What kind of work do you want to do with me?”

[You are the one who hid the last bloodline of the Great Red, right?]

Kasaila did not answer that question.

[Don’t pretend you don’t know. Doom Man is still looking for it. Fine. You don’t have to tell me anything, but you must hide it well so that Doom Man can never find it. Even I, Lunea, don’t want the Great Red to wake up right now.]

[Also, Doom Man won’t blink an eye even if you kill his loved ones. He is a very vicious man. If you think he would get scared and stop, then you are wrong. You perhaps don’t know anything at all… That is why you need the help of me, Doom Lu-neah!]

Kasaila said coldly, “You guys have such an extreme hostility towards each other. Thanks for the information. When the time comes to kill you, I will let you go without pain.”

[There is nothing to be happy about. There is no difference between us and you guys.]

“My thoughts are a bit different. Wouldn’t the things that remain become even more valuable if Doom Man, who holds precious possessions, were to lose them as well?”

[Sigh. What have you been hearing? It seems you haven’t grasped the true nature and how wicked he is. Do you think he will simply search for the treasure you have hidden? Absolutely not. He will discover not only the final volume of the Book of Death and the treasure you have concealed, but also the ancient relics from the War of New Devil. He will even demolish any magic towers he encounters. Right now, he is getting stronger every minute.]

[If that is the end, then I wouldn’t have come to see you. I told you, right? Doom Man’s human corps is as greedy as Doom Man himself. Don’t turn a blind eye to it as if it is just a matter of the Greenwood Continent. You may not know it, but you are starting a disaster.]

“This is getting boring. Why don’t you get to the point?” Kasaila asked.

[I, Lu-neah, will make a plan! If you don’t believe me, then I will lure Doom Man to a place you choose. Any way is fine as long as you make sure you are well prepared.]

“Keep going.”

[Let me tell you again. You alone cannot confront Doom Man. At the very least, you need one more thing or person like you. If you want to be more certain, are you close to the Queen of Elsland?]

“Why are you asking that?”

[The Queen of Elsland is gathering your kin. It will be helpful. That queen is quite selfish, so it is hard to tell if she will listen or not, but that depends on you.]

[This is an incredible chance! You have the opportunity to turn the tide of the war in your favor this time. It would be foolish to let it slip away when it is right in front of you.]

“It seems like everyone wants me to get rid of their political enemy, and it is getting more uncomfortable.”

[Don’t take it that way. It’s good for you and me, Doom Lu-neah. There is no harm for either of us. I have more ambition than you think. Hehehe.]

“I am not talking about you. Doom Entegasto…”

Even though a long time had passed, Kasaila felt a shiver again as she heard the name of Doom Entegasto. She was shocked that Doom Entegasto had lost its power to be challenged by lower lords.

Considering Doom Man’s rapid ascent in power, it was highly unlikely that Doom Entegasto would remain passive and observe. After all, Doom Entegasto was capable of ripping the formidable Undead Emperor, his own powerful subordinate, apart.

Kasaila thought, ‘I don’t particularly like moving under Doom Entegasto’s plans, but it is not a terrible suggestion. Saint Jayden should not wake up yet.’

If she was cautious, being mindful of the possibility of a trap, then it seemed worthwhile to give it a try.

[It’s not a big deal if you misunderstand, but just letting you know that Doom Entegasto has nothing to do with this.]

“Fine, fine. But there is one thing I am worried about.”

[What is it?]

“I wonder if you can successfully evade the attention of the most powerful Demon King.”

[That is none of your business. I hope you focus on taking care of yourself… Look. What are your thoughts now?]

Suddenly, Kasaila realized why she had mistaken the tiny Demon King for Osiris. The scent of death emanating from the small Lunea wasn’t solely due to Osiris’s influence in the vicinity. From the very beginning, Lunea had exuded a smell of death, the overpowering odor of Doom Entegasto. Somehow, Doom Entegasto had managed to block the other Demon King’s attention toward Lunea.

“There is one final thing that concerns me.”

[Go on, tell me.]

“We will need more help. If you and your tribe provide us support when we launch an attack on Doom Man, then wouldn’t it be more advantageous? Especially if you genuinely desire Doom Man’s demise.”

[You only see one side of the situation and not the other. I, Lu-neah, am risking my life at this very moment. If I am caught by our master or Doom Man, then I will disappear forever. I will die! Also, there is one more important task to fulfill.]

“What is it?”

[I can only tell you that it is the most crucial thing in killing Doom Man. It is not just you who sheds blood, so stop talking about help or whatever. Now, what? Will you work with me or nah?]

“You really are conscious of Doom Man. Alright. I accept your suggestion.”

Kasaila continued, “Ahem. I, the Great Black, Kasaila, accepts your agreement, Doom Lunea. Until the death of Doom Man.”

[I, Doom Lu-neah, will also fulfill the agreement with the Great Black, Kasaila. Until the death of Doom Man.]

[From now on, we are on the same side. Just to let you know, I will send Doom Man your way if I notice any intention of betrayal from you. When that happens, you will desperately realize why I, Lu-neah, was warning you this much!]

“You are afraid of Doom Man, but good at scheming to kill him. Well, I don’t mind that.”

[We should get rid of him since I am scared. I, Lu-neah, won’t run away like someone.]

Kasaila answered with a stiffened face, “Tell… Entegasto that I will come and take Jayden’s heart again one day.”

[What the heck? Why are you mentioning Doom Entegasto out of nowhere? Half of the Great Red’s Heart is with Doom Man.]

[Has your determination to eliminate Doom Man grown stronger now? If you locate and retrieve the heart, returning it to the Great Red, you may earn forgiveness. Even without seeking revenge, accomplishing that alone would be a significant achievement. I genuinely hope for the arrival of that day.]

[So, in conclusion! What is the most important thing for that day to come? We have to be afraid of Doom Man. It would be a complete failure if we perish midway.]

“...”

[Doom Man is very very strong and scary 〻( `ω´)〻 ]

Chapter 428

“We need more local scriptures and priests who can analyze them. It is not that the scale is small now. To advance at the speed you want…”

The voice that had been following stopped as the scene of mutilated corpses unfolded before us. They had been torn apart and devoured. At first glance, they resembled as if they had been attacked by wild beasts.

Everyone, including me, thought it was definitely the trace of Declans. They were the only ones who could rip apart bodies deliberately and had the power to destroy bones into fragments.

The expedition team members scattered with torches in their hands. Rather than tracking the Declans’ traces, they were collecting the belongings that the corpses couldn’t take with them to the afterlife. The priests began to pay their respects to the deceased individuals, and knights started to prepare for a possible attack by the Declans.

“Remember. The profit distribution is five to five.”

The person who had been walking next to me was the exploration team leader named Ipo. Perhaps it was because he could handle Mana himself, but he didn’t hire an assistant. That didn’t matter as long as his skills were outstanding.

He added as he watched others collecting accessories from the corpses’ bags.

“Don’t worry about your share. I will create a ledger to match the retrieved items so that you can compare them. Of course, only if you want to do so.”

The deads’ clothes were torn and soaked in blood, making it difficult to recognize their original appearance.

However, it was evident that these were not ordinary individuals, not only from their attire, but also from the scattered belongings. This was why Ipo had already mentioned the terms of the contract.

At that moment, one of the team members brought a flag and unfurled it in front of us. It was merely a blood-soaked piece of cloth without a flagpole, but I recognized the inscription on it. Enclosed within a large square frame was an emblem of the Barien Empire on the left side and an emblem that the former Emperor Barien had given to his successor.

The positioning of a silver star at the right upper part indicated that the deceased were members of the successor’s royal family. While it was an unexpected windfall for the exploration team, Ipo didn’t seem happy about it.

“Shit.”

His face contorted, filled with distress. The corpses looked as if they had perished less than a day ago, and there were only about two bodies of the knights who were supposed to protect the royal family members. There would have been many more people. I wondered what had driven them to this point, and what had caused them to flee to the area where Declan emerged.

The answer lay in Ipo’s stiffened face. He was shifting his gaze toward the direction in which the dead might have fled from.

The South.

“The Demon King’s corps must be close. I knew the Barien Empire was under attack, but I didn’t expect it to be this severe.”

Ipo looked at me with a questioning expression, wondering if I knew about this.

“Are you afraid of the Demon King’s corps?”

“We need to reconsider our expedition. Please hear me out. I know you are powerful and possess great wealth. But, bear in mind that the Demon King’s corps is dangerously close to us. No matter how strong you are, confronting them is out of the question. No matter how much money you have, persuasion won’t work.”

He gulped and then continued.

“Look. We haven’t secured enough resources. I guarantee that our exploration speed cannot be improved beyond this point. But let’s assume we continue with the expedition in this state. Let’s also say there is a significant relic hidden somewhere around here, as you suspect. Which option would be faster: us finding the relic or the Demon King’s army finding and attacking us before we can escape?”

I whispered, “Then what did you think I was?”

His eyes expanded to the extent that they appeared on the verge of bursting at any given moment.

***

One of Ipo’s hands instinctively headed towards his sword. His pupils trembled with all kinds of calculations in his mind. Soon, he removed his hand from the sword because he witnessed the space distort where I had shown my clenched fist. The distorted area stood out clearly against the backdrop of the night sky, appearing as a circular void.

As the brief moment of condensed pressure subsided, the surrounding space returned to its normal state, as if nothing had occurred. Ipo couldn’t take his eyes off from the once extraordinary void that now appeared normal.

I stated, “I will protect you from the Demon King’s corps. I will fulfill my promise of reward. The Declans will not be able to launch an attack against us. Just focus on the exploration for now.”

“...Can you…guarantee that?”

He was asking whether his life could be assured even after the completion of the expedition. If the team could uncover more relics like the battlefield where Doom Entegasto and Saint Jayden fought, then I could have guaranteed more than his life.

Anyway, the reason I disclosed my identity to Ipo was because I didn’t want him to be a disposable resource. Several conditions had aligned.

Even without Yeon-Hee’s help, I could easily turn him to my side due to his desire for revenge against the Atreus Empire. The story of him falling from a famous explorer to a sword-selling vagrant became a famous tale that reminded others not to be like him. The Greenwood species often talked shit about him behind his back.

“Do you know a guy named Onir?” I asked.

“If you mean the King of Mercenaries…who would not know…him?”

He lowered his voice, looking around cautiously.

“I heard his swordsmanship is as swift as lightning. His ability to absorb Mana is also fitting for his reputation.”

He didn’t seem to have realized why I was mentioning Onir.

“If you unearth more artifacts, then I can offer you that as well.”

The method behind this possibility was not crucial.

Ipo held his breath. He fell silent while observing the Lacryma priests casting spells on the corpses and his subordinates that he recruited wandering about. He might have thought my offer was a deceitful serpent’s manipulation. However, what I presented to him was an unparalleled opportunity.

I added, “I will give you time to think.”

He stuttered, “W…wait. Then… I will set up camp…here tonight.”

I shrugged. “Sure. You are still in charge, Ipo. Nothing has changed.”

After saying that, I watched Ipo walk away. He appeared extremely burdened, but no one paid him any special attention. The scene of deceased members of the royal family who met their demise while fleeing told a tale that weighed heavily on everyone, not just Ipo. The coffers filled with valuable gold and jewels meant nothing as they couldn’t be carried away after death.

The distant cries of wild beasts echoed the night. However, the Declans’ cries were absent as they had all fled from me. If I had the ten thousand-year-old spider, then there would have been the rumbling of spiders digging and prowling underground.

I had sent the spider to Jonathan through Yeon-Hee. Considering that multiple attacks from enemies were aimed at Jonathan, it would be more useful to him than to me. Therefore, the sounds of beasts were unusually loud.

Those noises then faded away. My thoughts suddenly got interrupted by the bastard’s messages.

[Hello, sir. This is Lunea. How have you been? I have been investigating Dragorin Red with all my means, but I have not found any traces yet. But please don’t worry. I am putting in a lot of effort, and I am confident that I will bring you nice news soon.]

[There is something important I must inform you about. Hehe. Doom Entegasto wouldn’t want Osiris to obtain the final volume of the Book of Death either. There might be a conflict between the factions loyal to Doom Entegasto and the Vampire Corps, so I thought I should give you a heads-up. I apologize for interrupting your precious time. Hehe. Please be aware that Lunea is always on Doom Man’s side. I will leave to allow you to rest then.]

[With respect and love ( ŏ ӟ ŏ)੭~♡ To Doom Man.]

I could not trust anything this asshole said. I could only accept a necessary extent and discard the rest. There were no magic towers or Declans nearby.

Just as I was about to regain my focus, I noted a drone in the distant night sky. A red light from the night vision lens was fixed upon us. The approaching drone meant that the other Awakened group would soon discover the expedition team.

***

“Everything we find is empty. What is going on? Is there supposed to be a Declan in some cave here?”

“It is not that others took them. It appears the Declans have moved their residence for some reason.”

“So what is the fucking reason? How many have we found so far?”

“Nineteen F-class and four D-class mana stones. Five F-class drop items. It is barely enough to cover our daily expenses.”

“Keep chasing. Even if we encounter an army-scale group, the Caliber will be interested. If we negotiate well, we might be able to get away without a fight.”

“None of us are Korean, sir. If we approach recklessly…we will be screwed.”

“That is another problem. Should we start learning Korean now?”

“Mary has joined the war as well. To enter their inner circle, it would be better for you to learn Korean. If you do that, it will be easier to gain Caliber’s favor at least.”

“Ugh, Mary. I don’t even want to think about her.”

“I was under Osiris.”

“I heard Osiris rarely appears on the frontlines, right?”

“Isn’t that the same for Mary?”

“We were forced to face death. You and I…it is clear who had the worst times just by looking at the number of survivors. The bitch had to die in the Final Stage. If ‘he’ had not appeared… she could have disappeared forever. Fuck.”

“I am so sorry for bringing up a useless conversation. Ah, we found new traces… It’s a campsite. It seems like they had crossed over from the Atreus border area, but no emblem was found.”

“Then, they must be refugees or explorer groups. They have no guts. Zoom in… They are an explorer party, and…priests. I heard expedition teams bring priests with them.”

“What should we do? Should we attack them now?”

“Who knows if they have Saint Cassian’s archives.”

“They do have many soldiers, though.”

“Let’s try to make up for it in one go.”

“How many prisoners should we secure?”

“We have fewer than three days until the next entry. Can we afford the maintenance time?”

“Then, we will leave only one priest and one explorer party. We will swiftly deal with the rest and continue tracking the Declans.”

“Do you need me?”

“Nope, they are easy to handle, sir.”

“Proceed.”

“Yes, sir!”

As the distant conversation ended, I noticed Ipo chatting among the night watch, probably because he couldn’t fall asleep. He was forcing himself to laugh at the boring stories. However, the more he did, the more the atmosphere surrounding him sank deeper into a swamp.

I called out to him, “They are coming. You better prepare except for the night watch.”

Ipo couldn’t detect the drone in the night sky or hear the sound of a group of Awakened rapidly approaching us. He looked around with serious eyes before hurriedly getting up. He asked before taking an action in a polite tone.

“Is it okay to reveal…your identity to the party members?”

“Yes, they should know who they are working for now.”

“Are you…thinking of killing the priests?”

“That is up to them. You can meddle if you want since there are more explorers. If you don’t want to clean up the mess, then you better hurry.”

Ipo moved the night watch back, and they did as they were told without questioning Ipo’s serious look. They quietly drew their swords.

The Awakened were indeed fast as their red eyes soon appeared in the bush. There were forty-six eyes of a butcher who had dealt with countless remnants. In other words, there were twenty-three of them. They had surrounded the camp from all directions, examining the structure of the site once again.

I heard Ipo’s voice from the back as if he had discovered one of the Awakened.

“...Please protect us, sir. We will do anything you order.”

Although he was a knight who could handle Mana, he was no different from a prey animal in front of predators about to hunt.

“P…please… Please protect us, sir.”

The night watchmen followed Ipo without question.

I lifted my hood back and turned my head. In that direction, the Awakened in the mid-platinum section was watching me attentively. The group consisted of Awakened without mercenaries. The one who met my eyes was the one who had the most authority.

I gestured to specify one guy. In response, it was not only him but all the Awakened also stood up from the bushes. They reacted in a way that showed that the situation was developing in an interesting manner.

Nonetheless, those who had seen my face at least once were petrified as soon as they saw me. Their faces turned ghastly pale as if they had stared at their own souls. They didn’t even blink.

Their leader was one of them. Those who had not recognized me started to grasp the situation. They first looked at the color of my hair, then my eyes. Their glances were contrasting my current look with Odin’s impression they had heard of. No voice had yet come out to tell them that I was Odin.

I pointed to the leader. The guy collapsed as he knelt down in front of me, but it was not due to my power. He lowered his head to the point that his forehead touched the ground.

“Oh… Oh….”

Then, the trembling voice that burst out right after was so loud that it woke everyone up.

“It’s an honor to see Odin!”

“It’s an honor to see Odin!”

“It’s an honor to see Odin!”

The expedition members, knights and priests came out of their tents. The general workers who couldn’t get a tent allocation were just rubbing their eyes as they had woken up from sleeping bags outside.

The leader quickly realized my intentions as I nodded my head.

Ssssst-!

Three Awakened who received his gaze flew toward the priests, and the rest spread out all at once. Fear settled quickly. Of course, it was not something that could be seen with the eyes or carried as a tangible material.

However, it could cause shivers like a rash to those who had not been trained in such a situation, even to sword fighters who boasted of mastering the swordsmanship for half their lives. The members of the expedition team knew that I was the protagonist of this terrifying stage. They unintentionally looked at me and avoided my eyes when they met.

I commented, “Caliber seems to be nearby.”

“Yes, sir.”

I continued, “Tell him to come here.”

As soon as I gave them an order, one Awakened disappeared into the darkness.

I asked, “Is this area under your control?”

“F…five groups have intertwined interests here.”

“Tell the leaders of the groups to not even approach this area. I will pay the usage fee separately.”

“Ah…okay, sir.”

“Bring all the local documents. If you find any records of Saint Cassian, do not send them to the association, but include it in the file that would be handed to me. I will pay the price for each one.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Bring everyone, including the priests and those who can decipher the documents. As long as they are cooperative, the number doesn’t matter. I will also pay you per person as well.”

“Yes, sir.”

“The same goes for mana stones and artifacts. Bring them directly to me without going through the association. Each mana stone will be valued according to the costs guaranteed by the association, and the artifacts will be evaluated at the current market price of the exchange.”

The above instructions were sufficient. However, if I didn’t take the lead and set an example first, how long could this atmosphere be maintained?

If I broke the vibe first, then the powers would reassemble with a focus on the strong at one point, and they would chase after something more than money, eventually forgetting what they were afraid of in the first place.

“Add up the costs and include the rewards for your efforts. I will calculate everything here on the spot.”

Money was an excellent means of controlling them, even better so than fear.

“It will be a cumbersome task. Seek advice from your affiliated group.”

Chapter 429

A stupefied looking guy joined us. It was understandable that he had gotten tired while climbing the mountain as he was neither an Awakened or a mercenary. However, the reason his face turned pale was because of the damaged corpses. His face was scrunched up and facing toward the corner, as if he was trying to calm himself down.

Seong-Il noticed the guy after following my gaze, and he said, “It must be his first time getting out of the safe zone. He is a novice named Park Ha-Jin. The company sent him. He is not a bad guy, though.”

The man he was referring to was Korean.

“I forgot to mention, but I am working with a company called Iljoo Construction. They do something else other than building constructions…”

I interrupted, “I heard from Mary.”

“I was planning to tell you when we met earlier, but I just remembered. It feels like we haven’t seen each other for a long time since we last met at the hotel. I should have come to see you first and asked how you were doing before you called me. I am so sorry. You know, I have been trying to make some money lately…”

Then, the guy started vomiting, but the Awakened didn’t even pay attention to him. The laborers carrying the stuff up were locals from the occupied areas, and those commanding them were mercenaries. Park Ha-Jin was the subject of ridicule from both groups.

However, his face seemed familiar somehow. I couldn’t stop looking at him. Was he one of my old classmates? He looked to be in his mid-thirties, so the age was roughly right.

“You are making quite a mess. Disgusting. I will kick you out.”

“Can you calculate without him?” I asked, pointing to the items that Seong-Il’s group had sent up. Some of them were from the detained priests.

“What calculation? Those are all Odin’s possessions anyway. What kind of bastards would get money from you for giving back yours? They must want to die.”

Seong-Il stopped talking and looked around, rolling up his sleeves. People around us began to look intimidated by his gaze.

I sighed. “Don’t get ahead of yourself. That’s what I told them.”

Seong-Il scratched his head. “Ah, okay. Then…okay, fine.”

Mana stones and artifacts were piling up, and the number of captured priests was also increasing. With just a bit of heightened Sense, the musty smell of old books wafted through the air.

There were very limited cases where civilians from the mainland, who were neither Awakened nor mercenaries, could enter outer space. Only members of the capital group, such as the academic survey team and Park Ha-Jin, could do so.

Thus, there were only five civilians who had entered the camp, and they were brought here by local chiefs. They definitely heard about who I was on the way up, so they were being extra careful. The local leaders lowered their heads to show respect and quickly left.

“I, Caliber Kwon Seong-Il, am honored to see you, Odin. I was in Revolucion 12 in the Final Stage. I will devote my life to you whenever you want me to.”

Seong-Il introduced himself in English, following the greeting of other local leaders. That was the exact format that others used earlier.

He then added with a smile, “Why are you looking so surprised? Although I can’t speak well, I have mastered listening to English. I have spent decades with them, and I am not an idiot. But… it is a top secret that I understand English.”

It took me a while to realize why Park Ha-Jin looked so familiar. He looked exactly like his grandfather. The President of Finance, Park Choong-Sik.

I asked with certainty, “Did he get in through the Jeonil Group?”

“That kid? Huh, why is he laughing now? Ah, yes. He pulled strings to get here. Not from Jamie’s side, but from an old guy’s group. It is not really related to me, so I am not that interested. Is he a special guy or something?”

“The old guy’s name must be Park Choong-Sik,” I commented.

Seong-Il rubbed his nose. “Umm…yes, I think so.”

“Have you met him?”

“What is the point of meeting an old guy who will die soon? I am busy looking at Ki-Cheol when I enter Korea. Have I told you about Ki-Cheol dating a girl these days? He has a girlfriend when he is still a baby.”

“What do you mean that Jeonil Group is sucking up Iljoo Construction?” I asked.

Seong-Il shrugged. “Company division and shit. It has been noisy. As far as I know, I am not part of Iljoo Construction but instead belong to a company called Iljoo MCA. I own fifty percent of the shares, Jeonil owns twenty-five percent, and Iljoo Construction owns the remaining twenty-five percent.”

I cocked my head. “That is not bad. Did you take care of it yourself?”

He shook his head. “Not really. They just told me that they tried their best to give me as much as they could. I honestly don’t care. Jeonil is yours anyway, and Iljoo Construction must be yours, right?”

“Yes.”

“So it wasn’t a big deal to me.”

I asked, “Was Jamie involved in the company division?”

“It has been difficult to see her recently. All I know is that the elderly have visited several times in a wheelchair. And then, out of nowhere, that kid got involved. Why are you asking me about this? Is he someone important?”

He was considered the heir of a family that brought me a great fortune. Park Choong-Sik was actually the one who grew the Jeonil Group to this extent, not Jamie. I had only met him once as a son of my father.

Park Choong-Sik devoted his last years to a master he had never seen before. Although he gained the power to hold Korea’s political and economic circles as a reward, his greatest fulfillment was not being excessive and crossing the line from there. Moreover, he was still working hard behind the scenes in the Korean business world, even though he was now over eighty and dealing with the turmoil due to protests.

“...Should I take special care of that kid?” Seong-Il finally asked.

I shook my head. “No, that is unnecessary.”

Park Choong-Sik’s grandson was already benefiting just by being here. Among Korean civilians, there were only a few who could enter this world.

I added, “He is nothing more than the grandson of my servant, the former President of Finance, Park Choong-Sik.”

***

It was inherent for individuals who have received an elite education in a wealthy environment to exhibit it. Especially in cases where they had achieved success through their own efforts, their true value tended to become apparent from the beginning.

Regardless of whether it was good or bad, each individual possessed their own strategy for the battle. They were adept at projecting an appealing image and skillful at winning the favor of others. This didn’t only apply to that particular guy. The civilian participants were holding business cards they exchanged with each other.

“They seem to get along well with their own circles. Adorable.”

They no longer paid attention to the confined priests, the segregated and closely monitored inhabitants of Greenwood, or the repulsive corpses. They were engaged in a serious conversation and concluded that not compensating me would be more beneficial for the future of each group.

Then now, it was time for them to choose who would deliver the message to me.

“Let me speak on behalf of you guys. As soon as the opportunity arises..”

“I feel much less burdened. Thank you, Mr. Park.”

Park Ha-Jin. I knew that guy would step up. He came with Kwon Seong-Il. He shared the same nationality and language with me, Odin.

“You said he is not a special guy,” Seong-Il said.

“No, he is not.”

“But why?”

“He is Korean.”

Seong-Il shook his head at my nonchalant answer.

Iljoo Construction, which had undertaken the dungeon work at the very beginning, had grown to become one of the top ten construction companies. Now it had developed into the largest private military company in Korea and was working with Seong-il.

Park Choong-Sik, the Korean director who assumed an executive position at Jeonil Investment during the company’s initial formation, had now expanded his business endeavors to a broader domain with the assistance of his grandson, making inroads into the largest private military company in Korea.

The grandson, who had only been ten at the time, had grown up and now appeared before me. He reminded me of the old days of how I got here. Also, he reminded me of how much I missed my homeland, especially the country where my parents resided.

Korea… After this war was over, I would probably spend the rest of my life in that country. I would marry Yeon-Hee and take care of my parents.

***

“We cannot receive a reward from Odin.”

“Odin’s decisions have never been reversed, bro. Be grateful and accept it when he offers it.”

“It’s quite a significant cost.”

“How much?”

“Excluding other materials, the majority consists of mana stones. The payment for our group alone exceeds a hundred million dollars, Mr. Caliber.”

“Bruh…your grandfather’s name is Park Choong-Sik, right?”

“Yes.”

“Is he the one called the President of Finance?”

“Yes.”

“Alright. If you want to make a good impression on Odin, then use your family’s wealth.”

“My family is different from what is commonly known. I will explain that part when we have time…”

“So I am telling you to prepare the calculation instead of being cocky, okay? Just remember who we are working for.”

“Can I directly talk to Odin? At the very least, I should convey our intentions to him.”

“What, am I just a scarecrow? This is your problem, bro. You are too ambitious. One day, you will end up in a grave. Just do as you are told, lower your gaze, and hold number two until you return to the safe zone. Got it?”

My meal was ready while Seong-Il and Park Ha-Jin were talking from a distance. I wasn’t talking about soup and bread. The boxes containing mana stones were neatly distinguished. They were supposed to be collected by the association and handed over to me, but since I settled here, it was appropriate to skip the intermediary stage.

Nonetheless, they were only a collection from nearby areas. I needed to visit the association for the grandest feast later.

Seong-Il returned, and we moved together to Ipo’s spot.

“You truly hold a high position,” Ipo said as he looked at me.

<You truly hold a high position.>

Seong-Il chuckled as Ipo’s words were translated into Korean in Seong-Il’s phone.

“Explain in detail to my subordinate what the exploration team entails, its composition, and the prioritized conditions for appointing an exploration team leader.”

“Forgive my impertinence, my lord, but may I ask about your purpose?” Ipo asked.

I responded, “I will deploy exploration teams throughout our territory.”

“Do you remember? I told you when you came to find me, sir. The Barien empire is not an attractive land for explorers. For generations, the Barien empire has been cooperative with explorers, so many of them have visited and have dug up their land already.”

Ipo continued, “However, it is different when it comes to the Atreus Empire, sir.”

Then, Seong-Il shook his head to the side, and the smile disappeared from his face. He silently clenched his fist and asked for permission by looking at me. As soon as I nodded…

Whack!

Blood splattered in front of me, and Ipo, who was thrown away, rolled around in the distance. He had to be thankful that Seong-Il didn’t use his full force.

Seong-Il snarled, “Motherfucker. I want to break your skull, but…I guess I can’t.”

He then continued, “Everyone is the same when it comes to trying to take advantage of chances. But why does that asshole want to attack the Atreus Empire? At a glance, they all look like the same kind from the central region.”

I explained, “It’s a boring story. The Atreus Empire took his treasures and family. Didn’t you say the next target is the Atreus Empire?”

“Yes, I did.”

I smiled. “Perfect. I hope you can speed up the process.”

“The association is already working so hard. It seems a bit excessive than usual. Is there something going on?”

“We should either conquer the entire Greenwood continent or succeed in expanding to another continent in one hundred days.”

“Is it Doom Kaos’s command?”

Seong-Il widened his eyes with such emotion.

“That is why Mary noona…”

“What about Mary?” I asked.

“She said she would stop by the headquarters then come here. There has been no news since, so she must be beating up the orcs. Those hideous faces must be getting cut off. She is hella scary when she gets serious.”

Chapter 430

[Extractor has been activated.]

[You have gained XP.]

…

[Extractor has been activated.]

[You have gained XP.]

[LV: 641 (24.29%)]

After enjoying a satisfying meal, I noticed the sun beginning to rise. The campsite was slowly being tidied up, and members of the exploration team who had not joined my side were being relocated, while those who chose to follow me wore somber expressions.

The majority of those who resisted and were forcibly taken away were priests, known for their unwavering faith. Their fate depended on the occupying group, whether they would be traded as slaves or executed.

Seong-Il got up as he saw me, then approached me. It appeared that the side where he was had been settled as well. Since the translator application struggled to interpret the Dragorin language into Korean, Ipo was the one who explained everything to Seong-Il.

Seong-Il glanced at the mana stones rolling in the tent, then grinned.

“I cannot fully repay your kindness, but I will ensure you are well-fed. You must hasten everything upon your return. Take care of yourself. I will bring much more next time I visit you.”

Seong-Il climbed down the mountain accompanied by the President of Finance’s grandson. Leaders from other groups also said bye and started leaving. However, the extreme tension lingered.

Those affiliated with the Atreus Empire were concerned about their families and their future due to defecting. Some felt guilty for abandoning their faith, while others felt unease due to the newcomers joining the camp.

Consequently, everyone whispered nonstop whenever they had a chance, and it was the same when they extracted stones.

The sun was already up, casting its warm glow over the campsite. The laborers were diligently engaged in preparing breakfast. Their exhausted faces, appearing as though they had aged significantly in just one night, conveyed their wish to never experience such a night again.

Ipo said as he showed the list, “There are a total of 613 people.”

A number of new priests joined our group, along with many individuals skilled in deciphering ancient texts who possessed a vast knowledge of the region’s history, despite not being priests themselves.

Regrettably, they often faced harsh treatment from the Awakened groups. The governing methods of each group varied across occupied territories, but the mistreatment of priests remained consistent.

Their faces still bore bruises. They limped and were depressed, cautiously looking at their surroundings. Their disheveled appearance served as a stark lesson for the existing exploration teams.

Nonetheless, it was not solely due to their state that no one tried to go against me. The exploration teams had seen my position here with their own eyes. They would have fled if they wanted to, but they would have never imagined fighting me.

The camp had 614 people, including me. Despite being the only ‘Demon King,’ that was the reason why no one even tried to challenge me, whether their defection was sincere or not. Having a huge change in the team would be unnecessary and bothersome in the future.

I said after calling Ipo over, “It would be better to build the headquarters here instead of moving again. What do you think?”

“Thank you for asking. I had the same thought, sir.”

I added, “There are many injured people, and they are a burden right now. Tell the priests they are allowed to use their powers.”

Ipo’s face was swollen, causing one of his eyes to appear half-closed.

“The entire exploration team will deeply appreciate your benevolence, sir. And…”

“What is it?” I asked.

“It is about exploration. You mentioned the possibility of a significant ancient artifact hidden in this area…but I was wondering if you had acquired this information through a reliable source or if someone had shared it with you. Your answer would greatly assist us,” Ipo explained.

With the ancient documents and the personnel for their study secured, there was no need for further delays.

“Very well,” I responded.

There was a reason why the Barien Empire had maintained a cooperative relationship with the expedition team for generations. Ipo was taken aback for two reasons. Firstly, several large sheets of paper materialized in my empty hand. Secondly, they turned out to be a treasure map, considered the most exceptional among all the records of Saint Cassian. They were documents detailing the events of the War of New Devil, one of the items collected by the association.

***

As always, there was no actual map drawn on the paper. However, the three pages were bound together in a sequential order. The pages described how they lured Entegasto to the grand altar that had not been discovered or stored in a secret place.

These three pages were recorded after that event. They demonstrated the events leading up to the encounter between Entegasto and Jayden in the grand temple from Cassian’s perspective. It was a remarkable coincidence.

Anyway, the Great Black and White were supposed to have confronted Entegasto alongside Jayden according to the record. Nonetheless, I had personally confirmed that only Jayden’s and Entegasto’s traces remained on the altar.

At that point, Ipo was flipping through the second page.

「Black gave an excuse.

“The Demon King of the Dead appeared with the skulls of Silver and Blue. I believed we needed to strategize our next move since our plan had been exposed, but the Great Red refused.”

However, who considers that as an excuse? Since when did Black and White act independently? At that moment, I felt frustrated that I couldn’t proceed directly to the grand altar.

After hearing Black’s excuse, I asked.

“Then, where is White?”

Then, Black answered with a face full of guilt, “White is dead.”」

The first page provided sufficient information to make an educated guess about the whereabouts of the grand altar. Consistently, the third page detailed the perplexing demise of the Great White, as narrated through Black’s excuses.

Ipo then turned to the third page. He indeed was talented at deciphering ancient texts.

“T… This…this is…”

He raised his head with an astonished gaze and locked his intense stare with mine. It seemed as though his thoughts were solely consumed by the revelations he had gleaned from the record.

Then, he hastily lowered his head, but his voice did not immediately find its way out. He fixed his gaze on the ground without blinking.

Saint Cassian, Jayden, the ancient dragons, and Holy Knights… Among them all, the account of two ancient dragons betraying Red out of fear of the Demon King was definitely a shocking truth to behold.

Despite the brevity of the three pages, there was another underlying implication. The fact that a hierarchy existed among the dragons was astonishing. Although this alone did not ascertain whether Jayden or Cassian held a higher position, it was evident that the remaining dragons were subordinates.

The Barien Empire had hidden such truth. Not just them, but the Old One’s Orders, other strong nations, and Holy Knight families must have ruled their people while concealing negative truths for generations.

But why did Cassian leave such records?

Ipo’s quiet voice broke into my thoughts.

“...There exists a formidable nation known as the Exile Empire.”

He continued to whisper, “It encompasses an imperial domain delineated by the Pateria Strait. Beyond that strait lies a land where numerous cities are united. Each city’s ruler is referred to as a Mayer, and Mayer Vivatus is one of them. Near his domain…”

I interrupted, “The Temple of the Primordial Deities.”

“Yes, sir. That is right.”

Ipo continued, being immersed in legendary stories, “That place may hold greater value than the Great White’s tomb. The legend of the Temple of the Primordial Deities is renowned even amongst us, sir.”

I recognized that his story would become lengthy, so I passed by him. That site had already been excavated, and Caso had told me this before.

However, it appeared that Ipo had become engrossed in the legend, momentarily forgetting the warning he had received from Seong-Il. Well…but it was understandable. It was the very aspiration he had harbored throughout his entire life. An explorer’s dream now laid vividly before his eyes.

He asked further, “Is this expedition…of personal interest to your emperor?”

My various titles such as ‘The Demon King Who Heralds the Night’ and ‘Fifth Demon King’ had now changed into ‘the Emperor.’

“Yes.”

I returned to the tent as numerous areas of Mana still remained to be explored in order to unlock the ultimate restrictions on my Power.

***

Ipo’s enthusiasm grew, undoubtedly believing that if the water had already been spilled, he would rather gain my trust and even capture the attention of the ‘Emperor.’ He had always possessed ambition. Once he had made up his mind, he acted as a true member of the Demon Corps.

From the very first day of resuming the expedition, he began to wield his whip. By the fifth day, he had even crafted a new frame for it. The whip was then replaced with a thicker one.

Snap!

As the skin was torn, the cries of the priests grew louder. The frequency and intensity of their beatings and whippings escalated, but they deserved it. Some had feigned reading the ancient documents, while others even attempted to escape.

What was certain was that the progress of the expedition had accelerated under Ipo’s unrelenting whipping. There was no doubt that the tomb of the Great White lay somewhere nearby. Ipo had even presented me with clear evidence, perhaps realizing that his own life could be at risk if he failed to produce results.

If it were Yeon-Hee, then she would have quickly discerned Ipo’s true intentions, but they were of little significance to me.

Snap! Snap! Snap!

The whipping didn’t sound like it would cease soon. As I rose to my feet, Ipo halted his whipping and spat on the ground. Not only him, but everyone in the camp reacted to my movement. It was at that moment that a presence, not the one in the camp, rushed into the camp. It could be Seong-Il or someone else who had equivalent power to him.

As I heightened my Sense, I confirmed that it was the big guy, Seong-Il.

- Seong-Il: Problem! There is… a problem!

His voice carried an immense urgency. I struggled to recall a single instance when he had raised such a commotion over even something significant. Above all, he didn’t end with just a fuss. His voice was filled with a sobbing sound.

I threw myself toward the direction he was coming from, and my heart sank. I kept convincing myself that it couldn’t happen, but I shivered with an ominous hunch.

- Seon-Hu: It is not about Mary, is it?

- Seong-Il: I am so sorry…

What? What is it?

It was an answer that I never wanted to hear even in a dream. For a moment, my vision went pitch black, and I couldn’t even remember what I had said.

- Seon-Hu: What did you say? What the hell is going on with Yeon-Hee??>!!!

I was shouting like that at the end. Then, Seong-Il came into my sight. The process of his figure becoming clear was as slow as the film development. Eventually, when his face came into my view, he was at a loss with surprised tears in his eyes.

He hugged me for a long time, and his voice sounded like a stretched video tape being played back.

“What should we do? Mary noona…she is…dying… I don’t know how she is doing right now…”

Chapter 431

Every time I passed through the gate, there was a brief moment when my vision was obscured by darkness. It felt like I was being sucked into a deep swamp, as if a hand that was full of ominous, sticky darkness was pulling at my ankle. I could no longer feel my heartbeat. I just wanted to confirm whether Yeon-Hee was dead or alive.

When I arrived at Lee Tae-Han’s office, an Awakened was waiting for me.

“Where is noona? Mary noona!”

When Seong-Il lunged at him and shouted, I couldn’t take my eyes off the floor. Blood was scattered everywhere, and there were clear footprints that belonged to Yeon-Hee, marked with blood. There was a larger amount of pooled blood at the entrance of the door, where Yeon-Hee had collapsed.

Despite escaping using the returning stone, Yeon-Hee couldn’t hold on for long. The traces on the floor that her arm had swept indicated the pain she had dealt with at the time.

“I am asking you! Is Mary noona alive?!”

As Seong-Il’s howling echoed in the back, my eyes widened as if I had woken up from a dream. Yeon-Hee was still breathing not far away from here.

I didn’t remember how I managed to rush to the spot where I heard her shallow breath. My memory had been a blur ever since Seong-Il had told me the news.

And now, Yeon-Hee was right in front of me.

It was surreal to see someone like Yeon-Hee covered in vital sensors. She was lying in bed as if she was actually dead. Although she was unconscious, a contorted expression remained on her face. It was a painful look one might see in an elderly person struggling with illness before their breath stopped.

I couldn’t find the brightness she had the last time I saw her. I couldn’t believe this, and I was stupefied. It was weird how cunning a human could be. It only had been a few seconds that I had been praying for her just to stay alive…

My whole body trembled as I saw her face, and a disaster had swept away. She was alive, but she was not in a condition to say that. Her vital signs were weak. Her heart rate had dropped to a level where it wouldn’t be surprising if her life ended any moment.

[You have used Odin’s Wrath.]

I exerted my lightning power on her, just in case. However, her heart rate continued to decrease, and there was no sign of improvement.

What on earth had happened to Yeon-Hee to bring her to this state? My Yeon-Hee!

I unconsciously clenched my fists. Powerful skills were clamoring from deep within me, demanding to be unleashed. My body continued to shudder, and my voice trembled as I spoke.

“What happened…?”

As I asked and turned my head around, the scene inside the patient room came into my view. Not only were the association’s healers here, but there were also medical professionals. The blood that was smeared on their bodies was all Yeon-Hee’s.

Lee Tae-Han approached me with a grim look.

“Ever since her return, she has been unconscious. The message she left was…”

He didn’t seem to know what had happened either.

“Stop joking! How could she come back unconscious? I saw her clearly with my own eyes. She was definitely awake when she came back! Why are you not answering quickly? She must have left a message of some sort! We need to know what happened to her to treat her!”

An outraged shout burst out from Seong-Il. He angrily pushed Lee Tae-Han away and walked toward me. Then, he looked at Yeon-Hee, and tears welled up in his eyes again.

“Noona, what is going on? Please answer me! Please…please open your eyes.”

Seong-Il couldn’t bring himself to touch Yeon-Hee’s body and didn’t know what to do. He stepped back and checked on Yeon-Hee’s condition again.

The reason Lee Tae-Han and the association healers were showing concern was that there was no way to explain Yeon-Hee’s condition. Even without modern medical technology’s help, someone like LeeTae-Han could tell how someone’s life was fading away.

If Yeon-Hee had simply lost consciousness, then her vital signs and breathing should have returned to normal by now after external injuries had been treated. It was not due to the lingering negative effects of a death-related trait either. If her mind had been destroyed earlier, then she would have either died instantly on the scene or become a defenseless idiot.

However, she was in neither of those situations. I had a hunch about what had happened to her as something crossed my mind. My vision momentarily went dark as I remembered the trait ‘Revival’ that she had acquired a long time ago.

Lee Tae-Han met my gaze and opened his mouth.

“It must be…difficult, but please wait a little longer. An Awakened with a mental attribute is on their way.”

He said with a somber face, but it was meaningless. Although her skin was still warm and breathing, she was basically dead. I didn’t want to admit it, but it was true. The reason she could return here alive for a short time with a dead body was because of Revival. As soon as the trait’s duration ended, her breath would die down as well. Her body would grow cold, and I would never be able to hear her voice again.

That was how Yeon-Hee would truly face death and leave me. That was the undeniable, imminent future.

I had forgotten for too long what it was like to lose someone I loved. My hands were trembling in agony. I buried my face in them, and I felt uncontrollable strength in my fingertips. The pain throbbed wherever I touched with my fingers, over my forehead and temples, as if I was wringing them out.

Nonetheless, such pain didn’t alleviate my emotions. I couldn’t hear Seong-Il’s voice from behind me, even though he was saying something.

***

Yeon-Hee’s body showed signs of being attacked by several orcs, but that couldn’t have been the direct cause of her death. She was more than capable of handling orcs.

It was definitely a situation where she was unavoidably exposed to their attacks. For instance, she was exposed to their assaults after her mental state was destroyed. The real event that sentenced Yeon-Hee to death happened before that.

A powerful mental being had attacked her. It was hard to imagine that any of the orcs could defeat her in a mental battle. She must have encountered a transcendent being. It could be the four Spirit Kings or one of the remaining ancient dragons.

Entegasto could be the candidate as it harbored malice towards me, but if it had been involved, then Yeon-Hee wouldn’t have had the chance to activate Revival and would have died instantly. Therefore, it was someone who was less powerful than Entegasto but with exceptional mental abilities.

Fucking Lunea.

From Old One’s faction, it would be someone inferior to Jayden (The Great Red). Blue and Silver were already dead with their skulls stuck on Entegasto’s knees. White had been killed mysteriously in ancient times, so if I limited it to what was left, there were no more than eight candidates for the transcendent being that attacked Yeon-Hee.

1. Lunea

2. The Great Gold

3. The Great Black

4. The Great Green

5. Spirit King of Fire

6. Spirit King of Water

7. Spirit King of Earth

8. Spirit King of Wind

One of them was the one who killed Yeon-Hee, but I could narrow it down further. If I assumed there was a being as high in rank as Jayden among the three dragons, and eliminated the Spirit Kings whose physic abilities had not been confirmed:

1. Lunea

2. The Great ?

3. The Great ?

There were only three left, including the motherfucker Luena.

Revenge was meaningless. Even if I cut off all their heads, Yeon-Hee wouldn’t come back to life. Such revenge only had meaning after Yeon-Hee came back to life. After…after reviving her…then…so after that…

I consciously relaxed the tension in my fingertips. I brushed my face with my palm and looked at Yeon-Hee so that I could remember her in the future. If I let my guard down, then I felt like I would waste time hugging her, crying. Now was the time to think about the best way to save her, not the time to feel her last body temperature.

Meanwhile, a presence suspected to be an Awakened was approaching the room.

***

“Start now.”

I said to the guy even though I didn’t know the name.

1. Time Reversal Insignia

2. Revival Insignia[1]

3. Immortality Common Power

These were materials that could save the dead or those about to die. Time Reversal insignia lay dormant in my memory.

Nonetheless, the problem was that an immense amount of Mana was required, not whether it could be replicated or not. The Immortality Common Power was also related to the Power that was locked for me at the moment.

The most viable option to try first was the insignia ‘Revival.’ I needed to escape to the mental world where time constraints didn’t apply, whether I figured out how to replicate it or collected the one from my father.

“Are you deaf? Did you not hear Odin’s words?”

However, the mental Awakened was daunted, rolling his eyes. He seemed to be trying to relax, but the fear in his eyes showed no sign of dissipating.

He undoubtedly believed that if he entered my mental world with me, he would lose his life. He appeared to be thinking that either his mind would be destroyed or I would kill him upon his fortunate return. Or he could be one of the many Awakened who wished for Yeon-Hee’s death. That was entirely possible.

He was looking at her with disgust. I was gathering all my patience, feeling as if the entire world I had built up was crumbling down.

“Do you want to die right now?”

“Start, now!”

Seong-Il and Lee Tae-Han moved almost simultaneously. The guy rolled in front of me, and I grabbed the top of his head with one hand to lift him up. With just a bit of a tighter grip, screams flowed from his mouth.

I let him go and said, “I will not say it twice. Begin.”

The role of a guide in the mental world was crucial. This guy was extremely nervous, but he was the only one who could arrive as soon as possible, so we had no choice.

Nevertheless, it was then.

[This is Lu-neah, sir. There is good news and bad news.]

With the first message, the brat’s voice poured out like a torrent.

[The good news is that we have discovered the hideout of the Dragorin Red. And the bad news is…during the pursuit, I learned about an incident related to Doom Man’s female priestess. It seems that the Great Black has attacked her. Is this something you were already aware of?]

I didn’t reply.

[I am very worried about the safety of Doom Man’s female priestess. I sincerely hope she safely returns to your embrace.]

[If you returned to the mainland because of that matter, then Lu-neah’s wish has been fulfilled. That is a relief. However, because she was attacked by the Great Black, she must be in a critical situation even if she is alive.]

[Please focus on treating the female priestess, Doom Man. I will somehow persuade the higher lords to carry out revenge and orders on your behalf. If you recognize my contribution, Lu-neah can do anything for you. Just trust Lu-neah.]

[From this opportunity, I will prove my loyalty to you.]

The message stopped, but it felt like the world before me was contaminated with a crimson hue. The breath escaping between my lips was scorching hot as well.

I pushed the mental Awakened aside. From that moment on, I relentlessly opened and closed gates in search of the asshole. With every peek, countless scenes flashed by.

Soon, I found the bastard in its homeland. It was lying helplessly in a cluster of light formed by its kind.

[W…wait… What brought you to this shabby place? I know it is hard to believe, but if you wait and trust me, Lu-neah will prove my loyalty…]

I pulled my head back and opened another gate right above where the asshole was lying. I wrapped my hand with a lightning bolt.

Zaaaaap!

As soon as I reached my arm into the darkly torn gap, I grabbed the motherfucker.

1. Different from the trait mentioned earlier ☜

Chapter 432

“Guide…”

What nonsense. That asshole is not the fucking guide.

One of the Awakened muttered as he saw the tiny bastard being dragged out. The voice slipped out while everyone was holding their breath. Lunea was limp in my grasp. I wanted to tear it to shreds immediately, but it wasn’t the right time yet.

Lee Tae-Han and Seong-Il noticed my intention and left with everyone else. Now, only Yeon-Hee, the tiny asshole, and I were the only ones left in the room. I had learned how to inflict pain on Lunea during the meeting with other Dooms.

[Ugh… Aaaaaaah!]

The bastard repeatedly shivered, screamed in pain, and went limp.

[* Storage box]

[Lunea’s Light has been removed.]

As soon as I equipped it…

[You have used Lunea’s Light.]

The bright light scattered before my eyes. Although it was named after the motherfucker, it was the spoils of war I had obtained earlier that worked the best to remove debuffs or strengthen the mental system.

I then retracted the lightning bolts that were striking Lunea. It didn’t let out a scream, but its helpless movements were mixed with groans.

The asshole was not clueless, so it definitely had realized the reason I had strengthened my mental system even more. Its eyes, which were staring up at me, widened once more.

[You…you don’t have to find a way in the mental world.]

Its gaze shifted to Yeon-Hee, and the fear on its small face deepened.

[I… Lune-ah can treat Doom Man’s priestess with my ability…]

‘Treat Yeon-Hee? Is that what you are saying?!’

…This bastard was trying to deceive me until the end. I was confident that it didn’t have the ability to bring her back to life. Her mentality had been completely destroyed, and her brain function had stopped in terms of modern medical perspective as well. The trait Revival was simply sustaining her vital signs like pulse and respiration, but that would soon fade away.

Yeon-Hee had already died even though no official declaration had been made yet.

I screamed inwardly, and it made me feel as if my entire skull quivered. The mounting fury threatened to erupt into a violent rage. Releasing even a fraction of mental restraint would cause me to burst the tiny creature in my hand. It felt like that would actually happen if I allowed my anger to spill over.

[Keup!]

Lightning bolts pierced Lunea’s body nonstop while I was attempting to suppress my anger. The pressure within my grasp must have intensified as well.

All Lunea could do was scream as it couldn’t even plead for its life. In such a precarious state, I needed to maintain my composure.

I said as I eased my grip, “Do not provoke me. I am barely…barely holding back.”

I continued, “I will enter the mental world, making my memories as the stage.”

However, the bastard had the same reaction as the previous Awakened with mental attributes as expected. Furthermore, it understood the perils it would encounter by entering into the mental realm of a transcendent like me.

[...]

I smiled grimly. “If you desire me to end your life, I will grant your wish.”

[I am…sorry, but do you intend to slay a lord without the judgment of Doom Kaos?]

It was not worth replying, and I had no more time to squander on this son of a bitch. I planned to eliminate this motherfucker and bring back the mental Awakened I had expelled. Even though entering the mental stage would be unstable without Lunea, this was the optimal choice for now!

It was agonizing that I could make this bastard receive the sufficient punishment for what it had done. I was supposed to see it begging to spare its life before giving the most painful death in the world…

I said while looking at it, “I will annihilate your entire clan after killing you. Now, get the fuck out of my face.”

[W…wait! Please!]

It immediately burst out its startled voice.

[I, Lu-neah, was not mentally prepared… Fine… Fine… Where do you want the stage to be?]

“The moment when I got the Time Reversal insignia.”

[Okay, sir! Wait…what? What did you just say? Time…time reversal? What the… Is there such a thing? Oh, no. Never mind. Please ignore what I have just said. The stage is ‘the moment you obtained the Time Reversal insignia.’ Yes, sir. I, Lu-neah, will follow your command.]

The tiny creature’s eyes clearly showed that it didn’t want to follow my order. Though it was exhausted and powerless, the desperation it had at that moment seemed more intense than ever.

I closed my eyes and opened my mental world to allow the asshole to enter.

***

Past memories were flashing by like a panorama, proceeding in reverse from the present. Some memories went by like a single photograph, while others flowed like short videos. This phenomenon occurred as the bastard began to rummage through my memories.

It was tracing back to the beginning, even further up to the time of my death fighting Doom Dejire in the Final Stage. Since the speed of the asshole searching through my memories was incredibly fast, the time it took to reach there was practically instantaneous.

Right then, the progression of memories being reversed came to a halt and started rewinding in alignment with the normal flow of time. This happened due to my deliberate intervention in its control. As I witnessed a frozen image of the moment when I returned to the mainland after completing the Stage of Advent, Lunea reached its breaking point and set a stage at that point.

Swoosh-!

“Attention, this is an actual emergency. All remaining citizens, please follow the instructions of the military and police for evacuation. This is an actual emergency. All remaining citizens…”

The sound emanated from the military vehicle equipped with a loudspeaker.

“Ah, it’s good to see you, military bastards.”

Seong-Il mumbled, gazing at me. The announcement stopped after repeating three times. Among the Awakened who had returned, there was someone who didn’t exist in that timeframe. A black-haired female student clad in a blood-soaked school uniform. It was the son of a bitch.

That fucking piece of shit used the appearance it had when we first met in the mental realm. However, it looked to be in a terrible condition, as if it had engaged in a life-and-death struggle. It was sitting on the ground, with blood continuously seeping from its skirt’s hem. When it raised its head to look at me, its face was as ruined as a ghoul’s.

“Would…you like…to change the…stage? If not, please open your mental world. So that… I… Lu-neah…can search through your memories… You must let me…in order to find the memory you ordered…then I can form the stage…”

The bastard was powerless even in the mental world. It had many scars from being cut and stabbed by sharp objects through its torn school uniform. Particularly, the stab wounds reminded me of the dagger used by Yeon-Hee.

It became aware of my gaze and wrapped its arms around its body. However, there were too many scars to be hidden.

“I was going to tell you when we arrived at the stage you ordered. It is something that will be revealed anyway.”

Then, it suddenly lifted its head and squeezed out, “Entegasto ordered me to do it. As you know, Doom Man, I, Lune-ah, am a weak and pitiful monarch. How could I have defied Entegasto? I had no choice but to do as I was told. I really didn’t want to…”

Lunea even began to sob disgustingly. Tears dripped from its chin as it lowered its head.

I snarled, “Who said you could use the appearance of our human? You disgusting asshole.”

[Disgusting asshole Lu-neah. ゜゜(｣｡≧⊿≦)｣ I changed it right away.]

It changed to its original, tiny form, which would be crushed if stepped on.

[I, Lu-neah, will explain everything without leaving out any detail. So, please forgive me.]

“Shut the fuck up. I will check it with my own eyes.”

[Oh… You should not misunderstand it, okay? I, Lu-neah, was truly not sincere about it.]

When it had no choice but to enter my mental world, it would have expected this from the beginning. Therefore, it must have planned to blame everything on Entegasto.

[Please keep in mind that…the conversation I had with Entegasto took place only in front of him. You understand, right?]

[I, Lu-neah, really had no choice but to follow his coercion.]

[Really. Truly.]

***

Entegasto had used a certain ability to make the bastard invisible to Doom Kaos’s gaze. That was why this bitch was able to approach the Great Black and plan to go against me. Their interests had coincided.

Lunea’s plan was simple. First, it needed to prepare firepower with the Great Black and its group to face me. Second, it would lure me into an ambush and destroy the Life Vessel on the day of the attack. Before this, it needed to know where I hid the Life Vessel to carry out its plan, so it targeted Yeon-Hee.

Nonetheless, that was a fatal mistake in its plan from the beginning. Yeon-Hee. It had underestimated her abilities, and the result was completely different from what it had expected. In a mental battle, it barely managed to defeat her.

After that, it couldn’t handle her alone in the real battle after the trait ‘Revival’ was activated in her. Therefore, it ended up throwing her into a den swarming with orcs. Moreover, it couldn't stop Yeon-Hee from escaping to her mainland. Then, the news about her was delivered to me.

This was the whole story of the incident.

[As you can see, I, Lu-neah, had hesitated at the last moment.]

[That could have been my mistake. If I hadn’t hesitated at the end to stop your priestess from fleeing to her mainland, then you would have been confronting the Great Black right now. However, I, Lu-neah, am filled with loyalty towards you…]

[See? That is how your priestess could return to your arms.]

I needed to tolerate it somehow as I had to deal with this motherfucker after reviving Yeon-Hee. If possible, by reversing time. Or, at the very least, by duplicating the Revival insignia.

[Would you like to check it again from the beginning…? If not, then…I will move the stage to ‘the moment you obtained the Time Reversal insignia.’]

[I, Lu-neah, will do my best even though I am in a bad shape now~ ٩(๑˃0˂๑)و ]

Chapter 433

[Time Reversal… It really does exist!]

The wooden table was filthy, covered in accumulated grime and waste. The purified water was only in a small cup, which barely looked like cups I had seen in my life. The bastard was slumped lifelessly on the table, then looked up at me, grasping the gloomy atmosphere of the rest stop. The curiosity glimmered in its eyes even in its weakened state.

[Then, I will start the stage…]

“Wait.”

We had not actually traveled back in time. However, the mental world formed based on old memories and unconscious thoughts naturally recreated everything based on the pattern just before it took shape. If it looked in its original form, then characters would react as if the old Guide had appeared. Given that this area was under the jurisdiction of Revolucion, most characters would revere this bastard like a deity.

That was why I ordered it to take on a human from this time. It moved to a spot across from me and transformed into a black-haired girl, similar to what it had turned into before. Its outfit was designed to blend in, mimicking the gear of other Awakened.

[Then, I will start the stage.]

Time began to flow in the frozen world. The first sound I heard was a radio broadcast. Revolucion’s propaganda filled the air, highlighting the accomplishments of their elite attack squads and urging faith in the System. Their stories of valor were not about quests or battles with the Seven Demon Kings Corps but mostly about past battles with the Eighth Evil’s corps.

I rummaged through my belongings. As expected, I found the talisman I always carried with me in the past. It was frayed as only one page had been left intact, but it was a part of the bank account my father had opened for me.

However, that single page had been repeatedly soaked in blood and then dried such that it was difficult to recognize what it originally looked like. Even now, the talisman was stained in blood.

Yes. This was not long after the battle at the gate. It was when I had finally gathered enough points to open a challenger box.

The view outside the window was filled with beggars. As they couldn’t enter the exclusive space of the Awakened, all they could do was cling to the window. The windows were placed higher than a child’s height, so only the tops of the kids’ heads were visible.

However, there were only a few children, so most of them were adults. They were all dirty and extremely emaciated, so it was hard to tell their age. Also, the length of their hair was the only way to distinguish their gender.

I had referred to them as beggars earlier, but they were ordinary civilians. They were one of the few human groups that remained in the world, but their survival had been unfortunate for them.

[I, Lu-neah, finally understand. Doom Man, you have walked the path of asceticism like a monk. Without you, humanity would have been annihilated. Only you could have accomplished such a feat.]

[You are indeed great. My loyalty has deepened.]

Then, I saw a man who had been watching us approach. He came from behind the counter and was the manager of the rest area. He was wearing the emblem of Revolucion like a medal on his chest.

“Don’t you need a healer, ma’am?”

He was asking the bastard, alternately looking at its injured face and armor. Of course, it was not for free, and there was a separate reason for his approach.

The asshole glanced at me and took out an identification card, the same one issued directly by the Revolucion at the time. Its card had a high ranking as the manager freaked out. There were six stars on the ID card. This meant that it had the right to cast six votes, and only those of a Named rank in the Revolucion enjoyed such privileges.

“I am so sorry for not recognizing you, ma’am. If you need anything, please feel free to call on me, Ms. Lou Lenah.”

It was then that I remembered why I had chosen this area as my last base. There were not many cities left as survival areas, but among the few options, Revolucion’s jurisdiction was special. The grotesque zombies clinging to the window outside were much better than other cities.

I realized that it was difficult to even find zombies in other areas. That was especially true for the First Evil’s area as it only had slaves who were responsible for the city’s filthy chores. Ordinary civilians were injected with an Awakened agent and used as military forces until they died. That was why I brought my mother here in the past.

***

The situation here in the past was similar to the current real world. In the past, I had wished for the annihilation of both the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues, and now I wished for the extermination of Doom Kaos’ and the Old One’s groups.

However, I had no intention to fight in the past compared to the present. The sense of loss was formed at an earlier time, and I had almost given up on confronting the Eight Evils and Eight Virtues. I was not capable of it.

Looking back, my life was just about running away by using Chaser and my S-class Sense. I had wasted a lot of time on various strategies, but I could never catch up with the Eight Evils’ and the Eight Virtues’ growth and speed.

Moreover, this was the end of the past era. The only remaining survival regions were the ones directly governed by the sixteen members of the Eight Evils and the Eight Virtues. The areas occupied by humans were tiny. Both Eight Evils and Eight Virtues’ groups were so far from each other that it was impossible to fight against each other.

Therefore, the future of humanity was doomed to extinction if their groups were destroyed. How would I have felt at the opportunity to travel back in time amidst such circumstances?

I was not swept away by excitement even when choosing the time to go back. My once-faded fighting spirit just filled heavily into me again, without any joy. Anyway, I didn’t want to face the world just before the time reversal ever again.

As the bastard lay on the table as if it was hard for it to stay still in a chair, I came back to my senses. I applied the abilities of the past to my current abilities. I had brought over the system of opening boxes corresponding to points. As soon as I evoked my Sixth Sense, a message from the old system appeared, not the bastard’s message.

[Would you like to open a challenger box?]

“Of course.”

[You have opened a challenger box.]

At the moment the box lid fluttered to open, my eyes widened. Then, a brilliant burst of light poured in. The light, which could no longer excite me, reached straight for my chest. I felt an insignia become imprinted on my chest, but my nerves were focused on the sensation I felt when the lid opened.

[You have obtained the insignia ‘Time Reversal.’]

[Time Reversal (insignia)

Effect: You can go back to a specific time once. However, you must use it within one minute.

Class: S]

[Remaining time (Insignia ‘Time Reversal’): 59 seconds]

[Remaining time (Insignia ‘Time Reversal’): 58 seconds]

What was that feeling just now?

At the moment the box was about to open, not only were the areas responsible for Night Eye and Explorer response but also the Overlord zone. They all vigorously shook, and I felt something momentarily.

Finding a way to revive Yeon-Hee was the main goal, but the ‘truth’ was contained in what I just felt, which couldn’t be ignored. The unconsciousness indeed recorded the truth of that time about whether it was Doom Kaos or the Old One who gave me the chance to go back in time!

I told the bastard, “Reset the stage.”

***

I had checked multiple times, but it was the same as what I had felt initially. I witnessed two Powers conflicting just before the box opened. One was similar to the energy that locked my Power, so it was the power of Doom Kaos. The other was, without a doubt, the power of the Old One.

I checked one last time.

[You have opened a challenger box.]

At the moment the box lid fluttered! The two energies clashed, then Doom Kaos’s Power was pushed away in an instant. Therefore, the only remaining energy was that of the Old One when the box opened.

So… it was the Old One… who gave me the opportunity to go back in time?

It was different from what I had speculated. There was a time when I believed the Old One had given me the chance, but when I realized how little the Old One thought of me and humanity and how great its attachment to Saint Dragorin was, I discarded that idea. Thus, I began to think it was Doom Kaos.

Time Reversal contained a grand and immense power. Even cosmic beings like the Old One and Doom Kaos had to be cautious when using such power.

But… The Old One tried to kill me like a dog during my battle against Doom Dejire. I couldn’t believe that it had used such vast power to kill a low-ranked monarch like Doom Dejire. That was stupid. Hence, I assumed Doom Kaos had made me grow quickly.

However, the truth laid before me pointed to the Old One. I couldn’t deny it. It was the Old One who had given me the opportunity to go back in time.

[...Doom Man? Sir? Should I reset the stage again?]

For now, I would think of the rest later as I had learned the truth, including the perfect timing to tear this bastard apart.

***

Entering the mental world allowed me to escape the constraints of time, so I could control my anger at the bastard and my confusion from the contradictory truth. Calming myself down was important to focus solely on myself, and I was finally prepared.

I raised my Sense in the overlord zone to its peak. As I looked inside, a sense of speed passed by me fast as always. If I focused more from here, then I would reach a state of Self-Obliteration, which would make me even forget about myself.

I needed to stop at this point to unravel the design tied to the insignia.

There was an outer shell determining its basic ability values. If I went into a deeper layer, then the areas contained within the shell unfolded. There were three areas responsible for traits, skills, and insignias. A newly realized area was added to these, which was the area where the Power was trapped. Thus, the shell’s interior was made up of four areas.

However, the shell looked different than usual. It seemed to be affected by the energy contained within, even though it was nothing more than an illusion. The shell was not cracked, but it appeared as if it would eventually be destroyed, unable to withstand the power inside.

[Remaining time (Insignia ‘Time Reversal’): 55 seconds]

[The information of the ‘Time Reversal’ has been updated.]

[Remaining time (Insignia ‘Time Reversal’): 100 years]

[* Please use the ‘Time Reversal’ insignia within 100 years.]

Chapter 434

The restriction imposed on me, compelling the use of time Reversal within a minute, was a result of its immense power. Back then, my feeble shell could only endure such a duration. However, now, the information about the insignia had been changed, aligning it with my enhanced capabilities.

Back then, it was only one minute back then, but with my current abilities, it would last one hundred years.

***

My first impression upon facing that majestic energy was that it would be difficult for me to deal with. As expected, my concentration soon shattered. I saw the bastard resting with its upper body on the table, and the world stopped.

The asshole hastily explained.

[Doom Man, sir… You used Time Reversal right after this… You will end up being in your mother’s womb, so I, Lu-neah, quickly stopped the stage.]

It was not wrong. Although the constraint on the insignia had increased to one hundred years, nothing else had changed. Back then, I had used the insignia with only five seconds remaining. Therefore, my records in this world would vanish after fifty-five seconds of getting the insignia. If time flowed naturally, then I would move into my mother’s womb. That was the moment when I had to inevitably suffer from pain in order to obtain the reward, the Man Who Overcomes Adversity.

However, there was still a way. This was the mental world, where infinite possibilities existed!

I ordered the bastard, “Continue replaying the stage, starting from the instant I obtained the insignia until fifty-five seconds have elapsed.”

I intended to stay in that time frame and continue my investigation, at least to the point where I could check the blueprint.

[You mean…nonstop?]

The bastard showed discomfort in its face.

[I, Lu-neah, am grateful that you trust and rely on me. However, I haven’t fully recovered from my injuries as you know. I may need to repeat this countless times, but I don’t know how long I can do that.]

[I am telling you this to ensure I don’t interrupt your plan.]

“Do I have to consider your situation as well?” I asked sharply.

[It is not that… I, Lu-neah, have a brilliant idea. All we have to do is find a way to revive Doom Man’s priestess, right? So, instead of pushing yourself in this timeframe, why not move to the time when she obtained the Revival insignia?]

[Wouldn’t that be easier? *(๑•⌓•๑)* ]

I snapped, “Let’s move to the Demon Kings’ meeting.”

[Excuse me? Which meeting are you talking about…?]

I snidely said, “The most recent one. The time when you were desperately pleading for life.”

[Wait. Why do you choose the difficult path when there is an easy one…? Okay, I get it. I cannot dare to understand your intentions with my lowly thoughts. Yes, sir! I, Lu-neah, will do my best to continue replaying this stage.]

[So, please never say such terrible things again, okay? ^^;;]

I no longer felt anger boiling up as facing a grand and solemn power that I just encountered had greatly influenced me.

The bastard blinked its eyes as I didn’t show any reaction, then asked, tilting its head sideways.

[I am asking this just in case…but your misunderstanding with me has been resolved, right? You are not thinking of killing Lu-neah after all this, right? Hehehe…]

[Of course, you are not, but please don’t be upset and listen. Lu-neah is the one and only witness. In order to prove that Entegasto defied our master’s order and tried to kill Doom Man on his own…!]

[You absolutely need Lu-neah.]

The bastard continued to speak.

[Entegasto is not an idiot. Doom Man knows that, too. What happened to the priestess was out of our master’s sight.]

[Therefore, the conclusion is this. You can kill me, Lu-neah, but that will be the end! You won’t be able to pin the crime on the real criminal, Entegasto. What is the point of killing me, then?]

[Entegasto is the root of all this trouble, and…]

Then, the bastard straightened its upper body.

[Of course, the priestess’ life is important, but ultimately, what Doom Man desires is the stability of the mainland. For that, Doom Man will betray our master at any time.]

[But, I, Lu-neah!]

[Lu-neah has witnessed Doom Man’s entire life and the great path you took. Just as Aslan turned to Doom Man’s side, Lu-neah’s heart is no different.]

Then, it added after lowering its head toward me.

[Lu-neah’s loyalty is more sincere than ever. I, Lu-neah, would love to follow in your footsteps, Doom Man.]

[If Lu-neah follows the great achievements that Doom Man has accomplished, there will be a moment when Lu-neah can promote beyond the veil of darkness.]

[Lu-neah will remain unchanged until the day Doom Man reaches the highest step and defeats the Old One. Forever and ever.]

The bastard even shed disgusting tears.

[It may be difficult to forgive me, Lu-neah, but please do.]

[And please accept Lu-neah’s loyalty. It will benefit both me and you. I will help you to fulfill your goal by all means.]

[Look. Lu-neah knows that my natural character has caused many misunderstandings for Doom Man. However. However! Lune-ah’s loyalty is more sincere than ever. (*≧o≦)੭♡ ]

“...”

[If you cannot trust me, please give me a chance. At the monarch’s conference. I will expose every sin of Entegasto to Doom Kaos on the stand of judgment!]

[Without your intervention, Entegasto will never be able to escape from the predicament!]

***

Its words that it had been moved by my actions was not a story that deserved attention, so the bastard’s nonsense could be condensed into a single sentence.

“Please spare my life.”

That was the only genuine plea it expressed. It was aware of my intention that I would throw it into the abyss once I achieved my objective.

[I, Lu-neah, will be honest with you since the topic has been brought up.]

[The fact that Lu-neah witnessed Doom Man’s entire life also makes forgiveness challenging. Therefore, if you find a way to revive the priestess, please erase Lu-neah’s memory promptly.]

[If only the memories of this moment remain, Lu-neah’s sincerity will remain unaffected.]

While I lacked mental attributes, the dynamics changed upon entering the mental realm. That was precisely what the bastard was alluding to. I could gain complete control over the mental world right now.

Additionally, the bastard had yet to recover from the injuries that had been inflicted by Yeon-Hee. Once I gained absolute dominance of the mental world, anything became possible against the bastard. I could transform it into anything or tear it apart. This was all because that bastard had come into my mental world.

However, erasing its memory was beyond that ability. It claimed it would pave the way for me to obtain control over that domain in the end. It undoubtedly desired to preserve its life desperately, even by suggesting that.

“You are going to confess Entegasto’s crimes on the judgment stand?” I asked.

[Yes, yes! The despicable Entegasto deserves the punishment of Doom Kaos.]

[Entegasto will not be sentenced to death because he is also an excellent resource for Doom Kaos. However, if Doom Man asks for it, perhaps you could receive Entegasto’s items as the price for his crime.]

[I, Lu-neah, have one more thing to tell you. As you know, Lu-neah is not a gossiper but a cautious spirit. Don’t get me wrong!]

All the words that came out of the bastard’s mouth were not to be trusted at all. However, there was no need to stop it as it rambled on as if it was revealing top-secret information. That was how the mental world was. A world where infinite possibilities were allowed as much time as needed. If it were reality, then this bastard would have had its head blown off the moment it stuck out its tongue.

[The Book of Death, the final volume.]

“Why are you mentioning that all of a sudden?” I asked suspiciously.

[I am telling you again, but Entegasto is extremely despicable. He killed the old Undead Emperor that he created only because it was getting too powerful to be under Entegasto’s control. Also, he collected all the Books of Death. You must know up to this point. However, you don’t seem to be aware of the next part.]

[Entegasto gave two of the three volumes away. One to a corps commander from the War of New Devil, and another volume to one of the corps commanders from the battle outside of this star.]

[Oh, right. I forgot to tell you. The battle outside of the star… It refers to a series of wars like in the Stage of Advent.]

[Anyway, what is the funniest thing is that he kept the last volume himself to prevent something like the Undead Emperor from appearing again~]

“How did you find all those out?”

[I, Lu-neah, had two missions. One was to be a messenger, and the other was to monitor the movements of the spirit world and prevent spirits from interfering with Saint Dragorin. Many of my children are still on that front, watching others.]

[However, many spirits have survived since the old War of New Devil.]

[So, I obtained all this information from them. I can confidently say that we are better than human corps in this way!]

“...”

[Ah, I ended up talking so much again, but I can’t help with that. There was so much information, but most of what I received was garbage. It was not easy to distinguish what was useful and not.]

[Moreover, to combine all those pieces into one great piece of information…]

[Especially, piecing together all the fragments to obtain the top-secret information that Doom Entegasto still has the third volume of the Book of Death was hella difficult. I thought I would die.]

[However, I, Lu-neah, am happy to be able to offer this top secret to Doom Man. From now on, Lu-neah and my people will do anything for Doom Man…]

The bastard finally shut its mouth after checking my gaze. However, that lasted only a few seconds.

[You must ask for the third volume of the Book of Death as the price for Entegasto’s crimes. Doom Kaos will surely grant it. Also, resurrect a being like the old Undead Emperor.]

[Joshua von Karjan, Osiris…!]

The bastard blurted it out as if it was unable to contain itself.

[If you accept Lu-neah’s loyalty, you will be able to gain all of these.]

[I, Lu-neah, will offer you everything. I will be your eyes and ears.]

I commanded, “Reset the stage.”

[Yes! Yes, Your Highness!]

Chapter 435

The composition of a single round was from the moment I acquired the Time Reversal insignia until fifty-five seconds had passed. It held no significance to count the number of rounds that had transpired, whether it was the tenth or hundredth round.

One certain thing was that the bastard became noticeably fatigued. Whenever the stage was reset, its eyelids were half-closed.

[Are we…still…not done yet? Your Highness…]

[I, Lu-neah, am astounded by Your Highness’s unwavering determination. However, I, Lu-neah, am the problem. I am too feeble to keep up with Your Highness’s resolve.]

It was evident that the bastard’s strength was gradually waning. If the Time Reversal seemed to yield no promising results, then it would be fitting to proceed to the Revival insignia at this point.

Nonetheless, that was not true. I had finally succeeded in finding the blueprint of the insignia when the bastard was whining. It was then that I figured out how to navigate through the majestic, yet serene, power. My determination solidified even further.

When would I ever have another opportunity like this? Even if I were to revive Yeon-Hee, I couldn’t burden her with this task. I had no choice but to repeat the short fifty-five-second stage millions of times without respite, which was akin to torture. It was something I could not and should not expect from Yeon-Hee.

Only the bastard deserved to endure such grueling labor. If it was to perish from exhaustion, then so be it. There was an Awakened with a mental attribute as an alternative.

However, my focus had to be solely on the Revival insignia by moving to a different stage. Thus, the best-case scenario was achieving my goal before this bastard died.

If I could master using the Time Reversal insignia… I would attain power beyond the revival of Yeon-Hee! I saw new possibilities, and that was another reason that prevented weariness from overtaking me.

***

One time, the bastard asked with an appearance on the verge of death about how I could remain unperturbed and continue my ‘research.’ When I didn’t respond, it hesitated to reset the stage. Now, even uttering a single word seemed burdensome to it.

Its face, which was no different from the beggars outside of the window, gazed at me. Its mouth looked like it was about to emit a putrid odor, but fortunately, it preferred to communicate through messages.

[If you obtain the power of reversing the time…]

The bastard no longer asked if I wanted to reset the stage as it realized I would never give up until I fulfilled my goal and would continue doing this nonstop.

[Your Highness… I would like to ask you for a favor. Please inform me in advance of how will be despicable to me, Lu-neah.]

The bastard said as if I had already gained the mysterious power of reversing time.

[Then, I will pretend to give allegiance to Entegasto and betray it by telling everything to Doom Kaos at the critical moment. Then, Your Highness will revive the priestess and obtain the final volume of the Book of Death.]

[Also, I, Lu-neah, will be able to serve Your Highness wholeheartedly, and no longer be in this feeble state.]

I stared at it silently, and I sensed no impatience from the bastard. It seemed convinced that I would accept its suggestion. It was peculiar how it could maintain such composure even in the face of the unpredictable nature of time reversal.

Its message continued.

[If Your Highness goes to my, Lu-neah’s, mainland…]

However, the message that was supposed to follow did not appear. Its eyes were quivering, and it had been quite a while since I last witnessed a flicker of uncertainty in the eyes of the bastard. Such a reckless spirit was cautiously debating whether or not to say more. There was crucial information inside its throat that needed careful consideration before being spoken.

I did not urge it to reset the stage, and the trembling in the bastard’s eyes began to subside. This reminded me of a long time ago when it babbled about the reasons to save its life while mentioning the last volume of the Book of Death.

Its words led to a new topic.

[Please give a hint to me, Lu-neah, if you go back in time. I am really, really telling the truth now. The past loyalty of Lu-neah was not as great as it is now. It is not that there was no loyalty at the time. I am just saying that I have never been so loyal before.]

[Anyway.]

[The same thing keeps happening. What Lu-neah and Entegasto will do in the future… Only Doom Man knows what will happen.]

[You will appear in time, when the little Lu-neah inevitably attacked the priestess, right?]

“It depends on what you do.”

[No way~ Lu-neah is not done speaking, so please listen carefully until the end. I am going to say something very, very important. You will be intrigued.]

[I, Lu-neah, joined later than Doom Man’s human corps. However, I was able to obtain various special information more quickly, including the last volume of the Book of Death.]

[Please listen more. In order to obtain such a secret, finding the records of the Great Gold is one way. However, that will take too much time.]

The bastard continued after checking my face.

[Why? You also suspected that Cassian would be the Great Gold, didn’t you?]

[I, Lu-neah, can proudly say that when it comes to collecting special information, I am above the human corps. Your Highness should still command the human corps but should operate another channel to obtain information.]

[Please wait a minute. I am not done yet. This is the last and very important thing.]

[There is a ‘memory warehouse’ in Lu-neah’s mainland. Highly advanced species like Lu-neah can share memories and emotions with each other. Your Highness would know about it well because your faithful subordinate Orca does the same thing.]

[However, the difference between Orca and Lu-neah is that I am a more superior being.]

[Lu-neah’s clan stores memories and feelings separately for the next successors.]

[That is right. Your Highness must have noticed. I will explain where to hide and retake them. In summary, it is like this.]

[First, go back in time.]

[Second, enter Lu-neah’s memory warehouse.]

[Third, give a hint about what is happening to Lu-neah who will be surprised.]

[Fourth, reveal all the crimes of Entegasto to Doom Kaos with Lu-neah.]

[Fifth, take the last volume of the Book of Death.]

[Sixth, command Lu-neah as much as you want.]

[Seventh, Doom Man’s priestess will have a happy ending without any harm~ ٩(๑^o^๑)۶ ]

The bastard lay down on the table, smiling slyly.

I said, “You insects talk too much… I will do that.”

[Thank you, Your Highness.]

***

We had gone through many rounds, and the bastard’s life had deteriorated to the brink of death. It had the appearance of a young female student, but its face had turned ghastly pale, and it no longer sent any messages.

It was lying on the table, looking at me. Its desperate gaze, as if it was about to die, felt like it was cheering me on. It wanted me to gain the power of reversing time more than anything else because it was convinced that it was the only way for it to survive. Of course, it was only possible if I gained the power before its life was extinguished.

It was silent as it was saving its energy to speak later. It had put all its efforts into resetting the stage to the point of near-death.

“It is over.”

It had been a long time since I opened my mouth, then the corners of the bastard’s lips twitched. It smiled faintly, but it didn’t last long. It frowned again as if it didn’t even have the strength to be in pain.

Swoosh-!

The first thing that came into view was the bastard. It passed by my sight and collapsed immediately. Despite the absence of a physical body, the bastard stopped as if it had hit the ground.

The time spent in the mental world was like hell for the bastard. Thus, having achieved something and returned, it rolled over as if wanting to witness the final moment with its own eyes.

It looked at me as if it was saying, ‘We did it.’

In the corner of my vision, Yeon-Hee was lying down just like long ago. She was lying on a bed, and her body was covered in monitoring sensors that reminded me of a Maruka’s tentacles. An urge to tear them off right away welled up inside me. That was right after returning to reality.

I moved to a larger area.

[You have used Gate Formation.]

***

[Odin’s Absolute Warzone has opened.]

I formed a barrier first, being alert of things like Entegasto. Next, I started taking out items. If I reversed the time, what happened here would vanish as if it had never occurred. I would get these back anyway. I had no hesitation in destroying whatever equipment was on my body.

[Extractor has been activated.]

[Lunea’s Light has been destroyed.]

…

[Zeus’s Thunder Spear has been destroyed.]

[You have gained XP.]

Then, I peeled away the components that made me up one by one and threw them into the insignia.

[The Man Who Overcomes Adversity has been removed.]

[Passion has been removed.]

…

[Odin’s Ethereal Animal has been removed.]

[Odin’s Wrath has been removed.]

[Devi’s Sword has been removed.]

I pulled out everything from the shell that determined my four main abilities except for Strength.

[Warning: Odin’s Absolute Warzone is on the verge of destruction.]

Everything was swirling around. It was not the time to appreciate how vast and powerful the Mana Blade I had created was.

I endured with the Strength of the Overlord section. Since I could be swept away by the force that was stirring the barrier, I tensed up all the muscles in my body to withstand it.

When I entered the self-obliteration state, there was no barrier left anywhere. Instead, the message I had been waiting for appeared before my eyes.

[You have obtained the insignia ‘Time Reversal.’]

[Time Reversal (Insignia)

Effect: You can go back once in time within a twenty-four-hour period.

Class: SSS]

Chapter 436

Finally…

[You have used the insignia ‘Time Reversal.’]

[Would you like to travel back in time?]

[Please select a date.]

I stated, “One day ago from now.”

I felt as if all my surroundings were being sucked into a single spot. Then, pop! A flash of light burst before my eyes.

***

I was inside a tent, and I could hear unfamiliar voices in the Dragorin language. I tried to remember and realized where I was. It was the campsite of the expedition team chasing the Great White’s tomb. At this point in time, I was there.

[Name: Incarnation Na Seon-Hu

Level: 641 (Overlord) Second Round]

All my abilities and items were back as they were at this point in time, but one area was different. The figure for Power! I had repeatedly opened and closed the gates to find the old bastard. Even though I had traveled back in time, it remained unchanged.

It was a new fact. Power existed in an area that was not affected by the time reversal.

“...”

I didn’t know if it was something that only applied to me, who caused the time reversal, or whether it was something applied to all transcendent beings with Power. However, all I knew was that it was important because Doom Entegasto could notice that time had been reversed.

So far, it seemed likely that it only applied to me. This wasn’t the first time that the time had been reversed. After all, It had happened before when I received the insignia from the Old One in the past.

Excluding Doom Kaos and the Old One, I would have encountered the ‘event of time reversal’ before I obtained the insignia if other transcendent beings could have noticed it. They would have tried finding an individual, who traveled back in time, or shown an awareness of me.

However, they had never done so. The insignia I used now was nothing more than a copy made from the blueprint, not modified to suit my taste. If I had mastered it to the level where I could mimic and create something new, then I would have known beforehand that there were restrictions on Power.

Therefore, it would have been impossible for the Old One to remove such restrictions. In conclusion, the most credible hypothesis was… that the Power of the being who led the time travel was not affected by the time reversal. That was it.

***

The copied Time Reversal insignia had one more restriction aside from the Power figure. The timeframe that could be reversed was limited to one day.

However, with my current ability, I could copy and paste another insignia and travel back in one more day. I could repeat this endlessly.

If I repeated this process, I could go back to the very beginning, where I could create the insignia nonstop. That was up to the timeframe where my Sense reached the Ender section.

The reason why I couldn’t go back beyond that was simple. The minimum condition for manipulating the internal area was having the Sense of the Ender section.

However, by the time I got to that period, the total amount of Mana I could draw out would be drastically lower than now. The restriction of the time of one day would narrow down to a few hours. There would be no occasion where I could go all the way back to the Stage of Advent.

The present was the standard. If a crisis hit me or my surroundings from now on, then I would turn back in time. The remaining question was to what extent the Old One and Doom Kaos could intervene in this.

I ended my analysis there. Yeon-Hee was on the continent of the orcs at the moment. Around this time tomorrow, Seong-Il would come running to me to deliver the news of her death. In roughly 12 hours, Yeon-Hee would be attacked by the bastard. Currently, the bastard was waiting for that time while fulfilling Doom Kaos’s orders in the spirit realm.

It, of course, didn’t know what I was doing. All those messages the bastard sent now were for the effect of delivering Doom Kaos’s words. If I went to Yeon-Hee like this, then neither the bastard nor Entegasto would show any reaction.

The bastard’s plan was thus:

[First, go back in time.]

[Second, enter Lu-neah’s memory warehouse.]

[Third, give a hint about what is happening to Lu-neah who will be surprised.]

[Fourth, reveal all the crimes of Entegasto to Doom Kaos with Lu-neah.]

[Fifth, take the last volume of the Book of Death.]

[Sixth, command Lu-neah as much as you want.]

[Seventh, Doom Man’s priestess will have a happy ending without any harm~ ٩(๑^o^๑)۶ ]

But that was my last resort. For now, I stood still without opening a gate to Yeon-Hee. Doom Kaos and the Old One might have known that time had been reversed by a day. Therefore, I was waiting for Doom Kaos’s call, but it was quiet.

It was honestly painful to wait in such silence. My mind kept wavering. I debated if the idea that it could have been better to do whatever the bastard wanted and open the gate to its mainland first, or…

Anyway, time passed by without a call from Doom Kaos. About ten minutes later, I opened a gate in the direction where Yeon-Hee was as I had been thinking all along. Even then, I was concerned about whether I was doing the right thing.

[You have used Gate Formation.]

When I passed through the gate, a land stained with blood unfolded. The bodies of slaughtered orcs were scattered all around, and it didn’t seem long since the battle had ended. Yeon-Hee was alone and was sprinting toward the next flock.

It was the scene that I had been visualizing for a long time. She was full of vitality, without a single biosensor line monitoring her.

Seeing her like that, I found myself trapped in a prison of agony. I had made a wrong decision. My plan was asking too much of her. But, but…

As long as I didn’t forcibly stop her from engaging in battle, there was a high probability that the same thing would happen again. It was directly linked to her safety. Entegasto was not the end as Doom Arukuda would soon start to hold me in check. If Yeon-Hee faced death again and I traveled back in time again, would the pain I suffered then really be nothing? No, no…

When my heart was pounding unstably, Yeon-Hee stopped. I could see her impassive and indifferent face turning toward me. By the time she faced me straight on, a smile spread across her lips. Although her smile was smeared with blood, the corners of her lips rose clearly. Her slightly exposed teeth were clean, and her eyes were shining.

Nonetheless, that smile quickly faded away. By the time she had arrived in front of me, her face was stiffened. She asked, looking straight at me, “What is going on?”

I stated, “Woo Yeon-Hee.”

“Why are you so serious? What on earth…”

I continued, “I don’t want to restrain you.”

“What? That’s it? I thought something terrible happened. We already talked about this. I will be clear, but no, I don’t like it. I am your corps’s priestess. I am the strongest amongst all the Awakened except you. It is such a waste to tell me to stay only on the mainland.”

“...”

“Please don’t forget. Although I am your lover, I am an Awakened too. There is no life for me now on the mainland. If I have to think about life on the mainland…then…it will be after this war is over.”

“...”

“I am Mary. The Bitch. Do you think the orcs can threaten me? Don’t worry. If anything happens, I will use the returning stone immediately. But who blabbed to you that I am here? Is it Seong-Il? Ah, this guy.”

I stated again, “It was the same before, and it is the same now. I don’t want to restrain you.”

“Then, is it a different issue?” she asked.

I said, “You will die today. I traveled back in time from tomorrow.”

“...What?”

I smiled bitterly. “First, look at my memories.”

***

Memories created in the mental world couldn’t be seen, so the memories that Yeon-Hee could see were only from two time zones. It was only from the moment just before I entered the mental world with the bastard and after I returned from that.

After she saw the memories, she became speechless. There was extreme regret in her eyes as she stared at me. Even if I didn’t have mental attributes, I could certainly feel her emotion. It seemed like she was also moved. She asked with a trembling voice, “How long…how long did you spend in the mental world?”

I shook my head. “I never kept track.”

I continued, “The bastard couldn’t stand it and was on the verge of dying. Even though it was a Demon King.”

I smiled grimly. “From the start, the bastard appeared with injuries all over it.”

She smiled weakly. “But still.”

I added, “You caused major damage to it. I couldn’t see the mental battle with my eyes, but you seemed to have fought against it with an equivalent strength to it.”

The most charming part I found about Yeon-Hee was the wrinkle on her nose when she smiled. However, right now, the wrinkle was spreading from her nose to her cheeks. Her murderous intent wriggled intensely before it quickly subsided.

She finally said, “I am sorry. This is all…because I failed to kill that fly.”

I reassured her, “No. Thanks to you, I was able to obtain the power of time reversal.”

Thinking about the pain she must have suffered when she died made my heart ache. Just because I turned back time didn’t mean that the incident had disappeared from my memories.

“Seon-Hu…how long did you stay there? How could you obtain the Time Reversal insignia…? It is impossible to do so unless you spend years there.”

Yeon-Hee buried her face in her hands as she couldn’t finish. I held her shaking body and replied, “It was not too bad. There was never a dull moment. Really. Look at me.”

Her eyes were bloodshot.

“Woo Yeon-Hee. You are such a big help. As you can see, you are the only one here. To do something like this, thousands of Awakened should have been here. This is more than enough. But from now on…”

She interrupted, “Okay.”

I hadn’t even finished what I was saying.

“Okay.”

I knew this would happen. Asking about her intentions had no value in this situation. It was worthless, except to use it as an excuse for myself when something went wrong. I thought I needed to take responsibility for everything that happened afterward.

“From now on, I’d like you to help me in the same vicinity of me.”

[* Storage box]

[Lunea’s Light has been removed.]

“If you use this, your mental power will be enhanced.”

Yeon-Hee stared blankly at what I offered. Then she soon started nodding as if she understood my intention. She stopped, then said in a voice filled with deep resentment, “When will that asshole attack me?”

I thought and responded, “Around eleven hours and forty minutes from now.”

“Then, that must be the time that the bastard has before it dies. Don’t worry. I will kill it this time. Thanks for the chance. If not, then I would have…”

Yeon-Hee couldn’t finish. When her voice scattered, the accessory was in her hands.

I shook my head. “No, killing the bastard shouldn’t be done here.”

“Huh?” She looked bewildered.

I stated, “At the Demon Kings’ meeting.”

“At the Demon Kings’ meeting?” she asked.

“When the bastard is of no use, Doom Kaos will need one more king. You are going to challenge its position of Doom today.”

Chapter 437

By the time I had finished instructing Seong-Il and Joshua, Yeon-Hee looked more emotional than usual. Her swordsmanship was usually simple and spotless, but it was somewhat messy now. She was blaming herself, unable to erase her guilt toward me.

Perhaps that was why. When the negative effects randomly burst out from the Clown’s Dagger, she actually seemed to have turned into an actual bitch.

By the time we reached the period of her previous death, several orc tribes had been slaughtered. I was hiding my presence. In fact, I was using my Sense in the overlord section to conceal myself instead of using an actual skill to hide. The bastard would never dream that I was lying in an ambush here.

Woooong-

The sound came from the sky. The flow of space started to distort rapidly. In an instant, the bastard squeezed its small body out of the gate. The spot had changed compared to the original place. However, in terms of time, not a single second had changed from the predetermined future. It was the same as I had seen in the bastard’s memory.

Originally, Yeon-Hee turned towards the opened gate at this moment, and the two entered into a mental battle immediately. However, Yeon-Hee stopped moving now. Her eyes, which had been forced to look up at the opening gate before, were now fixed on the orcs rushing towards her.

An orc warrior suddenly struck its own fellow’s head with a large ax as it had missed Yeon-Hee’s head, and Yeon-Hee didn’t react to the appearance of the gate. The bastard tilted its head, wondering why she didn’t care about it. Then, it twisted its body and started to charge toward Yeon-Hee. That was also the moment I hit the ground.

Shhhhhk-!

Odin’s Ethereal Animal was too luxurious for this bastard. I caught it in the air.

[Doom Man…?]

Its surprised face only turned toward me then.

[What are you doing here?]

Lightning bolts began to torment it, and the pressure coming from all directions crushed the bastard’s face. It screamed recklessly in the message.

Yeon-Hee then moved to the relocated place. Even then, the bastard was too busy squirming to realize what was happening.

Of course, killing it was easy as I just needed to increase the pressure. Then, I could give death to the bastard, similar to how Entegasto killed Doom Insectum. However, killing it now would not benefit me.

I quickly retrieved the lightning bolts, but the bastard’s airway was still blocked even though I absorbed the last lightning tendril.

In the sensory web, the bastard felt like a physical material. Its wings were fluttering, tickling my hand, but no matter what, it couldn’t escape from me. When I released the pressure on my hand a little, the bastard was finally able to speak.

[What the heck is going on! Ugh-]

[I thought you were nicer than this… Did you really not learn anything from Doom Insectum’s death? Doom Man will end up dying after our Almighty Master…! Doom Arukuda himself will act as the executioner next time, you understand? So please let me go…]

[Or tell me why you are doing this! ٩(๑`ȏ´๑)۶ ]

[We need to talk to clear up misunderstandings. First…let me go…please.]

I snarled, “There is only one way for you to survive. Confess the sins of Entegasto. I know all of your plans.”

[Sins? Plans? I, Lu-neah, don’t understand anything.]

[Yes, I, Lu-neah, am aware that Doom Man and Doom Entegasto do not have a good relationship. However, that is your problem, so please don’t put me in between you guys.]

[Please don’t do this. An innocent Lu-neah will get hurt in a fight.]

The bastard simply responded shamelessly.

I said grimly, “Then, I have no choice but to go to the mainland.”

[What are you going to do by taking Lu-neah to your mainland? I have waited to see a powerful human corps’s mainland with my own eyes, but not in this way!]

“I am talking about your mainland.”

[...That is weird. Why would you want to go to my home?]

Let’s see how long you can act so shamelessly.

I added, “I will head to your warehouse. The memory warehouse.”

The bastard’s face stiffened noticeably at that moment, probably because the pain it had just experienced had not yet subsided. Of course, the spirits were skilled at hiding their true intentions.

The expression the bastard showed disappeared quickly, and the mask it wore was utterly wacky. I was impressed.

[Hehe. I guess no one would want to show their shabby homes. I, Lu-neah, have roughly figured out why you are doing this.]

The fact that it could maintain such a face while suppressing pain was…

[Do you know how deep Lu-neah’s loyalty towards Doom Man is? Please listen. Originally… I, Lu-neah, was supposed to handle it. But since you seem to know everything, I can’t hide it anymore. This was all for the coexistence of Doom Man and our lords.]

[I understand. You completely misunderstood the situation, but it’s okay.]

[I, Lu-neah, am here to warn Doom Man’s priestess. But you knew everything. As expected! You, Doom Man, are amazing. You should have given me a hint!]

“Warning…” I muttered in disbelief.

[This is Lu-neah’s humble opinion, but I think Doom Man has misunderstood the power of Doom Entegasto and the Great Black.]

[The Great Black has been active lately!]

[From what I, Lu-neah, have found out, the Great Black plans to kill Doom Man’s subordinates. That is why Lu-neah rushed to see Doom Man’s priestess like this. I hope this clears up some misunderstandings.]

[I know. It would be hard. So if you can’t believe what I, Lu-neah, said, I will guide you to where the Great Black is now. You can check it yourself!]

The bastard’s eyes moved quickly. It first looked at me, then at Yeon-Hee over my shoulder. It suddenly fell silent and spoke again. Its expression was very familiar to me as it was a unique look that always appeared when it was contemplating its own survival. I had witnessed it several times in the mental world.

[( ･᷄д･᷅ ) The despicable Entegasto will be judged today.]

***

[I, Lu-neah, also feel relieved now. I have been worried… Thank you so much. I, Lu-neah, can finally reveal every sin of Entegasto to our master and Doom Man.]

[However, there is one thing you have to promise me. Please protect Lu-neah from Entegasto. I, Lu-neah, am under Entegasto’s watch.]

[As Doom Man cares for your mainland, I, Lu-neah, will remain loyal to Doom Man forever. You will be surprised to know what else Lu-neah can offer besides loyalty.]

[Oh, right!]

[Don’t worry. Doom Kaos cannot hear what Lu-neah is saying right now.]

“I forgot that you flies talk a lot…”

However, my time in having to deal with such an impertinent being would soon be over.

[I have reduced and simplified it as much as possible. The situation is urgent. I, Lu-neah, have made a once-in-a-lifetime decision. Look. I, Lu-neah, will also find it hard to escape punishment when I stand trial. It is not over yet.]

[The Book of Death!]

The bastard blinked its eyes quickly as I didn’t show the reaction that it expected.

[Ehem… The last volume of the Book of Death! Do you not know what it is?]

[I will explain briefly since we don’t have much time. If all three volumes of the Book of Death are gathered, you can resurrect the ancient Undead Emperor.]

[I, Lu-neah, even know where it is. Here is the important part. If Doom Man advocates for Lu-neah, I will offer it to you. You will naturally figure out by which method.]

[As I have said before, Entegasto is watching Lu-neah. Entegasto is undoubtedly…]

The gaze of the bastard that never moved elsewhere except for me and Yeon-Hee suddenly went up. Its message had also been abruptly cut off. The gate was opening, but the speed wasn’t very fast.

However, the speed at which a massive arm pierced through at the moment that space was ripped apart was insurmountable for anyone but me. The muscles were visible through the broken parts and seams of the black armor. It was still uncovered by skin, and it was oozing red energy like blood.

Entegasto’s arm!

It appeared, filling the ceiling as if to crush us all at once. I soared up to the sky while still holding the bastard with my one hand. The force of Entegasto coming down from above and the force I exuded surging from below collided, then I fell towards the ground.

The first thing I confirmed in my reversed vision was Yeon-Hee’s status. Thankfully, as we had planned, she was nowhere to be found. She promised that she would use the returning stone immediately in case of sudden unexpected situations that didn’t exist in the original future.

[Warning: You lack Power Resistance.]

[Aaaaargh- Please, please let Lu-neah go! Right now! Lu-neah needs to be able to testify, right?]

[I, Lu-neah, am not immortal like you, Doom Man!]

My view was hazy with dust. Was Doom Kaos’s vision also obstructed like this?

I ordered, “Call Doom Kaos.”

[Ah, right… I, Lu-neah, have lost my mind. You promised, okay? You have to advocate for Lu-neah to other lords. Besides the last volume of the Book of Death, Lu-neah is a storehouse of top-grade information, superior to the human army…]

“Hurry up!” I shouted.

[Fine. I told Doom Kaos. Entegasto is in big trouble now!]

Red Power was burning like fire beyond the black helmet. Entegasto’s gigantic body stood tall, connecting the ground and the sky. I was able to clearly see its face as it was looking down at us. Although its intent to kill me and the bastard all at once was strong, it seemed to be more confused now.

If it hadn’t been covered by the red energy, then its eyeballs would have been shaking. It appeared like it was asking me this.

How did you know about my plan…

That was when the long-awaited message popped up. A hurried movement was detected from Entegasto, but Doom Kaos’s message was clearer than ever.

[Your Almighty Master Doom Kaos has gathered a meeting with Dooms.]

Perfect. It was now time to proceed to the court.

Chapter 438

Mount and Caso looked the same as I remembered them. I could feel the tension through their downcast demeanor. When I looked down, the only one who met my gaze was the bastard, while the rest only showed the backs of their heads.

However, the bastard would stand at the judgment stand with Entegast. Hence, regardless of its innate cheeky nature, it couldn’t afford to remain completely at ease. The anxiety was evident in its eyes which were still playfully smiling at me.

[You said you would defend me, right?]

I nodded.

[If you fail to defend me properly, I, Lu-neah, will suffer the consequences. Remember how our master handled Insectum.]

I couldn’t tell what was happening beyond the curtain. However, something was undoubtedly occurring there as the entire curtain began to ripple.

I, too, lowered my head from then on. Mount and Caso seemed even more intimidated as they sensed the ominous atmosphere. They were frozen, not even moving a finger like little mice trapped in fear. A division was formed with the curtain as the boundary. The curtain was continuously vibrating, contrary to the stiff atmosphere below.

The bastard’s message appeared much later, directed to all the Dooms.

[Our Master has declared that the matter is of grave importance and will be sorted out on the judgment stand. All lords, be prepared.]

[Don’t ask me what to be ready for because even I, Lu-neah, do not know.]

At first, I wondered what it meant. Soon, the ground shook, and a solemn power broke through the curtain. It emerged like a gust of wind, but soon transformed into a vortex, stirring the space. The force that filled beneath the curtain carried a weight to it. It reminded me of the power of constructing the Time Reversal insignia.

I could withstand it, but the others couldn’t do the same. Under the weight of immense pressure, knees buckled and heads bowed as if coerced by an overpowering force. It felt as if any further increase in power would cause a cataclysmic eruption.

Even I kneeled down and lowered my head.

[There was an accusation leveled by me, Doom Lu-neah, that Doom Entegasto conspired with Doom Lu-neah to orchestrate the demise of Doom Man.]

Next to the staircase, something began to form in a pitch-black void that was previously empty. Nonetheless, it was small and was merely a foothold. Undeniably, it was a stand of judgment for Entegasto.

[Continuous conflicts among our lords are certain to incur the anger of our Almighty Master.]

[So, our master has chosen to personally judge both Doom Entegasto and Doom Lu-neah.]

A colossal figure emerged from beyond the curtain. Just as it had been during the battle, it was not exceedingly towering, only slightly taller than me.

Entegasto stepped on the stand, which coincidentally aligned with my eye level. Its gaze on me was still filled with suspicion. As the bastard flew toward the stand, it finally looked away.

[Our Almighty Master has a message to those lords who are doubting his omniscience, so listen carefully.]

[Our Master is indeed almighty. He sees and hears everything. However, as many of you know, the only entity capable of opposing our Master is the Old One.]

[This incident, where Doom Entegasto and Doom Lu-neah conspired for the death of Doom Man, happened when our Master was confronting the Old One.]

...What the hell is it saying? It happened while Doom Kaos was dealing with the Old One?

I thought Entegasto had been blocking Doom Kaos’s view.

[If that was not the case, then the perpetrator of this event would have been immediately punished by our Master, the omniscient one. Even Doom Entegasto could not be an exception.]

[He hopes everyone learns a lot from this trial. Then…]

[Our omnipotent and Almighty Master will begin the trial!]

The curtain shook fiercely again, and it was a powerful command from Doom Kaos that made me open my mouth.

[Our Master has decided to hear from Doom Man first. Doom Man, please begin~]

***

I received the right to speak.

“Everyone knows that Doom Entegasto harbors animosity against me. Despite that, I never expected Doom Entegasto to plot my murder. Why do you think so? I am the vanguard. I am carrying the burden, including the responsibility of the injured Doom Arukuda, Doom Entegasto, and other lower lords who have yet to release the seal of the Great Red.”

I gulped before continuing.

“Although Entegasto has a grudge against me, I think it would have understood what kind of sin it would be to forsake our Master’s will and conspire for my death. To achieve victory in the war, we lords must fulfill our master’s orders instead of being swayed by personal feelings.”

“...”

“Thus, I thought Entegasto would fulfill the duties of a loyal subject first. I believed that it, too, would control its emotions to offer victory to our Master. However, Entegasto has conspired with Lunea and ended up plotting for my death. But its greatest sin is not that.”

That was enough for the introduction, and it was time to move on to the main point.

“Lunea said that it had no choice but to comply with Entegasto’s coercion.”

Then, I looked at the bastard. It had been waiting for this moment as well.

[Hehe, good job! I, Lu-neah, will take over.]

[Also, I will borrow your tone a bit. That would be more effective to deliver messages to our Master. So, don’t complain, okay?]

The bastard was unable to bear the furious gaze of Entegasto, so it flew higher. Entegasto raised its head and continued to stare at the tiny spirit.

[Why would I ever lie in this circumstance?]

[I am much weaker than Doom Man. Planning Doom Man’s death? I am not foolish enough to plan such a thing alone.]

[One of the reasons why our Master values Lu-neah so highly is precisely because of my ‘wisdom.’]

[I will confess to you, my master, without any false flattery. Doom Entegasto summoned and threatened Lu-neah to kill Doom Man.]

[I had no choice but to follow its orders. No, I had no choice but to pretend to obey.]

[I know. The sin of not immediately telling you, my lord, the truth at the time is an unforgivable sin. But I could not do so. This is because I knew that our Master’s will lie in the victory of the war.]

[Entegasto dared to disobey your orders and kill Doom Man? How could I possibly report that? I would have been free from Doom Entegasto’s threat, but that would be all.]

[How angry would our Master have been? Our Master would have no choice but to punish Entegasto, a long-time faithful servant. How devastated would our Master’s heart be?]

[Ultimately, if our Master punishes Entegasto, it would have only been good for the Old One’s faction.]

[Doom Entegasto was consumed by rage and plotted a futile act, but it was out of personal feelings towards Doom Man. We all know of Entegasto’s loyalty to you, my Master. That loyalty is something we, your subordinates, should emulate.]

[Therefore, I am willing to accept all punishments and quietly resolve everything.]

[My Master… I plead with you. Please. Please calm your anger. Doom Entegasto must also be deeply repentant over this incident.]

[Also, please recognize my loyalty. Please consider that the sin I committed is great, but it was all to bring you victory… Lu-neah is also deeply repentant over this incident.]

[I will accept punishment, but please spare my life. I will never casually judge your will again.]

[I… I had no choice this time…]

The bastard didn’t stop at following my tone, but it stayed conscious of it even after the trial ended. It appeared to be walking a tightrope between Entegasto and me, but such a future that it was preparing for would never come as today would be its last day.

Then, the bastard looked at me with a face asking me to defend it.

[Please tell the Master how deep my loyalty is. Even if you have to make up a story… Please make it as long as possible. Please use your imagination, Doom Man! Lu-neah will play along with whatever you say. Hurry! Hurry~!]

I opened my mouth.

“Before the trial began, our Master said he did not know the details of this case because he was facing the Old One.”

[W…wait. What are you…trying to say?]

“But Lunea once told me that Entegasto was covering the Master’s eyes with his power and that the master could not know what was happening back then. Therefore, I have some doubts. If Entegasto intentionally blocked your view, then that would be the biggest crime that Entegasto has committed.”

[ (｡◕ˇдˇ◕｡) What the heck are you saying?]

The bastard sent a message to me instantly.

[When did Lu-neah say that? Are you trying to frame Entegasto by making up a story?]

[Cancel that right now! Entegasto will be driven into a corner now!]

[Master won’t kill Entegasto then. Even after the judgment, Entegasto will live and continue to threaten Lu-neah! Please…]

The bastard sent me messages like that, but…

[No! I have never said such a thing. I think Doom Man has misunderstood or perhaps misinterpreted something I said!]

It raised its voice beyond the curtain. However, Entegasto was the one who was actually flustered, not Lunea. The murderous intent emanating from Entegasto as it glared at Lunea was perceived as bewilderment to me.

The bastard shuddered as it looked at me.

[This will not work.]

[Do you actually not know what the Book of Death is? When all three books are gathered, it will cause a tremendous power to emerge. Entegasto had to disperse them out of fear of that. Are you not curious about where the last volume is? Are you not going to make your priest the Undead Emperor?]

[Ugh… Come on. Let’s stick to the script. It will be a win-win situation.]

[For Doom Man, it is a golden opportunity to not only gain Lu-neah but also the strength of the entire spirit tribe. And even the Undead Emperor. Please retract your previous words immediately!]

Entegasto’s gaze shifted from Lunea to above the curtain. It also appeared to be starting a refutation. Every now and then, it glanced at Lunea, and its body trembled uncontrollably in rage.

After a moment…

[Don’t resent Lu-neah, Doom Man. It is only because you didn’t follow the script first. You have ruined what could have been a symbiotic relationship.]

[My Master. Please kill Lu-neah. I will confess everything as it is. I have committed a great sin again. I deserve death as I have outraged both the Master and Doom Entegasto.]

[This was all a play by Doom Man to take the place of Doom Entegasto.]

[He promised to return one Book of Death and my necklace if I cooperated.]

[Doom Man said…]

I shouted out as well, “Oh, my Master! Please execute Entegasto. Also, please give me the last volume of the Book of Death that Entegasto is currently holding. Please don’t worry about Entegasto’s absence. I will take over its duties as well!”

Chapter 439

The bastard was chattering nonstop. It was slandering me, and it sounded quite plausible for something that was made up on the spot. It had completely turned to Entegasto’s side, but it knew that this choice wouldn’t be its lifeline.

Its previously relaxed expression had long since disappeared. It seemed desperate, as if it was sensing its dark future. The more it talked, the more its face seemed to sink into a swamp.

Meanwhile, I had been silent since I asked for the execution of Entegasto. Entegasto was a card that was hard to give up. Simply by considering its accomplishments, it was the one who stood at the forefront in the old battlefield against Saint Jayden, the Great Red, as a vanguard. Also, it could overwhelm me if it recovered from its injury.

Therefore, it would be difficult for Doom Kaos to abandon such a guy. I had once faced the same dilemma as Doom Kaos was experiencing. That was when Jessica, Gillian’s wife, had stabbed me in the back. Back then, I forgave her even though she betrayed the club and me. Doom Kaos would be in the same scenario as Entegasto still had a lot of use left.

[...That was Doom Man’s one-man show, Master. Doom Man should be punished severely. The same goes for Lu-neah, who cooperated with Doom Man. I take this opportunity to apologize once again to Doom Entegasto.]

[That is it. (╥﹏╥) Please punish us all, Almighty Master.]

[I, Lu-neah, am not qualified to be a lord along with Doom Man.]

The bastard tried to sink me down with it like a water demon, but I remained still. After all, the judge was the master of the throne, Doom Kaos. It had to be aware that time had been turned back and the conversation I had with Yeon-Hee. In other words, it knew why I had no choice but to turn back time.

If that was not the case, then it was the biggest fool in the world. It wouldn’t deserve its current title. Well, that wasn’t a bad scenario either…

***

Doom Kaos’s power made the place solemn, and everyone was waiting for the judgment. Entegasto stood upright, and Lunea was floating quietly without fluttering its wings too much.

Mount and Caso were carefully gathering their strength. It seemed like they were preparing for what was about to happen, as if they remembered the time when Entegasto tried to execute me a while ago.

[Our Almighty Master will now judge. We lords should hold our breath.]

Then, it sent another message immediately.

[Doom Entegasto is…]

[...ordered to join the battlefield instantly.]

Lunea turned pale even though it was the one that delivered the message itself. The bastard turned to me and said.

[I knew this would happen! Doom Entegasto must have regained his position as a vanguard! I, Lu-neah, and Entegasto have won. Hehehe~ It’s too late for Doom Man to regret!]

[By the way, I can’t believe how dumb you are! Did you not expect this to happen? You underestimated Lu-neah’s ability!]

[But don’t worry. Master won’t give you a death sentence either.]

[Doom Arukuda will come down soon. Do you remember what you did to Lu-neah last time? Doom Arukuda will probably do the same to you.]

The bastard’s voice rose in joy, but I was not disturbed at all. It was too preoccupied with mocking me without realizing what kind of atmosphere Entegasto was being sucked into…

A few seconds later, the bastard finally turned its head toward Entegasto, who was in shock. From the way it looked up at the curtain, it was obvious that it was in disbelief by the verdict. Doom Kaos seemed to have issued an order to Entegasto, and it appeared to be extremely difficult, with no certainty of life or death.

I looked up at the curtain. I was waiting just in case, but there was no sign of Doom Arukuda revealing itself.

[...Before Doom Entegasto leaves for the battlefield…]

[The Master ordered Doom Entegasto to hand over the last volume of the Book of Death to Doom Man…]

The bastard said with a ghastly pale face. Finally, Entegasto accepted the result and lowered its head. Lunea’s face was so distorted to the point where it couldn’t be worse. Even though it had to fix its expression quickly, it couldn’t afford to do so. Only after the bastard looked at me did it barely manage to fix its expression. It had a hollow smile, uncomfortably unnatural.

[Umm… Mmm… Lu-neah is very bewildered. I am not sure what to say to be forgiven. I won’t ask for forgiveness.]

[Instead, Lu-neah will dedicate all of Lu-neah’s to you.]

[There is a ‘memory warehouse’ in Lu-neah’s homeland. Advanced tribes like Lu-neah can share memories and emotions with each other.]

[Please listen to the end. I am aware that Doom Man knows about the memory warehouse. However, Doom Man only knows of its existence, not how to acquire it. I am certain.]

[If you acquire it, you can enslave Lu-neah. My tribe will be a bonus.]

[Doom Man’s human corps seem to have excellent information, but think about it. If you add Lu-neah’s information on top of it, your power will grow tremendously.]

[Please… Okay? Please… Please defend me. Our Master will listen if you speak up for me.]

The speed of the messages pouring out now was the fastest the bastard had ever shown.

[Lu-neah’s judgment will begin now.]

[Please… Please! I beg you. You can make Lu-neah your slave. Will you really feel better if Lu-neah dies? Really? Is that what you actually want?]

[Before I am sentenced to death… Please… Aaah… No… No…]

It was entertaining to see its expression changing. Then, it soon stiffened.

[I, Lu-neah, should…]

[Join the battlefield immediately!]

[Doom Entegasto was ordered to break the barrier of the Old One’s power in Elsland. I, Lu-neah, am ordered to kill the Spirit King by mobilizing my entire clan!]

[Regardless of victory or defeat, this will be a great help in the future battles Doom Man must fight.]

The message did not end there.

[Also, the Almighty Master has decided to cancel one order in order to console Doom Man’s efforts. The promised reward will be given though. Doom Man must repay the grace given by our Master.]

[You have completed the order ‘Speed Up the Occupation.’]

[Please specify the location where you would like to build the Demon Castle.]

[* Do not rush. The time to specify is not limited. Please consider the best location of the Demon Castle to benefit your human corps.]

Originally, I was a part of the Old One’s side, but then I switched to Doom Kaos’s. I had been growing steadily. Now, further growth was assured through the trait Extractor.

Moreover, I had recently gained the power of Time Reversal. Perhaps because of that, I felt an intense consciousness of whether I would disobey Doom Kaos’s judgment. I didn’t expect it would cancel one of its orders and still reward me. Indeed, my strong request for Doom Entegasto’s execution had not been in vain.

[Please specify the location where you would like to build the Demon Castle.]

Look. A tempting message flashed before my eyes. It indicated that Doom Kaos considered me a significant subordinate. It was the gesture of Doom Kaos that insisted I should not change my mind from now on.

(* Your Demon Castle will be protected by your Master’s power.)

I could now provide a safe zone for the Awakened, and I believed the Demon Castle would play its role against any transcendent attack. When I lowered my head towards the curtain, something rushed towards me from the direction where Entegasto was.

Sheeeeek-!

It was a power that the lower lords could never withstand, but Entegasto didn’t use its full power. Although I needed to raise my Strength to the Overlord section, I would have had to activate the Man Who Overcomes Adversity if Entegasto used its full strength.

It was the last volume of the Book of Death.

[*Inventory]

[‘Book of Death Volume 3’ has been added.]

Entegasto turned with its face full of rage and walked away. The gate quickly opened and closed. Now, only the bastard was left on the stand. However, it just stared blankly at the spot where Entegasto disappeared without any special reaction. It seemed to have decided to complain to me.

[I, Lu-neah, am overwhelmed with simply blocking the entrance to the spirit world. But killing the Spirit King? Mobilizing my entire clan? That is basically ordering us to gloriously self-immolate ourselves in flames.]

[If I, Lu-neah, and all my children are exterminated, it will be a headache for Doom Man as well.]

[The atmosphere is built up now, Doom Man. Please tell our Master just one thing. I will never forget what you will do for me. Take my memory warehouse and take me, Lu-neah, and all my children as slaves.]

[We will serve you all our life. Devoting my sincere loyalty to you~]

I ignored it. The bastard’s desperate gaze began to fade slowly. Eventually, it turned into a face full of malice, like how the Guides had acted.

[I guess I have no choice. I gave you multiple chances, but you ignored them, okay?]

[٩(๑`н´๑)۶ This is not the end for Doom Lu-neah and Doom Entegasto. Doom Arukuda will also not look kindly on Doom Man. Haha… You understand what Lu-neah is saying, right?]

[You will have to live being conscious of us nonstop. Like a fool.]

[I will see you next time then.]

When the bastard was about to leave following Entegasto, its eyes bulged out.

[Doom Man’s priests, Osiris and Caliber, have completed the ritual ‘Mammonism.’]

[Wish: Allow Doom Man’s priestess, Mary’s ‘challenge.’]

[What…what the hell have you been doing?]

[Your Master has responded.]

[Your priest, Mary, has obtained the ‘challenge (Doom Mary).’]

It was from the stand, which became empty after Entegasto left.

Whoosh-!

The space ripped open and Yeon-Hee was bounced out from there. I immediately lunged and pulled her shoulder toward me. Although she was in an unfamiliar place, she did not seem flustered.

She silently mouthed ‘Thank you,’ then landed on the ground. Then, she turned her head and murmured quietly, “Are you ready? You piece of shit.”

Chapter 440

A small light burst from Yeon-Hee’s neck, then disappeared. Her mental strength had been further enhanced.

[Master! It is unfair for Doom Man’s priest to wear my, Lu-neah’s, necklace.]

The bastard objected toward the curtain, but of course, there was no reply. I returned to my spot from the judgment stand. Yeon-Hee had been solely focused on the bastard after landing. Her will to fight against the bastard was strongly conveyed even to this distant place.

However, it was not the case with the bastard. It was facing Yeon-Hee, but its gaze was fixed only on the necklace she was wearing.

“What the hell are you whining about? This one? You can take it back if you knock me down.”

The bastard ignored Yeon-Hee and yelled at the curtain again.

[Okay, fine. Then, please promise me that Doom Man will not intervene.]

[Is it really okay if I, Lu-neah, kill that audacious girl? Please confirm that. I, Lu-neah, will not be responsible for the outcome of this matter.]

It also sent me messages.

[I wonder if Doom Man has tears. We will find that out soon.]

[Prepare to hold a funeral. You must have underestimated me so much that you sent such a girl. I am certain that you will regret… ah!]

The bastard’s message was abruptly cut off as Yeon-Hee lunged at it. Her eyes were filled with pitch-black darkness.

“You should focus on me!”

***

No one could peek into a mental world. Even for Doom Kaos, it was impossible unless it directly entered the world. Therefore, I couldn’t tell how long Yeon-Hee and the bastard had fought. But I could tell how intense their fight had been.

Yeon-Hee was flung away with a distorted expression, and the bastard that collapsed similarly was missing one wing. That was why it was falling uncontrollably in the air without being able to maintain its balance. However, its fall was slower than Yeon-Hee’s because the remaining wing was still flapping.

Yeon-Hee couldn’t find her balance until she hit the ground. Her forehead first hit the bottom step. The sound of the impact echoed through the space, making me flinch momentarily.

She stood up with a shimmering barrier around her entire body. The barrier didn’t absorb all of the impact. What she spat out before she looked up was mixed with dark red blood. The fortunate thing was that her internal damage wasn’t as severe to the point she needed to use a recovery skill, so she didn’t activate Mary’s Touch.

Sheeek!

She once again threw herself at the bastard, and she was targeting its remaining wing. Her dagger was so fast it left a trajectory. However, the bastard had been watching her all along, so it managed to dodge without a problem. It narrowly forced its way into space. Then, it appeared, creating an exit in the direction of Yeon-Hee, while simultaneously generating pressure that condensed the space.

Yeon-Hee’s reaction was incredibly swift. It was definitely challenging for her abilities to respond so instantaneously, but she managed it smoothly. She had anticipated the bastard’s counterattack.

Nonetheless, the same applied to the bastard. Just as Yeon-Hee had an idea of the bastard’s next action, it was also adept at evading her dagger. They attacked and dodged several times. During this time, neither of them managed to land a hit. Only the two trajectories, Yeon-Hee’s dagger and the bastard’s, intertwined.

The fight seemed far from over because they were now familiar with each others’ capabilities through the mental world. However, there was a very slight difference. Yeon-Hee was the one leading the attack! The bastard was primarily counterattacking.

Then, when their gazes directly clashed, the bastard’s appearance changed in an instant, as if a part of a video frame had been cut out. One of its wings that was there just a moment ago had vanished. Also, there were multiple wounds on its body, caused by being stabbed and cut by the dagger.

The bastard yelled out as it collapsed.

[Master!]

[Why are you not lending me your power?! Please allow me to summon the original body!]

[That girl is also wearing Lu-neah’s necklace!]

***

The bastard was non-material, so the stairs couldn’t be explained by common sense. It collided with the staircase and bounced off. It fell again and bounced off again. As this repeated, the height at which it bounced back naturally decreased.

When the bastard could barely stick to the ground, Yeon-Hee came into my view. She didn’t collide with the ground this time as she was able to regain her balance during the fall. There was no problem up to this point, but she was barely standing. She was wrapping her head with both hands, including the one that was holding the dagger.

I couldn’t see her face from where I was standing. However, I could tell just from the strength in her fingers how much she was grimacing in pain. She was undoubtedly in agony and struggling. She seemed consumed by a pain that felt like her skull was going to break, unable to focus on anything else.

[Please allow me to summon the original body! That too is the power of Lu-neah!]

[This is not a fair fight, Master. I, Lu-neah, cannot accept this.]

The bastard writhed from where it had collapsed. Then, it suddenly became quiet and looked at Yeon-Hee. It stared for a long time. Despite this, Yeon-Hee only put more strength in her hands to hold her head. Then, the bastard stood up and walked stealthily like a mouse going to put a bell on a cat’s neck. As it approached Yeon-Hee, its stride, and speed decreased. Then it tilted its head and looked up at me.

[Oops, what should we do? I think I, Lu-neah, won! (๑☉ᴗ☉)۶ ]

[Don’t blame Lu-neah. You should have considered Lu-neah’s full capabilities before trying to take away my position. Did you really think that a mere priestess could take down Lu-neah?]

[If you are thinking of intervening, don’t even dream about it. Master is watching us right now.]

[Okay, then~ How should I kill her? Should I tear her eye muscles and make her blind first? (◐.◑) Nah, that is lame. I should do something more than what Doom Man has done to me… Please let me know if you have a great idea.]

[I, Lu-neah, am ready to accept any idea~♪ ]

[Hey, why are you so quiet? Where did the torturer go? The newbie is eager to learn, hehe.]

Fucking piece of shit. Such a persistent asshole. It wouldn’t be enough even if I crushed it right now.

[Don’t get too angry. I’d really want to kill you too.]

[I will offer you something that you won’t be able to refuse.]

[In return for sparing the priestess, give back the three Books of Death and what you took from Lu-neah. Make a vow of the soul right here while the Master is watching.]

[That is all I want. Lu-neah is at a loss. Lu-neah is being too generous. Someday, this good nature will be a big blow. Isn’t that right? Isn’t Lu-neah being too kind?]

The bastard didn’t stop talking.

[...But Doom Man is too evil. The priestess is your girl, right? It is really wicked to abandon your lover for a mere item. Am I too honest? Oopsy.]

[Anyway, there is nothing I can do if you don’t answer. It’s finally time for death!]

[Do you really want me to kill her?]

I was focusing on assessing Yeon-Hee’s condition, but the bastard’s messages kept interrupting.

[Hey, Lu-neah is deadly serious. Should I actually kill her?]

[Should I? Should I? Should I? Should I? Should I? Should I? Should I? Should I? Should I? Should I? Should I? Should I?]

However, the bastard was just circling around Yeon-Hee without getting closer to her. Its messages felt like cries for a ceasefire. I could finally see Yeon-Hee’s face from afar as I stepped down the stairs to where Mount and Caso were standing. Although she was wringing her head, her eyes were following the movement of the bastard circling around.

[Really… I can’t help it. I don’t know why Lu-neah is so kind. Okay, I will stop here.]

[Let’s untangle the emotions between Doom Man and Lu-neah this way since Lu-neah spared the life of Doom Man’s priestess.]

[Doom Man better hurry. Tell the Master before Lu-neah changes his mind. Hurry. I am still debating.]

The bastard was deliberately avoiding Yeon-Hee’s gaze.

[The fight is over. Doom Man’s priestess failed the challenge.]

Does it end if it says it is over?

The bastard shouted the same thing towards the curtain above, but Doom Kaos still didn’t answer. Doom Kaos was definitely making the same judgment as me.

[Oh, my! You guys are so frustrating! You really want to see the end, right? Okay, got it!]

[I, Lu-neah, will blow that audacious girl’s head!]

The bastard’s face finally became serious. It pointed at Yeon-Hee’s neck with a tiny finger. There, it condensed the space and let the power burst. Yeon-Hee’s head was thrown back violently, and her pair of earrings shattered. It seemed to have affected the other pieces of her equipment as well.

Nonetheless, when Yeon-Hee’s head returned to its place…

Pat!-

She rushed towards the bastard. Her arms, which had been holding her head, were moving according to her own acquired swordsmanship.

Ah! This is why I didn’t want to mess with her! Damn it. Damn it. Damn it!!!

That was what was written on the bastard’s face for a second.

***

The bastard could no longer fly, but it was able to move freely through space. However, its movement had noticeably slowed down. Although Yeon-Hee’s facw was contorted in pain, she was working its socks off. She was aware that her end was nearing.

The battle did not last long. Yeon-Hee predicted the direction from where the bastard would emerge from space and landed her attack. The dagger flashed ominously for the first time, but the negative effect from the dagger was apparently not effective on the bastard. The real deal was when the second attack landed.

The trait, Death! Black energy spread all over the bastard, centered on the cut spot. It almost appeared like veins that were prominently filled with a black substance, and it was then without a doubt that the bastard realized it couldn’t confront Yeon-Hee in a physical battle. Until now, it had been avoiding a mental battle with Yeon-Hee, but from that moment, it no longer avoided her gaze.

A few seconds later, the spectacle of the bastard entering Yeon-Hee’s body and being bounced out was clearly captured when I heightened my Sense. The scene of it entering was not important. When it came out, it looked horrible, like it had appeared when it had to endlessly roam the infinite stage by my order before, having lost its wings.

Now! This is the perfect timing!

I screamed inwardly as I hoped Yeon-Hee would finish the battle without further delay. She screamed as she bent her waist, falling onto the bastard.

“Aaaaaaargh!”

Yeon-Hee’s dagger, which was quickly reversed in her hand, was aiming directly at the bastard’s face. It was probably because her scream was tormenting me as well. The series of movements of her falling towards the bastard and stabbing its face with the dagger appeared to be seen frame by frame.

Then, it was the last frame. In the scene after, she twisted the dagger that had been thrust the bastard’s face with all her might, the bastard shattered like glass and fell into pieces. Those pieces began to disappear into thin air like smoke.

[Doom Lu-neah has died.]

[Doom Mary has succeeded the position of Doom Lu-neah.]

Chapter 441

The paper bills, which not only filled the altar but also the entire ceremonial room, evaporated in an instant. It was because of the ritual ‘Mammonism.’ All the abundant bills vanished without a trace.

In fact, Seong-Il was not perturbed by the burning of the amount of money he would probably never see again. It was the money he earned to perform the ritual anyway. However, what filled him with dread was the noise that echoed throughout the room. Each and every bill emitted a medley of laughter and tears as if they were releasing the pent-up joys and sorrows of humanity, including his laughter.

The Demon King Doom Kaos was indeed special, and it seemed to be worth spending that much money on the ritual. Doom Kaos possessed an uncanny understanding of what humanity cherished the most. While other monster corps were required to offer their lives as a condition for wishes, humans were expected to offer money. Seong-Il found that deeply repugnant.

He didn’t mind the toil he endured to earn that money, nor did he care about being penniless again. However, as the bills dissipated and the room resounded with a chorus of laughter and sorrows, he felt that this was the worst hell ever.

The battlefield, where bodies were flying around, seemed more serene in comparison. There were only screams and cries there, not manic laughter that chilled Seong-Il’s spine.

“Fuck… I thought I was losing my mind. So much damn absurd noise.”

Seong-Il deliberately raised his voice, but Osiris didn’t even spare him a glance. Although they couldn’t communicate due to the language barrier, Seong-Il still desired to be friends with him. He wasn’t fluent in English, but he could understand it.

However, Osiris promptly left once the ritual concluded. Seong-Il gazed at his back and rose from his seat as well.

That guy seems to be the true Demon King. He only regained his composure… but he still sends shivers down my spine. Fine. You are dark as hell and arrogant as fuck.

There were primarily three reasons why Seong-Il wanted to interact with Osiris.

First, when Mary ascended to the throne, only he and Osiris would remain among the priests in outer space. There would be occasions when they would need to prepare for rituals upon Odin’s urgent orders, and Osiris would inevitably be his sole companion during those moments. Therefore, he wished to establish a connection beforehand to avoid future awkwardness.

Secondly, Osiris bore the largest share among the numerous unfavorable rumors circulating in outer space. It was said that he commanded the dead and had Draculas as his subordinates.

However, it was not mere gossip because that was why he could defend the western front with a small number of Awakened who used to be in his group in the Stage of Advent.

If Osiris truly led a malevolent entity within his corps, then it was Seong-Il’s responsibility to keep a vigilant eye, hopefully in the vicinity, using friendship. Seong-Il had to check if Osiris was plotting something against Odin or not. Even if Osiris was loyal now, there could be a possibility in the future.

Upon reflection, the power that Osiris possessed was far from insignificant. His capability as both an Awakened and a leader of the Corps of Darkness that defended the entire western front was indeed unbelievable.

Seong-Il believed such power was enough to wage a war against humanity. Of course, no one would even have imagined doing so, but he couldn’t forget the incident that occurred at the Stage of Advent.

Odin had disappeared at one point, and it was only in the Final Stage, after ten years or so, that Seong-Il met him again. During the time Odin was absent, the Stage of Advent had become a world of ignoble beings. Seong-Il wanted to smash their heads multiple times, but he needed their cooperation to complete the stage. He had to soothe, berate, and lead them somehow.

He had such a headache for years with Lee Tae-Han. Seong-Il never wanted to consider such a case, but both the mainland and outer space were moving within the order set by Odin. So, if Odin were to suddenly disappear one day, the biggest threat to humanity would be…

Not the transcendent beings or anything like that, but it would perhaps be Osiris.

It is terrifying to even think about it. Let’s not even imagine that.

Seong-Il frowned, remembering Osiris’s cold gaze.

Nah. no one knows what others think other than Mary noona. I should prevent this before it actually happens.

It was at that moment when Osiris disappeared outside the secret passage entrance.

***

Seong-Il lost track of Osiris halfway as Osiris turned into a pool of blood on the ground, seeping into the wall and vanishing. Seong-Il swept the wall with his fingers where Osiris had seeped into. However, it was spotless, without a trace of blood. The spot where the pool of blood had formed at first was now clean.

My attacks won’t work if he is like this.

There was only one thing he could understand from witnessing Osiris’s bizarre skill. Like Mary noona, he was also wary of the eyes of the association’s employees! Well, it was obvious as such a tycoon with enough money to control the world didn’t show any regret about the mainland. He considered people on Earth as different species and didn’t intend to return there.

Seong-Il shook his head, then headed towards Lee Tae-Han’s office. He encountered employees on the way there and shared countless greetings with them.

Whether they had heard rumors about him or they couldn’t ignore Korea’s influence within the association, the foreigners even said ‘hi’ in Korean with a stuttering pronunciation. That started to ease the serious look on Seong-Il’s face.

However, when he got close to Lee Tae-Han’s office…

Huh? Did Osiris get here first?

Seong-Il could feel the waves stirring inside. It was a special wave that only the Awakened in the challenger section could use, which Odin had named ‘telepathy.’ Then, they disappeared like a lie when Seong-Il arrived.

He walked into the room. He couldn’t overhear what kind of conversation was going on due to the characteristics of telepathy.

Nonetheless, Seong-Il could guess the conversation topic because of the transparent expression on Tae-Han’s face. It was a look Seong-Il had not seen in a long time. Lee Tae-Han only showed that expression when he was faced with a serious challenge in the Stage of Advent. Seong-Il had always been the one resolving Lee Tae-Han’s issues, so he knew what was going on.

“...Do you have a problem with Osiris?”

***

One of the lessons Seong-Il gained from the Stage of Advent was that people tended to be intoxicated by the power they acquired. In other words, people often needed a lot of support from people around them to gain power. Once they gained such strength, they tended to take it for granted.

At that point, individuals regarded their own opinions as the epitome of justice and were ensnared in the illusion of being the most influential figure in the world, flattered by the people around them.

Moreover, Lee Tae-Han was a de facto leader of the World Awakened Association. Odin was the true ‘leader,’ but practically all operations were handled under the control of Lee Tae-Han.

He was also the one who attended all the official events of the association in the world. The power that he was enjoying was definitely on a different scale from what was enjoyed in the Stage of Advent. It was a power that encompassed the whole world, so it was undoubtedly a lot.

Even though Tae-Han is a wise person, no one knows how he might have changed inside. Just as no one knows the thoughts of Osiris.

Seong-Il opened his mouth, feeling the cold air in the room like the gaze of Osiris.

“Hey, I am asking, bro. Do you have a problem with Osiris?”

“Yes,” responded Lee Tae-Han.

Seong-Il asked, “Why?”

“It seems there was a misunderstanding in the message I sent a while ago.”

“What kind of misunderstanding…”

Seong-Il was not in the mood to smile. He raised his Sense and looked around, but he couldn’t feel Osiris’s presence. He continued after checking even the smallest cracks in the walls for any sign of blood seeping in.

Seong-Il stated, “I think there is no one who knows you better than I do.”

“What are you trying to say?” asked Lee Tae-Han.

“You are smart, so you would know what I mean. Do not provoke Osiris.”

“What do you mean? I did not provoke him at all.”

Seong-Il shook his head. “Nothing good will come from provoking him. What was the message that he misunderstood? Let me see that.”

Lee Tae-Han knew he wouldn’t beat Seong-Il’s stubbornness, so he handed him his tablet PC without wasting time.

「 Dear Osiris,

This is Lee Tae-Han. Thanks to your defense of the Land of Whirlpool, the Association was able to concentrate on seizing the central region. We would like to express gratitude towards you for your efforts through this letter. In addition, I am writing this to tell you an important matter about Mana…」

“Osiris has a reason to be upset. Your intentions can be clearly seen. Even without your checks, Osiris has no attachment to the mainland. You must be aware of this.”

Only then a smile appeared on Seong-Il’s face, but it was an uneasy smile.

“You are misunderstanding this as well,” Lee Tae-Han said.

Seong-Il shook his head. “No. I know what you are wary of. Odin once told me that people don't act for simply one reason. Their intentions can actually incredibly complex and calculated.”

“...”

Seong-Il continued, “You wouldn’t have been just checking him, bro. Osiris is not normal these days. He carries scary things like Dracula and zombies.”

“Hyung.”

“Yes?”

“According to recent reports, he is also…controlling ghouls.”

Seong-Il shrugged. “Ghouls? They are really annoying. Anyway, I get what you are thinking. I have plans, so let me just ask you a favor.”

“Yes.”

“Do not stir up trouble by unnecessarily messing with Osiris, who is doing just fine. Let’s just keep doing what we have been doing. If any problem arises, I, Caliber, will handle it.”

Lee Tae-Han fell silent. Since he didn’t lower his head, the deep thought in his eyes was clearly visible. When Seong-Il nodded, Lee Tae-Han finally opened his mouth.

“...What happened to Ms. Mary? Was the ritual successful?”

“I don’t know, man. There is no news of anything yet. But don’t worry. Odin directly ordered this. If he didn’t have confidence, then he wouldn’t have entrusted such a task to Mary noona. She is Mary. Mary, the Bitch.”

Lee Tae-Han grimaced. “But I can’t help but worry, hyung.”

“...Well.”

Right when Seong-Il’s voice was fading, both Seong-Il and Lee Tae-Han’s eyes widened at the same time. Then, they turned their heads and rushed off in the same direction. It was toward the place where Mary noona usually used as a guest room!

When they got there, Osiris had also sensed the strong presence of Mary and arrived. Looking over Osiris’s shoulder at the sight that unfolded, Seong-Il felt more puzzled than happy.

Why are there Guides…

Dozens of Guides were flying around Mary noona.

Chapter 442

Mary noona didn’t appear to be severely injured, but she looked lethargic as she lay in bed and she didn’t even look at Seong-Il. Seong-Il turned his attention to the Guides, and they didn’t seem to pose a threat to Mary noona, at least for now.

In fact, it was actually the opposite. The swarms of radiant light emitted by the Guides as they fluttered around Mary noona appeared to seep into her body, bestowing a positive influence.

“Do not interrupt,” Seong-Il said to Osiris.

Whether it was because Osiris understood Korean or whether it was because arrived at the same conclusion, he turned around and brushed past Seong-Il.

“I will stay here and watch the situation, so hurry and take care of your business, bro.”

After saying this to Tae-Han, Seong-Il began to stand guard at the door like a gatekeeper.

Guides…those bastards… If they even slightly touch her…

A decent amount of time passed before Mary looked at Seong-Il. She gestured at him to come closer by flicking her fingers. The Guides responded to her action as well by flying away. They also reacted to Seong-Il’s movement. The speed at which they scattered was swift, perhaps because Seong-Il threw himself at Mary quickly.

It was a sight as if a blue sphere shattered and its fragments scattered everywhere.

Seong-Il wanted to ask Mary a lot, but he held back while keeping in mind to stay alert of the Guides.

“These children will not attack you, Seong-Il,” said Mary, but Seong-Il couldn’t shake off his uncomfortable feeling.

“Are you serious? No, they are not scary, but…you know… I don’t like the way they pranked us in the past.”

She smiled. “That is an old story.”

While it could have been a while to Mary noona as she could transcend the mental world, but the Stage of Advent was not a long time ago for him. It had been only a few months since he returned from there. Although many events did happen simultaneously after that, it didn’t change that fact.

The incidents that occurred since his return flashed through Seong-Il’s mind.

“Anyway, are you okay, noona?” he asked.

“As you can tell.”

He shook his head. “No, I mean, is your mind okay? The way you were daydreaming seemed like you were going through a hard time.”

Mary shrugged. “I am glad that I was only injured to this extent. Fighting against a Demon King is not easy.”

His eyes widened. “Are you sure you won?”

She bared her teeth. “I tore it apart, that piece of shit.”

Seong-Il didn’t miss the anger that momentarily appeared on Mary’s face. Her rage didn’t merely end there because there was a sudden flash in her weak smile. The murderous intent even fluttered between her furrowed brows and exposed teeth. The grudge was so deep that she was still pissed even though she had already killed it.

Seong-Il got goosebumps as it was more dreadful than what he felt from Osiris. He suddenly realized something and questioned, “Then… Did you also become the Demon King, noona?”

“Yes, I am at the bottom of their hierarchy, but I am now the worshiped deity of the Lunea clan.” Mary smiled.

He blinked. “Lunea clan. Is that the real name of the Guides?”

Then, Seong-Il heard her telepathy.

- Seong-Il. Don’t tell this to anyone else, and please don’t get upset. Osiris’s turn is next, when Odin pulls down Doom Entegasto.

Seong-Il held his breath.

- I am planning to promote Osiris to that position. So, you know what to do now, right? You need to make a lot of money because you will definitely have to dedicate more money than you did this time. Expand the attack team.

Mary noona’s story didn’t end there. She continued explaining why Odin had been supporting Osiris lately.

The old Undead Emperor?

***

Seong-Il came out, scratching his nose, which was his habit whenever he felt embarrassed. His misunderstanding towards Osiris was resolved, but that was it. Nothing had changed about the fact that a lot of power was being concentrated in Osiris.

Seong-Il held no doubts about Osiris’s loyalty to Odin. The individuals surrounding him, both presently and in the past, were handpicked by Odin himself. However, Seong-Il had witnessed numerous instances where people with power changed somehow.

This applied to Lee Tae-Han as well. The message that Lee Tae-Han had sent to Osiris was not like how he was before. It had unveiled Tae-Han’s genuine thoughts, but for Tae-Han himself, it was merely an act driven by the greater cause.

This is why people should always maintain their composure. We should think twice or even three times to doubt the situation. If we become complacent, this is the outcome. Tsk tsk. So foolish. How is he going to face Osiris from now on? If I were him, I would avoid him forever since this is too embarrassing.

The sun was setting outside, and Seong-Il fed the Kciphos in response to Yeon-Hee’s request. Then, he decided that Seoul would be his next destination. On the way to Seoul in his private helicopter, he addressed the matters he couldn’t deal with for a while.

He checked on Ki-Cheol’s well-being and ensured that his parents didn’t have any problems. Only after confirming the welfare of his family did he make a call to the CEO of Iljoo CA.

<Did you arrive, Mr. Seong-Il?>

Oh, you are not calling me Caliber? Oh, well. I must still be a superstar in the mainland.

It seemed that his popularity extended beyond the mainland. Even in this realm, his popularity remained strong.

He didn’t make any effort to hide the smile that naturally appeared on his face. Since it was not a video call, he had to be only conscious of his laughter which sounded like an old man.

He used his large palm to cover the microphone of his phone and cleared his throat.

Ahem.

Then, he continued.

<Seong-Il: It’s me. I am on my way to Seoul, and I will be there in one hour. Are you available to meet up?>

<Is there something going on?>

<Seong-Il: Thanks for asking, hahaha. But, if something bad happens to me, that would directly link to the danger of hoo… no, no. Ahem. Humanity.>

Ah, fuck me. Why did I slur at the end?

<Seong-Il: Ahahahha- I will… I will call you when I get there.>

<Could you please tell me in advance what you would like to talk about? I will prepare the documents.>

<Seong-Il: Umm… You know… Ahem.>

<Pardon me?>

<Seong-Il: The . I would like to shoot some commercials. The offers I got earlier…>

<Oh, I thought you rejected that a while ago. Or was there a miscommunication during the process?>

<Seong-Il: So, I can’t shoot them now? Hahaha.>

<Of course you can. But, Mr. Seong-Il. This is not my area to be involved in, but may I ask you the reason behind your desire to shoot them now?>

<Seong-Il: Doing this can also help Iljoo CA earn money, right?>

<Yes, you are right.>

<Seong-Il: So, let’s do the big ones instead of multiple small ones.>

<But, I don’t consider you someone who fusses about commercials.>

<Seong-Il: I don’t want to rest forever. I should be more diligent and work harder…>

Fuck, stumbling over words like this only ruins my impression. The Caliber is charming because I am dependable and warm. This girl must have been attracted to that, so I should keep this concept. Yes, that’s right.

<Seong-Il: Then, let’s narrow it down to the big ones. With that, we can raise some money and proceed with the proposal you suggested last time.>

<You mean… the ‘corporate loan,’ right?>

<Seong-Il: I don’t know much about borrowing and investing, whatever. But I want to put some money into the company and expand the size of the attack team. I also want to bring in those weaklings who played minor roles in the Stage of Advent under me, prepare some items for them, and buy plenty of Awakened elixirs…>

<Wait a moment. How much do you think you want to borrow? To handle all the things you just mentioned, it requires lots of money. Umm… Mr. Seong-Il. This is not about this, but umm…>

<Seong-Il: Go ahead.>

<Are you short on money? I know that you don’t spend much money for personal matters.>

Seong-Il hesitated for a second before responding.

<Seong-Il: Money comes and goes, right? What is important for a person is their abilities. That’s right. I am broke now, but I will recover soon. So, please just trust me and don’t worry about it.>

***

Just a few weeks ago, such large gatherings of people were seen only during the protests against the Jeonil Group. However, those protests coincided with Jonathan Hunter’s voluntary court appearance and the targeted attack on him. As a result, only a small number of protestors remained.

“You are so handsome!”

“Marry me!”

The crowd that gathered around Seong-Il at the time reminded him of the protests back then.

“Is that the real Caliber?”

“Oh my gosh, it’s Caliber.”

“I never imagined to see him in person!”

“Hey, hey…”

Whispers filled the air, and there were just as many smartphones recording him as there were those whispering.

Seong-Il didn’t feel bad about it. He never paid attention to his age at the Stage of Advent as there was no aging there.

Nonetheless, subtle changes had begun in his biological rhythm recently. Looking back, time had flown by quickly as Ki-Cheol had already become a middle school student. He would get old without realizing it if he continued being stuck on the battlefields.

Although it had been several months since his return from the stage, it felt like mere days. Time flew by during wars. He didn’t know when Odin’s ongoing war would end, but there was one thing he was certain of. If that day came, then he wouldn’t be able to experience such moments again.

The enthusiasm the young people showed towards him was only because he hadn’t grown old yet. If he became old, then he would only receive gazes of awe. Most Awakened would prefer such a glance, but Seong-Il didn’t.

Moreover, Ki-Cheol was still a teenager, so he needed to live in this country. Until Ki-Cheol became an adult, it was right for him to maintain a friendly image.

Seong-Il smiled and looked around. Then, his eyes met the eyes of a young girl.

“Why are you sneakily filming?” he asked.

She was about Ki-Cheol’s age.

He then grinned. “Do you want to take a selfie with me, girl?”

The giggling sound actually came from the crowd.

“What is your name?”

“Si-Ha… Jeong Si-Ha…”

Seong-Il took the smartphone of the girl, who didn’t know what to do. Then, he posed with her.

Snap!

“You can post it on your social media.”

The girl couldn’t take her eyes off the picture. Before then, the crowd had kept a certain distance from Seong-Il, but after he looked around again with a friendly smile, hands with smartphones stretched out from all directions.

“Me too! Me too!”

“Please take a picture with me, Mr. Caliber! Please!”

Although there were many people, most of them were civilians. They were all slow and had no ability to attack him or defend themselves.

Nonetheless, there were multiple images overlaid there. In particular, the image of Act Two Stage Five, when he was surrounded by ghouls, was vivid. Seong-Il stared at the slow-moving hand of a ghoul flying toward him. The ghoul’s rotten nails were right in front of him.

He faced it and said with a smile, “Oh my, I am not even that great, y’all. Don’t make too much noise. Selfie?”

Then, the ghouls answered with their lips dripping with pus.

“Yes, yes! Can I post it on Facenote?”

By the time Seong-Il’s eyes naturally blinked, the overlaid image had disappeared. A young male student was looking up at Seong-Il.

“It’s up to you. That’s why I took it.”

Seong-Il thought while looking down at the boy.

What a peaceful world.

These students’ expressions had not changed at all even after experiencing the Day of Advent.

If a problem arises on our side, I am here. I, Caliber, will definitely uphold the order that Odin has created. Even if I don’t have the power like Mary noona and Osiris…

Then, a high-pitched voice popped out from the crowd.

“Mr. Seong-Il, I told you. You are going to be late for shooting! At this speed, we will have trouble making it on time. Should I cancel it?”

“Nah, it’s an for the King of Hell’s investment group. I should do my best. Let’s go. I will just take one more selfie and go.”

Chapter 443

The sight before me was proof that Yeon-Hee had become the head of the Lunea clan. The bastards were flying around her.

“Stay there,” I said while I sat at the edge of her bed.

The flies scattered in surprise, and their faces all had the identical shocked expression as well. I watched one of them closely, and it was the one with the most vibrant spiritual body among them. It lowered its head after flying to the corner of the ceiling. Then, it began to mumble something.

I could hear the bastards' voices only after opening a path that led to my inner self. When I allowed its voice to reach me, its face regained its composure.

[Hello, it is my first time greeting Doom Man, Your Highness. I am Lu-seh-ah. I, Lu-seh-ah, have finally become independent from my mother and have become the High Priestess of Doom Mary. This is all thanks to the holy grace of Doom Man and Doom Mary! ✧.ﾟ٩(๑>◡<๑)۶:｡♡ ]

[From now on!]

[When you refer to our clan, please call us the Lu-seh-ah Clan.]

[But isn’t that right? Lu-seh-ah… It sounds much better than Lu-neah! Doom Mary also praised it, hehe. I, Lu-seh-ah, am so happy. It is like a dream come true. Hehehe~ ]

[So… I, Lu-seh-ah, would like to ask Doom Man…]

Should I rip that mouth wide open?

The bastard shuddered. It disappeared beyond the ceiling by moving further back. However, it soon peeked its head out. Its eyes were swiftly rolling, glancing alternately at Yeon-Hee and me.

Then, Yeon-Hee raised a finger. There was a ring on her little finger that I had not seen before. It was translucent, like the necklace ‘Lunea’s Light.’ When I touched the necklace on my neck, I felt a sensitive reaction from the bastard that introduced itself as Lu-seh-ah.

Of course, it hid again beyond the ceiling once it made eye contact with me.

[Lunea’s Light (Item)]

[Lusea’s Light (Item)]

The name of the necklace was immediately modified.

“Is that it? The memory warehouse?” I asked, pointing at Yeon-Hee’s ring.

She nodded. “It was as you taught me.”

I saw a smile on the bastard’s face that was sticking its head out again. Since Yeon-Hee had acquired the ring, the bastard was able to share everything it saw, heard, and felt with her. It was merely a slave, but it was smiling like a fool.

She continued, “It might be bothersome, but bear with it. I can’t send it back now.”

She was different from me. Whether it was Lumale, Lunea, or Lusea, they were all just bastards to me. However, it seemed like Yeon-Hee had created a connection with them.

“I can’t delay my recovery. I need the help of the Lusea Clan.”

I didn’t need to ask to know why she was in a hurry. A constraint must have been imposed on her as well. She had definitely received a command from Doom Kaos.

***

“What about Entegasto?”

Yeon-Hee changed the topic as she was aware that I felt guilty about her.

I responded, “It seems to have gone across the Land of Death. The Barba Corps will accompany it.”

That was the first thing I confirmed after the meeting with the Dooms. Entegasto was supposed to destroy the barriers across Elsland, and it was the punishment Doom Kaos had imposed on Entegasto.

From that, two facts were obvious. One was that the task was impossible and dangerous to Entegasto.

After all, the Great Black had resumed its activities. Furthermore, the Lunea bastard had gone so far as to propose to Black that they join forces and conspire against me, claiming that Black alone was incapable of dealing with me and that additional firepower was necessary.

So, where would this concentrated firepower be directed now? The moment Entegasto touched the barrier, it would be focused there. Therefore, Doom Kaos had sent this prophecy at that time through the bastard.

[Regardless of victory or defeat, this will be a great help in the future battles Doom Man must fight.]

Entegasto was still injured and recovering, but it now had to face the firepower of Saint Dragorin. Not only then, but Elsland’s barrier was also formed with Old One’s Power. Based on what I have learned in the world where I spent time with Yeon-Hee, it would be impossible to destroy the barrier even with my current abilities.

Entegasto had to continue to clash with the Old One’s Power endlessly and deal with its corps that would send swarms from the back. I was confident that Entegasto would never overcome the damage. It would be severely wounded and weakened while I became stronger as time passed.

That was what Doom Kaos offered me, which also carried a subtle pressure. It was indirectly telling me to expedite the occupation while the firepower was targeting Entegasto. Although it would build the Demon Castle to “console” me, it was no different from establishing a frontline base for the human corps. Doom Kaos’s message was bothering me at the moment as well.

[Please select the location to build the Demon Castle.]

Lee Tae-Han came over while I continued the conversation with Yeon-Hee. “Osiris is on his way back home to Germany. If he makes a U-turn, he will get here within two hours.”

Perhaps he intended to take care of remaining family matters after returning to his home country.

I stated, “There is no need. Tell him that I will go there myself tomorrow.”

“Okay, sir.”

***

I got up, putting the tablet PC aside.

「Jonathan Investment Finance Group Signs Advertising Contract with Caliber Kwon Seong-Il - Expected to Improve CEO Jonathan Hunter’s Image」

「Trial Date and Method for Jonathan Hunter Still Under Discussion…」

「World Leaders Express Opinions on Jonathan Hunter - A Closer Look at Their Remarks」

Even after a night had passed, Yeon-Hee was still lethargic. The bastards had been stuck to her constantly for days, but there was no noticeable result. She opened her mouth while still closing her eyes.

“Next would be at the lords’ meeting, right?”

I nodded. “It will probably be sooner than you think.”

She asked, “Are you going to keep looking that way at me? Do I only seem like a child to you? I am not in the worst shape, so don’t worry. Your negativity makes me feel down. It’s just that my battlefield has changed from the actual warzone to the Demon King’s.”

“...”

“From the mainland to the spirit world. That’s it. Also, you are not alone anymore.”

Yeon-Hee slowly opened her eyes and looked around at the bastards flying near her. It wasn’t a loving gaze like she had when she looked at her pet, Kciphos. However, there was no distrust mixed in her glance at least.

Just like how I had the citizens of the Savior City, and Joshua had his plague group, she too was mixed among beings that followed her.

[Please don’t worry. I, Lu-seh-ah, am serving Doom Mary with all my heart. *(๑•⌓•๑)* ]

[I, Lu-seh-ah, would like to clearly state here that my loyalty is not fake like Lunea’s. But, Doom Man, Your Highness… If I, Lu-seh-ah, proves my loyalty…]

[Would you please return my, Lu-seh-ah’s, necklace? Hehehe.]

[It doesn’t have any special meaning. That necklace is a symbol of our Lu-seh-ah clan, passed down from our ancient mothers and mothers to their successors…]

“This kiddo talks a lot, doesn’t it?” Yeon-Hee remarked.

Kiddo? Gosh, I became speechless by the way she called the bastard. However, Yeon-Hee needed to fight with them from now on, so it would be problematic to only have repulsive feelings as I did.

***

After I left Yeon-hee, the space ripped wide open, and the gap was filled with pitch-black darkness.

When was the last time I came?

A long time ago, on the day when I was attacking the Bilderberg Club, I had visited Joshua’s family home.

Swoosh-!

When I passed through the gate, the scene that reminded me of that time unfolded. The room was quite small, and the spot where Joshua kneeled and called me Master was right in front of me. The view from the window was just like it used to be.

Nothing had changed. The mansion itself held Germany’s history, so I figured the same scenery would have unfolded a hundred years ago from now.

- Hello, Master.

I heard Joshua’s telepathy as I didn’t bother hiding.

Meanwhile, the mansion was eerily silent. I felt the presence of many servants and residents here and there, but they mostly didn’t move. They seemed to have been moved to their rooms a while ago. There were no instances of more than two people staying in the same space, and there was absolutely no sound of cell phone conversations.

Thus, all movements and noises were concentrated in what seemed to be the dining area.

As I arrived, those movements became clearer. I could vividly feel them just by their presence, even without seeing them with my eyes.

Joshua, who was sitting in the head of the family’s seat, was turning into a liquid form and rapidly closing the distance towards me. The sole individual who was left in front of his seat straightened their stiff posture even more, and the servants in the kitchen moved mechanically.

The speed at which the blood seeped through the gap in the door was quite fast. Then, blood formed into a human shape in the spot where Joshua had sworn loyalty to me. The face of a polished, handsome Western guy appeared.

“You have prepared a meal,” I said.

“Yes, Master. I will guide you there.”

We passed a corridor and staircase that naturally evoked old memories. At that time, I was thinking about the smell of blood emanating from Joshua. This was a faint scent that would have lasted half a day. Among the many rooms we had passed, some of them held the same smell as Joshua’s.

Joshua had killed three in that room as he needed to sort out the succession structure. It was a different approach from when he was the head of a capital force. Also, that matter had not spread outside the mansion.

Upon arriving at the dining area, the spectacle that I had first visualized through the sensory network unfolded. As expected, only one middle-aged man had been invited to this meal. He saw us come in, but he was consciously looking straight ahead. He was still overwhelmed with the terror of the previous night.

When Joshua passed by the guy’s gaze, he swallowed audibly. Then Joshua pulled out the head of the family’s chair and sat down across from the man. The chair that Joshua had left out was my seat.

“His name is Lipeke. He will be the head of the Karjan family.”

Joshua said.

“I… I am… Lipeke… It is an honor to meet you. O… Odin…” he stuttered.

The man looked precarious as if he had been sitting there for the past few hours. It felt as if he would fall if someone touched him slightly.

I responded, “The Karjan family is important to me, too. I will watch you, Lipeke von Karjan.”

“Thank… Thank you!” he responded.

It appeared that he was there only to introduce himself. Also, he must have been warned in advance as he was so filled with dread that he couldn’t make eye contact with me. He looked completely exhausted when he stood up from his seat.

The middle-aged man then left the dining area, staggering.

Clap.

From the moment Joshua clapped lightly, the mansion’s servants appeared pushing large trays. They were also scared.

“This is the appetizer. I hope…you find it satisfactory…”

The trays only had items or high-class mana stones. I could also not lose the grace of the guest as I had something prepared for the one who once was the owner of this mansion.

Chapter 444

The full course of food came out after the appetizer, and only the clinking sound of the utensils filled the air. Joshua was having a difficult time focusing on the meal. When the three Books of Death were gathered in one place, a phenomenon happened. It was similar to what had occurred when the artifacts of Entegasto and the Great Red were placed together in the same space.

Creak—

The space surrounding Joshua wavered, specifically above his head. The area, which could be called a storage space or a pocket dimension, was getting unstable. The level of instability was gradually increasing, and the shapes of the stuff stored inside vaguely appeared and disappeared repeatedly.

If no one intervened, then the entire storage space would be destroyed.

“Excuse me, Master.”

Joshua ended up pulling my gift back to its original position. The third volume of the Book of Death had a Power that could handle resentful souls. I had never seen those evil spirits, which were only described in the item window, in either my past or present lives. They were only briefly mentioned in Saint Jayden’s records.

Anyway, it was Joshua’s job to combine those three books into one.

We continued our meal. Desire for sex, sleep and hunger… Although it was generally known that the strongest of them was lust, none of them could be a priority for me. That was why I consciously recharged every time I tasted delicious food.

Human desires could be indicated in figures, and problems were inevitably caused when the figure became zero. Intentionally fulfilling desires? That was the destined path for those who dwell in the battlefield.

Meanwhile, an air of tension still lingered within the mansion. All communication lines leading to the outside had undoubtedly been severed. Otherwise, it was difficult to explain why no one called the mansion of the family, who was the significant influence in capitalism.

I used a handkerchief to dab away the wine stains on my lips.

“May I take a look?”

It would have sufficed to transport to outer space and check it, yet it appeared that he didn’t mind whether it was here or there. He truly regarded the Karjan family as a thing of the past.

“Of course.”

The meal was over, and Joshua’s gaze shifted to the final volume of the Book of Death.

***

I had seen his pupils turn purple before when he used the power of the Vampire Lord. His appearance seemed to change slightly every time he switched between the two powers, as if he was changing clothes. However, he was neither the Vampire Lord nor the King of the Dead during the meal.

As he placed his hand on the book, the change began.

Hwaaaa-

A dense fog flowed out from behind Joshua and scattered. I could see it only because I had raised my Sense to observe his evolution. If not, then I wouldn’t have captured the moment the fog transformed into a human shape as it had happened in the blink of an eye.

It was Joshua’s spiritual body, a ‘soul’ in other words.

It looked identical to the physical body of Joshua sitting on the chair. It slowly floated in the air. Their bodies and souls were closely linked, like a bundle. The sight before me was a scene that I had seen repeatedly when fighting Entegasto.

Eeeeeeeek!

I then heard a scream from the kitchen. There was something coming through the wall from that direction. To the eyes of the servants there, it must have looked like a ghost, and essentially, that was an accurate description.

The ‘ghost’ appeared with a semi-transparent body projecting in the background, and he was covered in blue hue, wearing a military uniform. He had Nazi armbands on his arm and was holding a Luger pistol. His face was distorted by the scars left behind from being killed, and the way he looked around was extremely ferocious.

After he appeared, the specters of Nazi soldiers carrying rifles followed. Bullet wounds were in their abdomens, and lacerations were on their neck. They were all bearing the injuries that had led to their deaths.

When Joshua looked at them, all of them screamed and disappeared. Right, the Karjan family was rooted in Germany, but they were indeed of Jewish descent.

Nonetheless, the sole reason why Joshua’s gaze was indifferent toward specters was not just that. He had already erased the name of the family from him.

He turned his head without a word. The direction where the new specters appeared was from the room where the smell of blood from last night had not yet disappeared. There were three ghosts. They were of different ages, but all of them were in suits. Two were middle-aged, and one was a young adult.

Unlike the Nazi soldiers, they seemed to have been forcibly dragged out. When Joshua snapped his fingers toward them, his spiritual body connected with him and moved in the same manner.

It was the three souls’ turn. They sat in the direction pointed by Joshua. However, that was it. They couldn’t dare to look at him.

Although they were already dead, it seemed like Joshua could offer them something beyond death. That was why they were trembling like that. It was intriguing. Each volume of the Book of Death contained a powerful force that could organize an army. If the three volumes were combined into a single one, it was not going to be as simple as 1+1+1 = 3…

“I will bring one of you with me.”

Joshua spoke to the ghosts he had killed last night.

***

We entered Saint Dragorin together. It was a desolate wilderness with no one around. The traces of the past battle remained as harsh as a canyon. It was the place where I first fought against Dragorin and completed the insignia of Time Reversal.

Joshua also remembered this vicinity as he, too, had fought a battle here that threatened his life. Two beings had died here. Caldoran, the Guardian of the Land of Whirlpool, and Dragorin Red, who had come to help him.

Joshua was aware of why we specifically entered here.

“Caldoran was resurrected as a ghoul,” he said.

I asked, “What about Dragorin Red?”

Instead of answering, Joshua jumped down into the ravine. There was no dragon skull there because it had been reduced to powder after spewing a breath upon death.

Joshua, who had been staring at the broken skulls, finally answered. He was now looking at the realm I could not see.

“Its specter is powerful, though.”

However, his tone suggested something was amiss. Then, his soul sprang out from his body. Both Joshua and his soul moved in a similar manner, looking around at things I could not see.

“There is a power surrounding us that restrains the specter. The specter is resisting against it, Master.”

He didn’t finish his sentence, but his eyes were filled with certainty.

Doom Arukuda. Somehow, I seemed to have heard that name from his eyes.

Fuck.

We did all the work, but he was taking the credit. There lay the reason why Arukuda had been silent even though it couldn’t retrieve its belongings. It had been stealing the powerful stuff I had slain from an unknown world.

We exchanged a silent glance. Right then two more books sprung out from Joshua's storage box.

Pat! Papat!

Joshua’s face became serious the moment the three books came together in one space. I stepped back.

The books started to revolve around Joshua, and they accelerated. Eventually, it reached the point I could barely keep up with the rotation only when I pulled up to the limit of the overlord section.

Joshua’s pupils became the unique purple of the Vampire Lord. Both of his hands lost their color and were covered in a bleak aura. His soul trembled under the insane power of the rotation.

Then, the three transformations appeared and vanished repeatedly, including the Vampire Lord’s pupils, the hands that resurrected the dead, and the soul that controlled the specters. The process was also accelerating.

Eyes, hands, soul.

Then, the books flew by.

Eyes, hands, soul.

The books flew by even faster again.

The repetition reached the climax. Joshua did not scream, but his soul let out a high-pitched scream akin to a wailing demon. Then, the light bursting from the books blocked my sight and exploded with intense energy.

For a moment, every single page of each book flashed as they were torn and fluttered around! Then, they turned into faint energy and were sucked into Joshua’s mouth.

The last page soon disappeared inside him. Another burst of light exploded from his wide-open eyes and mouth. Soon, that light was dyed into deep red. Similar colored energies began to burst out around Joshua’s shoulders like a whirlwind.

Shock was still evident in him as each time he twitched his body, his soul bounced out, and screamed before disappearing. I couldn’t take my eyes off that sight. More accurately, I focused on his aura, which had suddenly become much stronger. A chill and darkness-filled aura now constituted his entire body…!

I had an intuition that he had one last challenge left.

[Your Priest’s, Osiris’s, ‘Inner Shell’ is on the verge of destruction.]

The message manifested the instant I had perceived it. While my exploration couldn’t intrude into the inner realms of other Awakened, I could discern the reactions unfolding there.

Never before had such a phenomenon occurred, even when Yeon-Hee turned into a Doom. Joshua was undoubtedly losing his Awakened abilities. Moreover, it was not Joshua himself who screamed when his shells, encompassing his four major powers, shattered, and the skills, traits, and insignia within descended into chaos, but his very soul. His physical body bore it all with unwavering resilience.

The newfound power he had acquired began to spread through the fractures in the shattered shell. It wasn’t just his heart that pounded. My heart also beated crazily, mirroring his, before gradually slowing down.

“I pledge my everything to you, Master.”

Joshua spoke to me, lowering himself to one knee again. His eyes, radiating a deep crimson energy, met mine briefly before casting down to the ground. Right then…

[Your Priest, Osiris, has awakened as the Undead Emperor.]

The image of Entegasto merged with the figure before me, still bowing.

[The Vampire Corps has vowed their obedience to the Undead Emperor.]

[The Evil Corps has vowed their obedience to the Undead Emperor.]

[The Necromancer Corps has vowed their obedience to the Undead Emperor.]

[The former Necromancer Corps (Barba Corps) has vowed their obedience to Doom Entegasto.]

Chapter 445

With a mere slight furrow of the brows, his face revealed the passage of countless years. The orc had many names, but only Kasaila knew his true identity. In the War of New Devil, he was known as the Great Green, and after awakening from a long slumber, he operated under the name ‘Makachu’ on the orc’s continent.

Kasaila looked disapprovingly at Makachu. It was not her place to meddle in the life Makachu had led, then or now.

And yet, he has been engaged in such trivial battles.

Such petty fights did not aid in the holy war of Lacryma. Kasaila reminisced about the first time she encountered him. He was a being blessed with great divine power, but had been reduced to merely mingling with the orcs.

However, she couldn’t condemn him entirely because of her own mistake. Long ago, she had fled from Entegasto out of fear. This was why the Great Red had ended up having his heart broken before falling into a deep sleep.

Kasaila turned her head to the opposite side from Makachu in case he could read her mind. Various races were there. They were those who carried the esteemed lineage of Holy Knights across the continent by enduring infinite hardships. They were on the side, maintaining their weapons. She saw several divine artifacts, directly influenced by the power of God. Some of them reminded her of vivid memories as well.

The hammer that a dwarf held especially roused her memories. It was crafted by the Great Silver, who was now gone. The fragments of the Great Silver’s heart and soul were embedded within as well.

Kasaila’s mind was staggered at the scene. At that moment, Makachu caught a glimpse of her covetous gaze and said, “This was our problem. Or, our God might have made a mistake in creating us. No, no. That might be the limitation…”

Kasaila’s eyes filled with fury, but Makachu continued, “God gave you too much power by overestimating you. If you want, then why don’t you take that away from them?”

“What right do you have to say such a thing?” she snapped.

Makachu just laughed without responding. That was harder for Kasaila to tolerate.

“The arrival of the Demon King Doom Man was a prophecy that the Great Gold had made several times before. But what have you been doing so far? Should I have to remind you where I found and dragged you out from?”

“Then, what have you been doing, Kasaila?” he countered.

“I was watching Doom Man’s movement. Just as you can see now.”

Kasaila had once moved the contractors who used the Spirit Kings as their main body. She had tried to plot Doom Man’s death through them, but it was futile in the end. The contractors of the Spirit Kings lost their lives before they could even summon the actual kings.

However, Kasaila had no intention of mentioning that as it would only make Makachu mock her even more. He would surely criticize, asking why she didn’t take the lead herself instead of leading the poor contractors of the Spirit Kings to death. He would undoubtedly point fingers at her, saying that it would have been a great help to the current forces if she didn’t do such a thing.

Suddenly, Kasaila sensed something strange from Makachu. In fact, it wasn’t just now that she thought about it. Her eyes narrowed.

“Do not question the Lord’s sanctity, as the Great Red had once proclaimed.”

Even though Kasaila spoke firmly, Makachu’s expression remained the same. The battle against Doom Man was imminent, but the passion that had shown in the orc’s arena had completely disappeared.

Makachu had an inscrutable expression that left her wondering what was going on in his mind. Kasila looked at his face and thought that he had changed a lot.

Isn’t he supposed to be raging to fight?

Makachu should have been preparing for a showdown against Doom Man, huffing hot breath out. However, his demeanor remained unnervingly tranquil and quiet. This silence carried a distinct quality, unlike the resolute determination of the Holy Knights, who had gathered, and were prepared to face death.

Kasaila reiterated the same statement once more, “Do not question the Lord’s sanctity, as the Great Red had once proclaimed.”

“Such a truly unwavering loyalty.”

Makachu chuckled, causing Kasaila’s face to flush with shame as he reminded her of her past mistakes. Before Kasaila could retaliate, Makachu spoke first.

“There is only one doubt I harbor, Kasaila. Whether we are being deceived or not.”

His words left her speechless. After he said that statement, time ticked away without any news from the Demon King Lu-neah.

Just then, a spiritual entity dispatched from Elsland arrived with news.

“Elsland is under attack, mighty beings. The King of the Dead and his corps have descended upon us.”

Kasaila questioned again before she even realized, but the response was the same. As soon as the name ‘Doom Entegasto’ was uttered, memories that she had been struggling to forget kept resurfacing, causing her to wrestle with her own thoughts nonstop again.

She couldn’t help but wonder how the world would have changed if she had not fled back then. Perhaps she could have put an end to the war. That was why she could never escape this time. Despite missing the chance to eliminate Doom Man, she saw this as a greater opportunity to atone for her mistakes.

Kasaila’s wavering gaze quickly found its resolve.

“You are going to come, right?”

She asked Makachu, but he was turning his back without speaking a single word. Moreover, the direction he headed was not toward Elsland.

***

After witnessing Joshua’s rebirth, I returned to the camp. From the expedition team’s leader Ipo’s point of view, it appeared as though I had vanished for a day and returned. Only I knew the extent of the journey I had undergone to reach this point.

Although it had initially been for Yeon-Hee’s resurrection, my accomplishments were not insignificant. I gained the power to turn back time and awakened Joshua as the Undead Emperor…. And Yeon-Hee joined as a new Doom.

Next in line was Joshua. The ultimate objective was to completely remove Entegasto from the Seven Demon Kings and establish a greater influence within the monarchs with my people to take control. To eradicate the Old One and Doom Kaos, I needed to have more power within the Dooms than I currently possessed.

“The expedition is progressing smoothly.”

Ipo reported on the day’s progress during my absence. It wasn’t only limited to priests interpreting ancient texts in new ways, but also included the tangible results of the exploration.

Based on my calculation, this was around the time when Seong-Il had come to me and delivered the urgent news of Yeon-Hee. At that time, no such outcome had been achieved. Whether my day-long absence had a positive impact on the expedition, Ipo’s expression revealed something that had not been there before.

There was no trace of guilt for turning to the Demon King’s army or any signs of fear. He seemed to be attempting to conceal his excitement, but to me, it was glaringly evident.

It was natural for him to be in joy because the legendary tomb of the ancient dragon lay right before his eyes. Not only that, but I had also made a promise to him that if he produced results quickly, I would make him the successor to the swordsmanship of the Mercenary King Onir.

That was probably why Ipo’s leather whip was even more stained than how it usually was with what was assumed to be blood and flesh of the priests. He had driven the priests like beasts while I was away. Ironically, the priests seemed to welcome my return, precisely because of that.

Priests welcoming the Demon King… But they would soon be disappointed as I planned to leave again.

I said, “I will return to check the progress tomorrow. Don’t make me disappointed in you.”

“Yes, sir. Are you going to the Atreus Kingdom?”

He asked only up to that point, then lowered his head. He had thought he crossed the line, but he was right. This was the time when the guild was making its move into the Atreus Kingdom. If I took the lead in securing the advancement route and removed dangerous facilities like magic towers, then the team would be able to extract mana stones and occupy the kingdom much faster.

Securing the central area was an urgent matter to handle because that would let us branch out in all directions from the Greenwood Continent.

The next day, I returned to the camp. I came back expecting progress in accessing the tomb of the old dragon, but all that awaited me were severed bodies. There were quite a few people in the team who could handle Mana, including the leader Ipo.

Nonetheless, the scars left on the bodies indicated that the deaths were due to the raid of a single individual. Most of their heads had been smashed or horizontally sliced by a large weapon. The raider was much bigger in size than the Greenwood species, and the intruder had enough strength to crush skulls with just one step or one kick.

What was interesting was that there was no trace of the raider using Mana. They wiped out the entire force of this exploration team solely with physical abilities and combat skills. I had never heard or seen anything like this before.

To put it in terms of humans, the intruder had slaughtered the Awakened in the Bsilgol section. That was why the spectacle was both brutal and mysterious.

Yes, there was no doubt that the raider was an orc. However, there were classes among orcs, and typical orcs that couldn’t use Mana usually made up the bottom tier of the pyramid.

An ordinary orc wiped out a large exploration team by itself?

No matter how much I thought, nothing made sense within my understanding. The assailant was a ‘powerful individual capable of using Mana, but did not use Mana,’ and it was hard to accept. What kind of orc would that be?

These creatures proudly called themselves ‘Warriors of Lord Lacryma,’ and the Greenwood indigenous species also referred to them in that way. I also agreed to call them ‘warriors,’ because there were reasons. Their valor had to be distinguished from the recklessness of the Declans, and their strength was also different from the tenacity of the Maruka clan.

That was why. The idea of an orc not utilizing its abilities to the fullest did not exist in my mind. They were species that, when an enemy was in front of them, used all of their might to their maximum efficiency.

Another mystery was the mass death of the priests. Apart from how an orc appeared here, the orcs also followed the Old One. A typical orc wouldn’t have mercilessly killed priests like this, no matter if he was a different species.

I didn’t know who the attacker was, but its actions had succeeded in grabbing my attention. Getting the exploration back on track was the next problem. The entire day I had spent rummaging through the Atreus Kingdom would evaporate, but oh well…

Eventually…

[You have used the insignia ‘Time Reversal.’]

[Would you like to travel back in time?]

[Please select a date.]

A force that sucked all the background into a single point appeared. I surrendered myself to it.

Chapter 446

The day was repeated, starting with the face of Ipo appearing in front of me.

“The expedition is progressing smoothly.”

However, he would be killed today, along with his subordinates. In fact, it was impossible for the orc species to emerge here. There was a time when the red-faced clan’s outpost extended along the border, but that was a bygone era.

Numerous enigmatic aspects surrounded the orc who had ruthlessly slaughtered the expedition team.

Could it be a transcendent being?

That possibility could not be ruled out.

I patiently waited for the opportune moment after interrupting Ipo’s report that was about to resume.

At night, as the sounds of Ipo’s whipping and the priests’ agonizing screams filled the air, an eerie scent permeated the campsite. Sensing that it was time for me to move, I got up from my seat.

When night descended upon the forest, one would typically tread cautiously or wander aimlessly, especially when they were unfamiliar with the region. It went the same for the orc.

Nonetheless, this guy advanced without hesitation, indicating that it evidently knew the direction it needed to go. Of course, it was going toward the campsite.

Besides seeming familiar with the local geography and how it appeared alone, there was not anything else particularly strange about the guy. Its towering physique, thick tusks, and green skin were just the typical features of an orc, and I didn’t sense any danger. It was just one of the ordinary orc species, and its ax was nothing special either.

Then, what on earth allowed this orc to annihilate the exploration team?

Originally, I had planned to prevent the disaster that was about to befall the exploration team and interrogate it, but seeing it changed my mind. I wanted to see it with my own eyes, and that was why I didn’t obstruct its path. I quietly followed from behind.

The conversation between the orc and Ipo was only two sentences. The orc told Ipo that it was looking for the [Demon King of the Night], and Ipo responded that he didn’t know. The priests were showing hopeful glances at the orc, but it didn’t seem to care much. It seemed to only want to hear Ipo’s answer and leave, despite witnessing priests of Lord Lacryma being treated like slaves and seeing the cave filled with turncoats to the Demon King swarming before it.

It didn’t show any animosity and tried to leave quietly, which was not the typical behavior of an ordinary orc. Also, it was capable of confronting the entire exploration team. It needed to punish the turncoats and rescue the priests to prove it was a warrior of Lord Lacryma.

The disaster would have started this way.

The swordsmen under Ipo’s command were moving busily behind Ipo at his signals. He was actually the one who initiated the disaster first, probably because he judged the orc would be weak as its fellow species. If he let the orc go, then there was a high chance that the orc would return with a group next time to kill them.

Anyway, who started the conflict first was not important. How did an orc that couldn’t handle Mana achieve a complete victory over multiple swordsmen who could deal with Mana? Without a single scratch? Could a civilian dodge a sword swung by a platinum Awakened with the intent to kill?

It was indeed a mystery that could not be explained by anything. It was an incident that completely destroyed conventional common sense. No matter how I calculated the odds, such an event was impossible. Absolutely. Absolutely…!

***

The orc did not avoid the attack. Instead, it had moved to a position where the opponents couldn’t have their attacks hit him as he faced multiple of them. At first, I thought it had happened accidentally, but if it was just a coincidence, it couldn’t be repeated continuously.

The spot it chose to move to with all its might was where the knights’ attacks intersected. If they didn’t retrieve their swung sword quickly, they could end up slicing their own comrades. The orc continually chose such positions.

In the game of Go, there was a thing called ‘God’s Move.’ Looking back, every spot the orc chose was something like that. It was so precise that it led me to suspect something. It either had the ability to see the future or it had also turned back in time like me to repeat the current battle thousands of times.

This was my first time seeing such excellent combat skills. Even the Fourth Virtue, who had ascended to the rank of Named through innate combat ability, could not perform as this orc did. The same applied to me.

Nonetheless, there was a clear difference in abilities in all aspects, so he couldn’t counterattack for a long time. When confusion and frustration arose from the knights’ faces and they began to control the amount of Mana they used, the orc’s true colors began to appear. At times, it pushed forward like a raging bull, and at other times, it displayed cleverness akin to a monkey, disrupting the opponents’ emotions. It resembled the god of war at times.

Soom, even its slow counterattacks that were void of Mana made the knights flinch. Unanticipated transitions were occurring from its hand movements and its entire body. I was left speechless at the sight of it moving freely and broadly across the battlefield.

Yes, this was definitely the moment when the slaughter began. There was no longer a reason for me to observe what came next. The incredible combat skill, or in other words, its war sword, could not have been developed in a few years. It was impossible even with genius DNA. Even if it had the ability to see the future, it wouldn’t have been able to respond so quickly.

Therefore, there was only one thing. I didn’t know how long it had spent, but it had dedicated itself solely to combat. The orc body it was wearing was merely a shell. The Black was in a female body, the Red was in eternal sleep, and the Gold represented a high-ranking existence. The Spirit Kings were blocked by Yeon-Hee, and there was no reason for them to don the guise of an orc.

This fit in terms of timing. Who was the first one Black would have asked for help to kill me? Green. The Great Green. He has resumed his activities as well.

I decided to reveal myself after debating for minutes. I stood behind him and shouted, “The situation in Elsland would be more urgent, wouldn’t it?”

He turned around to look at me and flared his nostrils while breathing heavily. The knights, who were about to jump into him, immediately backed off. All eyes were on me, and they were filled with relief except the Green’s.

Then, his fangs moved, and a heavy voice came out of his mouth, “Did you finally decide to have a conversation with me?”

“Yes.”

“Then, I have a place to show you. Follow me.”

***

We left the campsite together. He was leading the way, and I was following him. Every time his bulky trapezius muscle responded to the movement, his body seemed to be saying that an ambush would be no use.

However, I didn’t think there was any need to rush. The greatest gain of holding the power to reverse time in my hand was that I wouldn’t miss any opportunity. If necessary, I could just go back in time to when he visited the camp. For now, I decided to confirm the purpose of his visit to me first.

“You seem to know me, so I will skip the introduction.”

He spat out the words while still running, showing no signs of stopping.

“Are you not curious about where we are heading right now?”

I smiled. “This is my territory. You should be the one worried, Green.”

“Makachu.”

“...?”

“My name is Makachu.”

I could tell that he strongly refused to be called Green. The conversation ended there. Whether it was sealed by others or himself, he did not increase his speed any further.

I kept running after the orc. We had crossed several hills by the time dawn was breaking. Then, I felt something. I overtook him and headed there first.

It was also in the middle of a mountain where no one could not reach, but the traces of about a dozen individuals remained. There were small and large footprints, which indicated that various species had appeared and disappeared. The traces of when they were summoned were scattered and did not remain.

There were only two places where any traces remained. Those gathered here were split into two groups and disappeared into the gate. Even if I didn’t witness it at the time, I could easily infer it from the traces.

It was easy to tell where I was. This was where those who conspired against me had gathered. This was where the Holy Knights of different species had gathered for the Great Black!

I could also find the footprints of the Green, and the orc had arrived quite a while later. Since he had engaged in fierce battle before climbing mountains, he was clearly exhausted. He seemed reluctant to use the power of the transcendent, just as he showed a sense of rejection to being called Green.

He exhaled deeply and said, “Demon King Lu-neah made us an offer to kill Demon King Doom Man.”

Then, I waited silently for him to continue.

“I will return the suggestion at that time to Demon King Doom Man.”

“...”

“I, Makachu, will cooperate in removing Saint Jayden.”

“You are talking about the Great Red. Sure.”

He frowned as he didn’t expect such a reaction from me.

I continued, “I will go check it out right now if you tell me where it is sleeping.”

He stared at me for a while before opening his mouth. “Kasaila and I do not know where it is either. But I can wake it up by myself.”

He was talking about the only bloodline of the Great Red.

“Do you not feel the crack in space?” he asked.

I nodded. “I feel it in two places. One is likely to lead to Elsland.”

“The other one leads to the hideout where Jayden’s bloodline has returned.”

I then asked, “What do you gain if I kill Jayden? Ma. Ka. Chu.”

“Just think about what you are going to gain. Isn’t that already overwhelming? The Demon King will give you a satisfactory reward.”

I couldn’t tell what he was thinking from his calm gaze.

“I am already ordained to kill Jayden. If you are going to cooperate, then wouldn’t it be better to be sincere about it? Surely this is not the end, right?”

He was quiet.

“Even if Jayden’s heart is torn, he is a difficult entity to confront. If you truly wish to take down Jayden, then you have to fight with me. Unless you are hoping for our mutual destruction.”

I pointed to the void.

There was the trace that allowed access to the hideout of the Great Red’s only bloodline, Dragon Red.

“I will open the gate now. I will kill Jayden’s bloodline to awaken Jayden.”

“Wouldn’t it be better without me? Do you actually trust me? Aren’t you suspicious that this could be a trap? What if I help Jayden and attack you?”

“That could be possible.”

His face was distorted, probably because I mocked his serious face. Regardless of his true intentions, it was time to get to the point now that I had confirmed why he had sought me out.

“If you are reluctant to join me, there is a better way.”

He threw an aggressive glance at me, as if he was asking for me to continue.

“Offer your heart to me.”

Chapter 447

The orc didn’t take my words as a threat. Rather, his gaze was calm, as if he had been waiting for me to say that. It was different from the look in his eyes when he fought with all his strength against the knights.

“If you attack me, then you will lose your way to Jayden’s kin, Demon King.”

When a great force burst, the traces left in the void would also evaporate. The orc was talking about that.

“You can’t fight with me, and you can’t offer your heart to me. You don’t really wish for Jayden’s death. You just want to gain something from his death. Are you hoping for my mutual destruction with Jayden? Has Gold’s breath reached you? I mean, Cassian.”

I wondered where Cassian was and exactly what he was doing at the moment. I poured out multiple questions and prodged him to answer, but the orc didn’t respond at all. Many calculations were whirling in his brain. He seemed to be hypothesizing about having a battle with me, and the biggest question arose from there.

How could you show your fighting spirit in front of me with that thought?

I admitted that he had completed the sacred swordsmanship and acquired it. Looking back at the scene he fought, it could only be described that the god of war had emerged inside him. However, that was it.

He was merely at the level of Sword Master here and an Awakened in the challenger section in our world. His swordsmanship was no use in front of me. No matter how much his technique transcended the majority of species here, it would simply break in front of the gesture of a superhuman.

That was why I had been questioning his fighting spirit. I wondered if he planned to reveal his strength if I attacked first by exploding with full swordsmanship from the start.

Then, the orc’s mouth opened. “I opened the way, Demon King. The choice is yours now. It will be open for six hours maximum. If you don’t make a decision during that time, then the path will close.”

I didn’t respond this time. The orc turned around, blatantly exposing his defenseless back when he went down. However, even though he was pretending not to, he couldn’t take his mind off me.

I waited until his presence completely disappeared beyond the sensory net before I started.

[Odin’s Absolute Battlefield has opened.]

[You have used the insignia ‘Time Reversal.’]

***

Ipo’s face appeared in front of me. He always expanded his nostrils before saying ‘the expedition is progressing smoothly’ as he got too excited. His nostril was about to widen and the inevitable phrase popped out.

“The expedition is progressing smoothly.”

Yes, people who defect should act like this guy. People with apostasy had to fully obey and enjoy his benefits within my orders. I was fed up with guys who just straddled one leg and rolled their eyes. People like them were like the Lu-neah bastard.

It was not an impulsive judgment. If I left the orc, then there was a high possibility that he would cause problems steadily within the Old One’s faction. I had used him enough.

My mind leaned towards the decision to extract Mana from him before killing him. To be honest, I couldn’t keep him alive. His swordsmanship was intimidating. If the Old One’s power was imbued on top of that, then it was unpredictable how it would explode. He appeared to be resisting the Old One’s power right now, but it was an issue that even he himself couldn’t be certain that he would remain unchanged or not.

“Re…report…”

I ignored Ipo and left the camp. Then, I headed to the place where the orc had guided me just before. It was not necessary to open the gate as it wasn’t far, and there was a risk of being caught by people who would gather around the gate even if I opened it.

As I neared my destination, there was nothing visible there to the naked eye. However, it was similar to the way the ancient altar had been concealed. It was invisible, but an intangible barrier was surrounding the area. The barrier was so secretive and powerful that I could only sense its existence when I was close and heightened my Sense to its maximum.

Did the Black do this?

If that Lunea bastard managed to lure me in there, then I would have been defenseless against the attack of those gathered inside. Two ancient dragons, and those who would awaken as dragons were swarming inside. They were waiting for the bastard to lure me in at any moment.

Of course, I had no intention of entering there first. I wouldn’t touch them until they dispersed themselves and headed towards Entegasto.

Srrr-

I hid my presence and waited for the barrier to vanish. After the orc had revealed himself outside, the barrier disappeared a few minutes later. The orc didn’t head toward the campsite. He was walking to the occupied area of a nearby Awakened group. That was probably the location he pinpointed as the campsite while tracking me.

The blood that had soaked his ax yesterday when I first spotted him turned out to be the blood of the Awakened.

Ta-tat!

I moved ahead to the crossroads where he had no choice but to pass. Even though it was quite bothersome, the best time to ambush him was when he was not aware of me. By the time he pinpointed the camp and got close to there, he would expect my presence. Therefore, now, when he was completely defenseless, was the best timing!

[You have used Devi’s Sword.]

I threw the blade.

[You have used Odin’s Ethereal Animal.]

I flapped my wings and hurled myself towards his back. He shouldn’t have come looking for me with such a half-hearted mindset.

Roar-!

***

Of course, he couldn’t dodge Devi’s Sword as it was an ambush that I had deliberately launched, not anyone else. His head fell off from his body. Even when I caught his body with two of my tails, blood was gushing out like a fountain from the cut surface.

The body that had lost its head was engulfed in flames. The skin melted and muscles evaporated immediately, leaving only the skeleton. It was the bone structure of an orc. That, too, turned into ashes and disappeared in the direction where the flames were rising.

There was nothing left. Only an empty sensation was conveyed through the tails that had wrapped his body. It really was like that. No heart of the Great, nor any majestic skeleton remained. His severed head was also burnt by the sparks spewed from the wings and tails.

I couldn’t shake the thought that maybe he was just a regular orc that fought extraordinarily well.

Then something happened. He was not the type to end like this. I couldn’t see it like the ghosts that Joshua had summoned, but there was a sensation that appeared with screams at the place where I killed him.

It was him. More precisely, it was his soul that had come out of his flesh. From the moment I recognized it, I could vividly imagine its shape. It was no different from the orc’s body.

[You have used Odin’s Wrath.]

Bolts of lightning sprung from both of my hands. Like what I had done to the bastard, I exerted pressure so that the orc’s soul couldn’t escape elsewhere by gripping his head. I intended to blow it all up.

- Ugh…

The bastard started to cry. His head, the space I held in the air, constantly flickered with lightning streaks.

I ordered, “Surrender your heart, and do not resist. Then, you will find peace.”

***

When his struggle suddenly intensified, a new phenomenon began. It appeared to be the size of a speck, but it quickly grew to the size of a fist. It was the heart of the Great. It appeared to be floating in the empty air where there was nothing visible to the naked eye.

I thought my warning had worked. It was formed below where I was grasping the orc’s head, on the left side of the chest. But then I tried to retrieve it with my tail.

- Argh!

The scream that burst from the front shook my entire mind.

[The Great Green has used ‘Descent of the Main Body.’]

Beyond the clear message, my hands holding his head were spreading apart. A green radiance surged into view as it started to fill my vision. I tried to snag the heart with my tails, but was repeatedly blocked.

The dangerous green power was quickly nearing completion. I hurried. It was time to put some distance between us and focus on a blow that could stop him.

[*Storage box]

[Zeus’s Thunder Spear has been removed.]

Bolts of lightning concentrated in my palms, then climbed up the spear shaft. When the bolts were focused at one point on the spear tip, I stretched the spear towards the empty air where only green light could be seen.

I sensed that the attack had hit because I immediately felt a recoil strong enough to numb my wrist. The orc’s screams grew louder.

[Forerunner has been activated.]

[The Sensitive has been activated.]

At the end of the Overlord section, when Agility and Sense reached the extreme, I drew out all possible attacks. I had no intention to give him a gap to counterattack!

Rumble-

The ground caved in from the spot where I had been standing on two feet. The mountain began to crumble, but I could endure such an imbalance with wings.

With each hit, various lights exploded, and those lights ricocheted off the surroundings, filling the area with deafening noise. Moreover, I could see the mountains crumbling far beyond where the green light was projected.

I thought that the expedition team wouldn’t be able to escape this disaster, but that was not a problem to think about right now. The orc’s skeleton was being formed, wrapped around in green power.

The clumps of color that were greatly lumped together soon became fine. The rays of hue were extending from the heart of the Great, forming like blood vessels.

In a blink of an eye, I was being pushed back with each hit. At one point, the front was filled with green energy veins. Countless divided and tangled things writhed as if they were alive, expanding and contracting.

[The Main Body of the Great Green is nearing completion.]

[Warning: The Great Green is protected by the Power ‘???’]

[Warning: Do not waste your power and wait for the right time.]

Without any reaction from the domains of Explorer and Night Eye, only messages popped out. This meant these were the messages sent by Doom Kaos, and he was watching me right now. Of course. He would have been attentive since the moment I turned back time. He was no different from the Old One!

The process of flesh filling over the orc’s skeleton was very fast. It happened in a moment.

Sheeeek-

A strong wind pressure was formed from the top to bottom, so intense that he could not relax. The mass that had been filling his view also sprang up at that time.

When I turned my gaze in that direction, I met two giant eyes looking down at me from higher in the sky. Green energy was smeared between the scales covering his face.

- Na Seon-Hu…

My real name started to echo in my head. I clenched my teeth unconsciously, not because there was some power in that sound.

- Na Seon-Hu…

It was a being of a different class. One of the origins of this incident. That guy… I was facing something I could call the Old One for the first time.

Chapter 448

It was around dawn, but the sky was fully dyed with green light. The body of the ancient dragon was so large that it could cover the entire sky. The green power held within each of its scales was also reacting in the same rhythm as its pulse, which made the light spread in the sky fluctuate from intense to faint green. It was thus flaunting its power.

It seemed impossible to confront it with just a transcendent Sense and Agility. All of my stats needed to reach their maximum. That was the only way to fight against it.

“Old One.”

I also kept my gaze steady while calling it by its real name. Even upon focusing again, nothing changed from my initial impression. The power dwelling in the sky was a force that was by no means inferior even compared to Entegasto. Yet that might not have been the true strength of the Old One. It was just manifesting through the body of the ancient dragon, but it was stimulating all my nerves.

This was just an assumption, but it seemed that the Old One had descended using an extraordinary force to intervene directly. When the movement of space was detected in front of its gigantic head…

Whoosh!

I sprang up, beating the air with my wings. Without knowing what kind of attack the opponent had, offense was the best defense!

- Na Seon-Hu.

However, I had to quickly change direction due to the suddenly audible voice. The spatial rift that started in front of him had already expanded to a size that wouldn’t be a problem for him to pass through. Because of its astonishing size, it looked like a black hole that could suck in anything.

It was a gigantic gate!

The message he sent to me was clear. If we clashed, then the battlefield would be the homeland of humanity.

I didn’t know which country that gate led to right now. However, if it was Korea… Especially if our fight was so fierce that even Odin’s Absolute Battlefield couldn’t handle it, that small country would face a disaster. The sight of nuclear power plants exploding and dams collapsing flashed in my mind, which was something I couldn’t handle.

The land would become uninhabitable. My father and mother were there too! Damn it.

There were conditions for time reversal. I had to be in my most optimal condition and activated all the items without any damage, for a maximum of one day.

Not knowing how long the fight would be, it would be risky to use the insignia. Also, considering time regression in a situation that I couldn’t guarantee victory was no different from a ‘negative effect’ that would weaken me.

I shouted at him, “You are called a divine being, who creates the world, but you are merely holding my mainland hostage? I guess you can’t face me without doing that.”

- Na Seon-Hu.

When it called my name, its voice sounded doubtful. I wanted to disregard such suspicion and told it to speak directly through its voice by opening its nasty mouth and moving its serpent-like tongue. Therefore, I resisted the doubt.

However, all that came back was a warning message.

[Warning: Your Power Resistance is insufficient.]

Damn it. Its apprehension tried to break through my defense. It was probably trying to persuade or threaten me.

I suddenly became pissed to the point that my vision became blurry. It was treating me like a chess piece from an unknown and intangible area, without revealing any of its true nature.

That was not just the Old One. After defecting to the Seven Demon Kings’ faction, Doom Kaos only gave me instructions through messages, without disclosing its true form to me either.

The root of all these conflicts lay in the battle between the two of them. However, the two of them only ordered the lower beings while they themselves were out of the actual physical fights. They were such cowards!

- Na Seon-Hu.

It was only calling my name, but it felt like it was telling me not to use Time Reversal. It was threatening me that it would launch a devastating attack on the mainland if I ignored its warning.

I couldn’t respond at all. I was just staring at the gate, and the moment I was waiting for arrived. It closed the gate. At that moment, my entire body trembled, and I was confused at first.

Nonetheless, I soon realized what emotion was causing the tremors in my body. It was not rage. It was a shame. If I had fought him once and felt any resentment about it, it would have been different.

I was relieved that the gate was closed and had accepted his threat. Even then, he was looking down at me with a gaze that was sending a final message. It seemed like it wanted to hear confirmation directly from me.

As expected, its intent filled with a command started pouring down. Was I supposed to kneel and say ‘I understand, my lord?’

No. Although I didn’t have the ability to prevent him from opening the gate, it was different for Doom Kaos. I had defected to the Seven Demon Kings’ side because Doom Kaos had promised to ensure the safety of the mainland.

However, just where and what the hell was he doing? I had no place to retreat. If I lowered my head to the Old One here, then the same thing would repeat in the future.

…There were times when everyone had to do something they were not supposed to. Some made money to avoid such moments, while others dreamed of power. In the process, they fell into contradictions. Now was one of those moments. I found it harder than ever to speak up as I had no idea what would happen to me after I spat out this word.

“If the Old One has descended, then Doom Kaos should also come…”

Let’s see you two fight properly!

[You have used the Common Power ‘Descent of the Main Body.’]

Ugh… Darkness surged from the area where the authority was locked. It engulfed my sight completely and began to erode every part of me. Suddenly, two chilling eyeballs appeared out of darkness.

That was the gaze of Doom Kaos! It pinned me somewhere. I fell and fell and fell with no end. Forever dropping into the abyss… At one point, I was screaming into the bottomless void. However, that was just the beginning.

***

I was overwhelmed by pain, as if a blade was cutting through my entire body all the time while I was falling. Nonetheless, what was more terrifying was the relentless noise of my furious breathing. That drove me insane. The fear of being brainwashed was greater than any pain. Resistance was not the answer.

A plea for it to stop welled up to my throat. If I had the organs to vocalize, then I would have spat it out. Only a roaring sound mixed with screams hummed silently somewhere in my head.

The concept of time had long disappeared, and I was continually falling. I was floundering, and I had no control over anything. Even the screams felt like a powerful hand was forcing open my mouth, pushing down on my abdomen, and pulling out my tongue.

The relentless sound of furious breathing, which never ceased, felt as if it was melting into me.

Aaaaaah. I was certain that Doom Kaos had thrown me into hell. It was demanding complete obedience while incessantly whipping me. It wanted me to reincarnate as a demon dedicated solely to it. I had to resist. Somehow, I needed to resist…

***

[You have died.]

[Remaining time (Revival): 29 days 23 hours 59 minutes 59 seconds]

I had no idea how much time had passed.

[Remaining time (Revival): 29 days 23 hours 31 minutes 24 seconds]

The nightmare was over, but I couldn’t escape the feeling of falling.

[Remaining time (Revival): 29 days 19 hours 22 minutes 01 seconds]

I could barely open my eyes, but I was able to see that everything around me was filled with sticky organic material. I saw the Maruka clans moving through the gap between tentacles that stood like pillars. I could also see bipedal species and lumps floating in the swamp on the floor.

One arm was hanging on the armrest of the throne, and the other was giving instructions to the Maruka clan. There was hardly any trace that this was the headquarters of the association. It seemed quite some time had passed since all of the human structures were now covered by Maruka’s fluid.

Despite this, Orca was pushing its kids to build a more perfect kingdom for its clan.

[Remaining time (Revival): 29 days 17 hours 49 minutes 31 seconds]

Time was passing as Orca’s vision was shared with me. I was consumed by the same concern. I had resisted the great Doom Kaos, but in my current state, I could not determine if there had been any changes in me.

The most likely scenario would be that the locks on my Power had gotten even stronger. Fuck. I could challenge Doom Arukuda only if I could unlock them.

Entegasto was above me even with its injured body. I couldn’t imagine how strong it was when it was not wounded. After all, the ancient dragons had been terrified and had run away before.

Moreover, Doom Arukuda was in an even higher position than Entegasto. Therefore, unlocking Power was essential to challenge not only Doom Arukuda but also the throne of Doom Kaos. I also needed more mana stones! More items! More. More. More!

Once I was resurrected, there would be a pile of issues to be resolved. To ensure the safety of the mainland ultimately, I had to seize that power instead of relying on Doom Kaos’s strength.

Then, Orca’s children suddenly became busy. As Orca’s vision shifted, I saw Yeon-Hee standing still. Even though she had not fully recovered, she seemed to have rushed here as soon as she heard my news. The view moved significantly as Orca came down from the throne.

“I offer respect to the God of the foreign race. I, Orca’s reverence.”

However, Yeon-Hee continued to have a dark expression. Her hand reached out towards Orca, me, then the view quickly receded.

“Orca, there probably is not another kid who knows what a Life Vessel is as well as you do. Odin hid a Life Vessel within you. If you understand what I am saying, stay still.”

Yeon-Hee’s arms overlapped in the view. She was holding Orca’s face and staring into his eyes.

“I know you are there. You can see me and hear my voice, right?” Yeon-Hee said.

“I heard something weird. The Lusea clan was also in chaos. If there is a recorded video, then Seong-Il will secure it soon. But don’t get your hopes up. There are only a few survivors, so even if there was a recording, it must have been destroyed already. That’s not the point, but what I want to say is…”

She looked like she was about to cry, but she forced herself to speak.

“The association will prioritize retrieving your items. I will also tell the King of Hell as well, so you…”

She was gritting her teeth and putting tension on her face. She seemed helpless probably because she didn’t want to show me her tears.

She turned around and said, “Leave the rest to us and get some rest.”

Chapter 449

Korea was Sun’s homeland and the country where his parents resided. It was also the location of the World Awakened Association's headquarters and the place where materials that were collected from Awakened worldwide to enhance Sun’s power were stored. A mana stone storage. Those were the reasons.

The peace of the Korean Peninsula had now become a matter directly related to world peace.

Jonathan was rushing to a North American summit. Two days ago, he had confirmed that the dictator of North Korea was willing to discuss denuclearization on the Korean peninsula through the White House. The dictator, who had been advocating the Chinese Dream, likely had not been able to rest properly as he had watched how China had gone down the path of ruin.

In fact, there were rumors that he had lost weight over the few months since the Day of Advent. Although there was intense debate about whether the place for the conference would be in Pyongyang[1] or another city, it had to be decided quickly as North Korea was approaching more actively than ever.

What if the meeting got canceled before it was even held? Then, one of the main agendas to discuss at the next Club meeting would be North Korea! A command would drop from his mouth, not anyone else’s.

Impose stronger economic sanctions on North Korea than we are now.

For a moment, Jonathan furrowed his brow while glaring at the monitor. In the underground hideout, Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider and its offspring began to show different movements than usual.

Jonathan’s Sense became even more sensitive to the sounds and vibrations occurring underground. He spread his sensory network throughout the hideout. He didn’t detect anything that could be assumed to be an alien attack, but he couldn’t tell what it was. The spiders had never shown such a sharp reaction even when they were attacked last time.

Then, something suddenly invaded Jonathan's sensory network. Even without the Chaser trait, he could feel how horrifying the entity was. It was not the kind of elf species that had been targeting and attacking him recently because they didn’t carry such an ominous atmosphere.

When Jonathan was pulling out items from the storage box and equipping his armaments, he was contacted telepathically.

- Don’t be surprised. It’s me, Mary. There is something you should know.

***

This was not the first time. Similar events had happened on the Day of Advent. At that time, Sun was not missing, but instead had died and was resurrected. If one dared to assume the pain at the moment of death, it would be nonsense. The fact that Sun was immortal was a blessing to mankind, but it was not necessarily the same for Sun himself.

How painful it must have been, Sun…

Jonathan felt sick to his stomach as his thoughts reached that far.

That night, he received a video file. Lee Tae-Han had sent in, and it was the combat clip of Sun that Mary said she would send.

The video was shot with a super telephoto lens, and the person who took the video was an Awakened in the diamond section. Since he was moving hastily to avoid the dirt mounds that were torn and flipped over from all directions, the focus of the video was shaky throughout. When the brilliant light burst, it felt like the rays of light flashed out of the phone.

The battle took place in the air. The transcendent being that Sun was facing was undoubtedly a dragon, an old ancient dragon. As it was so huge, Sun looked as if he was not there in comparison.

Nevertheless, it was easy to confirm Sun’s movements. Although he was moving at a speed that could not be captured by the camera, there were inevitably flames and sparks in the trajectory caused by Sun. A mysterious energy of darkness also followed him.

“It’s not the time for this. Run, sir. Ruuuuuun-!”

“Aaaaargh!”

“It’s coming here. Run!!”

Jonathan watched the video over and over again. The surroundings were being destroyed due to the clash of the two transcendent beings.

Jonathan paused at the end of the video, where Sun’s face was captured for the first and last time. He started to stare intently into it as he realized Sun’s eyes were strange. Amid the burning black energy, the look within it gave Jonathan a chill as it was that of a demon’s.

However, Sun’s entire face contorted in pain despite his scary eyes. The veins in his face were about to burst through the skin, and his facial muscles were unnaturally writhing. Jonathan was certain that it was not a human face. It looked as demonic as his pupils.

Sun… Did you borrow the power of Doom Kaos?

Jonathan could viscerally feel the pain that Sun must have endured.

He didn’t know what it was like to borrow the power of Doom Kaos. But judging from the abnormal movements of the many swollen veins and muscles on his face, Sun seemed to be unleashing something beyond his limit, apart from the power borrowed from Doom Kaos. Jonathan had a feeling that Sun was using his life force as firepower to confront the ancient dragon.

Of course, the video was not able to film to the end. Most of the Awakened swept away by the clash of the transcendent beings immediately died there, and the person filming had barely managed to survive and return.

If Sun died, then the dragon couldn’t have survived…

Jonathan remembered what Sun had entrusted to him along with the spider. The thing Sun handed over, asking him to keep it safe until he returned, was said to be the Half of the Great Red’s Heart.

Jonathan instantly picked up the phone and inquired about Olivia’s whereabouts. Then, he got an answer that she was on her way to New York as soon as she returned.

***

“I heard you were looking for me.”

Jonathan answered as he saw her face, “You seem to already know why I looked for you.”

Olivia silently touched her phone and handed it to Jonathan.

<* The above messages were deleted by the administrator.>

< A―31: A significant number of Awakened from the Safety Bureau have been convened. The association sent a letter of cooperation to private companies. >

< Q―94: I understand it is to retrieve his equipment. Please confirm.>

< W―833: Confirmed to be true. >

It was an unofficial network of the Awakened. No one knew who and when it was created. Inside the encrypted channel, anonymity was guaranteed with simple usernames.

“It is the thing that I told you about last time, sir.”

<* The above messages were deleted by the administrator.>

Three messages were deleted as soon as Olivia finished speaking.

<* Participants should remind themselves of what happened at the end of the Stage of Advent.>

<* Please note that this channel is open to all invited participants.>

<* Please note that the responsibility for mentioning ‘Him’ and ‘matters concerning him’ lies entirely with the participants. Also, please remember that this channel is used as a basic information communication channel for the Awakened.>

<* This is a warning not to cause danger.>

< W―298: What is the reward if we succeed in retrieving his equipment? Please confirm. >

< U―4: Only companies that have signed an agreement with the Safety Bureau can undertake the task. Other Awakened and private agents are prohibited from accessing the area.>

< U―4: Get it? Keep your mouths shut, Bsilgol. You guys are just muddying the golden water. Who invited them? Ugh.>

< A―10: A message to all participants from Kim Ji-Hoon, a citizen of the City of the Savior. If you harbor ill intentions towards his equipment or show problematic behavior, we, the citizens of the City of the Savior will cut your throat regardless of the association’s guidelines.>

< A―10: I warn you once again. The administrator has also told you guys to remember what you did at the end of the Stage of Advent by taking advantage of his absence, and how terrible the consequences were.>

< A―10: If the same thing happens again, then he will no longer bestow any mercy.>

< A―10: I hope that a fool who doesn’t even know why the association leaves this channel alone doesn’t exist here.>

< A―10: That’s it, you morons.>

<* The above messages were deleted by the administrator.>

< M―191: Hey, administrator bastard. You must know who I am. I am Kim Ji-Hoon, a citizen of the City of the Savior. If you delete my message again, I will start looking for you. Why? Do you think I can’t find you?>

<* The above messages were deleted by the administrator.>

< E―2: This asshole is driving me crazy… It won’t take long. I will delete your very existence, so be prepared.>

<* The above messages were deleted by the administrator.>

At that point, Jonathan handed the phone back to the owner and said.

“Gather as many as possible. You are also returning to outer space immediately.”

“Yes, Master. I will surely retrieve his equipment.”

“No, the association is dealing with that. You have to focus on a different matter.”

Dddddd.

There was a distinctive vibration from the ground, and soon, a large skull with a huge exoskeleton pierced the ground and revealed itself. Olivia was aware of the giant spider that emerged before her eyes.

Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand Year Old Spider.

Whenever elves tried to ambush her master, this summoning was a great help to her master. The master was giving this creature to her.

He commanded, “Leave one item slot open.”

“If you give me that, then Master will…” she protested.

Jonathan tersely said, “It was never mine in the first place. Your other Master lent it to me.”

“...Okay, sir. Then what should I look for?”

“The heart of an ancient dragon.”

Jonathan continued, “The Awakened will follow the control of the association. You should focus on the outer space corps. The object you need to find is imbued with a strong power, so they won’t let you take it easily if they are right-minded. If you feel like it would be dangerous even with the group and the spider, ask Osiris for help. Tell him my name and that you are looking for something to vie to Odin. And.”

“Yes, sir.”

“If you find anything suspicious besides the object I told you to find, collect it all, no matter what it is.”

Jonathan couldn’t be sure of anything yet. However, when he combined the stories that Sun had been telling and his intuition that he got from the video, it seemed that the battle Sun fought was not limited to Sun and the dragon.

Just as Sun ended up using the power of the demon, the dragon might also have used the power of the Old One. Then, this was a fight between the Demon and the Old One, not Sun and the dragon.

Jonathan couldn’t speculate about two entities with divine status in an unknown territory. However, he still had hope that something beneficial would have fallen off from either the Demon Doom Kaos or the Old One.

Even then, Jonathan’s mind was wavering. Perhaps what Sun went through in outer space could have been a major issue that could have been a turning point for him. Therefore, he was conflicted about whether he should give instructions to Oliva or move himself. His pupils shook.

... But Sun would not want that at all. Also, the throne that Sun succeeded cannot be held by anyone except me.

Jonathan said as he clenched his fists, “Not just Osiris, but ask for help from Caliber and Lee Tae-Han if you need them. I will leave everything up to you.”

Olivia realized the importance of the mission after hearing every single word of Jonathan.

She lowered her head and left. Jonathan picked up his phone and joined the Awakened network, remembering how Olivia had taught him before.

No one was directly referring to Sun, but the common topic in the channel didn’t stray from him.

Jonathan sent a message.

< N―237: I am the King of Hell.>

Although anonymity was guaranteed, no one would dare to impersonate that name. All the messages suddenly stopped and the channel was filled with silence.

1. The capital city of North Korea. ☜

Chapter 450

“Did you know that Director Kwon was forced to retire?”

“So?”

Kim Jin-Seung didn’t pay much attention to the surprising comment from the secretary. The person referred to as Director Kwon had indeed been part of his faction for a long time, and the secretary was aware of it.

“A lot of people are being forced to retire.”

“We have a lot to deal with today. Let’s focus.”

He pretended to be indifferent, but anger was boiling within Kim Jin-Seung. In front of his desk were cases piled up that, as he had just said, had to be done today.

Kim Jin-Seung picked up a file.

「 ……

3. The Crime

The suspect is unidentified, and their occupation unknown.

A. About the ‘investigation transfer’ agreement with the World Awakened Association.

1) On 2018. 8.15 at 19:30:18, accessed the Internet site World Civilian Association (http://minganin.com) with the ID “OdinObservationTV,” and uploaded a post “Why Odin is a Pro, 10 Reasons Why Awakened are Afraid of Odin.”

2) On 2018. 8.16 at 20:11:19, accessed the Internet site World Civilian Association (http://minganin.com) with the ID “OdinObservationTV,” and commented on the post of ID “LovelyKwon,” titled “Is the King of Hell actually getting tried?” Commented, “Are you an idiot? Don’t you know that if the King of Hell gets help from Odin, the earth would be destroyed? If you are curious, then I have a video on my channel, so watch it.”

3) On 2018. 8.16 at 20:14:19, accessed the Internet site World Civilian Association (http://minganin.com) with the ID “OdinObservationTV,” and commented on the post of ID “MartialLawLifted,” titled “Why are people still protesting?” Commented “If Odin wipes them out, it’s over. Odin even massacres the Awakened. There is a great summary on my channel, so come and subscribe. But why does Odin, with such power, do nothing…it frustrates me. If I were him, then I would have ended it all. Maybe Odin is more stupid than we think. Don’t ignore me, thinking that I’m a troll, and come visit my channel. Then you will naturally understand.

4) On 2018. 8.16 at 20:25:33… 」

Investigation targets usually turned out to be nonsensical idiots. Surprisingly, they could be perfectly ordinary office workers or young adults, but they were nothing but heaps of garbage who had zero influence on the world.

Therefore, Kim Jin-Seung was in a state of being buried in a pile of garbage. This was entirely Director Kwon’s fault.

“Have the personal details regarding OdinObservationTV arrived?”

Kim Jin-Seung felt miserable asking this.

How did you fall this far, Kim Jin-Seung…

He couldn’t believe he was in charge of a job that would make the police despise him. He felt like the secretary and other employees were giving him mocking stares.

Am I done in this field?

When Director Kwon was appointed as the head of the department, replacing Kim Ji-Ae, Kim Jin-Seung thought his golden future was secured. He believed that he would step on the red carpet with Director Kwon and invited the group of power elites to the prosecution.

On the day Director Kwon was nominated to be the Director of the Central Bureau, he was even invited to the personal dining table of Park Woo-Cheol, the prosecutor general who held one of the greatest powers in Korea.

Park Woo-Cheol was the eldest son of Park Choong-Sik, who was the person who had been ruling Kroea for nearly twenty years and was the unchanging power behind the throne. Along with the President of Finance, there was Cho Dae-Hwan, the chairman of Jamie Corporation, as the founding royal family of the Jeonil Group.

However, even though his son-in-law was the representative of the ruling party and enjoyed power like a real royal family in France, Park Choong-Sik’s words were law in Korea. Neither the civilian government nor the participatory government, even in the MB and impeachment governments, dared to touch him.

The prosecutors who tried to deal with him, the Jeonil Group, and Jamie as a bundle around 2008 through the so-called ‘Jeonil Gate’ event no longer existed in this field. Kim Jin-Seung hadn’t heard about that for a while.

That was why. No matter how much he thought about it, Kim Jin-Seung couldn’t understand why Director Kwon touched the Jeonil Group, which precipitated his downfall… It was fortunate that Kim Jin-Seung had managed to get out of it at the time. If he was still on Director Kwon’s side, then he would have been kicked out.

Although he had fallen to the rank of garbage cleaner, he was at least able to keep his prosecutor’s title, thanks to himself.

“What is the opposite of communism?”

“Isn’t it democracy?”

“It is capitalism, kiddo. You have a lot to learn.”

Kim Jin-Seung remembered his young self and Director Kwon, which made him angrier. Director Kwon was his senior at the training institute and his college senior. They had been supporting and motivating each other until he was left out.

It was an undeniable fact that his decades-long career had collapsed due to a single mistake by Director Kwon. Thus, he couldn’t understand it even more. Director Kwon might have done a thing that he had been talking about since college, which he often referred to as the ‘fight against greed.’

No way.

He had seen how many of his senior activists had changed in either the prosecution department or politics. He was no exception.

Looking back at the times, he and Director Kwon had spared no effort to protect the prosecution organization. In other words, they had been faithful dogs to the Jeonil Group.

However, it seemed that Director Kwon was just faithful to his desires. He didn’t intend to provoke the Jeonil Group, but it appeared that he wanted to hold onto their weakness and ensure his future. He must have done that. He would have seen the ‘0.001% Movement’ spreading to this country from Wall Street in New York as an opportunity.

Then, Kim Jin-Seung’s phone began to ring. The name on the phone was simply ‘Director Kwon.’

What an idiot. You should have touched the World Awakened Association instead. Then, at least, you could have had some hope from the current government.

Since Kim Jin-Seung didn’t answer, his office phone started ringing.

“Sir?” asked the secretary.

“It must be Director Kwon. Tell him I’m not here.”

Then, Kim Jin-Seung thought that there would be no more opportunity to stay in the Jeonil Group’s line because Director Kwon fucked it up. He had been branded by the group because he was once his man.

If this continued, then people would laugh at him even if he opened a law firm and came out as a lawyer.

It cannot end like this. I survived up to here…

Kim Jin-Seung picked up his cell phone after hesitation.

<Kim Jin-Seung: It’s me, Hyung[1].>

<Younger brother: The sun must be rising in the west for you to call at this hour.>

<Kim Jin-Seung: We should have spent more time as brothers, and I am sorry I couldn’t afford the time to do so.>

<Younger brother: …If you are calling because of that shameless bastard, don’t even start.>

<Kim Jin-Seung: Ji-Hoon?>

<Younger brother: Who else would it be?>

<Kim Jin-Seung: Let’s cut to the chase. I want to ask you a favor. When have I ever asked for a favor? Consider this as saving me. If I start talking about my situation now, then there will be no end.>

<Younger brother: Gosh, that bastard will be no help to you.>

<Kim Jin-Seung: No, he deals with big troubles. I am nothing. You don’t know much about it.>

<Younger brother: Then you called the wrong person. Call Ji-Hoon’s mom. That bitch will pick up your call, not mine. But how much would Ji-Hoon earn right now? That asshole disowned his father…>

<Kim Jin-Seung: Did you not quit drinking? This brat…>

<Younger brother: Don’t interrupt. You called at the right time, actually. I had a woman I was seeing, but she had another man. So, I…>

Kim Jin-Seung hung up without listening any further. Trash wasn’t just in front of his desk, and he was not the only one buried in a pile of trash.

His nephew Kim Ji-Hoon had lived in that trashy corner of the house until he became independent from his father. The nephew was a poor kid, and the sister-in-law was even more unfortunate. It was natural that his nephew caused trouble during his school days, having grown up in such a mess of a home. All he had learned and seen were the incidents his father caused and his drinking habits.

People said time was a healer. At one point, calls from Kim Jin-Seung’s sister-in-law, which were filled with complaints, stopped coming. Thinking about it, it had been about five years, when his nephew turned thirty.

That was when Kim Jin-Seung stopped hearing about his nephew. After the sister-in-law successfully got the divorce papers from Ji-Hoon’s dad, there was no longer any need to keep in touch.

Kim Jin-Seung glared at his phone and picked it up as soon as it rang.

<Kim Jin-Seung: Is this Ji-Hoon? You are on Earth right now, right?>

Kim Jin-Seung shook his head at his own words as he thought that was a stupid question.

<Kim Ji-Hoon: I’m busy, so get to the point.>

<Kim Jin-Seung: It is a shame to say such a thing after calling you for the first time in a while as your uncle.>

<Kim Ji-Hoon: …I don’t care, so get to the point.>

<Kim Jin-Seung: Could we meet up and talk?>

<Kim Ji-Hoon: I can’t go there, so you should come, uncle. You have three hours.>

***

People said that humanity met a turning point after the Stage of Advent. However, Kim Jin-Seung could not feel anything as nothing in the world had changed.

The Awakened didn’t show up on the world stage. People talked that the minority capitalist powers, led by the Jonathan Investment Finance Group, monopolized the world’s wealth and caused a fuss. The hundreds of large capitalist powers had just been narrowed down to a single digit, and that was it.

Even if Jonathan Hunter’s group was dismantled into hundreds of companies, then that would have no impact on his life. Not only events across the sea but even if mana stone power plant would be built in this country, it wouldn’t impact his life despite all the issues related to it.

Young people were often dazzled by such issues and believed the world was on the brink of a drastic transformation. However, the rules of a once-ingrained world did not change easily.

Of course, there were those who could actually feel the changes. There was a guy named Yoo Won-Jin, and he was Kim Jin-Seung’s junior colleague at school. This junior had been neither sensational nor influential in Korean society when he was working in the legal team of Daehyun Group.

Nonetheless, since he switched jobs to the Association Headquarters and ascended to the position of Korean Branch Chief, his status had changed. Those who could feel the change were like him, who noticed opportunities and seized them.

People who used to underestimate and talk shit about Yoo Won-Jin had become deflated since then. That was about it. Most continued to live their lives as they were.

Me too… Wait, no. I have fallen further thanks to Director Kwon.

Kim Jin-Seung sincerely hoped that meeting his nephew and Awakened, Kim Ji-Hoon, would be an opportunity. He put more pressure on the accelerator as he could barely make it to the time his nephew had mentioned. He was likely being caught by speed cameras and would probably receive a dozen traffic tickets, but he couldn’t slow down.

***

「Warning

Civilian Restricted Area:

This area applies to the World Awakened Association Membership Agreement and absolutely prohibits entry except for authorized personnel.

World Awakened Association」

The meeting place was not far from where the Association Headquarters was located.

Thank god, I am not late.

He had never dared to drive so wildly on the highway even in his youth.

He saw cars parked on the vacant lot. There were supercars, but mostly there were vehicles that wouldn’t look out of place if they were immediately converted into armored vehicles.

When he looked further into the distance, he also saw the mana stone storage facility, which was currently a heated issue.

Then, a soldier armed with a rifle approached from the barricade. He was in the Korean army. Without a doubt, he was dispatched here by the association regardless of his will.

“I have an appointment with the Awakened Kim Ji-Hoon. I am Kim Jin-Seung.”

Kim Jin-Seung felt the tension rise. Many people were not wearing military uniforms beyond the controlled barricade, and a considerable number of them had different skin colors from Kroeans.

Meanwhile, it was easy to tell they were Awakened just by the weapons they held. This was the first time Kim Jin-Seung saw so many real Awakened with his own eyes. However, the fact that all of them had serious expressions made him feel oppressed.

Then, one person stood out among the group of Awakened. He seemed to be giving orders to the Awakened, and the Awakened were standing still, listening to his instructions. It felt like they were preparing for a war, and this feeling was transmitted even beyond the barricade.

He didn’t know who that was, but he was definitely powerful enough to command the attention of Awakened who had been surviving battles for decades.

The Awakened gathered there appeared to be far from the ordinary Bsilgol. Even to him, who didn’t know much about their world, their armaments seemed to be of a higher class than ordinary items. It wasn’t just the armaments. In fact, all of them exuded an intimidating atmosphere.

The feelings from the scene before his eyes were something that he had never felt through the television. The Awakened actually existed.

As that thought occurred to him, the cases he had dealt with came to mind, especially the potential dangers of the cases he had dismissed as trivial.

I was casually talking about such people, such leaders of those people…and the guide of those leaders… I was a fool.

Then, a Korean soldier approached the man who was giving orders to the Awakened. They seemed to exchange some words, and the leader of the Awakened started walking toward Kim Jin-Seung.

...Ji-Hoon?

He wondered how he didn’t recognize his nephew immediately. Kim Jin-Seung hurriedly got out of the car.

“...Long time…no see…” he stuttered.

“I was wondering when you would contact me.”

“...”

“What do you want? I was planning to grant at least one request from you, uncle.”

Kim Jin-Seung found it hard to open his mouth. The eyes that were staring at him were fiercer than when he had been invited to the private dining table of the Prosecutor General Park Woo-Cheol.

Of course, there was the direct gaze of his nephew, but also the glances of the Awakened from a distance gave him a feeling as if he was stripped and placed on trial.

“Hurry. I don’t have much time.”

It was nothing but an order. Kim Jin-Seung blurted out, “I am in a desperate situation now. Can you help me somehow?”

Kim Ji-Hoon’s expression hardened momentarily.

“You should have just asked me for money. I can’t help you with that. ‘He’ has forbidden the Awakened from intervening in society by Awakened. Let’s do this instead. I will introduce you to someone and afterward, you do your best to deal with this issue. Since I am introducing you, that old man will probably have a good impression on you.”

“Who?” he asked desperately.

“People call him the President of Finance.”

“...!”

“I am going to visit him tomorrow evening, so be prepared to receive a guest.”

Kim Jin-Seung dumbly watched his nephew walk away after those words. He couldn’t believe how Ji-Hoon casually spoke the name of the President of Finance.

He didn’t have the courage to call his nephew back and ask if the President of Finance was the guy his nephew talked about. He didn’t know the details, but he could feel something from the way his nephew was in a hurry. He could also feel it from the grave demeanor of the Awakened who were following Ji-Hoon.

They were heading off to a battlefield.

1. How males call older male friends or older brothers in Korean. ☜

Chapter 451

Whenever someone was interacting with those who called themselves “citizens of the Savior’s city”, there was one thing to keep in mind: never mention him. Therefore, from the moment Kim Ji-Hoon and the group he led appeared on the street, everyone became silent.

There were quite a few who were watching them with admiration and jealousy, but most of them became more alert as they couldn’t forget the ‘citizens’ fanatical behavior.

Even the members of Hera’s, Deborah Belluci’s, group stopped their conversations as soon as Kim Ji-Hoon appeared. It was no different for other Awakened groups in the challenger section, such as Apollo and Hades.

All these morons and opportunistic assholes have gathered here.

Kim Ji-Hoon walked, scanning the people who were glancing at him with their narrowed eyes. As he headed towards his destination, those who showed him the salute of the Revolucion joined him.

“The power of the ancient dragon and him still remains. There are many points to be careful about when entering.”

They were the citizens of the Savior’s city who were waiting for Kim Ji-Hoon to arrive.

“Okay.”

“A large-scale movement of the enemy has been detected from the north. It seems that they will attack soon.”

“Just as the King of Hell said.”

There were hundreds of people waiting for Kim Ji-Hoon at the assembly place. Looking at the comrades gathered below him, he could shake off the feelings of disgust caused by the gazes of the traitors, idiots, pieces of garbage, and opportunistic Awakened assholes.

It was the first time he was seeing these people since the Stage of Advent, so it had been about half a year. The moment that the faces that he had missed for a while filled his view, he couldn’t help but remember the battles he had fought at the Stage of Advent. The number of comrades who had died then was as many as the number gathered now.

At that time, they couldn’t afford the time to mourn them as they were in a hurry. It was the perfect time to do so right now as everyone had gathered again.

“Although the System and the assholes who were swept away by it threatened us, we were all able to gather again for two reasons! First is because of his advent, and secondly because of the sacrifice of the old comrades…”

***

After he finished his speech, the citizens of the Savior’s city armed themselves. Their resolve brimmed with a determination that even the rest of the Awakened would stand against them, just as in the final moments of the stage.

However, it didn’t look like they would have to fight against the other Awakened. It was not solely due to the absence of the System or because the Awakened had been instilled with fear of him.

Even if the System were to revive and drive the Awakened once again, he believed that those assholes, the Awakened, would not be able to gather in large numbers into corps again. They had been physically distanced from each other to a great extent.

Even the Awakened in the challenger section barely mobilized a few hundred, excluding the mercenaries. Therefore, the others would have been in a worse shape.

The streets were filled with logos representing various corporations. The multitude of factions made it nearly impossible for their interests to align.

Perhaps this was his intention as well… Did he tear them apart with different labels to prevent the assholes from assembling like insects?

Did he introduce capitalist forces into the Awakened world for this purpose? Stop it, Kim Ji-Hoon. How can you understand his desires with your humble intellect?

Anyway, I need Caliber’s help.

Kim Ji-Hoon returned to the street. Upon closer inspection, the Awakened were clearly different from how they were on the Stage of Advent. They were cautious with their actions and avoided eye contact as much as possible. Those who met his eyes were only pretending that they knew him personally with a smile of a viper.

At that moment, Kim Ji-Hoon sensed one of the vipers approaching him. It was Hera, Deborah Belluci. She had a striking impression combined with beauty, which made her a typical representative of the vipers.

He thought that it was surprising that this woman had not been subdued earlier. Perhaps it was because she had bet on her own fate that he would come back.

“I will see you there, the leader of the citizens.”

Kim Ji-Hoon had never had any direct conversation with Hera in the Stage of Advent. He had approached her first, but she treated him no differently than she did the other morons, viewing the citizens of the Savior’s city as fanatics. He gritted his teeth, remembering the occasion. However, he pretended that he was maintaining his composure outwardly.

“We do not have a leader. There is only one who is truly great among us. Only he deserves our reverence. Understand? If you want to be treated well, then it is better to get rid of that thought from now on. We don’t discriminate in punishing people. Even if that is you, Hera.”

Hera chuckled, but Kim Ji-Hoon was not afraid of her.

She purred, “Such a convenient way of looking at the world. Your arrogance is quite adorable.”

He refrained his desire to snap at her as he responded, “Don’t feel bad about this. It is not just you; I also treat Apollo and Hades the same way. By the way, this is our first time meeting. I am Kim Ji-Hoon.”

She shrugged. “I already know your name. I guess you don’t use a code name here?”

He shook his head. “We don’t shy away from mentioning our real names, whether here or on the mainland. When you call us, you can use our actual names.”

She smiled. “I will keep that in mind.”

Kim Ji-Hoon read Hera’s gaze. Her eyes were focused far beyond his shoulders, on the gathering of comrades.

Hera asked, “You just arrived, right?”

“The Awakened are hesitant to join?” he asked.

She flipped a hand. “No need for long explanations. As you can see, the situation has changed significantly from the Stage of Advent. It is difficult to unite our voices. He is not here, so all they talk about is money. That’s why we have been waiting for the citizens of the Savior, including those from your side.”

“...”

“You would agree that there needs to be a channel of communication between our leaders. Also, someone would need to have a louder voice and lead among us. You must have heard that the natives from outer space are swarming toward us right now. We just need your approval because I am convinced that the other Awakened will listen to you better than me.”

She swallowed nervously and continued, “I will admit the truth, so let’s discuss rewards later. For now, it’s urgent to retrieve his equipment, isn’t it? The things coming from the north are a problem too. Also, don’t think that you are the only ones serving him. I, too, can sacrifice my life for him, kiddo.”

“So?” he asked impatiently.

She blinked. “What do you mean? We, leaders, are prepared to follow your orders.”

Kim Ji-Hoon felt a surge of derision. It felt like the muscles around his lips would twist and go up if he relaxed them. He felt like bursting out with laughter.

A self-serving piece of trash… Who would fall for that? I’m sure you already made the same proposal to Caliber… Caliber must have refused as well.

Right then, Kim Ji-Hoon felt an unexpected presence and turned around. There stood Caliber Kwon Seong-Il. Kim Ji-Hoon slightly lowered his head.

“Sir.”

At the very least, Caliber deserved to be treated as someone closest to him. In any case, he deserved some respect.

***

People who assumed that Caliber Kwon Seong-Il was a musclehead due to his dull appearance were idiots. They were likely Bsilgols who only saw him from a distance and followed orders without knowing anything about the group’s internal affairs.

Nonetheless, those who had been by Caliber’s side knew well that he wasn’t just physically strong. He boasted a bear-like physique, but inside his head resided a cunning fox.

“Oh, yeah? That old bitch must have finally opened her mouth.” Even after hearing the whole situation, he still acted as if he knew nothing. “But it is such a good opportunity, isn’t it? You can enhance your reputation and prevent futile actions.”

“Then, why did you refuse such a great suggestion?” he asked.

Kwon Seong-Il candidly said, “Because I can’t lead many people. Being a leader is not just about being strong. You need to have a sharp mind, like Tae-Han.”

The Caliber had always been like this from one point. He foolishly packaged his own abilities while keeping a sharp eye behind the scenes.

Ji-Hoon asked, “Do you really want me to accept it? Then I will.”

Seong-Il replied, “Hey, don’t cut me off. I’m just saying that, but you must have had something in your mind to reject such an offer. So, what is your thought?”

“Either way, Ji-Ae noona will arrive and take control in the name of the association.”

Seong-Il smiled slightly. “Calling her ‘noona’ reminds me of Mary noona. Don’t tell this to anyone else. Mary noona fought against a transcendent being and got injured. It would be difficult to see her for a while.”

“...I see. Thanks for letting me know, sir,” Ji-Hoon said.

“Nah, not a problem. I’m telling you to put that into mind when you think about the future. So, what do you think? What are you all thinking by hanging around in groups like that? Everyone is terrified because you are glancing at them in a very intimidating way.”

Ji-Hoon responded, “That is what we want.”

Seong-Il chucked. “Haha, I am even terrified.”

“You remember what they did at the end of the Stage of Advent, right?” Ji-Hoon asked.

“Of course. Now tell me honestly. What are you actually thinking about?”

“Sir.”

“Yes.”

“You don’t like me, do you?” Ji-Hoon asked.

Seong-Il blinked. “Huh? Why would I dislike you?”

“Sir.”

“Gosh, what are you trying to say? Just spit it out. Hehe.”

“Sir. Even if it is you or Lee Tae-Han, I will betray you for him. I guarantee that it won’t end as a mere joke.”

“Dang, you are growing quite audacious. Do you even know what you are saying? Hahaha!” Caliber laughed out loud, slapping Kim Ji-Hoon’s back with his big palm. However, his eyes were not smiling. “Let’s keep the jokes to that extent. It’s good for misunderstandings if someone overhears us.”

Ji-Hoon shrugged. “It’s technically not a misunderstanding. Lee Tae-Han and you treated us like dogs during the Stage of Advent.”

“Hey, it was not just you guys.”

“I know, but you were always at the forefront for that. It’s not like we have not faced more danger than other groups.”

“We did it only for the best of us. And the result was pretty good.”

Ji-Hoon shook his head. “No, Lee Tae-Han and you did it to us only because we were the easiest to handle. It’s because we treated you well with respect.”

“It’s because you guys are strong and independent. Hey, why are you talking as if you have a grudge toward me? It makes me feel bad. Is our relationship this shallow?” asked Seong-Il.

Ji-Hoon continued, “I don’t think you remember, but how many heads do you think we have taken under your orders? I am not only talking about the rebels. I am honestly impressed that I have managed to survive until now.”

“Are you going to keep talking about the past?”

“It’s not the past, sir.”

“Well…then, are you also considering this? How many times have I saved your life?”

Ji-Hoon said, “I have given something more precious than my life to you and Lee Tae-Han. How much power have you enjoyed because of us? It must have been very sweet.”

“The fuck? You guys talk as if you didn’t gain anything. Just because you spit out stuff from your mouth doesn’t mean that they are all correct. Just talking about the rebels’ necks, I killed more than you guys…”

The Caliber started mumbling the end of his sentence and began chuckling.

“Watch your tongue. You are shortening your lifespan, dude. Do you miss my fist? Oh, yeah? Are you going to keep doing this?”

“Sir.”

“When I tell you to stop, you should stop. Let’s get to the point.”

“Do you know that Hera is armed with S-class full items?” asked Ji-Hoon.

Seong-Il remarked, “That bitch did make a lot of money.”

“Apollo and Hades also scrapped a lot of S-class items.”

“So?”

Kim Ji-Hoon looked directly into Caliber’s eyes and responded, “I want to take this chance to clean up the opportunistic morons.”

***

“So you want to slice their throats?” Seong-Il asked idly.

Kim Ji-Hoon shook his head. “Do we really need to get our hands dirty? And he will probably hate meaningless killing between the Awakened.”

“Mmm.”

“I’m not sure if you know this, but the challenger guys, led by Hera, are picking out battlefields that only let them earn a lot.”

“What is your point of saying this?” Seong-Il asked.

“Doesn’t that sound familiar to you?”

“I have no shame at all.”

“Before entering here, the King of Hell connected to the Awakened network.”

“Why are you bringing him up out of nowhere? Keep going.”

“The King of Hell predicted that powerful outer space species would come, so we should have to be ready for the counterattack. There might be a transcendent being hiding among the group that is currently coming. This moment, it might be a chance for them to overturn the situation as he is not here, or they might have been targeting his equipment from the start. Whatever the case is, they are coming.”

Only then did Seong-Il sincerely laugh. “Ji-Hoon, you grew up a lot, telling me what to do and don’t.”

He shook his head. “No, it’s not that…”

“So, why bother pondering over it? Are you telling me to gather all these bastards under the bitch Hera and head north? Look for an opportunity and thrust them into the frontline of the battle?”

Ji-Hoon continued, “The decision should be yours. If they are people who have a strong desire to serve him, then they will give their all in the battle. Keep an eye on a few of those in the challenger section, and you will have to retreat at a critical moment when the selection is complete. Of course, you will only retreat with those you have chosen.”

“In that case, the bitch, Hera, is already out. I know her too well.”

“So, please accept the leadership position, sir. Once Ji-Ae noona arrives, she will begin to support you. You will become a genuine leader, not just a figurehead. I will take care of this place.”

Seong-Il narrowed his eyes. “Are you confident? Even if I take the challenger guys, there will still be plenty left. More will gather. This is no ordinary matter.”

“I wouldn’t have suggested it if I wasn’t sure. I am willing to risk my life to recover his equipment.”

“I have been there and back, and there are a lot of danger zones. It’s actually so thrilling.”

“Curiosity breeds desire, sir. Do you really want to expose his equipment to these worthless bastards? Can you guarantee that they will only hope for a complete reward? No, I don’t think so. We shouldn’t even allow that possibility in the first place. If our forces are combined, then we can evaporate even the slightest possibility. Not doing so when we can is just laziness. To be honest, I am disappointed in Chairman Lee Tae-Han. If he had picked on us first…” Ji-Hoon rambled.

“Hey! Stop babbling and listen carefully.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Open your ears wide!”

“Yes, they are open.”

“Fine. This time is an exception, so there is no choice. But next time, no mercy. Just be honest that you don’t want to take the risk. Okay?”

Ji-Hoon grinned. “...Hehe. You got me.”

Seong-Il smirked. “This is the last time that I will pretend to go along with it. Someone has to go north, and that will be me. Only because I am better than you. If you act cocky in front of me again, then I will not let it slide. I wouldn’t kill you because why would I? Just… Do you know why I am called Caliber?”

“That is a terrible thing to say, and…”

“What else is there?”

“Don’t forget to take care of the profits. You have to serve as a defensive wall and shove the opportunists into the enemies’ mouth, but profits are the priority…”

Seong-Il snorted. “Your big mouth is the problem. You blabber too much when you feel like it. I will handle it. Also, the opportunists are the ones who value their life the most. Just pushing them into danger will make them struggle desperately to survive. Hera is fully equipped with S-class items. She won’t die alone.”

“...”

“They won’t be able to deal with the transcendent, but the regular shabby monsters will quickly get cleaned up. That will help with the war that Odin is waging. If there is a real chance of annihilating the enemies, then I will step in. After all, that’s the most important thing.”

Kim Ji-Hoon chuckled. “Hehe. That’s what I am saying.”

“Don’t laugh, seriously. I want to stop liking you. Keep your guys in check!”

Kim Ji-Hoon quickly retorted, “The citizens are not under my command. We are…!”

Seong-Il responded as he turned away, “I know, I know. They are your comrades. But if you think about it, I am also a citizen of the Savior’s city. I, too, fought on the same stage, so they are my comrades as well. I am like you guys, so why would I hate you? On the Stage of Advent, Tae-Han and I did a lot of terrible things to you… I am not denying that. It’s not because I hated them, but because there was no choice at the time.”

Then, right after that, something unexpected happened.

“I am…so sorry… I am truly so sorry, bro. And to your comrades.”

Kim Ji-Hoon didn’t expect someone like Caliber would apologize to him. For a long time, he couldn’t take his eyes off the spot where Seong-Il had left. This was why people said the Caliber was a cunning fox. It made it impossible to hate him. Darn.

Somehow, Kim Ji-Hoon couldn’t stop the faint smile spreading across his face. “Caliber hyung… Please always take care of yourself.”

Chapter 452

What kind of battle and clash of abilities could lead to this…?

That was the first question that came to the Awakened when they were deployed from the base to the battlefield. They could somehow accept the sight of a world turned upside down, but the mysterious powers left behind on the scene were truly dangerous.

If they could detect by sight or Sense, then they could avoid them without a problem. However, things that couldn’t be detected in that way often unexpectedly emerged.

The danger that could be encountered in a hazardous zone could be divided into two main categories. One was when intangible energies acted like traps. The other was when monsters called ‘dragon bone soldiers’ were created. It was given that name because they had found out that they were born from dragon bone fragments.

Both were formidable threats that the Awakened couldn’t ignore. Hence, they served as obstacles that prevented them from advancing. On top of that, the only bad news was coming from the northern defensive line, where all the challengers had been dispatched.

Kim Ji-Hoon was surrounded incessantly by dragon bone soldiers and engaged in a desperate fight. He barely managed to escape with the help of a comrade.

What the fuck… are these?

The ability of the dragon bone soldiers was nothing more than that of low-class monsters. They didn’t have any remarkable skills, nor were they specialized in mental abilities. They also didn’t manipulate Mana like the swordsmen and wizards of outer space.

However, their skeletons were solid. That was not the actual problem though. The real issue was the incredible tactics of each dragon bone soldier. They were entities born solely for combat, and their efficiency in battle skills were beyond their original abilities. Multiple Bsilgol Awakened had to cling to a single one in order to barely handle them.

After the battle, there were pits formed by the blood of the dead Awakened, and floating on top were bone dust that bone soldiers left behind.

Ugh, they should have dropped some items before dying… I don’t have much time, and this drives me crazy.

Kim Ji-Hoon was exhausted, so he was slumped down in an empty area. He started checking his items that had lost their defensive barriers and suddenly saw a cluster of bluish light moving quickly in the distance. His gaze naturally shifted in that direction.

Jin… Olivia… She is going solo again? She is deaf. If you keep acting like that, trusting only the King of Hell, it won’t be fun, bitch.

Kim Ji-Hoon’s eyes narrowed, and at that moment, Kim Ji-Ae approached from behind. She, too, looked at the same place and said, “Don’t bother. Also, stop doubting her. The deeper they go, the better for us.”

There was an area where dragon bones were particularly concentrated in the drone-captured footage. Olivia and her group had been focusing on clearing a path in that direction, ignoring the command center’s instructions.

“Have you checked?” Ji-Hoon asked.

Ji-Ae nodded. “Yes, the Jonathan Group is indeed on a solo mission.”

“Did you hear what the mission is about?”

She shrugged. “It is an order from someone higher up than Chairman Lee Tae-Han.”

Ji-Hoon blinked. “It sounds like you are talking about the King of Hell, but how is he higher up than the association? No matter who he is or what mission he is on, it cannot be prioritized over his gear, noona.”

“Club.” Kim Ji-Ae responded briefly, and Kim Ji-Hoon’s face tightened momentarily. It had been a long time since she had last mentioned the organization.

“Ji-Hoon, let me say this again. Do not bother Jin[1]. The King of Hell seems to be acting on his behalf.”

Kim Ji-Hoon became serious. “Did you…get an invitation, noona?”

She slanted a glance at him. “You have discernment, so you would have figured it out already. We will never be invited. But don’t be disappointed.”

He shook his head. “I am not. That place is a different world from ours. We shouldn’t bite off more than we can chew. Yes, for sure. I am satisfied as I am now. Let’s head back to the office, noona. I will escort you.”

There were many familiar faces in the meeting room. There were the Japanese Tetsuya and Sayaka, the Americans Mason and Dorothy, and so on… They had reached the Final Stage with him.

In fact, most of them were from Revolucion (12). Kim Ji-Hoon felt as if he had been transported back to the Stage of Advent. While it was true that he was meeting the citizens of the Savior’s City, they were also in the command of Revolucion (12) in the Stage of Advent. The difference from then was the large screen at the front and the vacant seats. On the Stage, that spot belonged to Chairman Lee Tae-Han, and Caliber usually stood behind him.

When Kim Ji-Ae and Kim Ji-Hoon entered simultaneously, Kim Ji-Ae moved first. However, she did not head to the seat on the top. She simply sat close by and waved her hands to those she recognized.

Kim Ji-Hoon was overcome with emotion when he looked at the empty seat left for him. Though people always said that a fox would take the leader’s position in the absence of a tiger, he had never imagined that he would be treated as a leader among such distinguished figures!

He was aware that this was because the Savior’s City was the only force maintaining its nominal power among the groups that had leveled up in the Final Stage. Even the King of Hell’s direct attack squads were disbanded after their return.

A majority of the Awakened now moved according to the logic of capital. Other than the citizens of the Savior’s city, there was no other force united by a single thought.

After all, they had gathered immediately as soon as the incident happened, terminating their contracts tied to corporations!

Kim Ji-Hoon sat down with a faint smile.

“Let me make this clear. This is for the bastards who do not know the severity of the situation, so if you have already heard about this yesterday or if you are not one of those, ignore this. As you know, this position is only temporary, and I do not attach much significance to it. I want to make it clear that I am not thinking about anything other than recovering his equipment. We, the citizens of the Savior’s City, will disband as soon as we recover his equipment. That is it.”

When Kim Ji-Hoon nodded toward the front, the light went out.

“Start the briefing, Tetsuya. Do not waste time like yesterday, and just hit the key points.”

The photos of the sky began to appear on one side of the large screen. A completed site map was displayed in the center, with areas distinguished by today’s date and colors overlaid.

Red was the danger area, and blue was the area where the danger had been removed or confirmed to have disappeared. Black indicated areas where the Awakened had entered. Lastly, the moving line at the top was the defense line built by the challengers. That alone was changing in real-time based on reconnaissance information collected from drones.

Compared to yesterday, the defense line was being pushed back today.

“I will start the briefing. 4910 Awakened from over three hundred groups have entered, and 623 from over fifty groups have been confirmed to have left. Two points have been converted from red to blue.

“One noticeable thing was that a transcendent entity suspected to be the Fire Spirit King, Seleon, has appeared near the defense line, according to a direct message from there. There are no secured videos or images.

“Also, an item presumed to be his chestplate was found at Black Point Seven. Those in charge of the area are Park Woo-Kyung, Kim Shin-Tae, Shin Young-Seok, Oh Soo-Min…”

“Mi! chin! SSI―BALA!”

Kim Ji-Hoon stood up, kicking his chair and raising his voice, “Why the fuck are you telling me this now?! Bring the map and follow me. Hurry!”

***

Black Point Seven was a particularly harsh region. Kim Ji-Hoon had experienced numerous battlefields in the Stage of Advent and outer space, but it was his first time witnessing this kind of terrain.

This cannot be described other than a collision between the divine and the corresponding evil that had caused this…

That was a sentiment shared by everyone, including Kim Ji-Hoon.

There was nothing on the location where there should have been a mountain, and hills that were formed by solidified lava had sprouted where they shouldn’t have been. Moreover, the chasms were so deep that the crust had broken apart that even Awakened with a moderate level of Strength and Agility wouldn’t be able to escape it. Moreover, the extent to which the crust had separated and cracked was beyond words.

Kim Ji-Hoon and his group suddenly stopped as they discovered another group on the opposite side. When they were close enough to identify each other, a smile of delight smeared onto Kim Ji-Hoon’s face.

Also, when the opponents disappeared under the hill for a moment and reappeared, the distance had narrowed enough to clearly see the items they were transporting. Without a doubt, it was his chestplate. It was one of the scattered holy grails!

“Oh…”

Kim Ji-Hoon became silent as he saw it right in front of his eyes. It was just awe-inspiring. Although it did not glisten with gold as it usually did when he wore it, Kim Ji-Hoon was certain.

He asked with a trembling voice, “Great job. Did you discover it yourselves?”

“Yes, sir!”

“Perfect. Perfect! Though it is just one piece, he will appreciate the citizens’ sincerity.”

It was the equipment of the one who encompassed the whole world of the mainland before the Stage of Advent and even the outer space after the Stage. Kim Ji-Hoon was able to let go of his anxiety a little, besides his excitement.

He thought he wouldn’t be able to bear the guilt if he had not accomplished anything even after dispatching all the challengers to the north.

“Are the others conducting additional searches?” he asked.

“Of course, sir.”

“After securing it, we will have to join up again. We need to mobilize more comrades…”

Kim Ji-Hoon laughed and carefully held the breastplate. Then something red was reflected in the comrade’s eyes. The fireball reflected on the breastplate was rushing at an increasing speed.

Without a moment to turn around, Kim Ji-Hoon threw himself forward, hugging the breastplate.

“Be careful-!”

A blast erupted from behind him, and the heat closed in. The blast pressure after the explosion not only pushed Kim Ji-Hoon, but also destroyed his weapons and defense tools. Unfortunately, the armor had not been charged due to past battles. Fragments of the broken armor scattered in front of his eyes, but as they did, he tightened his grip on the remaining part of the breastplate.

Thud! Thud!

He could only get up after being slammed to the edge of a cliff that was no different from a slope. He didn’t even need to check to know that burns on his back were quite severe as something was peeling. Even a little movement made his entire body scream.

The blasts did not cease on the cliff.

Bang! Bang!

He leaped into the air beyond the cliff by stepping on the walls and found what was shooting fireballs at his comrades. It was folding its wings to its body and pecking at his comrades with its burning beak, as if it was eating food. The continuous blasts were coming from there.

Kim Ji-Hoon moved his gaze further back and saw a man standing alone. He was wearing a typical outfit of the Greenwood species, and fire spirits reminiscent of the Guides were flying around him.

His burned skin pulsated with sharp pain. This was a bad situation and he needed to avoid more like that. In the past, he was often on the verge of life and death in these situations.

“A transcendent entity suspected to be the Fire Spirit King, Seleon, has appeared near the defense line.”

The report he had heard at the briefing echoed in his ears. He didn’t know how it had broken through the defense line and appeared here, but his intuition pointed right at the guy.

“What the hell are you doing! Put it on-! Right now!”

He heard a familiar voice shouting in Korean from afar.

“Before he summons more fireeeee-! You idiot!”

1. Olivia’s summoned creature. ☜

Chapter 453

Kim Ji-Hoon could not hesitate. His comrades were under attack from the summoned creature, which was called a Fire Spirit here, and the man who had summoned it was highly focused on something. In fact, he was not participating in the current battle as it looked like was about to call something more dangerous here.

He came to that conclusion also because he judged that it would be easier to defend by equipping the breastplate rather than carrying it.

I’m sorry, Odin.

When Kim Ji-Hoon put it on, golden light swirled around his body. Since the System had disappeared, he could no longer see the item information window. Therefore, it was impossible for him to check the effects of the equipment immediately.

Is it a transformable item?

Typically, item appraisal started with giving it to an Awakened with high Sense stat and Night Eye while using a Dummy, the experiment rat. However, they had to rely on their intuition in a situation where this was not possible.

If he had a little more time, then he would have been able to find the optimal conversion formula for the current situation…

At that moment, Kim Ji-Hoon’s back, which had been severely injured by burns, was healing rapidly. There was a clear difference in the vitality he could feel as the speed of his blood circulation had accelerated to an incomparable extent. His Health had definitely entered the challenger section.

Even though it was just one part of the world that the challenger Awakened lived in, it was a brave new world for Kim Ji-Hoon. His entire body trembled in excitement.

However, he quickly returned to reality and analyzed the situation to make a decision. There was no way to figure out what power this Holy Grail had for now, so he could only try to extract even a small amount of the energy from it by actually using it.

Right after he used the breastplate, white rags appeared in front of his eyes, and he reflexively took a few steps back.

Sssss-!

On the spot where he had previously stood, women with breasts and lower bodies wrapped around by those rags had been summoned. There were a total of six. They all had short hair and held shields, but the weapons in their other hands were different, ranging from axes and swords to spears.

“Kill that wizard! Now!” Kim Ji-Hoon shouted at their backs in a voice boiling with tension and excitement.

The moment the six entities all poured forward at once, they moved at a speed that Kim Ji-Hoon couldn’t chase. Not just Agility, but the pressure that popped out immediately after the women poured out was also the unique attribute of the Awakened in the challenger section. Their Sense and Health surely matched it. Each of them had the abilities of the challenger, and there were six of them. Six.

This breastplate lets me summon six entities with the formidable abilities of a challenger…!

When the phoenix-like spirit stopped attacking his comrades and turned around to protect its wizard, Kim Ji-Hoon also threw himself toward his remaining comrades. Then, he propped up the comrade with the most serious injuries and turned to look toward the six warriors.

The phoenix was literally getting slaughtered. It was powerless, pierced by a spear and struck by an ax. The small spirits that had been protecting the wizard were also being torn apart into a handful of flames.

Soon, the area turned into a place of explosive fires where nothing could be confirmed with the naked eye.

Kim Ji-Hoon and his comrades moved to avoid the explosion. However, it was clear that the wizard couldn’t afford to care about this side as all the spirits had escaped from the battlefield, shrinking in the flames.

After a while, a new phoenix shot up into the sky, but a translucent spear thrown from the ground pierced the phoenix’s head and it immediately crashed down. Upon closer inspection, the wizard was clinging to the phoenix’s back.

The wizard then fell straight down and vanished into the pit, and the last sight Kim Ji-Hoon could confirm was the warriors rushing eagerly to the site.

“Fuck. Fuck. Fuck…”

Kim Ji-Hoon turned his head toward the sound. It was Caliber. He was in such a critical condition to the point where Kim Ji-Hoon couldn’t believe how he had managed to come this far and triggered such a big warning in that state.

Half of his face had been grotesquely melted, and there was no part of his body that was not severely damaged. Only then did Kim Ji-Hoon realize why Caliber had arrived later than he had expected. His wounds wouldn’t be easily regenerated, even with the Health of the challenger section.

Caliber said, “It’s too late…”

His face, which had turned horrible due to burns, twisted even more. There was no explosion or loud noise, but all six of the female warriors were flung out of the pit of fire.

Caliber said something again, but Kim Ji-Hoon couldn’t hear it well. All his nerves were focused on the entity emerging from the pit. It was the one that all the spirits desperately wanted to meet with all their might. It was the transcendental being he had only heard of!

When it finally revealed its majesty to the world with a flicker, Kim Ji-Hoon swallowed nervously.

The Fire Spirit King, Seleon…

It was exactly the same as what he had seen in illustrations from texts of outer space.

***

Thud Thud Thud—!

The Valkyries, who had been flung into the air, had now formed a line of shields. They could protect a total of seven people, including Kim Ji-Hoon, Kwon Seong-Il, Tetsuya, and four citizens of the Savior’s City.

Kim Ji-Hoon had no choice but to stick right behind the Valkyries. Therefore, all he could see was the giant arm of the Spirit King that hit the shield before pulling back toward its body. It blazed so intensely that it obscured the body of the Spirit King from his view.

Kim Ji-Hoon felt dizzy. The heat that had warmed up the world seemed to have evaporated the air, making it hard to breathe. There was no doubt that this was the same attack that had set hundreds of Awakened on fire at the Franklin Dukedom on June 2nd.

At that moment, Kim Ji-Hoon swiftly turned his head and caught a glimpse of the side of Caliber’s face. It was the side that was damaged by the burn. Nonetheless, his eyes were barely intact, staring at the shield wall.

Kim Ji-Hoon had never seen Caliber with such an expression before. His pupils were trembling with fear.

Caliber suddenly said, “Ji-Hoon. You know my son, Ki-Cheol, right?”

“Huh?”

Caliber continued grimly, “Take good care of him. I will watch over you and him even after turning into a ghost.”

“What?”

“Put the female warriors close to me. I will be able to buy some time. After that, it is up to you guys to survive, so make sure you stay alive and take care of Ki-Cheol.”

“Don’t put up a death flag.”

“Do you think I’m joking?”

“I am serious, hyung.”

Kim Ji-Hoon didn’t want to die. From his perspective, the time that Caliber and the summoned females could buy would be very brief. Then, the one who would be chased by the Spirit King would be no one else but himself. He couldn’t leave Odin’s equipment on the ground and run away.

“We are all going to be hunted separately if we don’t stick together,” Kim Ji-Hoon said.

“I guarantee you will all die. Get ready to run away. Especially you, Kim Ji-Hoon…”

Thud!

When the hand of the Spirit King smacked the shield again, everyone, including the Valkyries holding the shields and those being protected behind them, was flung out in all directions. Kim Ji-Hoon could confirm that his prediction was correct. The hand filled with flames was simply chasing after him.

Caliber and Kim Ji-Hoon’s comrades seemed to have decided to fight here rather than flee, even if they were to be gloriously oxidized on the spot. They were throwing their bodies toward Kim Ji-Hoon, just like the Valkyries.

“Move his equipment. If you cannot avoid death, die at the base in front of him!” shouted one of the citizens, and it gave Kim Ji-Hoon a reality check. That was why the situation became clear to him. The game was already over when the shield wall collapsed. It was already over when Caliber appeared with his horrific injuries.

The reason that they could stay alive was only because of his female warriors, but they couldn’t change the predetermined future unless he emerged here right now…

Can’t I die in a more glorious manner? What is this? This is not cool at all.

Kim Ji-Hoon had made up his mind in an instant, and then it happened. The hand of the Spirit King flew in faster than anything else and grabbed Kim Ji-Hoon’s entire body.

“Aaaaaaargh!”

His scream faded into the flames. The Spirit King was trying to rip off the breastplate while fending off the Valkyries and Caliber that charged toward it.

***

Kim Ji-Hoon couldn’t tell how long he had been unconscious, but it didn’t seem to have been long. When he opened his eyes, he still saw the warriors and comrades flying around, fighting.

Nonetheless, he didn’t have any pain. He wondered what had woken him up and why everything became so vivid.

Is this the flash of the moment before I die?

Swoosh-!

Right then, Kim Ji-Hoon felt like he was being sucked into somewhere. When he opened his eyes wide, he could see that the power sucking him was coming from his own physical body, which was unbelievable. It was hanging limp, caught in the hands of the Spirit King.

Everything happened in an instant. When Kim Ji-Hoon’s soul became re-anchored into the body due to some force, his eyes widened.

“Huff!”

Hot breath burst out of his mouth. He had truly regained consciousness.

Then, black energies that he didn’t know where they had come from seeped in between him and the hand of the Spirit King holding him. He was shocked once again due to the impact on his spine from falling on the ground. It was not because of the Spirit King’s flames.

He raised his upper body and looked up.

Wheeeee-

What was flying in the sky were wraiths, spirits filled with resentment. As he turned his head in the direction they were spewing from, there was one guy standing there. A black aura was radiating from his entire body. A pool of blood was at his feet instead of a shadow, and dark creatures were coming out from the ground behind him.

The owner of all that was not even moving, simply looking at the Spirit King with cold wild eyes. Things started as he pointed at the Spirit King. Wraiths poured down like meteors, and mostly intact corpses and skeletons rushed toward the King like moths to a flame.

Kim Ji-Hoon shuddered at the ominous power emanating from the owner. Nothing changed even after confirming that he was Osiris.

Then, Caliber sprinted at Kim Ji-Hoon and lifted him up. Caliber’s face was full of questions, but the question that sprung towards him came from Olivia, who just arrived.

“How did you get revived?”

She asked as if she was interrogating him. That was what Kim Ji-Hoon himself wanted to ask.

I… was definitely dead… wasn’t I?

The gaze of the three naturally turned towards where the dangerous energy was writhing. It was the place where even the Spirit King’s flames couldn’t approach.

The Osiris there was not the one they had known before. He had emerged as an emperor commanding the dead.

Chapter 454

The Fire Spirit King had once appeared around last June at the Franklin Dukedom, so it was the major topic of discussion between the Awakened. Kim Ji-Hoon and Olivia had heard multiple times what it looked like and how a single wave of its hand incinerated the Awakened.

Nonetheless, facing it directly was a whole different matter. The moment he encountered it, it made him think about death. Even Kim Ji-Hoon and the citizens of the Savior’s city, who had crossed the threshold of death numerous times, couldn’t help but think that the dying was inevitable this time.

The Fire Spirit King, Seleon, emerged, exerting oppression on everyone. However, the world changed again when Osiris showed up. Although he simply stood there, the Spirit King was unable to hold its ground, buried under all sorts of sinister things that Osiris summoned.

Then, everyone, including Kim Ji-Hoon, Kwon Seong-Il and Olivia, turned around simultaneously. They ran and ran with terrible injuries. Eventually, they stopped at a place far away from the battlefield. From there, the magnificent flames emitted by the Spirit King were barely visible, and the evil spirits that filled the sky looked like distant dark clouds. However, the heat of the Spirit King’s flame could still be felt, along with the ominous aura of Osiris.

Nevertheless, they couldn’t move further away as there would be no way to check the situation on the battlefield. Therefore, Kwon Seong-Il stopped first.

“Ugh…”

He groaned as he slumped down. Steam was rising faintly from his entire body, but that couldn’t cover all the wounds on his body.

Kim Ji-Hoon and the citizens of the Savior’s City also collapsed beside him. Olivia was the only one standing, excluding Valkyries.

“Go back to the base. I will stay and watch here,” she said.

Seong-Il complained, “What the hell is this girl talking about? Ugh…”

“She is telling you to go back to the base.”

“Who the fuck does she think she is? No one ever orders me to do something except Odin. Caliber hasn’t backed down yet at all.”

His teeth were chattering from the pain that made him feel like his entire body was still burning. However, who knew when they would have another chance to witness a collision between transcendental beings if not now. He had no intention of going back to the base.

I need to see it at least once more. There are more spirit kings other than Seleon. And Osiris… he has become a terrifying emperor.

Osiris was glowing with dark energy. He did not move at all from his position.

From everyone’s view, the Spirit King was struggling with the evil spirits, the dead, and the mysterious energies that were occasionally raised by Osiris. Only Kwon Seong-Il could see the true nature of the mysterious energy extending from Osiris’s body. His pain was slowly subsiding. As soon as he could concentrate more with his eyes, he confirmed what he wanted to see.

That is something like a ghost, too!

What jumped out of Osiris’s body was his soul. It repetitively struck the Spirit King after charging before returning to Osiris’s body. This was the first time Kwon Seong-Il had witnessed something like this.

A mental entity. Kwon Seong-Il was aware of the existence of the soul during the process of breaking down the tower, but he had never imagined that it could be drawn out in a visible form and smack the transcendent entity, the Spirit King.

Damn… He has grown incredibly strong.

Gulp.

Did you say Undead Emperor, Mary noona? I am not sure how Odin could handle such a guy. Odin created a monster.

Gulp.

Osiris’s loyalty is great, but he is too strong to cover up what’s going on. You know, noona. I don’t trust anyone but you. Even if it’s Tae-Han… What are we going to do if Osiris betrays us?

***

Kwon Seong-Il then looked at Kim Ji-Hoon, who was the leader among the citizens. Kim Ji-Hoon often denied that there was no leader among the citizens, but he didn’t hesitate to act as a leader.

As expected, Kim Ji-Hoon’s face was stained with an awe he could not hide as he gazed at Osiris on the battlefield. The deepening gaze when he mentioned Odin proved it. Kwon Seong-Il was not disappointed as he knew what kind of guy Kim Ji-Hoon was.

Now he is going to suck up to Osiris. The citizens of the Savior’s City will become friendly to Osiris. This is not only a good thing… In a sense, the Undead Emperor and his party are no longer considered human.

Kwon Seong-Il said, “I asked earlier.”

“Excuse me?” Kim Ji-Hoon turned his head toward Kwon Seong-Il.

“You definitely died. Your heart stopped. If he had been a little late, your body would have burned up. So what happened?”

“...Maybe Osiris resurrected me? Look at all the ghosts in the sky, hyung. Among the corpses that came out of the ground, there were ghouls that used to be Awakened. Osiris has taken control of the power of death.”

Kim Ji-Hoon’s pain had eased considerably, thanks to the temporary surge in Health up to the challenger level.

Kwon Seong-Il pointed out, “But you are not a ghoul. Your heart is still beating.”

“Only Osiris would know the truth.”

As Kim Ji-Hoon answered, a thought crossed his mind. He felt like the King of the Dead was not giving his all to confront the Spirit King. Osiris seemed to be testing his own greatness. He was checking what was possible with the grand power of governing death.

Kim Ji-Hoon suddenly realized he had spoken in excitement, so he softened his voice, “Osiris must have been brought by Olivia, right?”

“Stop the nonsense. Do you really not know? Does it make sense to resurrect a dead person? You must have felt something when you were revived.”

When Kim Ji-Hoon was recalling the astonishing experience of looking at his own body…

Stump! Stump! Stump!

The Valkyries moved and formed a strong shield wall. Olivia’s Jin[1] also spread a blue protective barrier to the surrounding area. She said briefly, “It’s coming.”

Then, immediately…

Woooooooosh-

A storm of scorching heat rolled in from the center of the battlefield. Everyone was startled. They all agreed that they would have been swept away by the storm if they had been a few steps out of the barrier.

It was a hair-raising moment, especially for Kwon Seong-Il, as he had experienced the storm once from the defense line.

After the storm passed, Kwon Seong-Il looked into the distance when he came out of the shield wall. The ashes of the ghouls were floating in the air, and the evil spirits were all over the Spirit King. The Spirit King’s flames were not the same as before. It was writhing as if it was in agony. Then, its movement became intense every time Osiris’s soul waved his hand that was buried in the Spirit King’s face.

Eventually, only the corpse of the Spirit King was left where it had been standing. The huge flames that made up the Spirit King had vanished without a trace.

“…….”

“…….”

Everyone was silent. The vast lands ahead were all ablaze from the clash between the two transcendent beings. The ghosts that were as dark as thick clouds were being absorbed into Osiris as a few remaining entities. There was nothing left of the corpses that had risen from the ground.

The Fire Spirit King Seleon versus the Undead Emperor Osiris. The fight between the two had come to an end. While Osiris was walking towards the survivors, piercing through the flames, Kwon Seong-Il broke the silence.

“Listen carefully, Ji-Hoon. Osiris did not grow that strong by himself.”

“...”

“It is Odin who made him so. It’s all his doing.”

“I didn’t say anything,” Ji-Hoon protested.

“If you blabber nonsense…”

Ji-Hoon shook his head vigorously. “Nah, I’m not that type of person!”

“If I hear nonsense, I will shut you up first. Tell that girl the same thing. Hurry up. He is coming. Come on, come on.”

Kwon Seong-Il put strength into his waist instead of his neck as he didn’t want to stand bent over in front of Osiris.

***

“Citizen of the Savior’s City, Kim Ji-Hoon, meets Lord Osiris.”

Kim Ji-Hoon lowered his head deeply. However, Osiris only stared at the breastplate Kim Ji-Hoon was wearing without giving attention to what he was saying.

An alarm rang inside Kim Ji-Hoon’s head. From that point, he could not breathe. It was not because of Osiris’s overwhelming presence.

This was happening in a realm that neither Kwon Seong-Il nor Olivia could perceive. Olivia hurriedly spoke when she saw Kim Ji-Hoon choking and suffering.

“H…he said… Odin said…to ask for your help…in an emergency.”

Osiris frowned.

Olivia had just witnessed Osiris’s terrifying power, and the dark gaze of Osiris staring at her was filled with horrifying pitch-black darkness. It was an endless abyss of darkness. It seemed as if something was pulling her into it.

Her Jin reacted before Olivia did. It stood between the two as if protecting Olivia, but Olivia continued to speak after retrieving Jin. She said with difficulty, “Please…release…ugh… Kim Ji-Hoon… Stop harming…us… Heup! Argh!”

“Whoa!”

Kim Ji-Hoon and Olivia both gasped for breath at once. Olivia felt the force that had been pressuring her disappeared. Only then was she able to speak properly.

However, even though she had prepared herself mentally, she couldn’t stop her voice from trembling.

“The A… Association is retrieving His belongings and I am looking for something to offer Him. Please help me accomplish my mission. The defenses have been breached.”

Olivia shifted her gaze to Kwon Seong-Il. Osiris followed her glance and turned to him as well.

Kwon Seong-Il resented his significant injuries. When the body was in pain, one’s mind weakened. If he were in his usual condition, then he wouldn’t have avoided eye contact even if he was a bit nervous.

Ugh, you shouldn’t get scared, Seong-Il.

Kwon Seong-Il, who had avoided Osiris’s gaze unconsciously, looked straight at him again. As he maintained his gaze on Osiris, he asked Kim Ji-Hoon, “What nonsense did that girl blabber? She backstabbed me, right?”

Ji-Hoon said, “Please inform Osiris about the situation on the defense line, hyung.”

“Fine. Interpret for me.”

Kwon Seong-Il opened his mouth towards the eyes that were flickering with an eerie light of death.

“Eh hem. You seem to be capable of everything at the current moment. Don’t worry about the circumstances and go clean them up. Then, I will take care of the rest after that.”

Kwon Seong-Il had only heard of Osiris’s voice a few times in his life. Osiris did not respond. He transformed himself into a puddle of blood and began to flow along the ground. He disappeared at a speed that no one could follow.

Everyone was silent for a while.

They wondered what kind of warning it was. They had only been entangled in the eyes that Osiris had swept over them at the last moment. What Osiris left them with was not relief. It was another fear. It was not something that could be shaken off even if they were on the same side.

1. Her summoned creature. ☜

Chapter 455

The stream of blood flowed toward the northern front. The power created by the clash between him and the ancient dragon was intertwined throughout the land. It was weakened in some places to the point of almost vanishing, while it was strong enough to affect the flow of the blood in others.

The location where the blood transformed into the true manifestation of Osiris was the point of maximum remaining power.

Srrr-

Osiris gazed forward. Endless cliffs and mountains stretched ahead irregularly, but the landscape held no significance.

The situation was different from what the Awakened told him. Not only he and the ancient dragon had clashed here, but also two colossal entities, Doom Kaos and the Old One had fought here. The scene unfolding before his eyes was as horrifying as the apocalypse.

However, considering the involvement of Doom Kaos and the Old One, it was not surprising. Both had never revealed themselves, but they had emerged here. Also, they likely did so by borrowing the physical forms of Him and the ancient dragon.

The Inner Eye Osiris had gained since awakening as the Undead Emperor gave him more information than that. At that moment, he sensed a gaze brushing past his head. The glance had originated from a distance.

Osiris stared at the sky for a while, and the gaze gradually became clearer as time passed by. Then, it happened.

Osiris witnessed a part of the deity known as Doom Arukuda for the first time. There was a gigantic eyeball embedded in the sky, resembling the sun. It existed solely within the realm visible through the Inner Eye of the Undead Emperor. As it appeared as a purely spiritual entity without a physical structure, the sky was just an ordinary blue sky to the other Awakened.

Osiris thought the eye bore a resemblance to a hyena’s. Soon after, the emerald light in Osiris’s eyes rapidly faded. There was only one reason why the Soul Devourer, Doom Arukuda’s eyes, were rolling in all directions. It was to search for and exploit the souls of the ancient dragon and Him.

Nonetheless, neither would succumb to Doom Arukuda’s plan. The soul of the ancient dragon was concealed so masterfully that even Osiris couldn’t locate it. Moreover, his soul had been securely moved by a formidable force.

The secret behind the resurrection ability he had in the Stage of Advent lay there. In other words, he had prepared a sanctuary where he could safeguard his soul, even in death, avoiding the avaricious clutches of Doom Arukuda.

Furthermore, he possessed the capability to reconstruct his physical form, ensuring complete revival. This immortal ability could have been an inherent trait or perhaps granted by some special privilege he had received.

Anyway, the crucial point was that he would undoubtedly come back to life somehow.

How long has it been?

Recalling his memories, Osiris shifted his gaze ahead. One of the fragments of the spear that had been shattered caught his attention. The others lay buried in the ground or flung into the cliffs, out of sight already.

It was a noble spear that once conjured thunder when it was in his grip. However, it was now nothing more but a broken relic.

Doom Arukuda no longer spared a glance at it as it was deemed useless. It only sought the soul of the ancient Dragon.

Osiris could still feel the gaze of Doom Arukuda even without looking up at the sky with his Inner Eye. It was a creepy glance that could freeze his blood with just a look.

Osiris couldn’t imagine how powerful Doom Kaos would be as he told him it was the most powerful out of all the Demon Kings. The same went for Saint Jayden and the Old One. He realized that he, who made all of them enemies, was indeed carrying a heavy burden.

***

Osiris could see many Awakened at the spot he stopped again. In the distance, there was a small city being used as an outpost, where an endless line of new entrants Awakened were.

It couldn’t match the scale of the Awakened gathered at the end of the Stage of Advent to return to the mainland. However, Osiris was certain that it would reach a comparable size before long if more people gathered at this rate.

Most of them had gathered to collect his items. They resembled those who gathered in Western America during the Gold Rush, and it was confirmed that they were under the control of the association.

Then, Osiris could let go of his regrets. There was no need to bring the Undead Corps. Now that the Awakened had been mobilized in large numbers, there was no reason for him to personally take the initiative and retrieve his equipment.

“Red Point Five Sector. It’s a dangerous area, so no other groups have entered. That is why we, from now on…”

Osiris focused on one group. The Awakened had logos of their affiliated companies attached to their chests, and the group that caught his interest had a logo that he recognized. It was the Karjan’s logo, which he had no more ties to after passing the title of family heir to Lipeke. However, that was not the reason why Osiris was interested in them

Swoosh-!

Osiris lunged forward and snatched a file from the group leader’s hand.

“What the fuck…!”

Osiris ignored the Awakened’s exclamation and started flipping through the documents on the spot.

The map in the file meticulously divided the areas scouted by drones. The dangerous areas were marked as red dots, accessible regions as blue dots, and the places where entry had already started as black dots. Also, there were aerial photographs of each area attached. Information on a new monster named Dragon Bone Soldier was also there.

While Osiris was skimming through the file, the group that had been interrupted backed up from him. They perceived Osiris as someone who shouldn’t have been there. Not only was he wearing a black formal suit, fitting for the elite of Greenwood, but he also did not have any noticeable items equipped, not even the ones the Bsilgol had.

Nonetheless, the real reason they couldn’t attack Osiris impulsively and were looking around for support was because of the oppressive aura emanating from him.

Then, red letters began to be engraved on the map in Osiris’s hands.

「His Spear (Destroyed)」

From the engraved letters over the area where Osiris had avoided from, a smell familiar to the Awakened wafted. It was faint but definitely the smell of blood.

「1. Find His Bone Ring as a top priority.

2. Do not touch it upon discovery.

- Osiris -」

The second inscription was engraved at the bottom of the map in even more bolded letters than the ones that previously appeared.

He handed the map back to the leader in the same way as he had snatched it from him. He slipped into their group and returned to his place. Their reactions were slow compared to Osiris’s movement this time as well.

No one recognized Osiris even until then. It was partly because his appearance had changed a lot, but even those who looked at him challengingly quickly averted their gaze as soon as they met his eyes. They felt a mysterious dark power from Osiris’s eyes.

“Are you… Osiris by chance?”

The words only came out after the leader of the group checked the letters on the map. Osiris was famous, and his notoriety encompassed dangers beyond what it had in the Stage of Advent.

The Awakened unconsciously took steps back with startled expressions. The circle centered around Osiris kept expanding to the point where there was only one person left who was directly facing Osiris from a few steps.

Then, Osiris responded by looking at the logo on the man’s uniform and his face. He pointed in the direction where the outpost was located. His message was clear. He wanted them to relay the message he had engraved on the map to the command as orders.

“Should we relay it to the command…? Lord Osiris.”

For the first time, a voice came from Osiris’s mouth, “Yes.”

Everyone, including the ones facing Osiris and the others, gathered and kept their distance from him, exchanging glances that showed that they already considered Osiris as an enemy. He was an enemy, but a terrifying being to confront. There was no change in Osiris’s expression as he was used to such looks.

Srrrr-

He then disappeared into a pool of blood. The Awakened began to talk about him, but they collectively realized one thing. Many had seen Osiris, but no one could precisely recall his changed face. His magnificent appearance was masked by an aura intimidation. His neat blonde hair and flawless skin were also blurred within the fear he emanated.

***

Osiris finally stopped at a high ground where the northern front was visible at a glance. It was his destination.

The Awakened and knights who could deal with Mana were ingredients for ghouls, and ordinary soldiers were zombies, skeletons, or evil spirits’ materials.

However, there weren’t many intact corpses. The long-range Awakened and outer space species’ corps were at a standoff. It was because paladins were plowing through the battlefield, even at the risk of being hit by the Awakened’s long-range skills. They indiscriminately crushed the skulls of all corpses, enemy or ally, with hammers. When the skull of a knight who was exposed to a skill was crushed, the skulls around it were destroyed as well. The sound of crushing skulls was as loud as the explosions of long-range skills.

Crack! Crack!

Word has spread this far.

Osiris coldly observed the paladins’ actions. They risked their lives with the belief that even in death they would go to the heaven of Lord Lacryma, but the truth was different. Doom Arukuda would never leave such souls alone. Doom Arukuda was a greedy glutton without limits.

Then, Osiris turned his gaze elsewhere. The battlefield was in chaos. It was a melee, and a dense cloud of ashes was floating in the air. It appeared to be the place where the Fire Spirit King had struck. Therefore, there didn’t seem to be much usable material there either.

But that doesn’t matter.

The corpses that the paladins couldn’t handle would rise, and the ancient adventurers who were rotting underground would come out again. The fresh souls that hadn’t been collected would form semi-transparent bodies blocking the sun, and all the dead would cast shadows on the battlefield with him.

As Osiris was about to take the first step, his brows furrowed.

A gate?

Space tore in the center of the enemy’s camp. An elf emerged from there and seemed to be aware of Osiris at a distance, but he soon shouted to the surroundings.

“Elsland has defeated the Demon King, Doom Entegasto! Now it is your turn, the species of Greenwood!”

Waaaaaaaaah-!

The cheers exploded, loud enough to drown out the groans of the wounded. The corps that followed the elf was a coalition of various species.

Osiris felt an unknown sense of crisis from the weapons held by the leaders of the corps.

“Come forth,” Osiris muttered.

How long have they been following me?

As if crawling out from the depths of hell, three figures surged from Osiris’s shadow. One was the Lord of the Corpses, one was the Lord of Wraiths, and the last was the Lord of Vampires. The face of the Lord of Corpses was ruined, the Lord of Wraiths was filled with howling, and the Lord of Vampires was a lady of beauty.

Osiris began to give them commands, and the battle seemed like it would go on for a long time. It was clear that there was a reason why the Old One’s faction wanted to desperately occupy this area. Even the beings capable of creating gates had intervened.

Because of his items? Or the soul of an ancient dragon hidden somewhere? If not… because of the heart left by the dead dragon? There must be a bigger reason.

For example, something left by the collision between Doom Kaos and the Old One…

It didn’t take long for such suspicions to turn into certainty. An unexpected figure appeared under the strong escort of the corps. It was the Queen of Elsland who was supposed to be in her palace. She was here at the moment.

Chapter 456

The rush hour had caused the roads to become congested, but one side was completely clear under the supervision of the police.

That happened to be the same road that Jonathan’s vehicle was traversing. The front and back seat were separated by a private partition, and Jonathan was gazing outside of the window with a stern expression.

An unknown emotion overwhelmed him as he observed the police and citizens capturing pictures of his vehicle with their smartphones. He wondered if it was frustration or anger. Images of past hearings and the protesters who had once filled Wall Street with their cheers flashed through his mind.

Although this had temporarily settled, it did not mean that public interest had waned entirely. There were individuals akin to stalkers who resumed their activities on the video platform, now renamed YouTube, and they had gained significant popularity.

The private partition then lowered. It rose again after the attendant in the passenger seat handed Jonathan his tablet PC.

「Jonathan Hunter’s Limousine Racing Through New York. The Awesome Power of Jonathan Hunter.

Kevin Jo. 90K Views. 10 minutes ago」

Jonathan had no change in his expression as he glanced at it. Road control was unavoidable, given the urgency of the situation. As soon as the one-minute video finished, new videos were suggested.

「*Related Video* Jonathan Hunter, Anonymized Trading Trial Imminent… Strong Support vs Slight Criticism.

CNN. 13.92M Views. 3 days ago」

「*Related Video* (Anime) The Hero Who Saved the Earth, The King of Hell Episode

Hunter’s cartoon. 294.41M Views. 5 months ago.」

「*Related Video* The Unbelievable Scale of Jonathan Hunter’s Wealth. 1 Quintillion Dollars???

$10,000,000,000,000,000!!!

TOP of TOP. 29.3M Views. 2 months ago」

「*Related Video* Hearing Highlights 1 (The King of Hell)

Team D. 90.02M Views. 2 months ago」

「*Related Video* China Moving Towards a Completely Free Market System - How Jonathan and Gillian Investment Finance Group are Taking Over China.

David Report. 220K Views. 6 hours ago」

「*Related Video* Is Jonathan Hunter’s New Mansion a Bunker? Is He Preparing for the Apocalypse? What Exactly is Happening in Outer Space?

Mystery world. 14.5M Views. 1 day ago」

Of course, the videos created by the stalkers were not recommended in the list of the related videos, but they could easily be found with a quick search.

「Shocking! We Were All Destined to be Slaves of Jonathan Hunter.

Description: The Worst Conspiracy Ever. The Freemason, Bilderberg Club, and the World Awakened Association. The Reason Why They Are Hiding What Is Happening in Outer Space.

Tree Insider. 339 Views. 1 hour ago」

「This video has been removed due to a violation of YouTube’s terms of service.」

「Account: Tree Insider

This account has been terminated multiple times or severely violated YouTube’s policies, such as spam, misleading behavior, content causing confusion, or other violations of the terms of service.」

These amateurs were not a problem. However, there had been an increase in individuals who packaged provocative statements, just striking the boundaries of YouTube’s policies, and incited controversy with their accumulated fan base. Some did it for personal gain, while others saw it as a desire to enlighten the world.

Anyway, the world now trusted the trashy media of the virtual world more than mainstream media sources due to Sun’s immense patience. They obviously knew why the World Awakened Association was leading the Awakened to enter the other realms. They had to accept it gratefully and adapt to reality.

However, they were too greedy. There were too many people taking advantage of the chaos arising from the turning point of humanity.

“Such scum.”

They were oblivious to how precarious their world was.

Jonathan had urgently viewed the video from outer space that morning, and he was currently heading to the club’s meeting place.

***

Since leaving the suburbs, he had been traveling along a quiet forest path. In the distance, a hotel began to come into view. It was the location where the two conferences of the year were being held, which broke the traditional rule of hosting meetings only once per location in a year.

Jonathan had urgently called the members to gather. As it was impossible to avoid the public’s attention when the world leaders moved simultaneously, Jonathan usually allowed members time to prepare.

Nonetheless, this time was different. He ordered them to attend within 24 hours regardless of the circumstances. It was a command that risked public scrutiny.

As he stepped out of the vehicle, the members who had arrived first came into his view. There weren’t many who had arrived as it was a last-minute order. When they hesitated while looking at Jonathan, a man approached him.

“Mick?”

Jonathan recognized Mick immediately. He used to be a member of Sun’s private group before the Stage of Advent and later operated the club’s cleaner organization. His group was currently cleaning up individuals who stalked the club.

He had never received a direct report about it, but once in a while he found an article about some investigative journalist who had died a mysterious death. This guy seemed to have been behind that.

Mick said, catching Jonathan’s attention, “It is an honor to meet you, the King of Hell. No members have been notified of their absence, and twelve members are in attendance. However, China sent spies during the meeting we just held a few minutes ago.”

“I am aware. If the same happens again, feel free to kill them on the spot,” Jonathan replied and shifted his gaze to Mick’s subordinates.

They were blocking the hotel entrance and patrolling the vicinity, and a few of them were Bsilgols. Jonathan understood why they had accepted the offer of Mick, a non-Awakened. Although they had gone through hell like other Awakened, the scarlet letter ‘Bsilgol’ was branded upon them.

Therefore, they chose to accept Mick’s helping hand instead of entering another world or seeking help from the association. Lucky bastards.

“They have been carefully chosen,” Mick said as he followed Jonathan’s gaze. He originally wanted to recruit citizens of the Savior’s City, but explained that he failed.

Jonathan nodded and walked past him. A cold question hit his back.

“Do civilian journalists also fall under the category for instant kill?”

He replied calmly, “There are no exceptions for anyone, Mick.”

While the club members were arriving, Jonathan did not show himself as he entered his residence.

That night, gunshots were heard from outside the window. It appeared that a club stalker had tried to spy despite the stern warnings from the security agents. Since Jonathan was maintaining his heightened Sense, he could smell the stench of blood from there.

However, compared to what was unfolding before his eyes was basically nothing.

「 5.mp4 」

The title of the video file Jonathan was watching was merely a number. It was the fifth clip that Lee Tae-Han sent while flying to New York. Among the various videos, this one vividly contained the state of the battlefield.

The elves pouring out from the Old One’s gate were not the beings that people would imagine in fantasy. They had lived a military life from an early age, abandoned children who were born with disabilities, and forced their kids to fight to the death against the slave tribe warriors.

They were the same as the battle-focused group like orcs in terms of military nature. The sight of the elves with faces covered in blood and flickering eyes seemed enough to plant nightmares in the public.

Moreover, the S-class items their leaders held destroyed the Awakened and Undead into pieces with every swing. Thus, watching the video was enough to create an illusion as if Jonathan was smelling the blood.

The onslaught of the elves, intoxicated with divinity, was brutal. They seemed to be prepared to shout out for the divinity of Lacryma and the queen, and launch an assault on the human mainland. They looked as if they would open another gate and annihilate humanity.

Therefore, Jonathan chose [5.mp4].

***

Four hours before the meeting was held, the vehicle carrying Lee Tae-Han passed through security. Jonathan, who had been waiting for him to arrive, was staring out the window. He was the last member to arrive.

Unlike previous club meetings, the members were not in accommodations or at the bar. They were all gathered in the courtyard. They were in positions where they could access the situation in outer space. Although the videos would have been from different angles with different titles than the files Jonathan received, the club members must have come across footage of outer space where the great war took place.

The conversation was being led mainly by members from the military sector. It was about whether the second Day of Advent was about to begin or not.

As members swarmed around Lee Tae-Han who had gotten out of the car, Jonathan closed the window. Soon, he could feel Lee Tae-Han approaching. There was a knock on the door, and Lee Tae-Han began to speak as soon as he entered the room.

“Are you sure the gate will not open to our mainland? What has he said to you?”

Jonathan’s face hardened, and then Lee Tae-Han realized his mistake.

“I’m sorry. There are no additional updates from Osiris. He was the same in the last report.”

“If Osiris loses, then we might have to enter outer space.”

Jonathan recalled [3.mp4], which contained the last image of Osiris. It was a video taken when another ancient dragon appeared. Osiris had disappeared into a giant barrier with that dragon, and there had been no news since.

“Odin also met his end while facing the dragon. But Osiris… Osiris’s defeat was expected.”

“No, I believe there is a chance for Osiris.”

“...”

Jonathan stared at Lee Tae-Han, who had suddenly fallen silent. Lee Tae-Han’s face was clearly saying that Odin should have been here.

Jonathan ignored him and continued speaking, “The dungeon may open, but we shouldn’t assume that a gate will directly open to the mainland. Sun has been focusing on preventing that all along.”

Why else would Sun have accepted the deal with Doom Kaos?! Doom Kaos had put the safety of the mainland on the scale, which was something the Old One could not offer. However, what if a gate opened to the mainland by any chance?

Excluding the shock that Sun would experience, honestly, this was what Jonathan had hoped for.

“Let’s start the meeting now.”

Even as he said that, Jonathan did not get up from his chair. Instead, he turned around and faced his laptop. Lee Tae-Han looked over Jonathan’s shoulder at what was happening on the screen. Jonathan was signing into YouTube, and he already had an account.

「Select file to upload or drag and drop video file」

「Public」

「5.mp4」

“King of Hell….”

Lee Tae-Han exclaimed in surprise. He knew exactly what the file was that Jonathan was about to upload on YouTube. However, Jonathan did not stop.

「Title: The Truth」

「Description: If you wish to know the truth about what is happening in outer space, be prepared to handle it.」

「Would you like to upload this video?」

Click!

「Uploaded.」

Lee Tae-Han had neither the time nor the authority to stop Jonathan. He even looked at it again with wide eyes, but the video Jonathan uploaded was indeed the one that showed the situation in outer space.

「The Truth

Description: If you wish to know the truth about what is happening in outer space, be prepared to handle it.

Jonathan Hunter. No Views. 0 minutes ago」

Chapter 457

The meeting started with an order from Jonathan. The doors of the conference room had been locked all this time and were now open. The members started taking their seats. There was a slight noise during the process, and it was natural to see mixed expressions of joy and sorrow on their faces.

There was an obvious hierarchy. Their seats symbolized their positions, and there had been quite a lot of seat changes compared to the last meeting. Being closer to the seat of authority meant having more rights to voice one’s opinions, and that was an unspoken rule. The first row directly faced the seat of authority, so the seats there were the fixed spots for the closest confidants.

! Last meeting (Row 1): Daniel, Jessica, Gillian, Jonathan (Absent), Joshua (Absent), Brian Kim, Jamie - Total 7 seats

However, even the first row had changes in this meeting.

! This meeting (Row 1): Daniel, Gililan, Brian Kim, Lee Tae-Han, Jamie, Lipeke (New Head of the Karjan Family) - Total 6 seats

Jessica originally occupied a seat in the first row, but was now demoted to the fifth row. Even with the addition of Lee Tae-Han, the Chairman of the World Awakened Association, as a new member, the first row had one less seat due to the absence of the authority figure.

But above all, the members did not understand why Jessica had been demoted to the fifth row, which was generally occupied by members who were deemed somewhat significant. What was even more incomprehensible was Jessica’s demeanor as she humbly accepted her demotion. She was sitting quietly in an oversized dress, probably due to the chilly weather and her pregnant belly, without uttering a single word.

On the other hand, the members had a lot to take in just from the seating arrangement. It was noteworthy that the current US president had been promoted to the second row, and that the Rothschild, a traditional club member, was nowhere to be found in the conference room.

New figures had taken absolute control of the club as He had demoted Jessica and promoted the US president. Now, none of the members could deny that no one in the room was Jonathan Hunter. He was now a completely different entity from the past. He was now the King of Hell.

***

While all the members were looking at the still-empty seat of authority, recalling what had happened to the King of Hell during the hearing…

“...!”

The commotion began when a member received a message from an external confidant. It spread quickly from one person to the next, then from one row to another. At one point, everyone was agitatedly looking at their phones, and the video that Jonathan had uploaded was playing on their screen.

「The Truth

Johnathan Hunter. 30K Views. 15 minutes ago」

The footage clearly captured the troops of various elf species pouring out from the gate. Gillian was also watching it. The shocking thing was Jonathan’s resolution to reveal the current state of outer space to the masses and not the brutality from the format as if it was combined with thousands of snuff films.

Gillian, engulfed in thought, glanced to the side out of habit. There was Daniel, not his wife Jessica. Gillian tried to start a conversation with him, but decided not to. Although this was not the first time Daniel was facing the reality of outer space, he was too immersed by the video.

It seemed like he would never hear anything Gillian said. Therefore, Gillian turned his head in the opposite direction toward Brian Kim.

“It hasn’t been long since he posted this. Did you know about it?”

“I haven’t heard anything either.”

Both Gillian and Brian Kim felt the same way. They were at a loss for words. No matter how much the club and the World Awakened Association were trying to control the world, it was impossible to muzzle all the rumors.

The inhumane incidents happening in the other world were already being spread secretly. For instance, how the Awakened treated the Greenwood natives, who were biologically identical to humans.

However, it was another issue that the situation in outer space was being disclosed to the masses as the conflicts escalated into a great war. It was the first time that it was revealed that the corps of outer space also used the gate. Not only did it imply the possibility of the second Day of Advent, but also the fact that this clip was publicly released was amplifying people’s anxiety.

“This is the first time an elf queen has left the court in their history. Especially if the place is the battlefield of the shabby Greenwood Continent…”

Gillian and Brian Kim turned their gaze to where the voice came from. Jamie, who was sitting in the same row, also looked at the speaker with a surprised expression. It was Daniel, who usually was very reticent and never revealed his own opinions as a disciple of Gillian. But he was now speaking as if he was well-versed in the matters of outer space.

“Outer space is already in the midst of a great war, but we must consider the scenario of it spreading even further. The fact that the queen of the elves is personally participating in the war means…”

“Wait, Daniel. How do you know all this?”

Daniel responded, “I also manage an Awakened group, so I hear things, too.”

Gillian felt something strange about Daniel, who was somehow different than usual, but he couldn’t ask any further.

Screech-

It was because the door through which the owner of the seat of power would enter was opening.

“It is an honor to meet you, the King of Hell.”

“It is an honor to meet you, the King of Hell.”

“It is an honor to meet you, the King of Hell.”

All members simultaneously stood up. Jonathan appeared, accompanied by Lee Tae-Han, who served almost like his secretary. While Lee Tae-han naturally took his seat, Jonathan took his place on the dais. None of the members felt any void from his absence because of the aura the King of Hell was emanating.

“As you all know, I have been chosen as the successor to the seat. I declare that it is my mission to protect the order established by Odin. You all must know what I have been doing on my way here. Many of you might have thought the agenda of this meeting would be ‘The Second Day of Advent,’ but I announce that we are not assuming such a worst-case scenario.”

The room was silent except for the King of Hell.

“There are transcendental beings beyond our comprehension in the macro world, and wars that determine the fate of our universe, including our world, are taking place here and there. If you recall where and how the clothes you wear, the food you eat, and all the benefits you enjoy originated, you will understand why I do not assume the second Day of Advent.”

The King of Hell then swallowed before continuing, “Odin. This all assumes if his lonely fight leads to victory. Otherwise, humanity must be prepared to regress to a Stone Age civilization, starting with this meeting. From now on, we will offer sincere silent prayers to him and at the beginning of each meeting.”

Jonathan’s last word worked like an absolute command. As if his voice contained such power, all members simultaneously closed their eyes. The room was enveloped in silence without even the sound of breathing. It was an absolute silence, resembling a solemn ritual of some secret religion.

***

“Stop.”

Jonathan sat down on the throne after saying that.

“Everyone may be seated.”

This was a scene Sun, the actual owner of the throne, should have been seeing. He had worked for twenty years to create this. The 128 members, including bankers, entrepreneurs, politicians, international organization operators, military generals, and now even the Chairman of the World Awakened Association, were all of different races, genders and ages. However, none of them cou;d greatly influence the fate of not only their own countries but also neighboring countries with just a signature.

There was not an ounce of shame in their obedience to the throne. After the Eastern Bloc, which used to be traditional obstacles for the club, fell in line after China’s collapse due to the IMF crisis, the throne had truly become the most powerful authority in the world. What Jonathan was witnessing was a scene only the [Conqueror of Earth] could see.

Jonathan did not know what distant future awaited the club, but he was certain of one thing. As the owner of the throne, this was the pinnacle where the strongest power was concentrated in him. Even if a rebellion arose from below, it would easily be quelled with the dual swords known as the Jonathan Investment Finance Group and Gillian Investment Finance Group in his hands. Since all members knew this, they did not dare to harbor any doubts.

Jonathan clenched his teeth. This was an establishment of a single world nation sustained by a single flag, not just a shadow government. He felt like the throne under his buttocks seemed to be brimming with such temptation. He wondered how Sun had resisted such a temptation.

Jonathan closed and opened his eyes as he had just done during the silent prayer. Then, he opened his mouth.

“Lee Tae-Han.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.”

“How many Awakened still remain?”

“There are ninety-thousand, including the unregistered Awakened.”

Bang!

Jonathan became furious. “Is it because of the lack of leadership? Or has the association gone mad?”

Avoiding entry into a great war was inevitable. Lee Tae-Han had many excuses, but he couldn’t utter a word. Even though the King of Hell didn’t actually use his skills, it felt like his intense heat was emanating from the throne.

At the same time, he was relieved that he wasn’t assigned to the same stage with the King of Hell during the Stage of Advent. He was certain that he would not have survived if that was the case.

“You must have realized why I urgently called you in. The situation in outer space is not irrelevant to our mainland, even if we do not assume the second Stage of Advent will happen. I think everyone here can understand that. That is why. The existing doctrine can be adjusted according to the situation to protect Odin’s order. Freedom granted to the Awakened will be conditionally revoked, Lee Tae-Han.”

“...I will prepare new decrees promptly.”

Jonathan shifted his gaze from Lee Tae-Han to the other members.

“Except for the minimum manpower needed for contingencies and those who must stay on this land for unavoidable reasons, all Awakened should be deployed to the battlefield in outer space. You must cooperate unconditionally and take strong action against those who refuse the association’s rules.”

Jonathan was telling them to use every means to follow the new order. He didn’t care if they had to freeze Awakened accounts, or not only strip them of their membership in the association but also revoke their citizenship and make them eternal fugitives. His strong actions seemed to include ordering each military’s special forces to receive Awakened stimulants and prepare a permanently dedicated unit to deal with any Awakened who fled or were unregistered.

The members focused on Jonathan’s words.

“The masses are in shock right now. They, too, will have to pay the price for knowing the reality. They must have realized that fear is not too far away. From now on, this meeting will start to address issues we have been postponing due to public scrutiny.”

The room was silent.

“Don’t hesitate to present your opinions on matters other than the remaining Awakened. Starting from the members in the front row.”

That was when the members felt that the King of Hell’s ruling style was somewhat different while still resembling his leadership.

Chapter 458

When the world was engulfed in shock, another top-secret agenda was being discussed in the club. They were debating about the abolition of the Logan Act[1], which existed only in name, and similar laws. These laws prohibited ordinary citizens from negotiating with foreign governments, and technically, all club members should have been subject to these laws.

Of course, there was no precedent for that. However, the stalkers often used them to argue the unfairness of the club. It also facilitated releasing the shackles that were on the ankles of the U.S. president. It was inevitable that allegations of the president, who was merely a civilian at the time of the U.S. election, colluding with Russia would resurface in the next election.

Nonetheless, the repeal of the Logan Act was just a minor issue among those that were being resolved in the club. The most prominent issue was to loosen regulations on tax havens in favor of the first-row members, making it a sanctuary free from any external interference. They built an impenetrable wall so that no one could see inside, effectively incapacitating existing institutional mechanisms.

Things that would only become sources of trouble were thus swept away. However, there was a real problem that needed to be removed. That was why Jonathan had released the video.

The conference ended.

It was now up to the members to turn the agendas passed in the club into reality. However, their faces were filled with satisfaction as they left the room. The U.S. president, whose shackles were loosened due to the club’s support, looked as if he knew he was now assured of re-election. He was determined to be an even more loyal dog of the club.

An hour later, the members’ vehicles lined up and left the hotel, Jonathan and Lee Tae-Han appeared at the press conference stage they had hastily prepared. It was a room inside the hotel, and the atmosphere was ice cold.

The conference began in silence.

“Hello, ladies and gentlemen around the world. I am Lee Tae-Han, the chairman of the World Awakened Association. We empathize with the shock you and your children must have experienced. We deeply apologize for this. We deeply apologize for this.

“Although we have gone through the Day of Advent, only the soldiers who were there have witnessed our war firsthand, and no governments around the world have disclosed any footage shot on the stage. We have also been using the slogan ‘Advance to Outer Space’ to prevent chaos. However, you all must know now that we are still in a war.”

Lee Tae-Han took out his phone.

「Title: The Truth

Description: If you wish to know the truth about what is happening in outer space, be prepared to handle it.

Jonathan Hunter. 350 million Views. 12 hours ago」

“The video that Director Jonathan uploaded has not been edited at all. He must have felt indescribable agony before releasing the video. This clip was the secret that Director Jonathan kept even at the risk of facing criticism during the hearings, and it is a reality that we as a human race are facing.”

“However, the reason why he had no choice but to release this video is thoroughly explained in the video. Our new enemies are stronger than the ones we defeated in the past. At this moment, the current situation in outer space is posing a threat to all of humanity.”

Suddenly, a question popped out from the reporters.

“The Awakened have named the monsters that invaded us on the Day of Advent as the ‘Seven Demon Kings.’ Are the enemies from outer space also a part of them? Or did the World Awakened Association initiate the invasion?”

All eyes were focused on the reporter who abruptly interrupted Lee Tae-han’s statement.

“Director Jonathan will tell you the truth about those matters from now on.”

Lee Tae-Han handed the right to speak over to Jonathan.

“Let me make one thing clear before we move on. It is also about what you are curious about, the whereabouts of Odin. On the Day of Advent, our enemies were the Seven Demon Kings. However, as you know, we defeated them, and our leader Odin also succeeded in subjugating some of them under his command.”

Subjugate?

Subjugate!

A wave of shock passed through the hall again.

“Then, why did Odin have to subjugate them? It is because he realized that there was another force harboring ambitions on our mainland, in addition to the Seven Demon Kings corps. Yes, it is Saint Dragorin. After the Seven Demon Kings’ attack, their assault was planned. Therefore, we launched a preemptive attack. As a result, we were able to wage war on the land of our enemies, not our homeland. This is the truth about the ‘Advance to Outer Space’ mission.”

Jonathan finished his first statement.

***

The reporter then asked, “Is the situation critical?”

“It is shown exactly in the video. The enemies in outer space are like us. There are races of various civilizations and many countries, so it seemed difficult for interests to align. Thanks to this, we were able to achieve multiple small victories. However, those battles took place on one part of the Greenwood Contient, where their species look like us.

“On top of this, elves began to participate in earnest. They are one of the powerful races in outer space. They are the core species of the religion that encompasses the entire Star Dragorin, and their queen is the leader of this sole faith. Also, we have confirmed that even the queen has participated in this war.

“We interpret this as a sign that Dragorin species and countries are unifying against us. You asked if the situation is critical, but shouldn’t the first question be whether humanity is really safe or not?”

As soon as Lee Tae-Han finished responding to the reporter, all the journalists eagerly raised their hands to gain the right to speak. Dust arose in the air from the excitement.

Among the arms that swayed like the tentacles of the Maruka, Lee Tae-Han chose one person. “The video confirmed the presence of a gate. The elves entered the battlefield through it, and unlike the Day of Advent, they marched in as large-scale. If a gate opens to our world, what measures are prepared by the association?”

“Even now, Odin is doing his best to prevent the gate from opening. Since the Day of Advent, humanity has entered a supernatural realm. Please just understand that the battles that you cannot comprehend, where the fate of humanity is at stake, are taking place somewhere.”

Lee Tae-Han did not finish answering, but reporters started raising their hands. He ignored them and continued, “However, there are ways that non-Awakened people like you can help us. It is trusting us and going about your daily lives. Since the video was released, the world’s stock markets have been shaken. At this hour, major marts are said to be like battlefields. We knew this would happen, which is why we had to wrap up the truth.

“If the gate opens, all the survival measures you are preparing now will become meaningless. So please regain stability rather than causing chaos, and cooperate so that we can concentrate on the war we are fighting.”

Jonathan’s face was stern as he listened to the voice next to him. Social chaos was inevitable. He was caught in a contradiction where he had to do what Sun could not in order to maintain his order.

The masses must realize their situation. Then they will appreciate the current peace and not cause unnecessary problems. Ignorant idiots.

He actually wanted to resurrect the [Tessera] project, which was the enslavement of the world population. However, if things went that far, then it meant confronting Sun. Unless he became crazy, he couldn’t even imagine that.

Jonathan stopped thinking. A new question was being asked.

“I will ask you something exceptional. In this emergency, the world’s power-holders, financial elites, and military generals had a meeting in this hotel. Known as members of the Bilderberg Club…”

Lee Tae-Han cut him off immediately, “It is true that we had a meeting, but we met only as private citizens, not as representatives of any government or international organization.”

Then, Lee Tae-Han received a telepathic message.

- Jonathan: Start.

Lee Tae-Han moved to the main topic, no longer taking questions from the reporters.

***

“The Awakened have spent decades in the Stage of Advent. We had our own absolute rules, and usually, those rules came from the supreme ruler. And now, we have been striving to adapt to the existing world. We accepted the logic of capital in our world and the results have been great.

“But, now that the safety of mankind is once again threatened, it has become necessary to supplement the absolute rule that made us what we are. Would you send your kids to the battlefield? Would you leave your family and go to the battlefield? Or have you considered the militarization of all humanity?

“No. The single-mindedness of the World Awakened Association is always your safety. We will fight the war. In return, you must show effort to understand our rules. If you cannot understand the policies of the association, just stay silent.

“Contrary to your concerns, the Awakened will naturally accept the policies. What I am about to say from now on are instructions that are directly from Odin.”

Lee Tae-Han glared at the camera as he continued speaking. His gaze had been polite and composed earlier, but now it looked fierce.

“Those who are still on the mainland, listen carefully. From this moment, I order all the Awakened to join the battle. The exceptions are as follows. Those in the military, and those who receive separate notifications from the association. Everyone else, regardless of the reason, must join the battle and carry out the association’s instructions within twelve hours.

“Awakened who remain on the mainland even after twelve hours will be considered rebels and will not be forgiven under any circumstances.”

Lee Tae-Han stopped talking because he saw Jonathan get up from his seat. When he fully stood up, it started from the air.

First, it was a breastplate.

Click!

Then, it was a helmet.

Click!

Then, defensive gear appeared out of nowhere and attached themselves to Jonathan’s body. The last to be summoned was a pair of red gloves, and as soon as Jonathan wore them, a dangerous-looking swarm of red light seemed to resonate with him, swirling around him before disappearing.

“In the event of an emergency, I and my subordinates will protect the mainland. So, after the warning time passes, anything that comes into my sight…”

Roar-

The last sight of the red light disappeared as if a handful of fire was being clenched in his hand.

“...will be killed immediately.”

And this warning did not end with that.

1. A law that prohibits private citizens from engaging in unauthorized diplomatic negotiations with foreign governments in an effort to influence or interfere with U.S. foreign policy. It was enacted in 1799 and has rarely been enforced throughout its history. ☜

Chapter 459

“At 10:30 AM local time, a raging inferno engulfed an empty lot in New York, defying all attempts to douse it with a fire hose. Astonishingly, amid the flames, four enigmatic figures were discovered. Moments later, the fire subsided, and a lone individual emerged from the ashes. It is none other than Jonathan Hunter, esteemed leader of the Jonathan Investment Finance Group and a director within the renowned World Awakened Association, famously referred to as the King of Hell. With the expiration of the association’s ominous deadline for all Awakened, Jonathan Hunter immediately…”

Na Jeon-Il felt a burnt taste in his throat, and he was the only one on the second floor of his large house. His wife was downstairs with her older sister and brother-in-law. Even now, the couple couldn’t let go of their daughter Ji-Ae and were trying to find a solution with his wife.

According to the resident registration, Ji-Ae was almost forty. If they added the time she spent in the Stage of Advent, then her actual age would be similar to her parents. They had to let go of their child, but they didn’t have time to prepare such a mindset.

They were not the only couple like this. The Stage of Advent had happened suddenly, and so many parents around the world had lost their children. In reality, the parents who had to have their kids’ funeral without ashes and those who could only confirm their kids’ whereabouts through the roster even if they returned were in the same situation.

However, no one should have blamed the Awakened for not caring for their family as they had spent decades in hell without them.

Moreover, that didn’t only apply in the Stage of Advent. Since they lived fiercely, everything other than the members they shared money with became meaningless. Blood-related siblings, lifelong friends who shouted to stick together for the rest of their lives, and even their own parents didn’t mean much to them.

As time went by, they scattered from their hearts.

<Seon-Hu’s mom: Honey, can you come down? Don’t just stay there. Or should we come up?>

Na Jeon-Il’s face was being reflected on the dark screen of his phone. He now recalled the face of his father. Looking back, life was too short. His father had devoted himself to the company for the wealth and honor of his family. He only took care of his family throughout his entire life.

He felt it was cruel that he didn’t recognize his parents’ dedication in the past. In that respect, his son Seon-Hu was different from him.

Na Jeon-Il grabbed a portable battery and went downstairs.

“Jeon-Il, can you do something about it?” his sister-in-law asked.

“You should try something,” his wife said.

Na Jeon-Il responded, “What power do I have? I am retired now.”

“You have a lot of friends. Chairman Jamie cherished you a lot too.”

“Let’s say that we found what she has been up to. Then what? Ji-Ae will have to take the lead because she is in a high position in the association. Seon-Hu will have to be on the battlefield as an Awakened.”

Na Jeon-Il’s voice became louder.

“He should have been on the battlefield now. So, what? What do you expect me to do? What the hell are we doing with our grown-up children? Maybe they are older than us.”

Na Jeon-Il, who was usually calm, was suddenly angry. An awkward atmosphere filled the air, and he sat down on the couch with a remorseful expression.

“Calm down. There is still no call from Seon-Hu, right? Not yet?”

“Ji-Ae and Seon-Hu have left our embrace. How long can we live clinging to them? It might be hard, but let’s let them go.”

However, Na Jeon-Il’s eyes were trembling.

“Don’t say that… They say that big firms even grant the wishes of the dead. I just want to know if our daughter is safe and well… Just that… Please…”

Of course, things didn’t flow the way people wanted. What he said to them was actually meant for himself.

Seon-Hu would have contacted me…

Na Jeon-Il gazed blankly at the phone and shook his head. Regardless of whether it was possible or not, he had long figured out through which channels he could reach someone who knew the internal affairs of the World Awakened Association.

His screen then lit up with his touch. He had gotten a phone call unexpectedly. It was from an unregistered international number.

<Mr. Na? Sun’s Father?>

It was a thick voice that had a natural strength to it, and at the same time, it was very polite.

***

“Where is the call from?” Na Jeon-Il asked.

<Association. I’m Jonathan Hunter. An-nyeong ha sae-yo?[1]>

“Is it true? Are you Jonathan Hunter? Jonathan Investment Holdings… Jonathan? True? True?”

<Jonathan: Yes, sir. I am Jo-na-than Hunter. I called to let you know about your son. Currently, he is on a non-combat mission. So… >

The call lasted quite long. The family sensed from his changing expressions that this was no ordinary call. Some Korean words were occasionally mixed in Na Jeon-Il’s speech, but they were only simple words and sentences and mentioned Ji-Ae and Seon-Hu’s names.

As soon as Na Jeon-Il finished the call, his wife asked, “Where was the call from? Is it true? Right? It’s about Seon-Hu and Ji-Ae, isn’t it?”

However, Na Jeon-Il didn’t answer instantly. He seemed to be lost in deep thought, which made his waiting family members anxious. Na Jeon-Il’s gaze was fixed on the image of Jonathan, which was displayed on the television in the living room. There, Jonathan’s eyes were fierce and menacing, contrasting with the extremely polite voice from a moment ago.

A moment later, he responded, “Don’t worry. Seon-Hu and Ji-Ae have been pulled out of the battle.”

“How?”

He shook his head. “They are on an important mission. Not fighting, but something important…”

“Can you explain in detail?”

He shrugged. “They are the citizens of the Savior’s City. Most of the Awakened from there are on the same mission.”

“Are you sure?”

“There is no doubt.”

“Can we really trust that? Who was it?”

“It was someone we can trust. You two should go rest.”

With a cluttered mind, Na Jeon-Il returned alone to the upper floor. From where he sat, the photo of his son stood out more than the television. Since childhood, his son had shown a gift for finance. Therefore, he had received love calls from Jonathan Investment Group from a young age, which was an exceptional case, and established himself as a Wall Street financier.

Nonetheless, Na Jeon-Il wondered if he had let Seon-Hu be exposed to society during his most blessed youth too early. No matter how much it was his son’s wish and he had talent in that field, he often regretted it because everything had happened as he had given him permission.

Wall Street was somewhere you couldn’t always succeed. People on Wall Street may seem glamorous on the outside, but inside they were often corroded. The success and wealth they enjoyed came at the cost of their lives and mental stability.

Na Jeon-Il had seen many such people during his tenure as a bank manager. However, he felt like he could shake off some of his regrets. If it had not been for that experience, then how could Seon-Hu have built a relationship with such a global figure? That connection must have played a significant role in Seon-Hu’s return to life from the stage as the one who took care of him was Jonathan Hunter.

“But still…always be careful, son…”

Two weeks later Na Jeon-Il received a call from his son. It was on the day when the whole world seemed to be once again plunged into war but calmed down for a while.

***

<Na Jeon-Il: I heard it from your boss, Jonathan…>

As if worried someone might overhear him, Father whispered Jonathan’s name.

<Na Jeon-Il: Are you back now?>

“I have to go back.”

<Na Jeon-Il: Okay, don’t worry about us.>

“I might not be able to contact you for a while due to the nature of my mission. But don’t worry. As soon as things are resolved, I will come to see you, Father.”

<Na Jeon-Il: But, umm…no, let’s talk next time.>

“Please, go ahead.”

<Na Jeon-Il: Back then, I was too overwhelmed to ask your boss, but these days I have this thought. Maybe I was also a pre-Awakened. All the things I went through are similar to what is known. I have a thing called an insignia on my chest.>

“Then, you must have entered the Stage of Advent.”

<Seon-Hu: Are there no exceptions?>

“No. Even if it is an insignia, that is not bad. It will help you in some way.”

<Na Jeon-Il: I had a lot of luck during my tenure. Is it actually an insignia… Then, I should have entered the stage. This is so weird.>

“Don’t say that. I…I am always grateful for going there and coming back without you guys, Father.”

After hanging up, I put on the clothes brought by Lee Tae-Han. In one month, his face had aged considerably.

“Except for some Awakened, most of them are on the battlefield. Oh, Odin. The Queen of Elves is leading the corps into war herself. Also, the Great Blue has been resurrected and is confronting Osiris. Considering the circumstances, the Great Silver might have also revived, but so far there is no confirmation.”

In the end…was what Orca said the truth? Then, I could understand why Jonathan had no choice but to shock society. No, I should have empathized with him.

Anyway, Entegasto couldn’t cross the barrier of Elsland. Entegasto’s mission of invading Elsland was a punishment akin to a death sentence. Doom Kaos did not send him with any expectations in the first place.

Entegasto had lost its divinity, and the transcendents of the enemy faction began to move. All the situations that Orca had informed me of turned out to be true.

No one looked for me until I was resurrected. Yeon-Hee didn’t tell anyone the location of the Life Vessel, not even to Lee Tae-Han or Jonathan. Orca’s castle had been filling up with the Maruka clan day by day, and Orca’s descendants bred more of their kind.

The outer wall of the building where Orca’s castle was had long been covered with the organic matter of the Maruka clan, and it began to be infused with Orca’s power. Moreover, security was strengthened on each floor and room, even down to Orca’s chambers.

However, Orca often did nothing, just being a lump on the throne. At first, I thought it was being lazy, but I soon learned what was behind its seemingly idle behavior. It was communicating with the two Maruka clans in the real Maruka homeland and the Continent of Death in another world through the memory bank of its clan.

One day, Orca muttered to itself in a whisper.

“We never accepted Doom Entegasto, the god of other races, as our god. Doom Entegasto was abandoned by the great being. He is an abandoned god. He lost. His divinity. In Elsland.”

Though its pronunciation was inaccurate and its words were choppy, I was able to understand what it wanted to convey. Its statement aligned with what Lee Tae-Han started reporting.

“How much equipment has been collected? Has the bone ring been collected?”

I asked about the bone ring first. Then, Lee Tae-Han handed me a map. It was a map summarizing the situation briefly. It also included the status of my items being collected. Odin’s Golden Armor has been retrieved, and Zeus’s Lightning Spear was left in ruins. The necklace, Lunea’s Light, and the returning stone had not been found.

“The bone ring is being protected by the citizens of the Savior’s City.”

My powers directly affected it, so contact must have been impossible. I was relieved and finally, the situation on the map caught my eye at once. The front line had moved down a notch due to the advance of the elf corps.

“When did you find the bone ring?” I asked.

On the map, the ring was located in Sector twenty-two. It was quite far from the front line stretching from Sector forty-one to forty-six.

48

47

46

45

44

43

42

41

40

39

38

37

36

35

34

33

32

31

30

29

28

27

26

25

24

23

22

21

20

19

18

17

16

15

14

13

12

11

10

9

8

7

6

5

4

3

2

1

Sector 42-46: Frontline

Sector 45: Greenwood Expedition Headquarters

Sector 43: Elf Corps Headquarters

Sector 36: Undead Corps Headquarters

Sector 33: Awakened Headquarters

Sector 28: The place where The Great Green died

Sector 27: Entry area for Olivia’s offensive team

Sector 23: Origin of the powerful wave of force, area where the destroyed spear is abandoned

Sector 22: Entry area for the Savior’s City citizens. Bone ring storage area

Sector 7: Where the Fire Spirit King appeared. Breastplate was retrieved from here

Sector 1: Awakened Forward Base

“About seven days ago.”

There was no doubt as to why the Elf Queen had left Elsland to join the battle. It must have been due to a divine trust from the Old One, whether indirect or direct. It was a fact that the Great Blue and the Great Silver had undergone resurrection following Entegasto’s defeat.

If Osiris was currently facing the Great Blue, then where would Silver be? What about Black? The whereabouts of these two dragons were unknown as they were not sweeping through the frontlines.

Of course, one could assume that the only dragon that had revived was Blue. One could also say that Black was injured in the war against Entegasto. However, these were just assumptions favorable to me. If they were concocting some scheme without engaging in the frontlines…

It was obvious that there was a high possibility that they were waiting for an opportunity to ambush me. Then, where would they likely be lying in ambush?

The area where the SSS-class bone ring fell! That would be the first place I would go to after my resurrection. In that case, what I needed to do was clear.

1. “Hi” in Korean. ☜

Chapter 460

“I have not yet been resurrected.”

Lee Tae-Han understood my intention immediately. At least, he wouldn’t let the Awakened know through him.

After I sent Lee Tae-Han away, it was time to pray to Doom Kaos. I prayed that he would grant my scheme. I knelt on both knees on the floor and raised a voice of obedience toward Him.

“Oh, Almighty Lord, my Master. Your servant pleads for an audience.”

Indeed, he heard my voice.

[Your Almighty Lord, Doom Kaos, has called you.]

Whoosh-!

The stairs below were completely empty. I was on the stairs just below the pitch-black curtain. It seemed like I could be promoted to the Entegasto’s position, who had lost its divine status, if I asked now.

However, that was not why I came. Rather, it was the opposite. I corrected my posture, which had become disordered during the teleportation. I pressed both knees to the floor and recited quietly.

“The Great Silver and Black seem to be waiting for an opportunity to ambush your servant near where you battled with Old One. Could you please confirm if they are actually hiding there?”

There was no reply. It could have made Doom Kaos uncomfortable. It was evident from what Entegasto had done. This meant even Doom Kaos had an area that couldn’t be confirmed, and I wondered if I approached too hastily.

Perhaps, I should have skipped the intermediate process. There was no reason to make Doom Kaos uncomfortable, especially considering what was likely to happen. I had to be especially cautious about why Entegasto had no choice but to tear apart the old Undead Emperor. I even acquired the power to turn back in time.

The Old One wasn’t the only one who was cautious of that ability. Doom Kaos also…

“After Entegasto lost his divine status, the resurrection of the Great Blue had been confirmed. We should also suspect the revival of Silver. The Great Red, known as the Saint Jayden, is not a threat to our camp yet as he hasn’t recovered from his injuries. The Great Gold, known as Saint Cassian, is believed to be on your radar.

“However, if Silver has actually been revived, then your servant will have to face it along with Black simultaneously. While your servant was waiting for resurrection, they must have made full preparations. They might have implanted some powerful mechanism in the place where your servant must inevitably be.

“Oh, Almighty Lord, my Master. Your servant pleads.”

The conclusion was enough to raise his suspicion, so I continued, “Please relieve your servant of the burden and bestow upon me your great power.”

The curtain didn’t even shake a bit. However, the ripple that began in an instant was more violent than any other case I had ever seen.

I hastily spat out my words before it was too late, “If your power enters the battlefield as it is now, there is no doubt that my actions will be exposed. If you could withdraw your great power, then your servant can secretly infiltrate and ruin the enemy’s preparations.

I continued, “I have been a part of Elsland in the mental world. It was also a time when I was devoted to probing their abilities to later conquer Elsland. So that’s why I am asking. Elsland’s Holy Knights have the ability to perceive the moment your servants invade.”

Their capability was identical to the Awakened’s trait Explorer.

“They might have completed the barrier to prevent your servant from invading from the start. I have not tested it yet, but from my judgment, the plans that the transcendents of Elsland and the Old One could prepare are various. All I thought about while waiting for the revival was that. I was thinking of dedicating the victory to you and establishing a merit.

“The reason why Elsland has left Greenwood alone so far may have been to observe your servants and your corps. Nonetheless, they have started to move. Omnipotent Master, Doom Kaos. I am the supreme commander of the war, and I am the best one among your servants. If I fall into the enemy’s trap, then who would be able to replace me?”

The shaking curtain was slowly subsiding.

“The war started from a single land in Greenwood, and the reason why we must surely seize victory there is that the future battlefield depends on it. There may be something left from the aftermath of your fight with the Old One, or something that even you couldn’t clean up, in the area where the aftermath remains.

“If not me, then who will retrieve those and dedicate them to you? Would it be Doom Mount or Doom Caso? Or Doom Entegasto, who is left in only by its name?

“My reasons are long, but this is why we must defeat the enemy using all possible means. If you take away the great power that surrounds your servant, I will dismantle the enemy’s plots and turn their preparations into a mess, unseen by their eyes.

“If you think your servant is being worried for no reason, then please give me a command. I will join the battle and offer you the neck of the elves’ queen.”

I kept my eyes on the movement of the curtain. Only silence began to fill there, where even the slightest movement had completely disappeared. It must be a matter that even Doom Kaos, who existed in the realm of the absolute, needed to ponder.

The request to take back the power that Doom Kaos had given to me was ultimately a request to remove the restraint imposed on me! Nonetheless, that was nothing but Doom Kaos’s needless worry.

Why would I have rebelled against Doom Kaos despite the safety of the mainland originating from him? Moreover, a grand path was laid out before me as Entegasto had collapsed.

If I accomplished something here, then I would advance over the curtain. Then, I would confirm the true nature of Doom Arukuda and begin planning to eliminate it.

I shifted my gaze away from the curtain. I waited, lowering my head for Doom Kaos’s decision. However, no matter how long I waited, there was only silence. Eventually, I had no choice but to open my mouth again.

“I dare to speak, but your servant is not like the bastard Lunea or Entegasto. Please don't doubt me. What your servant fears the most is you, and next is the mainland turning back into a battlefield. If I rebel against you, then the result is clear. You will send your other servants to my mainland. Then, the Old One would do the same.

“I swear. After I defeat Silver and Black, I will surely be loyal to you. Please praise my achievement then. And please establish the Demon King’s Castle at the headquarters of my corps.”

Now, all I could do was wait. There was not a single lie in my sincerity, so I had nothing to fear, even if my mental world was laid bare.

Meanwhile, there seemed to be no end to Doom Kaos’s deep contemplation. A long time passed.

[The castle of the Human Corps has been established in Sector Thirty-three (Central Greenwood Continent).]

That message was clear evidence that Doom Kaos accepted my intentions. In our world, there was a famous phrase, ‘You make a poor decision if you hesitate too long,’ but that didn’t apply in this situation.

Yes, Doom Kaos would make the right decision.

[Common Power ‘Advent of Main Figure’ has been removed.]

[Common Power ‘Gate Formation’ has been removed.]

[Common Power ‘Purification’ has been removed.]

[The ritual of Doom Man’s priests ‘Mammonism’ has been removed.]

[Doom Man has been expelled.]

[ Name: Incarnation Na Seon-Hu

Level: 641 (Overlord) * Second Round *]

[Name: Na Seon-Hu

Level: 641 (Overlord) *Second Round*]

I could see Doom Kaos’s dark powers leaving my body.

***

Only after being thrown into Lee Tae-han’s office could I stop the thoughts I had been deliberately focusing on. I no longer needed to suppress my sincerity.

Fucking Doom Kaos. I only let him into my body once, but I ended up acting as if a greenhorn Awakened was cursed. I couldn’t believe I genuinely thought he was great and followed him for a moment.

I felt embarrassed because of the words and actions I had shown him and the thoughts I had. At the time Kaos entered my body, I resisted so much but ultimately couldn’t fully escape the influence of brainwashing.

Then Lee Tae-Han, who was waiting outside the door, rushed in. As soon as he confirmed it was me, his face seemed relieved. Then he said, “I lost the power of the priest. It seems to be related to the ritual, Mammonism.”

I explained, “From now on, we are not part of the Seven Demon Kings. However, nothing has changed. The Old One is still our enemy.”

As Lee Tae-Han was about to ask me something, he hesitated, then took out his phone. “It’s the King of Hell.”

It was a call for him, but he handed it to me. As soon as I pressed the call button, Jonathan’s urgent voice popped out.

<Jonathan: Life Vessel! Life Vessel! Speak now! Lee Tae-Han. Right now! If you know something and are hiding it, I will burn you first!>

Not informing Jonathan about the location of the Life Vessel was a mistake. Yeon-Hee should have told him before she left.

<Jonathan: You must have felt that, too! There is a problem with Odin’s well-being! From now on, the mainland will enter a wartime system. Mobilize all personnel and all supplies right now…>

“Calm down. I’m fine.”

I Had felt the silence just beyond the curtain, and I felt it again from the call. All I heard was the sound of faint breathing, which was not like Jonathan.

I casually said, “I just left the Seven Demon King Corps for a bit.”

<Jonathan: You are still good at surprising people… Congratulations on your revival, Sun.>

“I will never forget how you took care of my parents.”

<Jonathan: Revealing the battlefield situation to the public was an inevitable decision.>

“I have entrusted everything to you. Now and in the future, you are the owner of the mainland. I have no intention of going back on my word.”

<Jonathan: That’s reassuring. But… No, never mind. I will stop my congratulations here. The situation is not good.>

“Don’t cut me off, Jonathan. I have entrusted the mainland to you. The mainland should be the top priority, even over me. Even if I am in a critical state… If there comes a moment when you have to choose between me and the mainland, you must choose the mainland.>

<Jonathan: You must know that is impossible.>

I sternly said, “Jonathan.”

<The mainland relies entirely on you, Sun. Don’t forget that. If you are in serious danger, then I have no choice but to mobilize everything I can by using the authority you entrusted to me to the fullest.>

“…….”

<Jonathan: It is the worst-case scenario, but at that time, that would be the only way to protect the mainland. So, Sun. You must win.>

Chapter 461

Lee Tae-Han was in the midst of explaining that, besides the hologram, additional security technologies that couldn’t be seen with the naked eye had been incorporated.

「Name: Na Seon-Hu

Class: Regular Member

Level: 281

Affiliation: Safety Bureau

- World Awakened Association -」

There was a hologram of the association’s logo, which was a fist clutching the air, on the front of the ID card. In addition, there was a small engraving of the logo of SOB (Sun of Bank), which was one of the subsidiaries of the Jonathan Investment Finance Group on the back. An IC chip embedded in the card was not just for decoration as it also served as a debit card linked to an SOB account.

During the time of waiting for resurrection, a directive was implemented that all members of the association, including the Awakened, could only use SOB accounts. On top of implanting microchips under their skin, tags were attached even to the cash the Awakened used for easy tracking.

“Awakened Na Seon-Hu is a member of the ‘Deportation Team’ in the Safety Bureau.”

“Deportation Team?”

“He will work to arrest the rebels of the association, alongside special forces from various countries, and send them to the battlefield.”

There was no need to talk about the unregistered Awakened. The problem was those who were members of the association and had removed the microchip from their arms themselves. Most of them regarded the outer space’s warzone as equivalent to the Stage of Advent, and remained on the mainland despite the proclamation in my name. It was fortunate that their numbers didn’t grow enough to cause a riot.

“Were the soldiers given the awakening drug?”

That was why Lee Tae-Han’s explanation was getting unnecessarily long.

“It was the club’s resolution.”

There was a clear distinction between mercenaries who voluntarily took the drug and soldiers who were dedicated to the country being given the drug.

Jonathan was on the verge of crossing the line. The words he said in the previous call seemed to not be empty words. If something happened to me, then he would actually mobilize all of humanity to see the end.

I wanted to ask Lee Tae-Han about the current stock of drugs and the amount targeted, but it was something that had to be condoned. Jonathan had made an inevitable choice in the situation he was in, and the preparation afterward assumed the world of the apocalypse.

At that moment, Lee Tae-Han seemed to be uncomfortable with my silence.

“It is Project [Shut Down]. According to the club’s resolution, the association has secured an amount of drugs that can be administered to all humans…”

He was quick-witted.

“Stop.” I changed the subject, “I need people to make my disguise more solid. They must not know who I am.”

“How about the Japanese Awakened? A group of them have just returned. They made a remarkable contribution to finding the bone ring a week ago. They returned at that time and have been waiting in Tokyo.”

Lee Tae-Han continued, “But Odin. Isn’t it difficult to deceive the eyes of the transcendent beings, no matter what disguise you use?”

That was why I had to completely become the Awakened Na Seon-Hu.

Look. There were things I learned through my two deaths. During the period I was sealed, I had pondered on these things and these thoughts finally reached completion as the powers of Doom Kaos that bound me slipped away. One of them was how Entegasto had turned a part of its physical body into an item. It had no choice but to do so because it lacked the ability to create existence from nonexistence.

However, imbuing existing artifacts with potent power was definitely difficult, as no artifact could withstand our power. Thus, there was nothing better than my own flesh as a material to concentrate this body’s power.

I gave a few orders to Lee Tae-Han and moved to the secret altar room of the association. My golden armor was enshrined there.

“The gate experiments are being prepared in the room directly under the chairman’s office. There will be a huge shock inside and outside the building soon. All employees and related personnel, please evacuate according to the instructions. This is a real situation. I repeat. This is a real situation. The gate experiment is in progress…”

As I moved, an announcement from the outside streamed in here. The sound was blocked after passing through a few security doors. Soon after, I recovered my main item, the breastplate.

[Odin’s Absolute Warzone has been opened.]

The upcoming shock was not too different from when I created the insignia of Time Reversal. The barrier would be damaged, and if there was a slight delay, I couldn’t guarantee that the outside would be safe from my power.

Nevertheless, there was a reason why I was forcibly carrying out this task inside the association. This was the most secretive place, and my ability to handle Mana was now fully mature. So now, there was only one thing to consider: which part of my body to use as material.

***

In the area responsible for Power…

[Privilege ‘Second Round’ has been removed.]

Extracting the area that was in charge of Privilege was the first step.

[You have lost XP.]

[You have extracted Mana from the shell.]

[Your level has decreased.]

[Level change: 641 → 600]

Next, the sources of my power grew toward my fingertips and were coming out into the world.

Rumble.

The barrier began to shake.

[Level change: 600 → 520]

…

[Level change: 300 → 281]

I condensed the powers extracted from the Overlord to the platinum section into one place. Then, I extracted powers equivalent to those that had lingered in various traits and skills. Once the cracks in the barrier were visibly confirmed, the system inside me naturally accepted the plan.

According to the mainland’s definition, it was a phase that could be called ‘synchronization.’

[What will you convert into an item?]

I had already extracted all the Power, but if I was in a situation where I could still use that power, then there would be no issue using my ribs as material like Entegasto had done. Or, like the Great Red, there were ways to use the heart without affecting life, which was rather recommended.

However, the area in my body responsible for Power was in a sealed state even though Doom Kaos had taken all its power. To be precise, it was the same as before due to some phenomena that hardened like a scar.

Therefore, I couldn’t use organs like the heart or bones as material for items. If I used them, then the result would have been obvious. However, one little finger was ridiculously small for a material, so I had to either use an entire arm or sacrifice a leg. If not that, then…

[1. Right arm 2. Left arm 3. Right leg 4. Left leg 5. Left eye 6. Right eye]

It was not difficult to make a decision.

[You have chosen the Left Eye.]

I clenched my teeth. As expected, pain struck me right there. The pain of having my eyeball plucked out was something I couldn’t handle. My body was trembling, and since my Health had dropped to the platinum section, it would take quite a long time to heal.

Aaaargh.

The world looked red, as if fire had engulfed it.

After a while, the reddened world barely returned to its original state, and the blood that had pooled at my feet was revealed. A message overlaid on top.

[Unknown item. (Night Eye: LV.3) (Explorer: LV.3)]

[ * This item does not exist in the Old One’s System.]

[Please designate a name for this item.]

[The item ‘Odin’s Left Eye’ is being created.]

Thunk!

Since I was already looking down, the speed at which my eyeball fell from my face was quite fast. I couldn’t catch it with my considerably diminished Agility. In fact, I could only properly see it after it had fallen into the pool of blood on the ground. There were no bundles of nerves attached. It was clean as if cut by a skilled surgeon, and the pupil faced me.

[You have failed to identify the item. (Night Eye: LV.3)]

[Odin’s Left Eye (Item)

It contains the compressed powers that constituted Odin’s main force. Odin’s powers are imbued in it, as well as the strong will that was present when the eyeball was plucked out.

Item Class: ?

Item Level: ?

Effect: Power Resistance + ?% Spiritual Resistance + ?% Other Resistance + ?? Privilege? Privilege? Every stat +?

Physical Defense: ?

Magic Defense:?]

However, it didn’t take long for the question marks to disappear. It was an item I had created using my own body and power, so I knew how it was composed.

[Item Class: ???]

[Item Level: ??? ]

[Item Class: SSS]

[Item Level: 700]

***

The site where my eyeball was plucked out urged me to hurry up and get treatment, but the real important thing started from here. The power contained in the item was so strong that it was inevitably exposed to the outside due to the energy it emitted. If it stayed like this, then there was no meaning in extracting my main powers to create an item.

I was lonely while waiting for resurrection. The time of Orca flowed much slower than that of us humans. Thanks to this, I had time to think about brainwashing. I was able to contemplate ways to become stronger and study the blueprints that the Old One had scattered.

The blueprint that allowed something to keep their identity unknown until they were unsealed was in the ‘Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand-Year-Old Spider.’ It was just an egg with no abilities until it was used. The random box also had a similar system.

In this way, the Old One left a lot of his capabilities in the original System, and it probably couldn’t dare to predict that I would be able to reach a level where I could absorb them.

Anyway, I still couldn’t pick up my eyeball that was floating in the pool of blood. Just by looking at it, a numbing power was overwhelming me. Though it was made with my power, I couldn’t bear its strength.

Also, it was not as fully completed as I had originally planned, and it was still in progress. The eyeball slowly changed. The lens became hard and turned into stone, and the pupil remained only in the form of a pattern.

[Odin’s Left Eye]

[Mysterious Stone]

[Mysterious Stone (Item)

It is a stone whose identity cannot be known until used.

Item Class: ?

Item Level:?]

When I picked it up, Lee Tae-Han was waiting for me. Even by then, blood was still flowing from my left eye socket.

“You will need an eye patch, Odin.”

Come to think of it, wasn’t Odin in Norse mythology also one-eyed?

Chapter 462

There was something that wasn’t much different from healing insignia or skill in Saint Dragorin, and there were no side effects on us either. The potion that treated my eye was considered a high-grade potion in Saint Dragorin.

“How do you feel?”

Lee Tae-Han returned with an eyepatch in his hand. I couldn’t keep up with his movements when he handed it to me, so it felt like he was intruding into my personal space in the blink of an eye.

Moreover, the subtle aura of dominance that emanated from him was undoubtedly incredible. I was barely able to avoid getting downgraded to the Bsilgol section and had become an Awakened in the platinum section. Strength was relative. At this moment, Lee Tae-Han was someone that I couldn’t even confront. The ordinary Awakened probably saw him in this way too.

If he wished, he was in a position where he could eliminate me. Of course, that taws if he succeeded in making me drop the condensed force inside me, which seemed nothing more than a pebble! It was currently embedded in the socket of my left eye like a prosthetic eye, so that I could use it at any moment. A barrier could immediately spring forth at the moment I was attacked.

I was not a fool like the others.

***

While waiting for the Japanese Awakened to fly in from Tokyo, I was able to roughly understand the situation back on the mainland. Jonathan confessed that he had used a fake account, and he was sentenced to an astronomical fine of 1.5 billion dollars in the trial.

Nonetheless, that amount didn’t even scratch on our wealth, and public opinion was full of criticism toward the US judiciary on how they labeled Jonathan guilty. The masses turned favorably toward Jonathan and the Association, and the voice of the minority was completely ignored now.

On top of that, resolutions that the public would condemn were secretly being passed in the midst of the chaotic political circumstances. With the abolition of the Logan Act, the club put in place a system that could bring them into the light at any time. By eliminating regulations on tax havens, the financial empire had built an impregnable fortress.

Last but not least, the antitrust law was abolished. The monopolistic market influence of the Jonathan Group derived from the Day of Advent was no longer an area that could be touched by law. The public had lost their powerful weapon. Wait, no. It was taken away from them.

On a positive note… I had laid the foundation of the financial empire and built it up to the beams, so Jonathan completed the roof on top of it.

Indeed, mankind had entered an era where they would be ruled by supra-national massive capitals. The voices that tried to denounce this truth were either ignored or silenced.

However, the lives of individuals would not be any different than before as the history of humanity had always been like this.

I trusted Jonathan.

***

It seemed that those who would further solidify my position had arrived.

“Send them up.”

As Lee Tae-Han picked up the phone and looked outside the window, a helicopter carrying them was landing.

I pulled up my hood. It would have been ideal if I had the necromancer robe, but that was a rare item that didn’t even appear much in Act Two, Stage Four.

Anyway, it would be difficult to recognize me even with my hood down as I was wearing an eye-patch. Once I entered outer space, I could enchant this ordinary hood with a camouflage effect through high-ranking wizards, who were no different from servants.

Soon a person entered Lee Tae-Han’s office. It was a girl. Among the leaders, women were as rare as necromancer robes, and I could tell what she had gone through on the stage as soon as I saw her. She was charismatic and tough, but her eyes started trembling when she faced Lee Tae-Han.

It was not just her eyes. Though she didn’t sob, it was no different from crying. She looked as if she would burst into tears at any moment.

“I… I am Kobayashi Saekai.”

Her fierce eyes, akin to that of a wildcat, crumbled in an instant. She was overwhelmed by the fact that she had entered the headquarters of the Association, particularly the chairman’s office.

Lee Tae-Han’s office was known to be as sacred as Orca’s castle. No Awakened had ever directly set their foot in his office. The reason why he did not permit anyone’s access was simple. I frequently visited him, but it was only because my returning stone’s destination was set to his office.

The girl was the first Awakened invited to such a sanctuary.

“Do you speak Korean?” he asked.

“(Tiny bit.)”

“(A little won’t be enough. You will need to acquire the language skill and be fluent in it from now on.)”

Lee Tae-Han’s Japanese was fluent, but he probably didn’t learn it in the Stage of Advent.

Anyway, the girl’s face was colored with even greater awe. Actually, her invitation was already planned even if I had not requested it. We were able to discover the whereabouts of my bone ring as her group had sacrificed a lot in dangerous regions.

“I will wait outside then,” I said.

I left. I wasn’t very curious about what she was promised in return for finding my bone ring. However, when I saw her come out of his office, overwhelmed with emotion again, I became curious.

Money? Item? Or the Association’s full support?

Of course, it probably included all of that, but what I was really curious about was the reason she could savor such joy despite having to return to the battlefield in outer space.

The moment her eyes met mine, she fixed her expression. I spoke first.

“(It is fine if you talk to me in Japanese.)”

She responded, “Whether we end up staying alive or dying, we are stuck with each other, so it is better to give you a warning in advance. I hate having someone behind my back. No matter when and where.”

Then, she pointed at the elevator with her chin, indicating for me to lead the way. She maintained her spot behind me, even as the elevator went down from the forty-third floor, the top floor where the chairman’s office was located. I was able to face her once we both got into the elevator.

She said, “The chairman only told me about your status. I am not interested in your name either. From now on, I will call you the Safety Bureau.”

Her attitude was clear that she wasn’t just uninterested in my name, but my thoughts as well. She was domineering, which might have worked on the ordinary Awakened.

Nonetheless, she was endearing when I considered what she had done to find my bond ring. It must have been like looking for a needle in a blazing desert, being torn to shreds.

I responded, “Fine. You call the shots, leader. I guess I don’t have a choice.”

“What is your level?” she asked.

“281. How about you?”

The girl spoke without paying attention to me. Her questions continued, “What is your specialty?”

“The trait Explorer. I have a few close-range skills, too. You would be able to...”

Before I could finish saying that I had nothing as she could tell, her eyes lit up with surprise.

“Explorer? You’ve got quite something for a platinum section. But the fact that you are only platinum after obtaining such a thing isn’t very impressive.”

“It would have been much different if I had not been cursed during Act One, Stage Two.”

In the past, the curse I got in Act One, Stage Two dragged me to hell until the Final Stage. Therefore, it was easy for me to empathize with my current situation. The other Awakened should have not had any doubt regarding my disguise because if any transcendent beings peeked into their minds, it would all be for naught.

I added, “What should I call you?”

“Leader,” she responded.

“Yes, Leader. If you treat me like any other group member, then I will treat you as a leader. However, don’t mind my tone. I haven’t learned any honorifics. So, I hope you can just assume I am using them. If that is too hard, let’s switch to English.”

She said tersely, “Speak in Japanese. Also, be especially mindful of how you behave toward me and the group members. Let me say this again. I have to accept you, Safety Bureau, because of the association’s order, but you are a burden to us. You are the weakest among us. Normally, someone in platinum level 281 would never have been able to join my group.”

“Then, my chances of survival would be even higher.”

The girl glared at me. No one liked to bring someone into their group without verifying their credentials. Moreover, my disguised identity was Na Seon-Hu, who used to be in the Deportation Team as a Safety Bureau agent. From their perspective, I must have been someone left on the mainland living comfortably.

I didn’t want to waste my energy with the girl. “I will keep that in mind, Leader.”

The conversation ended there. The elevator arrived at the lobby, and I could easily spot the members of the girl’s group in the courtyard. Unlike the stern-faced association employees walking around, her group was in a jovial mood, seemingly unworried while gazing at Orca’s castle.

Suddenly, all of them ran toward us. As I turned my head, I saw the woman making a gesture to them to come toward her. The members gathered around her showed no interest in why I was with her. I was just a one-eyed man in a hood, who looked like an internal agent of the association. To them, I was nothing more or less.

All their gazes were fixed on the girl’s lips to listen to what the association had awarded for finding my bone ring.

“Did the association staff come?”

When the girl asked, they nodded. She continued, “They have come to find things suitable for us. Genuine items, engraved with the name of a god.”

“Genuine?”

The members of the group were excited, but that was it. Their reactions indicated that they thought it was obvious to receive rewards as they had found my powerful item that they shouldn’t even have touched.

The girl mentioned an astronomical sum of money, but the group members seemed to be unsatisfied. However, when she said the last reward with excitement, the group seemed to be content.

“The chairman promised us First-Class Authority in the battlefield command.”

They couldn’t cheer because of the eyes of the people around them. I could sense what First-Class Authority meant as I saw their eyes gleaming with ambition, reminiscent of neon signs in the night. There was a high possibility that it would be a command system that surpassed the Awakened rank, under my name and the association’s name.

That was why they relished the excitement even though they had to re-enter the battlefield. They would be in a position to oversee the lives and deaths of the other Awakened.

If that was actually the reward, then the association would give a bold reward as promised to the group that found my item.

“But there is a condition.”

Everyone shut their mouths at the words that followed.

“We must protect his ring until the day he comes to retrieve it.”

I felt the excitement that had faded for a moment surged again.

“Are we not being deployed to the battlefield again?”

“No. We are going to sector twenty-two to join the citizens of the Savior’s City, who are protecting the ring.”

Both the girl who was delivering the message and her members couldn’t contain their joy.

“Then that means we are good!”

Everyone’s faces were flushed, and their eyes were sparkling.

“Last but not least, he is aware of our group’s contributions.”

“Does that mean… He… He…is…watching over us?”

“Yes, our group is accompanied by His glory from now on. You all have worked so hard, and I sincerely appreciate it.”

That was when the girl couldn’t hold back the tears. In an attempt to stop the tears that were bursting out, she looked up at the sky blinking. Eventually, she covered her eyes with one hand. Following her, the members of the group also cried silently. It was not common to see Awakened cry.

It was then.

“But who is this?”

One guy pointed at me.

Chapter 463

There was no pretense in the respect that soldier showed us.

“I always hold a heart full of gratitude. Please return safely!”

After he finished saluting, he sent a signal and the barrier went up.

「 Warning

Civilian Restricted Area

This area is subject to the World Awakened Association Member Status Agreement,

and unauthorized access is strictly prohibited.

World Awakened Association」

The vehicle, which had stopped for a moment, began to move up along the forest path. A guy named Honda was busy probing into my background on behalf of the female leader. After officially joining her group, I didn’t have much interaction with the leader, so this guy started clinging on me since then.

“There are two types of Koreans. Which one are you?” he asked.

Even though he made it out of the Stage of Advent, his regional dialect was heavy.

I answered his question, “Revolucion (42).”

“Look at how you speak. Did you really grow up not learning manners? Are you lying?” he asked.

I responded casually, “If you don’t like my tone, let’s use English then.”

“No need. You, Safety Bureau, are now one of us. Don’t think of deceiving and unjust tell me the truth. I will find out eventually. How did you manage to join our group? You said you were from Revolucion (42), right? You are not one of the Savior’s city citizens, are you?”

“That’s correct.”

He continued aggressively, “You better answer properly. We have no intention of dealing with a snitch. Get it? You have to earn our trust.”

The man was questioning me, but he kept a pleasant expression the whole time. Although he was assigned as my senior, he belonged to the lowest rank within the leader’s group. Even so, he received items guaranteed in the name of a god.

In fact, such items were among those being collected as XP, but I wasn’t in a state where I could extract anything from items or mana stones. I had to maintain my disguise somehow.

While I was responding to him, the speed of the vehicle slowed down significantly.

“Don’t lie. How could someone like you have a face-to-face meeting with the association president? Especially in the president’s office too. You can’t fool my eyes.”

I had explained enough, but he kept pressing.

“Yo, Safety Bureau. You know Ms. Sayaka, right? She is our Ms. Saeka’s younger sister.”

Seeing my lack of reaction, the man’s previously cheerful face hardened.

“How do you think we were able to look for His item amidst all that chaos? While you were tailing the mainlanders.”

“So, you are saying that the leader Saeka has good connections?” I asked.

He snarled, “Even if you are uneducated, can’t you at least show more respect toward her? You will get killed.”

It was rare for both sisters to survive upon entering the Stage of Advent. I was aware of Sayaka. I met her when I obtained the Life Vessel. She had a male companion, whose name was soon mentioned by Honda.

“Ms. Sayaka is Mr. Tetsuya’s lover and His man. Both are from Revolucion (12) and have deep connections with the association chairman. Such a person is Ms. Saeka’s younger sister. Do you get where you got involved now?”

“Thanks for the kind explanation.”

I meant it. He was kind compared to other low-ranked Awakened.

“I admit that your connection is impressive, but it’s inferior to Ms. Saeka’s. So, don’t be cocky and mind your behavior. I don’t know how strong your connections are, but I don’t think they are as strong as Ms. Saeka’s.”

I had to repeat the words I said before, “You are making me say the same things multiple times. I didn’t join your group as a member of the association or due to any request but on the orders of the association’s chairman.”

“Are you talking about the Explorer again?” he asked.

“Yes, the chairman wants to strengthen the defenses of Sector Twenty-Two in case of an emergency.”

“By the way, are you really going to be okay?” he asked.

“What do you mean?”

“Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon is there. The citizens of the Savior’s City like you… Ah, never mind. It’s not my job to say this. Let’s get out. We have arrived.”

I got out of the car. Luggage was being unloaded from the vehicles that had arrived earlier.

Meanwhile, the soldiers who had been waiting for our vehicle to arrive started saluting us as soon as we got out, just like at the last checkpoint. The same noise hit our backs when we all entered the dungeon.

“Please return safely!”

***

It was called a ‘dungeon,’ but in reality, it was just a passage. Moreover, it was one of the dungeons that were maintained through a loophole by not meeting the destruction conditions. It was the nearest place to the forward base of outer space.

We came out of the exit and entered a nearby city. The city guards, familiar with seeing newcomers like us, recognized us quickly and treated us with respect.

“I will go and report our arrival. Gather back here in one hour. Refrain from any actions other than maintenance,” said Leader Saeka before she left.

The group members immediately synchronized their watches.

“Safety Bureau. This must not be your first time entering outer space, right?” Honda asked while adjusting his watch. I ignored him and left.

The city was desolate. Greenwood men were hardly visible, and most of them were old or kids. The only able-bodied young men were city guards. Most of them had probably been conscripted under my corps and taken to the battlefield.

A gloomy atmosphere prevailed throughout the entire city. Windows that had been open closed hastily at our arrival. Then, I stopped a guard to ask a question, “Is there an enhancement facility here?”

The guard hesitated for a moment, unable to answer because he perhaps didn’t expect fluent Dragorin language from an Awakened like me.

The enhancement facility was in the palace where the ruler of the city used to dwell. It was now used as headquarters by the occupation group and the association.

I crossed paths with Saeka on the way, but we ignored each other. She was not heading towards the gathering place. After making her report, she seemed to be looking for useful items for herself and the group, which was quite like a leader.

I arrived at the enhancement facility. One of the three magic powers of the Greenwood species was the Ronsius faction. Though it had collapsed long ago, a middle-aged man was still wearing the robe of the Ronsius faction. He seemed better off comparatively. He was not bound. That meant he was a defector, not a slave.

As our eyes met, he spoke as if to greet me. Nonetheless, it was clear he was certain I would not understand him. His expression was polite, but his words were spiked.

“Why do you torment us so much? But your time won’t last long.”

For a sorcerer, such an outburst might have been the only way to vent humiliation and loss.

I responded, “That is because in this war, we fight not only against the enemy army but also against their citizens. Regardless, such an attitude doesn't benefit a defector.”

“……!”

The sorcerer tensed up for a moment, unable to speak. He remained frozen, not even blinking, and once he grasped the situation, he said while trembling, “P…please forgive… forgive me… I have committed a sin worthy of death… I…”

He threw off his top.

“I will let it slide this time. But, you will handle the enhancement materials on your own. Don’t tell me you cannot.”

There was always something to gain when elites like sorcerers did menial tasks.

“T…then… S…sir… What kind of magic do you…”

I said tersely, “I want to hide my face.”

***

[Ordinary Hoodie From the Mainland (Item)

The Ronsius faction’s magic has been imbued.

Class: F

Item Level: 35

Effect: When the hood is worn, the inside of the hood is obscured by darkness.]

[Item 2/8]

[Equipped Items: Mysterious Stone, Ordinary Hoodie from the Mainland.]

“I was going to tell you to conceal yourself. There is no point in exposing your weaknesses and being looked down upon. But how did you afford it? Weren’t you guys in the Safety Bureau broke? It must have cost a fortune.”

There was a reason why Honda was interested in me. Not only did the leader of his group and I first meet in the association’s office, but this group was also originally composed of Japanese Awakened. The capital supporting this group was Japanese, which was in my pocket.

“Hey, do you think I talk too much?”

“No. I think it's natural. I would do the same.”

We were moving towards Sector One, the forward base on the battlefield.

“Good. It’s not like you got nothing from the Stage of Advent. As soon as we arrive at the forward base, we will head to Sector Twenty-two. You know that is our destination, right?” he continued.

“Of course.”

“But don’t let your guard down because we are far from the battlefield. It is still dangerous. You couldn’t even imagine how strong His Holy Power is. Even after several days, his lightning still strikes. If you don’t comply, then you will die immediately. Luckily for you, the skeletal soldiers have been cleared out.”

Honda introduced the group members and explained their roles. However, I wasn’t interested in these guys at all.

“It is better than fighting the elves. I haven’t been to the front lines, but I have heard it is absolutely terrifying.”

“For now, I want to hear more about Sector Twenty-two. How did the group find it?”

“Nothing special. A lot of us died…and Ms. Saeka barely…”

The guys riding the summoned beasts and those running like us all stopped and looked up at the sky at an angle. There were massive explosion craters in front, like meteorite impacts. This was a sign that the Elf Corps’s powerful magic tower had been completed, which Lee Tae-Han had reported before. There had been some sort of bombing from the distant front lines to here.

That was when the leader Saeka called me for the first time since joining the group, “Explorers and scouts can sense the location and timing of the bombings, right?”

“That is why the chairman assigned me to your group,” I replied.

“Your proficiency level is three, correct?”

“Yes.”

“It won’t be accurate. You will move beside me from now on.”

“I will follow your orders.”

***

Finally, our destination came into view. I was one of the wounded. As soon as Honda and the others saw the destination, they fell to their knees. The moment when the power left behind in the Great Green exploded like a landmine by the Old One was vivid before my eyes. It was a dizzying time, as if the inherent power in my left eye was about to be pulled out.

Honda groaned and turned his head towards me. I was able to avoid death due to Saeka’s protection, and Honda managed to stay alive because of an item he received as compensation.

“You are damn lucky…ugh…”

He had no strength to reply.

“Get up, Honda and Safety Bureau!”

Then, Saeka’s face appeared above us, looking down.

“Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon is coming. Hurry up, especially you, Safety Bureau!”

Swoosh-

The gust of wind was faster than the warning. A cold gaze swept over me and the surroundings. Saeka couldn’t even move an inch in front of that gust. She seemed to have forgotten what she had to say and licked her lips. Then, she flinched upon seeing the stern forehead of the man who appeared with the gust.

“I am honored to meet you, Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon. Saeka brought the message from the chairman. We have been ordered to keep the ‘RING’ until He comes.”

Slap-!

Saeka’s head snapped back, and I couldn’t clearly see what had slapped her. Then I heard words in Korean. Saeka couldn’t make any objections or touch her cheek against the authoritative words.

“I have already received the message.”

“I am sorry, sir.”

“Why were you so late?”

“I am sorry. I came with an Explorer. The chairman assigned him to me.”

“Who is the Explorer?”

I barely managed to steady my staggering body.

“It’s me,” I replied in Korean.

Kim Ji-Hoon’s eyes widened a bit.

“You are fluent in Korean. Are you…”

“I am Korean.”

“Are you from Revolucion (42)? Ugh, you are worse than bugs.”

A very faint current was detected in the air. I knew it was about to envelop me, and my left eye was tingling. In such cases, decisions should have been made quickly whether to use an item to counter the attack or take it as it was.

However, the current suddenly disappeared and the distance between Kim Ji-Hoon and me narrowed in an instant. He put one hand on my shoulder.

“Korean? You guys from Revolucion (42) are not Koreans. You are all just fucking dogs that bark when told to bark and do as told. Did I say anything wrong? You motherfucker. If you don’t like the way I treat you, fight me.”

“...”

“You guys talked big in front of Mary, but why not in front of me? I’m just in the master section. I am giving you a chance. Are you scared? Can you not say anything? Moron.”

“...”

“This dude is boring. Don’t take the hood off without my permission. If I see your nasty face, then I will kill you. Keep it tightly wrapped even when you sleep or eat, asshole. Get out.”

Kim Ji-Hoon was the most adorable one.

His order was handed down when a high-class Saint-Dragorin potion was issued in his name. It was then that I officially joined here as an Explorer, where my bone ring was.

Chapter 464

Let’s take a look. Assuming that I was not barking up the wrong tree, the plan of the two ancient dragons was to launch a simultaneous attack on me. However, if they were buried somewhere underground or hiding under a cliff, it was likely I’d find them. They would have known how futile such an ambush would be.

Then, let’s assume they had set up a trap here. And that trap had to be powerful enough to kill me. Nonetheless, there was something that necessarily accompanied the completion of such a concentration of power.

When creating the insignia Time Reversal and Odin’s Left Eye, what was the reason why a barrier, a safety device, had to be installed? It was because without it, the outside would not have been safe. When a powerful force was in motion, a corresponding phenomenon followed.

In the early days of the war, that was the reason why I could block the Spirit Kings from entering as they tried to manifest themselves.

If a trap was installed near my bone ring, then those who were here during its creation should have experienced a strange phenomenon. There should have been something that reached Lee Tae-Han’s ears.

However, nothing like that had happened. Of course, I could have been completely off track, thinking that the dragons were not hiding here anywhere, Silver had not resurrected, and Black had not recovered from its injuries.

Nonetheless, if I was off track, that was exactly what I was hoping for. They were somewhere here if they had a sliver of intelligence.

The next day dawned. Interestingly, Saeka’s group members avoided me even more after Kim Ji-Hoon openly showed his dislike for me. Honda was the only one who talked to me, but he was just doing his duty as a senior.

He said as he poured water into the combat ration, “Do you sense anything?”

I shook my head. “There shouldn’t be anything.”

“You are so lucky. When we move to headquarters, you are coming too, right? Then…if you wait a bit, you will be able to see Him up close. He will commend our group’s achievements. Exciting, right? Despite being a tag-along, you are reaping all the benefits. Even if you dedicate your life to the group, it would not be enough. Get it?”

“Yes.”

As I answered, I turned to look somewhere else. There, Kim Ji-Hoon was communicating with the outpost through a military radio. He had deep emotional grudges against Revolucion (42).

However, he knew what should have been prioritized as a commander protecting my bone ring. His aggressive behavior was limited to when he confronted me. The way he displayed such a demeanor without concern was also born from a sense of leisure that only the strong could afford.

From what I observed, he was in full control of the situation. Honda followed my gaze and said, “Why? Wait. Let me find out what is going on.”

He stood up and left the rations that were heating up. Even to him, the Savior city’s citizens looked unusual.

Honda went with a face full of anticipation but came back disappointed. He must have thought that ‘Odin’ had come, seeing Kim Ji-Hoon’s actions.

“The front lines have retreated. I can’t believe that we were pushed back when the Awakened joined the battle. Can you believe that? There were about two hundred thousand Awakened. Even the Undead corps have been pushed back from its main base. I thought they were invincible, but I guess not.”

The powerful magic tower of the elves was responsible for this. Precisely, it was called the ‘Tower of the Holy War.’ It was something that needed to be destroyed first if Elsland invaded us.

It was one of the reasons why Elsland could remain as a land of life during the War of New Devil, and one of the secret techniques of Lacryma. In other words, it was the symbol that showed the Old One’s love for Elsland.

However, I only learned that it could be moved when I heard it appeared on the battlefield. Fucking Old One. Although it was possible, the Old One had neglected the mainland in the past. The civil war was intense, but if the Old One had created just one tower, then the mainland wouldn’t have been in such a state…

Anyway, what was important was now.

“The elves are furious and in a frenzy. Those Greenwood natives were nothing.”

“What is the situation?” I asked.

Honda grimaced. “Thanks to some fortresses, we were able to avoid major damage. It must have been made by Him, right? Ah, it seems too urgent for Him to come and retrieve the ring. If only I could touch it, I’d want to bring it to Him.”

Honda continued, “Don’t even dream about it. The Savior’s city citizens won’t let you, but it is not something that common beings like us can touch… His equipment is…unbelievably strong.”

***

They were not waiting in ambush, and no strange phenomenon had been detected. I didn’t expect to grasp the schemes of the ancient dragons in one go, now that my abilities had dropped to platinum. If I could discover something in this state, then Kim Ji-Hoon would have discovered it first.

Therefore, I had something prepared before coming here.

That afternoon, there were signs that the instructions I had given to Lee Tae-Han in advance were about to be executed. Kim Ji-Hoon’s expression was serious as he held the radio to his ear.

He stared at the vicinity where the bone ring was placed… Mmm…no. He was staring at where it was isolated for a long time. It seemed like he had no other choices as his contemplation dragged on. He had hit a rock as he couldn’t deal with his anger and shouted to everyone.

“Pack your stuff. We are all heading to the frontlines!”

His voice was so loud that it reached this far.

Honda whispered to Saeka, “So, are we also heading to the war? This is different from the promise.”

The citizens of the Savior’s City also buzzed.

“Stop!”

Kim Ji-Hoon raised his voice again.

“Comrades! Nobody can touch His ring. It can be considered our enemy. At a time when manpower is urgent, the association desperately needs our cooperation. They want us to attack the enemy’s tower. It has been found that the enemy’s power is being enhanced from that tower. If we make a big detour, then we can reach it before the enemy’s main force returns and attacks. Of course, the tower’s defenses are stringent, but if we fight with a resolve to die… ”

“How many people will stay here? Shouldn’t someone stay and protect His equipment?”

The voice that interrupted him was also loud.

“We are a special task force. As I said, our mission is to break through the enemy’s base and destroy the tower. It is a mission that is nearly impossible, both in terms of numbers and circumstances. Maybe we will all be annihilated there. Understand? No one is exempt among us. As citizens of the Savior’s City we will be together in His name until the end.”

“Is this the association’s order?”

“The association’s command is…the same as His command. That’s all.”

Kim Ji-Hoon’s face was contorted even as he spoke. He walked through the murmurs with that same expression and headed toward Saeka.

“Your group will not be joining us. Join the command center. The stronghold is currently under siege, but we Awakened are stronger than anything else. When we attack the enemy’s main base, the Awakened in the siege will also be coming out into the field. You can join the command center by taking that opportunity. Good luck, Saeka.”

“I am…honored…”

Saeka watched Kim Ji-Hoon walking away and hurriedly gave us instructions.

“See? I told you that you are fucking lucky. You are part of the command center with us now. I have never seen someone as fortunate as you,” Honda said in the quietest voice he could muster.

All I had brought were enough combat rations for a few days. I had even blown up the empty storage container in preparation for the ancient dragons discovering my disguise. I could make that again, so it was not a big deal.

I kept an eye on the movements of the citizens as I packed my bags with Honda. A commotion broke out shortly after.

“What the hell did you say? Say that again!”

“I will stay here. The association’s orders are unjust! Don’t you see that? Lee Tae-Han and Kwon Seong-Il have always been like that. They don’t care about our comrades’ lives at all.”

The reply also resounded loudly enough to be heard here. It was the voice that had interrupted Kim Ji-Hoon’s words moments ago.

“Think carefully. This is not the Stage of Advent. How long must we obey their orders? Comrades, am I not right? Lee Tae-Han’s intentions are clear. If we succeed, it becomes his achievement, and if we fail, we would be eliminated as we could be a threat to him. This mission is no different from those at the Stage of Advent. Lee Tae-Han is once again risking our lives for his personal gain.”

“Nevertheless, I believe! I believe striking the tower would ultimately serve Him.”

“It doesn’t have to be all of us! Also, there is nothing more important than protecting His equipment.”

I saw a few members of the group, including Honda, walking toward the commotion. I also joined them. From up close, I could see that Kim Ji-Hoon was suppressing his anger.”

“Can you handle the consequences? Disobeying the command is a death penalty.”

“We move by our beliefs. Nothing can supersede our beliefs. Are you truly afraid of punishment? Are you not ashamed before your comrades? And His…”

“Stop!” Kim Ji-Hoon snapped. It was obvious that he was swallowing his rage.

“I agree with him. I, too, have been bothered to leave his equipment behind. If you stay here, there is nothing more I could be thankful for. However, be prepared to face trial afterward.”

“Of course.”

“Then we will protect our comrades to the end. Well…as long as we survive.”

“You will both succeed in your mission and survive.”

“Yes, For Odin!”

“For Odin!”

The citizens of the Savior’s City raised their fists in union, and the same slogan exploded powerfully from their mouths.

“For Odin-!”

“For Odin-!”

The cheers pierced the sky. The group members, including Honda, were shaking from the overpowering sound.

The worshippers also made a big impression on me. They were not afraid even though there was a possibility they could die. The one who said he would stay was even willing to face execution.

However, that made my heart ache even more. The citizens of the Savior’s city did not blame each other. Although they didn’t seem to have a hierarchy, Kim Ji-Hoon was their leader and was highly regarded among them.

Under Lee Tae-Han’s rule, they had established their own rules. The citizens didn’t pressure Kim Ji-Hoon even if they had different opinions. They didn’t burden him by asking if they were scared of trial or ashamed.

Thus, where would the ancient dragons be right now if there were no ambushes or traps? They must have been like me. They must have disguised themselves in an identity that did not arouse suspicion even when they got close to me. They would be waiting for me to arrive.

They had either borrowed the body of the guy who was left behind, or perhaps, they already killed him and reshaped themselves into a similar form of him. The one who said he would stay was placed on the list of suspects.

Then, Kim Ji-Hoon picked up the radio. His expression quickly fell into despair.

“The mission has been canceled! We will continue to protect the bone ring until He arrives.”

At that time, I didn’t take my eyes off the guy who said he would stay. He was standing still with one hand tucked inside his clothing, and I assumed that what he was clutching was about the size of a dagger.

During the moment of chaos when the mission was suddenly canceled, it happened. His gaze was not directed toward Kim Ji-Hoon. Only his head was turned toward Kim Ji-Hoon, but his gaze seemed to be looking beyond, as if he was chasing a phantom.

I knew what that look meant. Yeon-Hee always had that kind of daydreaming gaze when she entered the mental world, and Orca also had that look when he rummaged through the memories of his kind.

It was only for a short moment, but he seemed to be communicating with something. It was probably related to the action of putting his hand inside his clothing.

***

I had gone through two steps to hide my power.

First, I used most of my power as material to create [Odin’s Left Eye.] Second, I transformed it into [Mysterious Stone] by sealing the power contained in Odin’s Left Eye temporarily. I acquired all these methods from the blueprints left by the Old One. That was why I couldn't help but be full of doubt.

What if it was possible for the enemies as well? Even if not in the same way as me, what if they could produce the same result? If they were suppressing their powers so that I couldn’t detect them? Like the processes I went through to infiltrate here.

There was one more thing. I was convinced that there were two ancient dragons here. The ancient dragons below the Great Red level did not differ much. Even if they were confident that they could successfully ambush me, they couldn’t finish it off properly with just one. In order to defeat me, they needed a collaboration of at least two ancient dragons.

That was why it was highly likely that what that guy had clutched inside his clothing was another ancient dragon. What I meant was that the guy was an ancient dragon disguised as a citizen of the Savior’s City, and what he was hiding in his clothing was a powerful weapon made of the other ancient dragon.

The disguised dragon was holding another one as an item to ambush me, very similar to the way I was trying to attack them.

That day, I was waiting for an opportunity. I then spotted Kim Ji-Hoon, who had been monitoring the movements of the ring, entering his campsite.

I said as he walked into his tent, “I have something to report. I am coming in.”

He was in the midst of changing clothes. As soon as he pulled his face out of his battle uniform, his face became contorted.

“You mother fucker. Do you think my words are a fucking joke?”

Why didn’t they disguise themselves as this guy? That was a question I had been wondering.

A small entity flew out from the pocket of the uniform he just took off, and my question was answered then. What flew out was one of the Lusea species.

Since [The Tower of Sanctuary] was located on the battlefield, it couldn’t be that Yeon-Hee had come in person. It was undoubtedly one of her subordinates that Yeon-Hee sent in her place.

“...You are really crossing the line today. As expected, I should treat you bastards with violence.”

Kim Ji-Hoon started to laugh derisively while looking alternately at me and the Lusea species. A strong murderous intent flowed in a single laugh.

“Go ahead, dumbass. You said you have something to report. Let’s hear the real story after that.”

Even then, there was a dangerous light lingering in his pupils as he snickered.

「Name: Na Seon-Hu

Class: Regular Member

Level: 281

Affiliation: Safety Bureau

- World Awakened Association -」

I pulled out my ID card. He was one of the few people who knew my real name. He couldn’t take his eyes off my card. When his eyes, colored with astonishment and suspicion, turned toward me, I pulled down my hood with a gesture that said not to say anything.

I silently moved my lips.

You have grown a lot, Kim Ji-Hoon.

Chapter 465

He was on the verge of crying. Though I didn’t hit him, his expression was distorted as if in agony. It was a sight to behold. Among the faces I had seen thus far, his was the most astonished.

I helped him stand when he was about to fall to his knees, and his intense emotions were conveyed to me. I handed him the memo with instructions I had prepared for him. At the top of the list was a reminder to exercise caution so that my current disguise was not discovered.

Kim Ji-Hoon was naturally quick-witted. He couldn’t escape being a delinquent due to his family background before the Stage of Advent, but he began to shine as the stage began. He survived me, Lee Tae-Han, and the Chinese Awakened. He led the citizens of the Savior’s City as a third power during the time he was under Lee Tae-Han, which spoke volumes of his cleverness.

He was strong against the weak and acted weak to the strong. This could be a flaw, but who wouldn’t be like that? It was one of the tactics of survival. In particular, the fact that he had successfully handled missions under the command of Lee Tae-Han, such as consistently eliminating rebel forces within Revolucion (12) and taking on dangerous quests, was evidence of his exceptional wit and intelligence.

“Are you okay?” I asked as I helped him up.

“There is nothing special to report. I have been focusing, but haven’t had any particular intuitions. I thought you might be curious, so I am reporting in advance. Are you really okay?”

He seemed to realize what I wanted, not just because of the instructions in the memo. His eyes, which were in pain, quickly regained composure.

“Who cares about whom? Go away. I am going to rest.”

Surprisingly, he didn’t even stammer. In one breath, he was back to his normal self. Then, he moved his lips silently.

I am sorry. I am so sorry. I am sorry… I will commit suicide whenever you order. Please forgive him. I didn’t know. I knew nothing. I am serious.

His lips moved incredibly fast. Meanwhile, he looked completely fine, but it appeared that he could burst into tears if slightly provoked. I hurried out, worried that he would actually start crying.

What troubled me was that the Lusea clan had been watching us, and if they interrupted my plan, I wouldn’t let them go easily. Even if they were species that worshiped Yeon-Hee.

***

The barricade that had been concentrated around the bone ring was being moved to expand the distance.

“I told you that His excellency’s mighty power is immense even in a single ring, right? Even Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon couldn’t withstand it. It makes sense since he was the one who guarded it at the closest range. It must have been hard.”

Honda was consoling himself with chit-chat due to his gloomy mood. He also mentioned that if the operation had not been canceled, then we would have joined the headquarters by now.

“In the end, it ended up like this. See, I was right.”

Honda pointed towards the barrack where Kim Ji-Hoon was with his chin. He had finished preparing to leave. The instruction I had given him yesterday seemed to have been passed on to another citizen of the Savior’s City, whom he considered his close aide.

If I considered the territory of the ancient dragons, then it made sense for Kim Ji-Hoon to hurry and leave once he found out my true identity. It was officially known that he was going back after replenishing supplies from the outpost, but in the eyes of Honda and others, it would seem like his injuries were accumulating.

Kim Ji-Hoon left Sector Twenty-Two with several citizens.

After dawn, Saeka called me as I expected.

“Do you know that his necklace has not been found yet?”

I nodded. “Yes, I heard.”

“The citizens are planning to search Sector Fifteen again. Among us, you, Safety Bureau, will join them.”

It was situated between Sector Seven, where the golden armor had been uncovered, and Sector Twenty-Three, where the fragmented spear was unearthed and the formidable forces of Doom Kaos and Old One still held sway. From here in Sector Twenty, it bordered to the southwest.

She said sternly, “I am not going to deal with complaints.”

“When do they leave?” I asked.

“As soon as the team is assembled. You are an outsider, but they highly value your trait. If you return alive, then you qualify to be part of our group. Prepare to leave and standby.”

Saeka left after notifying me. Honda clicked his tongue.

“I thought you were lucky, but I guess not. But still, you are better off. If you return, she will accept you as one of us, right? It is rare for Saeka to say something like that.”

His words were meaningless.

I was curious about the reaction of the guy who was sure to be the dragon. By now, the same instructions should have been dropped for him. He had been desperate to stay here yesterday, but so far, it had been quiet.

He no longer had excuses like yesterday. If he wanted to maintain his disguise, then he had to follow the orders of the command. However, the reason he had been quiet was probably that he had a part he believed in, which was the Sacred Tower in the elven’s headquarters.

***

The Sacred Tower, of course, had the shield that neutralized modern firearms. In addition to strengthening the elves and dropping powerful Mana explosives, it had one more effect. That was why it was dangerous to open a gate directly to Elsland.

One of the functions held by the tower was extended to the mainland in the past. The intangible barrier not only detected the opening of the Seven Demon King Corps’s gate in advance but also bought time before it opened.

That was the power of the Old One. That was how the Tower resisted the opening of the enemy’s gate as much as possible. Not only that, but a single tower also had a wide range of influence, enough to cover the entire Elsland. One of them was deployed on the battlefield.

“From the beginning, they might have completed the barrier to prevent your kind from entering. We have not tested it yet.”

What I had mentioned to Doom Kaos was coming out from the tower. Looking back, Doom Kaos seemed to have been aware of the situation. He knew that there was no other alternative without accommodating my request.

Anyway, if the dragon followed the instructions of the command obediently, it would be because he was sure that he could react to the situation within the distance between the search area and here. I was certain of his disguised state. He must have suppressed his power in some way while preparing to use it when necessary like me.

It must have been disguised so as not to be discovered by me. Even at this moment, he would be waiting for me to appear.

***

He was close by. I didn’t deliberately turn my gaze, nor did I stare at him. I acted naturally.

The search team consisted of twenty people, and I was inevitably a loner. He also emitted an awkward vibe among the other citizens of the Savior’s City.

Before I knew it, our steps were in sync.

“You were too much yesterday. No matter how different our thoughts were, you shouldn’t have done that. Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon is the one closest to His Sanctuary among us.”

The one walking ahead of me spoke, ignoring my presence and only addressing the dragon guy.

“Then, is it right to leave His equipment and have everyone leave? Even for Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon, the equipment emanates His mighty power that is unbearable. If that falls into the hands of the enemy…”

“So who do you think can even touch such a thing? Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon wanted to contribute to His War. If he hadn’t united our will at every moment, we wouldn’t have been where we are now, comrade.”

It was ridiculous because this guy could touch it. Although it was impossible in his current state, it was possible if he released all his power. However, he still left the ring behind for a perfect surprise attack. He must have been thinking that there was still time to take it after getting rid of me.

Nonetheless, he was wrong. I was already here, and I had him within reach.

There was quite a distance between us and where the citizens of the Savior’s City and Saeka’s group were. From the beginning, the search was just a means to lure him out. I had no intention of really going through with it. There was no need to talk to him.

I slowed down slightly. This situation was rather advantageous for me. He was immersed in his fantasy of ambushing me and was waiting for the moment to unleash his power, but in reality, he was practically sealing his power, which was not much different from me.

The big difference between him and me was that right now, he was showing me his back, and I was behind him. I needed to be swift like I was when I beheaded the Great Green.

I chose the cliffs ahead, which began to come into view, as the spot for the ambush. The search team continued to advance toward the destination chosen for the search, and it seemed like they planned to pass through the cliffs. The moment everyone threw themselves down the cliff would be the moment to attack.

Thump. Thump.

The wind blew gently, but it was accompanied by a pain that pierced through my skin. The search leader said while walking, “This is under the influence of Sector Twenty-Three, which means we are not far from Sector Fifteen. From now on, be alert and pay special attention.”

Among them, my disguised identity was the weakest, but no one seemed to care about me. They took for granted that I was cautious and ignored me.

The same was true for him, so he only showed his back and didn’t look my way.

Meanwhile, there was an area where the land rose like mountains beyond the cliffs. From there, shadowy energies crossed the cliffs and reached us.

It was not a very bright day, so it felt like we were immersed in darkness. The cliff in front of me looked like a quagmire dragging me into hell.

All these sensations were due to the wind coming from Sector Twenty-Three, where a powerful collision between the Old One and Doom Kaos had taken place. The citizens said that a powerful energy flew from my bone ring, but the strongest energy flew from that area.

Just a slight touch of it disturbed my mind, and the pace of the party noticeably slowed down. The same went for me and him. Anxiety arose, that perhaps he had figured out my disguise and was preparing for the right moment.

However, that completely faded away as soon as the wind stopped. My vision was clearing up. The day was not getting brighter, nor were the shadows that had been covering us being removed.

Swip! Swip!

As the members of the party threw themselves off the cliff one by one, there were gaps in my field of vision. It was his mistake to have confronted Kim Ji-Hoon yesterday because it naturally pushed him to the position of an outcast like me.

Once he was about to throw himself down before me, I saw a clear path even though I had not yet released my power. It was the trajectory of the sword that could blow his head off!

However, there was no need to rush. Everything was under my control.

[You have used the Mysterious Stone.]

[Mysterious Stone has been transformed into ‘Odin’s Left Eye.’]

[You have used Odin’s Left Eye.]

[You have leveled up.]

[Level Change: 281 → 641]

…

[The Privilege ‘Second Round’ will proceed.]

…

[The Proficiency Level of the trait Man Who Overcomes Adversity has increased.]

…

Notification messages poured out in an instant. There was no way the eyepatch could handle the power that was about to explode anyway, so I ripped off the patch and hood with one hand.

He was just about to throw himself down the cliff, but his head was turning towards me. In the transcendent sensory zone, his head movement seemed incredibly slow. The way his expression changed to pure horror was also quite slow.

As expected, his disguise was so perfect that no concrete evidence that he was an ancient dragon was captured. However, his two eyes were stained with terror, and the hostility that blossomed there in an instant couldn’t possibly be shown from a citizen of the Savior’s City.

- You should die here.

I sent him a telepathic message, but for him at this moment, it wasn’t just a voice but an attack piercing through his eardrums. However, blood wouldn’t gush out of his ears right away. Right now, the section where he and I existed was different. The time he felt and the time I felt were different.

It was an instant for him, so he wouldn’t have grasped the situation immediately. By the time he was resolved to confront me, all he would see was his body bursting apart. Then, he would be writhing in the pain of a soul being obliterated, without even a moment to beg for mercy from the Old One!

High risk, high return. If his disguise was discovered, then there were consequences to be paid. It was something that I also risked.

- Die.

- Die.

- Die.

A thrilling sensation wrapped around my whole body.

[You have used Devi’s Sword.]

[You have used Odin’s Wrath.]

[You have used Odin’s Ethereal Animal.]

The onslaught of blades and lightning bolts tore through.

Woosh-!

I was in the midst of it all. Even then, the movement of his head turning toward me was not yet complete.

Chapter 466

Fine cracks started to appear on his face, then droplets of blood began to form between the slowly opening cracks in his skin. It was not just his face. His hand, which had been moving toward his chest, had stopped in its motion and was being torn to shreds.

The speed at which Devi’s Sword was ripping him apart was not the pace he could keep up with. Moreover, lightning bolts were drilling into his ears and eyes, piercing through his skin. However, the pain wouldn’t have been properly delivered to his brain.

His physical body was already done. The blast of pressure from my fist’s movement swept him away before the fist itself could.

Woosh-!

His state was no different from a puzzle being shattered into thousands of pieces as his flesh had been torn into fragments immediately. It was as if the puzzle pieces were pouring out as the puzzle board was flipped over.

The blood had already hardened, and even that was breaking into fine powder-like dust, but that was before I could even touch it. The blood solidified and scattered into powder and sparks ignited in it. The volume of each piece of his torn flesh was shrinking, trying to bounce and fly away in every direction.

At that moment, I plunged into them and wrapped all of them with my wings.

Roar!

Precisely speaking, all sorts of impurities were contained within the area embraced by my wings. However, what was important were not these scraps from the beginning! It was what he had been hiding in his clothing. While all sorts of scraps were settling down within my wings, that thing remained intact.

As I had assumed, it was a small dagger.

[Mysterious Relic (Item)]

Indeed, it was made in the same way Odin’s Left Eye was. There was no doubt that this object contained the concentrated power of the ancient dragon. Even in its current state, its core power was suppressed enough to hold it without purification.

However, I postponed unlocking it. Even if I unlocked it now, I would only be obstructed by the power of the ancient dragon contained within.

As soon as I caught it, I concentrated my Sense on another movement that had nowhere to go, trapped in my wings. I couldn’t identify the movement with the naked eye, but just like during the battle against the Great Green, I could feel the writhing of a soul.

It was the soul of the ancient dragon. Before, I couldn’t deal with it as I didn’t know its habits, but now it was different. Its soul escaped when it lost its physical body, then it could form a heart from a part of their soul, then when the heart was complete, it could summon the Old One.

Nonetheless, I wouldn’t give him the chance this time. I was basically facing him within the small space confined by my wings. Just because I couldn’t see the soul didn’t mean the soul wasn’t there.

It was desperately trying to escape from me. An intangible force was increasing, beating against the walls of my wings.

Soon, the phenomenon I had been waiting for was detected. It was a very tiny grain. That speck was the source that rapidly created the heart, and as soon as it appeared, I clenched it in one hand.

I couldn’t fully close my fist. The soul underwent a sudden growth such that my fist was already half open. A black aura writhed between the gaps of the fist. The power of it beating against the wall of wings began to diminish as it began to focus on completing the heart.

[Warning: The Heart of the Great Black has been created.]

[Progress: 45%]

…

[Progress: 51%]

[Warning: Once the heart is complete, the Great Black will be able to cast ‘Advent of Main Figure.]

[Progress: 54%]

The power of the dead was so strong that one of the blood vessels on the back of my hand burst. There was a searing pain at the point where it touched its heart.

However, compared to the pain that it must have been feeling, this was nothing for me. I struggled against the force that was trying to complete the heart for a while. Every joint in my fist creaked, and my whole arm shook.

Then, I felt it at one point. The black aura that was squirming between the gaps of my fist was being sucked into the heart all at once, and the trend of increasing power began to wane.

[Progress: 54%]

…

[Progress: 32%]

…

[Progress: 1%]

A piercing scream in a female voice burst out.

- Nooooooo…

She tried to suppress her scream until the end, but eventually, it seemed that she didn’t have a choice. It couldn’t be helped. After all, not only was she unable to complete the heart, but her soul couldn’t escape from me and was crushed along with the heart.

Crush!

The sound of the heart being destroyed was unusually loud. It was only when my fist finally clenched that I had to grit my teeth.

[You have removed the Great Black.]

Although it had diminished, there was still residual power. The power that had not been fully formed and was reduced was now concentrated. The last resistance would explode right in front of my eyes.

Damn it. That fucking thing was about to burst right in the center of my fist. I knew it…

[Odin’s Ethereal Animal has been destroyed.]

[Odin’s Wrath has been destroyed.]

Thud!

***

I was falling. As soon as I regained my sight, I checked on the safety of my worshippers. The damage was minimal as they were hidden in my wings, and the wings had absorbed the explosion.

However, the cliff collapsing above them and cracks in the surroundings were another problem. I landed in front of them and caused a gust of wind. With every stretch of fist, the piles of dirt and chunks of earth flying toward us were turned into powder and swept away in the opposite direction.

I stopped punching when everything became calm. At least the arm holding the dagger was fine. That was the arm I used to punch. However, the other arm, which had absorbed the explosion shock, was in a terrible state. It was so severely injured that it was a miracle it was still attached to my body, and it hurt more as I thought about it.

“O… Odin…”

Meanwhile, my worshippers clearly understood what I had sacrificed for them. Their eyes were moist and filled with awe.

In front of the dangerous eyes of fanaticism, I realized what I had done. Looking back, this was the first time I had directly intervened for the citizens. In my judgment, the great impression I received yesterday was the reason I stepped in.

Around that time, I regained the ability to move my arm without having to use the Punishment of the Moong Water God.

My skin was healing, but the citizens began to take off their combat uniforms all at once. I hadn’t asked them to, nor had I paid them any attention. I joined them and took off the tattered uniform.

“...I didn’t realize it until now. Please kill me.”

“Please kill me.”

“Please kill meeeeee-”

Indeed, they all knelt down without exception and lowered their heads. They stretched their necks long enough that I could behead them whenever I wanted.

“I will reward your achievements later. Return to the headquarters.”

I left them. The reason I could shake off the regret of not being able to obtain the heart of the Great Black was that I had obtained something of equal value as loot. The Great Black had no choice but to offer this to me without ever being able to use it.

[Mysterious Relic (Item)

The relic’s identity is unknown until used.

Item Class: ?

Item Level: ?]

It resembled the Mysterious Stone that had transformed into Odin’s Left Eye, so it would be an incredibly powerful object, overshadowing the bone ring. There was something I needed to do before unveiling the true nature of this item. I had to remove the disguise that was no longer needed.

If ‘Odin’s Left Eye’ were to end up in the hands of someone in our faction or an enemy’s group, nothing could be more horrifying. Though the likelihood of that happening was almost nil, one couldn’t know if a character like Saint Cassian or Jayden suddenly appeared.

I stopped and found a place to set things up. Organizing the blueprints I had collected into one category was not a difficult task. I followed the process I used to create the Extractor. Just as the extraction and absorption process had been automated by embedding a device in my body at that time, I created a domain to mangle blueprints!

[* Blueprints in possession]

[1. Insignia, Time Reversal]

[2. Trait, Extractor]

[3. Item, Odin’s Left Eye - Mysterious Stone]

[4. Skill, Hermes’s Teleportation]

[5. Skill, Fountain of Sanctity]

…

I started with the Extractor.

[You have obtained the trait ‘Extractor.’]

[Extractor has been activated.]

[Target: Item, Odin’s Left Eye]

[Name: Na Seon-Hu

Level: 641 (Overlord) *Second Round*]

[You have regained your original power.]

***

The War of New Devil. How strong was Entegasto during its prime? I suddenly had this thought before unveiling the loot. The ancient dragons under the Great Red had been terrified by the mere name of Entegasto and ran away.

Entegasto’s power must have surpassed that of each ancient dragon. Whether it was its own power or borrowed from Doom Kaos, it must have been far beyond what I could manage. Even though it had lost its divinity, it was so powerful back then. That was why it could secure so many spoils.

However, I wasn’t as strong as it used to be. Therefore, I knew that destroying Black before it could summon its main body was the best choice. Thus, Black was completely annihilated, along with its heart, skull, and other organs.

Nonetheless, I was certain that Entegasto in its prime couldn’t have obtained something like this even in its prime.

[You have used Mysterious Relic.]

Please, please!

[Mysterious Relic has transformed into ‘The Great Silver.’]

[Explorer has been activated.]

[The Great Silver (Item)

It is a great relic imbued with the Great Silver’s spirit of sacrifice. Also, it is a formidable weapon created to counter the dark Demon King, Doom Man. The sharp blade, forged from the Great Silver’s skull, houses its soul, and its heart has been embedded to complete the sanctity of the relic. The Great Silver’s powers and soul are bound to the relic itself. This is a powerful blessing and constraint designed for the Great Black, who was chosen as the owner of this relic.

* No purification is needed.

* Power greatly increases against beings of the Doom Kaos’s faction.

Item Class: SSS

Item Level: 700

Effect: Power Resistance + 50%, Mental Resistance + 50%, Soul Resistance + 50%, Duration of all skills and traits + 300%

The Great’s Common Power ‘Gate Formation’

The Great’s Common Power ‘Purification’

The Great’s Common Power ‘Polymorph’

The Great’s Common Power ‘Advent of Main Figure’

The Great Silver’s Unique Power ‘Steel Curtain’

The Great Silver’s Unique Power ‘Steel Cloud’

The Great Silver’s Unique Power ‘Steel Breath’

Physical Defense: 300000 / 300000

Magic Defense: 300000 / 300000

Power Possessed: 1000/1000]

Yes. An object created to kill me was now in my hands.

Chapter 467

Rumble.

It could have been the beginning of a bombardment at the Elf Tower. The vibrations rising from the ground were intense like an earthquake, and the consecutive roaring sounds were extreme as well.

It was evident that something bad had happened in the direction the search team had headed.

Ugh, why now.

Honda’s face stiffened with anxiety. The noise was terrifying, but the destructive force that shook the ground was even more dreadful. He, who had been eagerly waiting for the day to safely join the command, was now faced with the situation he had been afraid of the most.

Soon, the vibrations subsided, and there were no more sounds of explosions.

Nonetheless, that made him even more nervous. It was chaotic. The citizens of Savior’s City gathered in the place were divided into groups, and it seemed they were planning to send a considerable force to the center of the incident. In other words, they were going to the epicenter of the explosion that shook the ground even from this far distance.

What if it wasn’t a bombardment? What if a powerful species from outer space had appeared?

Honda waited for leader Saeka, who left to meet the leaders of the citizens. They seemed to be giving an instruction to her, and Saeka was arguing with them. Although Honda couldn’t eavesdrop on their conversation, he could roughly guess what was going on.

Honda wasn’t the only one who was waiting for Saeka to return. All the members of his group gathered around her as she came back.

Honda asked first, “They shouldn’t do this. Are they really splitting the forces in half?”

The citizens had divided their forces in a ratio of eight to two.

“They have determined that it was not a bombardment. They think that transcendent beings or enemies of equivalent power have been deployed. I think the same. If it had been a bombardment, then we would have been able to find some clues.”

“It looks like only twenty percent of us are staying here, and that is ridiculous. It would be difficult to protect this area even if we all stay. We are going to lose so many people.”

“It’s not twenty percent,” Saeka answered while staring at the side where most of the citizens were gathered.

Honda momentarily became speechless. He wondered if that meant the majority of the citizens would be deployed to the scene of the incident.

“The citizens of the Savior’s City agreed that they cannot turn this place, where His ring is, into a battlefield. We cannot argue with that. Besides, our mission was to protect the ring according to the Chairman’s order from the beginning. So, right now, we can say we have two choices.”

Saeka’s grave gaze made not only Honda but all the members of her group also hold their breath.

“Either stay here if you think there is a chance of winning. Or run away.”

Until a few minutes ago, the group members were absorbed in the dream of joining the command. However, they were now concerned to the point where they had to consider fleeing.

However, there didn’t seem to be any time to drown in despair. Whatever happened, it seemed like it would reach here soon.

“If we run away, then where do we go? The association won’t let us go easily.”

“There is a coalition called the Seven Cities Alliance in the east. It would be better for us to turn to them rather than the Exile Empire. If things don’t work out there, then we will cross the sea. But this is only if we decide to run away.”

The escape plan didn’t include returning to the mainland as they had seen so many things there during their brief return to the mainland. They witnessed what kind of disasters the unregistered Awakened and those who refused to fight encountered. It was better to prioritize being in Saint Dragorin, which had satellites and a network, than the mainland, where they would have to avoid pursuit from the association.

Everyone was truly engrossed in a painful calculation. Only complex glances were exchanged and nothing was said out loud. There was no time, but it was also not something that could be decided lightly. At that time, Honda was hoping that the leader Saeka would make a decision while he was watching her, but she too couldn’t find any clue.

Therefore, Honda found it strange to see the citizens of the Savior’s City moving decisively amidst all of this. In any situation, the most important thing was one’s own life. Nevertheless, they had something they valued more than their lives. When they were given a suicide mission to attack the Elves’ Tower yesterday, there was a little hesitation, but it was not because of their lives.

But why? Suddenly, Honda felt envious of them.

***

The citizens of the Savior’s City began to move, adhering to the pretext that they could not turn this place, where His equipment was kept, into a warzone. As the majority of them left, the void became even more prominent. Until then, the members of Saeka’s group had not been able to come to a decision.

However, when they were forced to join the remaining citizens, the option to flee practically disappeared.

If the Safety Bureau was here, things might have been different…

The trait Explorer was like that. There were only a few Awakened with that trait, but surprisingly a lot was known about its capabilities. They could not only detect the opening of the gate in advance but could also bring up unexpected solutions or incredible luck when they faced a crisis.

Now that the System was gone and was replaced by intuition, the abilities of the Explorer were special back when the System was still present. Well… They were killed because of that specialty, though.

Honda recalled an Explorer he had met in the Stage of Advent, then stopped.

“Safety Bureau is probably dead, right?”

Saeka did not answer. Who would have known that the situation would take such a drastic turn? She was regretting her decision just like Honda.

Honda and Saeka turned their gazes behind them almost simultaneously. There was His bone ring beyond the barricade. It was an item that had bestowed upon them extreme luck and crisis. A golden aura writhed around the ring as if it was a living creature, and Saeka could not take her eyes off it.

Honda had to say it, knowing it was overstepping, “Even Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon couldn’t withstand it, right? If you even try to put it on, it will be the end of you.”

He was speaking in Japanese, but the citizens of the Savior’s City suddenly gave him eerie looks and glared at them.

It was then.

Woosh—!

A strong wind gusted. It was so powerful that it forced Honda and even Saeka to cover their eyes. The wind blew from the direction of the incident scene, carrying dirt and dust. For a moment, the entire area was engulfed in a thick cloud of dust.

It was obvious that the moment had finally come. They couldn’t know what had happened to the citizens who had gone on the offensive earlier, but what was certain was that they had to fight with the remaining members.

“Get ready for the battle!”

Someone among the Savior’s City shouted.

“Get ready for the battle!”

Saeka’s shout to her group members also pierced through Honda’s ears. Honda couldn’t open his eyes. Only after the dirt and dust were swept away by the intense wind did he regain his vision.

However, it was strangely quiet everywhere. No shield had been raised, so that meant there was no attack. Then, Honda saw a familiar figure in his line of sight. He shouted toward the person looking down at the bone ring beyond the barricade.

“Safety Bureau! You! Are you crazy???”

Honda didn’t know how Safety Bureau had gotten there. All he saw when he opened his eyes was that scene. Safety Bureau, whom Honda thought was dead, was trying to take the bone ring beyond the barricade.

Honda stared intensely at the face turned toward him. His eye patch was gone, revealing his scarred face. It was definitely Safety Bureau.

However, something was odd. His remaining eye glanced at Honda, sending a chilling sensation up his spine. The surroundings were eerily quiet. The ringing in his ears was so sharp it felt as though they were being punctured.

“W…wait…. Why…why are you guys all just watching that happen?”

Honda turned to the side with his trembling hands. He looked toward his leader Saeka. However, she was gone. Not just the members of the group, but all the citizens of the Savior’s City were kneeling.

Honda’s head movements were creaky like a broken machine. Only when he lowered his gaze did he see the top of Saeka’s head, as she was also kneeling.

What the fuck…

No one told him anything, and not even a hint of blame was in anyone’s eyes. They were all kneeling with their heads lowered. Honda’s entire body started to tremble. He was frozen, unable to even think of kneeling himself, shocked by what he had done just a moment ago.

“Safety Bureau! You! Are you crazy???”

It was true. Honda himself was the one who was crazy. Starting with the crazy words he spat out just now, the events of the last two days began to vividly come to mind, all of them marked by his arrogant behavior.

Honda felt as if his mind was collapsing. Through his dazed vision, he saw His figure holding the bone ring. The golden aura of the bone ring was in sync with Him. It was a spectacle just by itself, but the aura exploded into golden waves when it reached the dagger in His other hand.

However, the scene was not just awe-inspiring to Honda. He found himself retracing the events that took place at the end of the Stage of Advent. Back then, there were so many who had died horribly. Those terrifying beings who once controlled the lives and deaths of others were turned into ashes before Odin.

“It’s an honor to see the Great Odin.”

“It’s an honor to see the Great Odin—!”

The reason for the silence until now seemed to have been for this one explosive moment. The citizens of the Savior’s City were both ecstatic and solemn. Their restrained atmosphere felt terrifying to Honda. Even if He didn’t come directly to take Honda's life, the owners of the shouts would not leave Honda alone.

Honda suddenly realized that he was still standing. His legs were shaking, and he hastily tried to kneel. However, it was too late. His mouth wouldn’t open, as if bound by something.

When His face came close, Honda felt like everything was fading into the distance. And it actually did. He couldn’t comprehend what was happening.

He only came to his senses after the situation had ended. The events just before felt like very distant memories. Honda’s head slowly turned toward one of his shoulders. As He passed, He patted Honda’s shoulder and said.

“Honda. You and your group members are joining the headquarters right now.”

He called Honda by his name.

Oh, the Great Odin…

Chapter 468

“Honda. You and your group members are joining the headquarters right now.”

I did not head to the front lines, nor did I go to retrieve the golden armor. My first destination was Sector Twenty-Three because the reason why the Elf Queen had no choice but to join the battle herself was there.

When I arrived, there were waves of intense power flowing in the area. Deeply dug underground spaces like sinkholes were visible here and there, and pieces of my destroyed spear were scattered on the ground. It was obvious that it was dangerous to rush into the source of the waves immediately.

It was a powerful phenomenon created by the collision of Doom Kaos and Old One. The strength seemed to be waning and reaching a level where an entry attempt could be made soon.

First, I grabbed the empty air. The pressure that intervened in the space began to form in my hand.

[Inventory has been created.]

***

I was curious about how the Great Black could conceal her power. What about me? I had to pour a lot of power into the item ‘Odin’s Left Eye.’ Even then, I had no choice but to pack it again according to the Old One’s blueprint.

However, Black didn’t need that. With just the appearance of my unfortunate worshippers, she was able to completely hide her abilities. Therefore, I was determined to absorb that blueprint once the situation settled down, but it turned out to be unnecessary. It seemed to be embedded in the dagger itself.

[Polymorph (Item effect)

It is one of the seven powers imbued in the Great Silver. ‘Polymorph’ is a power that can transform the physical body into a specific species, and is a common power among the Greats. Many Dragorins were born under the blessing of this power.

However, the Great Silver’s Polymorph is special compared to that of others. It is because the Old One, deeply impressed by the Great Silver’s noble sacrifice, granted him the same power as the Great Red.

Detailed Effect: Even Awakened with Sense beyond the Overlord section won’t be able to detect the user’s Polymorph.

The power consumed varies depending on specific conditions

* The stronger the species to be transformed into, the more power is used. The release of Polymorph also varies according to the specific conditions.

* The stronger the species, the longer the completion and release time.]

At this point, it should have been called ‘Unique Power,’ not a common power.

[Would you like to change the item effect (the Great’s Common Power ‘Polymorph’) to (the Great Silver’s Unique Power ‘Complete Polymorph’)?]

The system inside me moved on its own and displayed a message.

However, what was important was not the name. If I wasn’t going to extract the power immediately, then I needed to fully understand the ability, and there was no reason to delay.

Nonetheless, if Polymorph actually reconstructed me, then there was something I had to prepare in advance.

[* Inventory]

[Doom Man’s Bone Ring that the Dead Revere has been added.]

And then it happened. Perhaps it was due the fact that Silver’s soul was imbued in the blade, but it began to emit a scream-like resonance.

[* Complete Polymorph]

[Please specify the species you wish to transform into.]

[1. Human/Greenwood Natives 2. Elf 3. Orc 4. Dwarf 5. Others]

[You have selected Human/Greenwood Natives. Please specify further.]

[1. Human Awakened 2. Greenwood Knight 3. Greenwood Wizard 4. Human Civilian or Greenwood Non-Ability User]

[You have selected 1. Human Awakened. Please specify further.]

[1. Bronze section 2. Silver section 3. Gold section 4. Platinum section 5. Diamond section 6. Master section 7. Challenger section 8. Ender section]

The area responsible for Explorer writhed and danced every moment. When I focused my Sense there, it felt like each neuron in my brain was flickering for some reason. It must have been the sensation of the system rummaging through my subconscious.

Of course, the Old One could no longer intervene, and the system existed solely for me. Still, the existence of something that moved on its own within my area I couldn’t perceive was inevitably unsettling. This was regardless of the help I was receiving.

[You have chosen the Ender section. Please specify further.

* The maximum level you can specify is 640.]

[LV 561 ~ LV 640]

[You have selected LV 640. Would you like to proceed?]

Perhaps the power of the Great Silver was at this level. If I compared it to myself, it was as if I reached the end of the Ender section in pure abilities. This item required no purification and could be used by anyone.

At least, Odin’s Left Eye that I created was imbued with my entire power. No one could handle the strength unless it was a transcendent being dealing with it.

However, this was not like that. Though it was called Polymorph, anyone could take this and even an Awakened in the Bronze section could instantly gain the power of the Ender section with it. The risk that the two great dragons took to kill me was immeasurable.

***

In the Old One faction, it was called the Soul Transfer Ring of Saint Cassian, and in the Doom Kaos faction, it was called Doom Arukuda’s Soul Harvesting Scythe. This item was dedicated by an elf who betrayed their kind and contributed the most in making a leap from the Ender section’s barrier to the beginning of the Overlord section.

My experience at that time started tempting me as I now had the power of a great dragon in my hands. If it was possible to absorb not only the massive Mana imbued in the item but also all seven powers, I would have done so immediately. The reason I didn’t absorb the bone ring and left it as it was, was the same.

I continued the experiment. After all, I was confident that Black could conceal her power because she had borrowed the power of Silver, and I wanted to experience the principle firsthand. I was also curious how it worked when my physical form changed into another species.

I thought of one guy as a target to specify. Although it was in the mental world, I had repeated his life countless times.

The system moved.

[You have selected Elf.]

[You have selected Sword Master.]

[You have selected Holy Knight. (Power Consumption: 160)]

[You have used the item ‘the Great Silver.’]

It was imperative to reveal as many facts as possible before the Sense diminished to the point of hampering immersion. I delved into my inner world. The inner world consisted of a shell that held the power of the four main abilities, and within it were areas dealing with skills and traits.

However, I noticed movements as if something akin to an outer shell was trying to form over the inner shell. The inner shells that constituted the four main abilities were divided into this new outer shell.

In other words, it was like overlaying another world onto the original inner world to make it impossible to look into the original world.

Then, I suddenly felt a foreign energy intervene. It was distinct from my golden aura, and it could only have been the power of ‘the Great Silver’ that I had used. A considerable amount of it poured into the barrier separating the inner and outer shells. Then, the remaining energy began to form two areas within the outer shell. One was structured reminiscent of a traits area, and the other seemed to be forming into swordsmanship like the knights of Greenwood possessed.

I was completely engrossed in the process of creating a new, independent world. I even lost track of time.

Soon, I tried my best to maintain my immersion after the inner and outer shells began to separate, but it was impossible. I was bounced off from my inner world.

[Ancient Rage (Trait)

The rage towards Doom Kaos and the Demon Kings will guide you.

Class: SS

Effect: Awakens as a Dragorin upon meeting conditions

Duration: Until death.]

The trait window floated in the center of my vision but vanished in an instant. Not just the trait window but everything on the system was completely blocked.

Crack. Craaaack.

Every bone, from the spine and femurs to the smallest bones in the ear… All the bones made noises as they contracted and expanded, accompanied by excruciating pain. My original power was trapped in the new body formed by Polymorph, but my emotions surged fiercely.

My body was reconfigured. I had imagined such a structure as a way to conceal power, but turning that idea into reality was not my domain. In the supernatural world, the Old One was in charge of such realms, and I could only imitate. And now, it had provided me with a new blueprint.

Well…there was a constraint that I had to freely control the powers, but…

However, it was then. I couldn’t keep thinking of the inspirations I just got. The sensation of something piercing my head was clear despite being far from the source. The power was difficult to handle even as a Sword Master and Holy Knight at the same time. The traces of the clash between Doom Kaos and the Old One were that strong.

I hurried while inducing the Sixth Sense to dispel Polymorph. My vision continued to shake. At some point, I was crawling on the ground. At another, I was running at the top speed I could muster.

All I could do while waiting for my original power to return was to get away from the waves as best as I could. The waves were also irregular.

I relied solely on my Sense, with no specific direction. After struggling for a long time, the piercing sensation in my head disappeared. Even then, Polymorph was not lifted. When configured with a strong physical body, the time taken for the release increased due to the energy used in restructuring the immense power.

Meanwhile, something was conveyed to me intuitively without any message popping up. There was not much time left before Polymorph was lifted. After the inner world’s structure returned to its original form, these disgusting pointy ears too would revert to their original state.

I was waiting for Polymorph to be lifted in a relatively safe area. However, the noise of weapons clashing grew louder along with explosions, and it gradually came closer to me from a distance.

I faintly heard the language of the elves and ours.

Battle! A massive battle was taking place between the forces pushing toward us and the ones resisting them. The group pushing toward us was superior. I didn’t have time for Polymorph to be lifted.

Woosh-!

It was a tussle. Thousands of Awakened and elves were tangled together haphazardly, and there was no way to form squads distinguished by main skills. The overall battlefield was chaotic, but the skirmishes between the main forces that gathered and dispersed at the front lines had some patterns.

Also, the elves’ main forces were clearly gaining an advantage. It was easy to identify a figure with the stature of a commander. A brilliant light flickered from the sword he wielded and the armor he wore. He was armed with items that were treated as relics of the Lacryma here.

I targeted him and charged at the ground.

“Lord… Anemos? What are you doing here!”

Inside the helmet, his eyes emitted a sense of both surprise and delight. Although I was wearing the battle uniform of my side, he seemed to have mistakenly thought that I had been fighting here long before.

“It’s perfect timing. Please help us, Lord Anemos!”

I had the urge to pierce right through that blabbering mouth of his, loading the power of the Sword Master into the Great Silver.

Suddenly, a phenomenon that obstructed my movement occurred. It must have been the completion of the reorganization of my inner world.

Crack. Craaaack.

My head involuntarily twisted, and small screams erupted from every joint.

[Polymorph has been lifted.]

Snip-!

Chapter 469

The head of the commander was falling off. He was protected by an enhanced physique and outstanding armor. Nevertheless, when I swung my dagger and sliced his neck there was hardly any resistance. There should have been some feeling when I cut through his neck, but there was none.

His helmet, armor, and even the sword he was holding were all destroyed in an instant, unable to withstand the force imbued in my dagger. What I felt was merely the repercussion of that impact.

However, there was no time to be amazed by the power of my dagger.

[Forerunner has been activated.]

[Your Agility figure has been changed. → MAX]

[Sensitive has been activated.]

[Your Sense figure has been changed. → MAX]

The figure was nine hundred. MAX. Both Sense and Agility reached their ultimate peak, and the screams of the dagger intensified. I wondered if it was truly a scream, fear, or if the dagger was simply pouring out curses. Until that moment, I couldn’t pinpoint why the dagger was vibrating so much.

But suddenly, it clicked in my mind. This was the second time my Sense had reached its peak. There was something I couldn’t quite feel the first time, and once I finally realized what it was, I noticed what else was possible.

Just as in the old days when I had to focus all my Sense to find hidden enemies, and a throbbing headache shook my vision as I concentrated my Sense intensively.

[You have entered the Realm of the Ultimate.]

The already slow world slowed down even more. It was almost as if the world had stopped. This silence was an even more overwhelming phenomenon than the destructive power shown by the dagger. The phenomenon of feeling like time had slowed down was something I experienced when I defeated Black.

However, the difference was stark now. Back then, there was some motion such as how cracks had formed on Black’s face and blood had coagulated before turning into dust. Nonetheless, even that was hard to find now.

Only the one called Sword Master, who was called ‘challenger’ from our side, showed slow movements. If it had been possible to enter this realm when I fought against Entegasto, then the result would have changed from a hard-fought draw to a slight victory.

I pressed down on my throbbing temples, then I removed the things that were taking up a significant part of my vision.

The head of the elf commander was on the ground. As I pushed it aside and looked up at the sky, I could directly see it looking down at me: Doom Arukuda.

***

It existed in an unknown dimension, which was its homeland. However, its gaze scanning the battlefield was here. If it wanted, it could reveal its massive eyeballs to us, just as it did in the homeland of the Baclan’s territory.

However, it was not interested in the battle situation. It was only staring intently at me. More precisely, at what I was holding in my hand, not me. The way it looked at the ‘Great Silver’ was blatant, whether there was no reason to hide its greed, or if the greed was too immense to conceal.

It seemed like it would descend at any moment to demand it from me. Just like how civilians in the world dominated by the club but knew nothing about it, I was also facing facts I was not aware of. Things undoubtedly existed but were unrecognizable.

It was not only Doom Arukada. From a distance, I could faintly sense the gazes of the Old One, Doom Kaos, and the Great Gold.

At that time, Doom Arukuda proved how greedy it was. As its relatively small mouth compared to its eyes appeared and disappeared in the sky, the souls of the elves vanished proportionally.

However, very few elves’ souls disappeared into Arukuda’s mouth as the majority were vanishing into nothingness. Therefore, it must have been disappointed and its greed must have been growing uncontrollably.

I said, “You must know that even if I want to return to you, there is no way to do so.”

The Soul Transfer Ring of Saint Cassian, the so-called Soul Ring and Doom Arukuda’s Soul Harvesting Scythe, was truly gone now.

“Also, I vowed to devote myself to our Master once the battlefield is cleared.”

I was basically telling it to stop paying attention to me. I did not want to provoke it further. I was no longer part of the Seven Demon Kings camp now, and Doom Kaos could have changed his mind.

Just like Entegasto in his prime had torn apart the Undead Emperor in the past, Doom Kaos could have been cautious about me as I had acquired the ability to reverse time and gained a whole power of a dragon.

“I will devote myself to you once the task is done, my Lord.”

Fuck, fuck, fuck…

I did not forget to say that to Doom Kaos, who was watching me. There was a particular reason why I couldn’t help but speak while gritting my teeth. It was not because I wanted to display hostility toward it, but my headache was getting worse.

I could feel my limits and couldn’t stay in the Realm of the Ultimate indefinitely.

Soon after, I was bounced out. Just like when my Sense dropped and I was pushed out of the inner world, I couldn’t avoid the moment of losing concentration in this realm.

***

Doom Kaos and Arukuda might have been watching me even now, but I couldn’t feel them anymore.

[You have exited the Realm of the Ultimate.]

However, the world was still slow. The head of the elf, which had seemed fixed, was now moving slightly in the direction I pushed. There were movements in the fragments of his equipment, and in the surprised expressions of those around who were facing the ambushed commander.

The Swords Master, who was no different from a worm in the Realm of the Ultimate, now had regained an adequate speed. What I meant by ‘adequate speed’ was the pace of civilians. He might have been pushing to his maximum speed, but that was how it appeared to me.

[* Storage box]

[The Great Silver has been added.]

This weapon was so powerful that it destroyed even the enemy’s equipment, so I didn’t need it at the moment.

Anyway, the commander of the elf corps was not chosen based on strength. They must have considered lineage.

The strongest elf stared at me, then leaped high into the air, targeting me. He made such a reckless decision because he couldn’t grasp my power and the strength within the Great Silver with his level of skill.

The moment he soared high enough to look down on me, his pupils dilated.

“Eup…!”

His surprised groan filled the air. At that time, I was eliminating the elves surrounding me while waiting for him. Only then did he witness a part of my ability among the splattering blood of his fellows. I must have been moving at a speed impossible to follow with his naked eyes.

Meanwhile, William Spencer, a challenger Awakened on my side, shot a projectile toward the elves. His back was completely exposed, and I expected another powerful impact. That shouldn’t have happened. I couldn’t let another thing dent into my precious XP, especially since the commander’s equipment was already destroyed.

Tat!

I grabbed the elf’s neck in midair and landed far away. The level of his struggle and resistance was truly that of a civilian. Even the shield he was trying to create could only be completed if I allowed him the time. The same was true for the sword he was holding. Although they were considered sacred relics, he didn't have enough time to properly utilize their abilities.

Crack.

I broke his wrist. The sword he was holding started to fall slowly, abandoned by its master. I removed his helmet and forcefully tore out his earrings alone from his ears. These three items were the only things that held valuable XP at this very moment.

“Kuaaack!”

His scream was delayed, yet I could still sense the lingering Mana within him, a sign of his unyielding spirit. He began forming an image of swordsmanship, displaying graceful and authentic movements. I absorbed everything that I could, aware of the unpredictable usefulness they could bring in the future.

I let him complete his first attack. It started from the opposite fist without a sword. The moment his fist swung in accordance with the image of the swordsmanship and followed the flow of Mana…

[Blueprint ‘Swordsmanship(S)-2’ has been added.]

His fist was stopped by my palm. He had outlived his usefulness. The pressure I exerted by gripping his fist contained a power that could even intervene in space. Even the bastard Lunea couldn’t withstand this power. Not just his fist, but his entire body was concentrated at the center of the pressure.

“You… You… What on earth are you… Aaaaaaah-”

When I released the pressure, his entire body was so shrunken and crumpled that it was unrecognizable.

I collected the loot and moved on, cutting through the battlefield. The sensation of cutting through the necks of elves accumulated in my hand. The thunderbolts I had released earlier were chasing the scent of the elves like the spirits of Osiris. Devi’s Sword pierced through numerous heads.

My destination was the main force to which the now-dead commander and knight had belonged to. Since William’s troop had distanced themselves after engaging them, I must have been especially visible in their view.

When I reached the destination, I revealed myself even further. I also reduced the sensory web that slowed down the world. I stood still. Countless screams erupted from the back, and the noise was so intense that it momentarily drowned out the chaos of the war.

I could see the scene unfolding behind me by looking directly at the pupils of the elves in front of me. Thousands of elves, excluding the main force, were falling in the melee. Their necks were missing something that should have been there.

The blue waves were produced by the lightning bolts, and the blood of the elves swirled along the path where Devi’s Sword had swept past. Only after ashes were spat out by the lightning bolts did it all begin to whirl.

There were approximately five hundred in the main force. They were considered the elite among their species. That was why they could push the Awakened on the front lines this far and reach here.

I announced, “I will not spare any of you. I will not accept surrender. The only way for you to leave here alive is to bring me down.”

Zing.

Lightning bolts surged toward their escape route. Then, it began with the scream-like sound of an elf species. All of their Mana started moving at once. The knights began wielding swords, and the wizards started casting spells. As I expanded my Sense, the world slowed down again.

[Blueprint ‘Swordsmanship(B)-1’ has been added.]

…

[Blueprint ‘Swordsmanship(C)-43’ has been added.]

[Blueprint ‘Magic(A)-3’ has been added.]

…

[Blueprint ‘Magic(D)-22’ has been added.]

If you are going to die, at least give it your all.

[Blueprint ‘Swordsmanship(B)-15’ has been added.]

[Blueprint ‘Magic(C)-44’ has been added.]

…

By the time I was done, I felt something drawing my gaze from the north getting closer. It was Joshua, and he was not alone. The sunset in the sky was gradually engulfed by a bluish hue.

Soon, Joshua appeared, riding on the giant spirit of a dragon.

Hurry up, Master.

Joshua’s determination was conveyed to me. He did not stop and was heading towards Sector Twenty-Three, the origin of the wavelength.

Chapter 470

We were watching the power waves fading away, but what made Joshua anxious wasn’t something hidden there. The number of times he looked up diagonally into the sky was increasing, and the intervals were getting shorter.

He could always see what I could only see by entering the absolute domain. The sun was setting behind him. He was looking up to check the sky this time as well, and his anxiety was noticeable.

I felt like I needed to witness with my own eyes what was causing Joshua nervous.

The message popped up as a headache appeared, as if an icy spike was drilling into my brain.

Zap!

[You have entered the Realm of the Ultimate.]

Things that definitely existed but couldn’t be seen now appeared. The Great Green’s spirit was writhing high in the sky, along with a small jaw. Doom Arukuda’s mouth was indeed tiny. I could imagine what sort of hideous face it would have if it revealed its entirety. Its eyes would occupy most of the face, and the jaw would be small as a dot, making it difficult to distinguish it as a mouth.

Doom Arukuda was chewing the massive spirit of the Green with such a tiny mouth. If mental figures could bleed, then the sky would be stained in blood by now. Since that was not possible, all Green could do was writhe in agony.

Even then, the tiny mouth clamped onto the head of the gigantic soul. It felt like I could hear the sound of it chewing.

This was how far Arukuda had intervened in this area. Also, it appeared that Joshua was only focused on that scene. It was obvious that his vision was narrower than mine as he couldn’t see the phenomena unfolding beyond.

I was certain of this because if he could see the same thing as me, he wouldn’t have been anxious just by seeing the Green getting swallowed. Further away, Doom Kaos and the Old One were fighting.

Two essences of energy, which could never be merged, filled the space in the sky. At least in my view, the entire sky was tangled with the black and white energy, like pouring equal amounts of black and white oil on a water surface. It was a bizarre scene that naturally caught my eye.

The confrontation was so exquisite that it felt more like a fundamental phenomenon of the universe than a collision of two powerful forces. It was like Tai Chi.

What are you looking at?

Joshua asked as he realized that I was looking at the sky.

“Doom Kaos and the Old One. They are blocking each other from interfering.”

Joshua’s eyes narrowed, and wrinkles formed between his brows and the corners of his eyes. However, it seemed that he couldn’t see the same thing with his ability no matter how he concentrated his view. He asked a question out of misunderstanding.

Are their powers affecting you, Master?

My scrunched-up face was reflected in Joshua’s eyes. He seemed poised to take some action at any moment. In fact, a squirming movement was captured just above his head. The soul of the ancient dragon he had ridden before was now gone, but it was about to be summoned again. The semi-transparent soul of a gigantic dragon was emerging from its head.

“I just intensely focused my Sense,” I answered, shifting my gaze to him.

[You have left the Realm of the Ultimate.]

The power of Doom Kaos and the Old One, which had filled the entire sky, was no longer visible. The same went for the small mouth of Doom Arukuda that was devouring the Green. The sky had returned to the sunset of an ordinary day.

However, it was just because they were no longer visible without me focusing my Sense. Ever since I confirmed that Doom Kaos and Old One were confronting each other in a distant realm, an uneasy feeling began to cling to my entire body.

On the other hand, a thought of how to get rid of such entities crossed my mind.

That was when the purpose of my coming here began to unfold before my eyes. The wavelengths that had already been weakening completely vanished. A bright light surged from the sinkhole below, and I could tell at a glance. What lay there was something of the Old One.

“I will see you later, Master.”

I hurled myself down with Joshua’s words as the cue. A sphere wrapped in a pure white aura of divine power awaited me. It was as big as me, and when placed right in front of me, my entire range of vision was immediately filled with bright light.

The moment I reached out my hand to it, the aura began to crawl up my arm like thousands of snakes from the point of contact. Whatever this was, I was determined that I would willingly endure terrible pain if that was required to obtain this.

Then, the white aura wrapped around my face. I gritted my teeth as it slowly climbed up from below my field of vision.

Come. I don’t care what you are.

***

I thought about the experience of throwing myself at Doom Kaos. The pain that felt like my whole body was being sliced by blades was not the priority. The most important thing was to resist from being mentally dominated by these things.

However, the attack was absurd as if it had become free from the Old One’s control when it broke away from it. Other than strangling me like a mad anaconda, there was nothing particularly special…

“Kuak.”

I had long lost my sense of time while gasping in pain.

[Passion has been activated.]

[Through the effect of the trait Passion Lv. 9 (Lv. Max), a powerful defense system that protects the body, mind, and soul has been completed.]

When the message appeared, I realized a lot of time had passed for the Passion to be completed. The mighty force that had been strangling my body began to wane. As my airway cleared and I was able to take deep breaths…

Huff—

The heat that had filled my mouth gushed out as steam, clouding my surroundings. The white light of the aura had also significantly faded. It was hard until it was completed, but the effect of the Passion was amazing.

The force that had bound me could no longer inflict pain on me. It tightened and loosened around me, and eventually, it slackened completely. Now, I could grasp it like holding a rope with two hands, so that it couldn’t escape.

After I unraveled it and threw it away, it gathered into a sphere much smaller than before. It was neither an item nor anything else yet. Therefore, the system didn’t pop up a specific window.

However, soon after I clutched it in one hand and thrust it into my chest, I felt an area within my inner world rapidly expand.

Like lag coming immediately, countless windows appeared, overlapping and even making notification sounds.

Ding!

Ding!

[* This is a Privilege that does not exist in the Old One’s System.]

[Please assign a name to the new Privilege.]

Looking at the numerous windows, I realized what the Old One had dropped.

[You have named it ‘System Administrator.’]

***

It was a pitch-black night with dawn not yet breaking. Joshua’s gaze followed me.

“Arukuda has finished its meal.”

As he said this, he glanced past me to look somewhere further. However, nothing had appeared behind me.

Now, Arukuda will reveal its ambition for the Master’s possessions.

Joshua was looking at the Great Silver placed inside my storage box. I entered the Realm of the Ultimate and checked the sky. The phenomenon where Doom Kaos and the Old One were tightly entwined was nowhere to be found, and only their gazes were falling like moonlight.

The sky, which seemed like something was about to happen at any moment, had become quiet.

“Doom Arukuda’s gaze is gone, along with that of the Great Gold.”

“Their abilities are not perfect, Master.”

You will be able to catch them before long.

Joshua was visibly relieved. It must have been a very tense moment for him, as his relief was quite apparent.

Anyway, he seemed to guess that I had obtained a great power from below. He was obviously mistaking the now-completed Passion in me as what I would be like forever.

“What I got below was…”

It was essentially a statement to Doom Kaos as it was eavesdropping on me.

“Nothing useful. I had no choice but to take it because it was there. It is regrettable that I couldn’t live up to Doom Kaos’s expectations.”

I continued, “After the Stage of Advent, the Awakened lost their system abilities. What I obtained was merely the capability to restore that. What gain is there in telling the Awakened that I can restore the system’s abilities? Besides, we need the energy to be invested here to do that. Where can we get that tremendous amount of energy?”

Joshua was looking at me as he understood the intention behind my words.

I added, “I had been looking forward to offering the power of the Old One to Lord Doom Kaos, but this is trash. He must be very disappointed too. To live up to His expectations even a little, I will have to offer the head of the Elf Queen to Him before she escapes.”

Joshua’s eyes didn’t waver a bit. He knew better than anyone that not a shred of sincerity was mixed into my words.

“Let’s go to the frontlines.”

I took the first step, then Joshua sent me his inner voice.

Congratulations.

As expected, Joshua knew exactly what I had obtained. In that case, Doom Kaos would have noticed it. He was not dragging me in front of him right now, but if I were to face him…

But he wouldn’t have any clever ways. There was no way to take away the power that had been absorbed into me unless he killed me and extracted it.

Moreover, I had an excuse. If I hadn’t absorbed what was left there, then the power would have scattered all around.

Once again, Joshua sent his voice to me.

You have taken one more step closer to the divinity, Master.

He was rejoicing at my acquisition of that power as if it were his own accomplishment.

Chapter 471

“Your Majesty.”

His servants by his side were calling him, but there was no response from King Atreus.

What should I do now?

The Elves were a high-classed species born with sacred blood. There were rumors that circulated that encountering even a single one of them in a lifetime was a rare feat. However, when their majestic force emerged in his kingdom and when he finally stood before their Queen in their holy tower, he felt that the divine glory of Lord Lacryma had, at last, descended upon him.

The ancient flames of Seleon and the great ancient dragon, which were only mentioned in legends, were having a sacred war on this land. How ecstatic he was on the first day.

However, the elves were different from what he expected. They were filled with as much arrogance and selfishness as they were powerful. They incessantly poured out criticisms after taking away massive military provisions, saying the quality was poor, and did not help the expedition forces and instead waged their own war.

After the Demon Kings left, the elves became the problem.

What if they didn’t return to Elsland? What if they continued to make unbearable demands as a price for the holy war?

He had only met the Queen once, but even now King Atreus felt like he was facing her cold and conceited gaze. He, of course, knew that the gaze was the same as when he looked down upon the lowly.

As King Atreus shivered and widened his eyes, he heard his servants’ voices.

“Your Majesty. The elves’ main force has returned. But. But…”

“But what?”

“...It seems they are preparing to retreat.”

“Are they leaving?”

The servant replied with a grim expression after seeing the King’s excitement, “It is not something that you should be happy about. They abandoned us, Your Majesty.”

The servant gave him more explanations. However, he didn’t know why the elves suddenly wanted to return to Elsland despite facing the enemy they had been waiting for. One thing was clear. If they fell into despair now, then they would surely perish.

Now, it was obvious where the Demon Corps would turn to. King Atreus had experienced their strength in previous battles.

“Who knows about this?”

King Atreus suddenly felt his blood boiling.

“Only Your Majesty and us. We will also prepare our soldiers to retreat.”

“Stop. Trying to save one thing can cause the loss of everything. Trying to save everyone will kill all of us. Our wise ancestors said that sometimes, you have to let go of everything even if it is painful. Now is the time.”

King Atreus declared that he would not return to the royal city.

“I will entrust myself to this path to Azadun.”

If only he could avoid the impending death by the Demon Corps…he could easily abandon his blood relatives left in the castle.

***

The hand of the Elf Queen was caressing a sturdy man’s body with indulgence. The relic, on her other hand, was intricately shaped with the emblem of the Lord Lacryma, which was so large that it protruded beyond her palm. As her slender fingers brushed the crevices between the seams, a soft groan flowed from the man’s lips.

What on earth is this power? It feels like I will be addicted to it. No, I can’t get out of it already.

A small laugh burst out from the queen’s lips. It was a smirk that mocked the queens of the past. In history, she was the only one allowed to experience this pleasure. The previous ones had returned to Lord Lacryma without even knowing such ecstasy.

It was the relic that had been lying dormant in the depths of the Sanctuary. Ever since the mandate came down to retrieve it, the queen had been clinging to it day and night.

However, she could never get accustomed to the sacred power flowing from it even until now. It only offered new and astonishing sensations, making it impossible to grow tired of it.

Furthermore, she had no regret for losing Kanonas, who was also Lusla’s lover and son, in exchange for retrieving the relic. Compared to this relic that fulfilled both sexual and emotional desires, Kanonas had only provided physical comfort.

Then, a male voice came out of the door, “How are you going to bear the wrath of the great beings? What do you mean by retreat?”

It was a voice sharp as a knife, containing restrained emotion. It was Duke Anikas, a noble the queen found troublesome.

“This is not the court.”

She worded it as if telling him not to commit sacrilege. They were inside the tower of the sanctuary, where Lord Lacryma’s divinity was intensely present. It was where the greatest relics of the altar, which had been hidden for eons, had revealed itself.

Anikas looked at the relic in the queen’s hand and twitched his eyebrows.

“I am glad you are here. I heard something hard to believe.”

“Do you know the difference between an oracle and an arbitrary decision?”

“Of course.”

“Then, you must know what kind of sin it is to commit a crime under the guise of an oracle.”

“Do you enjoy tormenting me? Your teachings must end only when I die.”

Anikas realized the times had changed after hearing her words. The order to retreat was the proof. The queen had nothing to lose by retreating, but it was different for the court nobles including himself.

This was the era of the sanctuary. The queen’s standing would increase daily as the nobles who lost their mercenaries would weaken.

The queen then changed her relaxed posture and spoke. Her hand, touching the relic, stopped.

“Anyway, there is no way to prove the oracle to you, Duke. If I had committed a crime under the guise of a mandate, you and I would not be facing each other right now. This is a holy war that began in the name of our Lord Lacryma. The end of the war will be under the name of the Lord. Do you get it? You should not blame me and our Lord, but rather blame your lack of faith.”

“There were no words left by Saint Cassian regarding this war.”

“We have not found all the words of the saint. And judging the grand will of Lord Lacryma with our small understanding is a great sin. Please convince the other nobles well. I trust you.”

“What about Greenwood?”

The queen cut him off sharply, “Lord Lacryma is only in Elsland.”

This wretched land had been abandoned long ago.

“And you, Duke, and others will be under the rule of the true ruler of Elsland, me.”

Anikas turned away without any response. The queen stopped herself from laughing out loud while recalling the expression Anikas had just had before he turned.

I never thought such a day would come in my era.

Her idle life of being immersed in hedonism was about to be over. Therefore, she became sad.

If I hadn’t lost the Soul Ring, I would have still been able to enjoy that too.

Originally, three sacred relics were passed down in Elsland from ancient times. One was the ‘Symbol of Lord Lacryma’ currently in her hand, and it was connected to the awe-inspiring strength residing in the Tower of Sanctuary. It was enshrined in the bedroom of successive queens.

Another one was the Soul Ring, which went missing along with the news of Aslan. According to the records, it used to be Doom Arukuda’s scythe before it was purified after being seized by Saint Cassian. It was an item that symbolized greed and gluttony and replaced Doom Arukuda’s small mouth. It was placed in the Grand Chapel.

The last relic was enshrined in the Temple of the Ancients, under the protection of the world tree.

I must visit the Temple of the Ancients on my way back.

At that time, the outer wall of the tower was gradually fading away.

***

We were not late. There was no doubt that the elves had already retreated by the time we arrived. Fucking Old One. As I was excited about the plan to destroy one of their towers, the scene somewhat dampened my enthusiasm.

Below, the corps’s formations were built like a circle, surrounding the remaining elves’ corps who had failed to flee. There was nothing left for us to do. Over ten thousand Awakened were there, divided into fourteen corps.

The battle was only occurring within a single corps that had penetrated the encirclement. It seemed enough, and the Awakeneds’ onslaught was brutal as if their anger had accumulated from the previous battles. The entire space between the sky and earth was filled with screams. It was clear that the command had no intention to allow even a single deserter from the opponent.

We shifted our gaze slightly toward the northeast direction where ghosts were flying around like a flock of crows. Corpses were being dragged to the direction where Joshua’s occupied city was located as if by instinct. Also, seeing that the fallen bodies were rising whenever their fellow dead passed by, it was obvious that they would form a large army by the time they arrived at their base.

However, Doom Kaos’s patience seemed to have reached its limit. I was confident about it as a wiggling movement of space appeared behind me.

Master!

Joshua urgently called me. It was certainly different from the time when I was bound by Doom Kaos. If we wanted to resist together, then I thought we could somewhat counter the force with which Doom Kaos was trying to pull me.

Nonetheless, mankind still needed someone who could ensure the safety of the mainland, whether it was Doom Kaos or the Old One.

I conveyed to Joshua that he was not to intervene, and did not resist the force sucking me. The handsome face that was being crushed in my vision disappeared. The smell of blood in Greenwood also vanished then.

Ptich-black darkness descended all around. I spoke with my head raised toward the curtain.

“I have returned as per my oath. My Lord, Doom Kaos.”

The curtain fluttering was an ominous sign. The bastard knew what I had monopolized, so it was time to demand more strongly.

“Also, I have killed Silver and Black as I promised. You must also keep your promise and promote me to a higher position,” I shouted.

“Please grant me the position that Entegasto used to have. Also, please grant an appropriate position to the Undead Emperor to serve your servant.”

One more time!

“I don’t know why Doom Arukuda and the Great Gold are not participating in the battle. However, there must be a reason they cannot participate. Please keep in mind that I am the only one who can end this tiresome war.”

“Please give me the Land of Death that was granted to Entegasto. Please give me the powers that were granted to Entegasto. Please give me the opportunity to see your form beyond the curtain. I will end this war at your feet.”

I needed to go beyond the curtain to verify what these things were like.

Chapter 472

Zap-!

Although I increased my Sense to the maximum, I couldn’t see beyond the curtain. It didn’t matter as the reason I entered the Realm of the Ultimate wasn’t for this anyway. I widened my eyes at the exact moment the curtain noticeably shook.

Black energy, thinner than a thread, revealed itself below the curtain. It was fast. It looked like it was rushing toward the host’s body.

When I shifted my vision to the inner world, it was flowing along an old scar engraved in the area responsible for powers. The thread-like energy was entwining the entire domain of powers. It was a phenomenon so subtle that I couldn’t recognize before.

This was how Doom Kaos could enslave the Demon Kings under his command. They could break free from this when they cut it, and if they could restore the parts that were solidified as scars, they could wield the powers within themselves freely.

All my efforts to unravel the restriction on the powers had been futile from the very beginning. There were two conditions. First, one needed to be in the Realm of the Ultimate, and second, they had to be adept at observing the inner world. Until both conditions were met, it was impossible to confirm the structure of the restriction.

[The blueprint ‘Doom Kaos’s Restriction (SSS)’ has been added.]

[* Your Powers are bound. You cannot use the blueprint.]

My heart was pounding. If I lifted my head now, I would have looked like a child caught stealing. When I was about to regain my composure, a new message aggressively popped up.

[Your Almighty Master, Doom Kaos welcomes the return of Doom Man.]

For now, Doom Kaos accepted me again. However, the silence that followed was extremely uncomfortable. As I lowered my head, all I could see were the pitch-black stairs.

It was a substance that couldn’t be comprehended by common sense. The ancient shrine was also made of such ultra-strong material. I wondered if I could destroy it if I wielded the Great Silver with ultimate Strength and Agility.

While such thoughts crossed my mind, something else happened.

[Doom Entegasto has been expelled.]

[Doom Man has succeeded Doom Entegasto’s position.]

[Doom Undead has succeeded Doom Man’s position.]

[The Old Necromancer Corps (Barba Corps) now obey Doom Undead.]

At that moment, a chilling sensation brushed past my ear. Joshua, who had suddenly appeared next to me, barely managed to steady himself while checking his surroundings. Even if he could send me a transmission instead of directly talking to me, it must have been a burden to use it in front of Doom Kaos.

Joshua looked at me, kneeling, with a painful gaze. I wanted to tell him to keep his composure and that I could kneel a hundred times to achieve my goal. This was not something shameful for me.

However, Joshua’s face then faintly contorted. By the time he looked at the curtain, there was no sign of hesitation in his face anymore. He began to kneel naturally as if he had been prepared for this moment for quite a while.

The time between his appearance and him kneeling was very short, but it appeared like a very long time for him. His painful gaze that cast down upon me moments before, gave off such a feeling.

That was when I averted my gaze and shouted. It was not toward the curtain. As I shouted with my head bowed, my deep voice echoed as it hit the floor, “Please give me the powers and Land of Death that were permitted to Entegasto!”

Doom Kaos’s answer was unexpected. The curtain shook violently, and messages telling me to hand over the Bone Ring to Joshua showed up.

[* You cannot use the item ‘Doom Man’s Bone Ring that the Dead Revere.’ (Unique Power ‘King of the Dead’).]

[Conditions have not been met.]

His order to hand over the ring without giving me anything in return was contrary to the attitude he had shown earlier toward me.

Has he started to be cautious of me?

He had no intention of granting me the powers and Land of Death that had been given to Entegasto.

“The Bone Ring is one of the main forces that your servant, I have earned myself. How can you take it away from me like this? Even though many ancient dragons have disappeared, the Great Red still remains before your servant.”

I continued, “Also, if Doom Arukuda cannot face the Great Gold, that is also your servant’s responsibility. You might not remember, but one of the reasons your servant is loyal is because the cunning Old One treated me like a disposable tool. Do you, too, intend to treat your faithful servant as disposable? No one can replace your servant, including Doom Undead.”

It was not because I was anxious to empower Joshua. Unlike the false faith we showed to Doom Kaos, the loyalty Joshua showed me was genuine.

Then, an unfamiliar voice flowed from beside me.

“Doom Man is not qualified to rule the Land of Death.”

The eyes that stared at me as he turned his head were utterly cold. He even reached out his hand confidently.

“Please give your bone ring to me.”

***

The Bone Ring was being purified in Joshua’s hands. Soon, his pupils dilated when he put it on. His focus was nowhere here. He was clearly staring at something that did not exist here. Somehow, it wasn’t just a feeling that his eyes seemed to be shining with many stars.

[Doom Undead has become the new owner of the ‘Saint Land of Death.’]

[On the day the war ends in victory, Saint Dragorin will also fall under the control of Doom Undead.]

I raised my voice, “Almighty Master. What is your order? Under what order does your servant belong? It is undeniable that Doom Undead has been following your servant. So how should I accept handing over all my achievements to Doom Undead?”

I added, “I thought that the powers and lands of rule that were allowed to Entegasto would be mine once I proved my capability. That is why your servant could undertake such an adventure. However, if this is the result, your servant cannot hide his disappointment. My Master, Doom Kaos, your servant only wishes for one thing. Please recognize my merits. Please appease your servant so that I can defeat the remaining enemies.”

The curtain stopped shaking. It was a bad signal. Despite my strong demand, he must have thought that inviting me into his realm was more than enough. It was time to ascend, so I soared toward the curtain.

The curtain eased its tension and accepted me. Then, it was after that. This light was…

It was so bright that I couldn’t open my eyes. Contrary to his identity represented as a demon, the space was filled only with a very bright light. The perception network captured that Doom Kaos was undoubtedly concentrated at the top of the stairs with an unfathomable aura.

My eyes quickly adapted to the light. Only then did I realize what the bright light that filled this space was. The beams of light coming in from all around the space were connected into one, and there were things that were radiating from them. It was not the aura of any power as each beam was full of life energy.

It was a thing that I had removed in Act Two, Stage One and that I had used before. Light Pillar! Those that were supposed to be somewhere were still connected to Doom Kaos.

Once I became accustomed to the light, I did not have to rely on the sensory network. I began to see the figure of Doom Kaos with my naked eyes. Feet were touching the floor where the throne was located, and both arms were lightly resting on the armrests. I shifted my gaze, following the lines of his figure to his neck. He was not a formless being.

He was bipedal, not much different from us. There was no time for me to swallow the saliva that had involuntarily gathered in my mouth. My gaze continued to go upward. I was full of determination that I would see his face directly.

[Warning: You lack Power Resistance.]

I was able to realize what it felt like for time to shatter into pieces. When I came to my senses, I was on my knees. The afterimages remaining in my head were broken into countless fragments, making my mind go blank.

Yet, when the myriad afterimages finally aligned, I could recall the two eyeballs that had been looking down at me. Those terrifying eyes were embedded in a black face… Those sinister eyes were still looking down at me even now.

“My Master.”

I suppressed my breath that was frantically heaving, and I moved my head again. I could see the legs, chest, neck, then…

[Warning: You lack Power Resistance.]

Fuck. The feeling of my nerves snapping was not only from the outside. The parasite-like authority that had taken root in my inner world was also moving at the same time, pressing down on me from both inside and outside. It was clearly a warning not to challenge his sanctity.

However, when I hit the floor, blood was dripping and spreading on the floor, probably starting from my forehead. It had been a long time since I last saw it.

“It was also a trade. Please recognize my dedication.”

I murmured.

“No one wants to end this war more than your servant. Do you understand? I am even more desperate than you!”

It was an excuse to see his face, but I actually meant it. I was prepared.

As I lifted my head abruptly, the same message as before was floating in front of me. I couldn’t hold it in and spit it out. Despite spitting out a mouthful of blood, droplets continued to fall to the floor. It didn’t stop.

Light seeped into the blood pooled on the floor. For a moment, my trembling face was reflected there and then disappeared.

Yes, I saw his face properly, and his eyes had nothing left but greed and ambition.

***

The Dooms under him had created a new entity, but he had not. I was sure. In a long course of time, his personality had been dulled and had nothing left but greed to become a mighty power and the only sanctity. Doom Kaos…

He was able to emanate such overwhelming terror as he was solely focused on that obsession. Therefore, my pounding heart and the shrinking of my body were just survival instincts that I could not control. The ability to properly observe one’s own state was the very fundamental foundation to ascend as a high-class Awakened.

This time, my heart did not completely yield to him because I confirmed that he was an entity that I could bring down. He was no different from those of us who had eyes, noses, and mouths. The Old One would be the same as he was once driven into a corner by such a thing!

Yes, I was happy. Very happy. Before the trembling stopped in my body, I shouted once more. I didn’t lift my head as I had already achieved my purpose. I only stared at the floor where the blood had pooled.

“If you will not grant me any authority and land!”

Splat!

I wiped the blood that burst from my mouth.

“At least you should give me something that can replace the Bone Ring. My Loooooooord-!”

Chapter 473

The request was ignored.

“Then, your servant will have no choice but to regain the lost power on his own.”

I was returned to the place where I was summoned. My entire body was throbbing as a result of the efforts I made to see the face of Doom Kaos. The plan was to enter the fortress with Joshua and discuss what to do next. I was also curious about what became possible as he had obtained the ‘Saint Land of Death.’

However, when I turned my head toward him, all I saw was Joshua’s back, flying away on the soul of the ancient dragon. He was leaving without saying a word.

Yes, right. This was understandable. Because he was right under the curtain, he must have felt the terror of Doom Kaos. He would have no choice but be conscious of Doom Kaos.

“Doom Man is not qualified to rule the Land of Death. Please give your bone ring to me.”

His attitude must have stemmed from his caution. Now that Doom Kaos had started to become cautious toward me, he would have been whipping himself to be more careful with me.

I went down to the fortress.

“It’s an honor to meet you, the Great Odin.”

“It’s an honor to meet you, the Great Odin.”

From that moment, all the gazes and voices directed at me were trembling. There were thousands of me, who had been shivering while facing the true form of Doom Kaos, here. Even if they harbored ill intentions, memories ingrained in the flesh couldn’t be helped.

There was a throne that had been waiting for its owner since it was created. Once seated, I waved my hand with a tired motion, and the commanding officer, who was chattering about the castle, hastily left. The huge doors began to cautiously close on both sides.

A message popped up in the darkness that filled the room with silence.

[You have entered Administrator Mode. (Privilege, System Administrator).]

Doom Kaos wouldn't have much to say about what I was going to do as he had neglected all of my demands.

***

The power was so vast and intense that it appeared infinite. I was certain that Doom Kaos had reached this point by steadily consuming all kinds of dimensions. The light pillar was the source of his strength.

However, the Old One was still an unknown, though I suspected it must somehow be related to the ‘Ancient Altar’ of Elsland, which even the Elf Queen couldn’t easily enter.

Anyway, Saint Dragorin was the final battlefield for Doom Kaos. For the Old One, it was the last fortress and the embodiment of its affection, and it had built it by putting everything into it. The power of the Old One was flowing everywhere here. It was in the air, and in every species that knew how to embrace that power.

I wished I could send the Awakened to the dimension of the Light Pillar, which Doom Kaos occupied, and secure the power. However, if I didn’t have the strength to operate the system, I just needed to steal the power of the Old One that was left here.

[The Moong (Privilege)

The Moong Tribe has perished, but the power left by their system the Old One still resides in the Moong Awakened.

Effect: You can recover some of the residual power whenever you eliminate a Moong Awakened.]

That was part of the Old One’s efforts to reclaim his power. The same applied to the trait, which changed its name from the Retriever to the Extractor.

The Moong Privilege was specialized for interpersonal characteristics targeting creatures, while the Extractor had characteristics specialized in aiming the objects. Among these, I decided to unleash the special ability of the Moong Privilege on the Awakened.

Nonetheless, the problem was that the current Awakened belonged to a faction ostracized by the Old One. If the Awakened absorbed the power of the Old One, known as Mana, it would act as poison to them. Therefore, a purification process, which turned it into the pure power of life by getting rid of the will of the Old One, was essential.

It didn’t matter for me, as I had reaped the fruits of my long research, but it was not the same for the ordinary Awakened. A medium was necessary for the Awakened.

[Creating the purification device ‘System Server.’]

If it was made from the transcendental material that made up the Ancient Shrine or the Dark Staircase, then it would have been different. However, it was merely composed of iron. The power that escaped didn’t even fluctuate in the status window that showed up to two decimal places.

The iron box was created as per the image I conceived. It materialized by occupying a large space next to the throne, and I could not hide my excitement. This was the realm of creation. It was one of the true abilities of a system administrator, which even Doom Kaos must have noticed.

***

[The purification device ‘System Server’ is not operating.]

[Please equip materials to serve as a medium.]

The materials needed to be powerful enough to wash away the will imbued in the Mana by the Old One, and they could not resonate with the Old One.

As I was working on the System, what I was waiting for arrived. While the Awakened were engaging the elven army, Olivia and her group had a separate mission. The situation had been well under control even in my absence.

Olivia presented the Great Green’s heart with both hands and said, “I, Olivia, am honored to meet you, Master Odin.”

She briefly reported the circumstances that allowed her to secure it. “It was thanks to the dragons’ combat skills suddenly deteriorating.”

“There is no need for modesty. You will be rewarded for your efforts soon.”

It was not just the dragon. When the will of the Great Green was swallowed by Doom Arukuda, not only the dragon skeletons but everything, including the part that was imbued in the heart, must have disappeared. Hence, there couldn't have been a better medium than the Great Green’s heart.

Its heart was nothing but a lump where powerful forces were concentrated. Of course, if I extracted it, it would immediately make me stronger, but I couldn’t just rip open the belly of the goose that laid golden eggs.

Olivia left.

[You have equipped the ‘Great Green’s Heart’ to the purification system ‘System Server.’]

Wooooong-!

Energy swirled around the iron box before disappearing.

[You can operate the purification device ‘System Server.’]

[Please set the transmission ratio.]

It was nine to one. Of course, nine for me, and one for the Awakened.

[* Transmission Ratio]

[System Administrator (Odin): 90%]

[System User (Awakened): 10%]

[* The purification device ‘System Server’ will operate as follows.]

[1. When the system user (Awakened) defeats a Dragorin species that uses Mana.

2. The Mana that was imbued in the Dragorin species will be recovered by the device.

3. Then, it will go through the purification process, and the power will be distributed according to the set ratio.

4. Ninety percent to the System Administrator (Odin), and ten percent to the System User (Awakened).]

One drawback was that this device couldn’t be installed on the mainland due to it being enveloped by Doom Kaos’s power. Nonetheless, it was perfect even now, but it was too early to rejoice. I had only completed preparations.

[Do you want to start the system?]

[* Currently, 142,239 system users are registered.]

Lastly, I threw a word toward the damned gaze that must have been still watching me.

“Please be aware that this is nothing more than a substitute for the Bone Ring. if you don’t permit it, then I will stop here.”

Doom Kaos had shown the ability to interfere when the Old One’s system was being created. Whether or not it could intervene in mine was unknown, but it was undeniably my top priority to keep in mind.

After a long silence, I decided to roll the dice.

“If you remain quiet… I will proceed. Your servant will bring you victory no matter what.”

Zap-!

[The System will prepare for the operation.]

[ 0%… 10%… 20%… 30%… 40%… 50%… 60%...]

I entered the Realm of the Ultimate and guarded against any possible interventions. The Old One seemed to have gone ahead even if Doom Kaos intervened, but I intended to halt immediately if I detected any such movement.

Would he intervene or not?

If he intervened this far, it meant he had really crossed the line and would be determined to abandon me. It was no different from pushing me to turn my back toward him and join the Old One’s faction. Especially since he knew I couldn’t afford to do that.

[ 70%…… 80%…… 90%……. ]

Would he do it or not?

[ 96%…… 97%…… 98%…… 99%……. ]

Perfect! From this moment on, almost all of the Mana of the dying Greenwood species would be mine.

[The System is operating.]

As soon as I slumped onto the throne, countless messages appeared, covering my entire view from the floor to the ceiling. I had no choice but to immediately turn off the notifications.

[You have gained XP.]

[You have gained XP.]

[You have gained XP.]

…

I had completed the pipeline that would steadily bring power to me. However, I couldn’t just lie down.

Where should I go now?

I debated if I should leave this place to the diligent ants and head to the continent of the other species, or join the vanguard of the marching troops.

***

The System is back?

Jonathan felt a strong intuition. Something completely unexpected happened just when he was relieved after receiving the news of victory from outer space.

“Status window.”

[Name: Jonathan Hunter

Level: 530 (Challenger)]

As far as he knew, the System was almost like a curse that the Old One had placed on the Awakened.

[Status window information (Affiliation, Position) has been added.]

[Name: Jonathan Hunter

Level: 530 (Challenger)

Affiliation1: World Shadow Government, Jeonil Club

Position: Master of the Throne

Affiliation 2: World Awakened Association

Position: Director (Priest of Doom Man)]

Jonathan stared at the window with a stern expression. His face grew even graver when he saw the real name of the club. Even as he took out his phone, messages and windows, those ominous signs kept intruding into his view.

[Repeat Quest ‘Exterminate the Dragorin Species’ has occurred.]

[Collection Quest ‘Mana Stones’ has occurred.]

[Collection Quest ‘Spoils of War’ has occurred.]

However, it was strange. If this was actually the doing of the Old One, there was no reason to make the Awakened, whose growth had stopped, grow again.

[Mana Stone (Collection Quest)

Mana Stones can be retrieved from various places. The towers scattered throughout the Greenwood continent are especially a good choice as they use a large amount of high-quality Mana stones as an energy source.

Mission: Secure mana stones and bring them to the designated counter at the association.

Reward: (Rewards vary depending on the quantity and class of mana stones. Please check the detailed reward information.)]

Wait… I thought the content of the collection quest was already something that was carried out by the association.

The System was giving the Awakened a greater motivation through quests. A thought flashed through Jonathan’s mind suddenly.

Sun…he did this?

Chapter 474

Could it be something that only happened to me?

Some Awakened thought so.

This battlefield is already fucking tough, but is the Stage of Advent going to start again?

More Awakened were tense about that.

It is weird that the collection quest’s hand-in point is designated as the association.

Most Awakened couldn’t shake off such a doubt. However, all the Awakened realized one common fact.

I can now level up again!

Seong-Il was sitting on the fortress wall, looking down at the large movement of the Awakened. A status window was also floating in the center of this view.

[Name: Kwon Seong-Il

Level: 501 (Challenger)

Affiliation 1: World Awakened Association

Position: Director (Priest of Doom Man)

Affiliation 2: Corps One

Position: Corps Commander]

Seong-Il recalled the days when he roamed the mainland of Baclan with Odin at the beginning of the Stage of Advent. At that time, he didn’t know why he was enduring such hardships alone, but later he realized that after a series of tasks were completed, the System had changed. It went from a class system to a level system, and also transformed from unconditional random boxes to conditional random boxes.

Then, He eliminated the vicious tricks embedded in the System one by one.

He must have done something again. Truly a person with no limits.

A faint smile crossed Seong-Il’s face. He couldn’t believe that he once had a friendship with such a person.

Then, a sharp feeling broke Seong-Il’s thoughts, and he shifted his gaze to the distance. It was from the place where the Corps Two had finished preparing for battle. Hera was the commander there, waiting for the order from headquarters.

A small face in the distance grew bigger with rapid speed. Both Seong-Il and Hera were basically facing each other up close. The look that Hera was giving to Seong-Il was undoubtedly a challenge.

Fuck. I should have listened to Ji-Hoon.

The opportunity was when the Fire Spirit King Seleon committed. If he had played a trick at that time, Hera would not have survived Seleon.

That was the difference between two levels.

He was Level 501, and that annoying bitch was Level 499.

Things will get a bit annoying.

Moreover, Hera’s armament was famous. Unlike him, who had to offer all his income due to the priest ritual, Hera had been focusing her greed on equipment.

“Eat this.”

Seong-Il made a fist-raising gesture and spoke behind a guy.

“Hey, bro.”

The person appointed as Seong-Il’s chief secretary was of Korean descent, but not a citizen of the Savior’s City.

“Yes.”

“Go and tell her to share some quest information. I reckon that what popped up for us must have popped up for her too, right?”

Seong-Il’s secretary found Hera as he followed Seong-Il’s glance. His face suddenly turned ghastly pale.

“That is a great idea, but will she willingly share it? Her opinion on you would be definitive.”

What Seong-Il was talking about was a reputation quest. Quests that had come to the high-level Awakened, not the lower ones, displayed reputation points. Others would not have known, but Seong-Il had a guess where these points could be used.

Two of the priests had disappeared. Osiris had become a transcendent being, not even a human anymore, and had left. Mary noona was no longer a priest either, as she had become a being worshiped by the species that used to be the Guides.

The priest positions that remained vacant were two. It was highly likely that the reputation points would be used to select the next priest.

“Well then, pretend that nothing happened and make sure the preparations are properly done.”

“I have already spent some of my own savings.”

“You spent your savings?”

“It was difficult to get the position of Mr. Caliber’s chief secretary. Please trust me. I will serve you as faithfully as if you were my own father.”

Seong-Il rolled his eyes. “Don’t just say that, but go see your parents first once the emergency order is lifted. That is what you should do. I don’t care about other things besides personality.”

The secretary couldn’t believe the Caliber would consider Awakened’s personality first instead of their capabilities. However, Seong-Il’s stern gaze was too intense to just brush off as usual department head talk.

“I will keep that in mind, so just please lead us to the right way.”

“Whatever.”

“...”

“Anyway, Tae-Han… Ahem! The command is likely going to seize this opportunity to do as much as possible. When will they ever gather like this?”

“That is true.”

“The system has opened up again, so…keep an eye on them. They are restless like dogs wanting to poop.”

Seong-Il looked at the corps waiting for the order to march and continued speaking.

“The emergency order won’t be lifted anytime soon. So if you don’t stay sharp, you will have to run after those who ran out first and suck on your fingers.”

Right then, a loud noise like a bell started ringing from the Black Castle. It was the sound signaling one hour before departure. It was the sound that strengthened their determination.

If you are a man, then you should try to reach the Ender stage.

He was not necessarily conscious of Hera. After all, the word ‘ender’ meant one who stood at the end.

Seong-Il stood up while stretching his large frame.

***

On the second day when the Awakened began their invasions in all directions, Lee Tae-Han entered outer space. He had seen it countless times in videos, but this was the first time he was observing the battlefield with his own two eyes.

On one side was a place where a wave of murderous frenzy had swept through, and thousands of corpses had already been incinerated. Hence, the mountain of corpses he had seen in the clips was no longer there.

Nevertheless, it was the land of death where fifty thousand Awakened had died in war. The wind still carried the smell of blood as it brushed past Lee Tae-Han. He then turned his gaze toward the Black Castle.

[Building: Black Castle

Defense Level: 99

Under Control: Human Corps

Owner: Odin]

As he approached the castle gates, a window inevitably popped up. The facts that the Awakened excitedly reported were true. If the current ‘defense level’ was measured under the same scale as in the Stage of Advent, then this castle was the most overwhelmingly strong structure he had ever seen. Indeed, it was incomparable to anything in his memory.

“I have restricted the mercenaries’ access.”

Lee Tae-Han was being guided by an Awakened with command level one authority. They had arrived at the so-called ‘Chamber of Authority,’ and citizens were guarding the entrance to the chamber.

Lee Tae-Han looked at them uncomfortably, and his gaze fell slightly to the side. He saw Kim Ji-Hoon sitting on the floor. Lee Tae-Han was going to say something to Kim Ji-Hoon, who was looking up at him, but stopped himself.

Anyway, he was right in front of the room that could be called His sanctuary. Instead, Lee Tae-Han spoke with a weighted voice.

“Move aside.”

However, the response was an unwelcome smirk.

“You can tell just by looking, can’t you, Mr. Chairman?”

“I was the one to name it the ‘Savior’s City.’ There is no reason for me to be lesser than you. Move.”

Then, Lee Tae-Han sent a glare not just to Kim Ji-Hoon but to other citizens as well, telling them to get out of the way.

“Ha, it is too shameless to mention that name now. He is not here. Please leave.”

Lee Tae-Han ignored him and spoke to the door.

“Great Odin, I have arrived.”

“I told you he is not here.”

Lee Tae-Han couldn’t understand why these people were wielding such power and why He allowed them to have this recognition. Mixed emotions crossed his eyes as he looked down at Kim Ji-Hoon.

Kim Ji-Hoon surely grasped his feelings, and said as if he was laughing, “Please leave. We received strict orders not to let anyone in.”

Lee Tae-Han acknowledged his mistake.

I raised them too much to the point where they are crossing the line.

Though unofficial, the citizens of the Savior’s City had been recognized as His close followers. It wasn’t that bad that Kim Ji-Hoon, who was somewhat a leader among the citizens, remained in the castle. Moreover, there was a reason to strictly protect his sanctuary, and if someone had to guard it, there was no one better than the citizens of the Savior’s City.

Since Kim Ji-Hoon’s growth had halted, Lee Tae-Han decided not to worry about him anymore. He reminded himself of the reason why he came here.

He is overseeing the System.

The situation clearly suggested that.

But it is hard to imagine what kind of power it is.

It was the power that opened the window of growth for all Awakened and issued quests. It could be defined as such in a small sense, but following the mystery of how such a thing was possible, it eventually culminated in one word.

God…

As time went on, the gap between him and Odin grew increasingly distant. At this rate, he wouldn't be able to follow the steps of Odin, who was truly heading toward the path of divinity. That was why Lee Tae-Han had hastily entered as soon as he completed the internal guidelines.

Just as Lee Tae-Han was about to turn around, a small blue light sprang from Kim Ji-Hoon’s arms. The frenzied flapping of wings went buzz—

[This little one speaks the truth. Doom Man is wreaking disaster on the foolish orcs. The reins are off. It is a bloodbath there. Very—]

[My apologies for the late introduction. Hello, Priest. I am the priest of Doom Mary, Lu-Luah.]

Then, Lulua seemed to have said something to Kim Ji-Hoon because he flicked his wrist as if to shoo it away.

[This human…isn’t his fussing adorable?]

“What is the matter?”

Lee Tae-Han did not have fond memories of these creatures either.

[Doom Mary has a message. It was supposed to be delivered to Lord Doom Man, but you know, he is too too too too scary.]

[But I couldn’t deliver it to this novice. Yikes. I have gone through such difficult days, not knowing what to do. But now, the priest of the human corps came here. Waaaah!]

“What did Lady Mary say?” he asked.

[You know the war that the human corps fought against the Elf Queen? There is a very important secret hidden there. Lady Doom barely found out. And it is…]

[And it is…]

Lee Tae-Han held his breath, waiting for it to continue.

However…

[To be continued in sixty seconds!]

Lee Tae-Han hadn’t lost his temper despite Kim Ji-Hoon’s attitude, but now a vein was bulging on his forehead that was extremely distinct and angry.

[ (☞ ՞ਊ ՞)☞ ]

[Saint Cassian knew that the war would break out from a very long time ago.]

Chapter 475

“Saint Cassian called you ‘Warriors of the Lord.’ I thought you were proud of that. This is just too embarrassing.”

Despite the menacing glares from the orcs, the elf remained composed. A snowstorm was raging. The elf kept repeating the same words as he brushed the snow clinging to his fur coat. He was waiting for the real negotiation partner.

Then, the orcs parted to the sides, and a towering orc revealed himself.

‘You are finally here.’

The elf buttoned up his coat and adjusted his posture to greet the giant orc as if showing respect. He waited until the orc approached him, then opened his mouth.

“I am honored to meet Hajak, who is the warrior of our Lord Lacryma, the patriarch of the Unfrozen Blood, the ruler of the northern warriors, and the descendant of the mighty ancient dragon at the same time.”

Hajak did not respond to the elf’s words. His gaze was fixed past the elf’s head, looking far off into the distance. The ships that elves had sailed across the frozen sea were anchored, and elves with swords were lined up in formation in front of it.

“The Queen did not come.”

Hajak’s voice was heavy, pressing down on the elf’s head.

“Instead, she sent me on behalf of her. My name is Anemos,” Anemos answered politely, contrasting with how he had acted toward the other orcs. Now that the real negotiation had begun, it was like walking on thin ice, just as harsh as the bitter cold. If the negotiation failed, then the tribes’ warriors could attack Elsland.

“I made two suggestions to you. Send us the Holy Tower. If that is not possible, open the way to Elsland. However, your Queen does not accept either. Soon the Demon King of Darkness will arrive here and watch you guys. Let me ask you one thing. What did Saint Cassian say about Elsland?”

“He called it the sanctuary of our Lord.”

“That is why I made a proposal to protect our Lord’s sanctuary. But as your Queen accepts nothing, there is no other way left. I must forcibly open the way.”

“Are you afraid of the Demon King? Do the Warriors of the Lord also feel fear?”

Anemos started provocatively.

“With all due respect, what I have seen so far is very different from the noble nature of the great warriors I have heard of. If you could clarify this, then I would be able to deliver the situation to Her Majesty once again.”

A red light flickered in the eyes of the orcs who were glaring at Anemos. But even then, Hajak responded without any hesitation, “I am scared of the day the Demon King will come to invade our Lord’s sanctuary.”

“So it is. I understand that Your Majesty was present where the ‘Demon King of the Dead’ met his end. Let go of your fears, my King. Elsland is impregnable. Therefore, I have a message for our Lord’s mighty warriors.”

However, Hajak ignored Anemos and turned his head. There, an old orc, whose eyes were wrapped in blood-soaked bandages, was walking slowly while leaning on a cane. Anemos’s gaze shifted to the old orc as well. Then, he soon realized that the old orc was a high-ranking sorcerer of the Unfrozen Blood tribe.

The old orc seemed to have difficulty taking each step, but no one around him offered support. At a glance, it was evident that the cane the old orc relied on was not ordinary. Moreover, a sinister aura of all sorts of spirits emanated from the bone necklace around his neck.

Then, Anemos fully grasped the identity of the old orc.

‘Is he… Shaman Toon?’

Although the orcs were scattered among various tribes, once every one hundred years, only one shaman was selected as the highest-ranking sorcerer in their world for generations. They were elected during their festival where the souls of the living sorcerers gathered. Therefore, the name ‘Toon’ had been passed down through generations.

‘When did Toon join Hajak? Then, this is even better. What a jackpot!’

The reverence shown by Anemos to Toon at that moment was greater than what he had initially shown to Hajak. Anemos raised his head, which he had momentarily lowered. Then, he could more clearly see the bandages wrapped around Toon’s eyes that were continuously soaking with blood.

However, it was not just eyes that he lost. Although Hajak was a king who united the warriors of the north, he could not replace Toon’s authority. However, Toon said nothing and only Hajak spoke.

“Toon had to verify Saint Cassian’s prophecy.”

Only then did Anemos notice that since arriving there, he had not seen a single sorcerer other than Toon. Based on the culture of the orcs who viewed shamans as guides of souls, this was odd.

As Anemos looked around again, there was no sorcerer there aside from the wounded old shaman. Only one thing came to his mind.

‘All the shamans of the Unfrozen Blood tribe, including Toon, must have summoned their spirits to check the Demon King’s movements… But in the end, all of them except him must have been massacred…’

Toon then pulled out a stiff piece of paper from his pocket, and it was a page of the Saint Cassian’s records that contained information about the castle with the strongest preservation magic spell. Anemos took it and his eyes, which were shaking since realizing Toon’s identity, widened even more.

“This is…”

It was not the part that contained the location of relics or the history of the ancient altar. It was a part of the prophecy, and the phrase that the land of the orc tribes would be eroded by a darkness brought by a single person was very clear.

Anemos had to quickly regain his composure. The prophecy had always been something that was reality. The court would hope that the tribal warriors would achieve something, but their defeat was predetermined. Neither the Queen’s instructions nor the court meeting reflected the current situation.

Anemos organized his thoughts, then opened his mouth. “If you allow me to take Saint Cassian’s records, I will see Her Majesty the Queen as soon as I return to the court. I will try to open the way, but…”

“But what else is left?”

“It will be difficult if you plan to migrate all your warriors.”

“There is no disagreement on that. Our kin will fight valiantly and fulfill their duty.”

“Then, I have a favor to ask of Toon.”

The old orc’s head moved slowly.

Speak, a child of the tribes from Elsland.

Anemos tensed at the eerie voice that drilled into his brain. Although it was a voice tinged with severe injury, Toon was indeed powerful. Anemos thought it was time to reveal his main purpose for coming here.

“The Order can open a route of retreat for the other tribes with warriors. However, unfortunately, not to other tribes.”

Initially, the Unfrozen Blood tribe had a positive relationship with Elsland. Nonetheless, the King of the Sorcerers Toon and King Hajak of the northern warriors were intertwined as one community. Moreover, even Saint Cassian’s prophecy was confirmed. No matter the results of the court meeting and the Queen’s instructions, adjustments were inevitable.

Anyway, Anemos was the one who came in person.

You speak too much. Hmph…

“Then I will get straight to the point. There is a priest of the Demon King. He is a monstrously strong guy that oversees the world of the Demon King and receives the most trust from the King.”

Then, Anemos explained meticulously to avoid any misunderstanding. Starting from why he had no choice but to send an expedition to outer space even at the risk of carrying the Order’s highest relic Soul Ring, the explanation became quite long.

Eventually, Toon nodded his head.

You call it ‘retreat,’ but you are introducing the battlefield. Ugh… That pleases me even more, child. Our king will gladly accept this.

Then, Anemos could finally relax.

“The tribes that Toon will tell us will build altars in the Demon King’s world.”

The negotiations were successful. Not only did he prevent the orcs from fleeing the Demon King and crossing the sea in a mass migration, but the newly accepted orcs would also be a force for the nobles of the court, including himself.

The queen’s momentum would wane naturally.

***

The recorded voice of Olivia was flowing out from Jonathan’s laptop. She said that an Awakened on Level 231 gold managed to eliminate a beginning-level Sword Expert with all their might, and leveled up to Level 246 in the platinum section in a blink of an eye. In the case of an Awakened with Level 321 in the diamond section, they were promoted to Level 328, which was equivalent to Sword Expert Intermediate Knight.

“It was the same in my case as well. The outer space creature I defeated was a high-level Sword Expert. I was managing the fight alone, and the XP I gained at that time was 490,000, So I leveled up by one and finally entered the challenger section. Compared to similar-level beings, one thing is certain. The XP gained was considerably higher than what could be earned in the Stage of Advent. Currently, the east is under Mr. Caliber’s command, and thanks to his command, I have been hearing victories from there. My lord…”

I felt like I knew what she was going to talk about. However, Olivia couldn’t bring herself to say that and only recorded up to that point.

“I will follow up with you again.”

The Challenger section especially required a large amount of XP to secure one level. The Caliber, who was leading the corps and advancing aggressively, and Hera were indeed doing great despite this. It was clear that they were beheading a number of species and absorbing XP from them.

Moreover, even Lee Tae-Han had entered outer space after quickly transferring the association’s important tasks to civilians. A new era of competition had arrived.

Jonathan’s clenched fist trembled violently for a long time. It was not a problem if everyone’s growth had stopped at the same time. However, if those below him grew at a fast pace, he couldn’t help but assume the worst-case scenario.

Sun’s death. Osiris’s betrayal. Mary’s breakaway, and the mainland turning into a battlefield. Even those at the pinnacle of power would challenge the existing order. When that time came, who would lead the battlefield until the mainland was destroyed?

Nonetheless, the strength in Jonathan’s fist gradually loosened.

‘I cannot leave this post. Sun entrusted it to me.’

The issue was that no one else could replace him in this position. Thus, there was only one thing he could hope for. He wished that raids that stopped before the great war in outer space would start again, and the elf species that constantly spied out and retreated would reappear.

However, that was an incredibly risky matter, especially since there were almost no Awakened left on the mainland. The elves that spied on them were powerful. If by any chance one of them escaped to the mainland, then Sun’s order would start to waver.

That night, Jonathan was tormented by contradictory emotions, hoping for the raids to start again, but also hoping they wouldn’t. It was another night as always.

It’s here.

The blue aura sealing the hideout wavered along the walls. However, something was weird. There was no doubt that a powerful aura was lurking, but the number of entities following and breaking in began to increase uncontrollably.

The distinctive breathing of the orc species also started to fill the space. The nature of the raid was different from before. The species attacking were also different.

[You have used Night Eye.]

Jonathan opened his red eyes and went out into the corridor. In the darkness, countless red eyes were embedded like stars, waiting for him. Until that moment, Jonathan could not have imagined that this assault was just the beginning.

Chapter 476

If I didn’t want to end up like Doom Kaos, consumed only by greed, I needed to take time not only to hone the body but also the mind frequently during the battle. I shouldn’t have forgotten why I was here and why I needed greater power.

Washing off the bloody stench was required as if it were a part of a ritual. However, the oasis that was discovered this time was contaminated again. Not only this, but the orcs’ territory had been blood-soaked even before we entered.

Their conquest wars were fierce, so their regions could at first be split into two different types. The areas that had consistently won in past wars were absorbing slaves and preparing for the next battle. On the other hand, the territories of the tribes that had been defeated were filled with bodies that had become prey for the roaming wild.

Nonetheless, that changed at one point. The orc tribes of the desert began to migrate to the cold lands in the north, abandoning their ancient homeland. It was because the entire species of orcs had figured out that I had entered the land.

The reason the orc’s network was much superior to Greenwood species was due to the shamans. I accepted the allegiance of one of them.

His name was Yapoon. He was an old orc who swore loyalty to me as soon as he saw his group, who had followed the king of the sorcerers Toon, being slaughtered without doing much. He was desperately trying to prove his worth.

I pointed to the oasis with just a glance. It was Yappon’s duty to purify the polluted water.

[The slave Yapoon has cast the skill ‘Summon a Water Spirit.’]

The way shamans manipulated Mana was slightly different from that of wizards or mages, so it took time to get used to. However, it seemed that Yapoon was almost done. I was finally able to pinpoint the flow of his Mana. The blueprint appeared.

[Blueprint ‘Summon a Water Spirit (F)’ has been added.]

[* Spiritual ability is needed. You can substitute it with psychic ability.]

The blueprint that the shamans possessed was another reason why I accepted the allegiance of the old orc.

The orc looked at me with a calm gaze and turned his head. The water spirit that popped up there was as small as the bastard Lunea. It seemed unaware of what had summoned it at first, but it soon realized and tried to flee.

However, a chilling energy emerged from the old orc’s necklace immediately and connected directly to the orc’s fist. When he unfolded his fist, what remained on his hand could be called the corpse of the spirit or a seed. That would purify the oasis.

The old orc tasted the water first and then offered clean water. Anyway, this guy was different from the guy from the Elf species, Aslan. Aslan gave in to my order and threw away all of his past to join me, but this one was not much different from other Awakened.

He succumbed to power and adapted to fear. This belief was in the thirst for bigger power.

I was aware that such opportunists were everywhere. He used to be hailed as a spiritual guide by the tribe members, but then he betrayed them. He abandoned his god. The reason he didn’t bat an eye while watching his kin die day by day was not because he yearned for revenge.

I observed him while putting my body into the oasis. True to his reputation as a loyal henchman, he was ready to embark on his next mission. He was prepared and eager to find a tribe fortified with not the feeble but the mighty and find a proper hunting ground.

Srrr-

His spiritual body escaped from his physical form and vanished at high speed.

[The blueprint ‘Astral Projection(A)’ has been added.]

[* Spiritual ability is needed. You can substitute it with psychic ability.]

The astral bodies indeed had the nature of transcending space, but the process had become swifter than before. Ever since he started following me, he had certainly shown remarkable growth.

After washing up, I sat next to the old orc’s body. The shade alone wasn’t enough to cool down in the hot temperature, but the cold aura spreading around was quite helpful. As I moved closer to the center, I started to feel comfortable. The source of this eerie coldness was from a bone necklace hanging around his neck.

[High-ranking Shaman Yapoon’s Transmission Necklace (Item)

It is made from the finger bones of the High-ranking Shamans of the Sand Wind Tribe. It is filled with the wailing of countless spirits. It is a growth-type item.

Item Class: SS

Item Level: 575

Effect: It increases the class of skills such as ‘Astral Projection,’ ‘Curse of Soul,’ ‘Curse of Blood,’ and spiritual summoning and totem summoning skills by one class. It increases the traits ‘Entering the Spirit World,’ ‘Door to the Spirit World,’ ‘Cooperation with Nature,’ and ‘Eyes of the Spirit World’ by one class. It activates a one-time skill ‘Release of Spirits.’ Spiritual Resistance + 23%, Mental Resistance + 23%

Eligibility: Only high-class spiritualists and challengers Awakened with mental ability or above can use this.]

The spirits that Doom Arukuda failed to devour or avoided were collected there. Yes, this item was the second reason why I accepted the old orc’s conversion. He might have thought of the item as his own, but it had been mine from the very beginning. If he was wise, then he would willingly offer it, but oh, well…

I wasn’t sure if such an opportunity would come to him…

***

Having refreshed my body, I was not going to waste the precious downtime that I had finally gotten. I started by taking out one combat ration from the storage.

[* Corps One Commander Kwon Seong-Il]

[Two hours ago: Defeated ‘Holy Knight of Moonlight,’ completing the quest ‘Defeat Holy Knights.’

- Gained 41.2 million XP.

- System Administrator (Odin) received 37.08 million XP in distribution.

- Kwon Seong-Il received 4.12 million XP in distribution.]

Civilians could find joy in watching media offerings while eating, but this was my only pleasure in life. The past records and real-time messages were mere texts without graphics, but sometimes they became novels, games, and movies with a little imagination.

The same went for the record of Seong-Il defeating the Holy Knight. Combining the fact that there were no other records before and after this one and that the records showing that an explosive battle was taking place in Seong-Il’s region, Seong-Il must have singled out what seemed to be the commander of the opponent and charged at them.

Seong-Il, with his bulky build, surged forward while the Holy Knight from the opposite side sprinted at him as well. Their fight would have been so intense that no one could approach. By the time Seong-Il’s victory marked the end of the duel, the battle around them must have also ended due to the overwhelming firepower of the Awakened.

It was an era when the Awakened were stretching out in all directions after the conquest of what remained of the Kingdom of Atreus in the central part. Seong-Il’s record was just the tip of the iceberg.

Look. The world stock market never stopped in the macro view. When the market was closed here, the other side was open. Then, as the results from here and there were continuously interconnected, showing a large stream of flow. The same was happening now.

Even at this moment when Seong-Il just finished the battle and I had some downtime, the war was still ongoing, and the powers plundered from there were flowing into me.

As soon as I turned on the real-time notifications, all sorts of messages began to rise before my eyes. I found an interesting message.

[Murai Eita, a regular soldier, has defeated a royal guard knight of the Diarmang Kingdom.]

[Murai Eita has gained 213,200 XP.]

[System Administrator(Odin) received 191,880 XP in distribution.]

[Murai Eita received 21,320 XP in distribution.]

[Murai Eita’s level has changed.]

[LV. 62 → LV.100]

His name was quite impressive, but I had never encountered him directly. However, there was a reason why I could immediately recall this guy’s name without using my memory castle. He was the weakest among the registered Awakened in the association. He was 182,329th out of 182,329.

Thus, I knew him pretty well. It could be considered an ability that he was able to return alive from the Stage of Advent with such a state.

The subject he fought for survival was not the Seven Demon King Corps but himself. If he was young and handsome, then he would have received nice care and treatment. Therefore, he might have been more engrossed in evil, burning his body.

The fun part was slowly approaching.

[Level: 652 (98.32%)]

Another ant has found a large supply of food somewhere. Hera! A woman’s name quickly flashed through my mind.

[The Corps Two commander Deobrah Belluci (Hera) has defeated the owner of the magic tower.]

[Deborha Belluci has gained 32 million XP.]

[System Administrator (Odin) received 28.8 million XP in distribution.]

[Deborah Belluci received 3.2 million XP in distribution.]

It’s coming.

[You have leveled up.]

[Level: 653 (0.00%)]

Thud!

My inner world had once again expanded.

***

The old orc had scouted the next hunting ground. My rest time was short, but it was time to get up while looking forward to my next down time. However, one of the notifications I had set as a system administrator intruded my vision.

[The Owner of the Throne, Jonathan Hunter, has defeated Red Heart’s Path, Orc Warrior.]

It was Jonathan.

[Jonathan Hunter has defeated Red Heart’s Path, Orc Warrior.]

…

[Jonathan Hunter has defeated Red Heart’s Path, Orc Warrior.]

The same messages started to rapidly pop up. The only time the orc species had participated in an invasion of the mainland was through the cult’s expedition. Since then, it had been composed only of Elf species.

However, the nature of the invasion had changed now. Instead of a cult expedition, it was on the scale of a tribe.

Why? Is this related to the invasion of the orc continent?

However, it was not just the nature of the invasion that changed. The number of kills by Jonathan was exceeding three digits. It deviated from the scale of the attack so far. I couldn’t know right now why and how such invasions were happening.

Nonetheless, I was certain about one thing. They had underestimated Jonathan and even me, who had reached the realm of the System Administrator. Therefore, I had to show them.

[You have reset the transfer rate of the purification device ‘System Server.’]

What a System Administrator was like!

[You have awarded a challenger box (insignia) to Jonathan Hunter.]

…

[You have awarded a challenger box (skill) to Jonathan Hunter.]

…

[You have awarded a challenger box (item) to Jonathan Hunter.]

…

Chapter 477

Only a few Dragorins, who had inherited the blood of the ancient dragons, possessed a special trait domain called ‘Ancient Rage.’ Others did not have a separate domain for skills and traits in their inner world. The Mana that filled their inner world was used to strengthen their physical bodies, but there was one more crucial use.

It served as a vessel for receiving power borrowed from the external world. The difference between the Awakened and them lay there.

Let’s assume that a long-range Awakened, who could only fire a fireball, was fighting against a wizard of outer space with the same ability. After casting a skill, the Awakened would have to recharge his power through a spiral rotation process and had a cooldown time. A wizard also needed to draw power from the Mana-rich outer space after casting magic, which was from the power from the Old One.

In terms of cooldown time alone, the wizard was incomparably superior. However, cooldown time was just one factor in determining the outcome.

The first factor: how was the fireball made?

For the Awakened, there was a huge difference between an F-class and an S-class skill. On the other hand, there was also a big difference between first-circle and seventh-circle fire magic. Although they had different names, the fundamental design was the same. The most significant factor in determining victory or defeat lay here.

However, if the composition was also equal, then what else determined the outcome?

The second factor: the difference between proficiency levels and realization.

Awakened increased their skills by raising their proficiency levels. Wizards substituted this process with realization through concentration.

Then, what if an Awakened with the highest proficiency level of an S-class skill and a wizard who had reached the highest realization of seventh circle magic faced each other with the same skill and magic?

I was certain that the Awakened could never beat the wizard due to the overwhelming difference in cooldown time. This was especially true against species like elves and orcs who had long lifespans. The realization they reached was on a different level compared to the Greenwood species.

The process by which Awakened and creatures of outer space gained and manifested power might have seemed similar at a glance, but there was a significant difference upon close inspection. If someone learned the truth of such a world, then they might have said that the Old One had given us a great privilege with our rechargeable design, but that was not true.

The Old One did this to save his power. The rechargeable design required a long cooldown time, which weakened combat power. The system modified by the proficiency level also had no change in that it could only increase its abilities through combat. The more powerful the enemy, the higher the proficiency level they could earn.

The Old One’s true nature was revealed there. It was a selfish and petty attempt to achieve a maximum effect with minimal cost. If he really had the intention to turn the tide of war through us, then he shouldn’t have done that. He should have invested his power without reservation!

The justification was reasonable. From the beginning, his decision to distribute only to those who had proven themselves worthy, as strength was not infinite, was wrong. Like the Old One had done to the ancient dragons, he should have invested all his strength to our humanity, even if an enormous amount of power was consumed to create a single perfect challenger.

Memories of the past then grazed my mind.

[Jonathan Hunter has opened the challenger box (skill).]

Jonathan began to open the box.

[Fire Hell of the King of Hell (Blueprint)

Code: Magic(S) - 64

Source: Tribe - Orc

Target - Holy Knight, Archmage Malhama

Consumption: Proficiency Level 1 - 100,000 XP

Proficiency Level 2 - 300,000 XP

Proficiency Level 3 - 1,200,000 XP

Proficiency Level 4 - 5,200,000 XP

Proficiency Level 5 - 12,000,000 XP

Proficiency Level 6 - 30,000,000 XP

Proficiency Level 7 - 92,500,000 XP]

[Jonathan Hunter has acquired the skill ‘Fire Hell of the King of Hell.’]

[System Administrator (Odin) has used 92,500,000 XP.]

92,500,000. That was how much power was invested in a single S-class skill raised to the highest proficiency level. Considering only the pure growth of the four main abilities, this power could turn three bronzes into the master section.

[Your level has decreased.]

[Level: 652 (97.18%)]

[XP: 1,492,300,000 / 1,450,000,000]

This was for Jonathan, so nothing could be too much for him. Among my people, he needed to become stronger than anyone else, even more than Yeon-Hee or Osiris.

[Jonathan Hunter opens the challenger box (skill).]

Go ahead and open, Jonathan. Our ants are working hard even at this moment, so don’t worry about them.

[Corps Six Commander, Balter Schneider (Hades) has defeated a high wizard of Alleospa.]

[Commander, Jakan Dahari has defeated the King of the Drunkard’s Den.]

[Ordinary soldier, Moktar Aoun has defeated a soldier of Moonlight.]

…

[Ordinary soldier, Murai Eita has defeated an Apostle of the Gospel.]

[Ordinary soldier, Murai Eita has defeated an Apostle of the Gospel.]

[Ordinary soldier, Murai Eita is rampaging.]

Look at that. Even the lowest-ranked one is working so hard.

***

What I was doing now was herding to make sure all the orc tribes in the desert completed their migration to the cold north. If they moved to the north recklessly, then the various orc tribes could disperse in different directions in a place as vast as the Australian continent. Hence, it was a difficult task to handle alone even for me.

The best approach was to corral orcs in one place and make my final move when they came together and formed a power that resisted me. The more they gathered, the more hope they would have that they would be able to stand against me.

Although they were fleeing now, they would be a formidable force with all kinds of tribal relics and artifacts. They would not be aware of the inferno that would consume them or perhaps would intentionally ignore it. They would flock to the bright light no matter what.

The power I invested in Jonathan had already been restored a while ago.

[Extractor has activated.]

…

[Extractor has activated.]

The steady work of my ants and the treasure Goblin of the hunting grounds that the old orc had brought were the most important contributions. The relics that were discovered or the artifacts that were self-made…

The one I defeated this time was not an orc but more like a treasure goblin or a cat food warehouse as it had amassed a considerable amount of loot through wars. There were various tribal names, and they were labeled as ‘ancient’ as they were long-gone tribes.

Therefore, all these relics were like the history of the orc species. One of the relics granted me XP way beyond what the creature had spat out in its death. The relics and artifacts were breaking at a rapid pace.

When I finished absorbing everything in one cart and was about to move to the next, a notification appeared.

[Jonathan Hunter has defeated the Holy Knight Zufudun, the Red Heart’s Path.]

Jonathan seemed to have finished all the battles.

[Jonathan Hunter has defeated the Holy Knight Zufudun, the Red Heart’s Path.]

[Jonathan Hunter has obtained 9,400,000 XP.]

[Jonathan Hunter has been allocated 9,400,000 XP.]

It was the highest XP I had ever seen from a single person so far. With that much, it must have been a famous one among the orc species. Although it was named ‘Holy Knight,’ it was so weak that it was the last sacrifice marking the end of Jonathan’s first round.

[System Administrator (Odin) has been allocated 7,600,000 surplus XP.]

[Jonathan Hunter has defeated the Red Heart’s Path (Orc Elite Tribe).]

[Total Eliminations: 2435

- S-Class: 1, A-Class: 3, B-Class: 42, C-Class: 174, D-Class: 708, E-Class: 1507

Total XP: 304,476,200

Level Change: LV.530 → LV.560]

However, it was an attack that consisted of 2435 elite creatures. It was jaw-dropping. I had ignored dungeon-type attacks so far because they were small in scale and the frequency was decreasing so that it was within a controllable range. Also, the issue of massive invasions through gates had been completely blocked.

Nonetheless, if it was a large-scale assault consisting of elite species, including S-Class, this was a different matter. This was clearly a violation of a contract with Doom Kaos. It didn’t matter whether it was because he couldn’t or didn’t. He had promised me the safety of my mainland, and I had acted based on that!

I could not tolerate this incident. I raised my head towards that fucking asshole who was looking down on me right now. Just as I was about to open my mouth to request a confrontation, that was when it happened.

[Jonathan Hunter has defeated Baclan Extermination (Orc Elite Tribe).]

[A battle has begun between Jonathan Hunter and Balcan Extermination (Orc Elite Tribe).]

“...!”

Right away? What the hell was Doom Kaos doing?

Anyway, there was no doubt that a specific passage had begun to open towards Jonathan somewhere in this vast land.

In my frustration, I spoke to the slave Yapoon.

“Find Baclan Extermination.”

Then, I began to act.

[System Administrator has lifted the level limit for Jonathan Hunter with administrative privileges.]

[System Administrator has lifted the skill possession limit for Jonathan Hunter with administrative privileges.]

[System Administrator has lifted the trait possession limit for Jonathan Hunter with administrative privileges.]

[System Administrator has lifted the item possession limit for Jonathan Hunter with administrative privileges.]

[The maximum possession of Jonathan Hunter’s skills, traits, and items is ten.]

[Jonathan Hunter is starting the second round.]

[Jonathan Hunter has entered the Ender section.]

Chapter 478

Baclan Annihilation. As the name suggested, the homeland of that orc tribe was the western coast, facing the occupation area of the Baclan Corps across the distant sea. On their way to the north, they were divided into two groups. The majority of them left traces of continuing to the north.

However, I had been chasing the traces of them that vanished at a certain point. Here, a passage toward Jonathan had opened and closed. The afterimage of space moving was still present.

“We call it ‘Door of Sanctuary.’”

The old slave finally opened his mouth after a long silence. He was usually quiet as if he was mute, but looking at him speaking on his own, it must have been unexpected even for him.

Anyway, the conclusion was that I had no choice but to keep lagging behind like this. After checking the message and getting there, the passage was closed. Just confirming this in person was meaningful, now it was time for a face-to-face talk with that bastard Doom Kaos.

“Are you watching me?”

I raised my voice in the sky, then waited. However, he never responded to my question. It would have taken some time for the orc tribes to finish migrating to the northern cold region anyway. I didn’t ponder for long and decided to head back to the mainland.

However, I couldn’t just leave this wicked slave here by himself and leave. I was not looking at the slave in his eyes at the time, but it seemed like he had an instinctual intuition as he finally lifted his head. His eyes were full of confusion. Fear, anger, and bewilderment were mixed together.

“Why? Do you think it’s too early?” I asked.

[Slave Yapoon has used ‘High-ranking Shaman Yapoon’s Transmission Necklace.’]

[Slave Yapoon has activated Spirit Liberation.]

That was his foolish response. The world slowed down, and no matter how nimble the spirits were, they couldn’t surpass me. As the spirits tried to thrust their heads out of the bone necklace, I was already gripping the whole necklace. The pressure I exerted inside my hand forced the spirits back into place.

[You have destroyed Spirit Liberation.]

- It is so obvious with the underling’s words.

The sight of his eardrums bursting and his center collapsing couldn’t keep up with the speed of the messages popping up. There was no need to use a skill on such a guy. I flattened my palm and exerted the pressure of the wind. These abilities had allowed Entegasto to turn Insectum into a lump of flesh before, so this guy could never withstand such a force.

I slammed down my palm. In the world where I unleashed my Sense and found my speed, he burst.

Crack!

[You have defeated Slave Yapoon.]

[You have defeated High-ranking Sorcerer Yapoon.]

[You have acquired the item ‘High-ranking Shaman Yapoon’s Transmission Necklace.’]

Then, Forerunner and Sensitive wriggled as if they wanted me to take them out. I was about to check them as they had reached the Realm of the Ultimate anyway.

[You have activated Sensitive.]

***

Nobody had noticed my arrival. This was true for both the civilian soldiers and the Awakened. Jonathan’s hideout was built on a plain in Texas, completely covered by a blue barrier that prevented anyone from seeing inside.

Meanwhile, the area had been designated as a military-controlled zone. Outside the control line, there were some broadcasting vehicles. The reporters were making a fuss as if some disaster was about to fall upon the world any minute. I agreed with the fact that the current situation had surpassed the standards for controlling the news.

Has there ever been such a precedent? There had been occasional attacks on Jonathan, but never before had there been a battle that lasted this long.

No, that was not it. Jonathan would likely have been instructed to actively report if an attack occurred. At that point, I heightened my Sense.

Zap-!

[You have entered the Realm of the Ultimate.]

When the world completely froze, a strand of white energy appeared. I raised my gaze, following the energy to where it originated. I also saw the black energy of Doom Kaos enveloping the entire sky. However, the energy of the Old One had vertically pierced through one point and penetrated the barrier.

The sight seemed to whisper to me:

See? Doom Kaos cannot perfectly protect your homeland.

If the Old One or Doom Kaos were looking directly at me, then there would have been answers regarding this situation. However, there was no gaze.

Then, I had no choice but to press my temple due to my throbbing headache. I moved on while pressing and massaging that area.

I passed the press, crossed the control line, and passed the civilian soldiers. Of course, the role of the civilian soldiers was merely to block external access. Beyond them, about a hundred Awakened were forming a defensive wall. The last defense wall was composed of US Special Forces, with the outline of a small case visible in their chest pockets.

However, what caught my eye wasn’t the awakening stimulant inside, but the rifles they were holding. They would be new for people now, but they were familiar to me.

Only two things had changed from my memory of the past. One was that the rifle barrels were not engraved with propaganda texts of the two forces, the Eighth Evil and Eighth Virtue. Another was that their muzzles were aimed at where the energy of the Old One was affecting.

I continued walking as the headache stabbed through my temples again. The Awakened here, who were forming a defensive wall, were the ones who had been left behind in case of an emergency. After passing them, the barrier finally came into my view.

Can I break it?

I could even destroy ‘Odin’s Absolute Warzone’ when exerting my full strength, so this seemed possible as well. However, the shockwave generated would sweep not only nearby but also the cities beyond into a wasteland.

[* Storage box]

[The Great Silver has been removed.]

With the short blade created to ambush me in front of me, I was torn with thoughts on what to do next. I wasn’t sure if it was possible to minimize the shockwave and cut off only a part. Moreover, what bothered me the most was whether my involvement would be the best course of action or not.

A series of attacks specifically aiming at Jonathan were commencing. Also, the tribes led by the Holy Knight or someone of equivalent strength were responsible for the assault. They were the elite orc tribes.

There was only one passage. If one tribe failed, then the next would take over. While I was considering what the best course of action would be…

[Jonathan Hunter has defeated Baclan Extermination, Orc Warrior.]

[Jonathan Hunter has defeated Baclan Extermination, Orc Warrior.]

…

[Jonathan Hunter has defeated Baclan Extermination, Orc Warrior.]

About thirty messages poured in at once.

[Jonathan Hunter is rampaging.]

It sounded like a voice asking me to trust him. Yes. Running into a growing Ender was like volunteering to become their XP ingredient. Also, Jonathan was not alone. Although we were physically apart, we were connected through the System. If I had to intervene, it would be the moment the form of the assault expanded into a tribal alliance.

***

[Jonathan Hunter has defeated Baclan Extermination (Orc Elite Tribe).]

[Total Elimination: 3102

Total XP: 257,216,900

Level Change: LV.561 → LV.567]

The reporters were audacious as they dared to talk about the safety of the mainland.

[The battle between Jonathan Hunter and the Call of Blood (Orc Elite Tribe) has begun.]

I thought there would be some gaps, but the barrier didn’t waver at all. The blue barrier was made by Old One. Seeing it in front of me only deepened my suspicion.

I didn’t know how much power it took to reverse decades of time until I got close to the truth. The Old One had invested such enormous power in me, and all he said he would do was destroy Doom Dejire and play around.

Although Old One was filled with petty selfishness, he couldn’t be that dumb. Especially when you considered the actions of Saint Cassian, who had foreseen my arrival from the War of New Devil…

I couldn’t change my plan recklessly until I found out what the Old One was up to. Even if Doom Kaos was breaching the contract…

Just then, the reporters became busy.

“The Chairman is coming. Find out quickly. We need to get an interview, even if it is just for a second.”

The fact that the mainland’s network was faster than my sensory network was somehow amusing. Soon, helicopters with the association’s emblem appeared in a row. I sent a telepathic message to the one Lee Tae-Han that was on board.

- Seon-Hu: You are not late.

If he hadn’t come immediately despite such an unprecedented event occurring, then Lee Tae-Han would have been unqualified to be the chairman. If he had been distracted by leveling up and ignored it, then he wouldn’t have been able to avoid being dismissed later on.

- Lee Tae-Han: I will come to see you soon. Where are you?

Lee Tae-Han couldn’t track my location with just his hearing.

- Seon-Hu: There is no need for you to do that. I am keeping an eye on this place, so you can go back once you finish the interview. Public opinion must be bad now.

- Lee Tae-Han: Yes. By the way, there is a message from Mary through Lulua, the priest of the Lusea tribe. I will deliver it exactly as I received it without distortion, so please understand.

- Seon-Hu: Okay.

- Lee Tae-Han: The Priest Lulua said this. ‘You know the war that the human corps had with the Elf Queen, right? Doom Mary barely found out about it. It has…continued after sixty seconds! Cassian knew that war would break out a very long time ago.’

The message that came in word by word made me frown. The fact that Saint Cassian had predicted the war a long time ago meant…

- Seon-Hu: Anything else?

- Lee Tae-Han: That is it, Great Odin.

The helicopter Lee Tae-Han was on was slowly landing. The solemn voices of the soldiers speaking to the press, and the sound of the propellers stirring the wind gradually faded. The sounds disappeared, and everything in front of my eyes turned bright white. As my eyes blinked rapidly, the sight of Lee Tae-Han getting off the helicopter appeared and disappeared repeatedly.

1. The fact that Doom Man’s appearance had been foreseen since the War of New Devil.

2. The fact that the next war had been predicted from the previous war.

3. The cause and effect linked before and after the great war.

All these facts combined and burst out as one truth. Among the countless assumptions, only one thing could be definitively concluded. The Old One had deliberately planted me into Doom Kaos faction even while grinding his own bones!

[* System]

[The quest ‘Saint Cassian’s Records’ has been created.]

[The quest ‘Saint Cassian’s Records’ has been sent to all system users.]

Chapter 479

If we were to compare as system administrators, I was at Level One, whereas the Old One was at the maximum Level Ten. Looking back, the restrictions I was subject to did not seem to apply to the Old One. I had once gained XP in one of the lands of the Saint Land of Death where I had been wandering to obtain the skeletal dragon, as well as on the Baclan mainland.

However, such a thing was impossible in my current system. The transfer of power was only possible in spaces where the server exerted influence. Therefore, the Awakened could only grow within Saint Dragorin, where the server was installed and only within a single dimension that was physically connected.

Especially if the outside was surrounded by the power of something like Doom Kaos, just like the mainland, there was no way to penetrate that power for now. The reason Jonathan was leveling up explosively was probably that Saint Dragorin and the mainland were somehow linked.

There was even a big difference between his and my collection quest. The Old One’s system had no limits in the ability to manipulate space, but what about me? I had no choice but to create a separate collection area at the association because I wasn’t able to accommodate all the loot that was being collected simultaneously for now.

Awakeneds had to directly offer their collections to complete the quests. Even at this moment, the quests were being completed in this way.

However, if the objects to be moved were just two or three pieces of paper, there was no reason to artificially create an area. Such shallow space manipulation was possible even with my current system capabilities.

[The Corps One Commander Kwon Seong-Il has completed the quest ‘Saint Cassian’s Records.’]

[Kwon Seong-Il has acquired fifty Reputation points.]

After issuing the quest, Seong-Il was the first to meet expectations.

[* Storage box]

[Saint Cassian’s Records have been added.]

Even then, I was at a distance where I could see the blue barrier that covered Jonathan’s hideout and the entire space of the controlled area at a glance. Except for meal times, it was the first time I turned my gaze.

I pulled out the record that had been stored.

[A Part of Saint Cassian’s Records

Category: Education Volume

Collector: Kwon Seong-Il

Source: Species - Greenwood

Faction - Land of Moonlight

Target - Holy Knight, Moonlight Sword]

…Education volume? I had classified Saint Cassian’s Records into three major volumes, and this was one of the education volumes that contained things like ascending swordsmanship and magic.

[The blueprint ‘Swordsmanship(S) - 21’ has been found in this record.]

[The blueprint has been added.]

The reason why it was named the Education Volume was that it was actually composed for such a purpose. Anyone that handled swords would have wanted this item regardless of their species and social status. It was an item that could make an individual a successor with a formidable swordsmanship, capable of impacting the world. This was the fundamental item for S-class skills.

However, what would have been the reason for the Old One to leave these instructional texts when he had eyes that transcended time and space and also had completed the big picture by calculating all the possibilities?

It was fair to say that records were overwhelmingly composed of educational volumes, and it was common sense in outer space that the records consisted mostly of the educational text. It was extremely rare to find war records, and the existence of prophetic volumes was almost legendary. Filling the pages with useless information?

And look. If it was foreseen that I would collect these records up to this ‘current time frame’ under a vision that transcended time and space…then the prophetic volumes of the records would be the secret instructions and persuasion left for me by the Old One. Regardless of whether or not I accepted it, there was never a more fitting time for them to be sent.

Doom Kaos was clearly violating the contract. From the Old One’s perspective, it was rational to show me a shortcut to guarantee the safety of my people and the mainland while punishing Doom Kaos.

Therefore, I had been waiting for the first record to come in. If the incredibly hard-to-find prophetic volumes had miraculously fallen into my hands, then that would have been proof that everything was rolling like the giant gears of the Old One.

However, that was not the case. The first one that came in was merely an educational text. Even if all of these came together to form something and even if this was part of the Old One’s grand scheme, the undeniable fact was that there were too many pages that were allocated to the educational topics.

When would I be able to collect all of them? Moreover, I had reached the level where I could collect blueprints on the battlefield even without going through the educational volumes. Looking solely at the records themselves without considering the circumstances before and after, it was safe to say that its primary purpose lay in enhancing the abilities of future outer space species.

This raised another question.

Why were the records torn into pages and scattered all over the area?

There was no consistent pattern. Some were found in a single sheet while others were in bundles of two or three sheets. No matter what purpose they were created for… And even if the Old One had the ability to perceive through time and causality, it couldn’t have been this inefficient.

It appeared that the Old One wasn’t able to figure out that the records would fall into my hands. Different assumptions kept coming to mind, but they contradicted each other.

There was only one way to resolve these issues. If I assumed that the records were not left behind by Saint Cassian under the Old One’s instructions, but rather formed and left behind voluntarily without any relation to the Old One, then most of the contraindications would be resolved.

I hoped that this would be the case. Because then, all the delightful assumptions derived from this would be true.

***

The form of the raid had not changed yet.

[Jonathan Hunter has leveled up.]

[Jonathan Hunter is unstoppable.]

[Conqueror of the Battlefield, Jonathan Hunter.]

It was the second day since the raid began for Jonathan. While the names of various elite tribes diminished as XP ingredients, a few more educational volumes were acquired. Nonetheless, the war records had been strictly managed by the Lacryma sect, and the prophetic volumes had only stated that such a thing existed. My wait was getting longer.

[Deborah Belluci, the Corps Two Commander, has completed the quest ‘Saint Cassian’s Records.’]

[Deborah Belluci has gained 50 Reputation Points.]

Then there was progress from Hera’s side as well. This time, it was a volume of war records.

[A Part of Saint Cassian’s Records

Category: War Volume

Collector: Deborah Belluci

Source: Species - Greenwood

Faction - Lacryma sect, Saint Jayden Presbytery

Target - Bishop Naos]

「…I have been actively searching for White’s soul since Kuda withdrew. However, White’s soul was nowhere to be found. Even in Elsland, where the souls of Blue and Silver are enshrined, White’s soul does not exist. Then it might mean that the Lord did not protect White’s soul, which is not something I can easily accept.

White was not the only one who fled from the Demon King of the Dead. If punishment was due, then Black, who had run away with White wouldn’t have been able to avoid it. Nonetheless, Black was not punished at all.

I think that White must have committed a greater sin than fleeing. An unforgivable sin. I trembled for a long time at the thought that such a sin was possible for us. I did not want to follow in White’s footsteps. Thus, I needed to know what sin White had committed.

The Lord did not respond, so I asked Black, “What happened before you fled?”

Black was shivering as much as I was. She said, “...It has nothing to do with me. I also don’t know anything about White’s death. What sin could White have possibly committed?”

Then, she was consistent in saying that they had each prepared for battle and met in the warzone.

I angrily asked, “Was White acting strange?”

She confessed, “He was terrified from the moment he arrived on the battlefield. He was the one who instigated us to flee together.”

White had committed an unthinkable sin either while preparing for battle or on the way to the war spot. I traced White’s path. On his way down from his iceberg, he had no choice but to stop flying near where Elsland’s altar was located.

Our Lord’s boundless energy was truly holy, and the Tree of Life was growing there. Any power that dares to oppose our Lord will surely be purified by it, and I could not contain my joy in knowing that our Lord had planned for after the victory. It was a true symbol of victory.

However, it did not take long for me to realize that the Tree of Life was made for both the existing and the forthcoming beings. I felt something strange and walked toward the tree. That was when I learned of our Lord’s grand plan. The record begins from then on…」

The text had cut off at a critical point. Perhaps the content that followed had not been excavated yet, or it might have been sealed in the secret vault of Elsland. However, just then something happened.

[Reading Saint Cassian’s Records.]

The System started showing a weird reaction. The piece of paper in my hand was losing its strength and turning transparent. As it completely vanished, the area responsible for Explorer and the Privilege surged at once.

Woosh—

Something unusual was happening inside, but it did not seem threatening.

[ 10%…… 20%…… 30%…… 40%…… 50%……. ]

The progress was gradually filling in the center of my vision. The moment it reached a hundred percent, a message popped up.

[The System has successfully read the intense memories of Saint Cassian contained in this record.]

[Thirty percent of the Old One’s True Ending is contained.]

[* This is part of Old One’s Good Ending, True Ending, and Bad Ending.]

It was a scenario laid out by the Old One. Apparently, he himself didn’t seem to fully trust his plan, so he had divided it into three possible outcomes!

[Now checking the part that has been read.]

I stared at the emerging sentences with widened eyes. Although the ending was not complete, there were keywords that caught my attention immediately.

「The death of Na Seon-Hu.」

My death was presumed even in the True Ending.

Fucking piece of shit. This meant that both Good and Bad Ending were either my death or similar to that. Either way, they must have been built on the premise of my death.

Chapter 480

In other words, this was a realistic ending that the Old One expected.

[Old One’s True Ending

Information Completion: 30%

Secured Keywords: Death of Na Seon-Hu. Escape of Doom Kaos. Tree of the World (Purification Device).]

If that bastard’s grand plan went as intended, then I would be sacrificed and Doom Kaos would flee. I couldn’t mock that his grand scheme, which he tried to accomplish even at the cost of his bones, ended there because I had not completely figured out his plan yet.

Meanwhile, the device named Tree of the World looked similar to the one built in the fortress. All the blueprints introduced into the purification device were from Old One, so it was not surprising. The filth I felt after seeing the phrase that stated my death was only momentary because I long knew that asshole was fucking horrible.

The Great Green must have rebelled against him as Green suspected his cunning nature. In fact, Green had once replied to Black’s advice not to doubt Old One holiness like this.

“That is blind loyalty. I have only one doubt, Casaila. Whether we are being deceived or not.”

Maybe the Great Gold and Saint Cassian might have also turned their backs toward the Old One. If not, then why would they have left such records? All the records did was reveal their master’s plans!

If Saint Cassian actually turned his back on the Old One, then it was worth considering an alliance. Most contradictions were resolved under the delightful assumption that he was opposing the Old One, so it was necessary to face him at least once and discuss an alliance.

I snapped out of my thoughts.

The soldiers seemed to be gradually losing patience. The reporters’ fast and noisy tones only made the atmosphere worse. The soldiers were also anxious.

They started giving off orders nervously. Then, it happened.

[Jonathan Hunter has defeated the Fang of Power (Orc Elite Tribe).]

[Kill Count: 2933

Total XP: 273, 916,100

Change Level: LV.576 → LV.580]

Srrr.

The barrier disappeared in an instant. Everyone’s heads turned in that direction without exception. There was nothing left of the base made with human technology. Someone looked away, and someone else couldn’t help but retch. The stench was just the beginning.

The scene that was revealed was unbearable for civilians who were accustomed to peace. Over ten thousand orc species had been consistently killed in that narrow space.

Jonathan appeared with the corpses of the orc species he killed piled up like mountains beneath his feet. In reality, what lay beneath him could best be described as some kind of giant organic compound that was formed by the melting flesh and internal organs of orcs.

I still saw some that had not melted yet among them. Arms and legs of orcs sporadically struck out, squirming as if they were still alive under the extreme heat and sizzle.

Roar.

The loot hanging from Jonathan’s hand also vanished into a handful of flames. That was it. The assault had come to a halt. The worry that the form of attack could expand from tribe to alliance and from alliance to corps was also over.

Jonathan took the first step. He moved at a speed that not only civilians but also ordinary Awakened could not follow with the naked eye. He stopped in front of a group of journalists, and a strong wind carrying the smell of blood swept through the area a beat later.

Woosh—!

Many reporters dropped their cameras, but the cameras of the journalists facing Jonathan were intact as he had caught them. He spoke to them as if he was giving them an order.

“Record this.”

Jonathan’s expression was terrifying even to me.

“Today, humanity has grasped another victory, so the enemies will not dare to challenge us anymore.”

As expected, the civilians could not handle the Emperor’s voice bursting right before them. As the Awakened who were in charge of the first line defense barrier gathered around, the horrifying atmosphere emanating from Jonathan seemed to have softened a bit.

The Awakened began to assist the reporters in filming as per Jonathan’s order. Until then, he had not noticed that I was nearby, watching him. I revealed my presence on purpose, and only then did he begin to locate me.

He crossed the wasteland and reached here in an instant. The distance was such that the control area could not be seen without raising the Sense. We were on the peak of a mountain.

[* Storage box]

[The Bottled Water of the Mainland has been removed.]

I gave it to him in lieu of a handshake. Jonathan gulped down the water and said with brightened eyes, “I received a lot of help.”

He was sure that I was the System.

***

We moved to one of the villas that Jonathan had used before the Day of Advent, where traces of those days remained intact. The neglected armor and helmet still reeked of his sweat. For the first time in a long while, I was able to smile when I saw the framed picture hanging on the wall.

It was an illustration I had given him a long time ago. I vividly remembered how I felt when I drew Doom Kaos. I was afraid of him. I was afraid of the mainland that could be heading towards destruction since the Day of Advent. I was afraid for my mother, who had barely managed to survive in a place called ‘the best survival facility,’ which was even worse than a cheap motel nowadays.

I was lost in thought for a while. Jonathan came back after washing off the blood on his body. He wiped the moisture from his hair and went into the room after coming back out again.

“Ah, just in time.”

He asked as he put down two bottles of whiskey and two glasses, “Is it okay not to go back?”

This was the third time. Once before moving, once after arrival, and now.

Then, the doorbell rang. A human figure that was standing still in front of the door was shrinking. It seemed to be the caretaker of the villa. The sound of his uneasy breathing was telling how nervous he was.

After Jonathan sent him back, he finally took a seat across from me. I first told him why I had time now. I explained that a massive migration of orc species were heading towards the northern cold region, and that I was waiting for the migration to end.

After that, the Sense I heightened started to spread into a throbbing headache again.

Zap-!

Doom Kaos’s gaze was still not in the sky outside the window. The damn spy was nowhere to be found.

I told him everything from how I obtained the power of the System Administrator after defeating the Great Black and obtaining the Great Silver. Also, I told him that I had gotten part of the Old One’s True Ending which secured three keywords and my death.

Jonathan’s gaze changed. A cold glance passed by, and all of his muscles were filled with rigid strength.

“The one who needs to die is the Old One, that bastard.”

Just like when he had just defended the raid, he burst out in an enraged voice with his murderous intent peaking. It was a heavy tone that came out grinding his teeth.

“No need to be mad because it is just his plan.”

I poured whiskey into his glass, and I took a sip, too. The warmth of the alcohol that I tasted after a long time distinctly swept down my esophagus.

“So, Sun. Do you think the Old One gave you the power of the System Administrator? You earned the title, but that is…”

“Yes, it is the realm of divinity. What I am about to tell you is also about that.”

I continued, “While you were defending against the raid, I thought about this over and over. Eventually, I narrowed it down to three conclusions. Then, the mistakes made by the Old One started to become apparent.”

Jonathan tilted slightly towards me. He closed his mouth tightly and put down the glass he was holding.

“One thing is that I am certain that the Old One placed me in Doom Kaos’s faction. There was no secret agreement between us, and it was a plan he had single-handedly concocted. That was his first mistake. If there was some sort of discussion between us, then I would have seriously considered it. Even if it meant ultimately falling under his command, then I would have said yes as it would have guaranteed the safety of my homeland and my people. It would have also provided a way to put an end to this war… Then, I would have been satisfied. Maybe.”

At that moment, the look in Jonathan’s eyes was quite painful. It was the same look Joshua had when he was looking down at me kneeling on the pitch-black stairs.

“The other is the betrayal of Saint Cassian. That is Old One’s second mistake. He failed to control his confidant. The Old One’s plans were exposed to the world by his confidant. So, all the outer space species knew I was coming. Nevertheless, Old One proceeded, thinking that it was too late to turn back, or perhaps he was overconfident that he could handle it.”

Jonathan frowned even further.

I added, “Doom Kaos would have known everything as the entire outer space species knew about it. But he still recruited me, knowing I was a virus that could devour his faction. Of course, the Old One would have known that as well…”

I swallowed the alcohol. It was pretty effective for the headache but not to a great extent.

“This would have begun a power struggle between the two. Doom Kaos must have been calculating the moment to use me to the fullest and then discard me, while the Old One must have finished calculating that Doom Kaos couldn’t easily remove me. However, the Old One’s biggest mistake could be said to have started right there.”

Jonathan was not interrupting as he was waiting for me to finish.

“First, let’s be clear about the power of the System Administrator. The current difference between Old One and me is just the magnitude of power. The inherent authority of the System Administrator, in other words, the possibilities encompassed in the realm of divinity, are infinite.”

Jonathan sent me a cautious look as if he was telling me to go on.

“However, what the Old One intended to leave me was not this infinite possibility. When Doom Kaos and Old One clashed, I think Doom Kaos must have interfered in some way. Perhaps what Old One wanted to leave me was something similar, but constrained ‘something’ that he could control.”

I paused and said, “However, this power is infinite, and no control was ever applied. The more power I obtain, the closer I get to the Old One. The Old One has lost this infinite possibility to me. This, indeed, is Old One’s greatest mistake.”

My explanation was over. Jonathan’s lips, which had been tightly closed, finally opened.

“If Saint Cassian did not betray or if Saint Cassian’s betrayal was part of the plan, then any assumption is dangerous, Sun. The realm where the Old One resides is beyond our comprehension, isn’t it?”

I responded, “I saw Doom Kaos up close. He is a being who had nothing left but the greed to become the sole divinity. The Old One is losing ground to such a being. What I experienced was not an omnipotent supreme being, but a petty, wicked, and selfish entity.”

Jonathan tried to retort, but I was one second faster. His half-opened lips closed at that moment.

“Look. All that remains are beings with nothing but power that have reached divinity and ambition. Doom Kaos shackles his subordinates from the moment he accepts them. The Old One does the same to his creations. And not only that, he even favors Elsland among his creations by distinguishing ranks.”

I took another glass of whiskey to soothe my headache.

“Apart from all these circumstances, there is no one in the entire universe that can afford to distribute infinite possibilities to an enemy. No matter how supreme the intelligence or how divine the benevolence, it is impossible.”

“But what if there is?”

Jonathan was not questioning me. His glance seemed to ask if I was going to accept my defeat if there was such a creature. He was as passionate as I was.

“Killing the Old One and Doom Kaos and making myself the only divinity is the only way to end this war. What the Old One lost to me is exactly that possibility. Infinite possibility without any control.”

His damn grand plan must have been thrown off course since this power had come to me. Jonathan poured whiskey into an empty glass, both his and mine.

Then, he said, “The best course of action is to instigate the mutual destruction of the Old One and Doom Kaos. But if one of them must be killed first, it should be him, the Old One.”

Jonathan had reached the same conclusion as me. For a brief moment, we stared at each other in silence. We almost simultaneously broke into a grin after a few seconds.

“I am the one who fought, but you look more tired.”

Jonathan leaned back in his chair. I also leaned back on the couch and picked up the remote control.

“I should clear my head. The fucking shits are making my sense of reality dull.”

Chapter 481

[This was a victory for all of us. The mature citizens of the world know what truly endangers us. They also know how to contribute to their wars. Our enemy was not outside.

Yes, we are currently living in an era of turmoil. However, we are no longer afraid because we have the Awakened from the World Awakened Association, united with a strong determination for world peace, led by the Guardian, King of Hell.

I dare not and am not qualified to represent the entire mankind. I am just one of the billions of humans who are assured of their daily lives. But at this moment, you and I probably share the same thoughts. Taking this opportunity, I would like to express my deep gratitude to the Guardian, King of Hell…]

Mature citizens.

Jonathan didn't even laugh.

The reason the world seemed stable even in times like this was that the flow of capital had long been controlled. It was because a single apex, wielding absolute power, was using it for a benevolent purpose. Humanity was blessed.

Jonathan turned off the television and turned his head. He saw Seon-Hu, who had fallen asleep with his body slumped to one side on the opposite couch. He was the one who had reached divinity. Although he could not match Doom Kaos and Old One at the moment, it was certain that he was in the same realm as them.

People called such beings as gods, and it was strikingly contradictory to see one of them drunkenly asleep close to Jonathan. It also felt amusing.

However, Jonathan’s face suddenly darkened with an ominous feeling that came out of nowhere. He was concerned that Seon-Hu might never wake up from his sleep.

“Sun.”

Jonathan softly called his friend’s name. Only when Seon-Hu tossed and turned before opening his eyes, was Jonathan able to relax and get up.

“Nothing. Sorry for waking you up.”

Seon-Hu’s eyes closed again. His face was in peace, but Jonathan couldn’t take his eyes off his face. It was neither just because of Sun’s death that the Old One had planned, or Seon-Hu’s unstable position, where he had to somehow gain confidence and push on.

One undeniable fact, regardless of any assumption, was that another god had been born in a remote area of the universe. Now there were three: Sun, Old One, Doom Kaos. The ultimate winner in the fight between these three gods, battling for uniqueness, would exist as a true deity.

It was a matter of a world far beyond imagination…

You must win, Sun.

Then, Jonathan decided to completely abandon the thoughts he had been carrying. He had been thinking that a small planet like Earth was holding the Sun back, and even imagined the day when the mainland would disappear.

However, what Sun needed now was unwavering determination.

***

Morning had arrived. When the presence of an uninvited guest intruded through my sensory network, I was already awake. Moments later, Jonathan’s rebuke toward the villa’s caretaker began at the front door.

“Why did you do something I didn’t ask for?”

This place wasn’t Saint Dragorin, yet Jonathan’s authoritative demeanor and the villa caretaker’s submissive attitude clearly displayed their difference in status. The villa caretaker probably just wanted to serve Jonathan a splendid breakfast.

However, the breakfast in the villa that had been vacant for a while after Jonathan had disappeared after slaying the orcs, pointed inevitably to Jonathan’s whereabouts. While I wondered what reporters would dare to barge in without permission, the villa caretaker’s phone never stopped vibrating.

Jonathan sternly ordered that no one should be allowed in. I waited for him to return and said, “I was going to go back anyway.”

However, the sight of the prepared breakfast was irresistible, even for me. I had not smelled such food in a long time. I couldn’t recall the last time when I had tasted this as it was not something worth keeping in the place of memory. The smell of the spicy food made me salivate in the corner of my mouth.

It was soft tofu soup with thinly sliced green onions and garlic infused with a hearty aroma. Open-mouthed clams and the red soup were all contained in the earthen pot. There was steamed rice with steam rising, a side dish of dried anchovies, and kimchi next to the pot.

It was simple, but nothing could have been better than this meal. It was quite a distance from the villa to the city, so I appreciated the effort the caretaker must have made to bring this breakfast here.

I swallowed a mouth full of saliva. Yes, the excitement at that moment was indescribable. It was comparable to the moment when I had the Great Silver in my hand.

Suddenly, I felt Jonathan’s gaze, so I looked up. He was trying to change his expression hurriedly, but an insurmountable difference in my life here and his life was obvious. He was looking at me with sorrow.

With a stern face, he pushed a tray toward me.

“...I should have given him a reward,” Jonathan said, and he was talking about the villa caretaker. He moved the tray to the dining table, then went outside to the porch.

“Wait a minute. The choice was excellent though. What is your name? I will remember it.”

“It is Evans, Sir Guardian.”

While Jonathan was encouraging the villa caretaker, I moved the dishes from the tray to the dining table and waited for him. Back in the old days when Jonathan stayed in Seoul, he also enjoyed this soup.

“What are you waiting for? There is only one anyway. Go ahead and enjoy,” Jonathan said after coming back.

I asked, “You must have come here frequently?”

“Yes, I used to. After the training got intense, I ordered that first. It seems like the caretaker remembered that. I didn’t expect it, but he is an impressive fellow.”

I was ready to relish the joy. As if I was manipulating the realm of the System Administrator, I cautiously scooped up the red soup and soft tofu and placed some clams on top of them.

The sauce soaked in the soup seemed to be made by mixing a ratio of three tablespoons of cooking oil, one tablespoon of chili oil, and one tablespoon of sesame oil. It also seemed that minced beef was fried there. Garlic and ginger had been added in a ratio of three to one, and soy sauce and salt in a six to two ratio, along with red pepper powder and black pepper.

Every sensation dancing on my tongue began to touch my heart.

Jonathan threw in a comment as he had been watching me closely, “World-class chefs wouldn’t stand a chance in front of you, Sun.”

Then, he openly laughed as if he wanted to frame the situation in a fun way.

The soft tofu stew was magnificent. It was made in the style of my beloved homeland, Korea. After tasting the soup, I put in half a serving of rice and mixed it. Jonathan smiled at me again, remarking that my taste had not changed.

“I was wondering before as well. Why do you keep half a serving of rice separate?”

“If I put it all in at once, the soup would become overloaded.”

“Ah, that makes sense. How is it?”

“Amazing. It is not a skill that can be expected from an American.”

“There must be a Korean community nearby.”

We put aside all the matters regarding the Seven Demon Kings and Doom Kaos for a moment and strove not to break our ordinary conversation. It was a time as enjoyable as the soup, and the time was slowly coming to an end. I finally scraped the grains of rice stuck to the bowl.

“I know the way to deliver the greatest insult to Koreans. You might deny it, but most Koreans would agree.”

I decided to play along with the atmosphere he was trying to create.

“What is it?”

When I asked back, Jonathan shrugged as if to say ‘guess.’

I said, “Insulting the family? Especially the parents.”

“You are wrong.”

“Then, what is it?”

“Think about what kind of education ordinary Koreans receive. That is my only hint.”

Then, Jonathan pointed at the empty bowl with his chin. However, I was still unable to figure it out, so I asked him how there could be any insult worse than mocking someone’s parents. Jonathan only smiled and didn’t seem to want to tell me the answer.

“Are you not going to tell me?”

“I know something that an entity in the realm of the sacred does not know. Haha.”

I was thankful to Jonathan. The stew was not what he intended, but at least this ordinary atmosphere was the result of his efforts. It could be a regular meal for someone and a commonplace joke for them, but this was exactly what I needed right now. This reminded me of what I wanted to protect and achieve once again.

Doom Kaos probably became an entity with nothing but greed because he couldn’t have a friend like this by his side. I needed to not forget myself during the process of gaining and wielding power.

“Shall we get up if you are done eating? Take this too.”

As he said this, space wavered above his palm that he stretched out. To be precise, it was a flow that started in his subspace and connected to it. Jonathan flickered what he had summoned.

[Half of the Great Red’s Heart (Item)]

Apart from the insufficient powers, there was something new I felt.

***

「Why Did the Guardian, King of Hell, Move to North Carolina Immediately After Ending the Battle? Korean Food, Soft Tofu Stew―Sundubu jjigae.

An emergency arose as an attack phenomenon had occurred at Jonathan Hunter’s Texas mansion. Many expressed serious concern over the situation, which lasted over thirty-six hours.

However, he dispelled public worries by stating, “Today, humanity has grasped another victory, so the enemies will not dare to challenge us anymore.” He showed his robust presence and confidence as a Guardian.

In fact, Jonathan Hunter’s extraordinary abilities are beyond what could be captured by the cameras of the media on the scene. Regarding this, Lee Tae-Han, the chairman of the World Awakened Association, also explained that the Awakened defeated an attack composed of over ten thousand supernatural forces, which was an extremely encouraging event for all of humanity.

Afterward, opinions mainly speculated that he moved to a new defensive structure, but his whereabouts were soon found at one of his mansions in North Carolina. However, considering that he had been residing in defensive structures in preparation for attacks, his move to a mansion in North Carolina was unexpected.

Apart from the destroyed defensive structure in this attack, it is known that there are as many as twenty-four structures that are under construction or have been completed. Nonetheless, his North Carolina mansion is not a fortified place, and it is in a location where it is difficult to quickly coordinate with the association, Jonathan Investment Finance Group, and Washington D.C.

◇ Then why did he move to the mansion in North Carolina immediately after the battle?

We were able to answer this question through the whereabouts of the mansion’s caretaker, Evans (51). At the time when Jonathan Hunter’s whereabouts were unclear, Evans was spotted in Pittsboro, North Carolina. He ordered a Korean dish called ‘soft tofu stew - sundubu jjigae’ from Kim Eun-Sil, who operates a Korean mart, and this was served to Jonathan Hunter.

During the interview, Kim said, “I knew that Evans is the caretaker of the Guardian’s villa. But I just thought Evans liked Korean food. It is really thrilling and an honorable thing. Can you believe that the Guardian ate my dish?”

Jonathan Hunter recalled his time in Seoul and mentioned that he enjoyed eating ‘Korean soft tofu stew - sundubu jjigae’ in his book [Nothing Ventured Nothing Have] during the section about Russian Guardian Knights. Keeping that in mind, the dish was for Jonathan Hunter.

The mansion’s caretaker Evans later visited Kim one more time and ordered the same dish.

◇ The dish that Jonathan Hunter sought immediately after finishing the war. The dish he showed affection for by ordering it twice. What kind of dish is Korean soft tofu stew - sundubu jjigae…」

Chapter 482

I returned to the spot after finding the breastplate. During my absence, the Awakened were advancing toward the Greenwood kingdoms in all directions.

At that time, I could feel how competitive they were just with the power that was transmitted to me.

[You have 1,172,138,391 unallocated XP.]

[System Administrator (Odin) has received 1,172,138,391 XP.]

[You have leveled up.]

[Level: 654 (0.00%)]

There was an explosive movement in my inner world, and it expanded all at once. I had a thrilling experience of my sight shaking for a second.

Meanwhile, the front view that I skimmed through after coming back remained unchanged. On top of the abandoned residence of the orc tribe, the flesh left by the dead evil slave was currently decaying.

[You have entered the Realm of the Ultimate.]

There was no change in the movement near the sky, where Doom Kaos’ and Old One’s energies were delicately in confrontation. Then, Cassian’s gaze appeared as if he had been waiting for my return. Ever since I became certain of Saint Cassian’s betrayal, I had been curious about where that gaze came from.

However, it was impossible to guess his location with just his gaze. It would be best if he contacted me first, but he might have been also cautious as he was aware of the gazes of the others.

Soon, the glances of the perverts who were obsessed with voyeurism began to slowly appear. First was Doom Arukuda, then Doom Kaos, followed by the Old One. Nonetheless, there was a way to block them from watching.

[Odin’s Golden Armor (Item)]

Security was guaranteed inside the absolute warzone created using the armor, unless they broke the barrier and entered. It had an independent time and space. That was the true nature of the warzone imbued in the golden armor.

The very act of copying and pasting the terrain inside the designated space could be considered part of the sacred domain. Although there were distance restrictions and it returned to its original state after a certain time, this was an undeniable fact.

Of course, it was also true that I was able to gain a lot because the Old One had unexpectedly left this, but now it had become useless. As the restriction of returning to the original state, in other words, the restriction of recovering the invested energy was applied to his stuff, it was no use as I could do it with my current ability.

Yes, Odin’s Golden Armor would disappear as of today. There was no need to carry anything that could be created immediately as I wanted. There was work that had to be done before extraction.

[You have found the blueprint ‘Skill (SS) - 4’ from the item ‘Odin’s Golden Armor.’]

[ Odin’s Absolute Warzone (Blueprint)

Code: Skill (SS) - 4

Source: System Administrator (Odin)]

[The blueprint already exists.]

[You have found the blueprint ‘Skill (S) - 20’ from the item ‘Odin’s Golden Armor.’]

[Summon Valkyrie (Blueprint)

Code: Skill (S) - 20

Source: System Administrator (Odin)]

[The blueprint already exists.]

Up to that point was expected. Things that were resolved within the System Administrator’s unique domain had already turned into blueprints. However, there was one blueprint in the armor that had not yet been secured.

[You have found the blueprint ‘Skill (SS) - 5’ from the item ‘Odin’s Golden Armor.’]

[Odin’s Massacre (Blueprint)

Code: Skill (SS) - 5

Source: Item ‘Odin’s Golden Armor’]

[The blueprint ‘Skill (SS) - 5’ has been added.]

It was truly time to say goodbye to Odin’s Golden Armor, God of Storm, God of Death, God of Battle, and God of War. I had stats that provided a boost to the four main attributes through the transformation modes, but it was no longer effective at this point. Therefore, the only regret I had was a slight attachment that had formed over time.

The Extractor began to move. A formless reaction, akin to a giant maw gobbling up its prey, ensued. The battles that I fought while wearing the armor flashed through my mind as it lost its golden hew. The image of me attacking the Great Green grew faint.

[You have gained 1.5 billion XP.]

Indeed, the armor proved its worth as it contained two SS-class blueprints.

[You have leveled up.]

[Level: 655 (0.00%]

I couldn’t help but compare the armor with the Soul Ring, which had the highest XP in the past. Just then, a fact that I had overlooked pierced my brain.

Ah!

***

The Soul Ring was the purified version of Doom Arukuda’s Soul Harvesting Scythe. The XP embedded in it was about four times that of the armor, so it had once allowed my level to skyrocket from the mid-Ender 601 to the Overlord range.

The power of Doom Arukuda that was contained in the ring was not absorbed at that time and vanished. In essence, the Soul Ring could be seen as a vessel containing Doom Arukuda’s authority, but what I had overlooked was that none of the materials that formed the ring was that of Doom Arukuda’s physical body.

Entegasto, the Great Red, and I had to use our own bodies as materials to create powerful forces into items. However, the ring only held Doom Arukuda’s Power without containing even a bit of his body part.

In other words, a power equivalent to six billion XP was used as a material to embrace his Power. This was proof that a force of that magnitude could intervene in the domain of Power.

Of course, in the case of Entegasto and the Great Red, it was not because of a lack of power that they could not create such vessels. Those two were in the realm of the sacred. It was because they could not make such a thing. They didn’t have the ability to form vessels like Soul Ring, and they couldn’t find anything existing that could contain their powers. Hence, they had no choice but to use part of their physical bodies as a substitute.

Whether Doom Kaos created the Soul Ring or not was not the important issue at the moment. The most significant thing was that I realized that a power of approximately six billion XP could intervene in the realm of divinity! It was such an eye-opening piece of information.

Thump, thump.

It didn’t take long for my heart to race from a slow to a pounding beat.

Dudududu-

I saw the answer to the problem that had been blocked for a long time. Originally, I returned with the plan to purify half of the Great Red’s heart after extracting Mana from the armor, but nothing could come before realization.

I had been tirelessly wandering to find a way to remove the binding that was set on me by Doom Kaos. Therefore, it seemed like this would be the last time that I would explore the inner world for a while. If everything went as planned, maybe.

[You have created the skill ‘Absolute Warzone.’]

…

[You have activated Absolute Warzone.]

An independent spacetime began to form around me. First, I needed to get out of Doom Kaos’s sight as he shouldn’t find out what I was doing.

[You are entering System Administrator Mode.]

***

[* System Administrator and User]

Over a hundred thousand windows, including information about my people and the other Awakened, were displayed randomly, each faintly glowing in blue light. It was similar to the sight of seeing stars studded in the night sky on a large scale.

From the moment I specified one, all other windows disappeared from the view like a stream of comets. Then, the selected window enlarged in front of me.

[System Administrator (Odin) has connected.]

The process of diving into the inner world through immersion was just an old-fashioned way that had to be used before gaining the power of the System Administrator. The content of the window was changing according to my constantly moving consciousness. Then, it fixed at one point.

[* Realm of Divinity]

[It is bound by Doom Kaos’s Constraint.]

At that moment, a window expanded to the side, showing a sight that could only be seen by entering into the inner world. It was filled with a tightly clustered golden aura. There didn’t seem to be any abnormal findings, but once I zoomed in, a black parasite that was binding the area was disclosed. It was thin, but long enough to constrain the entire realm of divinity.

It was not alive, but that thing was binding my realm of divinity. This was why I couldn’t freely manipulate my power, and even if it vanished, the scars left behind would still lock my capability.

It was something I had confirmed when I momentarily escaped from Doom Kaos. If I cut that off, I would be freed from Doom Kaos’s binding. The filthy ‘Doom’ title imposed on me would also disappear then. If I healed the scar left behind, then I would be able to freely control the realm.

Nonetheless, it was tightly embedded in the area that it appeared difficult to cut it off. If I recklessly ripped it off with force, it would damage the entire realm. That was why I had not dared to do it until now.

I also couldn’t calculate how much power would be needed. If I attempted rashly, not only could I get injured, but Doom Kaos would also find out about my attempt. Therefore, a simulation was needed.

[Constructing simulation based on current information.]

This method was difficult to use against my true enemies as it only progressed to the extent that I was aware of. Nonetheless, this was a matter of dealing with myself. There was no way it could be more precise than this.

The window that was handling reality flew to the side. Then, the windows with the prepared simulation replaced the spot, indicating that all preparations were complete. This was probably how a doctor felt when connecting each bundle of nerves through a medical microscope.

[Simulation (1) has started.]

My small scalpel had six billion virtual XP, just like when the Great Silver had condensed everything into the small blade to kill me.

Shall we start the procedure then?

[Simulation (1) has failed.]

[Result: System Administrator (Odin) incapacitated, activation of the trait ‘Man Who Overcomes Adversity,’ System Administrator’s death, transfer of soul - Life Vessel, Privilege ‘System Administrator’ lost]

…

[Simulation (3) has failed.]

[Result: System Administrator (Odin) incapacitated, activation of the trait ‘Man Who Overcomes Adversity,’ System Administrator’s death, transfer of soul - Life Vessel]

…

[Simulation (6) has failed.]

[Result: System Administrator (Odin) incapacitated, activation of the trait ‘Man Who Overcomes Adversity’]

…

[Simulation (16) has succeeded.]

Finally, on the sixteenth attempt, I succeeded.

[Result: Release of Doom Kaos’s binding.]

Chapter 483

Finally. Finally!

[You have found the blueprint ‘Insignia(SSS) - 2’ from Simulation (16).]

[Release of Doom Kaos’s Binding (Blueprint)

Code: Insignia (SSS) - 2

Source: System Administrator (Odin), Simulation (16), October 21, 2018]

The thought of wanting to break the shackles that had been placed on Yeon-Hee, Joshua, and myself, made my strength concentrate in my fists.

[Would you like to create the insignia ‘Release of Doom Kaos’s Binding?’]

However, doing so would make the effort of infiltrating those two into the Seven Demon Kings’ factions meaningless. It was not yet the time unless I wanted to carry on the stupid idea of immediately declaring independence as the third force and starting a war.

[You have canceled.]

I took out Half of the Great Red’s Heart from the storage box and absorbed not only the Absolute Warzone but also the entire skill itself. Even Doom Kaos would have a hard time figuring out what I was plotting. As if I had been observing the heart until now, I continued to pretend to examine it.

[Half of the Great Red’s Heart (Item)]

At that moment, the System reflected my thoughts and displayed a message.

[* The System Administrator’s Power figure is significantly too low to purify the item as your property.]

[You have equipped the Great Silver.]

[Power 498 (+1000) / 500 (+1000)]

[* Would you like to purify it as the System Administrator’s property? (Consumed Power: 1000)]

Of course.

[Power 498 (+0) / 500 (+1000)]

The object that I couldn’t touch for a while began to shed its shell in my hands. It started to reveal its true form. Red flames started to burn!

[Half of the Great Red’s Heart]

[Saint Jayden’s Broken Sword]

[Doom Man’s Incomplete Flame Sword]

The name of the object engulfed in fire was repeatedly updated. It was not just the title. The shape, which originally looked like a broken sword, also changed as needed.

[You have acquired Odin’s Crimson Flame Shield.]

[Odin’s Crimson Flame Shield (Item)

It is the result of Crimson Flame completed with Half of the Great Red’s Heart. It holds the power of the Great Red and the resolve from the time it was torn apart.

Item Class: SSS

Item Level: 670

Effect: Power Resistance +45%, Mental Resistance +35%, Spiritual Resistance +35%, Cooldown time of all skills and traits -35%, Duration of all skills and traits +100%, Blessing ‘Aura of Crimson Flame,’ The Great Red’s Unique Power ‘Absolute Being of Crimson Flame.’

Physical Defense: 100000 / 100000

Magic Defense: 100000 / 100000

* Once the remaining half of the Great Red’s heart is combined, it will be upgraded to its complete form.]

The size of the shield was enough to cover the upper body. The blooming aura of the Crimson Flame writhed not only on the front of the shield but also the back.

I stretched out my arm, then the aura enveloped my hand and acted as the handle of the door. I placed my hand on it, and a wall that appeared impenetrable arose.

I could feel that the density of the flame was significantly different compared to when I used my wings as a shield. Although I had lost the bone ring, necklace, and spear, these new items filled the void to an even greater extent. The feeling of fulfillment as soon as I equipped them was refreshingly new.

I also took out the Great Silver. When I held that in one hand and the shield in the other, one of the enhanced abilities caught my eye.

[Power Resistance: 100%]

At this rate, the Great Red would have no choice but to avoid me.

However, I couldn’t be satisfied just yet. I needed to chase his final resolve and find his nest after securing more power. I resumed moving.

***

After engaging in another battle to expedite the migration of the orc tribe, I retired to the fortress.

“It is an honor to meet you, Great Odin.”

The devotees were keeping the castle safe. Kim Ji-Hoon woke up in a surprise as the voices of the followers solemnly filled the corridor. He was sitting at the entrance with his backside planted on the ground. He seemed to have had a good sleep as there was a slight warmth on his face. His eyes started to tremble as he looked for excuses.

“Are you bored?” I asked.

“No way, sir. Great Odin, it is an honor to see you.”

He responded with a face that had clear drool marks on it. However, I didn’t hate him. Given that all Awakened were competitively growing at the moment, it was commendable that he did not outwardly express any discontent.

Someone had to protect the fortress, and that should have been an individual who would not act out of selfish desires. There was no one better suited to faithfully fulfill this task than the devotees. Hence, rewarding them was only fair. The decision was already made, and the subsequent effects were calculated.

[Kim Ji-Hoon and other ninety-nine users have completed the hidden quest ‘Guardians of Fortress.’]

[Kim Ji-Hoon has leveled up.]

…

It was a quest created by investing a portion of the XP transferred to them. In an instant, all sounds ceased. Kim Ji-Hoon and other devotees lined up along the corridor and began to stare into the air with wide eyes.

They were the strongest of the citizens. Therefore, all of them would have grasped the situation. This was especially true for Kim Ji-Hoon as he was not only astute, but also had his wits honed under the guidance of Lee Tae-Han and Seong-Il.

The silence was first broken by the sound in Kim Ji-Hoon’s eyes. It seemed like I could literally hear him rolling his eyes. He fiercely glared around, signaling others not to utter a word. Then, he turned his twinkling eyes toward me. He spoke only with his lips without making a noise.

It has always been like that. My soul belongs to you, my lord Odin.

He was a top-tier sycophant. However, he seemed genuine this time. At the end of the past, even the First Virtue, who was a complete individual of S-class, had fanatically worshiped the System. He even called the System a ‘god’ and created his own scriptures.

I, too, acknowledged that the System was an entity that possessed sanctity. However, there was nothing as evil as it, so all I could do at the time was to continuously deny what I had acknowledged.

Furthermore, how would I appear to the citizens of the Savior’s City? They were the ones who worshiped me even before I became the System. Their eyes were filled with fervor, swollen with more fanaticism than what I had seen in the First Virtue’s followers in the past.

As a result, the entire corridor was filled with their fanatical breaths.

Huff. Huff. Huff-

It was a set of rough breaths that they could not control themselves. This was expected.

I asked Kim Ji-Hoon, “Where are the spoils being collected?”

***

There were quite a few civilians in the fortress in addition to the mercenaries while I was gone.

“It is an honor to see you, Great Odin.”

“It is an honor to see you, Great Odin.”

They were lowering themselves behind the Awakened, kneeling toward me. It would have been difficult to lower to their knees in their modern thinking, but it seemed there had been thorough education. Of course, there were some who couldn’t resist their curiosity and raised their heads.

The silver lining for them was that at least no sound of equipment like cameras or recorders from the mainland were detected. Then…

Slam! Bam!

Kim Ji-Hoon, who was leading the way a few steps ahead of me, was pushing aside some civilians who tried to raise their heads.

Slap!

Kim Ji-Hoon walked aggressively toward another Awakened, who seemed to be a manager, grabbed him by the collar, and slapped him several times.

“Do you want to die, you motherfucker? What kind of training have you given these scums for them to act like this? How much more will you disgrace me?”

Even as Kim Ji-Hoon whispered in the manager’s ear, there were still groaning sounds.

The reason why the command center brought civilian engineers into the fortress was because of the equipment they brought in.

When we stepped out into the courtyard, the first thing I saw was the solar heat collectors leading to energy storage facilities. The process of assembling a military truck was temporarily halted on one side, and civilian engineers who were working in between facilities were on their knees at the spot. The worshippers who came out before me were making a path for me to pass.

After passing a few facilities, I saw that there were Awakened coming from outside, loading vehicles even at that moment. It appeared the Awakened were carrying loads themselves in places where even military trucks with off-road tires could not drive.

Meanwhile, the work of moving spoils from military trucks in front of a large warehouse also stopped as I approached.

“It is an honor to see you, Great Odin.”

“It is an honor to see you, Great Odin.”

There was no need to distinguish between Awakened, mercenaries, or civilian engineers. By the laws of this place, I was already the sovereign of all.

Then, Kim Ji-Hoon briskly passed by me. He completely opened the doors of the warehouse, which were open for transportation, before fully stepping back. The spoils warehouse appeared as the largest of all the facilities we had passed.

THe Cat Food Warehouse was where I had stocked up on high-class mana stones and items collected over a decade of dungeon exploration with Yeon-Hee. Even though we had done it over a decade, the amount there was significantly smaller than the amount brought in by thousands of Awakened.

That was my first impression when I entered the warehouse. It seemed as if dozens of warehouses had been ransacked and piled up here. The results of the Awakened raiding treasure vaults of various kingdoms and city authorities, destroying magic towers, and intimidating wizards were gathered here.

This much had been gathered so far.

Imagine when we add in what is in the lands of the dwarves, who rarely reveal themselves, following the Greenwood continent and the orc tribes!

A large complex with endless rows of warehouses would be built like NanoSoft or the Nile’s cloud data centers on the mainland.

I closed the door after instructing Kim Ji-Hoon to return to his room. Overindulgence was always welcome.

[Extractor has been activated.]

I had a large digestive system that could digest anything.

[You have gained XP.]

[You have gained XP.]

…

Having a full meal before setting out on a hunt was an obvious preparation. The planned hunt that followed was not by the order of that Doom Kaos asshole. This time, it was by my inherent needs, by my free will!

Wait for me, the Great Red. Oh, the glorious red dragon of the past. I will cut off your head soon and take away the remaining half of your heart.

Chapter 484

[Graf Mana Stone

Category: Mana stone (A-class 35%)

Collector: Kwon Seong-Il

Source: Tribe - Greenwood

Faction - Moonlight Sword, Holy Knight

Target - Defense Magic Tower]

S-class mana stones were objects that only the original species or those equivalent to them could possess, and there probably weren’t many left. Therefore, it was not an exaggeration to say that A-class mana stones were practically the best ones available now. The XP individuals could expect from A-class mana stone ranged from one million to five million, but that was only if the life force imbued in it was one hundred percent intact.

As soon as I touched it, the mana stone crumbled into a handful of powder.

[You have gained 886,900 XP.]

Among the three loot quests, the mana stone quest had the highest completion rate. Unlike other spoils, this could not be traded between Awakened, and there was no way to use them.

Nevertheless, the amount of mana stones recovered was less compared to other loot. Even considering that there were few ways to obtain them, it was hard to immediately understand why. Just as we were now battling the Greenwood species, the Greenwood species had dealt with the monsters that remained on this land.

They only used mana stones for building magic towers, which were defensive structures, and didn’t have any particular use for them in daily life. Therefore, it was true that I expected that unused mana stones would pour out when I raided the treasure vaults of the Greenwood nobles.

Then, where did all the mana stones that the Greenwood species had collected go?

Suddenly, the thought that there might have been a faction that had been hoarding mana stones for a long time crossed my mind. It didn’t matter if some factions were controlling the quantity like the diamond business in the mainland to determine their value at their discretion.

Nonetheless, if they were plotting something with mana stone energy, it was a problem that could not be overlooked.

I shifted my gaze after creating the quest. Having eaten the mana stone as an appetizer, it was now time for the main course. Then, one of the haphazardly piled loot caught my eye.

[Sacred Relic of Saint Jayden’s Presbytery

Category: Relic (Legendary)

Collector: Deborah Belluci

Item Class: S

Item Level: 535]

Hera managed to take an item like this and offered it a quest material, probably because she had all her items in order. She had probably thought of hoarding it but then wondered if she would get caught in the end.

***

Seong-Il and his corps had defeated the small kingdoms in eastern Greenwood and crossed the vast lands of the Exile Empire. Eventually, they reached Avet, the largest port city on the eastern coast.

Seong-Il had made an agreement with himself that he would not intervene as long as the plundering acts of the Awakened did not target children. Therefore, he remained silent even though the mansion was filled with screams and there were still many parts that irritated him.

I cannot be selfish. You should take whatever you can. I cannot stop you as a leader.

Perhaps the fate of those who resisted to the end was determined when the city collapsed.

Seong-Il waited for the bathtub to fill with water. The original ruler of this city must have had an obsession with baths. The room was equipped with magnificent bathing facilities. A window opening to the east provided a clear view of the ocean. It was the first time he had seen the sea since he entered this world.

However, the peace from that view did not last long as Seong-Il habitually pulled up his status window.

[Name: Kwon Seong-Il

Level: 511 (Challenger)]

He had jumped ten levels in a week, but the reason for his dissatisfaction was undoubtedly due to Hera. In fact, Corps One could be in charge of the east alone as Tae-Han had given him the chance. He was also wary of Hera’s growth.

For this reason, Seong-Il took full advantage of this opportunity by swiftly attacking and conquering the lands of Greenwood all the way to the port city on the eastern coast. He was attacking the capital of the Exile Empire by using the sea route!

That was his purpose from the beginning. The quicker he could clear the East, the more opportunity he would have to move to other battlefields. The next war zone was likely the dwarf continent across the sea.

The dwarves’ continent was an unknown land not only to the Awakened but also to the creatures of the Greenwood. It was more mysterious than Elsland, so it was obvious that there was an abundance of chances there.

A few minutes later, Seong-Il’s secretary came in.

“I brought him.”

A man was dragged in front of Seong-Il. He must have been beaten terribly as his eyes were swollen shut. However, the man was wearing a uniform that Seong-Il had never seen before.

The secretary continued, “He is Admiral Rashiya.”

The uniform was different from the typical Exile Empire uniform.

“He and his soldiers are skilled in handling ships and know the sea routes. Also, he is well-versed in this situation as you have requested.”

Seong-Il stated, “He is a naval commander.”

“Yes, sir.”

Then, the secretary handed Seong-Il a translating device he had been using.

“Yo, admiral. How do you feel about the situation? Can you believe this? Even I think we were unbelievably fast.”

Seong-Il smiled out of satisfaction.

“You must wonder why we appeared here, right?”

The response came from the secretary, “The translator is not that good at interpreting Korean.”

The secretary did not dare to explain that the device couldn’t comprehend Seong-Il’s speech due to his dialect.

Seong-Il snapped, “This fucking thing is still the same? Shit. Which era is this in? How come it still neglects the first language in the world, gosh. The developers who made this are novices, aren’t they?”

The secretary meekly responded, “They say there will be an update soon, so let’s wait.”

Seong-Il rolled his eyes. “Whatever. There are so many people who do not understand how the world works. Even that bitch Hera studies Korean like crazy, you know? Korean is the trend, right?”

“Yes, sir.”

“But why can’t this fucking thing keep up with the times? I don’t care about anything else. The only reason I keep you under me is because you are fluent in Korean. Well, of course, because you are Korean.”

The secretary wanted to retort, ‘Didn’t you claim you kept me for my personality?’ But he kept it to himself. The time he had a hunch that Seong-Il’s mood would last quite long.

In the Stage of Advent, the common language was English, and the Awakened had to learn it. However, surprisingly, Caliber Kwon Seong-Il only knew basic English phrases like ‘hello’ and ‘how are you?’ Despite this, he was able to reach the top with such limited communication skills.

The reason was that Caliber was His man. It was known that he was the only one who was in His party from the beginning of the stage. His sheer combat prowess compensated for his language deficiency. He had no problem at all. There was a possibility that he would surpass the King of Hell if he grew at this pace.

The secretary made up his mind that he would never miss this golden opportunity and said, “With your permission, Mr. Caliber, I’ll speak to him for you.”

That was how Seong-Il communicated through his secretary, which went through the translating device to the admiral.

“You probably thought we were heading to the Emperor’s Gate, right?”

The ‘Emperor’s Gate’ was located at the tip of the Pateria Strait. One could only reach the imperial capital through this narrow land, but it was heavily guarded with all kinds of fortresses and defenses.

“It is not that we cannot break through there. But, I am a bit impatient. When a power to fight arises, I have to start by smashing the skull of their leader. That is why I need your help. I heard you know the sea routes very well. You can handle ships, too. You are the perfect man I need to carry around next to me.”

***

The admiral’s face was drenched in blood, but at the current moment, he was dumbfounded, and his face had turned ghastly pale. He blinked his eyes which he could barely open and thought about the downfall of the empire.

The Demon King Corps is taking the sea route to attack the capital from the back? Right at this moment? This is…

It was a strategy that none of the empire’s renowned generals could have predicted. Suddenly, the admiral realized how the Demon Corps could have reached here so quickly. They had neglected their occupied territories and had been advancing here with the intent of using the sea route to assault the capital from the very beginning.

Other than the Demon Corps’s strength, such a strategy was so daring. Moreover, this negotiation was brilliant! The admiral wanted to close his eyes and plug his ears.

“Whether you help or not, the fate of your country is set. It is just a matter of time. You cannot change the fate of your homeland. Also, it’s not just yours. The entire Greenwood Continent will soon be under one flag. And do you think that would only apply to this continent? This is a trend. So, it would be good for you to help me in order to take care of your family.”

The admiral still could not dare to make eye contact with Seong-Il.

Seong-Il continued, “Also, who knows? If I like you, your son might become the owner of this mansion. Someone has to rule here when we leave to break the emperor’s skull. Who should we leave in charge? I will give you some time, so think about it. But keep in mind that those who give you a chance quickly are more likely to make a decision quickly. There is nothing I can do if you refuse, but if you are going to join my group, it is better to decide as soon as possible.”

As time passed, the admiral thought that he had no choice but to acknowledge the formidable figure before him. Seong-Il was not just physically imposing, but when he looked at his back while the other man was gazing at the sea outside the window, he appeared gigantic.

Most of the rumors he heard about the Demon Corps were true, but there was something they missed. He had never heard that the Demon Corps was led by someone who possessed the qualities of a great general, capable of bold strategies and negotiations.

The faster I make up my mind, the more he will like me.

The admiral made the decision while mulling over that thought.

He said, “...I will open the sea route.”

He said this, but couldn’t lift his head.

“Perfect. Good job. You have to seize the opportunity when it comes. It is about life and the safety of your family, so it is never something to be ashamed of. What could be more important than that? Get up, and we need to act fast on this mission. Prepare the ship immediately.”

Seong-Il had just finished speaking when something appeared.

[You have acquired the quest ‘Whereabouts of Mana Stones.’]

[Whereabouts of Mana Stones (Quest)

For generations, the Greenwood species have hunted monsters to secure their lands and obtain mana stones. However, most of the mana stones that they have secured are missing now. Where could all these stones have disappeared to?

Mission: Find out what happened to the missing mana stones.

Reward: 100 Reputation

Challenger box *1]

“Wait a sec.”

Seong-Il called out the admiral, who was staggering away. When Seong-Il invaded this largest port city in the east, what he first saw was a place bustling with the accumulation of various cultures. Seong-Il hoped that maybe he could solve the quest through the admiral.

“I have something to ask.”

“...Go ahead, General.”

“General?”

Seong-Il burst into laughter, then got to the point.

“I am looking for two things. One is the records of Saint Cassian, and the other is mana stones. It is understandable that there are hardly any records, but not mana stones. You guys must have gathered a number of them, but I haven’t seen many. This is weird.”

The admiral responded quickly, “It’s because the subterranean species have been buying them for gold. It has been happening for a very long time.”

Seong-Il was certain that it was neither the Grafs nor Declans because there should have been a hint in the admiral’s tone. Seong-Il found the answer in the admiral’s gaze that suddenly turned toward the window. Beyond the sea where the admiral was looking, it was known that there was a continent of dwarves.

The dwarves were the ones.

Right then…

[You have completed the quest ‘Whereabouts of Mana Stones.’]

[You have gained 100 Reputation.]

[You have gained a challenger box.]

[Please select a challenger box.]

[1. Skill 2. Item 3. Insignia.]

[You have selected Challenger box (Item).]

The Admiral did not know, but Seong-Il’s secretary knew what Seong-Il’s reaching out into the air meant.

“Congratulations, sir.”

The secretary said, but Seong-Il didn’t hear his words at the time.

[You have gained the item ‘Caliber Kwon Seong-Il’s Golden Breastplate.’]

A brilliant light extended and gathered into a single point. Then, it began to take the proper shape of a breastplate in Seong-Il’s grasp.

Caliber Kwon Seong-Il’s Golden Breastplate…

It was not just any ordinary divine name. It was a genuine item with his name on it! Seong-Il somehow started trembling. An uncontrollable shiver wrapped around his entire body.

Chapter 485

“Hmm…”

The evaluation after completing the extraction was not very good. There were not as many mana stones collected as I had expected. Although there were quite a lot of other spoils, only a few stood out in terms of quality. However, there was even a clear difference between them and the artifacts that had been passed down among the orc tribes. Perhaps it was because they came from weaker small kingdoms.

[Level: 655 (45.14%)]

Nonetheless, I couldn’t be satisfied with the first spoon. It was not easy to notice any signs as my stomach had expanded.

The amount of power absorbed from the warehouse was more than enough to create a challenger Awakened. Originally, it was supposed to be a treasure trove that was considered unprecedented in the history of the Awakened and begins from outer space. Even the First Evil and First Virtue could not enjoy such wealth and prosperity in the past. Looking back, I was completely different from who I was now.

I pushed the door open. The autumn wind was waiting for me, and it swept away the dust that had scattered on the warehouse floor. Kim Ji-Hoon was blank, but soon regained his senses. He said as if he noticed why I had been consistently collecting loot, “Do you know…that the recovery rate of high-class spoils is not good?”

There was a hint of frustration in his tone. Then, he quickly lowered his head with a look of realization that he had crossed the line. He was excessively excited as he had caught a glimpse of my divinity.

I found his mistake quite funny. Just because of one mistake like this, multiple guys had been expelled from the privileged class. There were also countless people who lost their lives because of this. Kim Ji-Hoon would know this better than anyone else.

I tapped his shoulder as he turned ghastly pale. In the first place, it was anticipated that the recovery rate of high-class loot would not be good. However, Awakened armed with them would advance with great momentum, and real powerful forces emerged from there. It was because the strength imbued in Mana users was much greater than most loot items.

Mana stones were similar, so it was annoying that the dwarven tribes had gathered them. I postponed the hunting plan. It was not just about how many mana stones the dwarves had accumulated, but rather, it was a priority to find out how they were using the abundant stones. They must have been doing more than just collecting them.

I started by thinking about the fact that they lived underground. The destination was a massive underground tunnel that could constitute a civilization.

[You have activated Gate Formation.]

Then…

Huh?

[* You have been interfered with by an unidentified magitech device.]

[Remaining time (until Gate Formation): 5 days]

This was the first time such a thing had occurred. This was not because of the Old One’s Protection. Since I had begun suspecting that some faction was collecting mana stones, I had been concerned about this possibility. I changed the destination to the surface land. Only then did the space start to tear apart and expand.

***

On the surface, there was no trace of any civilization. The dense forests resembled a primitive ecosystem. Even barren mountains formed of rocks had clusters of plants and animals that had adapted to the environment.

The surface was indeed not the territory of the dwarves. It was known that they had delved into the underground since ancient times, starting from the era known as the Primordial War. I had no interest in what the dwarves ate or how they lived there. All I cared about was how the powers spread throughout the entire underground were created.

Finding an entrance seemed difficult, but if I couldn’t find it, I could just make one. It was a method to deliver a significant impact to these boundaries without using too much power.

[The skill ‘Odin’s Thunderstorm’ has been created.]

I pulled out the Great Silver from the void. The sensation of a heavy blade tightly gripped in my hand was satisfying, but the shape that was created solely for surprise attacks was not suitable for the present.

[The Great Silver has transformed its shape.]

[Change: Dagger → Spear]

It became thicker, and the blade extended upwards. Since the main weapon I had been using recently was the Thunder Spear, the familiar weight felt welcoming. Even the moon seemed to be in awe of the newfound grandeur of the Great Silver, as it brightly lit the entire spear. It made the silver color even more pronounced.

[You have used Odin’s Thunderstorm.]

[Target: The Great Silver]

A violent reaction occurred, which could be either the soul of the Great Silver screaming or its own frustration at becoming even more powerful. The vibrations that shook my grip were intense. It became stronger as it reached all the way to my fingertips, and it subsided as I firmly grabbed the spear’s shaft.

At the moment when I held the spear downward, the lightning tendrils converged on a single point at the tip of the spear. It resembled what happened when a skeletal dragon or a Dragorin unleashed its breath.

I am finally testing this combination here!

However, an unwelcome guest interrupted me then. His audacity deserved applause, but if he intended to hinder me, then he should have brought at least the Great Red with him. Moreover, his abilities wouldn’t be able to withstand the shockwave that would occur when the spear collided into the ground.

I struck the spear straight into the ground. As the explosion that burst at the tip of the spear was like a breath was strong enough to injure me, I pulled out the Flame Shield. I was freefalling into the underground, and a deafening noise that could turn the world upside down relentlessly clashed against me.

The boundary finally came into my view. The traces left by the lightning bolts striking it were distinctly visible as cracks were forming. As the spear’s tip made direct contact with the boundary, the lightning bolts burst out once again. The combined result of the shockwave and the added lightning bolts was more than enough to fill the vast area of the surface land.

There was only a small gap near the Flame Shield, and the lightning forces that soared upward with the shockwave swirled like massive pillars, reaching all the way to the sky. From a distance, it would look like a light pillar piercing through the underground.

However, that was not true. It had originated from me, so I definitely knew what it was.

I pulled the shield closer in preparation for the impending explosion. I also spread my wings to protect my back. The forces that formed like pillars while shooting upward ultimately burst.

Thud-!

It took quite some time for the dust to settle. The area engulfed by the explosion had vanished from sight, whether it was underground or on the surface.

Then, the boundary had revealed its true nature. I was astonished by the magnitude of the enormousness that stretched to the horizon. The part I was standing on could be the sky in the dwarves’ civilization, but it looked like a black ocean to me.

Due to the recent powerful shockwave, it trembled, resembling sea weaves. No matter where I looked, the black boundary was forming the ground I was standing on. The fact that the boundary remained intact despite this was remarkable.

I looked down. Everything looked black as if I was peeking into a tinted car window. There were so many things looking up at me. They were terrified and couldn’t control themselves. They were mostly around the residential area near the magma-filled foundry.

I moved on while stepping on the boundary and stopped at a point where I was close to a building where one of the kingdom's emperors would live.

One of them looked up at me and shouted in a loud voice. It was loud enough to reach this far. Nevertheless, the two shaking eyes were no different from the other frightened creatures around.

“Please leave us alone!”

Since then, the noise of machinery operating began, and I felt a weird sensation. Despite being scared, there was no hesitation in his actions. There was no doubt that he had long prepared for this moment. Otherwise, why would he have prepared a ladder reaching up to the boundary?

More accurately, it was a metal ladder that could adjust the height. When the sound of the machinery ceased, the dwarf had already reached the edge of the boundary. In terms of location, they were about two meters below where I was standing. The dwarf’s aged face and determined expression was now close to me.

The dwarf looked up at me and said, “Allow us to remain here.”

“You must know who I am, right?” I answered from above. The dwarf chose not to respond. “You expected my arrival, didn’t you? Answer me, dwarf.”

If that was the case, then this must have been a part of the Old One’s larger plan. A boundary created specifically to target me? I carefully examined the area below, thinking there could be traps. However, there was none.

There only seemed to be one purpose of the boundary:. To protect, nothing more. To prevent me from entering.

“Our ancestors have passed down the story. You will be able to hear the answers you seek at the eastern end. So, please leave us alone.”

The dwarf continued, “Find King Foyer as you reach the coast.”

He stared at the Great Silver for a long time, then added with growing impatience, almost in a desperate manner, “We dwarves have no interest in the surface land.”

The symbol of the Old One was commonly found in the Greenwood community, but I could not find any such a thing down there.

I pointed out, “There were some who attacked my land through the expedition team.”

“They must have been people who claimed to be descendants of the Great Silver. They are unrelated to us and anyone who violates our rules is not our kin.”

“Rules?” I asked.

“As I mentioned before, our rule is to not interfere in surface matters.”

I narrowed my eyes. “...Did you say the eastern end?”

***

I surveyed the area while waiting for the dwarf named King Foyer. I had never heard of such a place before. Looking down from the sky, the eastern sea was divided into small and large islands.

The higher I went, the wider the view of the sea I received. However, it only expanded my sight of the haphazardly scattered islands. Perhaps, there had been a natural disaster that made the entire Star Dragorin dangerous, or there might have been a collision as destructive as a disaster. Was it the Old One and Doom Kaos?

Soon, I felt a dwarf’s presence. He was noticeably an elderly dwarf. He waited for me to come down, then he clasped his hands neatly. His body was trembling, and his voice shook as he spoke.

“In the beginning, the lands occupied by Elsland, Barbas and us were part of one single continent.”

It was clear that this dwarf had also prepared extensively for today. His words were too long as a greeting and sounded like a speech.

The dwarf shifted his gaze towards the islands and continued speaking, “Saint Cassian knew all about the evil scheme of that evil king. The evil being known by various names like the Old One, Lacryma, and the System. That is where Saint Cassian had his last fight against the evil king, and this is…”

The dwarf took out the records of Saint Cassian from his jacket. Dozens of sheets were held tightly in his grasp.

“These are his words that were left by our ancestors. Please accept them. If you have any requests, we will comply. So please bestow mercy upon our lives in the underground.”

Chapter 486

The dwarf’s eyes told me how long he had lived. The wrinkles all over his face also indicated that he had lived much longer than any dwarves.

However, when he referred to the Old One as an evil spirit, I wanted to know his exact location. Unlike his eyes which were filled with wisdom from life lessons, the power from him was so faint. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that I barely felt anything.

[You have completely seen through the subject.]

[Dwarf Who Lost His Fighting Spirit (Species)

He is seeking mercy.

Level: 1]

“Please accept this.”

The old dwarf handed me the record of Saint Cassian. He looked serious as if he was performing a solemn ritual. Nonetheless, I couldn’t shake off the suspicion that he could be a sacrifice that the dwarves had picked.

The power holders here and the founders of the kingdom, famous swordsmen and wizards who left their names on a page of history all had been devoting their efforts to Mana training for the same reason. Mana was the power of the Old One, and it was the basis of the order of this world because the strongest means of seizing or maintaining authority was by using one’s own strength.

However, the dwarf who stood before me as the king of his species had not trained in any way. I grabbed his face and forcefully turned it toward me.

“Eup!”

Even a little force would make his whole head burst. The dwarf couldn’t breathe as I gripped his lower jaw. There was no resistance, and it was brave of him not to drop the records in the midst of all this.

“You, the so-called king, have not trained in Mana. I doubt if you are actually the King Foyer,” I said as I looked down at the dwarf’s eyes filled with terror.

He seemed very desperate, so I let go of his mouth. The old dwarf started to straighten his pain-wrinkled face and posture. Then, he opened his lips and blood flowed out.

“Mana is the power of the evil god. Only those who do not know the truth accept it. Do not doubt me. I am the Foyer you are looking for. I am asking for your mercy on behalf of my people. How can I make you trust me?”

I demanded, “Open the boundary before I break it myself.”

If his claim was true, then the king himself was staking everyone’s fate.

However, that was only an ideal case as the reality was totally different. The dwarf had no other tricks. He was not only facing me alone, but there was also no weapon hidden on his humble figure.

I frowned again at the sight that I had never seen from the Greenwood species, orcs, and Awakened. It did not matter whether the belief of the old dwarf was good or bad because it did not affect my choice.

It had always been like that. If my decision guaranteed the safety of the mainland, then I did not differentiate between good and evil. From the beginning, I didn’t have any other choice. There were many other forms of ‘murdering’ besides slitting one’s throat with a knife. The fate of humans was determined by my word even before the Day of Advent, so this unimportant dwarf was…

The dwarf had chosen the wrong person. Mercy? What was mercy?

“Then, please look at this first. Please… mercy…”

He held out the records again, and I said while snatching it, “Even if you hadn’t offered it, everything in the underground…”

[You have obtained Saint Cassian’s Records.]

…

[You have obtained Saint Cassian’s Records.]

“Everything you have, including your lives, is destined to come into my hands.”

The dwarf was not flustered. He lowered his head and replied, “Saint Cassian also stated that in the records. He said you would exterminate our kind.”

The story of the dwarf was listed on the first page of dozens of records.

[A Part of Saint Cassian’s Records

Category: Prediction

Source: Species - Dwarf

Target - King Foyer]

「...In the far future, the Dwarves will not escape wrath just like the Orcs. It will begin in the era of King Foyer.

Your resistance will be powerless. The throne made of gold will melt down a molten red, and even the strong warriors will follow fate with the melted throne. The poor people of the kingdom will be sacrificed as they blankly watch the downfall of the great mountain of your splendid civilization, Umbert. What is more pitiful is that there will not be a single corpse left. The hardened blood on your land will be scattered into dust, and the only thing flowing on the torn earth will be lava.

Believe me. Do not doubt. I have clearly seen the Doom Man who will slaughter you on that day.」

The dwarf interrupted, “That is the great mountain, Umbert, that Saint Cassian mentioned.”

There was a hill with a sturdy peak when I followed his gaze. However, rather than a brilliant civilization being in place, it was left wild in its primitive state. The first thing I did as soon as I confirmed it was to activate the Absolute Warzone domain because Doom Kaos and Old One would be watching all of this.

In the process, the old dwarf became silent.

I ordered, “Continue.”

“Our ancestors had planned to establish the foundation of the kingdom in Umbert. However, they chose the underground after hearing Saint Cassian’s words and created three absolute laws for their descendants.”

He gulped his saliva and added, “First, do not interfere in the affairs of the above ground as it will invoke the wrath of the evil god. Second, do not train in Mana as it will lead to the extinction of the race. Third, despite doing all of that, always be wary and prepared for external invasions. The power contained in the mana stones will make it possible.”

He spoke as if he was confessing the sins of his people. He then paused, waiting for me to turn the page.

The next record was about the war, and it was a continuation of the records I had seen before. The reason why the Awakened could not find it no matter how hard they tried was because it was right here. There was no way they could find it as the dwarves had been hiding it for a long time to prepare for today!

[A Part of Saint Cassian’s Records

Category: War

Source: Species - Dwarf

Target - King Foyer]

[...Afterward, I also realized something about the mysterious death that White faced. Poor White had glimpsed His plan ahead of me, and it was obvious that he had come to know what he shouldn’t have known.

I could vividly imagine how White would have trembled. I deeply empathized with the fear that White must have felt as he headed for the battleground with Doom Entegasto. He had to feel the terror of being killed by the hands of his father who had given birth to him, and I, too, could not escape from the same feeling for a while. The one who killed White and even extinguished his soul was He, our father and creator.

What followed was an unspeakable sense of betrayal. His plan was more horrible and malicious than the Demon King’s. How could he contemplate exterminating all the beings he had created?

He denied everything we had protected. All of us were denied our existence. I screamed and screamed in front of the Tree of World.

What is recorded from now on is everything I have seen and come to know. It is the despair and disaster that our distant descendants will encounter. Through this record, you will notice the evil in His grand scheme.

You will find out what he is trying to make Doom Man, a being that has not yet come, do by sacrificing us. When you discover what He is trying to achieve by sacrificing Doom Man, you will inevitably empathize with the betrayal I felt. You will figure out his identity.

Before moving on to the , remember his name ‘Doom Man’ once again. Remember that our Lord Lacryma originated from evil. A being who plans to massacre all creatures for the sake of victory of his own body cannot be described other than the word ‘evil.’]

When I read the last sentence, a familiar feeling wrapped around me.

[You are reading Saint Cassian’s Records.]

[You have successfully read the intense memories of Saint Cassian contained in the document.]

[Forty percent of the Old One’s True Ending is included.]

[* This is a part of the Good Ending, True Ending, and Bad Ending of the Old One.]

[Old One’s True Ending (Information)

Information Completion: 70%

Secured Keywords: Death of Na Seon-Hu, Escape of Doom Kaos, Tree of World (Purification Device), Annihilation]

The page evaporated from my hand.

“Ah…”

The dwarf couldn’t hide his surprise at that moment. After all, it was known to have been enchanted by a preservation magic by Saint Cassian that could not be destroyed by anything. I picked it up, looking forward to what the dwarves had prepared for the .

[The last page of Saint Cassian’s Records]

[Thirty percent of the Old One’s True Ending is included.]

It was the last page.

「I am sad. Our Lord’s real name is neither Lacryma nor System, but the Old One. Do not be fooled by His alias. At the end of the old battle, the Old One gave up what he should not have given up. He abandoned his creatures.

Now you know about His grand plan. In the end, I, too, will not be able to avoid the same fate as White, so this is my last record and resistance. I left everything I knew that could be a strength to you here. Even if I die, I must pass this on to you. So learn and use it.

Resist to the end so that His evil plan does not go as planned. Unite without distinguishing races and be ready for the time when you encounter the one who will bring blood and darkness. The malicious evil god, who was once called our Lord. 」

[You are reading Saint Cassian’s Records.]

“It has been a long time for our tribe. Our ancestors had to make many sacrifices to keep the absolute law, but now we know that those sacrifices were not in vain. That is why I am begging for your mercy.”

The dwarf was missing one important fact. He was probably too ashamed to say it, and I understood why. Nonetheless, the direction chosen by the ancestors of the Dwarves and that were adhered to by their descendants was completely opposite to Saint Cassian’s last will.

I said while looking at a fairly large pile of records, “You and your ancestors did not let anyone know about this truth. Although you worship Saint Cassian like a true saint, you did not follow his last will. You monopolized the truth.”

The dwarf replied, “Our ancestors were wise. Thanks to them, you are currently listening to our tribe’s words, right?”

The records in my hand then vanished.

[The combination of the information read so far has been completed.]

The last page also evaporated.

[You have completed the information ‘Old One’s True Ending.’]

Chapter 487

[Old One’s True Ending (Information)

In a time when both Doom Kaos’ and the Old One’s faction could no longer sustain the war, this is the realistic ending devised by Old One.

True Ending: Old One left a unique privilege, ‘Complete Retriever’ when he collided with Doom Kaos. After Na Seon-Hu acquired it, he destroyed Doom Kaos’s faction and started collecting the remaining powers in the Old One’s group.

Right before the last battle against Doom Kaos, Na Seon-Hu forced the Old One to promise three things. However, his real plan was to retreat from the fight when the Old One joined the war as promised.

Nonetheless, the Old One did not appear, contrary to the promise when the final battle between Na Seon-Hu and Doom Kaos began. Na Seon-Hu suggested to Doom Kaos that they fight after they collaborate in eliminating the Old One.

Then, the device hidden in the privilege ‘Complete Retriever’ started to work by the authority of Old One, which neither Na Seon-Hu nor Doom Kaos expected. Na Seon-Hu tried to suppress the immense power on the verge of explosion from the inner world, but despite the help of his aide, he failed.

The explosion led to the destruction of not only Doom Kaos and Na Seon-Hu but also of the entire Saint Dragorin. The only thing left in Saint Dragorin was a Tree of World under the protection of the Old One. The tree absorbed the power from the explosion, Na Seon-Hu, and Doom Kaos.

Doom Kaos managed to escape, but there was no sign of resurrection from Na Seon-Hu as his physique and mentality were already ruined. The Old One, who was busy collecting their power, had no choice but to chase after Doom Kaos.

Instead, Old One stopped the battle that was taking place on Na Seon-Hu’s mainland and began preparing for the next war by mobilizing all mankind. The war between Doom Kaos and Old One entered a new phase.

The end. 」

I was right. What the Old One wanted to leave me was not the divine realm, the System Administrator. Originally it would have been a much-downgraded version, the ‘Complete Retriever.’

Although I had already assumed that, the exhilaration that came to me suddenly made me laugh. The apostasy of Saint Cassian and the intervention of Doom Kaos were both favorable situations for me. The old battles had been creating variables, and even the Old One couldn’t deal with them.

The war of the two gods was creating a new god, me!

***

The True Ending Old One had hoped for was already a failure. That was his old plan. He was definitely in an urgent situation to modify the plan as Saint Cassian’s betrayal was unexpected.

Familiar names stood out in the next page and the page after. One of the prophecies stated that the Great White was alive, and the one I confronted before colliding with Doom Kaos was White, not Green. The remaining prophecies have undoubtedly become useless records.

I commented, “Your ancestors have gathered quite a lot.”

The old dwarf answered as if he had been waiting, “Our tribe sacrificed the most when Saint Cassian fought against the evil god.”

The battle between Saint Cassian and Old One took place in the area traditionally occupied by the old dwarves. If the records had been torn to pieces, then they must have been scattered most in the vicinity.

I read through the remaining records. The war and prediction edition were documented on the first pages to convince me, and all the parts after them were tutorial parts. Blueprints began to show up frequently.

From a certain point, something appeared.

[A Part of Saint Cassian’s Records

Category: Educational

Source: Species - Dwarf

Target - King Foyer]

[You have obtained the blueprint ‘Magic Engineering Defense Device (SS-1).’]

I dropped it in front of the dwarf’s face.

“It must be the boundary,” I stated, trying to hide my joy. The real treasure was something else. The Old One’s True Ending and even the numerous blueprints acquired were nothing compared to this!

“I have given you everything without missing anything.”

“Tell me. Do you think your barrier will be safe from me?”

The words from my mouth sounded as if I was grinding because I was suppressing my pounding heart. The old dwarf had been cautious about every word he said, and especially the answer he had to give this time did not come out even with a long pause.

When I struck the boundary, I felt something similar to the operation of the skill from it. Just as the skill recharged itself, these barriers had a power to recover themselves. That was why the dwarf could not answer easily. Any answer would provoke me, leading him to a life-or-death situation.

“I will consider your silence as an answer.”

When I responded that way, a bigger ripple spread in the dwarf’s pupils. I left him confused and entered a certain area.

[You have entered System Administrator mode.]

[You have zoomed in on the blueprint ‘Magic Engineering Defense Device (SS-1).’]

The ancient text written in the style of Saint Cassian started filling my view. There were even drawings that could be considered blueprints. The area I had to modify was not that difficult. I could leave the abilities of the formless and colorless barrier as they were and only change the color overlaid upon it into transparent.

There was no need to delve into the principle of motion. The domain of divinity was different. There were infinite possibilities, and reactions in accord with my thoughts started to occur. Each letter squirmed as if imbued with life, and minor changes began taking place on the blueprint. Life filled the entire blueprint.

[You have completed editing the blueprint ‘Magic Engineering Defense Device (SS-1).’]

I stretched out my fingers in sync with the time.

[You have created ‘Odin’s Records.’]

It was just making a single sheet of paper, and the XP I spent could not be converted into numbers anyway. However, the content enclosed within was worth investing any amount of XP. A slightly modified version of Saint Cassian’s existing records appeared in my hands.

[Odin’s Records (Miscellaneous)

Numerous sentences in the Dragorin language and multiple pictures are crammed onto mainland paper. It closely resembles a copy, slightly modified from one of Saint Cassian’s Records.]

“Ah…”

The dwarf stared at it in awe, his mouth hanging wide open and his eyes blinking rapidly without him realizing it. Multiple points created a plane, instead of bursting through the space. When a sheet of paper was created in this way, the word that a dwarf could think of would indeed be ‘creation.’

It was not just the paper. Creating a level-one physical body would not require much effort. If I used the soul of a dwarf as a material, I could make an exact copy of this old dwarf. The delusion of two with the same memory claiming to be the real one would no longer just be a delusion.

The Old One had dropped such power on me.

“I heard you represent the entire dwarf tribe,” I said.

The dwarf finally shifted his gaze back to me. “That is correct.”

“Then, you will be able to make the decision right here,” I answered, handing over the copy. The dwarf took it with trembling hands. He seemed to have noticed a slight change in the copy.

I continued, “There is no need to be surprised. I am giving you a chance to beg for mercy.”

“...Please go ahead.”

“I will have to put that device on my mainland. You seem to have already secured enough material. The size of my homeland is larger than your underground domain. If materials are lacking, then I will make up for it separately.”

He pointed out, “That is no different from asking us to dismantle our barrier.”

“Wasn't that barrier created to stop me? If you beg for mercy, then it has already served its purpose. You can be free from me just by fixing your device and moving it to my homeland. Isn’t this a satisfying trade for both of us?”

“Please give me some time to think…” he said plaintively.

“You clearly said with your own mouth that you represented the tribe.”

“Our barrier was not just to stop you.”

“You are quite narrow-minded as someone who knows the prophecy. You are simply dull, not careful. What else can threaten you if it’s not me? Orcs? Elves? There is nothing to say if they are the Greenwood species.”

I narrowed my eyes. “The only servant the evil king, the Old One, has left is the Great Red. Even the Spirit Kings are overwhelmed as they are dealing with my girl. You will have no problem coming to the surface now. Of course, that is only if I free you.”

The old dwarf took my words seriously. When I told him there would be no issue for them to come out to the surface, his eyes deepened. I gave him time to think because I knew the burden of determining his own kind’s fate better than anyone else. If he still refused, then there was nothing I could do.

I didn’t break the barrier as that would only waste precious mana stones. I had no choice but to wait five nights for the gate to open and then enter.

The dwarf looked at the copy, then slowly lifted his head toward me. He seemed to have made a decision.

“There is one condition.”

What? Condition?

I felt the blood vessels on my forehead pulsating. I didn’t get a headache only from entering the Realm of the Ultimate.

He said plainly, “Please be our god.”

“...”

“Please allow us to worship you. It is not just because I doubt that you will keep your promise.”

I pointed out, “You would know who is above me. Worshiping me is no different from serving the demon Doom Kaos.”

He shook his head and said, “You will be the only one for us. Please. Please, allow us.”

I shrugged. “Okay, fine. It is up to you, but I won’t be doing anything for you.”

He nodded. “Giving us freedom is enough.”

“You will see about that.”

[You have activated Gate Formation.]

I opened a passage to the mainland, retrieving the Absolute Warzone. A blast of superheat rushed out immediately. The flaming eye that broke in turned its attention to its surroundings after staring at me.

It was a swift motion, fitting for someone in the Ender section. He came out, detonating a fireball. The superheated flames that sprouted all around blocked the entire field of view.

Roaaaaaar—

The fire was in sync with his will, similar to how my lightning bolts were controlled by me.

Soon, Jonathan looked at me. He was still wary. He gave a nod, and I responded to him by shaking my head side to side.

“What is this?” Jonathan asked while looking down at the dwarf as if he were about to kill him.

Chapter 488

“Please wait for a bit, Reporter Lee. I have something to take care of.”

Lee Soo-Won watched the prosecutor in charge leave the seat. The investigators in the room did not pay any attention to him.

This was the second time today. The prosecutor who called Lee Soo-Won to the office yesterday left his seat as soon as Lee Soo-Won came in and did not show up until it was time to go home, telling him to come back the next day.

It will be the same today…

Lee Soo-Won was aware of what was happening. It was taming. This was the technique often used by prosecutors when questioning people with social status. However, he couldn’t help but be impatient. Lee Soo-Won lowered his anxious gaze. He was holding a document he had brought with him today.

「Written request for attendance

Case number: 2018 number 124890

Recipient: Lee Soo-Won

There is something to inquire about the defamation case against you. Please attend our office, room 409, at 11 AM on October 24, 2018.

1. When attending, please bring this letter, your ID card (or driver’s license), stamp, and any other documents you believe are related to this case.

2. If you do not fully testify about this case…

Seoul Central District Prosecutors’ Office. Prosecutor Kim Jin-Seung」

As Lee Soo-Won was lost in thought while reading it, his phone briefly vibrated.

He said as he stood up, “I will be back. Just need to go smoke a cigarette.”

However, nobody in the office responded to him. It was obvious that there was a directive from the prosecutor in charge not to talk with him. Lee Soo-Won quickened his pace, feeling the noose tightening him. He found a bench to sit on and pulled out his phone.

<Lee Soo-Won: It’s me, sir. Reporter Lee.>

<You said the prosecutor in charge is Kim Jin-Seung, right?>

<Lee Soo-Won: Yes.>

<He is a young man who hasn’t been back long, but originally he was under Director Kwon’s line.>

<Lee Soo-Won: You mean Director Kwon of the Supreme Prosecutor’s Office?>

<Yes.>

<Lee Soo-Won: I heard all his followers have been wiped out, haven’t they?>

<That is true, but… Kim Jin-Seung returned with the backing of a powerful sponsor.>

<Lee Soo-Won: When you say “returned,” do you mean he has the support of the Blue House?>

<It’s even higher than that. Pyeongchang-dong.>

The President of Finance, the puppet master of Korean politics, lived in Pyeongchang-dong. As soon as the president was elected, the first place he visited was Pyeongchang-dong. It was basically the most sacred palace in this country. The prosecutor directly managed by the President of Finance was his prosecutor in charge.

Lee Soo-Won’s expression hardened even more.

<That is why I couldn’t find out more. Hope you understand.>

<Lee Soo-Won: Yes, that is fine. Thank you for your help.>

<There is nothing I can do but tell you to take care. I am sorry, Reporter Lee.>

The case number ‘2018 number 124890’ was an incident originating from an article written at the time when the 0.001% movement was spreading around the world. That was when the entire world was pouring attacks into the Jonathan Investment Finance Group and the Jeonil Group was the target of this country.

Lee Soo-Won and his colleagues had ridden that current. Jonathan Hunter was treated like a criminal only because he monopolized the world’s wealth.

However, he was now called a guardian of humanity. The numerous criticisms directed at the Jeonil Group had also disappeared. Therefore, Lee Soo-Won thought he had pulled out the sword of revenge by taking advantage of the Jeonil Group being quiet, but in the end, he was the only one who was called for it.

His seniors and juniors who were more deeply involved did not receive any documents from the prosecution office. Thus, it was clear.

This is not because of the Jeonil Group…

He wondered who would be in a higher position than the President of Finance in Korea.

Unless it’s Caliber’s son…

Lee Soo-Won realized that he could not avoid prosecution even though he asked for help from all his connections, so he seriously thought about the future. Prosecutors were not the people who lessened the sin. On the contrary, they were the top experts in making a non-existent crime exist.

Moreover, they had a knack for destroying a person’s pride. There was more than one person who had thrown their bodies out of the office window during the investigation process. Lee Soo-Won could predict the future that he would soon experience through his career as a reporter.

Although he was under the taming process, all kinds of personal attacks would start once he adapted to the step.

「Hyung, I heard you are in trouble. Stay strong.」

The text message he received did not help at all. The sender did not even pick up his call!

Lee Soo-Won remembered when his wife gave birth. His wife had insisted on vaginal childbirth, but ended up having a cesarean section due to difficult labor. It would be the same in the prosecutor’s office. He would go through the entire interrogation, and it would ultimately go as the prosecutor intended.

He decided to confess. It was scary, but in order for him to avoid being dragged to the World Awakened Association, he could only hope for a favorable arrangement.

***

“Ah, it’s already too late. Could you please come again tomorrow?”

Prosecutor Kim Jin-Seung appeared five minutes before 6 PM.

“I will tell you everything, Prosecutor,” Lee Soo-Won said with an embarrassed face.

Prosecutor Kim Jin-Seung simply replied, “I don’t understand what you are talking about. But I will let you speak. The rest of you can go home. Good job today, everyone. I will see you tomorrow.”

The officials left after saying bye to the prosecutor, then Lee Soo-Won and the prosecutor faced each other across the table.

The prosecutor opened his mouth first, “I heard your nephew has a special connection with the Caliber.”

“If you are talking about Kang Ja-Seong, yes.”

“Then, it is correct to say that you are also the family of an Awakened… Let’s put this away first.”

The prosecutor put aside the documents corresponding to the case. Then, he opened the lock of his drawer and pulled out a file. There was no title attached to it and only the official seal of the association was stamped big in the front.

Lee Soo-Won’s eyes became heavy the moment he saw the seal. Sure enough, it was a top-secret investigation in which the World Awakened Association and the Prosecution were cooperating on together.

The prosecutor continued, “You must know that it would be beneficial for your reputation to clarify everything here. I won’t say how it will proceed if the case goes to the association.”

Then, the prosecutor showed him a sheet of paper from the file. There were two images printed on it.

“Have you seen this or not?”

It was a picture of a species that did not exist on Earth. The creatures in the picture were tiny, but were so muscular that they could be mistaken for living on steroids. In one image, the dwarves were talking with officials from the association. In the other, a group of dwarves were moving devices that Lee Soo-Won had never seen before.

Lee Soo-Won said, “I received an email around the twenty-third. It was an encrypted email, and the email address used by the sender was also one I had never seen before.”

Lee Soo-Won wrote down the email address and handed it to the prosecutor. The prosecutor compared it with another document he pulled out from the file and nodded.

“It’s not that we placed an informant in the association. I am not capable of such a thing. That email was unexpected.”

The document the prosecutor was looking at was a printout of the email mentioned by Lee Soo-Won. Lee Soo-Won was never notified that a warrant had been issued. Yet the prosecutor placed it on the table without hiding what could be illegal evidence.

However, it did not matter to Lee Soo-Won whether it was illegally obtained or not. There were dozens of email addresses at the bottom. Each one was a primary email of foreign journalists, all of whom Lee Soo-Won knew very well. It seemed that the association had quickly cleaned up as soon as they noticed the leak of internal information. Not an investigative stage, but an investigation conclusion.

“The leaker specified in the email that ‘the World Awakened Association is bringing in mysterious facilities from outer space that look dangerous.’ The same phrase was found in the manuscript written by this journalist.”

Lee Soo-Won became speechless at that moment. It was possible that they had obtained the email by using the Korean company’s service, but the manuscript was stored on a Nanosoft cloud server.

Of course, given the unfair agreement the World Awakened Association had made with UN member countries, such surveillance could have been possible. That was why there had been so much talk about it.

Since Lee Soo-Won had directly experienced this, it felt as if his blood was drying up. If something went wrong here, then he would be branded as an accomplice. He would be put on trial at the association's court, and he would be dragged off to North America’s infamous association prison without any defense.

“Reporter Lee.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Do you have a manuscript stored on any other storage media besides the online server?”

“No, I did not write that manuscript with the intention of publishing it…”

“Then, why did you write such a thing?”

Suddenly, Lee Soo-Won realized that the prosecutor was not even taking notes. There was only a recorder on the table. From the lack of formal documentation, Lee Soo-Won had a hard time estimating how horrific this was.

The prosecutor’s investigation continued, and new documents kept popping out of the file. Not only posts on his private social media, but also past fine photos captured by speed cameras were there. Even his tax records and business trip reports that could be only found on the company intranet were there.

Lee Soo-Won was sitting in front of documents revealing every detail about him, from the past to the present.

A long time passed. Lee Soo-Won was just waiting for the prosecutor’s final notification. His gaze frequently turned to the window of the office with the thought of jumping out of the window if this case was really transferred to the association.

“There are bound to be those who only see bad things and distort the righteous businesses of the association into malicious actions. Without the association, people like you and me who make a living with a pen would be in the streets without a home or food. Remember that, and I will recommend to the superiors not to transfer this case to the association.”

The prosecutor’s announcement sounded like the heavenly voice of an angel to Lee Soo-Won.

“...I won’t even glance at the association,” Lee Soo-Won’s voice trembled.

“No overseas trips planned, right?” asked the prosecutor mildly.

Lee Soo-Won vigorously shook his head. “No.”

“Well, you won’t be able to go anyway, so stay home for now. The final decision is up to the association. If things go well this time, then make sure you clean up your surroundings so that you don’t get involved in such an unpleasant incident again. By the way…”

The prosecutor pulled out the documents that he had set aside earlier. It was the case 2018 number 124890 that had defamed Jeonil Group’s reputation. The prosecutor read over the documents, then glared at Lee Soo-Won with a suddenly changed sharp expression. The voice that the prosecutor let out struck Lee Soo-Won’s face.

“Lee Soo-Won! You are an asshole!”

Then, Lee Soo-Won remembered the fact that he had briefly forgotten: that the entire prosecutor’s office was loyal to the Jeonil Group.

Chapter 489

“You are here.”

Jonathan was waiting for me. When I returned to the headquarters from the orc’s continent, the dwarves were busy moving parts through the gate. There was a device that seemed to be completed among them, heavy enough for ten dwarves to lift it up, but it was actually just another part.

It took three days to disassemble the device from the underground kingdom, make some enhancements, and bring them here. When I arrived, a giant part, which was undoubtedly the core of the device, was being moved. It was as big as a forty-foot container box.

Not only was it large, but everything from the geometric pattern engraved on the outside of the parts was also incredibly intricate. People who were covering their mouths to prevent gasping were everywhere. Jonathan was the only one who was not surprised.

“There was a leak. They took a picture and spread it,” Jonathan said as he stared at the executives of the association who were watching. It was such a big project, and there were preparations required by Foyer, so it could not be kept completely secret.

“It was one of those guys, but I did not kill the person in question. I was disgusted by them for showing such mercy.”

Jonathan pointed his chin towards the executives. Somehow their attitudes and vibes were weird. Although he was covering his face with a hood, the only one who could stand beside Jonathan on this earth was me.

The executives became even more stiffened when they felt my gaze. They were the ones I had hired by myself. There was a person recognized for their abilities in international organizations like the UN, a retired diplomat, and a person who had served as a chief in a national security agency for more than five years.

To operate the super legal power that came from an agreement between the association and UN member countries, we needed experienced people who had dealt with similar powers in the past.

Nonetheless, it was not surprising that a snitch had come out from among them. They must have done so to create a situation advantageous to them in the internal power struggle or to act on their own beliefs, like Jessica did.

When I asked about the reason for the leak, of course, it was the first case. Therefore, Jonathan was even more pissed than usual. He was so mad that he even mentioned that Yeon-Hee should verify their ideologies.

The atmosphere was heavy due to the incident that had broken out the day before yesterday, but that was only internal to the association. That had nothing to do with the dwarves.

The core device was placed on the ground. Foyer lowered his head and looked at it.

He spoke from afar, “I will bring the magic engineers.”

There was a clear distinction between the privileged classes in the world of the dwarves. Foyer himself was skilled in magical engineering. The technology left by Cassian was limited, but the dwarves had been researching its origins for generations

For instance, it was impossible for the technology that Saint Cassian had left to create a barrier throughout the underground kingdom or to repair the cracks.

The dwarves that had been mobilized to move the parts so far were mere laborers, but the newly arrived dwarves were the privileged class who had been ruling their world, monopolizing magical engineering.

It was obvious that they had been dispatched from across the kingdom as the differences in their clothing styles were noticeable. On the other hand, the laborer dwarves covered their bodies a lot and wore clothes made of relatively strong fibers. The colors that dyed their clothes were also not monochrome and did not look outdated even from a human perspective.

The executives’ gaze on the dwarves changed dramatically. It was due to the awe-inspiring atmosphere created by the power brokers of the dwarf world entering all at once.

Soon, they all lowered their heads toward me. I made a gesture towards them to start.

***

They came as engineers, but the first thing they did was to dig the ground as per Jonathan’s orders. It had nothing to do with the size of the defense device. I had never planned to expose it to the surface in the first place. The device would be installed four hundred meters underground.

As they started to drill the tunnel from the point when it was twenty meters, the vibrations didn’t stop.

Thud! Thud!

With each swing of their hammers, loud noises exploded. Jonathan was closely watching the scene, specifically at the hammers embedded with mana stones. More precisely, his gaze was fixed on the circuits engraved on the hammer. The energies harbored in the mana stone soared up and wrapped around the hammer with each use, exerting specific functions.

“That is obvious. They must have beaten my people with those.”

His evaluation of the magic engineering hammer matched mine. Jonathan’s perceptible realm could only go as far as that. Although his Sense had reached the Ender section, he could not feel how the used mana stone’s energy was being dispersed in the air afterward. It was a realm that could be only acquired through training.

I said, “Try to focus by elevating your Sense as much as possible. It must be difficult now, but the more this experience accumulates, a tipping point will come at one point.”

“What tipping point are you talking about?” he asked.

I responded, “Mana, the life force imbued in the mana stone, and our power. It’s about the flow of all energies. If you can feel the flow, then you should get used to the composition of the inner world through immersion. The abilities displayed on the status window are not the end all be all.”

I continued, “Once you are familiar with the flow of the outside and the composition of the inner world, then you will be able to freely control my inherent energy. In other words, you will be able to enhance or create new skills without depending on the system. You can also remove the skill and focus the energy solely on pure ability, depending on the situation.”

I paused and then said, “However, Jonathan, it takes a lot of time to reach there. You will need an environment without time constraints. You will also need a mental guide. Bring in the person you need as soon as the work is done.”

Jonathan’s reaction was different from expected. I thought he would look serious, but instead, he seemed to enjoy what he had just heard.

“Okay.”

He was looking forward to the day he would fight with me on the same side.

***

The loud noises and vibrations finally stopped. Dug-out soil and rocks were piled up like a mountain. The dwarves created supports as they dug down the tunnel, and it seemed to serve as a ladder. They repeatedly climbed out of the tunnel, carried parts, and went back down.

The executives were astonished with the speed of their work of creating a tunnel that was four hundred meters long and twenty meters wide in diameter. There was also a lot of whispering about how they handled the underground water veins, which was unexplainable through existing common sense on Earth.

Soon, Jonathan called the executives together and spoke.

“This device was brought in directly by Odin. It will strengthen your safety. Once this device is completed, the attacks will cease. Now you know what this device is and that this is a matter to be handled with the utmost secrecy. I will tolerate some noise between you guys, but if there are any leaks of more specific information to the outside, you will all be responsible for that.”

Everyone was silent.

“Then, I will not consider you guys as humans anymore. I will treat you the same as our enemies.”

The executives appeared to have one thought from Jonathan’s threat. It was only a few days ago that Jonathan’s powers were revealed to the world as he stepped over the melted corpses of the orcs. In the press conference before that, Jonathan had killed an Awakened who did not go to the battlefield despite his warning, and the murderous intent was clearly coming from his gaze looking at the executives right now.

His eyes seemed to get more fierce with each passing day.

“Officially, the king of the dwarves and his group did not come to the mainland. This construction is nothing more than an infrastructure expansion.”

“We will keep that in mind.”

“You guys are good to go.”

Jonathan sent the executives back after finishing his speech. From then on, the executives started preparing the things that Foyer had requested from the association.

The sounds of cars became noisy outside the large screen set up around the area. Mercenaries with battlefield experience brought in pipes themselves.

Around that time, I moved to the side of the tunnel. I could see dwarves stuck to the upper part of the core device below. Foyer was there as well.

“Operate it,” my voice echoed.

The dwarves hastily ascended the supports. Foyer was the last one, and his face was etched with extreme fatigue. After he and the dwarves scattered around, the signs began to show gradually.

Wooong-

The sound of the massive machine starting up resonated, reminiscent of a long-sealed monster awakening from its slumber.

Foyer shouted, “Diar (Now)! Diar (Now)!”

Although the instruction was in the Dragorin language, the mercenaries reacted instantly. They forcefully opened the pipe, and the water gushing out fell like a waterfall into the deep underground.

Swoosh-

I jumped down at the point when steam started to surge upward. The massive machine was indeed crying out with all of its might. Even as water poured down to cool its heat, it instantly evaporated, as if it was writhing in agony. The energy that had been protecting the entire underground kingdom had come together.

By the time the device stabilized, not a single drop of water remained nearby despite so much water being poured into the tunnel.

[The owner of the magic engineering defense device has not been set.]

One of the prophecies Foyer had anticipated appeared as a message. It probably did not appear directly as a message to him, but it was clear that there needed to be an equivalent of an administrator for this device. Foyer from the underground kingdom fulfilled this role.

“Take good care of the mainland.”

I stroked his head, then he cried out once more. Lights were emitted in unison from the delicate patterns on the exterior of the device.

[‘System Administrator, Odin’ has been selected as the owner of the magic engineering defense device.]

[The magic engineering defense device is forming a barrier.]

The energy that exploded from the round part that was open to the surface left me in suspense. I was pushed back and my back was against the wall. I even stopped breathing.

The endlessly surging energies… Although they were not visible to the naked eye, they formed a gigantic column that connected the underground and the sky in my sensory network, just like the light pillar.

Something surged from deep within me as well. I didn’t know if it was frustration or ecstasy… The emotion that I could not immediately grasp left me trembling for quite a while. Even though I was not completely free from the Old One and Doom Kaos, the power I wielded was filling up the sky above the mainland. From here to Seoul, where my parents resided, it rapidly reached as far as my power could stretch in Korea.

[The barrier has been completed.]

I clenched my teeth and fists with all my might. If not, then it felt like I would not be able to escape from the whirlwind of emotions.

Then, it happened. Something spoiled this moment of ecstasy. Doom Kaos!

[Your Almighty Master Doom Kaos has convened a meeting of the lords.]

[Fucking Doom Kaos has convened a meeting of the lords.]

However, there was no force pulling me away. Of course! If he did not intend to invade with all his strength, all he could do was pressure me with messages.

[Please attend the meeting of the lords.]

[Please attend the meeting of the lords.]

[Please attend the meeting of the lords.]

I had been waiting for this meeting as well.

Chapter 490

Multiple beams of light that pierced through the pitch-black outer wall were concentrated on the throne where Doom Kaos was sitting. When I faced him previously, I could not fully open my eyes because of the intense brightness.

However, a giant shadow was blocking the path between Doom Kaos and me. The light radiating from Doom Kaos was acting as a backlight, so Doom Arukuda’s figure was visible only as a silhouette. The only thing I could clearly see was its relatively small mouth that kept moving. Doom Arukuda was constantly chewing something.

It was not inferior to Caso in terms of physique. Its silhouette was crouched down in a way that it resembled a fighting dog being raised by Doom Kaos.

Soon, signs of Joshua and Yeon-Hee appeared under the stairs. However, since Doom Kaos was watching my every move, I lowered my posture. Only then did Doom Arukuda’s silhouette, which had been looking at me, turn toward Doom Kaos.

Right then, an intangible energy surged from Doom Kaos, flew past me, then went down further, penetrating the entire curtain. It was not an aggressive energy. It seemed like a collective of his consciousness and that was right.

“I, Doom Mary, will preside over the meeting.”

I heard a female voice from downstairs. I had not heard her voice for nearly three months. Contrary to my worries, she sounded healthy.

Doom Kaos’s consciousness then caused another wave of reverberation.

“Over time, our master Doom Kaos has been very lenient with us, the lords. You have recognized our desires. But there were those who tested the generosity of Lord Doom Kaos without knowing their place. Doom Insectum and Doom Entegasto were two of them. And today…”

Doom Kaos was conveying his voice through Yeon-Hee. An ominous feeling stuck to my body. The reason Doom Kaos had urgently convened the meeting was to pursue me, and it was all too clear that he was passing that task to my girl. Just as expected…

“And today…today…”

Yeon-Hee stopped talking, trailing off.

I felt something weird from the throne, so I hastily looked down. Just like when I was looking inside the underground kingdom, below was also dyed with the black color of the curtain.

However, even as she looked up at this side and raised her eyebrows, Yeon-Hee’s face was clear. In contrast, Joshua was not moving at all.

I tried to speak out before the anger of Doom Kaos reached Yeon-Hee, but she continued, “...Today, Doom Mary stands trial for the crime of testing the generosity of Lord Doom Kaos.”

What?

“I, Doom Mary, confess my sin. The charges against me are as follows. First, the crime of collusion with enemies. Second, the crime of intentionally failing to execute orders. Third, the crime of disturbing Doom Undead, who was in the process of carrying out orders. Among them, Doom Kaos has charged me with the last crime and chose Doom Undead as the executioner. The punishment is flogging. Doom Undead, execute the punishment. Now.”

Within an instant, everything happened.

“Come on, Osiris!”

Joshua stood up as Yeon-Hee shouted. He had no hesitation in climbing down the stairs. Yeon-Hee was also ready to face him, clutching her dagger tightly. Both of them seemed stronger than they had been the last time I saw them.

Nonetheless, the difference from the starting point was evident. While Yeon-Hee’s weapon was obtained from a Spirit King, the whip that the demon from Joshua’s hand reeked of Entegasto's stench. The whip was different in form from the sword Entegasto used to fight me, but the sound emanating from it was identical.

It was the thumping sound of heart. There was no mistake.

Thump, thump-!

The noise ringing from the whip was indeed the heartbeat of Entegasto. Joshua also possessed Entegasto’s unique red color power.

Then, Joshua struck the ground with his whip.

[Doom Undead has expanded the realm of ‘Chaos.’]

Slap!

Red projectiles sprouted the moment the whip hit the ground.

[Doom Undead has spread the foreboding of death.]

To Yeon-Hee and the other lords, they appeared as phantoms with the faces of countless bodies they had killed. They poured toward Yeon-Hee all at once as Mount and Caso quickly stepped outside.

Each and every one of them contained the power that completed the strong curse of Contempt for the Weak. There could be no stronger proof than this. Joshua was the one who had inherited the remaining power of Entegasto. Moreover, seeing Yeon-Hee also drawing out the power of a Spirit King and her eyes turning black…

They were definitely not acting, and the result was predetermined. A merciless whipping would take place from my loyal Joshua to my girl, Yeon-Hee.

***

[* System]

[Reconstructing the abilities of the System Administrator Odin. (Rebuilding)]

[The trait ‘Passion’ has been removed.]

[Your Sense has increased to 900 (MAX).]

[You have entered the Realm of the Ultimate.]

“Coward!” I cried out as I threw myself down.

At that very moment when I was breaking through the veil and descending, a threatening attack came creeping from behind such that I couldn’t help but reflexively change directions.

[The trait Forerunner has been removed.]

[The trait Sensitive has been removed.]

[The trait Strongman has been removed.]

[The trait Gifted has been removed.]

[Your Agility has increased to 900 (MAX).]

I leaped far into the void. The flaming shield and the silver spear flew into my hands.

[* The power of the Great Silver significantly increases against entities of the Doom Kaos faction.]

Doom Arukuda was at the place where I had avoided the attack, stopping me from descending under the veil. It had downsized its cumbersome giant flesh to match my size like Entegasto had in the past. The sight of it standing on two legs gave me the same impression as well.

The muscles clinging all over its body was abnormal. Its trapezius was so swollen that it reached its lower jaw. Its abdomen was taut and bulging as if about to burst at any moment. Saliva kept dribbling from its tiny mouth that was continuously chewing something.

The relatively huge size of its face was also weird. Its large eyes took up most of the space in its large face as they spread sideways.

As soon as our eyes met…

Worship Doom Arukuda.

Worship Doom Arukuda.

Worship Doom Arukuda.

Its voice reached this far then scattered.

[Doom Arukuda’s Unique Power ‘Worship of Soul’ has been destroyed.]

However, I could not underestimate it due to its bizarre appearance or blocked Power. I knew it was not doing its best for me. It was harboring other thoughts while watching me as it had considered itself more than capable of stopping me with such composure.

The myriad forces felt from its rounded abdomen and the mysterious strength felt from its mouth were…

Then, I saw Yeon-Hee collapsing.

[Doom Mary has been afflicted by the Negative Effect ‘Contempt for the Weak’ of Doom Undead.]

Joshua raised his whip high and struck it down in an attitude of looking down at Yeon-Hee. Flesh and blood splattered. They hung in the air as if time had stopped.

The headache intensified. The whip was coming down again at Yeon-Hee.

“Stop! Joshua! Stop!”

[You have created Valkyrie.]

…

[You have created Valkyrie.]

The delicate yet solid backs of the Valkyries appeared, blocking my view. They were in a dense formation.

My briefly obscured view was opened again as they rushed toward Arukuda. I intended to stop Joshua during this time. All the Valkyries needed to do was confuse Arukudua for a moment. I did not expect anything more.

However, the semi-transparent forelimb of the Great Green sprung out from Arukuda’s eyeball.

Swaaaaah!

It swept everything around it with its tremendous size as soon as it appeared. I had no choice but to change direction upwards again when I was jumping down. I got closer to Doom Kaos unintentionally. When I looked down, more flesh and blood were scattered around Yeon-Hee.

Joshua probably was not aware of me. His whip moved mercilessly again.

Stop, Joshua! I will deal with Doom Kaos!

I shouted at Doom Kaos, “Leave them alone and question me. The Old One is not this cowardly. Do you really expect loyalty after all this? You are working against me instead of giving me rewards. This is why you could not end the war against the Old One.”

I was not trembling at all.

“I will confess my sins. The sin of protecting my homeland that you did not protect. The sin of helping on your side during the war with power that was absorbed from my aides. The sin of choosing a master who is not worthy of loyalty. The sin of not turning to the Old One despite this. The sin of not being distracted by the intent to end the war. The sin of still waiting for your answer while you are ignoring my pain. Please choose Doom Arukuda as the executioner for these deadly sins!”

I was sincere. Throughout my impassioned speech, the whipping had not stopped. I clenched my teeth and suppressed my anger. I wanted to overthrow everything, but could not imagine the pain Yeon-Hee was suffering and the mental distress Joshua was going through. If I could not stand it now, then their pain would be meaningless.

I could torment Doom Kaos by infinitely repeating time. I could have directly challenged Doom Arukuda by adding my inherent power and the authority from the sanctuary of the System Administrator.

However, just as Doom Kaos tried to teach me lessons through my close people without directly targeting me, it was tough for me to impulsively turn my back on him.

Shit.

Doom Kaos was deliberately buying time. When I could no longer sustain the Realm of the Ultimate, all the sounds that had been pressed until then poured out all at once. One scream per whip stroke. When dozens of noises hit one after another, my heart was also frequently pained as if it was carved out.

By the time the whipping stopped, I could not feel anything when I saw the sight of Yeon-Hee’s bones visible within the puddle of blood. I was no longer disturbed even after seeing her blood falling from Joshua’s whip.

I felt like I was standing all alone. There was no fear or anger. The force that I put in my grip every time I heard the sound of whipping was gone.

[* The power of the Great Silver significantly increases against entities of the Doom Kaos faction.]

Such a message had all disappeared. I shifted my gaze toward the throne.

I knew what answer Doom Kaos was waiting for.

“I know you are testing me. But as you know, I will not change until the end of this war. The Old One is the eternal enemy. Please withdraw your suspicious gaze toward me, and give me more strength. I will kill the Great Red and come back.

“Then, when I come back, please give me the chance to challenge Doom Arukuda. I want to face the Old One with you right under your feet. Then, I will challenge your throne. When that time comes, please give me the same lesson today so that your servant cannot harbor such ambitions.”

As soon as I closed my mouth, a message appeared without a bit of a gap.

[You have received a command from the Main Instigator (2).]

Sure enough, Kaos was only waiting for me to surrender.

[Carry out the unfulfilled order quickly. (Command)

There was an order from early on to find and kill the Great Red. But you cannot postpone it anymore.

If you succeed: You will be able to open additional Unique Power, Hierarchical Challenge to Doom Arukuda.

If you fail: The opportunity will go to Doom Undead.]

I threw my body under the curtain. Caso and Mount’s gaze naturally turned toward me, but Joshua only kept his head down toward Doom Kaos.

I passed by Joshua and went down the stairs. Yeon-Hee did not even squirm in the puddle made of her own blood. She was extremely light when I picked her up. Even if she had lost weight, she should have felt heavier than usual as she was drooping, but she had lost a lot of flesh and blood due to whipping.

“Let’s go home, Yeon-Hee.”

Just as I was about to turn around with Yeon-Hee in my arms, the energy that surged from the top of the stairs stopped me.

[Main Instigator (2) encourages you.]

[You have gained the item ‘Doom Kaos’s Amulet.’]

Chapter 491

「[Editorial] We Must Mature as the Awakened Have.

An earthquake of magnitude 2.1 on the Richter scale was observed at 5:23 PM today in the domestic World Awakened Association Headquarters. Steven Johansen, the executive secretary, clarified that “We have conducted blasting operations for the expansion of infrastructure underground.”

An official from the meteorological agency has explained that “The nature of the primary waves (P) and secondary waves (S) were different from those of natural earthquakes. This earthquake had a very shallow depth of focus, and the noise from the explosion was detected, which confirmed that blasting operations were indeed underway.” He further described that earthquakes are detected in the country when operations are conducted in mines and other similar places.

However, Lee Choong-Jo, the director of the Earthquake Monitoring Center of the Korea Institute of Geoscience and Mineral Resources, expressed some doubts. He commented, “It was a series of hundreds of explosions. The distance from the epicenter suggests that the main building and facilities of the association headquarters were inevitably affected. Yet it does not make sense, logically, to carry out blasting operations there.”

Reportedly, no damage was inflicted on the association’s facilities due to the operations. Also, an internet user who goes by the nickname ‘Follower of the King of Hell’ claimed to be a construction expert and wrote the following texts on the World Civilian Association website (http://minganin.com):

“The Richter scale of the blast observed this time is usually seen when constructing a dam. What kind of facility needed such blasting operations to be built? Regardless, we have learned another important fact. The Awakened have construction skills that surpass our human technology. That is quite amazing. No matter how much I look, I cannot find any related articles that equipment needed for blasting operations were deployed by the association. So, the truth of this incident is due to the skills of the Awakened.”

The post quickly became a hot topic, attracting one hundred twenty thousand comments and over a thousand related posts. There were various questions being raised about the blasting operations carried out by the association.

The operations conducted may have been carried out by Awakened, as these so-called experts and anonymous netizens suspect. Of course, it could also not be the case.

I would like to ask them: How is causing noise over the association’s internal affairs helpful to our civilization’s existence and survival?

There is something we must all remember. Even at this moment, He(1) is protecting Earth from the macro-world. Furthermore, the Guardian King of Hell had fought alone from the 18th to the 20th of last month. Also, the Awakened are being thrown into battlefields on behalf of humanity. If we remember these, then what we need to do becomes clear. Unconditional faith and support.

Looking at the controversy that has arisen, we are still very immature. We should make an effort to mature ourselves, reminding ourselves every moment of the war being fought by Him(2),Guardian King of Hell, and the Awakened under his command.

― Reporter Lee Soo-Won ― 」

「└ What the fuck. Mind your own business, you moron.

└ Reporters are really making a mess these days. Just putting ‘Awakened’ in their headline would make the view skyrocket. Maybe I should become a journalist.

└ No swearing. Reporter Lee Soo-Won has access to the Blue House and is quite skilled at filing complaints for defamation. FYI, he himself is currently on trial without detention for defamation lol. He is a master of litigation.

└ I feel bad for the Awakened. They haven’t been back from the Stage of Advent for very long.

└ The King of Hell truly is the protector of Earth. I still cannot shake off the chills after seeing him defending the assault. I am looking for a raw version of the clip. Willing to pay. Please message me.

└ The earthquake has to be due to the construction skill because if they have dug a huge tunnel and built some facility underground, it cannot be done in one day with our human technology. It is not just about digging.

└ World Awakened Association. Awakened. President Lee Tae-Han, Caliber Kwon Seong-Il, Guardian King of Hell, and Him(3). I sincerely believe in and support you! You all got this!

└ One of my relatives is a citizen of the Savior’s City. Every time I see posts like this, I am filled with pride. It is fortunate that the misunderstandings about the Awakened are finally being corrected. Please always support the Awakened who are fighting on behalf of us. At this very moment, there might be Awakened who are dying.

└ When will the elf slaves be in stock?

└ What slaves? Are you saying that even after watching the video released by the King of Hell? These sorts of rumors keep circulating because of immature kids like you. You are just pathetic. You should be dragged into war to learn a lesson.

└ I support the World Awakened Association.

└ I support the World Awakened Association.

└ But…are we not supposed to talk about Him(4)?I am most curious about Him(5), but I cannot find anything about Him(6).

└ Shh… 」

The reason that the editorial got caught by the monitoring program was because of the words ‘He’ and ‘Him.’ It was in the main text and also included in the comments.

The Korean staff who were monitoring noticed the suddenly frantic atmosphere at the association. After the blasting operation had ended, executives who had not been seen for a while started to come in and issue various directives.

There was only one case when the association clock was ticking faster than ever. It was because He had visited.

***

[* System]

[You have activated the blueprint ‘Skill, Advanced Physical Healing.’]

[You have activated the skill ‘Advanced Physical Healing.’]

“Yeon-Hee.”

Every time I saw Yeon-Hee after a long time, she was always in this state. If she was not physically hurt, then her mind was injured. If her mind was intact, then her physical condition was miserable.

After several activations, I managed to put out the most urgent fire. However, she was not completely recovered. Under the impact of Joshua’s ‘Contempt for the Weak,’ Yeon-Hee was wounded to a serious extent. The scars that remained like spiderwebs all over Yeon-Hee’s body once again ached my heart.

Just then, I heard a cautious knock outside. When I opened the door, I saw an empty corridor with the back of a hastily retreating staff member, and there were the items I had ordered at my feet. I brought them inside.

The first thing I did was cover Yeon-Hee’s naked body with a blanket. Then, I put her favorite vanilla and fudge-swirled ice cream separately in the freezer.

While I was arranging the clothes next to her bed, waiting for her to wake up, Yeon-Hee moaned and flinched in her sleep.

She was not yet conscious. I saw the horrific scars in her arms once again. I couldn’t help but think negatively every time I saw those scars.

Did it have to be this cruel? Just because Doom Kaos was watching, did Joshua have to use such force on her?

It wasn’t that I could not understand this based on Joshua’s nature, but…

I put Yeon-Hee’s arm back under the blanket and moved to the chair on the opposite side.

[Doom Kaos’s Amulet]

It was called an amulet, carried for protection. As I pulled it out, the unpleasantness I felt when I first saw it started to rise again. It was because of its shape.

Doom Kaos created it in the likeness of the talisman I had always carried in the past. It was the bank book my father made for me when he brought me to Jeonil Bank before I headed to New York.

Therefore, it was not a fucking encouragement. It was a warning not to forget about the past. It was such a terrible way of warning me, just like him. On top of that, it was difficult to figure out the true identity of this due to his irresponsible use of power.

[Doom Kaos’s Amulet (Item)

It is not just a simple bank book. It is a divine artifact created by the villain, Doom Kaos, who has directly infused his power into it. It also appears to have been made from a part of his physical body. The powerful defense system that protects the soul, spirit, and body imbued in the divine artifact surpasses the maximum effect of the trait Passion. It is because it is not limited to space and time. The remaining villain, Old One, will also have to be wary of this divine artifact.

“Doom Man will stand against the Old One with me.”

Item Class: SSS

Item Level: MAX

Effect: The user enters a state of invincibility transcending space and time.

Duration: 10 minutes

* It is a one-time use item.]

The first item I saw was in level MAX, and the effect was invincibility. Transcending space and time likely meant that even if time reversed, the effect would remain. I could not think beyond such an item being placed before me.

However, why would I not know? Handing over such an item readily suggested that something that could control me was planted in the item. There must have been a hidden trap this time as well.

Nonetheless, I did not add a blueprint. I did not even feel like extracting power from there either. I could not risk letting the core of this unidentified object infiltrate me. In the scenario that the Old One had planned, it had given me the ability to become a ‘Complete Retriever’ and had set a trap there.

If Doom Kaos’s goal was to contaminate my divine realm, then some side effects would have started as soon as I added the blueprint. Doom Kaos was aware of which domain I was handling.

It was much later when I heard the awaited voice.

“I will kill him… I won’t let him enjoy all these…”

The meaning embedded in her voice was not as I expected. Yeon-Hee’s eyes, filled with anger, were not looking at me right now. Her wrath was aimed at Joshua who was not here.

However, there was nothing abnormal about her apart from the scars. I squatted next to her and checked her again.

- Yeon-Hee: He betrayed you. We can’t leave him like this. That asshole is now Doom Kaos’s henchman.

Fortunately, the murderous intention in her eyes had subsided when she looked at me and began communicating with me telepathically.

- Seon-Hu: He might seem that way.

Yeon-Hee pressed her lips tightly, and the silence that followed was long. I examined her scars and frowned. However, I decided not to rush her.

- Yeon-Hee: It’s not that…

Once her outburst had completely faded, her eyes were filled with sorrow. She seemed to be blaming herself for something. Perhaps she was regretting that she had not looked into Joshua’s mental world before he became so powerful.

- Yeon-Hee: I want to clearly see with my own eyes how he came to serve you.

I got up at that point and brought the ice cream that I had put in the freezer. When I offered them to her, she closed her mouth again. However, she was not showing any interest in the ice cream either. I had hoped she would feel what I had felt with the soft tofu stew, through her favorite food from Earth.

However, given her current suspicion of Joshua after the harsh whipping, it seemed that was impossible.

- Yeon-Hee: Seon-Hu…

Yeon-hee glanced between the ice cream and me before speaking.

- Yeon-Hee: Do you truly have no doubt on him? How…? Okay, fine. I will admit up to Jonathan, but not him. I know that he opposed you in the past. He bowed to your power…

- Seon-Hu: Wait. Let’s not talk about that right now.

What was crucial at this moment was not her doubt. It was a secret between the two of them. I remembered that she liked being called by her full name, then I asked.

- Seon-Hu: What exactly happened, Woo Yeon-Hee? I need to hear about that first.

Chapter 492

The conversation after that proceeded while we avoided the perverted onlookers. With Yeon-Hee, we had protection more secure than any battlefield. The mental world, and the place full of memories for us.

[You have entered Woo Yeon-Hee’s mental world.]

[Stage: A middle school classroom in 1997]

I wanted to get the scars on Yeon-Hee out of my sight, if only for a moment. She appeared standing at the lectern, then sat down next to me.

“I wanted to go find your equipment too. But Doom Kaos did not allow it.”

She began to tell the story from the point when I was trapped in the Life Vessel.

“He said blocking the gate to the spirit world would be beneficial to you. It made sense no matter how much I pondered because if the Spirit Kings were released into the battlefield at that time, the citizens of the Savior’s City would not have been able to move like that. Then, for some reason, an order came down to leave the Spirit Kings alone. An order was issued to leave the Spirit Kings alone after he had insisted that blocking them would be good for you.”

She gulped.

“Of course, I could not comply with him. That was the ‘sin of intentionally failing to execute orders.’”

Yeon-Hee bit her lip hard.

“But then, the movements of the spirits became aggressive, and one slipped out regardless of my intention.”

However, many parts were being omitted. The battles she had fought alone in the spirit world would have constantly weighed on her life. Her significantly strengthened state proved the circumstances of that time. She had overcome the innate limits of the Awakened.

[* System]

[Name: Woo Yeon-Hee

Level: 580 (Ender)]

“You are on Level 580. Ender.”

“That is just the minimum. Barely enough to block the entrance to the spirit world.”

She spoke as if it was insignificant, but it was not a light matter. The spirit world was a place unaffected by the server, just like the mainland. However, she had grown that far. Regardless of where Yeon-Hee gained her XP, breaking the limit was my exclusive authority.

She talked about Joshua’s betrayal, then stopped.

“The Lusea clan conducted the ceremony staking their fate. Without it, they would have all died. The situation was already like that before I came. When Doom Dejire was in the lead, the situation might not have been so bad. But things got worse with Doom Lunea, and it did not improve in my time.”

I could feel sadness in her eyes.

“But thanks to the kids’ sacrifice, I am what I am now. It is something I am grateful for, and I cannot deny that… Was my explanation enough?”

Yeon-Hee referred to Lusea, that bastard’s group as ‘kids,’ and seemed relieved. It probably happened while I was sealed in the Life Vessel. In other words, it happened before I took control of the System, and that was the only way it did not become a headache.

I asked again to confirm.

Yeon-Hee answered, “Yes, the ritual took place while you were waiting to be resurrected.”

She prioritized Joshua’s betrayal over the fact that I was governing the realm of the sacred, or even matters about herself.

“Did I stop talking about how one Spirit King was released?”

“The Fire Spirit King, Seleon.”

“I still do not exactly know why Doom Kaos told me to leave the Spirit Kings alone, but I can guess from what happened so far. Doom Kaos probably wanted to reaffirm the power of the old Undead Emperor.”

Yeon-Hee was able to read the subject’s emotions without using psychic abilities, and she was using it on me now.

She spoke first before I could refute, “I didn’t want to say anything until I was sure that Osiris had betrayed us. Even if I was about to, I would have told you in a different way. I would have given you just the facts and let you make your own decision. He is your man, not my subordinate.”

She continued, “Listen to me more. Seleon was no match for him. He then went to the northern front and encountered the Great Blue there. Doom Kaos must have known that Blue was hiding there.”

“Do you realize you are just guessing?” I asked.

“Back then, Doom Kaos gave one more command. It was to find the whereabouts of Silver and Black, excluding Blue. At that time, I was in a situation where I could not leave the spirit world. If I left, then the rest of the spirit kings would surely be released.”

She added, “I thought about where Silver and Black could have gone if they had disappeared. In the end, I came to the conclusion that they would have planned to kill you. So I made one of my priests to spy Kim Ji-Hoon close by him. You have met him, so you would know.”

“So?”

“Osiris and Blue had a battle afterward. Doom Kaos probably confirmed the power of the old Undead Emperor from Osiris at that time. That was why he told Arukuda to stop and hand over Blue’s soul to him.”

“Did you hear Doom Kaos’s voice yourself, Yeon-Hee? Directly?”

“Arukuda is a greedy creature. His greed is famous in the spirit world. He wouldn’t have hesitated to get the Blue’s soul. He was so greedy as he was not satisfied even with the soul of the Great Gold. At that time, Osiris was not even under Doom Kaos. Despite this, Arukuda gave up on Blue’s soul, so there must be only one reason. Why would he give up on Blue’s soul without Doom Kaos’s command?”

“Wait.”

I interrupted her because there was an important point among the casual remarks Yeon-Hee made, “Did you just say the Great Gold?”

***

Yeon-Hee rubbed her forehead with her palm as if she had a headache. It was because the conversation kept deviating from the main topic she wanted to talk about. Until then, I thought she was just annoyed.

However, her eyes started having more sadness, eventually getting filled with tears. I was taken aback. The tears in her eyes were real.

“You don’t doubt him at all…” She continued in a trembling voice, “No one knows better than I do how much you will get hurt… I really don’t want to do this either.”

“...”

“But do you remember? Your first teaching was not to trust anyone and to remove them immediately at the sight of suspicious signs. I couldn’t do that well when I just entered the Stage of Advent. But not anymore.”

“Yeon-Hee…”

“I also hope that Osiris did not betray us. I hope what I saw and heard was wrong. But the clear thing now is that he can’t get out of such suspicion. Even if you don’t remove him, you should be on guard. Doom Kaos is making Osiris your enemy, and Osiris accepted it.”

A stream of tears flowed down from her eye.

“That is what I have to do. I know you will get hurt, but I cannot stop here as I know your belief in him is so strong. So please don’t get distracted and listen to my story until the end.”

Yeon-Hee’s pleading did not affect me much. Rather, I was relieved to see her like that. I tricked her, so I was confident I could do the same to Doom Kaos. Joshua was deceiving everyone for the last moment, not betraying me. Before embracing the citizens of the Savior’s City into me, I recognized his loyalty much earlier. I did not even consider surrendering to a greater power as Yeon-Hee mentioned.

If Joshua was actually someone who was loyal to the greatest power, then there had been multiple chances to betray me earlier. There was no need to rummage through old memories as it was proven just by looking at recent events.

The bone ring was definitely a great item. However, before that, something incomparable to the bone ring was placed in front of us. If Joshua was a guy who only chased greater power, then he could have reached that thing before me.

Yeon-Hee ended up crying. I said as I hugged her shoulder, “I appreciate your concern, but this is exactly what Doom Kaos would want. He wants us to suspect and be on guard against each other.”

This was the world inside Yeon-Hee’s mentality. I was really fine, but her mental state, which only considered the harm I might receive, was clearly reflected in her inner world. It was accurate to describe it as an earthquake.

Dududu.

As the entire stage shook, a framed picture containing the Taegukgi[1] fell. The glass fragments shattered and scattered all the way to the podium.

The vibrations became more intense. The desks, chairs, and even the podium in front of the lectern fell. The windows on the side of the hallway were also broken. Nothing was set on the side of the hallway, so all that could be seen through the broken glass was pitch-black darkness.

Yeon-Hee looked at the hallway blankly for a moment, then started to nod.

“Then how are you going to explain this?”

The classroom door opened. There was nothing but pitch-black darkness outside, just like the inside.

It was Joshua. Of course, it was not the real Joshua, but a character created for this stage. The illusion resembling Joshua slowly walked toward the center of the podium. As it moved, the stage background also began to change.

The stage changed the moment Joshua’s illusion stopped. The wooden boards that made up the classroom floor turned into filthy and sticky substances. It was like the soil used by the Maruka clan to build their territory.

The desks and chairs that had fallen due to the earthquake-like vibrations had transformed into corpses of the Maruka tribe. When Joshua’s illusion stepped on the lectern, it turned into the original species of Maruka clan, leading the stage transition.

[Woo Yeon-Hee has changed the stage setting.]

[Stage: One region of the Land of the Dead in Star Dragorin (Maruka Clan)]

“This is a scene witnessed by one of my priests.”

***

“I found it, Master.”

Joshua spoke while stepping on the Maruka species. Although his gaze was fixed on the Maruka, he was definitely talking to Doom Kaos.

“There is a Maruka species called Orca in Doom Man’s homeland. The Life Vessel is hidden in it.”

Then, Yeon-Hee held my hand. Her gaze towards me and her hand were both trembling. Her wish for me not to get hurt was conveyed to me once again.

I focused my gaze on what was under Joshua’s feet. That Maruka species must have been one of the things that Orca had communicated with. That was why I kept claiming that Joshua was not the one betraying me. Instead, it was Orca because it was the one that submitted to me just by seeing my power.

I raised you well, though…

“Should I stop?” Yeon-Hee asked.

She was deeply mistaken.

“Keep going.”

Then, time began to flow again on the stage which had been momentarily stopped.

1. Korean national flag. ☜

Chapter 493

“There is a spy. That’s good…”

When Joshua suddenly turned around, the whole background twisted. We were watching them from the perspective of one of the Lusea bastards, so the sight became dark when it was caught by Joshua.

The stage went pitch-black, and only Joshua’s voice was heard. After all, it was his final warning to Yeon-Hee, anticipating that it would be delivered to me.

“Mary, the affection you have for the mainland stems from Na Seon-Hu. Without him, what is the mainland to you? It is nothing more than dust, and you would agree. However, someone who is obsessed with such dust and only fighting endless battles is above us. The pain we had to endure also originated from him.”

Yeon-Hee frowned.

“But the reason I served him was that I could not find any meaning in this life without empathizing with his purpose. However, not anymore. My current master has shown me immortality, finding more valuable meaning in this life. It shines even more in the vastness of the entire dimension.”

The voice cracked a bit, but there was no problem understanding his words.

“You will point your fingers at me and call me a traitor. And you will tell him, my previous master, about today’s events. But think logically. Na Seon-Hu opposes Doom Kaos and the Old One, but what makes him different from these two? Rather, his resolve is nothing more than dust, so my life following him felt meaningless.”

He continued, “You won’t listen to me now, but you will have to think about today again when you lose him. It is not too late now. Help me, Mary. If you need a place to lean on, I will lend you my chest. If you are just worried about him and you don’t like that, make sure you watch him so that he does not make stupid mistakes. Delivering my message would be a way.”

There was a brief silence.

“As you have climbed the stairs one by one, now it is Osiris's turn. I have repeatedly told you how to keep your place from me. Please sincerely listen to our master. You cannot be his match. If you really want the mainland to be safe, just thinking about what kind of scars you have gotten so far will be enough. If my words touch your heart, do not give me a chance to challenge you.”

“What do you think?” Yeon-Hee asked.

To deceive the opponent, you must mix truth and lies skillfully. The truth was the meaningless life he felt and his concern about me, and the lies would be comparing my resolve with dust.

“During the War of New Devil, Entegasto ripped the Undead Emperor with his own hands. Now it seems that Entegasto was blinded by a force. Leave Joshua alone.”

“Seon-Hu… What exactly do you believe in him?”

“Do you know what it means to survive with only a few hundred in Act Two, Stage One? He must have had to abandon everything, including his humanity, to live. However, he never forgot about me until the end. I made a promise to him at that time. I promised that I would never forget that he protected my girl, you, Yeon-Hee.”

I continued speaking to her wavering gaze, “Of course, he knew the power of the two Evil Gods back then. He has betrayed us because of that power? It would be faster for me to give up the mainland.”

She protested, “But situations make people change. Doom Kaos promised him immortality, your Life Vessel.”

“Yeon-Hee, I… I had two disciples after reincarnation. And the two of you have never disappointed me so far. I believe it will be the same this time.”

She said vehemently, “We can’t predict the result if you get over it too emotionally. I never thought that I would say this to you. We should watch him so that he can’t grow any further…”

“Stop, stop.”

I ended up raising my voice. Even then, I remembered the gaze of Joshua, who was painfully looking at me while kneeling on the black stairs.

“Don’t make me repeat this, Woo Yeon-Hee.”

“...”

“Leave Joshua alone. Do not give Doom Kaos an excuse. If you get punished again, then I really don’t think I will be able to bear it.”

That was the most dangerous thing that could happen.

“Now tell me. What is the soul of the Great Gold like?”

***

The stage was restored to its original state. Yeon-Hee was dressed in a two-piece suit, just like she was when she stood on the podium in her school days. Her puppy-like face had not changed a bit from then.

I waited for her mind to calm down, not just her appearance. Her distrust of Joshua was intense. Even when I changed the subject, she was having a hard time starting a conversation. As I watched her struggle, I was fueled with more determination. We had to end this war soon, and Yeon-Hee needed a normal life.

How miserable it is to live a life stuck only on the battlefield, constantly surrounded by doubt and worry?

“You all should help me without doubting each other.”

Her head began to nod at my sudden words. Finally, her lips started to move.

“I don’t know why. One important historical fact about Saint Dragorin is that the Old One and the Gold One, which was known as Saint Dragorin, had fought each other. Did you know that in the beginning, the continent of the dwarves, Elsland, and the Barba’s Land of the Dead were one continent?”

Yeon-Hee’s condition was so bad that she did not notice the presence of the dwarves at the headquarters. So, I told her about my meeting with the dwarves. My story began with the defection of Saint Cassian and continued to the defensive mechanism that was now established on the mainland.

Yeon-Hee’s face brightened for the first time. However, she spoke with a regrettable tone soon after.

“If Gold was still alive, then it would have been a great help to you, but it still causes trouble even after its death. They are helpless. Although Gold is dead, his soul did not completely disappear. His soul fled to another dimension. It was quite a powerful form of mentality, I guess, as it was even determined to escape from the Old One.”

I had felt Gold’s gaze once. Did it manage to escape?

“What I am telling you now is unverified, so just take it as a reference.”

She continued, “The Old One could not capture Gold's soul because Doom Kaos had blocked him. Doom Arukuda had chased Gold at that time. In the end, Gold could not flee from Doom Arukuda.”

“Did you hear that from the spirit?”

“Spirit King of Wind, Sylphid. The second crime of ‘conspiring with the enemy’ was that.”

“That is strange.”

“Why?”

“I had felt Gold’s gaze before. It was not too long ago.”

Yeon-Hee frowned, “They are all liars.”

No, the reason the spirit told her that was because they had only seen up to that point. However, when thinking about the power of Gold, who was able to escape from the Old One even in soul state, and the Arukuda’s small mouth that couldn’t even swallow the Great Green…

There was one thing that came to my mind. I couldn’t wait to go find Gold immediately and verify it. Nonetheless, the problem was that I did not know in which dimension Gold existed.

The dimensions where Doom Kaos’s light pillars were installed belonged to the same context. Although I had clearly seen with my own eyes that the origin of the Doom Kaos’s power lay in the light pillars, the only light pillars I knew of were the ones I experienced in the Stage of Advent. Even those had been destroyed and rendered useless.

The location where Gold sent me its gaze, and where Doom Kaos’s light pillars stood were hidden behind a veil.

“The Spirit King Sylphid…” I muttered.

“Huh?”

“I should catch him.”

***

The reason I could specify the homeland of the Lusea bastards was because of the traces they left when they came into our mental world. This was the world where Yeon-Hee and I were in charge. Strictly speaking, it was a world created by Yeon-Hee and where my control was the strongest.

Indeed, Yeon-Hee quickly grasped the nuances of my words.

“Wouldn’t it be dangerous?” she asked.

“The Spirit King?”

“No. Do you think I was talking about the Spirit King? I’m just saying that Doom Arukuda is involved in the incident with Gold.”

I shrugged. “Gold’s soul still exists. It is worth checking out. What is the spirit world like? I wonder if there would be any problem if I entered there.”

“There seems to be…a problem. It is a nightmarish place filled with only the immaterial of the spiritual world. Even you would have a hard time adapting to it immediately.”

Despite her negative tone, her expression was not too bad. Her look was not completely bright because of Joshua, but she smiled slightly while showing her hand. There was a ring on her finger that I had not seen before.

[Sylphid’s Ring of Contract]

“You don’t have to enter as well. But, just promise me not to kill the king.”

“Did you capture Sylphid?” I asked.

She shook her head. “Not that, but I can say that we are using each other.”

“Let’s say that it is a symbiotic relationship with the enemy.”

“You said a barrier was cast on the mainland, right?”

“Yes.”

“Then, you should deal with that first. Shall we go out?”

There was something that Yeon-Hee did not fully understand because there was no time to explain about the power of divinity. That power was not restrained even in the spiritual world. If the time outside was completely stopped, then it would have been a different story, but since the time was flowing very slowly, resetting the defense mechanism was possible even here.

[* System]

[The magic defense device has been reset.]

[You have allowed the entry of the Spirit King Sylphid.]

“I am ready.”

Yeon-hee looked at me with a puzzled expression. Then, she widened her eyes in surprise as she realized that the ability to summon Sylphid worked. In her understanding, the spiritual world was a separate world isolated from the outside, so it was a natural reaction.

[The Spirit King Sylphid has entered the spiritual world.]

[Stage: A middle school classroom in 1997]

Sylphid was the Spirit King with the attribute of wind. However, the whirlwind it caused started to fade at a glance from me. It was nothing more than a weak wind that could not even knock down a chair in the classroom.

When even that fully vanished, a figure resembling a human appeared. It was a tall woman with silver hair. Her eyes were cold, and many thoughts were contained in her glance. Then, as her eyes bulged while staring at me, a gasping sound burst out from her mouth.

I opened my fingers and quickly grasped her neck.

I said sternly, “If you know who I am, do not resist. I will keep my promise with Mary.”

I gripped her neck more tightly. A group of memories rushed in, and the spectacle of the spirit world that Yeon-Hee had warned by calling a ‘nightmare’ poured out.

However, what I wanted to see wasn’t something like this. It was neither the power this figure held right now.

“I heard you witnessed the end of Gold. Where did he escape to?” I asked.

Bam!

[The map ‘The Great Gold’s Escape Location’ has been added.]

Chapter 494

“The… the promise…”

Sylphid appealed to Yeon-Hee for help. The movement of its panting breath showed the extreme pain he was suffering. As he had entered in a form that mimicked the appearance of a human, his face had actually turned pale.

When I threw him on the ground, he began to take in deep breaths for a long time while clutching his throat. I kept my promise to spare his life. Of course, only because it was a promise made to Yeon-Hee.

***

[You have activated Gate Formation.]

[Destination: The Great Gold’s Escape Point]

I armed myself before entering the gate. Yeon-Hee was staring blankly at me at that time. It appeared like she wanted to go with me, but she knew that she would only be a burden in her current state.

When I turned towards the gate, I heard her urging me to be careful of Arukuda from the back.

Whoosh!

At first glance, there were no traces of civilization. The land was so vastly filled with reddish-brown soil up to the horizon, so it was very different from the dwarves’ continent, which was full of primitive life. Right then, I noticed something at the very edge of the corner.

[You have discovered a group of wandering souls of the Baclan Corps.]

Indeed, it was a place deeply involved with Doom Arukuda.

[Wandering Souls of the Baclan Corps (Tribe)

They are under the rule of Doom Arukuda.

Number of entities: 1410

Level: 120~145]

When they were close enough to spot me, they began to flee. It was ridiculous how they feared death even after they died, but their backs were too pitiful to laugh at.

However, they all fled in the same direction. It meant that there was something they believed in that way, and it appeared sufficient to use as a landmark. I walked for a long time, but still could not feel anything from the Great Gold or Doom Arukuda.

Just as my eyebrows started to furrow at the thought that this place could be as gigantic as Star Dragorin, I saw figures that fled, walking from the opposite side. A huge Baclan soul came out, guarded by several soldiers. The ones who had fled from me also joined behind them, and the procession that followed formed a large-scale formation on both sides, reaching a level worthy of being called an army. Although they were dead and only their spirits were left, their afterlife seemed to follow their old lives faithfully.

I looked at the one who seemed to be their leader. A howl like the wail of a ghost flowed from him. At first, all I could feel was that he was on high alert, and I could not understand what he was saying.

Nonetheless, it did not take long for me to realize that it was a problem that could be handled within the privileges of the System Administrator. The System was activated.

[Leader: What are you? How did a living thing get in here? What in the world is that inside you?]

He must have felt the soul of the Great Silver inside me. The leader had a pretty good insight into that, but that was about it. He had made the mistake of not recognizing me, but it would have been useless anyway.

[System Administrator: You guys were the ones who blocked me first.]

Wooong-

I focused on the power of the Overlord on one hand. It was a power that even the Great Black’s soul could not withstand. With each step I took, the distortion in space began to expand. Then, the power of that oppressed space exploded at one point.

Just like a crack in a glass window, the fractures that tore through the void stretched out while distorting all sorts of backgrounds. It was like a black hole.

The screams of the souls that blocked me scattered and disappeared. I had been concentrating just in case, but as expected, the souls left no power and no XP upon annihilation. I had learned this early on in the orc continent. The power that composed these dead entities vanished immediately upon being struck by massive force.

If the dead’s spirits were contained in a physical vessel, or if the power was so great that the souls could lose their vessels, then a third party could extract their strength. However, it was useless in this state. Even the System Administrator could not do much, so it would be the same to Arukuda. That was why Arukuda had been hunting only powerful souls.

The souls that blocked my view were completely cleared away. Then, one of them caught my attention. It belonged to a rather strong one. It did not waver even when it witnessed its subordinates being exterminated all at once.

[You have completely seen through the subject.]

[The Legendary Soul of the Old Baclan King, Baclan (Tribe)

The owner of the spirit has once unified multiple tribes into one when he was alive. The current name of the clan originated from his name, and he is one of the few spirits that continue to take place in history after death. The Kings after him submitted to him even after their deaths.

Level: 560]

Yeah, that should be the perfect material for XP. I heard his voice from afar.

[King Baclan: Doom Arukuda says…]

However, it was different from its minions. It was not moving at all from its spot. When I landed in front of it, it actually moved to the side instead of running away. He was showing such a reaction because he had not been able to escape Doom Arukudua’s constraints even after death, and he must have trusted his backer, Arukuda.

Then, the bastard seemed to have read my gaze and threw out something.

[King Baclan: He says that if you attack his subordinates, he will hold you responsible. He also invites you in. For a bipedal god like you, it shouldn’t be a far distance. Please go ahead.]

Regrettably, I had to pass him by as I had not come here to fight Arukuda. My sole purpose was to confirm the Great Gold’s presence with my own eyes. However, considering the circumstances, expecting a twist seemed far-fetched.

I increased my speed to the maximum and went on for a while. Countless souls of the Baclan Corps were found, but due to Arukuda’s decree, none of them stopped me.

Soon, a red boundary appeared, connecting the sky and the ground. It was different from the boundaries that occurred during Absolute Warzone or raids. It was similar to what was formed at the entrance of the ancient shrine and was a portal to another dimension.

[You have discovered the entrance to the World of Souls.]

[Information has been updated.]

[Wandering Souls of Baclan Corps → World of Souls Guard Troop]

[The Legendary Soul of the Old Baclan King, Baclan → World of Souls Watchman, Baclan]

[The map ‘World of Souls Entrance’ has been added.]

[* Warning: Please check your Spirit Resistance before entering.]

***

[1. Crimson Flame Shield: 50%

2. The Great Silver: 35%

3. High-ranking Shaman Yapoon’s Transmission Necklace: 23%]

Arukudua’s real territory began once past the boundary. As I felt I was inadequately armed, I prepared one more thing.

[You have activated the blueprint ‘Insignia, Time Reversal.’]

This way, I could instantly create the insignia and turn back time if necessary. The Old One and Doom Kaos would surely guard against such a power, but I could not afford to be mindful of them in a crisis.

I put my body into the boundary, and it was a very thin gap that separated two different sides. The first impression I got as soon as I broke through was that hell was not just a fantasy. The entire area was crawling with evil spirits. Screams, cries, and laughter constantly clashed.

Yeon-Hee described the Spirit World as a nightmare, but this place actually suited that title better. It was hell and a world of chaos. Everything seemed red to the naked eye, possibly because the entire shell surrounding the world was colored red. Also, it was because there was no distinction among evil spirits.

However, the real cause of the creepiness in this world was at the center. I found the soul of the Great Gold there. All the things that clung closely to it were evil spirits. Doom Arukuda was sitting on a throne where it could look down upon all of these. It was still smacking its lips.

Kuaaaaaa!

Gold was screaming. The soul was being ripped away brutally, and its pieces were gulped by Arukuda. Then, Arukuda’s gaze pinpointed me.

“You have claimed the Gold.”

As expected, there was no twist. Although there were countless evil spirits, the resistance of the Great Gold seemed too weak. It appeared to be the result of what had been accumulated over a long period.

I could not think of a way to snatch the Gold from Arukuda. What was certain was that once Arukuda swallowed the Gold, it would become stronger.

I then wondered why Arukuda had allowed me to enter the world.

Could it be that Doom Kaos’s gaze did not reach here? Or was there an order from Doom Kaos to eliminate me?

Arukuda narrowed its eyes.

“I invited a guest for you.”

It was my first time hearing Arukuda’s voice. Soon, a familiar energy intruded from one side. It was an out-of-place handsome man in this interspatial world. But the flaming energy in his eyes did not feel alien here.

Joshua!

He stood in front of Arukuda.

“You are guilty of destroying Doom Arukuda’s scythe. Our master forgave you, but Doom Arukuda has not forgotten. Because of you, he cannot stop doing this tiresome act.”

Joshua said and looked toward the Great Gold.

“Punishment is one of the values you hold in high esteem. That is why I am asking. What do you think about Doom Arukuda punishing you? Is that justified or not?”

“...”

“I warned you not to do such a silly thing, but you did not listen. You walked right into this.”

After finishing his words, Joshua slightly lowered his head towards Arukuda. A whip was formed in his outstretched hand.

Thump! Thump!

I heard the sound of Entegasto’s heart that had been taken away by Entegasto.

“I will settle the past with today.”

Joshua put a period to his words to Arukuda as well.

“I am ready, Lord Doom Arukuda.”

Chapter 495

Previous Dooms and ancient dragons had formed new personalities as they could not endure their long lives. Therefore, Caso became hasty, Green had wanderlust, and Entegasto was silent but cruel. Arukuda had a greed that could never be satiated with anything. It would have done so to tirelessly devour Gold.

It did not take its eyes off me even while chewing. The shield was composed of half the heart of the Great Silver and Red. And…

“Please prepare, Lord Doom Arukuda. I cannot confront this guy alone.”

Joshua was waiting for Arukuda to get up. My face distorted as I understood Joshua’s thoughts.

Remember how Entegasto was annihilated? Doom Kaos never allowed Dooms to fight without his permission. Entegasto was exterminated because it was discovered that he was scheming for my death along with the bastard Lunea. It was eventually subjected to a punishment equivalent to execution.

Joshua had urged Arukuda to take control of a group by using another group’s power. He had planned to make Doom Kaos remove Arukuda, and at the same time, transfer the strength he possessed to me. He had prepared for today even while risking his own death.

That was understandable if the only meaning of his life was helping me. However, that burdened me. There was no need to hurry so much.

As expected, Joshua did not even glance toward Gold. He seemed to be aware of the situation here. Although he wasn’t as strong as Arukuda, he had the power to deal with ghosts. He must have hurried today from the moment he found out that Arukuda was chewing on Gold. It would have been nice if he gave me a hint.

At the end of the past era, Doom Caso invaded the mainland as the commander of the attack. This happened decades later from today. That meant the seal on Caso was released around then, and this was directly related to the death of the Great Red, the one who had sealed Caso.

There was also a possibility that Entegasto had killed Red, but judging from Entegasto’s injured condition, which showed no signs of getting better, it was likely that Arukuda had killed Red. That must have been the time when Arukuda successfully swallowed Gold.

So, Joshua. Arukuda will take decades to completely digest Gold.

Right then, I heard a voice.

“I will give you a chance, Doom Man,” Arukuda said. It was clear that he was enjoying the moment without rushing the cue. He must have thought that he had trapped me with no way out.

“Dedicate what you have to me. A spear would be great. The shield would be nice, too. But there is something you should not leave out…”

Arukuda salivated just by thinking about it, and an enormous amount of saliva gushed out of there.

Joshua spoke, “It is the power of holiness, Lord Doom Arukuda. But don’t covet it any further. Lord Doom Kaos would not allow it.”

If Yeon-Hee had seen this, then she would have reprimanded his impassive look again. Arukuda looked down at Joshua in disapproval. It was the first time that Arukuda’s gaze had been taken off me.

“Yes, I had been waiting for this moment. Right now.”

“Contempt for the weak!”

I shouted the name of Joshua’s most powerful abilities and threw myself forward.

[* System]

[Reconstructing System Administrator Odin’s capabilities. (Rebuilding)]

[You have entered the Realm of the Ultimate.]

Zap!

[You have used Hermes’s Teleportation.]

[You have used Odin’s Thunderstorm.]

[You have used the strengthened Indra’s Sword.]

***

Arukuda’s face appeared head-on as soon as I jumped through the space. Indra’s Sword, which exerted lightning power until either the caster or the target died, was closing the distance to Arukuda.

However, the Thunderstorm was nothing more than decoys from the beginning. As soon as a reflexive movement was detected in Arukuda’s huge eyeball, I made another leap through space.

Pop!

If possible, my goal was to pierce Arukuda through from under its chin to its skull.

[You have removed the strengthened Indra’s Sword.]

[You have created Odin’s Slaughter.]

[You have used Odin’s Slaughter.]

As the inner world had suddenly altered, a strong rotating force occurred at the tip of the spear at that moment. The two lightning powers that had reached their peak overlapped on each other. This was not only at a point at the end of the spear, but also along the entire spear, the fist that held it, and the whole arm.

Whiiiiiir—

All kinds of lightning forces were concentrated there, rotating and forming a power that seemed to grind down everything they touched.

[You have used the strengthened Hermes’s Teleportation.]

…

[You have used the strengthened Hermes’s Teleportation.]

I used a total of four consecutive leaps.

Papapapat!

The mysterious attack that had sprung from Arukuda’s body struck the space behind me. Even looking at the shockwave that bounced off the shield, every second was risky. The timing was when a brief pause took place. My wings started flapping in the air.

Whoosh—

I thrust out the spear as the gap narrowed by an inch. Arukuda’s chin was towering like a ceiling, so I aimed precisely at the center. Demons sprung out from all directions, but my calculations were quick. There was no need to stop the attack. Such lowly demons would be of no use to stop me.

Sure enough, the moment the tip of the spear touched its chin, a bad premonition overwhelmed me. Its blood poured out instead of being evaporated. Although it was just a few drops to Arukuda, it was a large amount of blood in reality.

The blood was sticky. My face became flushed and throbbing once my spear, along with my fist, went into its flesh. I could not even open my eyes well. There was no doubt that his blood had a heat equivalent to scorching as I felt such pain even with the shield!

[Warning: Doom Arukuda’s trait ‘Warrior’s Boiling Blood’ has been activated.]

[Warrior’s Boiling Blood (Negative Effect)

Not only is the heart hot for a warrior.

Effect: Magic Damage accumulates when it strikes the target. When Magic Defense is exhausted, it switches to Physical Damage. When Physical Defense is exhausted, it switches to the debuff ‘Scorching Burn.’]

As the entire vibration of the spear grew fierce as I ground its bone in its chin, I was buried to my shoulders. It poured strength into its jaw movement and pressed down on the spear. It was an incredible force, seemingly unconcerned with the fact that its jaw bone was being ground into pieces.

Arukuda was surpassing me only with pure muscle strength. The resulting pressure and distortion of space looked as if it would swallow me on the spot. It was no wonder the Baclan Corps admired Arukuda!

[Reconstructing the abilities of System Administrator Odin. (Rebuilding)]

[Strength: MAX]

[You have activated the blessing ‘Aura of Scarlet Flame.’ (Odin’s Scarlet Flame Shield)]

The Aura of Scarlet Flame overlapped the vortex of lightning and randomly sparking embers. I wrapped my arms with my tail to boost my strength and continuously struck the air with my wings. Embers began to spread on Arukuda’s jaw and holes big enough to push a log through had formed in its face, but it still remained sturdy.

[Warning: Doom Arukuda used the Unique Power ‘Limitless Power.’]

“Euk.”

My elbow that was wielding the spear was bent. It was due to the suddenly increased pressure. Despite putting everything I could into increasing my strength, I could not surpass Arukuda.

What the fuck is this power?!

With my arm bending, the spear scraped out from inside its jaw. Yet, for its giant physique, it was a tiny wound. That did not matter because at least I had not been completely overwhelmed by it.

[Your Magic Defense has been depleted.]

[Doom Arukuda’s Negative Effect ‘Warrior’s Boiling Blood’ will convert to physical damage.]

Nonetheless, buying time would only disadvantage me in a situation where I was already steeped in. I lifted my shield instead of my bent spear. I needed to block his monstrous power urgently. Not only that, but there were also creatures running toward me from the back while I was struggling against it.

This was Arukuda’s territory.

[Odin’s Thunderstorm has been removed.]

[You have created the strengthened Fire Hell of the King of Hell.]

[You have used the strengthened Fire Hell of the King of Hell.]

[You have defeated the group of Screaming Evil Spirits.]

…

[You have defeated the group of Madly Laughing Evil Spirits.]

Roar!

When I tried to blink my eyes, I could no longer open them again because of Arukuda’s blood sticking around there. Even though my vision was blocked, I could replace it with my sensory network.

However, when a frenzied pressure burst from Arukuda once again, I was knocked down. I also could not stop a number of warning messages from appearing. Fortunately, I did not crash into the ground as I managed to leap through space just before the collision.

Papapat!

I arrived at the next destination after repeatedly jumping through space.

Zzak!

A bright light flashed with a screeching noise that would pierce my eardrums. It was already too late by the time I realized there was an attack waiting for me there. I could feel the trait of painful death. As soon as I was hit, all the muscles attached to my spine began to twitch.

The same attack was falling again, so I jumped far across space. The figure of Joshua lashing at the spot I was just standing was caught in my Sense. It was clear in the message as well.

[You have been struck by Joshua’s skill ‘Death Strike.’]

The attack that had struck my back had originated from Joshua’s whip.

“Follow my plan, Joshua! Quickly activate your skill…”

The accumulated pain was peaking, so I could not finish my sentence. The headache from the Realm of the Ultimate and Joshua’s strike depleted most of my defense.

[Doom Arukuda’s Negative Effect ‘Warrior’s Boiling Blood’ will convert to scorching burn.]

[High-ranking Shaman Yapoon’s Transmission Necklace has been destroyed.]

[Warning: You lack Spiritual Resistance.]

I clenched my teeth, and I could feel the broken teeth inside my mouth. Arukuda’s giant face was tilting towards me. A large amount of blood was spilling again from the hole in its jaw.

[Warning: Doom Arukuda’s ‘Warrior’s Boiling Blood’ has been activated.]

Arukuda may not have used all his strength, but neither had I. The Man Who Overcomes Adversity had not been activated yet. I took all the blood he was pouring out. All I could think was that I must not miss this chance. I did my best to focus on the movements happening above me.

[The blueprint ‘Doom Arukuda’s trait, Warrior’s Boiling Blood’ has been added.]

Only then could I start screaming.

Aaaaaaaaah.

My mouth would not open because of his blood, so the scream only echoed inside me.

[You have created the insignia ‘Time Reversal.’]

Wait for me, Arukuda!

[Time has been reversed.]

It began again.

Chapter 496

As expected, the blueprints remained even after I reversed the time. I admired the area that was imbued with divinity.

[* System]

[Doom Arukuda: Unique Power, Limitless Power (Blueprint not obtained)

Trait, Warrior’s Boiling Blood (Blueprint obtained)]

I solidified my will to fight and entered the World of Souls, and everything was as it was before. The evil spirits were still covering Gold’s soul, and the giant god-like figure of Arukuda was sitting on the throne.

I invited a guest for you…

There was no need to wait for him to summon Joshua.

Zap!

When I rushed in, laying down bait, he retaliated with unidentified projectiles. As a result, the use of the shield was bound there. It was a moment of thrill as he caused tremendous shockwaves.

The spectacle of that time was imprinted in my brain. In a situation where I knew a counterattack would start, I could certainly create a slight opening.

Boom boom boom!

Every time I made a consecutive leap, the shockwave collided with my shield, and the identity of the counterattack was figured out in the final shock. It had shown amazing speed even in the Realm of the Ultimate.

[Blueprint ‘Doom Arukuda’s Skill, Evil Spirit Explosion’ has been added.]

[Evil Spirit Explosion (Blueprint)

Code: Magic (SS)

Source: Subject ― Doom Arukuda

* An evil spirit is required every time the user uses the blueprint. The power of the skill is determined by the class of the evil spirit.

* System Administrator Odin has one SS-class evil spirit (The Great Silver), fifteen S-class evil spirits, and 48,201 A-class or lower evil spirits (High-ranking Shaman Yapoon’s Transmission Necklace).]

I didn't have time to confirm what kind of evil spirits Arukuda had summoned and exploded. My hunch said that they were at least A-class spirits.

At that moment, the swirl of lightning power, which extended from the end of the spear to the fist and the whole arm holding it, was completed. It was right under Arukuda’s chin. I thrust the spear and blinded its front view with my wings.

Blood poured out. No, it was extremely hot bubbling lava.

[Warning: Doom Arukuda’s trait ‘Warrior’s Boiling Blood’ has been activated.]

[Warning: Check your Fire Resistance. (Negative effects, Superheat Burns)]

The time my subconscious manifested as a message coincided with the moment I released the aura of flame. The pain I had experienced even in the state of MAX Fire Resistance was truly tremendous.

If I had not completed the resistance, then I would have faced greater pain. It would have been comparable to the pain I felt when I offered my body to Doom Kaos. Things below transcendental beings could have been burnt and disappeared just by touching a drop of that blood.

Then, I noticed something strange about my wings.

I could not even retrieve my shield due to the countless evil spirits continuously exploding below. Even if it was possible, my wings were already contaminated. The sensation of moving wings had dulled, and there was noticeable stiffness occurring. Its blood indeed had an impact on my non-material wings.

[Warning: Odin’s Ethereal Animal has been shattered.]

Blood that was already stuck on my wings started to pour. It stung my eyes.

[Warning: Doom Arukuda has used its Unique Power, 'Limitless Power'.]

The only thought I had when I was falling was this.

[You have created the insignia 'Time Reversal.’]

I shouldn't have blocked Arukuda’s blood with my wings. Therefore, I needed to create a situation where I could freely use my shield.

[Time has been reversed.]

***

[ * System ]

[ Doom Arukuda: Unique Power, Limitless Power (Blueprint not obtained)

Trait, Warrior’s Boiling Blood (Blueprint obtained)]

Doom Kaos must have realized that time was being reversed, so I had to hurry before he interfered.

I invited a guest for you…

Chains jumped. The shockwaves were transferred to the shield by the exploding spirits. And the jaw of Arukuda...

I thrusted my spear and lifted my shield to prepare for the blood that would soon pour out. Then, evil spirits appeared, chasing after the empty space that was left when the shield was removed. It was like a continuous onslaught with a force greater than Shiva's Sword with no cooldown time.

[You have removed Devi’s Sword.]

[You have created the 'Evil Spirit Explosion' skill.]

How is it, Arukuda?

[You have used 'Evil Spirit Explosion'. (Material: Elite Orc Chieftain's Evil Spirit)]

…

[You have used 'Evil Spirit Explosion'. (Material: Elite Orc Chieftain's Evil Spirit)]

I spread my wings wide and attached the tails to my exposed back.

Soon, the evil spirits that I shot started colliding with Arukuda at a further distance than before. The shockwaves heavily struck my wings and tails, but the real reason I was clenching my teeth was Arukuda's strength. Despite seeing the same ability being manifested from my fingertips, he didn't even flinch.

It seemed to have rather incited his greed. It was a time earlier than the previous two pasts.

[Doom Arukuda has used its Unique Ability 'Limitless Power.’]

Yes. I was waiting for this. It was vividly implemented right in front of me. Even if my wrist broke, even if the shockwaves kept hitting, and even if my headache was about to split my skull… Even if space got completely distorted and even if I was crushed right here, I needed to confirm it again.

The section ‘Ender’ meant that I had reached the maximum capabilities, but Overlord meant my ability even transcended that. That area granted to Arukuda must have been part of divinity. Doom Kaos had obviously allowed such a thing to it.

“Eup.”

Without giving me a chance to focus, my wrist and neck were twisted again. It was leaning its upper body to look down at me as I was falling.

Bang, bang, bang!

This time, there were no whips aiming at my back. However, the attack coming down with part of the divinity was too dreadful to be compared to Joshua's. Its palm was getting closer, but I couldn't avoid it.

[Warning: You cannot use the Enhanced Hermes's Teleportation.]

The spacetime around me was not only cracking but also getting destroyed. The subspace could not escape from its influence either.

[Warning: The storage has been destroyed.]

The food and water bottles that I saved while wandering the Orc continents disappeared without a trace as soon as they were exposed here. My skin was getting crushed. I was barely standing.

The power imbued in the Great Silver, a steel curtain, was the only escape, but my Power figure had not been charged yet as all of them had been used to purify half of the Red's heart.

"Grrr…"

I needed to draw out its full strength somehow. Nonetheless, all I could do was rewind time again. This process would repeat nonstop. I had no choice but to use this.

[You have used 'Evil Spirit Explosion'. (Material: The Evil Spirit of The Great Silver)]

It was enough to be called an evil spirit. The soul of the Great Silver, supported by evil, expanded towards the tip of the spear.

Roaaaar-

Its cry was even more frenzied than Gold's scream. It must have known that the time it had left was fleeting, unlike Gold.

I gave up all the unnecessary skills and traits to create the Absolute Warzone.

[You have entered the Absolute Warzone.]

Then it happened immediately.

Thuuuuud!

The explosion outside shook the entire land within the barrier.

[Warning: The Absolute Warzone is on the verge of destruction.]

The barrier was breaking like shattering glass. I could see Arukuda falling back through the cracks.

[The Absolute Warzone has been destroyed.]

When the barrier was completely annihilated, the scene that had looked like a mosaic of a cathedral became whole again. Then, the lingering aftermath rushed in. The world was spinning wildly.

In fact, it wasn't the world, but me that was spinning. Probably, the force that Silver created by exploding and some force that Arukuda reflexively vomited were randomly mixed and caused this whirlwind.

[The High-ranking Shaman Yapoon’s Transmission Necklace has been destroyed.]

Even in the dizzying scene, I couldn't miss the sight of all kinds of evil spirits vanishing. The evil spirits of the liberated Orcs, the spirits who were originally residents of the World of Souls, and even the spirits attached to the Great Gold were disappearing at the same time. Therefore, the noise of those that had peaked also disappeared at one point.

I stood with both legs on the ground. There wasn't much left for me either. All I had were a spear, a shield, a few skills and traits, and four major abilities.

Arukuda stood up. Even in the midst of all this, it did not give up its giant body. Therefore, its two eyes looking down at me from high in the sky were still enormous, and the moonlight-like glow was coming from there. For the first time, its mouth was not smacking.

Zap!

I realized that there was not much time left to maintain the Realm of Ultimate. He was no different, as strength was gradually pouring into his unique gaze. It was when I hammered the ground.

[Warning: Doom Arukuda has used the skill 'Unholy Soul'.]

[Warning: Your Spiritual Resistance is insufficient.]

[Warning: Your Spiritual Resistance is insufficient.]

[Warning: Your Spiritual Resistance is insufficient.]

"Uh... uh... uh..."

This was the sound coming from my mouth, and it was out of my control.

[Warning: Doom Arukuda is separating the mental world of the System Administrator.]

[Please check your Spiritual Resistance.]

It was hard to reach Arukuda.

"Ugh…"

Even when I landed, weird noises continued to flow from my mouth. Then, I suddenly felt like my body was bouncing. But damn it.

[System Administrator Odin's level has decreased to 648.]

It wasn't just the level. The power embedded in the remaining skills and traits was exactly halved. The only intact ones were the realm of the System Administrator and the realm of authority bound to Doom Kaos.

I looked at what had bounced off me. It was a translucent mental figure with the same size and face as me.

[Unholy Soul of Na Seon-Hu (Species)

It is close to an evil spirit as it is only gathered with evil.]

Level: 648]

It was glaring at me, resonating with a weird sound.

[Unholy Soul of Na Seon-Hu: It is disgusting. I can’t believe someone like you is my main body.]

[Unholy Soul of Na Seon-Hu: It is better, I guess. That bastard Arukuda is as stupid as he looks. Our field of activity only expands with this. That moron is our enemy.]

[Unholy Soul of Na Seon-Hu: Strike him directly while I disrupt that bastard’s field of view. We can switch roles. You are me and I am you.]

[Unholy Soul of Na Seon-Hu: However, what is clear is that I need weapons. Hurry up and take out the Great Silver. Quickly! Right now!]

Chapter 497

What he said was true. He was me, and I was him. So why would he not understand? Handing over the Great Silver would only stoke the fire.

That was when Arukuda stepped on the writhing tail of the Gold and looked at us. A haughty look of assured victory flickered in its eyes. It was certain that we would never pull together.

[Unholy Soul of Na Seon-Hu: Quickklyyy!]

He reached out, and that was all this poor soul could do. His face soon twisted as he knew what I was about to do.

[Time has been reversed.]

In an instant, his impending attack was erased as if it never existed. Then it was back to the beginning. The entrance to the World of Souls was right before my eyes.

[Doom Arukuda: Unique Power, Limitless Power (Blueprint not obtained)

Trait, Warrior’s Boiling Blood (Blueprint obtained)

Skill, Evil Spirit Explosion (Blueprint obtained)

Skill, Unholy Soul (Blueprint not obtained)]

I was confident that I could secure the blueprint for the Unholy Soul skill if I went through this again. However, Arukuda’s Unique Power, Limitless Power, knocked me down as soon as it was activated. The distortion of the entire spacetime did not even allow me a moment to concentrate.

It was an unavoidable future, and also my misunderstanding about the System Administrator.

My divinity was incomplete. I had already witnessed this three times. Even now, while my limit was the Overlord section, Arukuda showed me a realm beyond that. The Strongman that reflected all physical attacks did not even activate on Arukuda.

Even if the Man Who Overcomes Adversity was activated, I could not go beyond the Overlord section. If my divinity was complete, then I shouldn't have had such restrictions.

The ability to create existence from non-existence should have been the absolute condition that divinity needed to have, but I…

Compared to the Old One and Doom Kaos, it wasn't just that my energy was lacking. I was not in the same realm as them yet. When I realized that, an idea flashed in my mind. The goal became clear, and so my heart began to pound against my chest wall.

Arukuda had the final key to becoming a true divinity! It was inside its Unique Power ‘Limitless Power.’

***

I couldn’t figure out what was up with him. Perhaps he did not know what lay ahead in front of me. Despite having turned back time four times, Doom Kaos remained silent. He must have his own plan, but the clear thing was that at least he was not carrying it out here now. Therefore, the opportunity was still there.

In any case, the best scenario would be to successfully eliminate Arukuda and absorb the Gold. However, even if I just secured the blueprint of Arukuda's power, I could be reborn as a complete deity. There could be differences in the power we possessed, but I would finally exist in the same realm as the two calamities.

So why would I hesitate? I hurried.

[You have entered the World of Souls.]

I invited a guest for you…

Arukuda was about to say that.

I…

His speech was cut off at the first syllable. The past processes that repeated three times, started to unfold before my eyes. It was the fourth attempt.

[Warning: Doom Arukuda has used his Unique Power, 'Limitless Power.’]

The attempts continued even after securing the blueprint for the Unholy Soul on the fourth try. The sixth, the seventh, and the eighth. The more I tried, the more clearly I could see the past in my mind, as if the past memories were showing me a clear path ahead though it wasn't really there in front of me.

The time between his power exploding and knocking me down felt longer. The gap narrowed as time passed by. It would have been nice if that was the only thing that accumulated, but at one point, I started to think about the bastard Lunea. Specifically, it was the pain it must have endured.

I had forced the bastard to repeat the stage in the mental world without rest. Therefore, it gradually became weaker. My physical body wasn't really like that as injuries were recovered each time the time was reversed.

However, each time Arukuda’s brute force collided with me, the memory of those painful moments was seared into my brain. I absolutely could not stand the surge of anger. Just seeing Arukuda’s face again made me pissed to the point that I became nauseous.

When the starting point changed, I realized that my current feelings were showing on my face. It didn't even open its mouth and attacked me first as soon as I entered.

[Warning: Doom Arukuda has used his Unique Power 'Limitless Power.’]

That fucking annoying message. Nonetheless, the power exploding from its grip as a part of the divinity was always vicious.

"Argh."

I did not know about the countless moments that had been erased. However, it seemed like it was saying this when it looked at me falling.

Give up.

Give up? It was enough to experience such a thing once. The day I returned home as a Wall Street failure in the past, the hardest thing I had to endure was, ironically my father's comfort. I am sorry for you!

[Time has been reversed.]

Woosh.

My breath brushed my lips with breath hot as if I was having a fever. I entered the World of Souls and got right under Arukuda’s chin in one breath. My purpose was to secure its power blueprint, not bring it down at the moment.

Get it together, Na Seon-Hu!

I focused on all my senses as I burst such a scream-like shout in my brain.

[Warning: Doom Arukuda has used his Unique Power, 'Limitless Power.’]

The instant gap was narrowed down by being torn apart repeatedly. Finally, I could clearly see the reaction occurring inside Arukuda.

[Blueprint 'Doom Arukuda's Unique Power, Limitless Power' has been added.]

***

The starting point was the entrance to the World of Souls. Even after returning there and successfully getting the blueprint at the end of the relentless attempts, the already ignited anger did not easily subside.

I knew why it was like this, so I had to calm myself down.

[Doom Arukuda: Unique Power, Limitless Power (Blueprint obtained)

Trait, Warrior’s Boiling Blood (Blueprint obtained)

Skill, Evil Spirit Explosion (Blueprint obtained)

Skill, Unholy Spirit (Blueprint obtained)]

I stared at the front while keeping an eye out for Doom Kaos as he could suddenly decide to intrude.

[Reading the blueprint 'Doom Arukuda's Unique Power ‘Limitless Power.’]

[10%... 20%... 30%... 40%... 50%...]

[Successfully glimpsed the divinity of Doom Kaos embedded in this blueprint.]

[Congratulations. System Administrator Odin’s abilities are now completely stable. Please focus solely on calming your rage and eliminating Doom Arukuda. The likelihood of Doom Kaos intervening has increased. Be careful.]

Those words were for me because, after all, I was the system itself.

[System Administrator Odin's abilities have been expanded. (Limit Break)]

I immediately threw myself into action. There, in a world painted with blazing colors where evil spirits were flying around, the sickening face was waiting for me again.

How could something look so grotesque?

It was a muscular giant. The face that hung above the huge neck was so deeply sunken that it might have been trampled on by Doom Kaos. Its two eyes, taking up most of the face, and the tiny mouth was disgusting.

The traditional images of underworld gods that humanity had conceived were decent compared to that thing.

The gigantic monster rose from the throne of the World of Souls, stretching its arm toward me.

[Warning: Doom Arukuda has used his Unique Power, 'Limitless Power.’]

I stabbed my spear in the same way.

[Rebuilding System Administrator Odin's abilities. (Rebuilding)]

[You have removed the Man Who Overcomes Adversity.]

[You have removed Forerunner.]

…

[You have removed the Sensitive.]

[Your Strength has reached the divine realm, the GOD range. ]

[Strength: GOD]

***

The moment the tip of the spear touched the center of his palm…

[The power of the Great Silver has increased significantly.]

[Target: Doom Arukuda ]

A wave that could sweep away everything in its path erupted from there. The entire World of Souls shook, and screams echoed from everywhere where the cracks in space opened.

I didn’t care whether everything fell apart or not. That would actually be better for me!

[You have created the Warrior’s Boiling Blood.]

[* Doom Arukuda's same trait, 'Warrior’s Boiling Blood,' did not affect System Administrator Odin.]

Its palm was as thick as it was large. When my spear pierced it, a large hole appeared in its palm. Not only his blood but even his flesh flowed down my whole body. Arukuda was relatively slow, but it had collided with a vast area.

Only after the second hole was pierced did it seem to realize that my strength was not temporary. It probably guessed that I had received spiritual abilities from Doom Kaos, but my knowledge on combat was from the items that were originally Arukuda’s. Thus, I was capable of a hand-to-hand fight.

Arukuda immediately acknowledged its disadvantage and reacted to it. Its huge body was rapidly shrinking, but that didn't mean my view was clearly open. The spatial crack created by our collision fragmented the surrounding areas like a mosaic. To avoid being swept into that, I needed to maintain my strength.

The fate of those whose strength did not reach the divine was vanishing the moment they were sucked into the space of nothingness.

I did not stop the attack. I would never wait for it. Each time I pierced through its body, a foul smell followed.

Eventually, Arukuda was reduced to the point where it couldn't be pierced by the spear. The height of its eyes was quite similar to mine. Blood was still flowing from the holes pierced all over its body.

While the spatial cracks separated us in a distance, it took a few steps back. Then, it took its hand and body into view at a glance, and the aura of its crimson power sprouting from it started to heal the wounds. It was especially intense from the chest area, where there were relatively many holes.

I could feel its confusion. Even when it raised its head in a battle-ready posture, what filled its face was indeed such emotion.

What have you sacrificed in the meantime?

Chapter 498

Arukuda’s fidgeting spirit was growing as much as the confusion. It finally seemed to be ready to reveal its true self.

But fuck…it suddenly knelt down.

My Lord Doom Kaos.

It ignored me and mentioned the name of the real villain. Regardless of the reason, it must have come to the conclusion that it would be more beneficial to request judgment than to continue this fight.

“Are you running away, Arukuda?”

Despite the provocation, it did not react at all. However, nothing happened for some reason. It was too quiet.

Arukuda was getting up, and its expression at that moment was welcoming. It also seemed as satisfying as I was.

I will take that as permission to kill him.

It started when a streak of saliva dripped from its tiny mouth. It was finally disclosing its true form.

[Warning: Doom Arukuda has used the Unique Power ‘Lord of the World of Souls.’]

I was waiting for you, Arukuda.

[The blueprint ‘Doom Arukuda’s Unique Power, Lord of the World of Souls’ has been added.]

A dangerous power began to emerge from all directions, including the floor, ceiling and a far distance that I could not even see. They were huge red claws. The movement of them stirring in all my sensory networks other than my vision was truly horrifying.

The entire World of Souls changed into a life form with hundreds of arms. I cut whatever I could and smashed the ones I could not pierce.

However, there was no set number of them. New ones grew to fill the void unfailingly, and Arukuda did not just stand either. The demons it fired off exploded everywhere.

Yet, when I managed to close the distance to it while retaliating, I saw its shoulder moving annoyingly. Its two eyes were glowing. It was the look of claiming to be a strong warrior in itself as the Lord of the World of Souls, controlling demons. Its confidence was about to be manifested into a tangible power.

I did not expect to see its swordsmanship. It was completed as the end of its fist, rising with the power raised with holiness and its original force.

[Warning: Doom Arukuda has used the skill ‘Fierce Attack of the Combat God.’]

The sight was filled with its attack. The forces that emerged from the end of its fist, the demons that burst out of its eyeballs, and even the red claws reaching out from all sides in the midst of it made the situation chaotic.

The distance I believed had been narrowed was expanding with each strike against my shield. I thrust the claws that rained from above and kicked away what surged from the ground. I blocked its attacks that came from its fists with my shield.

Zap!

A single claw appeared from the left of my sight, swept across to the right, then disappeared.

[High-ranking Shaman Yapoon’s Transmission Necklace has been destroyed.]

[Warning: Please check your Spiritual Resistance.]

As expected, the claw grew across the space and pierced through me. It not only destroyed the items but also reminded me of the brutal memories that I wished to forget. Damn it. This always happened whenever the necklace was broken!

[Time has been reversed.]

I removed the claws that poured down from the ceiling, kicked away the ones popping up from the ground, and blocked its fist attacks with my shield again. Then, a claw barely scraped past my eye as I shifted my center of gravity backward. When I tried to regain my balance by ripping the claw apart with the edge of my shield, Arukuda’s relentless assaults were rushing toward me.

Doom Caso's real name was Karaktu. There must have been a name Arukuda was called before it became Doom. Also, the title of a great warrior would have always been called before its real name, but…

This fight was not a warrior versus warrior. It was not about who had the superior battle swordsmanship. It was about who had the higher deity.

[Time has been reversed.]

I dodged.

[Time has been reversed.]

I clashed to create a gap.

[Time has been reversed.]

As I turned my head, one of Arukuda’s attacks sliced past my cheek.

[Time has been reversed.]

Finally, I could take one complete step.

***

At a point when the distance between us was narrowing, its face crumpled and its gaze started to fill with disbelief and embarrassment. The greed that used to mire its eyes was nowhere to be found.

However, my face was even more distorted than Arukuda’s. To Arukuda, I must have looked like the avatar of a god, but the fucking process of getting this close to it was incalculably difficult.

"Dieeee!"

I already knew what kind of counterattack it would retaliate with.

I thrust my spear toward Arukuda. The tip of the spear rendered the space, fragmenting the frontal landscape into a mosaic. Therefore, its eyes appeared like dozens of pupils.

Nonetheless, this was just a vision. Within the sensory network, it existed only as a single entity, allowing a counterattack. This time as well, a demon exploded right in front of me, trying to maintain a distance that was beneficial to it.

It did not stop there and even vomited out a dragon demon, and that was why I had to rewind time twice before that moment. Otherwise, I would end up shoving my face into the dragon’s jaw.

This time, throwing the spear and thrusting it was my plan. The moment I let go of the spear…

Sheeeeek!

The spear pierced through the dragon’s maw and flew toward Arukuda. Instead of charging at it, I kicked the ground first. The giant claw of the demon that was being formed there was instantly torn apart.

This was precisely why I had to reverse time just before this happened. Only then could I throw myself at it, gritting my teeth.

Although it received a strong impact, it tried to grip the spear in that brief movement. I charged toward it again as I watched its actions.

[Time has been reversed.]

"Dieeee!"

[Devi’s Sword has been created.]

I just needed to momentarily interrupt its actions. I threw Devi's Sword on the trajectory I had planned when throwing the spear. As I kicked off the ground, tearing apart the demon's giant claw and flying in, a moment was created when it flinched from trying to grip the spear.

I gripped the spear as I threw my body. Then, I put more strength into it. The spear pierced through its abdomen and came out the other side. At the point when I felt pain from my hand grabbing the spear, I turned downward as if I was striking the ground.

Woosh-

The tip of the spear was lodged firmly at its abdomen. A momentary scream burst from it, but its eyes were intact. The soul of the dragons it had devoured writhed in its eyes, waiting for a command. The giant claws rushing in from all directions were also waiting for the order.

However, one thing that never changed about it was that it could no longer escape from this fucking situation. All I had in front of me was a beast pierced by a spear, lying down like a skewer, inside the prison of the time that infinitely rewound.

[Doom Arukuda: Unique Power, Lord of the World of Souls (Blueprint obtained)

Unique Power, Limitless Power (Blueprint obtained)

Trait, Warrior’s Boiling Blood (Blueprint obtained)

Skill, Evil Spirit Explosion (Blueprint obtained)

Skill, Unholy Soul (Blueprint obtained)

Skill, Fierce Attack of the Combat God (Blueprint obtained)]

“Is that all?”

[Warning: Doom Arukuda has used the skill ‘Evil Spirit Explosion.’]

The evil spirit of the dragon trying to jump out screaming from its eyes was also stopped at that moment.

[Time has been reversed.]

“Is that all?”

I asked again.

[You have used Evil Spirit Explosion. (Material: Evil Spirit of the Great Silver)]

[Warning: Doom Arukuda has used the skill ‘Evil Spirit Explosion.’]

It looked terrified for a split second, but it was already too late. What I started first collided inside its eyes. The thought of not losing the spear and protecting my body with a shield collided in my brain. The experiences embedded in my flesh were faster than my thoughts.

[* Storage box]

[High-ranking Shaman Yapoon’s Transmission Necklace has been added.]

I put strength in the action of covering the front with a shield and tightly holding the spear, but my sight and sensory network all crashed.

[Warning: Your Physical Defense and Magic Defense have been exhausted.]

[Warning: Odin's Crimson Flame Shield is on the verge of destruction.]

“Ugh…”

A groan came from both of us, and there was no need to distinguish whose it was. I could not see well, and my sensory network was also exhausted just to maintain the Realm of the Ultimate.

When I barely managed to open one eye, I had to suppress the pain to see ahead. I checked as I put the necklace back on. Both fists holding the spear and the shield had the flesh torn off and exposed my bones.

Meanwhile, Arukuda was bleeding nonstop from not only the eye where the explosion occurred but also the other eye that was closed.

Suddenly, the fist holding the spear felt extremely painful. It was clear evidence that Arukuda had not lost its will despite the situation.

[Warning: Doom Arukuda has used the skill ‘Counterattack of God.’]

It was preparing to counterattack me with its fist.

[Time has been reversed.]

After blocking it by hitting its arm with my shield, I opened one eye. There was spare power left in Devi’s Sword, and that was enough.

[Devi’s Sword has been removed.]

[Devi’s Sword has been transformed into Indra’s Sword.]

It started as I thrusted Indra’s Sword in its body.

***

I continued to block the counterattacks. If I didn’t reverse the time and stop it from creating a large ax using a part of its own body or attempting to slip out of the spear with its entire body, it might have been winning by now.

Its greed was naturally replaced with an unstoppable will to survive, and it was manifested as a fighting spirit, affecting the red claws growing from every corner of the World of Souls! Those drove me crazy.

It was not just Arukuda who was trapped in the prison of time. I, too, could not escape from here. So, just die!

[Time has been reversed.]

Red claws grazed over my head.

[Time has been reversed.]

I dodged and tore its claws, then struck Arukuda’s chin. Then, the red claws enveloped me again.

[Time has been reversed.]

‘Time has been reversed. Reversed!!!’

Thousands of past illusions raged in my brain, and the message kept ringing inside my head. Every moment of reversing time made my blood boil and caused excruciating pain as if something was gnawing my eardrums.

Fucking hell.

Even now, I had nothing but the desire to beat it to death. There were no warnings in the system window, but I knew the truth. I was engulfed in a frenzy. Even though I was recovered enough to fully open both of my eyes, the fact that my fists continued to expose bones was because of that.

Bam!

[You have inflicted severe damage on Doom Arukuda.]

Arukuda got stuck in the spear and collapsed, losing its movements.

[Doom Arukuda: Unique Power, Lord of the World of Souls (Blueprint obtained)

Unique Power, Limitless Power (Blueprint obtained)

Trait, Warrior’s Boiling Blood (Blueprint obtained)

Skill, Evil Spirit Explosion (Blueprint obtained)

Skill, Unholy Soul (Blueprint obtained)

Skill, Fierce Attack of the Combat God (Blueprint obtained)

Skill, Counterattack of the Combat God (Blueprint obtained)

Skill, Rage of the Combat God (Blueprint obtained)

Skill, Roar of the Combat God (Blueprint obtained)]

[You have removed Doom Arukuda.]

Chapter 499

The rage did not subside immediately after the battle ended, and my hands trembled violently. The holes that were formed throughout the World of Souls made huge voids, and Arukuda’s powerless corpse showed signs of being sucked into one of them. I pulled out my spear and slashed it across its body.

The moment Arukuda’s body was sucked in and disappeared, the things I collected while retrieving the spear flew into my hand.

The first thing was this:

[Doom Arukuda’s Mana Stone 1 (Ingredient)

It contains the powerful life force of a monster that once challenged divinity.

“Doom Man was looking into the future. If only I could take that power!”

Class: SSS]

[Extractor has been activated.]

[You have gained six billion XP.]

[You have leveled up.]

[You have leveled up.]

As it was about to disperse into powder, the second mana stone rushed in.

[Doom Arukuda’s Mana Stone 2 (Ingredient)

It contains the powerful life force of a monster that once challenged divinity.

“I cannot see a way out. I am going to die like this. Death… What is death?”

Class: SSS]

[You have leveled up.]

[You have leveled up.]

The third one was similar.

[Doom Arukuda’s Mana Stone 3 (Ingredient)

It contains the powerful life force of a monster that once challenged divinity.

“His persistence precedes my greed.”

Class: SSS]

Then, the fourth and so on were the same. All ten mana stones shattered into powder as soon as I grasped them.

[Level: 682]

Entering the Overlord section!

The headaches that kept pricking deep in my temples were remnants of the past, and I sensed that my time in the Realm of the Ultimate had increased. The tremors throughout my body grew stronger at the end of the ten consecutive extensions. I could not control my shakiness, and it was certainly not coming from joy.

Instead, I was furious that Arukuda had only left this much after its death! It had used all its might to escape from the prison of time. If it had not resisted that fiercely, then it would have left more mana stones!

Huff, huff.

The incessant hot breath that kept grazing under my nose drove me crazy. Although holes had appeared all over the place, the red hue that was staining the whole world was still prominent, and I was not sure if this color was provoking me or not.

I looked toward one of the gaps in the ceiling. It exposed the sky outside the World of Souls, and it was a place where the moonlight shone, making the inside bright.

Shick!

[You have defeated the feeding horde of evil spirits.]

My vision became clear after cleaning up the annoying spirits, but the effect was insignificant. Even then, hundreds of past illusions were crossing my mind. Those that had shown me all the ways to defeat Arukuda seemed to have found new prey.

They stimulated my intent to murder more. If I let my guard down for a bit, then it felt like my body would move on its own toward Gold recklessly. Therefore, I forcefully spoke each word at Gold, who had collapsed on the ground.

[System Administrator Odin: I will annihilate you even with a slight move.]

[The Great Gold’s Soul: Grrr…]

It became pretty quiet, but it didn’t do so because it understood what I was saying.

***

As the voids closed and the moon became no longer visible, it was no longer hot under my nose. My breath had calmed down, and I was no longer huffing involuntarily.

I felt as if I had finally regained myself, but I was heavy-hearted somehow. I could not believe I had been engulfed by such anger. I knew better than anyone else that this should not have happened, but it was something I could not control. The moments when I fought Arukuda were not clear, as if it had all happened in a dream.

I, too, was a slave of time, moving only with the single-mindedness to defeat Arukuda. If this continued, then I would become like Doom Kaos, the corrupted one whose existence was nothing besides the greed to become the strongest…

It felt like the time when I had eaten soft tofu stew at Jonathan’s mansion a long time ago. Yes. This was a curse. Fuck.

[System Administrator Odin: Gold.]

[The Great Gold’s Soul: Grrr…]

The cry of Gold came out mixed with a groan. Even after checking again, I could tell it was not in a normal state. It was nothing more than a beast with only survival instincts remaining. There was something left to do before I gave it a permanent rest.

[You have used Gate Formation.]

[Destination: Woo Yeon-Hee’s room on the mainland.]

She appeared in an unexpected way. Her top was exposed, and her wrinkled scars were also visible. Yeon-Hee quickly looked around and started putting on the shirt she had in her hand. Then, she said as she popped her face out of the shirt, “What is this hell?”

Even Yeon-Hee, who had said the Spirit World was a nightmare, saw the World of Souls in that way. She naturally moved her gaze toward the soul of Gold.

“Gold?” she asked.

“Yes.”

She remarked, “Its mentality is totally broken now.”

“That is why I called you. Let’s see if there are any usable memories.”

“What about Arukuda?”

“Did you not receive any message?”

“Message?”

She trailed off, then asked with widened eyes, “Did you kill it? Arukuda?”

She began to take in her surroundings again. Only then did she seem to have fully grasped the gaps in the ceiling, the spirits that were terrified of me, and the quiet Gold. She now scanned me from head to toe, and her eyes twitched slightly. It was a look of sympathy.

However, I wondered why Doom Kaos did not inform the lords about the death of Arukuda. When I asked if she knew about the situation at Star Dragorin, she answered with determination in her eyes, “The signs in the sky are unusual.”

“...”

“Investigators concluded that it is not a natural phenomenon. The command center ordered a retreat from the dangerous area.”

She said there was a clip in the headquarters, but I could not leave Gold’s soul here.

Anyway, the phenomenon in Star Dragorin was bound to be closely related to the two culprits. Who else could have exerted such influence other than them? Arukuda was dead, and Gold was lying in front of me, having lost its spirit. The only ones left were Red and the Spirit Kings, but they did not have the power to affect the entire sky of Star Dragorin.

I said while turning my back toward Gold, “I should hurry.”

“Its mentality has been destroyed. Especially the mentality of such a thing is…so difficult to peek in. Seon-Hu, you just finished the battle.”

Yeon-Hee was concerned about me. However, she was also in the same boat. It felt like it had been a long time for me, but she was just whipped a few hours ago. It was not me who had to pull myself together. She needed to take care of herself now.

“There are two things that we must check from it.” I continued, “We should find out where the Old One’s actual body is and where the Great Red’s resting place is.”

I could tell she was slowly losing confidence as I added, “Even in that state, it never took its eyes off Star Dragorin. There must be something left in it. I need a competent guide in its mental world, and you are the only one who can do this, Woo Yeon-Hee.”

***

“I told you not to wake me up… Huh!”

Seong-Il woke up from his sleep, then frowned as he scratched his head because of the black bruise there. Emperor Exile was not only the ruler of the eastern region but also a great swordsman.

Seong-Il could not tolerate the emperor crashing his manly pride, and he had to defeat him as a captain to break the morale of the Imperial Army. Therefore, he fought one on one and almost died. That had happened more than a week ago. Yet the curse that weakened his regeneration skill still remained.

“There is something you should see.”

“What is it? Do you really have to make a fuss at night?” he snapped.

“...It’s not night.”

Then the division commander showed the clock that was definitely pointing to the morning hours. Seong-Il got up, habitually fondling his gold breastplate.

[Caliber Kwon Seong-Il’s Gold Breastplate]

It was a divine object that had saved his life and was a symbol of victory in Corps One.

When Seong-Il moved to the window, the heavens filled with pitch-black darkness that could have been mistaken for night came into view, along with the furious movement of the swirling ocean wave.

“When did this start?” he asked.

The division commander responded, “It has been four hours.”

Slap!

Seong-Il slapped the division commander’s back. No matter how much he tried to weaken his strength, it happened at the end of his fingertip and the power that surpassed the challenger section appeared. The defensive barrier that flashed from the division commander’s armor instantly became dim, and he was thrown back.

“Stop whining and get up. Hurry. Did the headquarters not say anything?”

The division commander shook his head. “It was not just us. It seems like the entire outer space is like this. As to whether to declare this area as a danger zone or not…they said they would respect your opinion, Mr. Caliber.”

Seong-Il asked, “Is it that bad?”

The division commander grimaced. “It looks like there are quite a few places that have been directly impacted by the disaster.”

“I am fine, but will you guys be able to sleep?”

Seong-Il was talking about the loot that they had not collected yet. Indeed, the division commander did not answer when Seong-Il asked that.

Bam!

Then, Seong-Il suddenly pushed the division commander. The blood spurted on the spot where the division commander used to stand, but it was not his blood. The flow of blood even started wriggling as if it was alive. Seong-Il knew what this was.

“What the heck are you doing? I could have been killed!”

Seong-il blasted at the intruder after confirming that his division commander had gotten up. From then on…

Thud. Thud. Thud.

The sound of a heartbeat started to resonate throughout the room. It was coming from the mysterious whip that grew in the intruder’s hand. Seong-Il’s gaze shifted from that whip to the intruder’s face. It was undoubtedly a face that made his spine chill. Two cold eyes were staring at him above the nose that was immersed in darkness.

Seong-Il made a decision quickly.

[You have used Caliber Kwon Seong-Il’s Gold Breastplate.]

Seong-Il distanced himself significantly from the intruder by bursting golden light with the breastplate. No…he thought he did, but the moment he felt the pressure clutching his ankles, his center of gravity crashed.

The whip was wrapped around his ankles. It soared high and resounded in the air with a terrifying noise.

Thud.

One heartbeat.

Snap!

Then, the whips came down endlessly.

Tell him not to do foolish things. Tell him.

Seong-Il clenched his teeth to hold back a scream. Even if his teeth broke from the pain, he had no intention to scream in front of the traitor.

Chapter 500

[You have entered the Great Gold’s mental world.]

I wondered how long I had wandered around. I started to worry about Yeon-Hee. I felt sorry for her, but I could not stop. She must have either gradually come to the same conclusion as me, or she could have started to feel intimidated by this mad world.

She was finally about to say something.

“We will never find it this way.”

Yeon-Hee spoke as she slashed through the monsters pouring out at her. There were monsters with teeth stuck all over their bodies, including their faces, abdomens, legs, and hands. However, they were merely the weakest among them.

The background continued to shake even as she sliced the monsters. Even up to this point, the spectacle unfolding over her shoulder was something I could never get used to. There was nothing normal in the world of the madman whose mind had been destroyed. Everything was grotesquely changing in an instant, and just watching such a sight made me feel contaminated.

“We should change the stage to be more advantageous to us.”

Right then, I hugged Yeon-Hee and jumped. We were on the ground just a moment ago, but it had turned into the giant face of Arukuda in a second.

“Worship Doom Arukuda. Worship Doom Arukuda. Worship Doom Arukuda.”

The crazy voice echoed through the world again.

“I am going to drag Gold into your pain. Into moments of resignation…despair… Then it will surely affect you as well.”

“I don’t care. I will just follow the guide’s instructions.”

“Get ready!”

Yeon-Hee tightened her brow and pulled my neck. The pain she felt while maxing out her ability was delivered to me.

[Woo Yeon-Hee has successfully changed the stage.]

[Stage: Past era, February 17th, 2018]

Woosh-

Cold wind seeped through my suit. I will never forget this moment.

It was a harsh winter in my life as I had received a dismissal notice. Then, I was pushed out onto the street, and the first thing that caught my eye was that bench. I sat there, reading the documents that could turn into a lawsuit at any moment over and over again.

Those documents were now in my hands. It was clear what content they were filled with without opening them. It was about losses I made to the company.

I threw them onto the ground and checked my surroundings. I locked eyes with a young woman. She was one of the ordinary pedestrians that I did not remember, and she had a cold gaze, showing no interest in an Asian man who had obviously failed.

She started approaching me in her high heels. Her height and face slowly transformed into Yeon-Hee’s. She stared at me, and then her puzzled look deepened.

She finally asked, “Are you okay?”

“About what?”

“You are too…ok. You are not lethargic, depressed, or in pain, right? The stage can never be as clean as this.”

“True.”

“What did we do? We overestimated him.”

Her voice had rather brightened.

“This has cleared up everything.”

“Huh?”

“I am strong both internally and externally.”

I meant to make her laugh, and it worked. Yeon-Hee extended her arm swiftly after chuckling lightly. In an instant, a dagger appeared in her hand, and it only took her seconds to thrust the neck of a passerby who was walking toward us.

Blood spurted out. The sound of air escaping from a suddenly pierced windpipe followed.

[The user Woo Yeon-Hee has removed a low-level defense mechanism, a passerby.]

“Aaaaargh-!”

She was a mere illusion, but her scream was quite raucous. Startled faces were everywhere, from the men with suits and the car windows filling the street. Then we hit the ground together.

Thud!

[You have removed a low-level defense mechanism, a passerby.]

…

[You have removed a low-level defense mechanism, a passerby.]

We were on the rooftop of the building, where we had a clear view below. A huge pit remained in the spot where we had leaped from. It was filled with indiscriminately mixed bodies of the ordinary inhabitants of this world and those who had tried to target us. They were also pouring out of nearby buildings.

“Think about it in terms of the standards at the time. Where in the world had the strongest security back then?”

It was the time when I only considered the identity of the club as a conspiracy theory. I had no idea about the pre-Awakened and the invasion of alien monsters after a month. I was just an ordinary financier with a very normal perspective back then.

Yeon-Hee tightened the conditions.

“No, this would be better. What would be something that could absolutely not be obtained at the time?”

She narrowed down the answer.

“The authority to use nuclear weapons of a superpower like the United States, Russia, or China.”

“What if you narrow it down further?”

“China.”

“Then there is the highest possibility. Let’s go before it gets complicated.”

I shook my head at the thought that popped up in my mind.

“Wait.”

Everyone had their own world. Whether the market size was large or small and the value was externally recognized or not, we lived by fitting ourselves into the surroundings. I was the same back then. I lived from the point of view of a financier, and that world was my everything.

So, what was the absolute thing in the world of a financier?

“The stake in the Federal Reserve Bank of the United States.”

[You have used Gate Formation.]

In my distant memory, I saw the back of Isaac Rothschild. This was a stage calculated from the situation of the past era. Therefore, he was not in a wheelchair. He was looking into the monitor in his healthy state. The mysterious explosion that had occurred in the middle of Wall Street was being discussed as a real-time issue on the screen.

However, it was not the top defense mechanism, the Great Gold.

“It will appear soon if we are correct.”

Right after she said that, Isaac Rothschild turned his head and made a gesture of searching for something that could be a weapon out of his instinct.

“Tell me what you want, young friends,” he said when he saw blood dripping from Yeon-Hee’s dagger. He reacted calmly without trembling. I was unconsciously judging him in this way.

“I will deal with the main body.”

“This place moves according to the laws of reality. What is the process?” she asked.

I shrugged. “A contract between the parties is enough. There is nothing more secret than that.”

“Then, I need to take that guy separately as far away as possible.”

“It’s up to you.”

While Yeon-Hee and I were exchanging a few words…

“You are from Korea. Do you know where this is? Sit down for now. I guarantee that young friends like you won’t take long to realize your mistakes. I will generously pay you a reward for listening to my story.”

He spoke slowly, pointing to the chairs across from him. He even made gestures that assumed we would not understand his language.

The better the guide was, the stronger the reality of the stage became. Yeon-Hee’s ability grew every time I saw it. She jumped.

Sheeek-

When she stood before Isaac Rothschild, one of her main forces was already complete.

She said, “Hand us the stakes in the Federal Reserve, old man.”

Isaac Rothschild was now gone, and only Yeon-Hee’s slave was there. Even if this was an illusion, it was entirely possible in reality. The slave of Yeon-Hee responded politely, “I will make sure there is no interference. But some preparations are necessary for that.”

Yeon-Hee said, “Just prepare what is needed immediately. A monster will show up and sweep everything away.”

“Is there anything else you want?”

“Just hurry up.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

I was on guard for the highest defense system to appear.

[You have used Enhanced Absolute Warzone.]

“Why?”

“Ugh, this is frustrating. Let’s finish it here.”

I only answered like that and got out of the barrier. Illusions should have only remained as illusions.

[You have used Devi’s Sword.]

If the scene was a reality, then I would have immediately lost my will to fight. The thing I fired while landing in the mansion courtyard collided with the target beyond my sight. There was a flash.

Thuuuuuuuud!

A mushroom-shaped smoke rose up with a huge explosion. The mansion guards did not even notice me. Only those among them who had awakened as defenses ran into me and were torn apart. The ordinary residents were just watching the expanding mushroom smoke bloom.

“Oh, gosh…”

“Oh, my god…”

Some even started to pray. They also discovered what happened next to me as they looked around. Their reactions were all the same when they saw the ripped-apart bodies. They pulled out their guns to fire, but they were about to be annihilated without me having to do anything.

Yes, finally. It came right after. A tremendous heatwave struck. Those who had pointed their guns at me all staggered and shouted to escape. However, black smoke had swept everything before me with the heatwave! It was filled with debris and kept hitting my body.

The Gold must have originally targeted the death of Isaac Rothschild. It could not deal with me just by using a nuclear attack. It could not even leave a scratch on me.

The sparks that scattered all over the earth spread even further. Then, it revealed itself.

“Grrrr…”

[The owner of the mental world, the highest defense, the Great Gold, has appeared.]

***

There were moments when I could have been bounced off from its mental world. The crisis was in the attack where it sought annihilation. If I had not caught Arukuda and nurtured its power, then I would have allowed that attack. The Absolute Warzone would not have been intact either.

[You have removed the Enhanced Absolute Warzone.]

The only thing intact in the whole area was the mansion that had been under the protection of the barrier. As soon as the barrier vanished, it collapsed and disappeared into the gap in the earth’s crust that had split apart. Yeon-Hee threw herself out before that.

She had all sorts of documents in her hand. Then, she frowned as she looked at the rising nuclear dust.

“It’s fortunate that this is an illusion.”

However, it was not an illusion in the past. The nuclear bombs that burst all over the world on the Day of Advent affected the day before the end. The only thing she was misunderstanding was that the damage that did not leave anything behind was not from the nuclear explosion.

Moreover, what would happen if I had fought against the evil entities on the mainland? I needed to do everything I could to prevent my mainland from turning into a battlefield.

“Are you sure?”

I asked toward the bunch of documents she was holding. At a glance, they were contracts and evidential files that I had seized in the past.

“It was not a waste of time. Here, take it.”

When the pieces of paper were transferred into my hand, they began to flip quickly, page by page.

[You have secured the lost memories of the Great Gold.]

Chapter 501

After securing Gold’s lost memories, a thought came across her mind.

There cannot be anything good in this world.

All the people and creatures she had encountered so far had somehow been evil. There were individuals who were called kind in the Stage of Advent, but upon closer examination, it was only a part of their survival strategy. They could also be intoxicated by their good deeds or they could also be simply obsessed with the compulsion to act kindly.

The weak and the strong could be distinguished. However, the lesson she learned from the Stage of Advent was that there was no distinct standard between good and evil.

Gold was not an exception to this. The reason why it left records was largely due to the consideration of its own life.

‘It was definitely not for the creatures of this world.’

Gold had succeeded in diverting Old One’s attention, and thus he was able to escape. Therefore, the pain it had suffered after being caught by Arukuda was self-inflicted.

Then, the barrier disappeared.

Tat!

Woo Yeon-Hee jumped out of the window. There was no sign of Gold, which had the ultimate defense body.

“We were lucky that it was just an illusion,” Woo Yeon-Hee said as she checked Seon-Hu’s face because the scene left around them resembled a moment of his past era that he greatly disliked. It was a world after a nuclear bomb exploded. He said the world was like this in the early days of the Stage of Advent back then.

“Are you sure?”

“It was not a waste of time. Here, take it.”

Woo Yeon-Hee handed the documents to Seon-Hu. Each page was filled with Gold’s lost memories. While Seon-Hu was reading them, Woo Yeon-Hee carefully watched his face.

Seon-Hu’s unconsciousness had chosen this stage as the moment of greatest despair for him. It was the point where he, a Wall Street financier, had collapsed due to bankruptcy. However, Seon-Hu was a man who had survived until just before the destruction of the mainland.

Yet his unconsciousness had chosen this scene as the worst time of his life, not the early past era when a nuclear bomb exploded or the end of the past when the incarnation of Doom Kaos descended. This fact indicated that a significant part of Seon-Hu’s unconsciousness was still constituted by the perspective of a financier.

Also, that was why he had been referring to himself as a villain all along.

“...”

The mainland was destined for destruction anyway, so it was not a big deal for him to monopolize some money. Even if it was not Seon-Hu, the past economic crises of the mainland were bound to happen, and the capitalists of the world would have determined the fate of countless families with a single signature.

Seon-Hu was the greatest hero in human history who saved the mainland. Thus, he did not need to feel guilty and refer to himself as a villain. His guilt was pressing down on him because he had been carrying a burden so heavy that he could not even afford to have leisure time.

If the day came when Seon-Hu could truly let go of his burdens after the war ended… Perhaps then, the guilt that inhabited his unconsciousness might stretch out.

What worried Woo Yeon-Hee the most was not something like Doom Kaos or Old One, but the fact that he firmly believed in Osiris. That was her biggest concern. It had not happened yet, but Seon-Hu would undoubtedly push himself again to correct whatever he thought he had done wrong.

“By the way…”

Woo Yeon-Hee opened her mouth.

“There are useful things other than the locations of Old One and Red. Doom Kaos did not just invite the two lords into the curtain for nothing.”

Even then, Seon-Hu’s gaze was only on the lost memories of Gold.

“Doom Kaos made the two guard the light pillars, fuck.”

“...”

“Entegasto and Arukuda. Both knew the exact locations of the light pillars. The pillars are the source of Doom Kaos’s power, which is his weakness at the same time.”

“...”

“Even if we try to reincarnate Arukuda, we may not be able to preserve its soul entirely because the limit was to shatter into mana stone. Yes, it must be hard to understand just by saying this. I will elaborate on it, so listen carefully. When I was fighting with Arukuda…”

Woo Yeon-Hee could not stop Seon-Hu from talking as he was too passionate. His eyes also flashed every time he recalled those moments. She opened her mouth again when his explanation ended and his excitement subsided.

“Do not trust anyone. If you see such signs, eliminate them.”

The corners of Seon-Hu’s eyes twitched slightly.

“What are you talking about?”

“And you need to know how to control yourself. If you grasp where your current emotions are coming from, you can use them as a weapon. This was your lesson to me. You know, I thought this stage would be a particularly cruel time in the past, but your unconscious led you right here, where you had failed as a financier.”

“It had to be because the first experience tends to last the longest.” Seon-Hu then added, “But even if we turn back time, I don’t think we can preserve Arukuda’s soul. Even if we do, its mental world would be far more grotesque and strong compared to Gold. We have to find another way.”

Woo Yeon-Hee felt that the conversation was going astray. It was the same when they were talking about Osiris’s betrayal. Unlike what she actually wanted to discuss, Seon-Hu was focusing on the light pillars of Doom Kaos.

Well… Your strong obsession must have brought you here. I respect that.

She thought about how to rephrase it. She almost directly asked, “Do you still think you are the villain?” but stopped herself. Instead, she decided to ask this, “What are you going to do after the fight? What is your life going to be like? Tell me about the thoughts you have sincerely held on to.”

“I think I have told you before.”

Seon-Hu responded with a puzzled look, and Woo Yeon-Hee felt nervous.

“I will bring your life back, then mine as well. We will live as very ordinary civilians.”

Seon-Hu nodded as if he understood when Woo Yeon-Hee was about to answer. At that time, his eyes were not filled with emotion. Rather, his distinctive glance seemed determined, as if he was facing a final showdown.

“I know. It will be tough. So let’s give it all we have got.”

Woo Yeon-Hee felt something indescribable.

“Do you get it, Yeon-Hee?”

It was an immense relief…

Woo Yeon-Hee suddenly got an overwhelming desire to throw herself into his arms. However, Seon-Hu’s gaze was again shifted to Gold’s lost memories.

“I am strong both inside and out.”

Seon-Hu’s serious comment was not just a joke. He was a man stronger than she thought. She couldn’t help but laugh as she realized she had been worrying for no reason. It was such a smile that could only be made in front of one man in the world.

***

The two left the Great Gold’s mental world. Woo Yeon-Hee checked Gold’s condition first. It was lethargic as it had been subjected to another powerful shock in its mental world. All it did was blink its big eyes even in front of Seon-Hu, who held the spear of slaughter. Gold had become a pitiful beast waiting for rest.

Shortly after, Woo Yeon-Hee did not see how it started. Seon-Hu’s spear was suddenly embedded in Gold’s forehead, and an indescribable flow of Mana was taking place. Although it was dead and had been gnawed on for a while, it was still a god-like figure.

Mana flowed in from various branches, and each one of them overwhelmed the power of three Spirit Kings, Sylphid, Elaim, and Noah’s combined. Such streams were focused on Seon-Hu, filling with light.

Once the red colors that had descended into the World of Souls were being eroded by the light, all Woo Yeon-Hee could see was Seon-Hu’s eyes flashing in the bright light. Of course, it was not over yet.

The two great evils, the Old One and Doom Kaos remained, but that did not mean the spectacle before their eyes was meaningless. Woo Yeon-Hee felt goosebumps all over her body. She could not believe that she was witnessing the birth of another divinity. She was so fascinated that she even forgot that it was Seon-Hu.

Then, she gazed endlessly at the two eyes twinkling in brilliance after she came to her senses. Her eyes met Seon-Hu’s.

“I will bring your life back, then mine as well. We will live as very ordinary civilians. I know. It will be tough. So let’s give it all we have got.”

It seemed like he was saying that again with his eyes. Seon-Hu had been the same all along. He looked at the world and himself with such unshaken eyes and determination.

This is enough. I really do not want to worry anymore. I believe everything you believe in.

She could even acknowledge Seon-Hu’s faith in Osiris. It was her mistake in missing something when she was certain that Osiris had betrayed them.

Her glance naturally fell down. The scars Osiris left were still clearly visible, even in the light Seon-Hu was emitting.

This is another step to deceive Doom Kaos and get through this…

However, she wondered if it was necessary to go this far. Osiris had exerted his Power when he whipped her, which was why her scars had not healed yet.

Woo Yeon-Hee pondered on what she had missed while waiting for Seon-Hu’s divinity to become complete. She wanted to tell him that she was wrong as a celebration gift for him completing his god-like authority.

Then, the light of divinity stretched out from Seon-Hu’s body.

“Ah!”

An exclamation of joy and self-blame burst out of her mouth. Among the layers of scars, a part was shining brightly. She was sure when she looked at it again. She saw a pattern that were lines created by connecting them.

‘his is…

As the light that had blown out from Seon-Hu all concentrated and disappeared into his body, her scars, which had been conspicuous for a moment, also returned to their original state. She waited for Seon-Hu to catch his breath, then spoke.

“Osiris…”

Just mentioning the name put strength into Seon-Hu’s voice, “We already talked about this. Stop. Stop, Woo Yeon-Hee.”

“I was wrong.”

While she was happy to admit she was wrong, she also felt as if something in her solid world was collapsing. There was another person in the world who did not change.

That must be Osiris.

Otherwise, there was no reason for Osiris to secretly plant such a thing in her body, hiding it in her scars from the gaze of Doom Kaos. That was why Osiris’s whip had been so harsh.

“Osiris did not betray us.”

Her words that started joyfully turned gloomy towards the end because of an ominous feeling. Even at this moment, Osiris could have been volunteering to walk into danger. She hurried, recalling the situation in outer space where unusual signs had begun.

“There is something we need to check first.”

She said, shifting her gaze to her scars.

“This is a message from Osiris to you.”

Chapter 502

[The incomplete map ‘Doom Kaos’s Light Pillars (1)’ has been added.]

The scars left on Yeon-Hee consisted of only half of the entire thing. It seemed that Joshua was concerned that we would not find it only from its whip, so he left half on her. Yeon-Hee appeared to have the same ominous feeling as me at the time.

We hurriedly headed toward Saint Dragorin.

Indeed, the unusual signs of that place were noticeable even before I entered the Realm of the Ultimate. The sky had been dark but now turned white. This was a phenomenon that occurred as Doom Kaos and the Old One struggled, and the power of the two evils was stronger than ever before.

The accumulated XP came to me. I was also waiting for Yeon-Hee as if waiting for those powers that waited only for me to return.

The bastard appeared even before Yeon-Hee called it.

[Hello… Hello, Lord Doom Man.*(๑•⌓•๑)* My name is Lu-luah.]

The bastard finished its introduction with scared-looking eyes and turned to Yeon-Hee.

“What is going on in the Spirit World?”

[They are all terrified there. What is going to happen to us now? You are not going to tell us to jump into that, are you? Please say no! Otherwise, I would kill myself with my own hands. ( ˃̣̣̥᷄⌓˂̣̣̥) Please?]

[Please? Please? Please? Please? Please? Please? Please? Please?]

“Hey, kid.”

I was shocked how Yeon-Hee could call such assholes ‘kids.’ Anyway, the entire Spirit World, including the bastards, seemed to properly understand the current situation. Although the two evils’ manifestation did not exist, their powers could turn into a disaster at any moment. That was why Doom Kaos could not intervene with me as it was busy confronting the Old One.

“Don’t worry. Have you seen Doom Undead?” Yeon-Hee asked.

[I, Lu-luah just came out. Are you looking for Doom Undead? As you know, Lu-luah and Queen Lu-seah have been waiting only for the return of Doom Mary.]

“Then, find Doom Undead. It is the most urgent thing.”

[Without any rewards?]

When I locked eyes with the bastard, it freaked out and hurriedly avoided my gaze.

[I am just kidding. (☞ ՞ਊ ՞)☞ Kidding! I was actually joking around. Lord Mary and we are this close. You know that very well…]

The bastard completely hid behind Yeon-Hee, out of my sight.

“You can empty the Spirit World if you have to. Start looking for Doom Undead.”

[Are you serious? As someone who is always thinking about the eternal glory and promotion of Doom Mary, I am very concerned. You are going to get beaten by Doom Kaos! There were rumors that…]

“We are in a rush. Hurry.”

As Yeon-Hee slightly raised her voice, the bastard stopped chattering. However, when it was about to babble again, a severe headache started making my forehead throb.

I snarled, “I will kill you if you open that mouth again.”

***

It was hard to wait for the bastards to bring news. Therefore, I asked Lee Tae-Han and random Awakened in the fortress about Joshua, but Joshua never showed himself anywhere. As the movement of the sky became more intense, my anxiety grew.

Where in this vast world can I find Joshua right away?

Yeon-Hee and I were looking for Joshua separately.

[Thanks for waiting! I, Lu-seah, am honored to see Lord Doom Man. (ღゝ◡╹)ノ♡ ]

These creatures looked the same so they could not be distinguished by appearances alone. Nonetheless, they were not stupid, so they knew that they should have been careful now without Yeon-Hee.

This bastard went straight to the point.

[I found traces of Doom Undead from a priest in the human corps. Doom Mary called him Seong-Il. Also, the same report is being submitted to Doom Mary at this time.]

“Where is it?”

[It is a coast not far from the capital of the Exile Empire, which is in the east of Greenwood. Hehehe.]

That did not specify the location enough.

Sheek-!

The bastard could not avoid my grip. It was trapped in my palm, and it could not even make noise.

“Show me on the map.”

It had outstanding psychic abilities, so it was enough to just say this.

[The map ‘Please save me. It hurts so much that I will die’ has been added.]

[The map ‘Current Location of Kwon Seong-Il’ has been added.]

I threw it on the ground as soon as I got the map.

I saw a collapsed castle the moment I came out of the gate. There were countless Awakened who were buried under the stone wall fragments as they could not push them away.

However, there was no strong feeling that felt like Seong-Il. It meant that he either got into a state impossible to combat or he was not here. Then, I caught a familiar power from the Sense I increased.

It was the energy of the breastplate I had made for him before, and of course, there was only one person who could wear it. He was not able to escape from somewhere under the collapsed wall.

Indeed, traces of Joshua were abundantly imprinted in all directions. Joshua must have visited here in the middle of calming down the frenzy after killing Arukuda.

- Yeon-Hee: It’s over there.

Yeon-Hee brushed past me. She appeared with many bastards and headed straight to where Seong-Il was buried, ignoring the cries of Awakened asking for help. Then, she ordered one bastard.

“Move the wounded to a safe area.”

Unlike her conviction, the fact that Joshua did not betray us might have caused a slight change in her. Otherwise, there would have been no reason to pay attention to the Awakened.

Anyway, I quickly overtook her, and Seong-Il’s head appeared when I removed the stone walls. He was standing firm even while buried under the heavy fragments.

Nonetheless, the only thing intact was the golden breastplate. He was just standing with all his might, and all parts that were exposed were torn and severely injured. There was also a wound that went obliquely from the left eye to the right cheek. Thus, he only had one eyeball, which was on the right side, glaring at the air.

“Oh…”

I wondered if he was trying to say Odin or Osiris.

It was only after the light pouring out of Yeon-Hee’s body reached him that his lips finally opened. What he was trying to say was neither Odin nor Osiris.

“Oh, you guys are here!”

He seemed to be trapped in his thoughts, so he had trouble speaking. Even after receiving Joshua’s harsh whipping all over his body, he was being careful. Although he had been wary of Joshua, he would carry this secret to the grave.

I checked the movement of the sky, specifically the eyes of Doom Kaos and the Old One. When I had returned to Saint Dragorin, Doom Kao’s gaze was there, but now neither Doom Kaos’s nor Old One’s was there anymore.

The force moving across the entire sky had become even more intense. The whirlwind seemed more than enough to sweep over the sea and reach us soon. That was how close Doom Kaos and the Old One were, making it almost impossible to keep them both in sight.

There was a need to move the wounded. Yeon-Hee appeared to have understood what I wanted just by looking at me. After she said a few words to those bastards, the so-called ‘Lusea Clan’ began to stick to the injured and began moving them into the gate.

I waited until the Awakened and the bastards disappeared inside, then asked, “Where is Osiris?”

The feelings shown on Seong-Il’s face were too complex to describe.

“...I don’t know. To be honest, he suddenly barged in and left me in this state. I wanted to follow him and confirm what was up with him, but…”

I interjected, “Osiris did not betray us.”

Seong-Il looked at Yeon-Hee and me in turn. When Yeon-Hee nodded, the worry that filled his face vanished in an instant.

“Gosh…that is a relief. Osiris has been serving Odin for a long time. If such a guy betrays us, it would really be a headache. I was really worried.”

He looked down at his scars and continued, “I do feel a bit relieved, but why did he act like that? It was so embarrassing! My subordinates saw me getting beaten up, fuck.”

“No one might have seen you getting beaten up. I guarantee it. Did it hurt a lot?”

“Did he hurt you as well? I should teach him some lessons!”

Only then did Seong-Il notice the scars on Yeon-Hee. Then, a small sigh of relief escaped him, which told me how much he had been concerned.

Then, he stiffened his face as he met my gaze. He knew what I was going to ask even if I didn’t say it.

“I could not see where Osiris was heading to. Of course, he left me in this state so it was not a situation where I could follow him. But I heard his voice the moment he disappeared. He was saying something like ‘Master,’ opened the gate, then left.”

“Is that all?” I asked.

“There was something that came out of the gate first. It seemed like his followers, but their presence was immense. Also, the way they were talking made it sound like they were planning something big. Osiris said that he was ready, but it sounded serious.”

Seong-Il gulped his saliva and added, “Also, he mentioned something about the Saint Land of the Dead, but I couldn’t hear much about it.”

Yeon-Hee caught my gaze and made a quick gesture to the remaining bastards. Joshua’s whereabouts were unclear, but one thing was certain. He must have had his own plan originally, but it seemed he was rushing something after modifying his plan when I caught Arukuda.

[The incomplete map ‘Doom Kaos’s Light Pillars (2)’ has been added.]

[The map ‘Doom Kaos’s Light Pillars’ has been completed.]

I hurried after reclaiming the remaining half from Seong-Il’s scar.

Chapter 503

Yon Won-Jin, the Korean branch manager, was in a hurry because he had received an order to quickly head to the headquarters even though it was a holiday today.

The World Awakened Association was the organization of the Awakened and was established for the purpose of world peace. Although most of the Awakened had gone to the battlefield of outer space, the atmosphere of the association had not changed much.

To be exact, foreign office workers from all over the world in the headquarters had adapted to the pyramid hierarchy of the group. It was comparable to the strict hierarchy in the Korean prosecution, where people lived and died by their superior’s command. Yoo Won-Jin thought it was right to call his subordinate and get on the highway immediately, rather than complaining.

“Director, director. We are here,” said the driver.

Yoo Won-Jin opened his eyes. The headquarters was a space where reality and old fantasies coexisted. The prime example of this was the building where the powerful monster of the Maruka clan lived.

Although it was now covered with unidentified substances, not long ago, it used to be wrapped around with tentacles. He often felt chills when he looked at those disgusting and creepy things. Yet, Yoo Won-Jin had two hunches as to why the association had left them exposed.

The one who subdued the Maruka clan was the so-called Him. He had also successively defeated other enemies, so the first purpose was likely to use it as a symbol to announce his power and reassure the international community.

The second purpose would be to continuously remind the world of the association's power by revealing that they were controlling such a thing.

Yoo Won-Jin got out of the car and headed for the reception desk. However, an unexpected piece of information came.

“The Secretary-General has called you here.”

He could not believe that the Secretary-General was the one who called him.

Secretary-General Steven Johansen… He was from the United States and was one of the big players who had been active on the international stage since the Day of Advent. His status became even higher when he joined the association, and he stood shoulder to shoulder with the heads of the superpowers.

He was someone who lived in another world to Yoo Won-Jin. Therefore, Yoo Won-Jin’s heart began pounding when he learned that the Secretary-General was calling for him. If Chairman Lee Tae-Han called him…or if the Guardian King of Hell did… Or…

If He calls, my heart will burst.

Thump. Thump.

Yoo Won-Jin was nervous, but he could only welcome such feelings. Since entering the association, such moments have been frequent. His previously dull emotions turned into boiling excitement. His heart pounded almost at every moment even when he tried to show a hypocritical smile to the politicians and entrepreneurs. It also accelerated every time when things that could not be possible in before times became a reality these days.

He was fifty-one years old, but he could proudly say that his youth had just begun.

He opened the door and got into the room.

“Nice to meet you. I am Yoo Won-Jin, the Korean branch manager.”

Yoo Won-Jin spoke in English, but the person on the other side replied in Korean, “Sit over there. I want to use Korean here.”

Although the pronunciation was awkward, the sentences were quite perfect. Yoo Won-Jin was surprised by the Secretary-General’s skill in Korean. There were piles of Korean textbooks on one side of the desk. There were also notes with Korean vocabularies beyond the level of general conversation that had been written by the Secretary-General.

He must not have had interest in Korean before.

That meant he had learned it after joining the association. Yoo Won-Jin wondered how much effort he put into being able to speak it so fluently even on a tight schedule. He felt admiration and a sense of self-reflection at the same time.

After having a casual conversation, Steven Johansen asked if there were any difficulties as the head of the Korean branch.

“This country is important not only for us but also for all mankind. Our headquarters are in contact with this country’s territory. The safety of Korea is inextricably linked to all of us.”

The Secretary-General said that, but that was not it. Yoo Won-Jin knew that without the Secretary-General needing to mention it. The Association President Lee Tae-Han, Caliber Kwon Seong-Il, He, and His lover Mary were all from Korea. Even if people said nationality did not matter to the Awakened, that was far from true.

The Caliber’s love for his homeland was very well known. Moreover, the universal language among them was Korean. Thus, the Secretary-General’s dedication to learning Korean must have been inevitable for greater success because using the same language as the other person was the quickest way to build trust.

Yoo Won-Jin straightened his previously slouched posture because he was in front of his superior.

“That is why I chose you as the one to be responsible for.”

He did not mention what Yoo Won-Jin would be responsible for yet.

‘Is he going to send me to outer space?

For some reason, that dizzying thought crossed Yoo Won-Jin’s mind. Just thinking about it made everything before his eyes go black. The situation on the battlefield was concerning, but the real problem was the organization’s atmosphere there. From what he had heard, the vibe there was not much different from the Middle Ages.

The obedience to superiors did not matter, but sometimes people had to kneel due to the gap caused by social hierarchy. He knew he was not supposed to evaluate it by Earth’s standards, but when reality hit, it became a real trouble.

However, the answer Yoo Won-Jin had to give was already decided. Since he had raised his kids, he had no reason to be tied to his family.

He replied, “I will do whatever it takes.”

Then, he watched the Secretary-General’s face. Indeed, he had given the correct answer.

The Secretary-General’s voice came out much softer, “South Korea will soon become the sixth permanent member of the UN. We plan to send one of us to New York in time. We chose you as the perfect candidate to serve as an advisor and spokesperson.”

Ah!

What on earth… Our country is going to be a permanent member?

Even in a situation where Yoo Won-Jin had been notified of his promotion, this was more surprising.

“The reason we chose you is because you are Korean. Surprisingly, it was for such a simple reason. Many eyes will be on you, and you now have to prove whether you deserve to sit in that position or not. Can you do it?”

“I will not let you down. Thank you for the opportunity.”

“Your first duty will begin at Panmunjeom[1]. The United States and North Korea will soon have a meeting in the south side of Panmunjeom. Attend the meeting and strongly deliver our position to the chairman of North Korea along with the President of the United States. We cannot accept North Korea’s nuclear facilities.”

The Secretary-General’s tone remained calm, but his statements were like bombs to Yoo Won-Jin.

South Korea’s emergence as a permanent member, and denuclearization that would be discussed at the North Korea-US summit… The association had begun to intervene directly in world affairs. Of course, it had been already going on behind the scenes for a while, but Yoo Won-Jin would be the start of them intervening in politics officially.

Yoo Won-Jin finally cried out inwardly.

Thank goodness I am Korean! I never expected there would be a day when being Korean would be so appreciated!

Right then, something happened.

Waaaaaang. Waaaaaaang-

A red light suddenly flashed on one side. The warning light attached to the wall began to spin wildly, signaling an emergency. There was a commotion in front of the Maruka clan’s building

The Secretary-General and Yoo Won-Jin sprang from their seats and ran to the window. The creature that crawled out of the building looked like an evil from the abyss.

“Chidarrrrrrrr…….”

There was no one there who knew that the name of this demon was Orca. Orca knocked the obstacles in front of it away with its tentacles and disappeared without a trace. However, the organic matter that used to cling to its body were left behind as tracks.

The substance led to a building used as a guest room for the Awakened when they visited the association. The Secretary-General remembered that He and His lover were staying there and was sure that it would not become a big problem. If He stepped forward, the situation would be settled down.

Nonetheless, the report he received was completely different from his expectations.

“He and Mary are not there.”

The Secretary-General was worried.

“Tell the King of Hell right now!”

His gaze naturally shifted in the direction of the top-secret device. If the Maruka demon that crawled out of the building destroyed that device, not only he but all the executives would also have to be fully responsible for it.

Then, he saw an Awakened jumping from a higher floor outside the window. Finally, the Secretary-General could let out a sigh of relief. There was only one Awakened on earth who could disappear in an instant, leaving a red trail of flame in the air.

It was the Guardian King of Hell.

***

I was moving from place to place looking for Joshua. I even ventured near the areas where the Undead Corps of northern Greenwood had gathered and where the defensive barriers of Elsland were sharp due to the Sacred Tower.

However, all was in vain. When I had no clue where to go, the bastard appeared.

[There is something you should check. ( ･᷄д･᷅ ) ]

“Did you find him?”

[Something similar to that… You will understand when you go closer. The priest of the Human Corps has entered your mainland through the dungeon.]

[The map 'Location of Human Corps Priest’ has been added.]

[The map ‘Jonathan’s Location’ has been added.]

Orca, which looked almost dead, and Jonathan, who was gripping its head, came out of the gate. Their eyes followed me as soon as both collapsed on the ground.

“Sorry, Sun. I was a second late.”

Then, Jonathan tightened his grip. A weak gesture from Orca begging for mercy was about to rise, but it soon gave up.

“This asshole offered your stuff to Osiris, but it is not telling me what it is.”

“I…don’t…know… Orca also…not know…what it is…”

I didn’t have anything significant on the mainland, but I had some suspicions.

“He…said…Odin…resists it…hates it…chidarrrr…”

It must have been the item that was kept in the vault of Yeon-Hee’s room. It was an item that was one hundred percent an evil trap. Doom Kaos’s Amulet!

Jonathan threw Orca to the side as I approached. The urge to immediately crush this motherfucker’s head surged in my mind. Joshua, of course, knew what the amulet was, and this asshole had offered such a dangerous item to Doom Kaos.

Considering the timing, this happened just as Doom Kaos was not distracted by anything else. However, the Life Vessel that was inside Orca made my heart ache more.

Joshua. Joshua. Joshua.

If you needed to arm yourself, then you should have taken the Life Vessel, you fool…

“No…he said…no… This is not…bad for…Odin…”

“Orca, you have meddled with the fate of my faithful guy,” I said while looking up at the sky.

Finally, things were getting started.

1. Small village located in the Demilitarized Zone (DMZ) that separates North and South Korea. ☜

Chapter 504

Joshua arrived at the pitch-black stairs. He had not been called by Doom Kaos, and instead, he had willingly entered. He raised the amulet in his hand as he started to go up the stairs. It was a warning that if he was not allowed to enter beyond the curtain, he would use the powers embedded in the talisman.

It was the first time he revealed his true intentions to Doom Kaos. As expected, the curtain did not block him nor did it send any negative effects.

When Joshua went into the curtain, he could look up and see the entity just as he had imagined. It was an evil being left with nothing but the intent to monopolize the power. Even amidst a fierce confrontation against the Old One outside of the stairs, his eyes still held firm strength.

The light from the light beams that stretched out from Doom Kaos was intensely bright. However, Doom Kaos’s wicked eyes remained clear. Joshua felt fear again from that point. The creeping dread was making his spine chill after a long while.

Joshua had tried his best to mentally prepare himself, but it fell into an unavoidable realm. However, he was confident he would not succumb there.

Even now, the voice of his one and only true master still resided deep in his mind.

“Death hunts down those who flee in fear. If you are scared, prioritize understanding where its cause lies and ignore the rhythm of your body. Then, you will be able to find a path that benefits you. Whether it is survival or retaliation, you have to know how to use fear, Joshua. Remember that.”

That was one of the master’s teachings and the reason why he could survive Act Two, Stage One. Although the master’s lesson assumed the situation was in combat, it was applicable in daily life as well.

The fear he felt from Doom Kaos was nothing more than a difference in overwhelming power. That was all he could feel from the being that was left with nothing but greed. Joshua could not find a reason to respect Doom Kaos.

Compared to Joshua’s true master whom he admired, Doom Kaos was nothing.

Then, Joshua received Doom Kaos’s message.

“You are annoying. Do not treat me the same as you.”

His message was filled with anger, intimidation, and persuasion.

“If you want me, offer yourself in my place. But you would not be able to do so.”

Then, Joshua once again lifted the amulet with an expression as if he was saying, ‘You would know what this is better than anyone else.’ Master would keep rejecting it, but Doom Kaos must have planned for him to eventually use it.

Joshua was certain as the tide of the battle had turned. The best scenario for everyone and his master was that the Old One and Doom Kaos would mutually destroy each other. Thus, the reason why Doom Kaos handed this to the master was too obvious. Doom Kaos had been trying to use Joshua as a substitute for the master. Joshua gritted his teeth just by holding it.

He said, “Do not make me use this right here. This must not be the reason why you made this.”

If he was thinking of making decisions here, then why did he hide the map from the master’s woman and his followers? Joshua did not care about the eyes that were full of anger from people who thought he had betrayed them. Nonetheless, when he thought about the insults that the master had to bear…

Joshua felt one suppressed emotion trying to stretch out. He hurriedly uttered the name of the devil.

“Kaos…”

Then, his real story continued.

“Are you not tired of this? Battling for power without manifestation is ridiculous. Watching your fights was suffocating. If it were me, then I would not have cared about life after death. You cannot find an answer while worrying about what you could lose, especially in a fight among equals like you guys.”

Joshua took another step up. This was where Arukuda used to stand, who no longer existed. Even then, Doom Kaos did not stop Joshua.

“You have never taken your eyes off me, so you would know. Master does not know this, and it is solely my decision. But I believe not taking action when the opportunity lies in front of me is betraying him. You cannot understand it even if you try. So it may seem like I am plotting something.”

Joshua did not take his gaze off from Doom Kaos and continued, “It may look similar from the outside. I want you guys to be sincere. All the servants who have fought on your behalf are dead anyway. You cleaned up Entegasto with your hands, and now you are trying to remove the Master.”

He added, “It is time to stop. Fight on your own. Collide flesh with flesh, and look at each other’s blood. I, the Emperor of the Dead, will side with you, risking my life.”

When Joshua was about to continue speaking without stopping, Doom Kaos’s eyes moved. To be precise, they were directed toward the amulet in Joshua’s hand.

“Now I can have a proper conversation with you. Yes, the preparations are over. Many dead things that linger in the Saint Land of Death will also disappear for you. If you give me the authority to manage the World of Souls, then the spirits that have accumulated over time will also fight for you.”

Joshua responded by slightly lowering his head to Doom Kaos’s message. There was no sound, but one corner of Joshua’s lips lifted up.

“It is fun to just think about it. There would be nothing better if you annihilate the Old One. However, do you think I would stand in front of you with such obvious intentions? I will be the only one dying. If you open the way to the Old One, then I will become the sacrifice of this evil thing. I am saying I will do what you wanted the master to do instead.”

Doom Kaos replied to him again by sending him a message.

Joshua answered, “Yes, I sincerely hope for your final battle with the master. I believe that the master will defeat all of you and become the only deity. Don’t you think so? You guys do not deserve to possess divinity.”

Meanwhile, there were no apparent abnormalities in the amulet so far. The invincible Common Power was there without being activated. It was confirmed that Doom Kaos had definitely planted his control in the trap that was sure to exist, not on the invincible Common Power. He probably intended to blow it up with a big bang at this desired time.

“If you do not want to take any risks, then getting rid of the problem is one way. I will not use the Common Power. I will let you do whatever you want to me. Blow it up,” Joshua said while bringing the amulet to his chest.

Nonetheless, neither explosion nor curse burst out from Doom Kaos. He stayed silent, probably because he did not want to waste what he had painstakingly made.

Joshua said without any apparent relief, “If not, then open the way to the Old One. Or else, I will go this way to the master and reveal your weakness. Do you think you can stop me? Are you confident you can repel the Old One? If you are planning to do something to Mary, then don’t even think about it. It will never work.”

Doom Kaos’s eyes rolled at him again.

Joshua added, “You will be able to cause mental distress to the master, but you won’t be able to stop him with Mary. I am curious which side your crappy lords will take. But this is the worst assumption for both you and the master. Only the Old One will be pleased… Heup!”

It was sudden. A surprised breath burst out of Joshua’s mouth. An enormous pressure blew out and threw him down a step of the stairs. The pressure shattered, and each of the energies transformed into a sword.

Slash! Slash Sheeeeek!

They started slashing Joshua mercilessly.

Joshua was clutching the amulet. His body was tearing apart, and flashes of pain filled his vision, but he knew this was a positive sign. Indeed, the blade was delivering consistent pain while avoiding his critical spots.

However, now Joshua’s face was filled with scars that could be seen as the marks of a sinner. He knew what a wreck he was without even having to look at his face. The old face that was restored by the master was gone again as it had transformed into something that anyone would gasp or turn their heads away from.

Nevertheless, he could still smile. A laugh actually escaped from his mouth although he was lying pinned to the ground.

“Keuk…”

Doom Kaos had accepted the offer. Although he would lose his life, he was glad that he could open the final gate that his master would face. It was something that no one, not even the King of Hell, who had received the full support of his Master for a long time and Mary, could even imagine doing.

Only Joshua von Karjan, who inherited everything from the Undead Emperor and Entegasto, could do it!

“Keukeukek… Hehehehe…”

Blood flowed with his laughter. Moreover, blood dripped from all the wounds on his face, pooling on the floor. Joshua was lying with his nose in his own blood until the force that choked him completely vanished. Doom Kaos was standing up from his throne.

Seeing Doom Kaos, Joshua was not completely without regret. There were two things. One was that he could not stay by his master’s side until the end. Another was that the last comrade he would fight on the same side would be Doom Kaos. Nothing else lingered in his mind other than those two facts.

After going through the Stage of Advent, his emotions had dried up. When he finally regained his old face, his purpose for continuing life solely relied on that.

If someone tells me to live the same life again, I can’t. I can’t give any more than this.

That was why. He was not sacrificing for the master. He was just living a life loyal to his purpose. The master would not want him to do this, but Joshua was adamant.

Please do not grieve my death, Master. I am satisfied.

Then, he hurried things as Doom Kaos could change his mind. The amulet did not need purification. It was made to tempt the master to use it at any time.

Joshua clutched it tightly. Then, forces sufficient to be mistaken for something holy and sacred began to flow throughout his body. He was truly ready to die.

For the last time, he spat out a word in a loud voice.

“Master…”

Chapter 505

Nothing could be undone. The power of Doom Kaos that was tangled in the sky showed a different movement. The black hues that had filled the sky began to converge in one direction, and the same phenomenon was occurring in the Realm of the Ultimate. It was a sign that Doom Kaos was manifesting.

It happened soon after Joshua received the amulet from Orca, so Joshua was deeply involved in this situation.

“You really pushed it forward!” I yelled at Orca, but I was actually blaming myself.

I was certain. The two culprits had tried to intervene in the fight between Arukuda and me. Their power struggle had started from such a collision and continued like inertia until now.

After the fight was over and my frenzy was suppressed, I heard about Joshua’s whereabouts from Seong-Il. However, it was too late as the power struggle between the two evils was already at its peak. They were unaffected by time reversal.

When Joshua had visited Seong-Il, the fight I had with Arukuda was still ongoing. If I went back in time to then, the situation would turn worse due to either the Old One or Doom Kaos interfering, as they would manage to break in my time reversal.

Both of them now wished for my death because I had grown beyond their control. I had reached the same realm as them, so the best thing was to find Joshua as soon as possible.

However, he seemed to have done his best to be unnoticed. If he was actually controlling Orca in the Saint Land of Death while waiting for his last moment, then there was no way for me to find him. Well…I had one last resort. I should have killed Orca in the mainland. Then, the amulet would not have fallen into Joshua’s hands.

I might have been unconsciously relying on time reversal to secure the time frame when his whereabouts were revealed.

“I pushed it forward…”

Thus, this was self-blame. I was fed up with myself trying to fully grasp my current feelings even now. It felt like old habits were creeping up on me. Besides the war, I wondered how I would get back to my original life.

Fuck, fuck, fuck!

[Time has been reversed.]

I anchored my last hope. This was when Orca had just entered outer space. Even when time was reversed, the phenomenon of Doom Kaos’s energy condensing was still happening.

I moved to chase the signs of Orca as soon as I landed on the ground. Unlike his previous appearance of a zombie, he had just come out from the dungeon in a perfectly intact state. He was holding up one arm towards the sky, clutching the amulet.

He must have been waiting for Joshua to appear and take it, but I rushed and took it away from him.

[Doom Kaos’s Amulet (Miscellaneous)]

[Copy of a Bankbook (Miscellaneous)]

[Copy of a Bankbook (Miscellaneous)

This is just a miscellaneous object modeled after a bankbook from the mainland. There is nothing special to discover in this item.]

I was late. Sure enough, Joshua had used the talisman already. He had poured the evil object on himself. He, of course, knew how wicked the object was because even I could tell that.

He had gone through an elite education from the starting line as a member of the Karjan family. He had also been managing individuals who had superpowers as pre-Awakened while not letting go of family and club business.

Even Seong-Il, who was merely an ordinary father, was honed through the Stage of Advent. Moreover, Joshua had indeed collapsed during Act Two, Stage One, but he had overcome countless challenges since then.

When I thought about the life he had lived, I had no choice but to respect him. Joshua had put an end to his plan. My further intervention would be nothing more than my own mean selfishness. It was something I could never take a step in, even under the pretense of helping him. It would be a disrespect and insult toward him.

“Joshua… I will take over your plan.”

Then, Jonathan rushed in after Orca. He glared at Orca as if he was about to kill it and said, “It is so ungrateful. It turned the headquarters into a mess and in Mary’s room…”

However, his words were cut off halfway. We were looking at the same place. Jonathan seemed to have been following my advice all along. Otherwise, he would not have been able to read the flow of Mana so promptly.

The direction was northwest. The power from there was cracking the earth’s crust. It was a shockwave.

Whoosh!

Jonathan and I jumped up first, and Orca followed us a second later. The place where we had been standing was hit directly by the force that had come with a roar from the distant horizon. That area was now divided and had become a cliff, revealing only endless darkness.

I opened the gate for Jonathan to return to the mainland, and stared at it without a gesture or word. He immediately went back without any hesitation. Now it was our turn.

“I am just delivering the message as I heard. Don’t do anything stupid.”

“If you truly wish for the safety of the mainland, considering the scars you have gained so far would be enough. If this message is delivered to you, don’t give me a chance to challenge you.”

Joshua had consistently delivered this message. In the picture that he had been drawing and was about to complete, I did not exist. I was not supposed to ruin that.

However, I should have done what I could instead of just waiting for the chance he would leave. The things that were possible to be done at the moment…

“I will give you a chance to redeem yourself, Orca. Follow me.”

***

[You have used Gate Formation.]

[Destination: The sea in front of Elsland.]

Despite being far away from the origin of what was presumed to be the shockwave, the ocean obviously did not remain intact due to the force that had torn Elsland apart from the Greenwood continent. It appeared as if a huge hand that could grasp the entire sea of Elsland had grabbed the ocean and flipped it over.

Water from the sea was pouring down from the sky. On the other hand, the coast of Elsland looked perfectly fine, as if the signs of the apocalypse occurring in their ocean were happening in a different dimension. I wondered if it was because of the protection of the sacred tower.

Anyway, the battle began near the Elsland continent. The energy of the Old One, which had been spread in the sky, had also gathered. The Old One had also manifested itself, and two disasters had arrived.

I had been looking forward to the day when both would be annihilated. However, such a scenario was not included in either Joshua’s plan nor in the deal Doom Kaos would have accepted. It was because then the cooperation between Joshua and Doom Kaos would not have been established.

Joshua would be ready to go into the fire, and the evil flame would burn vigorously with screams. That should have been the picture Joshua was drawing.

Yes, if Joshua had not been so hasty, then Doom Kaos and Old One might have stopped fighting with each other and attempted to eliminate me first. Such an alliance would be difficult to create, but it wouldn’t be impossible either. One of them had been consistently purging its own subordinates, while the other had been planning to bring ruin to all creation for its own glory. Therefore, nothing was impossible for them.

I had entered the Realm of the Ultimate without any headaches. The seawater pouring down from the sky had stopped, and only the entirety of Orca was visible. Orca could move, albeit very slowly, in the Realm of Ultimate, and he made constant motions while standing above sea level.

If I could save Joshua, then I would not hesitate as he did for me.

[System Administrator Odin: Do not refuse. It is the only way for you to survive, and the opportunity of a lifetime to make a significant contribution.]

[System Administrator Odin: If you succeed in this, then I will acknowledge your merit beyond anything else. I know you have started to crave independence. I will make you the emperor of your tribe.]

[System Administrator Odin: However, if you fail or do not do your best, I will slaughter you and all of your kids, leaving no souls behind.]

[System Administrator Odin: If that still does not soothe my anger, then I will make you live in the hell of emptiness, regretting forever that you did not do your best.]

This was some sort of negotiation. Even in the Realm of the Ultimate, my messages were being delivered to Orca immediately and it made his eyes bulge out.

[System Administrator Odin: Do not resist. That, too, only leads to death.]

It should have been at least prepared equivalent to the Great.

[* System]

[Recognizing Orca’s inner world.]

The window popped up. It was different from the Awakened. There could have been mana stones equivalent to six billion XP scattered in Arukuda, but Orca only had one. I wished I could go by myself instead of Orca. If not, I wanted to put all possible strength into it.

Nonetheless, no matter how high I could set the limit, I could not exceed the level of average power of the Greats in order to not draw the attention of the Old One and Doom Kaos, who were fighting.

[System Administrator Odin: You will never survive if you hold back your power. Keep that in mind.]

I proceeded simultaneously while putting my power in Orca.

[You have assigned Orca as the System User.]

Orca did not resist.

[You have created Orca’s Helmet.]

[You have created Orca’s Breastplate.]

[You have created Orca’s Shin Guards.]

[You have created Orca’s Shoes.]

…

[You have created Orca’s Ring.]

I attached them to his body as soon as they were completed in my hand. Orca looked happy with his suddenly increased power. His eyes began to shake with excitement as he was aware of the strength.

However, Orca was also an intelligent creature who had lived a tough life. He, of course, knew what he had to prepare in order to survive. Determination to hold himself together emitted from his eyes.

[System Administrator Odin: Come back with the revival of Joshua.]

That was my last message.

[The user Orca has acquired the trait, ‘The Man Who Overcomes Adversity.’]

Chapter 506

The remaining tasks were clear.

[0:05 - Orca has been attempting to enter the battlefield (The clash site of the two evils).]

Now was the perfect time to move the Awakened to a safe area and prepare for the final battle while Doom Kaos was distracted by the fight against the Old One. Considering the possibility that Doom Kaos could intervene in the System, every minute and second was urgent.

[0:06 - Orca has been attempting to enter the battlefield (The clash site of the two evils).]

I said as soon as I found Yeon-Hee in the castle, “I need to use your kids.”

***

Seong-Il never forgot this moment. It came without warning, just as it had in the old days.

Whoooosh-!

However, there was one difference this time. He was slightly aware of the force wrapping around his body and sucking him somewhere. The words coming sharply into focus in the center of his reddening vision had matched with his old memories. The only difference was that some of the words had changed from ‘beginning’ to ‘end.’

[You are entering the Final Stage.]

During the brief moment of being transported, the confusion on Seong-Il’s face disappeared. Even when he realized that the place he had been moved to was a pitch-black area that was approximately three square meters in size with no separate exit, his expression did not change.

Rather, a faint smile was on his lips because he had a hunch that it was the moment when his long war was heading toward the end.

Finally. Finally…

Moreover, the Stage of Advent had been governed by the fucking Old One, but it would not be the case now. Therefore, Seong-Il did not take a combat stance even when he noticed an unidentified presence intruding into the space.

[Hello, Awakened. Congratulations on entering the Final Stage. I am Lu-Jiah, the guide who will welcome you.]

“You guys must be the guides again.”

The Guides’ faces became distorted at Seong-Il’s calm comment.

[I was going to say, ‘You, who have suffered hardships at the Stage of Advent and survived the war in outer space to reach this point, deserve our guides’ respect…’ But ‘you guys?’]

[ ( ｰ̀дｰ́ ) ]

[It seems that you have not grasped the situation yet. I will let it slide this time, but please be careful.]

[You might feel scared of this pitch-black space, but it is actually not like that.]

“Scared? Not at all. Anyway, let me ask you something…”

[Please do not interrupt Lu-Jiah either.]

[You seem to boast about your strength, but Lu-Jiah has the authority to send the Awakened to a ‘good place’ at any time. Do you get it? Please ask questions after Lu-Jiah finishes speaking. For now, please shut the fuck up. ( ･᷄д･) I have to start from the beginning, ugh.]

[This pitch-black space might be scary to you, but the truth is different. This is a place to evaluate the Awakened. Your new position will be determined from the stage where you will be replaced based on your current level, rank, and reputation scores.]

[Please do not worry too much. Unlike the rebels you encountered in the Stage of Advent, we, the new guides, are extremely fair and reasonable.]

[Now, let’s take time to evaluate you.]

[‘Name: Kwon Seong-Il,’ ‘Level…’]

However, the interrupted message was never completed.

Seong-Il asked, “Why did you stop?”

[Umm…umm… Mr. Kwon Seong-Il? Is this true?]

“What do you mean?”

[You are cruel. You must have been happy to make fun of poor Lu-Jiah. (╥﹏╥) ]

[If you had told me earlier, then I would have behaved with utmost respect. It is an immense honor for Lu-Jiah to meet Mr. Caliber Kwon Seong-Il, the High Priest of the Human Corps. I would like to greet you again.]

[If you remember my name and speak well of me to the higher-ups, then I, Lu-Jiah, would have no other wish.]

[And from the next stage, which will officially start, it seems that I will have the authority to manage the stage, thanks to Mr. Kwon Seong-Il… I look forward to working with you.]

“Gosh, enough chit-chat. Let’s get to the point.”

[Aww. How can I evaluate such a person like you? Awakened Mr. Kwon Seong-Il, you have definitely been given a free pass!]

[ (ღゝ◡╹)ノ♡ Please remember my name, Lu-Jiah! This is a gift from Lu-Jiah, filled with love.]

[You have obtained a challenger box.]

“Gift? Gift? Shut up. You said your name is Lu-Jiah, right?”

[It seems there is a misunderstanding.]

“What misunderstanding? It is a part of the power he painstakingly acquired.”

[That is why I said it was a gift from the System. Lu-Jiah just added my love to it.]

“Whatever. Has Mary noona entered as well?”

[Mary…. Mary noona…? Is that… Don’t tell me… (｡◕ˇдˇ◕｡) No way.]

“You are really the most cowardly among the cowards.”

[But thanks to Mr. Kwon Seong-Il, I expect that I will be promoted soon. So, let’s move on to the ‘Preparation Stage,’ the first Act of the Final Stage.]

[Let’s shout it out together. Awakened Mr. Caliber Kwon Seong-Il has been given a free pass~!]

“Hold on. Wait a second.”

[Excuse me?]

“I don’t like you, man. Bring me your higher-up.”

The Guide Lu-Jiah’s face was immediately filled with sadness.

***

[You have entered Act One, the Stage of Preparation.]

At first glance, it was an old classroom. As Seong-Il was sitting in the spot directly in front of the lecture stand, empty desks also caught his attention. He wondered if he had returned to the mainland for a second, but it was slightly different from a typical classroom.

There seemed to be more desks than usual. The proof that this was not the mainland was clear even when looking out the windows towards the playground and the corridor. There was nothing in that direction.

This was, again an independent time and space. Seong-Il turned his gaze toward the Guide that had entered the classroom.

[The other Awakened are still going through the evaluations. They will be coming in one by one.]

“I told you to bring the higher-up. Did you ignore me? Or is this a rule set by Him? Let’s make things clear. If He was the one who started this, I wouldn’t argue.”

[Hello, Priest. Sorry for introducing myself late. I am in the equivalent position as you. I am the Priest of our Lu-seah Tribe, Lu-luah.]

“If you’re lying, then this won’t be fun.”

Seong-Il’s red eyes crinkled into a faint smile.

[You have partially seen through the target.]

[The Anxious Child (Tribe)

He is one of the priests of the Lusea tribe.

LV: 5**]

“It must have brought the right one. Anyway, what is going on? The scared guy from before did not know anything.”

[That is an obvious question. The Caliber has the right to know everything. Currently, Saint Dragorin is in the middle of a fight between two saints. According to the System…]

“Just say He.”

[Well…you must know to a certain extent…so…it won’t matter that much. Okay.]

[The…the…the…]

“Why are you shaking so much?”

[*** is indeed 〻( `ω´)〻 terrifying. The ones below me might not know, but at least, I, Lu-Luah, know very well about ***’s horrifying power.]

[Anyway, *** has summoned all of you for your safety and for future use. The small black space where you were first transported to, and this place here are also within ***’s domain. We, the Lu-seah tribe, have also been summoned as the Guides to the Final Stage.]

“What I am curious about is what that use is.”

[That is what Lu-Luah wanted to ask Mr. Caliber. But you know nothing. Are you really sure your ***’s close aide?]

[Hehe, you were not fooled by that. Of course, I was joking. As fellow priests, let’s talk openly. This is a crucial time now.]

[It will be important how the fight between the two saints ends, but depending on ***’s decisions afterward, both the human corps and Lu-seah tribe may end up swimming in a sea of blood. If we make a mistake, then we could all end up in hell. You know what a sea of blood is, right?]

[Even so, the lesser ones are excited without knowing the situation. They are the dumbest ones in the world, right?]

[Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right?]

Seong-Il sensed the tension that the Guide was feeling from its unusually talkative behavior. On a closer look, he noticed that its small face was rigid.

“Hehe. I see you guys are going to the battlefield, too?”

[So, please speak well to ***. It is creepy just to think about it, but I will try. If you say so, Lu-Luah will deliver it to ***.]

[I don’t know what *** saw in us small and weak ones…. But it’s really like that… We won’t be of any help to you, Awakened. Rather, we will probably be a burden.]

[Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right? Right?]

Seong-Il commented, “You guys are truly pitiful.”

[Alright, alright~ What can I say to someone who can’t even take care of himself despite his physique?]

[We are all dead now. You and I will be torn apart under ***’s plan. Waaaaaah! I am so excited. What an honorable death!]

[I am shuddering with joy. 〻( `ω´)〻This is definitely not because I am scared.]

“If you keep blabbering like that, then I will crush your head first. As you said, what is the point of fighting with a fellow priest like you?”

Seong-Il couldn’t help but laugh inside. Although the Guide was complaining like that, they were in a position where they had to follow Him no matter what. In other words, those who had presided over the fate of the Awakened in the Stage of Advent had become merely His servants now.

“It seems like there will be plenty of times we need to help each other. Don’t you think so?”

[...]

“Stop whining, and let’s do our best, Lu-Luah.”

[You are the only one who called my name right.]

“My tongue is a bit twisted.”

Starting from then, Awakened started to appear in the empty seats. They showed up as if they were growing from the chairs they sat on. Seong-Il noticed at a glance that they belonged to the same group in the Stage of Advent.

He started off, “There are some I have not seen in a while and others that I have. Anyway, it’s so nice to see you.”

“It is an honor to see you, Mr. Caliber.”

“It is an honor to see you, Mr. Caliber.”

Seong-Il’s smile while dealing with the Guide slowly faded away. The end was really near. Not just him, but everyone was appearing with that look in their eyes.

That was why Seong-Il was ready to put everything he had into it. Starting with that, he drew out what he had deliberately hidden, conscious of Hera and other competitors.

Seong-Il spoke in English, “There is a well-known saying from earlier generations. If you're willing to survive, then you will die. If you're willing to die, then you will survive. There is no more correct phrase for us than that. Welcome to my group.”

Chapter 507

The Awakened had completed their transition to the Final Stage. Kim Ji-Hoon and my followers were the only ones who were not assigned there among the Awakened who had been in outer space. Therefore, they were the ones left in the fortress along with the engineers from the mainland.

The engineers from the mainland were scared, unlike my followers, who had an idea of the current situation. The signs of the apocalypse were rampant outside the fortress, and the Awakened, who had been giving them instructions and overseeing them, had suddenly disappeared.

I created a gate leading to the headquarters in front of them and headed to my bedroom. Even then, the gate still needed to be completed. It was slowly opening, and the eyes of Kim Ji-Hoon, who found me, moved at such a slow speed.

Inside the bedroom felt like a space filled with solitude. After sending Orca to Joshua and moving the Awakened to the Final Stage, the only thing left to do was to watch.

I sat on the throne and opened my mouth. At that moment, the slow time began flowing normally, and my voice was properly delivered to the followers and the engineers on the mainland. Of course, the gate I had created in front of the engineers was also completed immediately.

“This is a gate back to the mainland. Go back to your families.”

That was toward the engineers.

“This is the Final Stage for you. Protect the fortress until the end.”

That was toward Kim Ji-Hoon.

With that, I leaned my body against the throne. All sounds were cut off at once, but only the status window of Orca continued to be updated, noisier than ever.

[0:26 - Orca is trying to enter the battlefield (Duel of the two primal evils).]

[0:26 - Orca has used the skill, Tentacle of Abyss.]

A long time had begun.

[0:41 - The shockwave created by the two evils and Joshua have struck Orca.]

[0:41 - Orca has been fatally wounded. (Both legs severed)]

[0:41 - Orca’s trait, Stubborn Regeneration Spike, has been activated.]

[0:41 - Orca’s trait, Stubborn Regeneration Spike, has been destroyed.]

[0:41 - Orca has used the item, Orca’s Ring.]

[0:41 - Orca’s injuries have greatly healed.]

[0:41 - Orca is trying to enter the battlefield (Duel of the two primal evils).]

[0:41 - Orca has been fatally wounded (Internal organs ruptured).]

Each message was tinged with Orca’s desperate scream. I could picture it dragging its heavy body, spurting out blood. It was once abandoned by its kind. Now its ambition to become the king of its kind was driving it.

One could not overcome immense fear with only the instinct to survive. If it truly succeeded and returned, then I felt like I could do anything for it. Whether it be the throne of the Maruka clan or even being elevated to the god of its kind. None of it was a problem.

So, please. I desperately wished that Orca could save Joshua. Orcaaaa!

***

[ 1:02 ― Orca has entered a state of combat incapacity.]

[ 1:02 ― Orca’s trait, the Man Who Overcomes Adversity, has been activated.]

[ 1:02 ― Orca is trying to enter the battlefield (Duel of the two primal evils).]

It was too early. I had given the Man Who Overcomes Adversity so that Orca could use it when it was escaping, not entering. The anxiety that it would fail was gradually becoming a reality. Since when had my attachment to Joshua grown so strong…

When the intense and sudden emotion that was hard to suppress resurfaced, I tightly grasped the armrest with more strength.

I was serious. If the day to end the war with the two great evils arrived, then it would undoubtedly be due to Joshua’s decisive sacrifice. The opportunity he was creating was just like that. Without his sacrifice, the disorder of the tripartite conflict would have continued, and I would have fallen into corruption like the two evils.

The more power I gained and the closer I got to the two great evils, the more that it was possible that such an eventuality would happen.. Doom Kaos and Old One must have been cautious about their own corruption, but it still ended up happening. Thus, it was not easy to assure myself that I would not collapse like that. However, what Joshua was creating was merely an opportunity to avoid that, not a certainty.

The fight was not over. His death was just the beginning of the final phase. I needed to focus solely on the remaining battles while mourning his death, yet my mind was oddly distracted.

It probably started the moment I opened up to Yeon-Hee. Once I felt sorry for the disaster in her life, Joshua must have entered through the crack in my mind. There was no other explanation.

Although it was just an assumption that I might not be able to see him again, it still made my eyes turn moist. It was as if the war was all over. I could never crumple like this when the finish line was in sight!

[1:03 - Orca has been fatally wounded.]

I could not just watch Orca’s success or failure. In addition to preparing for the Final Stage, I needed to create more advantages. Joshua must have also been sacrificing his life, expecting such of me.

After much thought, I got up.

[You have used Gate Formation.]

[Destination: The Great Red’s Hideout]

It was for the moment right after the battle of the two great evils ended.

***

The entire region of Saint Dragorin could not escape the disaster created by the two evils and Joshua, but it was quite calm here. It was one of the three Great Temples. One was in Greenwood, the second one was in Elsland, and the last one was right here. The Great Red was hiding in such a place, which was why we could not find it all this time.

[System Administrator Odin: You have been hiding here like a rat.]

In the deep-set eye sockets, red eyeballs were staring at me. Its chest and belly were pressed against the floor, so its half-crushed heart was not visible, but power was flowing out of it like blood, just like Entegasto’s had.

Then, its descendants acted on their hostility first. Now, Dragorin Red was the only one remaining. The red-haired woman was leaning against him and began to tremble from primal instinct.

[System Administrator Odin: I heard you care a lot about your descendants. Are you going to let her be?]

When I said that, it seemed that Red also felt something. Red’s moving tail did not point toward me. It crushed its descendant that was in the process of transforming into a body of dragon and put an end to the madness that began there.

However, if Red had not shown signs of engaging in a conversation with me, that would have been how it would have started.

[System Administrator Odin: You are quite perceptive.]

My entire body was reflected in Red’s eyes. Sacred aura bloomed like a mirage along the lines of my body. That was why the Red had been careful despite not being able to hide its hostility, and why he was unable to move even though the distance narrowed.

It was seeing a part of its Creator in me. I took one step and then another step. With each step, the energy that emerged filled not only its surroundings, but also the entire shrine.

[You have sent the information ‘True Ending of the Old One’ to the Great Red.]

It was taken aback by what appeared in the form of a message.

[System Administrator Odin: It is Gold's memory. You won’t be able to deny that. Gold did not defect, but instead resisted from the wicked god, the Old One, who abandoned all of his creations, including himself.]

It had been a follower of the Old One as a representative of the Old One’s faction. Even if Gold turned its back, it would have blamed it all on Gold.

[System Administrator Odin: Now, what choice will you make, Red?]

Right then, Red acted.

[The Great Red had used the Common Power, Advent of Main Figure.]

It either denied the truth, gave up on itself, or perhaps prioritized breaking away from me as its top priority. However, what it had hoped for was something that could never happen in the first place.

[System Administrator Odin: It won’t respond as it cannot even manage itself right now.]

[System Administrator Odin: Its plans have long been ruined. Even without confirming what the bad ending is, we all have to admit it now. The war situation is almost over, so its end is near.]

[System Administrator Odin: It is not something to think deeply about. The simplest thing is most likely the truth. Do you think the Old One will be able to get away from us?]

At the moment when it closed its eyes, its breath became hot. Each time the hot wind blowing from above brushed my body, I could feel its pain.

[System Administrator Odin: But the end of Old One does not necessarily have to be connected to you.]

[System Administrator Odin: Right now, the Maruka clan is staking their lives by following my orders. If they succeed, then I am willing to grant any wish they have. I am open to even the most unreasonable demands.]

I continued.

[System Administrator Odin: The same goes for you. I will grant your wish, so tell me.]

Then, the Red’s eyes bulged.

[The Great Red: What should I do?]

It was enough for Orca to just register it as a system user, but it was not the same for this one. I performed two tasks at once, borrowing the format of the item, which made it clear what those tasks were. I made the item in my left hand that could release the shackles currently placed on it.

[You have created the item, Doom Kaos’s Restraint Release.]

[You have created the item, Old One’s Restraint Release.]

Then, I formed another item in my right hand that could impose a new shackle.

[You have created the item, Doom Kaos’s Restraint.]

[You have created the item, Odin’s Restraint.]

The daggers in each hand had different powers imbued in them. The work started without Red being able to avoid it. The two daggers that were thrust into its scales after a slight delay were destroyed immediately.

[System Administrator Odin: Sacrifice the Old One. The moment you face him, call me.]

Through the Advent of the Main Body.

Chapter 508

After I wrapped up with Red, I had to deal with something else.

[3:45 - Orca’s life is in danger.]

The ocean was raging more fiercely than before. Orca was nothing more than a piece of debris being swept away in the turmoil. In fact, it was being battered by the currents, mixed with all sorts of impurities. The black mass had no limbs left, with only the traces of tentacles that once clung to its body.

Then, an eyeball surfaced on the wet surface of the mass. The tentacles attacked me at the same time, but they were too short. They began to shrink in the middle of the stretch. I caught one of them, which was Orca’s child. Then, what looked like a single mass stretched out to distinguish a face from a body. There was a face hanging down with one eyeball in it.

Indeed, Orca did not recognize me until the end. It would not remember who I was, where we were, or how we got here. Its mind must have been focused on the place we agreed to meet again.

[3:11 - Orca has successfully entered the battlefield (Duel of the two primal evils).]

[3:11 - The Holy Tower (Elsland) has been destroyed.]

…

[3:11 - The Life Vessel of the System Administrator that resided in Orca has been removed.]

[3:11 - Joshua has become the new main holder of the Life Vessel.]

[3:11 - Joshua’s Life Vessel has been put in Orca.]

After dismissing the past records, and even after moving Orca to the headquarters, I felt no particular emotion. However, something hit me as I watched Orca’s revival process. This guy had successfully brought back Joshua’s resurrection.

It did it!

***

Doom Kaos’s Amulet, which Joshua had been covered in, seemed like a form of a curse. If it had exploded externally, then it would not have ended to this extent.

Dddd-!

Even the castle made with the power of Doom Kaos shook entirely. It was not only the Greenwood Continent, but also the other continents being directly struck by the power were being split apart. It could be called an apocalypse, and many natives of this world would be sacrificed at this moment, but that was not the worst.

Twenty percent of the world had been destroyed just by the clash between the Old One and the Great Gold long ago. Compared to that, it was pretty decent now.

It was at the place where I moved Orca back to the mainland. Looking up at the sky, it had been darkened by the energy of Doom Kaos, and it was more evident than ever. There was no doubt it was the energy that locked the Old One in this world. It was the energy that also locked me in at the same time.

Nonetheless, it fell within the expected range. I would be the same. The spoils of war could be collected after eliminating the competitors.

[Doom Kaos, the Great Evil, has called in the Dooms for a meeting.]

I could neutralize the suction power he generated right now, but I didn’t do that. I gave in and moved!

What I needed to kill immediately was not above, but below. The ostentatious black curtain had been removed for the first time. I was ready to move, so it happened immediately.

Lightning power burst from the end of the spear. It passed through the fourth step that Joshua once held and flew towards the target. Doom Mount’s face was about to be penetrated. The pain that had started tingling suddenly increased drastically and distorted my vision.

It was urgent to confirm Mount’s death, but its face was intact without being shattered. It was surprising that even while spreading power throughout Saint Dragorin, Doom Kaos still had the energy to block my sudden attack.

As expected, there was still a big gap between his power and mine. I gritted my teeth, clutching my abdomen. However, the pain was still growing uncontrollably. His binding entity wrapped around one of my internal regions.

[Warning: Doom Kaos’s restraint is getting stronger.]

I saw Yeon-Hee in the same situation. However, her pain was more severe than mine, so she was screaming with her entire body, not just her mouth. The mixture of her saliva and blood flowed out of her mouth, and she shook all over like she was on the verge of electrocution.

Nonetheless, I should not have been captivated by that scene. Instead, I should have relied on his greed. He could not kill me if he wanted to grasp even the power of the System Administrator in me. He needed to squeeze everything out of me, so I had no choice but to offer myself. That was exactly what he was doing now.

As expected, his voice was heard. The image he showed me then was Yeon-Hee, dead with her chest open. After a few seconds, I saw Mount getting up. The gap between him and me was huge, but he was not afraid of me at all. Nor did he show any anger at my attempt to kill him.

His gaze, past me towards Doom Kaos, was filled with utmost reverence. It seemed that he thought the glory his master would achieve would also fall onto him.

Stupid. Why had he not realized it yet?

Doom Kaos was not that fair. If he became the only one left, then Doom Kaos would get rid of the ones bothering him first. He would remove the dark stairs and put the filthy hounds into boiling water. Mount’s reverence for Doom Kaos was ridiculous.

There was a saying from the Lord that I, Doom Mount, should preside over the meeting.

Mount’s voice echoed.

Doom Man, Doom Undead, and Doom Mary are undoubtedly rebellious individuals. Especially the crime of Doom Man, who had nurtured a rebellious heart despite receiving generous favors, can only be governed by death. However, he said he would give Doom Mary another chance. What a great generosity. Doom Mary, execute the sentence.

He said the meeting would proceed after the punishment was executed. Doom Mary!

Yeon-Hee had made eye contact with me several times even while foaming at the mouth. It was the same then. The power of the restraint loosened, and she got up while looking up at me again. She knew what to do without being told.

When her expression became indifferent, I could confirm she was ready. She ascended the stairs. Once she went past Caso and stepped up to Mount’s step, she cut off the thorns tangled within me.

[You have released Doom Kaos’s restraint.]

I just needed a small gap, even with the protection of Doom Kaos.

[You have granted the insignia Doom Kaos’s Restraint Release to the user Woo Yeon-Hee.]

[Woo Yeon-Hee has released Doom Kaos’s restraint.]

[You have granted the Great Silver to Woo Yeon-Hee.]

This was a sacred realm that even Doom Kaos could not chase. The spear entwined in my fist transferred to Woo Yeon-Hee’s grip in the same time frame. My target was Mount. She dyed her eyeballs black.

***

Then, I blocked Doom Kaos’s power that tried to intervene.

[System Administrator Odin: If you want to end it here, then I will let you do so. Is that really what you want?]

The surroundings became a miniature version of the Realm of the Ultimate I felt in the past, a cosmic void. The black energy raised by him, and the white force emanating from me confronted each other tightly.

His eyes moved with constant rage. He was pissed about the fact that I released his restraint and about the situation where he could not end me here.

[System Administrator Odin: Isn’t this an interesting situation?]

If he tried to confront me by retrieving the power he spared in outer space, then there was a higher chance that Old One would either escape or join my side. Therefore, Doom Kaos could not help but be conscious of it even if the Old One was mired in curses.

[System Administrator Odin: You must have realized by now. If the Old One truly repents and guarantees the safety of the mainland, then I might give everything over.]

[System Administrator Odin: Without you and me, the Old One has no reason to attack the mainland.]

[System Administrator Odin: I would like to warn him not to test me.]

The battle between the mental world and reality was in full swing below. The one whose flesh was being torn and blood was splattering around was Mount. The humming wave of the Great Silver vibrated the ground. Just the spear passing by caused Mount’s body to stagger.

I saw Caso, who had kept a distance from afar.

[System Administrator Odin: Help Mary, Karaktu.]

It was not just me, but Caso was also receiving messages from the Doom Kaos.

Soon, he made a choice. However, the one he bowed to was not me, but Doom Kaos. He ignored Yeon-Hee and Mount and started to climb the stairs.

I had no expectations from him from the beginning. Therefore, there was no need to take on the risk of expecting him to betray, and he was scheduled to be the target after Mount.

That was why I answered the call of Doom Kaos. My plan was to eliminate all obstacles before the Final Stage truly began. When he reached the bottom step…

[Woo Yeon-Hee has killed Doom Mount.]

Her spear pierced through his chest. Then, she shouted at Caso’s back.

“It is your turn now!”

Right then, the power concentrated by Doom Kaos pushed me down. There could have been a risk of Yeon-Hee getting involved if I clashed with equal force. It was a shame that I could not kill Caso, but catching Mount, whose whereabouts were unknown, was a big gain.

I was determined. Just as Doom Kaos should not have provoked me, I should not have pushed him beyond a certain point either. Before he made an extreme choice out of fury…

I tightly hugged Yeon-Hee and threw myself out of space.

[You have left the Black Stairs.]

Chapter 509

Gillian was en route to Seoul before returning from Beijing to London. A message arrived on his phone while he was traveling by car.

「Jessica: The baby is healthy.」

It was a social media message, but it felt like he could hear his wife’s cheerful voice saying that. What motivated her to stay alive was the child in her womb. Without the baby, she would not have been able to forgive herself for the mistake she made.

Gillian zoomed in on his wife’s profile picture. Seeing that the woman who valued her privacy so much had actually chosen a sonogram of her child as her profile picture, her mental change seemed to have been immense. Although she was aware of how the world worked, she still chose that specific picture for her profile.

「Gillian: I think I will be able to return by tomorrow.」

In fact, Gillian felt precarious every day. That was the burden one had to bear when they knew the truth.

Outside the car window, he saw the peaceful daily life of the citizens of Seoul. Although it was a scene created by Him, there was an inevitable sense of incongruity. The apocalypse was in full swing on an alien planet. A planet larger than Earth was facing all sorts of disasters that could not be scientifically explained.

Entities named Doom Kaos and the Old One… It was all due to the god-like beings beyond their imagination.

At that moment, the private screen separating the front and rear seats came down. The man sitting in the passenger seat turned his head to Gillian and spoke.

“An incident has occurred at headquarters.”

Although the evaluation of the Awakened had completely changed since the King of Hell released a video, it was undeniable that all of the Awakened were people who had crawled out of hell even if they were citizens of the Savior’s City.

Gillian felt that again from the man’s gaze.

“It is the Maruka clan I mentioned before…”

However, what happened next was sudden. It was not just the man’s voice that scattered. The man who had been sitting there evaporated. It was not only Gillian who was surprised, but also the driver sitting next to him.

The car swerved briefly but found its way back. Gillian immediately lowered his body, conscious of an attack by an unregistered Awakened. Considering that the guy in charge of security had suddenly disappeared, it was the first thing that came to his mind.

The driver, a former special forces member, quickly checked the situation.

“The same must have happened with other cars. The Awakened have vanished. I will escort you to a safe area until the exact cause is identified.”

As the car turned sharply, Gillian’s body tilted to the side. He was already well aware of the circumstances that a minority of unregistered Awakened were still causing problems without being caught.

When he saw the blood vessels in the eyes of the driver reflected in the rearview mirror, Gillian also took out a small pillbox from his pocket. Then, he did not hesitate. He swallowed the pills without drinking water.

Then, Gillian finally understood why the awakening drug was named ‘Spiderweb.’ He could feel every single blood vessel within him distinctly. The rapid circulation of blood throughout them was what resembled a spiderweb. It was an incredible vitality that made everything seem possible.

Upon entering the world of the bronze Awakened, Gillian was more shocked than he had anticipated. The Awakened could not leap over their designated gaps. For instance, a Bronze could not surpass a Silver, and a Silver could not surpass a Gold.

Therefore, the world of a Gold Awakened would have been more amazing than what he was experiencing. Moreover, Gold would be considered a lower class among the Awakened. He heard that He was the unique being in the world where such superhumans lived, so he could not even imagine what kind of beings were above Him. He also wondered how He was protecting this world from such entities.

Soon.

“There was not an attack by unregistered Awakened. The news is that all the remaining Awakened have vanished at the same time.”

Gillian received a phone call from the driver. The same answer was confirmed when he checked himself. Originally, he had planned to meet a Korean named Park Choong-Sik, who was behind the scenes in this country.

“Go to the headquarters. Notify this country’s government that we have arrived.”

Then, Gillian tried to contact the King of Hell. Finally, the dial tone ended and the King of Hell’s heavy voice came through. It was a voice full of threats, which sounded like grinding teeth.

<The Final Stage has begun. I have made it clear to the members that you are the new successor to the throne. Remember what Sun entrusted to you. I will keep an eye on you.>

The call ended before Gillian could ask anything else. He had never imagined himself sitting on the throne of the club because just like he could not comprehend the King of Hell sitting there. It was a seat for only one person.

「Jessica: Where is it?」

Then, his wife’s urgent message came in. Gillian was about to reply that he was on his way to headquarters, but stopped halfway. In this situation, his wife would not be wondering about his whereabouts. She was asking about the location of the emergency club meeting.

「Gillian: The place where the club was born.」

The club’s identity had remained unknown to the world because it was an organization composed of a minority. However, the fact that the Final Stage had begun, meaning all Awakened left in the world had disappeared at once, meant that things were different.

The news was too exposed to many people. Even if the mainstream media was controlled, it was only a temporary solution. It was like sand slipping through their fingers.

It would not take long for the public to figure out about the situation. Considering the worst possibilities that could begin from the Final Stage, maintaining society as much as possible had become his duty. Gillian felt overwhelmed by the weight of the throne, but that was the reality.

He looked at the driver in the rearview mirror and said, “From now on, please pay special attention to my safety.”

***

One side of the highway was being cleared. Vehicles with the South Korean Police Agency logo were leading civilian cars to the remaining roads, blaring their loudspeakers.

Gillian wished he could take the awakening drug consecutively and increase his strength, even if it meant suffering from side effects. He wanted to abandon the car and run away. Even though he had strongly requested the Korean government, the speed of importing and creating them was not up to par.

By the time he received the news that a helicopter was ready, the influence of the pill had disappeared.

Screeeech-!

Suddenly, the car stopped. Gillian checked outside the window first rather than scolding the driver. Most of the cars parked on the side of the highway had people coming out of them.

There were no moving cars. All Koreans on the road were looking up at the sky. Their faces were filled with terror. The noise from a few was so loud that it made the soundproofing of the car seem useless.

The driver’s face in the rearview mirror was the same. His pupils, which had dilated due to the stimulant, were shaking noticeably. He must have forgotten what his duty was.

Gillian hurriedly glanced at the sky. He first thought that something was wrong with the sun. However, when he lowered the heavily tinted window and closely looked at it, Gillian’s mind went blank. A chill went up his spine.

There was no doubt. It was the eye of a deity lingering in the macroscopic world. It was an eyeball, not the sun! One of the things that had brought the outer space to an end had arrived!

Gillian started trembling in fear. That eyeball was located in the sky where anyone could have mistaken it as the sun. At this moment, everyone throughout the world was looking at what he was seeing.

The eyeball was just watching without showing any power for some reason, but that alone was more intimidating than the threat of nuclear forces. The sounds of serial collisions coming from the far rear sounded like a flare to Gillian, signaling the collapse of social order.

Then, he came to his senses. Gillian quickly sent a text to Brian Kim and grabbed the driver’s shoulder.

“Can you drive? If it is hard, then I will do it. No, there is no ‘if.’ You don’t seem to be in the right state to drive.”

His words worked like a prophecy. People who were on the road went back into their cars like mad and started honking. Among them, many cars broke the lane to make way for Gillian. Gillian sent the coordinates marked on the navigation to the association and got out of the car with the driver.

The staff who should have protected him poured out from the security vehicles in front and behind. They moved their positions over the roadside to avoid accidents.

Then suddenly, Gillian realized that the deity’s eyeball had disappeared from the sky. Nonetheless, that did not comfort him at all. The memory of the eye that had been in the sky was now embedded in his brain.

Since the physical manifestation of the evil god had been witnessed all over the world, chaos was inevitable. All that was left was how much they could minimize it. Gillian could not wait until he faced the club members. The faster, the better.

「Gillian: Declare martial law in all countries where our influence reaches.」

Gillian sent a message to the club members. The tremor of his fingertips did not stop even when he sent a personal message to his wife.

「Gillian: Please come as soon as possible. I need you.」

Gillian settled down in his seat. He opened the laptop he had taken out when he got out of the car and made the security personnel stand around like a wall. There was a clear task to do before the helicopter arrived. He needed to cooperate under the financial empire with Brian Kim and thousands of employees around the world. It was something that he would not have been able to think about if it were not for the achievements that He had made.

「Breaking News: A mysterious supernatural phenomenon witnessed around the world.」

「Breaking News: World Awakened Association “The Final Stage has begun.”」

Chapter 510

Gillian entrusted the rest of his work to his employees and got off the helicopter. Steven Johansen, the secretary general of the association, was at the landing site, waiting for him. He was the acting president in the absence of association president Lee Tae-Han and all the other directors. They had not met before, but they acted as if they had known each other for a while.

The secretary-general climbed onto the cart and took hold of the handle.

“We have a place to go. There are instructions left by the King of Hell. Please let your bodyguards step back before that. There are many things I need to inform you in detail.”

As Gillian gave a glance, the bodyguards instantly backed off.

“There are no remaining Awakened. It is not an exception even for the unregistered Awakened. There is no doubt that we are the only ones left on the mainland.”

The secretary general’s tone was extremely polite. A strange excitement was detected on his face as well. He did not look like someone who had tasted fear.

Gillian noticed that he had been invited as a club member.

“When was it?” Gillian asked.

“It was the last time you left.”

The secretary-general responded while shifting his gaze in one direction.

“Do you know about the explosion work that took place a few days ago?”

“I have not yet heard the inside story.”

“It was due to a certain device. He brought in himself and the King of Hell personally oversaw its installation. We believe that the device is holding off the alien invasion.”

“He brought it in himself?”

However, the direction the secretary general was driving the cart was not where the device was installed. A grotesque building began to come into Gillian’s view. It merely retained the shape of a building, but in fact, it had been abandoned by humanity. It was covered in a black substance.

Gillian also knew about that building, which had been rife with all sorts of rumors. No, he knew exactly what the creature named ‘Orca,’ the King of the Maruka clan that lived there was.

The cart actually stopped at the entrance of the building. Gillian found that the secretary general had become stiff. The excitement that had filled him due to being invited to the club had evaporated.

The secretary-general said in a tense voice, “He told me that you needed to hear the truth from the Maruka clan.”

When Gillian finally stood before the Maruka clan, it was more terrifying than the fear he felt from the deity’s eyeball. While the eyeball did not specify anything and had just been floating in the sky, the two eyeballs of this horrifying tentacle monster were glaring at him. It would have been better if it were a condescending look at a biologically weaker species.

Gillian felt as if he was naked and being put on a butcher block.

“The King of Hell sent you this.”

The moment he said that the tentacles attached to the monster’s jaw moved threateningly.

Shriek!

Four of them stopped right in front of Gillian and the secretary general’s retina.

“O―din eui un uh ro mal hae ra. IN GANrrrrrr― ”

Although Gillian was still under the effects of the awakening drug, there was nothing he could perceive. The tentacles were threatening his life. It would not just be his eyes getting pierced. He could end up being chopped into small pieces.

Gillian realized why the Awakened described every moment of their battles against monsters as hell. He regained consciousness and said, “Hurry up and translate. Hey, are you okay?”

Besides the sticky sensation that came up to his knees, the monster’s underlings that could slaughter him were lurking around. The secretary general’s voice flowed cautiously from far behind after a while.

It was only then that the tentacles that were intimidating him were removed and the view was restored. Words that resembled Korean were spat out one by one from the monster’s mouth. Although it was just a language on earth, it felt like a curse that could imprison a soul when it came out of the monster’s mouth.

“Get your mind straight.”

“It says that it is a prospective god who will receive the worship of its kind. The reason for dealing with lowly creatures like you is because of… Odin… To be the only godlike figure…”

“Ask about the eye that appeared just before. Ask if it was either Doom Kaos or the Old One.”

“You cannot…avoid the Old One… The end… That was Doom Kaos’s. But it did not get in… the barrier of the mainland is… Uuuaaaack!”

The secretary-general eventually vomited.

***

<Jessica: Was it that bad?>

<Gillian: It was indescribable with the word ‘bad.’ I still cannot calm down. It was a demon living in a different dimension from us.>

<Jessica: Tell me more about the fear you felt. How was it compared to when you saw the eye of the evil god?>

<Gillian: Are you…thinking of trying it?>

<Jessica: Yes, I should experience it myself.>

<Gillian: No. Never. It is so dangerous. You are not alone. Don’t even think about it!>

<Jessica: If His order is not maintained, then our child’s future will only be miserable. And do not worry. Orca cannot harm us.>

<Gillian: I cannot guarantee that. You can imagine what I felt, but you cannot really feel it. You don’t know what you are talking about.>

<Jessica: Think about it. You are a man who shared the battlefield with Him for a while. The only difference is that our weapon was currency. You are more amazing and brave than you think.>

<Gillian: No, I am just…>

<Jessica: Are you saying that He and the King of Hell were wrong? You are afraid. You saw the eye of the evil god, but Orca seemed more real to you.>

<Gillian: Because I was facing it right in front of me.>

<Jessica: That is why we need to keep exposing ourselves. Especially now, the public cannot take their eyes off the media more than ever.>

<Gillian: …>

<Jessica: Think about it. A demonic being, too terrifying to even hate, is paradoxically talking about our safety in one of our languages. But even such a horrifying creature has a greater fear to obey, and that is Him. In videos, prints, billboards… All media around the world until the end of the last day… Orca will be on our side.>

<Gillian: …>

<Jessica: The eye of the evil god floated in the sky for a few seconds and disappeared, but Orca’s eye will continue to appear in hundreds of media around the world. We can make it even more fearful with our technology. I will convince them. I don’t need a translator. Just give me permission. You are now the successor to the throne.>

His wife’s proposal was tempting. The problem was that his wife wanted to confront that devil of the Maruka clan herself.

However, Gillian could not deny it even then. To confront such an existence, one needed to have smooth communication and a belief that did not bend, while being clever. Jamie? She was not as smart or as strong in her beliefs as his wife.

Therefore, there was no other candidate in mind other than his wife… But considering the safety of his wife and child, it was dangerous to make a decision right away.

There were a few members who could not be contacted. They were unwilling to attend the meeting. They must have come to that conclusion after a painful calculation, but the clear thing was that the absence of Him and the King of Hell significantly influenced their decisions.

Thus, Gillian could not guarantee that the Maruka clan would not turn their backs like them. What if that moment came to his wife?

<Gillian: I will talk to you later in person.>

***

Gillian turned his head as he hung up the call with his wife. The secretary general, whose face had turned pale, was sitting there. He had become a club member due to a crisis. He had also heard from Orca about the truth that started in outer space.

A battle was starting between the evil god Doom Kaos and Him.

Gillian said, “You must have prepared for this, but now we have to keep an eye on you. I hope you don’t disappoint us.”

That was not enough.

“There is a cleaning organization in the club. Our eyes and ears are everywhere.”

“I understand what you are saying,” the secretary general answered with a stunned face.

“Where is our final destination?”

They both got on the cart. As before, the secretary general sat in the driver’s seat.

After a long detour, they arrived at a place that was nothing more than a common building of the headquarters. Once they unlocked the locks and passed by several security devices, a small passage was revealed.

The secretary general opened the passage and stepped back. Gillian bent and entered. Afterward, the passage was expanded enough to stand straight.

There was a golden room at the end of the passage. It was not glided, but all the bricks piled up in the room were made of gold. Nonetheless, this was not surprising for Gillian, who had experienced greater wealth.

His surprise began from the laptop placed on the altar. It was impossible to know when and how it was collected. His fingerprint was the password to unlock the laptop, and there were only two document files by the King of Hell on the desktop.

The first file.

「If I do not return or become unable to control the public due to unexpected events, arm all the human soldiers and invade outer space.」

The command of the King of Hell was inscribed at the beginning. It was not just an order. The real capitals of the Jonathan Investment Group, which was now untraceable, were there. There were many paths that even Brian Kim could not access.

However, what really chilled Gillian was the secret place where the Awakened were kept, enough to arm all mankind.

At the end…

「If our defeat is confirmed, then you must avenge us. Even if it is just a struggle, you should try. Remember what Sun has bestowed upon you, your wife, and all mankind. And remember. Our souls will watch over you after death.」

The public knew nothing about how their fate would be swayed according to the final result that started from outer space. Gillian was frightened and felt extreme pain just thinking about it. Even if he tried to deny it, he ended up visualizing himself carrying out the instructions left behind.

That was why he hesitated to open the next file. There was no way to expect what kind of fear would emerge from Pandora's box. His fingers that opened the box were filled with strength.

Click.

「 1. Lee Young

2. Kim Woo-Cheol

3. Cho Tae-Seob 」

The names and contacts of the three people came into view immediately. Then, at the end…

「In case the members refuse the orders of the chair, you will need to execute them. These three are specially selected from the citizens of the Savior’s City, and they are guarding Sun’s parents nearby. There is no need to mention their belief and strength, so feel free to use them. Nothing on the mainland will be able to stop them.」

Gillian could not take his eyes off the King of Hell’s testament. The only thought he had while looking at it multiple times was that he hoped for victory and also had to fulfill his last mission with a firm resolution like the King of Hell.

As soon as Gillian went outside, he called his wife.

<Gillian: Orca… Please convince that demon. I will join.>

Chapter 511

While the aftermath of Doom Kaos’s eye appearance on the mainland was unfolding, the Awakened were taking the time to solidify their alliances around the leaders of each group in the stage of preparing for the Final Stage. Seong-Il’s group was no exception.

“I do not know what will show up, so we all should be careful and do our best. We won’t be able to close our eyes in frustration if we fail and die at the end,” Seong-Il said, looking at the group members sitting in front of him. There were exactly two hundred fifty members including himself, which was the size of ten attack units.

“After this battle, Saint Dragorin will truly be yours. No one will control you. The World Awakened Association is likely to let you go. Whether you sell drugs or do whatever in Dragorin, they will not care. This place is up to you. Those who want to be kings can become kings, and perverts who dream of having a harem can achieve more than they imagine.”

Seong-Il continued, “I am sure this will happen. Also, I don’t know how many of you still have attachments to the mainland, but if you do, remember this. The Reputation figure is there for a reason. It is an assessment of your contribution, and it will become important. It might be used as a qualification to access the mainland.”

He made eye contact with the members in the front and then added, “All of you should understand what I am saying by now. If the association has any control over you in the future, then it will only be the Reputation figures.”

Seong-Il was still making calculations during his speech. All groups were not composed of the same number of members, but on average… It seemed that the Awakened were divided into about five hundred groups.

It does not seem that our mission is to capture Elsland.

Then, Seong-Il looked at the Guide Lu-luah. Lu-luah shook its head.

After finishing his speech, he had a separate meeting with the attack unit captains. If there were any hard feelings among them, then he intended to sort them out within the given time, and he felt it was effective.

Suddenly, he heard Lu-luah speak.

[It is nice to see you caring for your subordinates, Mr. Caliber. But can you stop and pay attention now? The news you have been waiting for has arrived.]

The Guide Lu-luah flew to the center of the podium. Seong-Il noticed a small change on Lu-luah’s face. The Lusea tribe was skilled at putting on a bright face even when things were bad, but from Seong-Il’s perspective, he could see the fleeting change in Lu-luah’s expression.

[Be happy. Act One Preparation Stage and Act Two Final Battle. The Final Stage consists of only two acts. Are you relieved now?]

[It will not be as long as the Stage of Advent.]

“Let’s get to the point and stop beating around the bush.”

[Please give Lu-luah some time to prepare. Lu-luah has become an inseparable community of destiny with you all!]

[Awakened~ Do you remember the Stage of Advent, Act Two, Stage One? ‘Eight cities,’ ‘Night Raid,’ ‘Light Pillar,’ ‘Zone Eight on the Seventh Floor Barrier,’ ‘Build score.’ If anyone still does not remember after Lu-luah giving you hints, then you must be stupid (*Ծ﹏Ծ) ]

At that time, a bitter smile appeared and disappeared from Seong-Il’s face. Indeed, a dangerous mission was planned.

Act Two, Stage One of the Stage of Advent was one of the most vivid battlefields for Seong-Il. Even He had gotten weakened and nervous during that time. Seong-Il still clearly remembered the scene at the time, when the muscle under His left eye was always twitching.

One of the Awakened shouted, “Is it just us?”

[You are not complaining, are you? Even if other groups do, you guys don’t have the right to whine. You have the Caliber with you.]

[Anyway, the biggest problem back then was that every time the danger level of the Light Pillar increased, or the city was destroyed, the curse on you guys became stronger.]

[Danger Level 1: Decrease in Attack Power

Danger Level 2: Item Incapacitation

Danger Level 3: Trait and Skill Incapacitation

Danger Level 4: Incapacitation of all ability stats.]

[Many stages have failed to overcome this, and the most powerful ones among the light pillars are still intact due to the quest ‘Fight, Fight. Until the Only One Remains.’]

[That’s right. The Final Stage, Final Battle of Act Two is a repeat for you guys. You guys should remove the light pillars. Hey! Are you already scared? Do you want to see Lu-luah getting mad?! ٩(๑`ȏ´๑)۶ ]

The Awakened who Seong-Il made the vice-guild leader muttered, “This…this is difficult to succeed.”

Seong-Il patted his shoulder to calm him down, then realized that he was unconsciously imitating His behavior.

It was true that without having a mindset like Him, it would be difficult to endure with just about two hundred people. Although the Awakened were now stronger than before, they had started with seventy thousand people back then.

However, they would not have asked us to do it if it was impossible.

Seong-Il nodded after exchanging glances with the guide Lu-luah.

[The Final Battle will proceed in two cases. First, if you succeed in removing the Light Pillar, the successful guild will be moved to another guild’s stage. In this case, bonus points will be added to the reputation score depending on the round, along with the reward box. If you succeed again on the transferred stage, you will be moved to another stage.]

[Mr. Caliber seems to have noticed already, right? Yes, the more you succeed, the larger the guild size will be. However, increasing the size of the guild may not be the key point. Because the containment of the enemy camp will also be enhanced. How to adjust this is up to you, Mr. Caliber~]

[The second case is probably the story of other guilds. Under logical judgment, they will have to hold on if they think they won’t be able to reach the light pillar. They should manage the risk level while protecting the city, and wait for a guild with a challenger Awakened like Mr. Caliber to come to the rescue.]

[But with such a weak mindset, it will be obvious. Anyway, it is not relevant to Mr. Caliber, so I will pass it here. Pass~]

Then, one of the Awakened couldn’t stand it and spat out, “Are you telling us to succeed with just this number of people?”

[Gosh. You have a quick temper. I haven’t even started off telling you the good news.]

***

[Good news 1: The light pillar barrier, which is divided into eight areas on the seventh floor, is destroyed by the System’s power.]

[In the past, you had to destroy the barriers of eight areas to open the way to the next floor. After repeating such work, you could face the monster boss protecting the light pillar. However, not this time. The barrier will be removed from the start. All you have to do is climb up the open path and defeat the boss monster.]

[The current System is on your side, Awakened. Don’t even think about the wicked and petty System of the past. You guys are blessed.]

“What about the monsters and traps? And the night raid?”

[Ugh. Those are pathetic. ( ｰ̀дｰ́ ) But that does not mean that you can take it easy. This is your last warning. Do not interrupt me, Lu-luah.]

The Awakened looked at Seong-Il.

He said, “Fine, fine. I get you are worried but be quiet. There will be a Q&A session, okay?”

[If Mr. Caliber wants, we can have that time. But if you listen to what Lu-luah says, you won’t have any questions. You understand, right?]

“Keep going, Lu-luah.”

[Good news 2: You start with a sufficient build score.]

[This point is different from before, too. This was unimaginable under the old, mean System. Let me emphasize again. The current System is on your side, the Awakened. So, do not waste your build score recklessly, but consider how to use it effectively.]

[One of the reasons you had a hard time at the Stage of Advent was because you used the build score more in consideration of other factions’ cities than preparing for the night attack.]

[You have already experienced it once. And now, you are a community. So, think carefully about how to use your build score to effectively protect the city. Don’t forget that the Stage of Preparation is set for this!]

[The Stage of Preparation, Act One, is not meant to be a place for complaints, but for planning city defenses and light pillar strategies. Remember this.]

Lu-luah was passionate with its speech as the failure of the stage meant its downfall. That was the case for all of the Lusea tribe who were designated as guides.

Lulus positioned itself as if it was sitting on Seong-Il’s shoulder. Then, it continued with the support of Seong-Il’s authority.

[Good news 3: Opportunities for rearmament, trade, and store system opening]

[Private trade and store systems are available now. This will be an opportunity for those who have been working hard on collection quests, so find optimized weapons with the prepared coins. You can also exchange your current weapons with other Awakened, or sell to get coins to aim for higher quality weapons.]

[The transactions are due before the Stage of the Final Battle begins, so you better hurry! We hope you guys use the new system very actively! It goes without saying because it is directly related to the survival of the Awakened.]

[Why don’t you do a trade, Mr. Caliber? (๑☉ᴗ☉๑)]

“I did not get any notification yet.”

[It will pop up as soon as the briefing for the last stage is over. Hehehehe. Also, I heard that Mr. Caliber has lots of coins. It seems that the expectation of the honorable *** towards Mr. Caliber is very high.]

The Guide Lu-luah rubbed its face on Seong-Il’s cheek.

[And if there are any leftover coins, could you…give me some. Hehehe.]

Seong-il was not in the mood to react to its joke. Memories of the past were spinning furiously in his head. He clenched his fist, recalling the image of Him from the past.

I will try to be like you this time. Please watch me!

The soaring veins on his arms writhed as if they were alive.

Chapter 512

[The System (Trade) has been opened.]

[The System (Store) has been opened.]

A mixture of joy and sorrow spread among the Awakened because the gap had widened between those who had faithfully completed the loot collection quests and those who had not. The reputation score, which determined the status of the Awakened, now showed a new usage. It could be checked through the coins allocated to their accounts.

The value of the coins refunded by reputation score was significantly higher than selfishly holding onto any spoils. Seong-Il could feel his face flushing as soon as he opened the shop window.

[Available Coins: 1,000,000 C]

He was confident that he had accumulated the highest reputation score by performing miscellaneous collection quests, including the records of Saint Cassian. Nonetheless, a million coins were clearly a special favor that He had bestowed upon him.

Thank you, Odin.

Almost everything was sold in the store system. There were items, skills, traits, and insignias. There was even a portion of level augmentation, which he had never seen before.

Indeed, He was not just pushing the Awakened to the edge without any countermeasures. Despite the disappearance of the light pillar barrier and starting off with build scores, many groups’ destruction was planned on the battlefield.

However, the Awakened themselves could change the future if they fully utilized His arrangements. Moreover, the trade system had a more crucial function than trading itself.

Seong-Il instinctively felt cautious, which was different from his hot breath that was coming out involuntarily. He could not believe that this feature was available.

[Caliber: Am I actually sending this? Please reply when you get it.]

[You have sent a message to Mary noona.]

[Mary noona has read the message.]

[You have received a message from Mary noona.]

[Mary noona: Are you okay?]

At that moment, Seong-Il felt two things at the same time. One was anger toward the Old One, who could have implemented this in the first place but did not. The other was awe for the miracle that He had accomplished. If this kind of communication had been possible in the Stage of Advent, then a variety of possibilities would have opened up as a way to suppress confrontations and secret fights.

Also, driving Ji-Hoon’s group as hunting dogs would have been unnecessary.

[Caliber: Thanks to you, I am fine. By the way, is Odin alright?]

[Mary noona: He will not be okay if we fail. This is the matter of our lives.]

[Caliber: Of course, I know that. If there is something I need to keep in mind, tell me now.]

[Mary noona: There is Doom Caso, but don’t worry too much about it. It is not your responsibility.]

[Caliber: Anything is fine. Really. I wouldn’t care even if I have to handle crap, as long as I can end this mess. I will faithfully do as you say.]

[Mary noona: Nah, the light pillar is the source of Doom Kaos’s power.]

Then, Seong-Il was finally convinced of the reason why he prepared for this moment even by expending so much power.

[Mary noona: The final result depends on you. Everything will be determined by how many light pillars you destroy. Is that too much for you?]

[Caliber: If you trust me that much, then I should live up to your expectations. Don’t worry, noona. I am not a coward. I am not going to think about the lower ones.]

[Mary noona: I do not have any hope for others.]

[Caliber: Same, but let me ask you something.]

[Mary noona: Go ahead.]

[Caliber: What will happen to our homeland if we fail? Will it really be the end?]

[Mary noona: You deserve to know the truth, and you are right. Everything will be annihilated by either Doom Kaos or the King of Hell.]

[Caliber: King of Hell? What do you mean?]

[Mary noona: The one who was in charge of the mainland until now was the King of Hell. Our goals are the same in a broader sense, but not in detail. Just like how I love Seon-Hu and how you trust him, so does the King of Hell.]

Seong-Il did not have any deep interaction with the King of Hell, but it was quite expected of what he would do.

The shrewd rulers had shown something in common while going through the Stage of Advent. When they suffered any damage, they always retaliated, even if it caused them more harm. Only after that did they start figuring out whether it was better to cooperate or continue fighting based on the balance of power between them and the opponents.

The rulers who once dominated the Stage of Advent were naturally good at those games, and retaliation was one of the characteristics they brought in. In other words, it was the principle of life. The King of Hell was one of the most likely to regard this as the truth. He would have left instructions in the club in case this operation failed.

Seong-Il could imagine all of humanity armed with awakening drugs. The scene of people jumping into the fire… It was a truly horrifying spectacle even in his imagination.

[Caliber: Did Odin approve of this?]

[Mary noona: Seon-Hu believes in the King of Hell as much as he trusts himself and us.]

***

[Caliber: I understand what you are saying. You must have felt burdened, but thank you for telling me. My favorite tripe restaurant is on the mainland. We will be able to talk about today with a smile and bottles of soju later. I will treat you then.]

[Mary noona: Caliber! The invincible Caliber! You got this!]

The gratitude Seong-Il felt toward Yeon-Hee was real. Although she was cold toward the other Awakened, she had always been consistently kind to him. It was especially true in her last message. He could feel her care in trying to lessen his burden.

You got this, too, sis. We can do this.

Seong-il turned his head back. Each attack group was gathering separately to discuss future plans there according to his orders. Since Seong-Il was responsible for the light pillars, their focus was solely on the night attack. Thus, most of the weapons that they mentioned were specialized in defense.

Seong-Il would have liked to use his coins to complement them, but he could barely even take care of himself with that much. While his level was higher than Him in the past, His skills and traits were of an unbelievably high quality.

One of the main reasons why He could destroy the light pillar alone was His unified will and a special trait. The trait enhanced combat effects as the battle time extended! Therefore, He did not even sleep in order to maintain that trait.

However, Seong-Il did not have such a trait at the moment. Even if he could keep such a will and mindset, the urgent matter was to make up for that gap as much as possible.

A weapon that enhances ability as the battle continues.

Moreover, things would not end just by destroying one light pillar. There would be endless wars, and it had to be that way.

Until recently, what stood out to Seong-Il was the rapid level enhancement and weapons that could strengthen his main power from bare hands.

[Wrist Guard of Fist Destroyer]

Anyone who saw it would have known that it was for Seong-Il. Nonetheless, the weapon he was primarily looking for was something imbued with the power to sustain combat. He could not afford to recklessly waste coins until he found it.

Seong-Il shifted his attention to the trade window. Many items were already listed and requests were pouring in just as much. Familiar names caught his eye, and Hera stood out remarkably because the message posted by the challenger Awakened was pinned at the top and emphasized in bold.

[* Bulletin Board]

[Title: Seeking a weapon with a sustaining combat capability.

Writer: Hera

Content: Do not hesitate to contact me if you believe that your item has the effect of enhancing abilities each time you persist in battle. I, Hera, am ready to humbly accept your offer, whether it is F or S-class. If this trade proves to be of great help to me, I will never forget your contribution even after the war is over. What you truly need to prepare for is the ‘beginning’ that will open after the end. Let’s start the end with me, Hera, dear Awakened.]

This fucking bitch?

It was impossible for Hera not to know about His history. Even if she was not aware of it, she was also a crafty ruler and knew what she needed the most.

Seong-Il was initially upset, but then acknowledged it. At this point, each and every Awakened in the challenger section was important. He had to welcome if these assholes were sincere, instead of grinding teeth in rage due to ‘competition.’

However, it was hard to expect the same will as His from these guys, so Seong-Il stirred his Sense to raise a stronger voice. He read letter by letter. When a request was being completed, something happened.

[A strategic supply box has arrived.]

Strategic supply box?

Seeing that there was no particular reaction from the other Awakened, it seemed to have popped up only for him. Seong-Il knew where and what the box was. When it opened and a brilliant light stretched out, Seong-Il became genuinely worried. The color of the hue and the degree of the power was the same when he received the breastplate.

He must have used a lot of energy preparing for the Final Stage.

Can you give all of this to me like that? You are going to lose a lot. I am nothing…

The light that appeared out of the box poured toward Seong-Il’s entire body. There was a trait in there.

[A strategic supply box has been opened.]

It was a trait fully filled with proficiency levels! Seong-Il was finally able to know what the name of the trait that He had activated was.

[Passion (Trait)

Effect: Strengthens nine levels of combat effects in proportion to combat time.

Level One. From the start of the battle up to one hour

- The speed of injury regeneration significantly increases.

Level Two. From the end of Level One up to one hour

- The probability of traits and items activation significantly increases.

Level Three. From the end of Level Two up to one hour

- Physical Resistance and Magic Resistance significantly increase.

Level Four. From the end of Level Three up to one hour

- There is a high probability that skill cooldown time will greatly decrease.

Level Five. From the end of Level Four up to one hour

- The charging speed of all items’ defenses significantly increases.

Level Six: From the end of Level Five up to one hour

- Resistance to all negative effects moderately increases.

Level Seven: From the end of Level Six up to one hour

- All effects up to Level Six are enhanced.

Level Eight. From the end of Level Seven up to one hour

- Power Resistance slightly increases.

Level Nine. From the end of Level Eight up to one hour

- A powerful defensive system that protects body, mind, and soul is completed.

* As long as battle continues, the effects of the nine levels are maintained.

Proficiency Level Eight.

Cooldown Time: 1 day]

[You have acquired the trait ‘Passion’ from the strategic supply box.]

Chapter 513

Everywhere was smeared with the blood of elves. It was a place that had been considered the holiest of all, but all that was left was destruction.

Doom Kaos was the only being capable of causing such damage to the ancient shrine. I could vividly imagine him being obsessed with finding the Old One here. He had passed by, so there was no chance for survivors or their souls to be left.

I could sigh in relief. I was right. If I had followed Gold’s memory and chosen this place as my first destination, I would have directly confronted Doom Kaos. Even if we had an unspoken agreement, we were not supposed to encounter him until the moment of the final battle. That was why my first destination after parting with Yeon-Hee was the continents of the orcs. Only after gathering the remaining powers there did I arrive here.

[You have slain the Adult Graf.]

…

[You have slain the Adult Graf.]

[You have slain one of the primal species of the Graf.]

As I lifted my foot and took a step, energies drawn up from the underground seeped in. That was when the leader of the bastards returned.

[Bastard: Yes. It was a hell of a mess. I saw it with my, Lu-seah’s own eyes.]

Until then, I was looking for traces of the World Tree.

[Bastard: Everything, including the Baclans, Grafs, and Barba, all crawled out of the Land of Death. On top of that, Doom… Undead brought dead from other dimensions, and they are running rampant. Elsland is being slaughtered like this.]

[Bastard: There is only one Sacred Tower left, and now that Mana cannot be supplied, the elves are truly powerless to resist.]

The bastard said while shaking.

[Bastard: Lu-seah’s family is ready for anything for Odin’s victory. Please do not forget that…]

If Yeon-Hee had not held their memory storage, then they would have turned their backs on me long ago. The reason why the bastard was trembling was not because it was facing me, but because their own fate and that of their clan was hanging by a thread.

[System Administrator Odin: What about him?]

[Bastard: He is rummaging through the capital of Elsland. Are…are you…really confident? Lu-seah’s faith is stronger than anyone else’s, but you know how weak the faith of the lower beings is.]

[Bastard: Everyone is shaking in fear. I regret saying this, but you need to show assurance to the lower beings. They are all grumbling and making a fuss…]

[System Administrator Odin: Mary and I will step back from the front line after the victory. Then, who will take Mary’s place? Also, there is no one among us who can receive your reverence other than Mary.]

[Bastard: Huh???? She is going to resign???]

An uncontainable excitement burst out from the bastard in an instant. Its wings had always been silent, buried in fear. However, it started twisting its body abruptly from that point.

[Bastard: Come to think of it… The lower ones are too stupid to be a problem. I, Lu-seah, will manage them well to assist you on your journey. Salute!]

Considering that it did not have any choice, such a reaction could have been the best for the bastard.

[System Administrator Odin: So keep this in mind. If Doom Kaos and his minions find the Old One before us, everything will turn to nothing.

[Bastard: Hehehehe. Of course! Once again, Lu-seah and all the loyal members of my clan are ready to make any sacrifice for you.]

After sending the bastards back, I hurried on. A lot of power was evaporating at this very moment. Mana had disappeared from this ancient shrine, but the power contained within the elves remained.

Even if each and every one of them was just dust to me, their total amount could not be ignored. I needed to secure them to ensure I did not lose hope in the worst-case scenario. I had to retreat to the mainland for unconditional defense. Although I could not guarantee how long I could hold out, I estimated it would last at least a century.

Then, as the Old One did to us, I too would find other-dimensional beings to attack him on our behalf. Even if it was just postponing the predetermined end.

Anyway, there were more reasons to find the World Tree than that. I believed that it had a design that would break down the space between dimensions.

I could only send abilities and items unilaterally to system users, but if I secured the presumed design, then I would be able to allow them to respond to me. The Awakened would continue to send power, even at the Final Stage.

The World Tree was a purification device made with the mutual destruction of me and Doom Kaos in mind. It likely outperformed the purification devices I had created in the ground, and the power of the Old One who called us from other dimensions was likely to be embedded in it.

Soon, traces of the World Tree emerged from a pile of buildings. As it was painstakingly crafted by the Old One’s power, its roots remained intact even after taking a direct hit from Doom Kaos’s force.

The materials constituting the ancient shrine and pitch-black stairs were just like this. However, it was useless in this destroyed state. It needed to be restored. Doom Kaos must have learned its identity while destroying it, so he would not just sit and watch the restoration process.

I had to divert his attention with the small bastards.

[Act Two, Final Battle, will begin in twenty-four hours.]

Twenty-four hours was just one day. If given that much time, then the Awakened would be able to prepare.

***

Jonathan was alone, unlike the other groups. However, he somehow felt as though he was with Sun and Mary. Just by picturing a young Mary standing as a teacher on the podium and Sun sitting as a student, a smile appeared on his face. He was one of the few people who knew where they had first met.

[Hera: It was a great honor for me to make a deal with the King of Hell, whom I admire.]

[King of Hell: I have high expectations for you.]

[Hera: I will show my worth, so please watch me.]

[King of Hell: Sure.]

[Hera: I will see you at the end.]

Jonathan stroked the desk. It was indeed a stage created based on Sun’s memories. The desk was filled with doodles by Korean students of the time.

「Do not forget today, the day of the national humiliation in 1997. IMF」

The scribbles in Korean were not Sun’s handwriting. However, being able to experience the anecdote that Sun once told while introducing Mary evoked a lot of emotions.

Back when Korea was a vassal state of the IMF, Mary had bitterly illustrated the humiliation that the nation had to go through to students who did not even know what the IMF was. This scribble was created like that, by a Korean student who disobeyed Mary’s instruction to write in their textbooks and instead wrote it on their desk.

Looking back, Sun was able to rescue his home country from the IMF. Nonetheless, he only used it as a means to boost his wealth. Even up until the time when he could only admire the cold-heartedness of the genius Asian boy, Jonathan could not even dream that a day like today would come. The reality that the IMF was operating like a personal private organization, and the reality of the macroscopic world, where the fight for only holiness had reached its final stage…

You are going to win again, Sun. As you always have.

Jonathan intended to laugh as much as he could when he could. In that sense, this place where Sun and Mary first met was a perfect fit. This place dredged up old and forgotten memories. The memories began from the financial wars he fought on Sun’s side… Everything started from there.

[Act Two, Final Battle, will begin in twenty-four hours.]

Finally.

The faint smile on Jonathan’s face disappeared then.

[Remaining Time (Until the Final Battle): 23 hours 59 minutes 59 seconds]

[You have received a message from System Administrator Odin.]

[System Administrator Odin: Sorry that I cannot support you more, Jonathan.]

[Jonathan: Nah, I have coins left. You already gave me too much. I saved the rest for the future.]

[System Administrator Odin: Doom Kaos is using a lot of power to prevent me and the Old One from going anywhere outside of Saint Dragorin. However, his remaining power still surpasses mine.]

[Jonathan: You should save even a tiny bit of energy. You understand that, right? You are giving off too much now. I still have coins.]

Jonathan could not estimate the power that Sun could wield, but one certain fact was that Sun, too, would have consumed a lot of power while preparing for the Final Battle. Jonathan was worried about that.

[System Administrator Odin: I am talking about skills that cannot be dealt with in the store.]

[Jonathan: No, I have enough.]

[System Administrator Odin: Then, I will dive into the point. He stole Doom Caso. Although he did not precisely catch on to what we are planning, he knows that I am planning something with you guys. Doom Caso will be the biggest obstacle in this operation.]

[Jonathan: What does he look like?]

[System Administrator Odin: You have seen it before. Do you remember the illustration? You would remember because it is also in your villa’s frame.]

[Jonathan: Ah, that motherfucker.]

[System Administrator Odin: He had reached the Ender section, so we cannot underestimate him. We don’t know what Doom Kaos will give to him. If it gets dangerous, Yeon-Hee will help you out.]

[System Administrator Odin: I hope you don’t hesitate to ask for help.]

Even after that, Seon-Hu’s warning continued. With Sun speaking unusually long, Jonathan felt that the end was not far off. He had no regrets in his life up until now, but if he tripped at the end, his entire life would be ignored.

Jonathan ended with this message.

[Jonathan: Preparation for attack complete.]

It was the declaration he threw before stepping onto the financial battlefield with Sun.

[System Administrator Odin: Preparation for attack complete.]

Indeed, Jonathan felt as if he was with Sun at that moment.

Chapter 514

There was the possibility that Doom Kaos could first take over the Old One, the possibility of being disrupted while restoring the World Tree’s root, the possibility of traps left in the tree’s root, and the possibility of the Old One seeking me out first. I was keeping all possibilities open. Of course, there was the possibility that Doom Kaos might try to defeat me first, even at the expense of giving up the Old One.

[System Administrator Odin: If he shows up by himself any chance…you know it, right? Don’t even think of helping me at all.]

[Woo Yeon-Hee: As per the leader’s command.]

Even if it would be the case that I could die… She knew well enough that if we did not unite with a single purpose, we would confront the worst-case scenario.

[System Administrator Odin: Then get ready. It is about to start.]

She took her place and had a dagger in each hand. The Silver that had changed its shape to suit her, and the enhanced Clown’s Dagger, which was her main weapon, were in her hands.

She armed herself and ignited her fighting spirit.

[* System]

[Act Two, Final Battle, has started.]

[Users are moving to each battlefield.]

The power of the divinity stretched out from my fingertips.

Swoosh—

A golden mirage swiftly wrapped around the root of the World Tree.

[Restoration will be completed in one minute.]

[Remaining Time (Until Restoration of the Old One’s Purification Device): 1 minute]

Tik.

[Remaining Time (Until Restoration of the Old One’s Purification Device): 59 seconds]

There was no sign of anything, even as plenty of time passed. I hastily withdrew the power I had spread around and frowned. Only then did her gaze, which was not fixed anywhere, follow me.

[Yeon-Hee: There is no obstacle.]

[System Administrator Odin: It doesn’t seem like he will come straight in either.]

She shifted her gaze to the root. Although the root was largely exposed and appeared undamaged, the reality was different.

Sure enough, Doom Kaos had prepared a strategy for the root, which began from within, not from the outside. I had been cautiously managing my power as I was conscious of the possibility, and now I needed to be more delicate.

[Warning: Doom Kaos’s curse ‘Corruption of the Ruin’ has been discovered. (Destroyed Old One’s Purification Device)]

[Corruption of the Ruin (Curse)

This is a powerful curse consolidated by sacred power. You are not an exception. If you are subjected to it, your sanctity will be temporarily blocked and you will face unbearable pain.

Expected result when subjected: Loss of Divinity for seven days, Level down from GOD to END section for seven days.]

[The remaining time (until the Restoration of the Old One’s Purification Device) has been extended from 59 seconds to 6 days 23 hours 59 minutes 59 seconds.]

Remaining time (Until Restoration of the Old One’s Purification Device): 6 days 23 hours 59 minutes 59 seconds]

I glared at it over and over again. The uncomfortable sensation tangled in the sensory network was exceedingly messy. Once I could align with these nasty feelings, as if completing a circuit, the blueprint that I was not seeking flashed in my mind.

[You have acquired the blueprint ‘Corruption of the Ruin.’]

Those who had long fought as divinities were truly different. A curse that locked away one’s divinity was beyond my imagination.

However, who would be a fool to fall into such a malicious power that was so blatantly condensed? If it had camouflaged by a deception as powerful as the curse and exploded right in front of them, maybe? No, that was not enough.

It was an attack method that could only be attempted when the opponent was in such a heated state that they could not let their guard down. That meant he did not plant this curse in the root hoping that I would fall into it. He wanted me to be tied up here.

[System Administrator Odin: As expected, he begins by inflicting a wound.]

I pulled the energy of the curse from the root, and it appeared as a black parasite wrapping around the entire root. The curse left there was one of the possibilities we had considered.

Nonetheless, to not only let the Final Stage work properly but also to recover the power of the Old One that remained in this world, the blueprint that was embedded in the root was absolutely necessary.

Losing an eyeball was a meaningful sacrifice on the road to victory even if it meant living a lifetime with only one eye.

[System Administrator Odin: Look at me carefully because this may be the last time you see my face with both eyes intact.]

It was not a joke. I wanted her to remember my intact face, even if things went wrong.

Yeon-Hee looked at me as if she was glaring at me. She knew what was going to happen as well.

[System Administrator Odin: The Awakened have started to attack the light pillars. Your bastards are also ready. Even if he is Doom Kaos, he won’t be able to react immediately.]

[System Administrator Odin: But, still stay on your guard.]

The pain suddenly surged up like a blaze. I pulled out my left eyeball myself, then started right away.

[You have sealed the curse of Doom Kaos, Corruption of the Ruin.]

[Sealing Entity: Odin’s Left Eye]

The parasite-like things wriggled up to the palm of my hand towards my left eyeball, where blood was dripping.

***

Doom Kaos’s response was indeed too late.

[Remaining Time (Until Restoration of the Old One’s Purification Device): 0 seconds]

[Old One’s Purification Device has been restored.]

The World Tree had grown vigorously, only to spew out a design and wither in sight.

[You have acquired the blueprint ‘Old One’s Purification Device.’]

The noisy commotion subsided, and the surroundings were filled with the corpse of the Grafs. Their king, who had been slaughtered by Yeon-Hee, was not an exception. In the past, it was a bipedal intelligent creature, but it had been reduced to just a monster due to the repercussions of Doom Kaos’s power.

Yeon-Hee looked at me while wiping off the blood and flesh flowing down her face. There was no congratulations because this was just the beginning. Greetings were too luxurious for the situation. Her purpose here was done.

[User Woo Yeon-Hee has been moved to the battlefield (Final Stage).]

Click!

Just before she moved, she threw Silver into my hand. It no longer needed to stay in the form of a dagger. I held it, which had transformed into a spear, and got into my bedroom.

Kim Ji-Hoon and other devotees were keeping their positions at the door as usual. Then, the door opened. It was not just Kim Ji-Hoon but all of them poured into the room at once and froze immediately when they saw me. They must have also detected the dreadful yet malicious power that was being controlled in my hand.

[Corrupted Left Eye of Odin (Item)

It was a part of a god’s physical body. The powerful curse ‘Corruption of the Ruin’ is sealed inside.

Item Class: SSS

Item Level: 720]

The urgent matter was to prevent this from appearing in the world, and to make it so that no one could find or approach it. Simply hiding it in a different dimension was not enough.

I built a wall using a material that was the same that constituted the ancient shrines and the stairs of darkness. Then, I expanded it throughout the fortress. The room turned into an Eternal Maze with the door as the boundary.

Ddddd—!

The castle vibrated for quite some time as I moved the purification device to the center of the maze. When the enhancement of the device was finally completed, the heart of the Great Red, which had been embedded in it, was reduced to merely a strengthening material.

[* Purification device ‘System Server’ has been upgraded to the final level.]

[* Upgrade List

1. The device has become stronger.

2. You can now recover powers that originate from other dimensions.

3. The power of the Old One remaining in the elves will naturally be recovered upon their death.

4. Once other gods are eliminated, their powers will naturally be recovered.]

Number four was the role of the World Tree. However, it would not be able to prevent Doom Kaos from directly taking the Old One.

I moved my position, opened the door, and stepped out. Kim Ji-Hoon also had Night Eye, so he would have seen the sight from the gap. That place must have appeared as the super-class dungeon, the [Eternal Maze], for him as well.

[System Administrator Odin: Do not step in under any circumstances. You will not be able to escape.]

[System Administrator Odin: Also, always be ready for an attack. The monsters have become stronger. As everyone has embarked on the final war, you too, will inevitably have to fight. The likely target of the monsters will be here.]

“I will keep that…in mind.”

[System Administrator Odin: Show it through results.]

***

Power continued to flow in from the elves on the brink of extinction and from the Awakened in the middle of the battle.

I was searching areas that did not overlap with Doom Kaos, chasing the Old One. Even then, the bastards reported Doom Kaos’s whereabouts, but some of their information was delivered too slowly.

The distance from Doom Kaos was closing as time passed by. He was moving while sweeping everything from the western part of the Elsland to here in the east. As I was conscious of it and maintained a distance from him, I had pushed myself to the edge of the east. I was pushed as far as the region not far from Red’s hideout.

The Old One was somewhere in Elsland, and I was certain about it. What was even more certain was that it was not in the areas that Doom Kaos had passed through. Therefore, the Old One’s range of activity was also narrowing somewhere in the east here.

Moreover, it was highly suspected that the Old One was hiding itself with a structure similar to polymorph. That was the only way it could evade the gaze of Doom Kaos and me.

Then, what I needed to do became clear. Just like Doom Kaos, I too, had to narrow down the Old One’s range of activity towards Red’s hideout! I had to create a reason why the Old One had no choice but to find Red. Even if Red did not keep his promise, I would be able to approach the Old One first.

Invisible barrier, which was the hideout of the Great Red… I had its location.

Finally, at one point…

[The Great Red has cast the Emergence of the Main Body.]

[Would you like to respond to the call?]

Chapter 515

There was no reason to hesitate. I descended as the physical embodiment of the Great Red appeared, and I felt the soul of Red plummeting deep within immediately. Just as its painful howling rapidly faded, I felt a new sight opening.

Flash!

I saw the one fleeing before my eyes. I combined my power with the strength that Red had and struck the barrier. The one escaping crashed into the barrier and was thrown backward. When it looked back at me, the face was unmistakably that of the Elf Queen.

However, those eyes were eerily similar to those I had seen in Doom Kaos. Only those with nothing left but the sheer intent to survive a long battle and become the strongest had such horrific eyes.

Sheeeek-!

My massive arm, covered in red scales, pierced through my sight. Controlling my new tail felt natural. I predicted its attempt to dodge my attack by jumping up, so I swiftly struck it down with my tail in the cataclysmic fire, which was said to occur at the world’s end!

The fire instantly engulfed the creature. Its flailing shadow in the flames resembled a desperate dance. Once I smashed it down with my palm, I felt resistance. It was trying to reveal its true form by shedding the disguise of the frail Elf Queen.

Then…

[Doom Kaos is attacking the reinforced Absolute Warzone.]

Of course, Doom Kaos was aware of the situation.

[Warning: Doom Kaos has destroyed the reinforced Absolute Warzone.]

I summoned even more power to suppress the resistance. I felt the crushed corpse of the Elf Queen beneath my palm. However, the true Old One was still present, embodied in the two relics - the necklace around the Elf Queen’s neck and the artifact resembling the emblem of the altar. They were exactly as I remembered from Gold’s memory.

[Relic of the Lacryma Sect, the Great Emblem]

[Relic of the Lacryma Sect, the World Tree Guardian Necklace]

When I threw those merging relics into space, a blade capable of instantly slicing its neck fell from the sky.

Thud!

***

Thanks to successfully releasing the descent and returning to my body, the pulsating feeling in my chest was my heart, not the Great Red’s.

[The bound entity, the Great Red, has died.]

If I had been a little late, then I would have not have been able to avoid a fatal injury along with Red’s death. However, I could not afford to think about Red’s demise.

Two relics popped out of the space in front of me. As soon as I caught them with both hands, I pressed them down with force again. Although it had already been hit by the curse and could no longer wield its original sanctity, the situation could have worsened if I did not manage to stop the Old One from fully forming its true body.

Pa-pa-pat!

I continued to exert force and travel through space. The destroyed cities of the elves flashed past me. Eventually, I was able to see its true form when the resistance of the Old One seemed to wane.

The entity I held with my left hand was its real neck, and the one clutched with my right was its eyeball. It had offered one of its eyes to control the past queens.

[Relic of Lacryma Sect, the Great Emblem]

[Old One’s Right Eye]

Thus, the face that was held in my hand had one empty eye socket, just like mine. The cursed face looked grotesque, as if infected by a plague. The remaining eye conveyed a clear intent. It was a wicked message proposing a collaboration with me if I let it go at the moment.

I promptly dismissed its creepy voice.

[Old One: Na Seon…]

I could lift the curse that plagued the Old One, but colluding with it would be a path to my own destruction.

[You have blocked the Old One’s message.]

I had no intention of having a conversation with the Old One. Its manifestation, which had momentarily exposed itself, collapsed back into the form of a necklace and emblem.

Doom Kaos’s pursuit was relentless. Each time I leaped through space, it chased after the distortions of space I left behind. At one point, it was catching up and the distance between us was narrowing by a slight margin.

Ddd…

It was not too late. When I sensed the moment I had been waiting for and exerted more force…

Whack!

My right hand, which held the eyeball, clenched into a tight fist. Blood oozed out from between my fingers, and the pain that the Old One must have felt was transmitted through the grip of my left hand.

When I opened my hand, all that was left were remnants of the crushed eyeball. It was merely the remnants of an ordinary eyeball that had lost its divinity. The omnipotent deity overseeing everything in the universe had actually never existed from the beginning. The Old One had evolved from a mere particle to what it was now, either from cosmic realization or by harnessing powers from other worlds like Doom Kaos.

They were no different from me. It was tragic that I had been under their influence for so long. Therefore, it was time to put an end to such days!

[You have destroyed the Old One’s Right Eye.]

Although it was just a part of the Old One, its power was immense. My desire to harness it began to cloud my thoughts.

However, I had seen too many cases where one got trapped in a quagmire due to mere greed for economic, political, or personal matters. It was the same now. I needed to keep in mind that this power was merely the toll I had to pay to return to my homeland.

Stick to the plan. Stick to the plan.

There were times to take risks and times not to. I chose not to absorb the Old One’s power. Instead, I broke it into pieces for Doom Kaos to consume. I spread it around and waited for the opportune moment.

As expected, Doom Kaos’s power that was controlling the rift reacted to its own greed. The sky opened.

Yes, I knew it! You would never be able to push this away. The only thing left in you is that determination to be the strongest. Take this and get away, you beast!

***

When I arrived with all my might, Lee Tae-Han’s office was not empty. Gillian was sitting at Lee Tae-Han’s desk, focused on the monitor which displayed Orca’s magnified two eyes.

「Odin was a terror to all of us. You are under the protection of such a being.」

The caption in English was also embedded below. In the seemingly frozen time, Gillian and Jessica, who were reporting to him, were also motionless. The flow of my power swept them away from my sight.

Even then, with walls covered in sturdy material, the last resistance of the Old One was still intense in my hand. When it was in the form of a necklace, it emanated colorful lights and vibrations. When it was in the form of an eyeball, it glared at me as if it wanted to kill me at any moment. Although it was distorted in pain, there was no hint of fear.

Suddenly, such a glance felt eerie. It was not because of the cursed grotesque look, but because I realized that their mindset was driven solely by a single circuit even though they were gods.

.

Just as the two had fought with each other and had fallen into corruption, my final battle was also predetermined. That battle had taken place in a realm different from the one I had with Arukuda. This fight could feel like an eternity…

I gritted my teeth and focused all my strength on my grip.

[System Administrator Odin: I will never become like you guys.]

Crack.

[System Administrator Odin: Even if it means perishing with Doom Kaos! Never!]

The Old One neither laughed nor pleaded. There was no hope left, but it did not waver at all.

Was I impressed by it? Not at all. It was pitiful and disgusting.

That was the end. The phenomenon of switching between the necklace and eyeball was limited to the necklace now. The chains, intricately intertwined like a precise German machine, began to loosen and dropped out of my grip.

It would meet its end not in its original shape, but as a mere object. There could not be a more miserable end than this. It was the perfect death for it.

Finally, as the necklace turned to dust, its spirit also shattered.

[You have removed the Old One.]

[Warning: But remember. It is not over. It is not over. It is not over. It is not over. It is not over. It is not over.]

[Warning: Doom Kaos is attacking the mainland’s barrier (Mana Engineering Defense Device).]

The power left by the Old One vibrated in the room. When it permeated through my skin and filled me, it resonated throughout my body. Then, it proved its existence, once having fought for the title of the sole deity.

“I will make good use of what you have left behind.”

[The Great Silver has been extracted.]

…

[The effect of the Great Silver ‘Significantly increases power against beings of Doom Kaos’s faction’ is combined with the blueprint ‘Wrath of the Ancient.’]

[Odin’s Flame Shield has been extracted.]

…

[The Great Red’s Unique Power ‘Absolute of the Crimson Flame’ is combined with the blueprint ‘Flame Hell of the King of Hell.’]

It had always been like this. Even when I felt I had reached unsurpassable growth, there was always more, and the rivals who threatened me fell.

Nonetheless, I was certain now that there was only one step above me. I could either step on it and put an end to this never-ending fight, or embrace it and plummet into the abyss of death together.

[Warning: Doom Kaos is attacking the mainland’s barrier (Mana Engineering Defense Device).]

I was ready for either way.

「Father and Mother,

I was able to come this far as my loved ones dedicated themselves to me as if they were looking after themselves. I can finally repay the words they gave to me to you two. Even if I turn back time again and again, I will never do any better.

But my wish is to return victorious and show my healthy self to you both. I promise to do so.

But if I cannot return to you, please do not shed tears in front of my picture. Instead, please be proud of me. The son you gave birth to and raised, gave it his all without any regrets.

I love you, Father. I love you, Mother. 」

The letter that was created in an instant, disappeared across the space.

Chapter 516

Bam!

[The trait Passion has been activated. (Level One)]

Seong-Il descended from high above the sky and split the Baclan’s head in two. The reason he dashed straight into the Red Zone as soon as the stage started was to identify which horde of monsters he would be confronting.

[Guild Leader Caliber: Our first enemy is the Baclans.]

[Guild: City (1) has installed the Weakening Curse Tower (LV.1).]

…

[Guild: City (8) has installed the Weakening Curse Tower (LV.1).]

[Guild: City (1) has upgraded the Wall (LV.1) to Iron Wall (LV.2).]

…

[Guild: City (8) has upgraded the Wall (LV.1) to Iron Wall (LV.2).]

[Guild: City (1) has upgraded the Weakening Curse Tower (LV.1) to Weakening Curse Tower (LV.2).]

[Guild: City (1) has installed Frost Trap (LV.1).]

[Guild: City (1) has installed Bell of Rage (LV.1).]

[Guild: City (1) has installed Rapid Fire Stand (LV.1).]

…

All eight cities located in the Blue Zone began to prepare for the night raids from the Black Zone, also known as the assaults by the Baclans. It was possible only because of the early notice from the Guide that they could use considerable amounts of city build scores.

Just as Seong-Il was about to sprint towards the light pillar in the distance, the Guide Lu-luah appeared, squeezing itself out of the space.

[*** has started the final battle against the Evil God.]

“...As expected.”

[But you won’t know about this. What could be ‘this’ that Lu-luah mentioned?]

“Listen carefully, Lu-luah.”

[Okie~ ( ›◡‹ ) ]

“He did not pair me up with you as a joke.”

[Do you think I would feel like joking even when I am backed into a corner? It is our way of surviving. Understand? I cannot help with that. I should at least talk, or I would be too nervous and might just die. You don’t want to see me, Lu-luah, go insane, right?]

Seong-Il retorted, “I also don’t have time to joke around.”

[...Of course. I will take that as you understood me and get to the point.]

[The homeland of the Human Corps now belongs to a different timeline. This means that time has stopped in Caliber’s hometown. 〻( `ω´)〻 The terrifying *** does not believe your battle will end in just a few days.]

[It means you have to prepare for a long battle.]

“I expected that.”

Seong-Il had time for a nap, but He wouldn’t be able to even afford that. Facing an entity beyond imagination, like Doom Kaos was…

[But I have good news. The upgraded system keeps the store and trading window open. The build score for each quest is almost as high as the XP, too!]

[So do not rush. The Human Corps is more cunning than any other… Ehem…they are a wise group, after all.]

[The average Human Corps will stick to a defensive strategy. If you prioritize the build score and defend, Lu-luah is confident that you can prepare for the night raids.]

[Do you understand? Even if Mr. Caliber does not hurry, the other stages will not collapse. You should prioritize safety, but…]

“Is it just you? Or are the others the same?” he suddenly asked.

[Excuse me?]

Seong-Il narrowed his eyes. “You cross the line under the guise of giving advice.”

[I, Lu-luah, am one of the high priests. Please do not compare me with lesser beings.]

He snapped, “Fuck you. Then just follow the manual. Hey, you have something that you have not told me, right? Look me in the eyes and answer.”

Seong-Il’s gaze on Lu-luah was not the kind one he usually showed.

[Notice: The Final Stage focuses on attacking the light pillar, the weakness of the evil god Doom Kaos. Your success or failure affects mine as well. I do not have much time, but the more you damage the light pillar, the stronger I will become. That is the way to victory. Keep in mind that my defeat means your annihilation. The strong should lead the weak, and the weak should support the strong. Stay united.]

“...”

[There are other challengers besides you, Mr. Caliber. We should prioritize our safety first…]

Seong-Il cursed, “Shut the fuck up. If you open that mouth again, I will break you into pieces.”

[Gasp!]

“You are under my control from now on. If you die, that will be by me.”

Seong-Il shouted, stamping his foot, “Follow me!”

***

[Vice Guild Leader Sapa: Did you see it? It has been confirmed that He is the System.]

[Guild Leader Caliber: Then, who else would it be? He gave us all this, so we should not destroy the city, okay?]

[Vice Guild Leader Sapa: Don’t worry. For Odin!]

[Guild Leader Caliber: For Odin!]

The vice guild leader Sapa could not calm his pounding heart. Although there had been rumors that He might have been the System, this was the first time He confirmed it himself. There was a reason why Caliber, considered His closest aide, was so passionate.

[Guild: Guild Leader Caliber has defeated the group of Baclan warriors.]

“Is this okay?”

The man who asked Sapa had a face full of shock. Sapa responded after regaining his composure, “Are you testing me?”

His tone was cold.

“I am sorry. I misspoke because of the situation. I was wondering if it would be better to support Mr. Caliber even if it means reducing our defense forces. He said he would break through the Red Zone alone and destroy the light pillar, but that is impossible. The fact that the barrier is gone is definitely an advantage, but the deadly traps and powerful monsters inside are still there.”

“How dare you.”

Sapa’s response silenced the man, so he apologized and went back to his post. Sapa was the one who knew Caliber the best among the guild members. He had witnessed Caliber’s journey from Act Two, Stage Two from close quarters. To be exact, he had witnessed the process of Caliber distancing himself mentally and in terms of power from Lee Tae-Han.

After he became independent, it was impossible to match his judgment. If it was possible, he carried it out in action immediately. If not, then he didn’t start anything. This time would be the same. Mr. Caliber must have deemed it inappropriate to reduce defensive forces. This mission is directly related to the result of the final battle, so Mr. Caliber would want to remove the light pillar as soon as possible. He would definitely want to mobilize the attack force, but he cannot afford to do that.

Sapa frowned at the back of the man.

How dare he.

Those who were far from power did not grasp Mr. Caliber’s true intention. Sapa was astonished when he realized Mr. Caliber was proficient in English. It was one of the abilities he had concealed for such a long time.

Looking back at the mistakes he made without knowing this, it was surprising that he still had his head on his neck.

Anyway, this is going to be a fierce battle despite the defense devices.

Sapa’s pupils made a subtle movement as they followed the notification.

[Remaining Time (Until Night Raid): 9 hours 32 minutes 10 seconds]

[City 1

Defense Level: 32

Governed by: Caliber and the Suicide Squad

Residents: 24

Mayor: Sapa]

A defense level of thirty-two was a figure that was usually seen around the end of Act Two, Stage One. However, the city which used to house thousands now only had twenty-four.

This is really tight… We need more, even if they are bronze.

Then, one guild member stood out to Sapa. This person was the one who was most shocked after it was proven that He was the System. Their codename was Katana, and their real name was Murai Eita.

He was one of the most talked-about figures in the world of Awakened. On the day when the stats of the Awakened were officially registered with the association, it was revealed that a mere Bronze at level sixty-two had survived and returned safely. That was him.

People often said that surviving as a Bronze was even more challenging than a Challenger. Considering there were only three Bronzes and twelve Challengers among the entire Awakened, it wasn’t a wrong assumption.

“Katana.”

He turned his head after being called twice. It was hard to tell whether he was smiling or crying, but his expression was certainly eerie.

“He had been…giving me another chance…”

No words of encouragement seemed necessary.

“If you have realized it deeply, then show it through results. Our group is close to Him. Mr. Caliber, His closest confidant, is our leader.”

Sapa turned away after saying those words. Then, the scheduled time arrived.

[Remaining time (Until the First Night Raid): 1 second]

[The First Night Raid has begun.]

[Warning: The Baclan Corps is aware of Caliber Kwon Seong-Il.]

From the edge shrouded in darkness, the outlines of the figures started to emerge incessantly. It was the Baclan Corps.

[The quest ‘My Queen, My Queen’ has started. (Night Raid)]

[My Queen, My Queen (Quest)

Ever since the first queen of the Baclan took control of the group, the Night Raid agents have completed rigorous training. Along with the training, the power gifted by the evil god Doom Kaos remade the Night Raid agents into indomitable warriors.

Mission: Defend against the First Night Raid.

Reward: XP and build score]

Sapa was standing atop a tower and preparing for the impending battle. However, his face hardened with grave concern. It was because he recognized a particularly menacing presence among the throngs of approaching enemies.

[Baclan Corps’s Supreme Commander, Shin Kyung-Ah (Species)]

[She is out of range. (Skill, Night Eye)]

[She is out of range. (Skill, Night Eye)]

…

[You cannot discern the target with your current ability. (Skill, Night Eye)]

[Vice Guild Leader Sapa: Mr. Caliber!]

The response was not a message, but a voice directly from behind Sapa.

“There is no need to panic.”

Sapa turned his head to find Seong-Il, who was fully armored. Not only his gleaming armor, but the mysterious aura encompassing him was also intimidating.

[Passion Level 9 (Trait Effect)

A powerful defense system that protects the body, mind, and soul is in place.

* The Level 9 effect remains as long as the battle continues.

* The maximum duration is one hour if the battle stops.]

“Focus on the defense. I will handle those…”

However, Seong-Il somehow looked pained from Sapa’s point of view. It was not like Caliber to show fear in front of enemies. Yet, oddly enough, genuine pain was shown on Seong-Il’s face.

[Guild: Mary has joined.]

“He seems to ripple us first. It’s the same on the King of Hell’s side! He is not caring about his land on fire.”

“Noona?”

Seong-Il looked at Yeon-Hee in surprise. Her entire body was drenched in blood, and the smell of the Baclan’s blood emanated from her.

“Arukuda is dead, Seong-Il. You can break the brainwashing now.”

- Yeon-Hee: Why? Do you think Seon-Hu did not foresee such a situation?

The pain that lingered on Seong-Il’s face was brief. He turned away. He was a bit hesitant, but every second counted when he thought of the battle He was facing. He needed to move as quickly as possible to destroy as many light pillars as possible.

- Seong-Il: Please take care of here then, Noona! I will be back soon!

Chapter 517

“Doom Kaos seems to ripple us first. It’s the same on the King of Hell’s side! He is not caring about his land on fire.”

Seong-Il pondered Mary noona’s words. He could not make a conclusion about the King of Hell’s side, but Mary’s final battlefield was certainly different from his or the other Awakened. The scent of the Baclan’s blood from Mary noona still irritated his nostrils.

She must have come from the mainland of the Baclan Corps.

Mary noona’s Final Stage was on the monster’s homeland. In other words, her mission was to infiltrate directly into the enemy’s base and eliminate the forces set for the night raids in advance.

Baclan Corps’ mainland…

That place meant a lot to him.

“You must be Mary. I have heard a lot about you. I am Kwon Seong-Il.”

“He must think highly of you. You can call me Mary.”

It was the land where he first met Mary noona.

[The dominated female human has been expelled from the party.]

Also, it was the land where he lost a woman he once loved.

“Seong-Il oppa.”

He could no longer remember her face or voice. All he could recall was the way she used to call him. Yet, the feeling of loss remained etched in a corner of his heart. Whether his feelings for her were of affection or camaraderie, she was the first person he lost. She was Lee Soo-Ah, the Queen of the Baclans.

[Warning: You have entered the Red Zone. Please be extra careful.]

Seong-Il came back to his senses and expanded his sensory network. The path he had cleared was filled with monsters again as nearby monsters had joined in.

At least the trap has not been reset.

Then, the Guide Lulua appeared as if an anime character had popped out.

[I was so nervous I thought I would die. Aren’t you too late? (｡◕ˇдˇ◕｡) ]

He retorted, “Were you just watching? After all my efforts to clear the way, ugh.”

[We, the Lu-seah clan, specialize in mental and spatial control, not raw physical power like someone. So, please spend the remaining coins on me.]

“Yo, Priest. Can’t you just use the mind control ability?” Seong-Il asked flippantly.

[How will we handle the boss fight if I waste the energy now? Please keep in mind that Lu-luah has plans.]

“Forget it. It is like casting pearls before swine.”

[Pearls? Huh?]

“You are so full of it, damn it.”

Seong-Il reminded himself not to get irritated by the annoying pest. Soon enough, he would be mired in an emotional swamp, on edge, and agitated.

He could not allow more than one hour to lapse between being in active battles as he needed to maintain the ninth stage of the trait Passion. A short nap had to be less than an hour.

No matter how superhuman a challenger’s physique was, sleep deprivation was unavoidable. Whenever he remembered how He had gone for nearly a month without sleep, it reminded him of how astonishing His willpower was. Soon, Seong-Il would face such a challenge. Well… the Guardian of the LIght Pillar, which was the boss monster, would be the immediate matter to resolve.

[Guild: Mary has left.]

[Caliber: Gosh, noona. Did you finish it off right away?]

[Mary noona: Leave Shin Kyung-Ah alone until she finds peace. Do not disturb her. And I am sorry that I have to leave early.]

***

Three hours after the first Night Raid began…

[Warning: City (3) is in danger.]

[Warning: City (6) is in danger.]

[Mayor of City (5), Age: One Master. One Diamond. We are good on this end.]

[Mayor of City (7), Masco: Two Diamonds. One Platinum.]

[Mayor of City (6), Ryoko: Please come to the east gate.]

[Vice Guild Leader Sapa: Special forces, go to City (3) right now! Resupply other cities with available resources.]

[Attack Leader, Sigurdson: Move.]

Seong-Il ignored the messages because continuing through the Red Zone was the way to help his subordinates.

As he leaped forward, the place where he stood previously dramatically collapsed. Inside, the magic of Baclan Corps manifested. The thing that looked like the root of a gigantic plant, moving on its own, could be identified as a giant monster. It flailed around, having lost its target.

The entangling death root. Baclan’s brown poison, the phobia of nature.

[This way.]

Seong-Il did not brush off Lulua, who tried to stick close to him. He also did not resist the force exerted by Lulua. The spatial flow arising from Lulua transported Seong-Il to a different space.

There was an old Baclan. The sturdy muscles, which was a distinct characteristic of Baclan Corps, seemed to have faded long ago, as its skin was sagging unimpressively. Moss was growing between the folds of its skin, and what prominently appeared on its face were all fungal organisms resembling mushrooms.

It was difficult to spot it, but there was no issue in identifying its location once he found it. Seong-Il’s fist violently struck the crown of the old Baclan’s head.

Bang!

[You have defeated the high-ranking nature mage of the Baclan Corps.]

[You have gained two reputation points.]

[You have leveled up.]

[Level: 520]

[Guild: Guild Leader Caliber completed the quest ‘Those Who Became Part of Nature’ and has acquired 2200 build score.]

[Vice Guild Leader Sapa: Thank you. Use this in City (6).]

[Mayor of City (6), Ryoko: Yay, we are safe! Invincible Caliber!]

[Mayor of City (2), Ager: Invincible Caliber!]

[Mayor of City (7), Masco: Invincible Caliber!]

[Guild: City (6) has been upgraded from Weakening Curse Tower (LV.3) to Fatal Weakening Curse Tower (LV.4).]

[Guild Leader Caliber: If you die, it will not just end with you. It affects the entire guild and even Him. Fight with the resolve to die, but seriously, you can’t really die.]

[Mayor of City (2), Ager: Invincible Caliber!]

[Mayor of City (7), Masco: Invincible Caliber!]

…

[Mayor of City (1), Eita: Invincible Caliber!]

[Invincible Lu-luah! ٩(๑`ȏ´๑)۶]

Seong-Il smirked at Lulua. Though the bastard was annoying, it was quite helpful. Finding a monster that had almost harmonized with nature would have been difficult for him without the bastard’s support. Even He would have had difficulties with such creatures in the past.

“That’s right. Good job. Let’s end this on the first day, okay?”

[Invincible Lu-luah! ٩(๑`ȏ´๑)۶ Invincible Lu-luah! ٩(๑`ȏ´๑)۶ Invincible Lu-luah! ٩(๑`ȏ´๑)۶ Invincible Lu-luah! ٩(๑`ȏ´๑)۶ Invincible Lu-luah! ٩(๑`ȏ´๑)۶ Invincible Lu-luah! ٩(๑`ȏ´๑)۶]

“...You are going crazy just because I complimented you, right?”

[Have you realized the true worth of the Invincible Lu-luah? ( ๑˃̶ ꇴ ˂̶)♪ ]

Anyway, the XP gained this time was considerable. Honestly, the constant leveling up was clearly making his blood boil in excitement. However, everything including XP and build scores was the power bestowed by Him, so Seong-Il’s expression was not bright.

It was the same when he attacked the Greenwood Continent. With each enemy he killed and completed quests, the XP that came in was on a different level than before. The rule was no different here. Knowing the truth, it was hard for him to accept them happily.

Then, an object that should not have been with the old Baclan’s corpse was discovered.

[Isis’s Enhanced Earring (Item)

It is an item that the high-ranking Baclan mage had as a trophy. It appears to be a main item of an Awakened who died in Act Two, Stage One. It has signs of use.

Item Class: S

Item Level: 490

Effect: Mental Resistance + 15%, Spiritual Resistance + 15%, Health + 50, Agility + 50

* When used, enhances the skill ‘Isis’s Gaze.’]

Seong-Il checked as he moved.

[Ohhh! That looks great! Hehe. If the Invincible Lu-luah wears it, I will be able to assist Mr. Caliber better!]

[Please give it to me. Please? Pretty please? We got it together. The Invincible Lu-luah also has a right to claim it.]

“Do you know who used to have this?”

[So many Awakened died in Act Two, Stage One, so how would the Invincible Lu-luah know that?]

“Items find their owners. This must have belonged to Mary noona.”

[Mary noona is…]

“Shut the fuck up if you understand what I mean. Stop being blasphemous. Just stop it.”

[T…then…please tell the contribution of the Invincible Lu-luah. Pretty please.]

“By the way, when will you stop calling yourself invincible? That’s my title.”

Bang! Baaaaang!

Lulua could not dodge. When it opened its eyes after tightly closing them, over ten Baclans were dead on the ground.

[You have defeated the Baclan assassination squad.]

“You are going to die if you don’t be extra cautious. Now, tell me. Who is invincible?”

[Invincible Lu-luah ٩(๑`ȏ´๑)۶ ]

“Come to think of it, Odin is very generous.”

[Pardon me?]

“Ah, never mind. Get back to work.”

***

After leaving the high-ranking mage’s area, Seong-Il was now doing a reconnaissance mission. It was not enough to just run towards the light pillar. There was no issue if he had a corps-sized force and was led by pursuers or hunters.

However, there was more to consider, doing all the roles. The high-ranking mage alone was a lot of work. Seong-Il had to hurry, but he needed to maintain a calm mind.

As expected, the movement of the Baclans captured in his sensory network was unusual. Ever since Lee Soo-Ah and Shin Kyung-Ah joined the Baclan Corps, their strategies had become more refined each day. Moreover, the traps became more sophisticated and harder to overcome.

The closer he got to the light pillar, the more intense the Baclan’s defense became.

It took one month even for Him in the past. Considering it was divided into Zone Seven and Eight barriers… Fuck. It would be hard to finish in one day. I should think of a minimum of two days.

Seong-Il had other tasks to finish before breaking through the front line.

[Caliber: Noona, are you still on the mainland of the ox-head monsters?]

[Mary noona: Oh, did I tell you that?]

[Caliber: I can tell without asking, haha. I am not sure if you have a moment. I found an excellent item. Based on its level alone, it does not suit your status, but it will become SSS-class if you wear it. Sorry, I got a bit carried away. Please take a look for yourself.]

Mary noona’s task was to locate and eliminate potential threats that could be involved in the night raids from the monsters’ homeland. The more successful she was, the less dangerous the night raid became. This was directly connected to His victory!

Seong-il hoped that this would at least compensate for all the power he received from Him, even if it was something he stumbled upon.

[You have requested a trade. (Target: Mary noona)]

[You have offered the item ‘Isis’s Enhanced Earring’ to ‘Mary noona.’]

Although Mary noona did not give any verbal response, Seong-Il could feel her astonishment.

I knew it.

[Mary noona: Where did you get it?]

[Caliber: Ain’t I right? This is perfect for you.]

[Mary noona: I did not know such a thing existed.]

[Caliber: If the original owner of this item was still around, then they might have been a rival to you. Well, not that they would stand a chance against you.]

[Mary noona: The Second Evil…]

[Caliber: Huh?]

[Mary noona: I can’t accept such a jackpot item for free.]

[Caliber: Nah, we have a relationship stronger than the best friends and family. Although we are not blood-related, you are like kin to me. I would be so happy if you felt the same. Please accept it.]

[‘Mary noona’ offered the item ‘Furious God of the Moong’s Claw.’]

[Would you like to exchange ‘Isis’s Enhanced Earring’ with ‘Furious God of the Moong’s Claw?’]

[Mary noona: That is an S-class, too. Give it to one of your smart, reliable kids. If I find anything else useful, I will send it to you. It’s up to you on how to handle it. You always need resources.]

[Caliber: Okay.]

Seong-Il did not hesitate anymore because he really was in need of resources.

He checked the item. Although the item’s title began with a traditional deity ‘Furious God of the Moong,’ its effect that temporarily amplified power through rage was similar to the one Hera had.

Seong-Il did not need to ponder, even if it was for his rival.

[Caliber: It’s me, Caliber. I got something that perfectly matches your main skill. Claw. It’s the type that fits well with your technique as well. Perfect, right?]

[Hera: Caliber?]

[Caliber: Why? Do you want me to speak in Korean? I heard you are studying hard on it. Good job.]

[Hera: Why did you call me?]

[Caliber: It won’t be easy for you alone to destroy the light pillar. No need for a long talk.]

[You have requested a trade. (Target: Hera)]

[You have offered ‘Furious God of the Moong’s Claw’ to ‘Hera.’]

Seong-Il leaped as he said this for the last time.

[Caliber: It’s for free.]

Chapter 518

The gigantic creature fell and raised a cloud of dust. As Seong-Il stepped on its chest with one foot, a torrent of blood spurted from its wounds. All this blood was a sign that the end was imminent.

Seong-Il managed to fend off its resistance and successfully grabbed its head. Then, he pulled with all his might. Soon, the monster’s head was torn off, spilling even more blood from its neck.

A message popped up.

[Guild: Guild Leader Caliber has defeated the Light Pillar Guardian.]

Seong-Il narrowed his eyes as the monster guarding the pillar was stronger than he had expected. He could get rid of it without much difficulty only because he was fueled with Passion, but it seemed challenging for other challengers in other stages.

His arms naturally rested on his knees in the same stance as he looked down at the monster’s corpse. He bent over for a long time, catching his breath, then straightened his back. By then, messages of support from his group members were pouring in.

[Vice Guild Leader Sapa: You did an amazing job.]

[Mayor of City (2), Ager: Thanks for your achievement.]

[Mayor of City (3), Michael: Thanks for your achievement.]

The light pillar that had been stretching vertically towards the sky had disappeared.

[All: Caliber in the guild ‘Caliber and Suicide Squad’ have destroyed the light pillar for the first time.]

[All: A hundred thousand coins are awarded to Caliber as a reward for the first destruction. Please work harder, other Awakened. Here are the reward details.]

[All: First destruction reward - 100,000 coins

Second destruction reward - 50,000 coins

Third destruction reward - 30,000 coins]

[All: Please keep in mind that these are the official rewards. There are many hidden rewards based on your achievements. The System is fully supporting you.]

It took two and a half days for h8im to destroy the pillar.

“There are a total of five hundred, right?”

Lulua appeared when Seong-Il murmured to himself.

[Now there are 499 left.]

“Okay. Let’s go straight to the next round.”

***

[Area: The guild ‘Caliber and Suicide Squad’ has joined.]

[Area: The guild ‘Savior’s Citizens (11)’ is assigned under the guild ‘Caliber and Suicide Squad.’]

“Were you guys fake?”

“Our hearts have always been with them. It’s an honor to serve under you, Mr. Caliber.”

The man who replied seemed overjoyed by the fact that he had been granted a second lease of life. Not only him but everyone in front of Seong-Il also seemed excited about Seong-Il joining them.

[Miguel of City (1): Mr. Caliber is here! No one else but Caliber himself!]

[Capu of City (5): Invincible Caliber! It is an honor to see you.]

[Aishwara of City (3): Sincerely congratulating you for being the first to destroy a light pillar in the previous stage!]

[Yangmi of City (2): We were eagerly awaiting this moment, holding on in the struggle. Invincible Caliber!]

[Calam Neru of City (8): Invincible Caliber!]

More than half of the original members had died. The city walls, cracked in many places, looked as if they would collapse with the slightest disturbance. They seemed doomed in the face of the impending Night Raid.

Therefore, the fervor was palpable in the messages, but it was only temporary. A warning message, which they had never seen before, cooled their enthusiasm.

[Warning: The Declan Corps is aware of Caliber Kwon Seong-Il.]

[Warning: The risk of Night Raid has increased.]

[Guild Leader Caliber: There is no need to panic. I will cover for the build score.]

Seong-Il hastily shoved food inside his mouth and sped up his pace.

[Caliber: Noona, just listen since you must be busy. It seems like the asshole Doom Kaos has been targeting me, and I think it will be like that for a while.]

[Caliber: He sent me Shin Kyung-Ah last time, but this stage is the dog-heads, Declan Corps. But isn’t the leader of the Declan Corps Doom Kaos?]

[Caliber: What I am saying is, if Doom Kaos shows up, please help.]

[Mary noona: The King of Hell is dealing with Doom Caso.]

Four major battles were underway.

! First Battlefield: Doom Kaos and Him

! Second Battlefield: The Final Stage around the light pillar

! Third Battlefield: Mary noona raiding the monsters’ homeland

! Fourth Battlefield: King of Hell and Doom Caso.

The third and fourth battlefields supported the second, and the second supported the first. Thanks to the King of Hell blocking Doom Caso and Mary noona rampaging in the monster territories, the Night Raid was only this intimidating. Without these conditions, it was hard to even imagine the intensity of the Night Raids.

[Caliber: I will make sure to repay your trust.]

[Mary noona: Huh?]

[Caliber: I realized once more how much Odin trusts me. Thanks for your response, noona.]

[Mary noona: Hurry up. I know you are doing your best, but try even harder.]

[Caliber: I will talk to you later.]

***

After destroying another light pillar and entering a new stage…

[* Rankings (Light Pillar Destruction)]

[First. Caliber: 12

Second. Shin Kyung-Ah: 5

Third. Hera: 4

Fourth. Lee Tae-Han: 4

Fifth. Apollon: 1

Sixth. Hades: 1]

Seong-Il was consciously exerting force on his eyes. Every time he attempted to close his heavy eyelids, a drowsiness overwhelmed him, pulling him towards sleep. Every sensation from his feet touching the ground felt overwhelmingly strong, as if it was shaking his entire brain. It felt as if someone was piercing his cerebral cortex with sharp needles, yet his whole body felt incredibly heavy. Despite his explosive growth, inherent limits were inevitable.

Seong-Il glared at the unfamiliar faces.

“Get the fuck out.”

The threat in his gaze was unmistakably delivering such a warning. Those who were greeting him felt an instant chill of fear. The impression they had of him, known as ‘Caliber,’ was completely different from the rumors.

Seogn-Il disappeared to find a place to rest with Lulua. Only then did the atmosphere in the area, which had been tense because of Seong-Il, began to relax a bit.

The woman in charge of this stage had met with Seong-Il’s vice guild leader Sapa. She carefully opened her mouth, “I cannot trust the rumors. I was confused, thinking I was facing Lord Osiris.”

Facing the hostility of overwhelmingly powerful rulers would make anyone’s mind go blank, thinking of nothing but death. The fear she felt from Caliber’s gaze was like that.

“Please ensure nothing upsets Mr. Caliber. He has not slept a full night’s sleep at all,” Sapa responded.

The woman’s eyes widened. “So far?”

Sapa nodded. “From the start of the stage until now.”

“For ten days?”

“Prepare a light soup that is easily digested in thirty minutes and ensure nothing disrupts his rest.”

Then, other necessary preparations were listed. However, the woman was still shaken from the initial shock. She asked after seizing an opportunity to speak, “...Can the rulers of the Challenger stage stay awake for more than ten days?”

Sapa replied, “Ask Hera, and make sure everything is ready as I have mentioned. Caliber is no longer a challenger.”

Ah! She then realized that the enormous XP gained by destroying over ten light pillars would be unimaginable. The woman gazed in awe in the direction where Caliber had disappeared. She could hear the faint sound of his snoring already.

[Wake up. Wake up! It’s time, Mr. Caliber.]

Seong-Il did not do anything whether it was rubbing his sleepy eyes or retaliating against someone who disrupted his precious sleep. As soon as he opened his eyes, he immediately grabbed the food and water beside him and dashed out.

Seong-Il had become quiet ever since he entered the Ender section. When he had exceeded all his limits and could not control his sensory net, he accidentally felt a certain domain. That realm was one where one could only enter when their innate senses had exploded to such an extent that their cognitive abilities surged incomparably to before.

In that transcendent realm, everything seemed to move slowly. Although he only spent a second there, it felt extremely vivid, leaving no room for doubt. One second could stretch into hundreds of hours or even days there.

Moreover, considering that Seong-Il could experience it, the past ten days for him could have felt like an eternity to Him, who was in an even higher domain. No, he was certain that that was the case.

No words could describe the kind of torment He might have been going through. Compared to that, sleep deprivation was merely a trivial matter he had to overcome.

Yet again, Seong-Il forcefully widened his eyes, resisting the weight of his eyelids. Even if he felt drowsy again, once he overcame this wave of fatigue, he would gain the energy to keep going until the next wave hit. In between, he would shatter another light pillar because Seong-Il had reached the Ender section!

I am finally gaining some speed. I will take down all the remaining light pillars and even those of the missing ones, so please don’t give up from fighting Doom Kaos and what feels like an eternity.

Seong-Il looked up towards the sky, where His battlefield would have been unfolding.

Chapter 519

[Caliber in the guild ‘Caliber and Suicide Squad’ has destroyed a light pillar.]

[First. Caliber: 13]

Through the long passage of time, it was because of moments like these that he could endure such long battles. A gap was created in the sky as the light pillar collapsed. When I infiltrated by eliminating the guardian monster’s soldiers, I was able to confront the guardian.

It seemed reluctant to let go of the pillar, probably because it was aware that the situation on the outside was turning in my favor.

[You have used Enhanced Fire Hell of the King of Hell.]

It was possible to strike only because of the opportunity created by him, the system user, Caliber. His real name was Kwon Seong-Il. Kwon Seong-Il, Kwon Seong-Il, Kwon Seong-Il. I first met him in the Stage of Advent, and he was one of the few loyalists who showed consistent faith until the end.

Another close aide of mine was Joshua. He sacrificed himself to open the final gate. His full name was Joshua von Karjan. Joshua von Karjan, Joshua von Karjan, Joshua von Karjan…

There was another guy named Jonathan who supported me in the vicinity, and the skill ‘Enhanced Fire Hell of the King of Hell’ was named after his code name. His full name was Jonathan Hunter, Jonathan Hunter, Jonathan Hunter…

One of the last two was Woo Yeon-Hee. She was the only woman among my close aides, and I loved her so much. Woo Yeon-Hee, Woo Yeon-Hee, Woo Yeon-Hee…

The last one was Lim Dae-Han[1], who was the first to worship me as a god. Lim Dae-Han, Lim Dae-Han, Lim Dae-Han… These were the five magic words that made me to stay who I was. Kwon Seong-Il, Joshua, Jonathan, Woo Yeon-Hee, and Lim Dae-Han.

I will remember you all until the day when the never-ending fight truly ends.

***

For now, it was enough to kill as many of its soldiers as possible to make him suffer the same losses we had. The time when he was trapped in the Fire Hell was the perfect time for slaughter.

[Valkyries are slaying the soldiers of Doom Kaos.]

At that moment, I was confronting him with flames in between. Soon, his hand burst through the Flame Hell. His melted skin healed immediately, but I did not flinch at all. As his hand tried to strangle me, I thrust my arm into Hell.

My fingertips touched his throat, then his hand strangled my neck first. A painful sensation of the death trait permeated my entire neck, making my eyelids flutter. Then, I grabbed his throat.

We did not stop attacking each other with our hands clenching each other’s necks. Although one arm was bound, there were plenty of things to take the place of our limbs. The Valkyries I created and the soldiers he poured out were just a part of that.

As the flames of the fire subsided, I could clearly see myself reflected in his eyes. No, I tried to see because I could not forget who I was and could not become like him. I wanted to remember what my face looked like at that moment, but that moment passed too quickly.

By the time the wheezing noise flowed between my lips, the energies that came out from us like blood began to clump into a mass. It wrestled for a long time, then gradually began to disappear. Up to that point, we left multiple bruises and scars on each other.

However, neither of us was enough to completely strip our defenses, as we had learned from countless past battles. He tried to escape from my grip by twisting his head, using the skin of his neck as another weapon.

I waited for the right timing and created a gravitational pull from behind. He could not anticipate what was forming at the center of that pull, so he had to let me go. Chains of sanctity grew on his side, which were shackles made with the intention of binding him. It was completed with a force of restraint that was much stronger than the weapons I gave to the Valkyries.

Chrrrrrr-

All sorts of noises filled the air as the chains unraveled and charged toward him. Bursts of energy and fire sparkled everywhere. However, it was already a failed attempt as none of them would reach him.

His judgment was amazing. He narrowed the distance, swinging the scythe at the end of his chain, and his gaze grew uncontrollably with each step. Then, his sinister madness exploded.

He lunged at me, and his entire body turned into a mist-like energy, scattering in all directions.

[Warning: Doom Kaos is reforming the area.]

His first move, whether it was a counterattack or an initiated attack, always started like this. He was well aware of my weakness.

His power that tried to dominate the battlefield always successfully seeped through my empty left eye. For him, this was a never-failing attack, and for me, it was an unavoidable ambush even though I knew it was going to happen. At such times, I felt trapped in a dimly lit basement.

Woosh-

The intensely rotating things flowing around me act as walls that prevent me from escaping. Beyond the cloudy space, neither the Naked Eye nor the sensory network could perceive anything. That was where his attacks originated.

There was no way out of here, but I could not leave things as he intended either. If the area were formed according to his intentions, then he would become the absolute ruler of this space.

I focused on securing space first, which I had repeated countless times.

[System Administrator Odin is reforming the area.]

At the same time, I imposed a single restriction to prevent him from freely relocating the battlefield. The space slowly expanded, and my power permeated into the fiercely rotating flow around. The battlefield created from our contesting forces was completed in the same composition as before.

[The castle has been restored.]

The palace was formed.

[The Valkyrie Corps has been spawned.]

Soldiers were also spread throughout the entire palace. Yes. The heavens were under his control, but the ground was imbued with my divinity.

[Doom Kaos’s territory has been established.]

[System Administrator Odin’s territory has been established.]

[?th Holy Battlefield has been created.]

The start was made by him, but looking at the end result, we were trapped inside the battlefields each of us created. And once again, it was time to begin the fight in this eternal realm where wars never ceased.

***

He was always superior. The scars etched on my body had grown far more than what I had inflicted upon him.

That day, I was at the deadlock that distinguished the realm of the ground from that of the heavens. Valkyries were plummeting with torn white wings, and his grotesque soldiers were disappearing in the same manner. They were made solely for combat without any self-awareness.

My Valkyries and his soldiers had the same purpose, which was to secure dominance and then assist their creator. Each was a summoned entity equipped with a powerful binding weapon, occasionally creating unforeseen variables. The scars that remained on him and me were the results of those times.

I had to be conscious of their movements that crept into my sensory web even while facing the attacks of Doom Kaos.

[You have created the Valkyrie Corps.]

I prepared for the imminent shock by sending additional forces to confront them. In the brief moment my strength ebbed, Doom Kaos’s attack was already completed and heading toward me. Not only did the pressure that pressed down on my crown and shoulders overwhelmed me, but there were also concealed blades that were about to pierce me. By the time I noticed the hidden blades, they had already grazed past me.

“Keuk.”

[Warning: Privilege ‘System Administrator’ has been exposed.]

At the same time, it emitted light through the gap, revealing itself. Just like how he had the light pillar, this small cluster of light was the source of my divinity. It had become more perfect since absorbing the Old One.

His eyes flared with intense obsession after realizing the presence of the light. Within the intertwined waves of our power, his energy pulsated wickedly.

Thump. Thump. Thump-

His relentlessly attacking power aimed either to extract the power of the System Administrator or destroy the light. He occasionally stretched out claw-like fingernails from unexpected places. There were dangerous moments where I had to fend off such assaults.

In the end, his face contorted in frustration because he failed to create a critical moment before the gap closed up.

Swoosh-!

A steel barrier surged between us. His figure was momentarily obscured, and it was a barrier I had created. Originally, it was a part of the powers granted to the Great Silver.

Nonetheless, the barrier leaned flexibly to attack him. In addition, the spikes of cursed steel emerging from its smooth surface were not privileges granted to Silver.

I sensed it was my turn now. I saw a unit of Valkyries sweeping across the front line. They anticipated the spaces he could leap out from, so they flew in a board formation. He lunged at me, sweeping away the Valkyries in a single stroke. The weapons the Valkyries had thrown at him, carrying the power of binding, also vanished without a trace from his one attack.

However, the power I had readied stood in his path just as he had done earlier. It did not matter anymore who had started employing their soldiers first because it was so effective!

The power I had readied manifested as one hundred-eight spaces opened. A spear emerged from each space.

Sheeeek-!

They rushed forth and contained the power of lightning. A number of thick bolts of lightning wriggled from one hundred-eight spears. Each was imbued with the same design as Indra’s Sword and poured toward him.

He did not dodge. It appeared that the electrical energy was focusing on him, but soon bounced off. He charged at me directly, but he had missed something. One space opened a second later.

Sshh-!

A spear that darted out from there grazed his face as it passed. A fresh scratch appeared on his face. The area that had been exposed to me earlier was the realm containing the System Administrator, but what he revealed was a memory from not so long ago.

[You have successfully read a portion of Doom Kaos’s memory.]

[Counterplay (Doom Kaos’s Memory)

Doom Kaos planned Caliber’s death as one of the ways to turn the tides of the battle. While Caliber’s growth was insignificant, he played a critical role in the overall situation.]

Caliber. His real name was Kwon… Kwon Seong-Il. Kwon Seong-Il. Kwon Seong-Il. Kwon Seong-Il.

If he fell victim to Doom Kaos’s plan and were left behind, then another close aide Woo Yeon-Hee would take over his mission. She was the only woman among my close aides that I loved dearly. Woo Yeon-Hee. Woo Yeon-Hee. Woo Yeon-Hee.

1. This is not Lee Tae-Han, just a random character ☜

Chapter 520

[All: The guild 'Citizens of the Savior’s City (7)’ has destroyed the light pillar and the guild leader Jin has entered the challenger section.]

[* Ranking (Light Pillar destruction)]

[First. Caliber: 23

Second. Hera: 9

Third. Shin Kyung-Ah: 7

Fourth. Lee Tae-Han: 6

Fifth. Apollon: 2

Sixth. Anubis: 1

Seventh. Ha Baek: 1

Eighth. Jin: 1]

Ha-Baek was able to put his name in the Hall of Fame thanks to Seong-Il. Every time Seong-Il entered a new stage, he sent some Awakened to other groups, and Ha-Baek gained benefits from it.

Behind the scene, there were numerous stages and warriors that had failed in the bottom of the ranking, and there was even a case when a challenger Awakened named Hades was removed from the ranking midway.

The good news was that Hera was showing remarkable growth by surpassing Shin Kyung-Ah, but she had not shown the explosive speed needed to be considered an Ender. Even with just one level difference, the gap between the challenger and the ender section was extremely wide.

[You have purchased Elixir of Level Enhancement (for Challenger).]

The next likely candidate to follow in his footsteps and enter the Ender was Hera. If she became the Ender, then she could also destroy several pillars in a day. Therefore, the elixir he bought using all his remaining coins was not for Lee Tae-Han.

[You have requested a trade. (Target: Hera.)]

[You have offered an item ‘Elixir of Level Enhancement (for Challenger).’]

[Caliber: Take it.]

[Hera: You are free to try, but you still owe me.]

Seong-Il’s eyelid muscles, which were already sporadically twitching, trembled uncontrollably at that moment. The one who was actually scared by Seong-Il’s uneasiness was Lu-luah. It did not dare approach him closely. It maintained a noticeable distance and was following him from the back.

[What the hell? She is such a bitch. Please bear with it, Invincible Caliber. (੭ ˃̣̣̥᷄⌓˂̣̣̥᷅ )੭⁾⁾ ]

Seong-Il’s face with bloodshot eyes, furrowed eyebrows and consciously tightened mouth appeared as if it would burst if someone touched it. He looked at Lulua and gestured for it to come near him.

There were the bodies of the dead Baclans between Lulua and Seong-Il. Among them was the corpse of the mage who had troubled him early on, which was a masterpiece created solely by Seong-Il without Lulua’s assistance.

Seong-Il was calling Lulua after such a growth. Lulua suddenly realized something that it could not help but to ask.

[Is it a special stage? Hehehe…]

Seong-Il replaced his answer by taking a deep sigh. He was clearly implying that it was not worth his attention. His indifferent gaze seemed only natural.

Then, he hit the ground just as Lulua approached him. The guardian of the light pillar in this stage was different from the previous ones. That was the information he received from the sensory network in the Ender section.

***

[Light Pillar Guardian (Boss monster)

This was not dispatched from any monster corps. It is a soldier created directly by the evil god Doom Kaos, and it guards the vicinity of the light pillar.

LV: 520]

It was difficult to find the differences between the previous light pillar guardian from the information He provided and from its appearance. Nonetheless, the mysterious power had been detected for sure.

There must be a high chance of it being strengthened like the dog-head ones.

Seong-Il kept that in mind. However, there was no difference in the way that he had to tear off the massive black wings attached to the monster’s back. He signaled to Lulua with just a look.

[Go Invincible Caliber! ٩(๑˃́ꇴ˂๑)و]

Such a message looked like a skill that would instantly teleport him on top of the monster to Seong-Il. He could faintly feel the distorted flow of space. He no longer had to rely on it blindly as before because he could now anticipate this flow and combine it with his speed!

When he jumped on top of the monster’s back, his fist plunged into the monster’s spine.

[Fist Destroyer has been activated.]

The monster, feeling the impact, bristled its wings. It was the perfect moment for Seong-Il to grip and rip them off. He widened his eyes because an ominous energy poured out instead of the blood he expected. The energy made his entire body tingle from the intense malevolence. His fatigue vanished instantly.

[Warning: Doom Kaos is aware of Seong-Il.]

“Lulua!”

Seong-Il turned his head and shouted in alarm. His fleeting sense of foreboding had become a reality. Lulua was struggling within a swirl of dark energy, visible only as a faint silhouette.

Nonetheless, the bigger threat was somewhere else. The energy enveloping Lulua was just a tiny fraction. Eight massive tendrils of energy formed, and targeted the cities all around him, drawing vast arcs.

They were different in color, but they resembled the bombardment once witnessed from the towers of the Elf races.

[Caliber Kwon Seong-Il has used the Golden Breastplate.]

[Absolute Warzone has opened.]

But fuck. He could not keep up with the speed of the barrier’s formation. Things happened rapidly, starting with the cities closest to the light pillar!

[Warning: City (2) has been destroyed.]

[The light pillar has entered Danger Level 1.

* Attack power has decreased by thirty percent until the light pillar is destroyed.]

[Warning: City (4) has been destroyed.]

[The light pillar has entered Danger Level 2.

* Items have been disabled until the light pillar is destroyed.]

[Absolute Warzone has been removed.]

The ground shook as far as where Seong-Il was standing, and violent roars came crashing in succession. Although a heightened Sense could cloud judgment, Seong-Il’s decision at that moment was spot on.

He began striking the monster’s head as if it were a movement ingrained in him for a long time. Black energy oozed out instead of blood, sticking to him. The protective system from the golden armor collapsed, but the protective system on the ninth level of Passion still remained intact for a fleeting moment.

He decided there was no time to avoid the monster’s counterattacks. Cutting off its lifeline as quickly as possible was the only way out. With one punch, there was a huge crash!

[Warning: City (8) has been destroyed.]

[The light pillar has entered Danger Level 3. * Skills and traits have been disabled until the light pillar is destroyed.]

Then, the monster’s tail swung heavily, brutally striking Seong-Il’s back. He would have typically been able to dodge such a counterattack, but he clenched his teeth against the shock and mustered all his strength to throw another punch.

However, the sensation of the impact felt different. It was not like hitting the monster. Seong-Il’s punch struck the ground as his body fell limp off the monster’s back. There was a deafening noise.

Thud!

[Warning: City (6) has been destroyed.]

[The light pillar has entered Danger Level 4. * All stats have been disabled until the light pillar is destroyed.]

He collapsed on the crumbled ground. His vision blurred further, barely making out the outlines of objects. The last thing he saw was the silhouette of the monster, especially its battered head that looked barely alive.

Nonetheless, when he managed to poke his head out of the pit, countless silhouettes were swarming around the fallen monster. Although he lost his Awakened abilities, he could smell the stench emanating from the monsters. Every shadow around the monster was a Baclan.

He had ignored these low-class monsters as they did not give him much XP, but now they appeared as formidable enemies. It was not that they had gotten stronger, but that he had become weaker like an ordinary civilian.

Feel like I can bring at least one… But what is the point of that? Just with one ox-head…

***

Seong-Il truly felt the heart-wrenching pain. He was not afraid of death, but it was the guilt of failing to fulfill his mission. Of course, He would have had a backup plan. However, he could not deny that his death would cause serious damage to His plan.

I cannot die like this. How could I die here? Even Osiris survived, so can I. It’s me, Caliber Kwon Seong-Il.

He suddenly thought of Mary noona. She would not refuse a rescue request.

However, he was not supposed to ask for help. This stage was already ruined. The weakening curse from the light pillar would affect the newly arriving Awakened as well.

[Remaining time (until Night Raid): 1 hour 59 minutes 31 seconds)]

That was the real deadline. He needed to eliminate the ox-head creatures swarming around the monster within that time.

Fuck. They got smarter.

They would not be distracted by ordinary temptations. Although Seong-Il was covered in the blood of his kind, they would start chasing him once they smelled the scent of humans.

Even then, there will be enough of them by the side of the light pillar.

No matter the circumstances, he would not flinch at all.

There were roughly more than one hundred Baclans that were gathered around the monster. Seong-Il tried to regain his vision to gauge a more accurate count. He rubbed his eyes vigorously with the thick part of his palm.

However, it only became more blurry. The dark energy had evaporated, but the dust that got in his eyes when he rolled in the pit seemed to have continued scratching his cornea. If only he could cry a flood of tears, then he would have washed away the foreign substances.

He used to cry so easily, but he wondered why he could not do that at the time. It was not just that. The heaviness of his eyelids made his vision flicker darkly due to exhaustion was becoming more annoying.

[Guild Leader Caliber: Respond if there are any survivors! I will have a brief now.]

[Vice Guild Leader Sapa: There is no one who can move, including me… It was an honor to serve you.]

A few more messages followed, all echoing the same thing. The only thing clearly visible in Seong-Il’s sight were those messages of despair. He knew that he could offer them no hope. If sheer determination could decide life and death, then not so many would have perished before.

This was a harsher environment than the hell Osiris experienced.

I am the only one left.

Anyway, he could not remain trapped in the pit. It was something that he had to face at least once.

He threw a stone to a distance, and took the chance to pull himself out of the hole when the Baclans were distracted. Then, he started running with all his might. He did not have time to check the desperate message from some of his guild members. After running for a while, he finally reached the slope he had in mind.

The cliff was filled with the bodies of the Baclans he had slain earlier. He nestled among the bodies, then managed to push another body more over the edge. It was a close call. The Baclans that chased after him changed direction towards a detour that led down the cliff.

Seong-Il’s heart was surprisingly calm, just beating intensely due to the vigorous activity and not out of fear.

Right then, one figure approached Seong-Il as he got up. Seong-Il’s heart gave a huge thump. He clenched a small stone, the only thing that could serve as a weapon around him, not to throw but to increase the strength of his fist.

However, as he looked up, the figure was much smaller than him. It was not the muscular silhouette of the Baclans, and there were long strands of hair.

“Noo… noona?”

Seong-Il frowned.

“Why did you come? Why? Why did you do that? Why…”

Tears that he had longed to shed earlier now flowed freely, washing away the dirt in his eyes. There was only one thought in his mind when he was rubbing his eyes. It was that the great plans had been ruined because of him.

This place had become a land of death, and even Mary noona couldn’t fix it.

However.

“Don’t be so emotional. I am here for the quest. But calling me ‘noona’ is a bit disgusting. Isn’t that a Korean word that means an older woman?”

Suddenly, the face of Hera filled Seong-Il’s vision as he widened his eyes.

“Hera…”

Now that he regained his vision, Seong-Il could clearly see others who approached him. All of them were guild members who had come with Hera. Only then could Seong-Il revisit the message he had missed in the rush earlier.

[Guild: You have joined the guild ‘Hera and a New Beginning.’]

Chapter 521

Lulua, whose life and death had been unknown, also joined.

[Ah! I, Lu-jere, am very honored to see you Lu-luah!]

[Yes, yes. ( ｰ̀дｰ́) Lu-luah is going through a tough time right now, okay? Lu-jere, you will have to work harder for me.]

[Just leave it to me. If Lu-jere did not have that determination, why would I have come this far? My loyalty to the Invincible Lu-luah is eternal. (☞ ՞ਊ ՞)☞ ♡]

[Aww~♡ Lu-jere~]

[Lu-luah~]

“They are making quite a scene,” Seong-Il said in annoyance towards another Guide who had entered with Lulua and Hera. Yet, a fleeting smile momentarily formed a light wrinkle at the corner of his eyes.

It was time for maintenance. Seong-Il felt Hera’s gaze and turned his head toward her. Her glance was sharp. She turned away as soon as their eyes met, but what caught Seong-Il’s attention was that her guild members were staring at her.

Hera’s power was blocked at the moment, making her no different from a civilian. Her limbs no longer held special abilities other than being skinny. However, there were people who harbored resentment towards her. There were definitely people who detested her for bringing them into this dangerous situation.

Nonetheless, none of the male Awakened averted their gaze or whispered to others. Instead, they were just focusing on her. Hera exchanged wordless glances with her guild members with her distinct sharp eyes.

Watching this, Seong-Il thought the real reason Hera’s guild members were being controlled was because of her eyes, not because of the huge reputation reward attached to the quest.

You are quite something, Hera.

Her eyes naturally reminded him of Mary noona’s. Although Hera was a Caucasian woman with blond hair and a slim body like a cat’s, her gaze was identical to Mary noona’s, especially the terrifying look they occasionally gave to their enemies.

[Remaining time (until Night Raid): 1 hour 45 minutes 2 seconds)]

Seong-Il checked the notification and let Mary know.

[Caliber: Noona, it’s me. I have one favor to ask. There will be a night raid by the ox-head corps in an hour and forty-five minutes. But the cities here have been destroyed. You know what happens when the cities are in such a state.]

[Caliber: But that doesn’t mean it’s hopeless. Hera has brought all her guild members. It’s amazing.]

[Caliber: Anyway, the Light Pillar Guardian is about to die soon. The ox-head minions are guarding it, but we will figure it out. So, noona. Please get rid of the night raid!]

[Caliber: From where you are. I will repeat. One hour and forty-five minutes left.]

[Caliber: One hour and forty-five minutes.]

The reply came almost immediately, but it felt long for Seong-Il.

[Mary noona: Okay. You are the Invincible Caliber. Don’t forget that!]

[Caliber: Yeah, I know.]

“Hera, It’s up to us now.”

Seong-Il spoke in English and approached Hera. Then, Hera offered him the weapon she was holding in both her fists. It was the Furious God of the Moong’s Claw, which Seong-Il had given to her in the past.

She said sardonically, “Why, Mr. Fist Destroyer? In this situation, are you still insisting on just using your fists?”

Seong-Il took it without a word. Then, he clenched it with both hands. Even if the item’s effects were blocked, the sensation of it being tightly in his grip felt satisfying. Moreover, the sharpness of the hooks, which protruded more than five inches from his hand, was reliable as it gave him more stability. Even if it broke during the battle, holding it would enhance the power of his punches.

Hera said while looking at him, “You are like a brown bear. Why don’t you change your code name?”

“What are you going to do now?”

Seong-Il nudged Hera’s empty hand.

“Ah, Brown Bear. Your information is not up-to-date. That’s disappointing.”

Hera flicked her finger at a guild member. He was heavily laden. A number of weapons were dangling from the backpack as there were too many to fit inside his bag.

Hera untied a knot, releasing the longsword and said, “The Claw is not my only main weapon. You will find out soon.”

***

A careful rustling began in the bushes. Inside, people smeared head to toe in disgusting blood were keeping their breaths down while closing the distance with the Baclan. There were two large groups in the east and west. Those with ranged weapons led the way.

Seong-Il sent a signal to his group before the battle started. He bent his index finger and pointed at his eyes, then pointed at the back with his thumb. Then, he sent an actual message as well.

[Guild Leader Caliber: Aim for the eyes then retreat.]

The same directive was emphasized on Hera's side. Whether it was crossbow or javelin, the items that provided unlimited projectiles had now had their effects blocked. Once their weapons became useless, they backed up to the rear side and focused on killing the pillar guardians during the battle.

When enough distance was secured, the rustling from the bushes ceased. Seong-Il placed his large palm on the shoulder of a man in front of him. It was not just the man’s shoulder, but Seong-Il’s hand was also trembling.

Seong-Il had remained calm, but now his heart was racing uncontrollably. Fear crept in. As he knew what would unfold and how strong the Baclan monsters were, it was time to remind himself of His teachings.

[Guild Leader Caliber: Everyone must be scared. That is very natural.]

[Guild Leader Caliber: But fear is just a signal that the body sends. It is a signal to give everything you have got against the strong enemies.]

[Guild Leader Caliber: I don’t know how many will survive, but one thing is clear. We will win. We did not come all this way for nothing.]

[Guild Leader Caliber: Whether you get killed or survive, I will remember all of your names. But I am not the only one who will do that. Quest! Don’t forget that He is watching over you. Prove how brave and loyal you are to Him.]

[Guild Leader Caliber: The countdown begins. Ten.]

[Hera: Nine.]

…

[Caliber: Three.]

[Hera: Two.]

[Caliber: One.]

[Caliber: Attack!]

[Hera: Attack!]

***

If the abilities were not blocked, he would have finished those assholes by stomping his feet just once. However, he erased such thoughts from his mind as soon as the battle started. In reality, the large axes the ox-heads wielded became blades of a guillotine, severing the necks of Seong-Il’s group members.

They were not cows. Their bloodshot eyes sat beneath faces of pure evil. In ancient times, such a creature would have been imagined as a demon. Whenever Seong-Il made eye contact with them, something provoked a feeling of ruthlessness.

He could not even afford to check how many had fled in the midst of the fight. He wondered if escaping was even possible. The only things that continued to pile up were the bisected bodies of his comrades, their intestines, and blood.

Yet, it was not a complete failure because the group had created a gap to let the squad come in. However, the problem was that there was no word from them. After barely succeeding in killing a Baclan, Seong-Il checked again.

[Guild Leader Caliber: Where is the Light Pillar Guardian? Are you not responding? Hell? Are you guys all dead?]

Ugh, they can’t even finish it even though we opened up a gap? Fuck…

The battle had then shifted towards the forest.

[Hera: You are still alive, Mr. Quest.]

[Caliber: Just call me one thing. You decide. Caliber, Brown Bear, or Mr. Quest?]

[Hera: You must be in a good state since you can speak like that, Brown Bear.]

[Caliber: Where are you?]

The messages from Hera began to describe landmarks that could pinpoint a location. Seong-Il tried to recall things and dragged himself there. The Baclans seemed to have prioritized guarding the Light Pillar Guardian over chasing.

The survivors, whose flesh were torn apart, started to regroup at the spot Hera described. Those gathered were fewer than ten percent of the original population of the group.

When Seong-Il and Hera met…

[All: The Great Mary has occupied the homeland of the Baclan Corps.]

[Night Raid has been removed.]

A bitter smile brushed Seong-Il’s face. That smile widened a bit more when he saw Hera. Although his eyes were swollen to the point that they were almost closed, the corners of his mouth distinctly indicated Seong-Il’s goofy grin.

When Seong-Il spat out clotted phlegm, fragments of teeth came out with blood.

[Caliber: You look pretty funny, too. They were aggressive, right?]

Hera could only breathe through her mouth. Her clothes were shabby as she had crawled on the ground a lot. She would have fled when necessary and fought when she had to. She should not have allowed the Baclan axes to cut through her skin even if she was struck by their fists.

[Hera: You blabber as much as the Guides. Give me a break.]

[Caliber: Do you think I enjoy this? They have reasons to be that annoying. By the way, do you know that He always carried certain drugs during His time as a pre-Awakened?]

Hera’s eyes flashed as Seong-Il mentioned Him.

[Caliber: He said that even though monster blood has analgesic effects, one should not even think of using it unless it is absolutely the worst situation. Perhaps you have tried it before. What do you think? Doesn’t this situation seem like the worst?]

After finishing his words, Seong-Il walked towards the body of Baclan that looked dead.

[Hera: There is no need to rush! Ms. Mary said…]

[Caliber: You will not be able to imagine the fight He is undergoing. The battle we just had? That is nothing compared to His.]

Seong-Il buried his face in the Baclan’s open wound.

[Caliber: Ah, I miss a bowl of seonji soup[1]

Hera blankly stared at Seong-Il’s back as he sucked up the monster’s blood.

What the fuck is this?

Monster blood could serve as a means of nutrition when there was no food or analgesics. This was because the negative hallucinations it induced could suppress pain. Therefore, anyone who had tasted it once would not touch it again in a dangerous moment unless they became defeated or addicted to it.

They did not want to face hallucinations that were more painful than death, so it was better to die.

[Caliber: Thank you for the help, but this is something I must finish.]

Seong-Il stood up, wiping the corner of his mouth.

[Caliber: Don’t worry. I won’t die from drinking just a bit of this. No, I should not die.]

Seong-Il took the lead and began to walk after saying that.

The survivors got up to follow him, as if part of a solemn ceremony. Hera checked on Seong-Il while heading toward the Baclans. It was unclear what kind of hallucinations he was experiencing, but the torment and fear were evident in his twitching eyes.

The names he murmured in pain conveyed his despair. She wondered who Ki-Cheol, Soo-Ah, and Ja-Seong were. Every time he mentioned those names, Seong-Il cried with his entire body, instead of just shedding tears. Yet, the determination in his steps toward the battlefield was truly astonishing.

Hera looked back. The survivors were also looking at Caliber’s sturdy back as if they were thinking this.

Is he even a human like us? How can he do that?

Are all of His close associates like that? No way.

It felt like such murmurs were echoing around. The reason why the survivors did not lose fighting spirit even on the path to battle the demons called the Baclans was because of Caliber’s superhuman tenacity.

Yes. Who would not be mesmerized looking at the back of such a man?

If you survive again, I will acknowledge my feelings for you, Caliber. Do you know how miraculous that would be for me, Caliber?

Hera felt the grip on her sword. The battle was nearing them. Soon, the sight of the Baclans regrouping in front of them unfolded.

[Hera: Look. Not many of them are left. If we kill all of them, you guys and I are his people. We will be the rulers of a new beginning.]

Just when the Baclans were right in front of them, Seong-Il suddenly turned. The terror on his pale face was glaringly evident. What kind of hallucination could drive a man, who had always stood at the forefront of battles, into such fear?

That fleeting question was on Hera’s mind. However, that moment was brief. Seong-Il turned back towards the Baclans and charged towards them. Battle ensued as the Baclans reciprocated.

Huff, huff.

Hera could not keep up with his speed as her entire body was screaming in pain with every step. However, she still tried her best to catch up.

As Seong-Il blocked an axe swung by Baclan with the claw, Hera launched an attack but was flung away by the monster’s kick. Soon after, Seong-Il plunged the claw into the Baclan’s abdomen.

Whoosh!

***

“Seong-Il is risking his life even with his abilities blocked against those creatures you controlled. Odin is engaged in an endless battle. You won’t understand the weight of every second for them.”

Woo Yeon-Hee held up the head of the Baclan Queen, Lee Soo-Ah. As Lee Soo-Ah had not put any strength in her neck while kneeling on the ground, her head was easily lifted by Woo Yeon-Hee’s hand. Although she was free from the brainwashing, her eyes were still filled with confusion.

“I can’t wait, Lee Soo-Ah.”

Woo Yeon-Hee meant it. If she gave a few days to Lee Soo-Ah like how she did to Shin Kyung-Ah, her mental world would be restored and she would be able to find her identity, but Woo Yeon-Hee couldn’t afford to give that time.

Nonetheless, touching her unstable psyche due to the influence of brainwashing would lead her to death. Lee Soo-Ah’s death would not matter much, but the Queen of the Baclans should have stayed alive.

“You will eventually find yourself again. Do not doubt it. Shin Kyung-Ah did the same.”

“...She did?” murmured Lee Soo-Ah.

Swoosh-!

The knife that Woo Yeon-Hee threw precisely brushed through Lee Soo-Ah’s cheek and stuck in the ground.

“Your tone will also become more polite.”

“...But you have already killed too many of our warriors. Also, you are overlooking the biggest problem. How can you invade the mainland of the Baclans without his power?”

Lee Soo-Ah was not referring to Seon-Hu, so Woo Yeon-Hee’s gaze became even more fierce.

“My Odin is amazing and unbelievable.”

The words spat out by Woo Yeon-Hee were from one of the strong memories she read during the process of lifting Lee Soo-Ah’s brainwashing.

Lee Soo-Ah’s pupils dilated instantly. Woo Yeon-Hee’s words were indeed sufficient to trigger Lee Soo-Ah’s unconsciousness. Woo Yeon-Hee did not miss this opportunity and said, “It is Odin’s command. I will create the passage. You just bring the soldiers.”

It was finally the Queen of the Baclans’ turn to show her consent.

[All: The guild ‘Caliber and Suicide Squad’ has destroyed a light pillar.]

Woo Yeon-Hee then realized how strong the emotions that had been suppressing her were. Feeling so relieved, it felt as if her legs gave out and stumbled.

However, the message was not over. Another familiar name appeared on her window.

[King of Hell: Doom Caso has gone berserk. Help me, Mary!]

1. A Korean dish made with beef blood. The congealed cow’s blood is boiled with various ingredients, often including napa cabbage and green onions, and seasoned with soy sauce, garlic and pepper. It is known for its rich, hearty flavor and is often consumed as a hangover remedy in Korea. ☜

Chapter 522

Stomp. Stomp.

The sound of heavy footsteps resonated on the ground. Doom Caso’s head was sticking out above the forest as it moved. With its head frantically swiveling around to search for something, everyone could feel its anger. They could not even imagine the terrifying power contained in that rage.

It was valid for Jonathan to call it a ‘rampage.’

Would it be possible?

At the moment when such a daunting thought struck Woo Yeon-Hee’s mind, Doom Caso turned its head, directly tracking her location.

Thud, thud, thud!

It began to charge recklessly like a starving beast, but a massive pillar of fire erupted at one point, blocking its way. The scorching pillar curved gently from the sides and wrapped around the beast’s back.

Woo Yeon-Hee took advantage of that time, and she focused on hiding her presence while getting away from Doom Caso.

After a while, she realized she was inside the city. All that was left were corpses swarming with maggots. Not even a single intact body was in sight. Counting the limbs scattered haphazardly everywhere, at least thirty Awakened had met their end alongside the city. The situation in the remaining seven cities was likely the same.

Woo Yeon-Hee turned her head and confirmed there were no light pillars present.

[Mary: Where are you?]

[King of Hell: Let’s meet in City (3).]

The same scenery unfolded there as well. By the time she arrived, the massive beast had already broken through the fire pillar and was once again on the hunt.

She suddenly widened her eyes because she detected Jonathan’s presence only when he was within her attack range. Despite being so close, she couldn’t see him with her eyes.

[Mary: What is your level?]

[King of Hell: Five hundred eighty.]

Unlike her, who had almost annihilated the entirety of the Baclan mainland, Jonathan had been solely dedicated to handling Doom Caso. Indeed, his level was much lower than hers. Yet, the fact that he could hide his presence so perfectly before her implied several truths.

First, this proved that Jonathan was much superior in controlling the power, which was once called Mana. Second, he must have learned such a method from Seon-Hu. Third, that was the reason why Jonathan was able to deal with the stronger Doom Caso until now. Last but not least, this was evident how long he had trained in the spiritual world before the Final Stage, and his achievements were commendable.

[King of Hell: As of now, I cannot fight that.]

Woo Yeon-Hee agreed.

[King of Hell: However, it might be different with a capable guide.]

However, she could not agree with his last statement.

[Mary: To exploit his mental world… Yes, I see what you are thinking.]

Jonathan wished for another chance to train. To be precise, he wanted to revisit the process that Seon-Hu had undergone, believing he could find a way to defeat Doom Caso from it.

[Mary: Any stage you have in mind?]

[King of Hell: The most stable stage for you would be ideal. I am well aware that the guide’s stability is a priority.]

[Mary: Only the inferior ones bother with such things.]

[King of Hell: Ah, I see.]

Then, a roar from a massive beast began to shake the world. Woo Yeon-Hee hurried.

***

Woo Yeon-Hee was the owner of the mental world, and the stage was a place from her memories.

It’s perfect. What a stable stage.

Jonathan immediately recognized the surroundings he was in. At first glance, it looked like the stage where he had waited before the Act One, Final Stage.

However, the empty spots were filled with Korean students this time. The female teacher walking towards him from the podium was Mary, and the student sitting alone by the window was Sun. At that moment, Jonathan appeared like a student in the classroom, irrespective of his will, as set by Woo Yeon-Hee.

“He asked me to tell you that he is sorry.”

Woo Yeon-Hee passed by Jonathan and headed to the virtual Seon-Hu. The stage was frozen in time. Therefore, the virtual Seon-Hu had no reaction even when she picked up his notebook from the desk.

She flipped quickly through the notebook and stopped at one page. Then, she placed it on Jonathan’s desk so that he could clearly see it. What was on the paper was too impressive to be considered a scribble. Jonathan was well aware of what was drawn there. It was a low-class monster from the Declan Corps.

「Classification number: KF―07」

“K stands for Korea, and F is for the monster’s class. 07 is the classification given by the Awakened at the time.”

“Awakened at the time?”

“We refer to that time as the ‘past.’ The days leading up to when Doom Caso eventually ended all human civilization.”

Jonathan noticed that Woo Yeon-Hee’s eyes were fixed in distant space. It was a painful look, like the kind that was seen on the people who had tasted monster blood.

“Seon-Hu traveled back in time from humanity’s last moments.”

Jonathan remained silent. Woo Yeon-Hee quietly looked down at Jonathan and sat beside him after pulling up a chair.

“Sun always seemed desperate. It was more than can be explained by him just knowing the future. It was perhaps because he actually experienced it…”

“Yes.”

“He is more miserable than I thought. I feel sorry for him. I couldn’t ease his burden.”

Woo Yeon-Hee took a deep breath, organizing her thoughts. She was debating how to deliver Seon-Hu’s sincerity, and she was concerned how Jonathan would react to it.

However, she could not push it aside. They were in a situation where memories were eroded by the eternity of time and where she could not even guarantee her own life due to a stronger Doom Caso. If she died without telling him the truth, then the story she had to tell Jonathan would disappear.

It took Woo Yeon-Hee a while to confess the truth.

“Rebecca Hunter. It is the name of your daughter in the past.”

She carefully observed Jonathan’s expression. He looked indifferent and did not even furrow his eyebrows. However, such a look was a common reaction among rulers who were forced to hide their true feelings.

For a moment, Woo Yeon-Hee felt the temptation to use her Empathy ability.

“Rebecca. Rebecca. That is the name of my mother, who passed away when I was young. It seems I passed on that name.”

“...”

“I have never seen anyone who values family as much as Sun does. Isn’t that just like him? He even worries about a daughter I have never had.”

“I agree.”

“Have you seen the past?” he asked.

She nodded. “Of course.”

“You must have seen me and Sun from that era.”

“...”

“You probably know. On this stage, back in ‘97, I was on the verge of being kicked out of Wall Street. But that was also a turning point in my life. I received an email from an investor with exceptional insight. That was how we met. If Sun had not found me, I would have ended up as a Wall Street outcast. How could such a failure withstand the Stage of Advent?”

Jonathan continued, “Those who do not know how to seize victory are the same everywhere. Those who have never won have nothing to learn. Trust me. I would have been unable to escape the fate of a pathetic loser in the past. Losers seek comfort from their families for their defeats. Of course, I am not talking about Sun.”

Jonathan gulped down his saliva and added, “I am referring to myself from the past, who was nothing more than a loser. The only image of me Sun must have seen from the past was that pathetic figure. Rebecca Hunter… There is nothing to be sorry about.”

Ah!

Right then, Woo Yeon-Hee suddenly realized something that made her shiver.

Losers seek comfort from their families for their defeats. Losers seek comfort from their families for their defeats. Losers seek comfort from their families for their defeats…

Jonathan’s phrase echoed repeatedly in her mind. Such words might have been typical to rulers, but what Seon-Hu expected from Jonathan must have been different.

When Woo Yeon-Hee suddenly teared up, Jonathan’s eyebrows finally twitched. The tears Woo Yeon-Hee shed were because she realized the true reason Sun had asked her to tell Jonathan about the past. There was something other than just saying sorry.

Seon-Hu hoped that Jonathan would regain some of his former humanity, even if it were just a little. That is why he chose him as the ruler of the remaining mainland. He believes that we will defeat Doom Caso, but he thinks that the chance of him returning is not likely…

He is willing to sacrifice his own life if he can remove Doom Kaos. Otherwise, why would he ask me to deliver it when he could do it himself after the war? Seon-Hu might be annihilated alongside Doom Kaos.

Woo Yeon-Hee bit her lip.

“I’d like to see the past myself.”

“I was about to show you the image of you being a father.”

***

In the past, Jonathan always reeked of alcohol. When he got drunk, he grabbed Seon-Hu and repeatedly cried out the name ‘Rebecca.’ She was such a beautiful and smart kid.

“Every night, my bed was filled with heart-fluttering excitement. Although it made it hard to sleep, it was okay. I could just wait until the next day to see Rebecca again, and that alone fulfilled the purpose of my life. You will understand once you have children…”

Such scenes passed in front of Jonathan. The last scene displayed Jonathan, who was once a father, walking away while shouting for revenge for his daughter.

“So that was the end of me in the past.”

Woo Yeon-Hee nodded. When she checked his face, she noticed that the ruler’s mask on his face had slightly fallen off. His eyes were shaking.

“Why does he have to apologize? Rebecca was already dead in the past…and so was I. And now, thanks to Sun, I am still hanging on. How about you, Mary?”

She bluntly responded, “I would have died in a psychiatric ward if I had not met Sun.”

“We owe our lives to him. Was all this Sun’s request?” Jonathan asked.

“Yes.”

“It was a pointless favor. He is always calculating, always anticipating the worst. But Sun’s worst-case scenarios are just assumptions and have never come true. It is the same this time. He is probably erasing the worst-case scenario himself.”

Jonathan said that with gritted teeth and placed a hand on Woo Yeon-Hee’s shoulder.

“Never show tears again. Sun is strong. If we do our part, he will return victoriously as if nothing happened. Let’s start training now.”

Woo Yeon-Hee nodded. His last statement gave her great comfort. She tried believing that Sun was probably erasing the worst-case scenario himself…

Chapter 523

He and I were similar in many ways, but there existed an absolute difference between us. Because of that, I discarded the suspicion long ago that we could be brothers. While the source of my divinity was within me, his was external. For some reason, he was slowly losing his power, and the cycle was shortening.

I was confident that ‘that day’ was the turning point. That day.

When I recalled that day, the scars etched in my eye sockets and the source of divinity burned as if they were freshly damaged. I only had one eye at that time, and that day, I lost the remaining one, which was part of my divinity. I did not care what ability I lost that day as it had not hindered my ongoing war with him.

Anyway, that day was the most intense battle since the beginning that I did not remember. I think it started with a single name. I had forgotten that name now, but I still remember that he tried to leave the battlefield after its death was known.

That was his first attempt. Since that day, he had consistently tried to change the battlefield. I did not know why he wanted to do that, but if that was truly what he wanted, he might have found a way to completely defeat me there.

I needed to stop him as I was created to kill him. He was also born to kill me. Thus, the reason for our existence was to kill each other. So, I wondered why I hated him so much.

Look. Nothing happened by mere coincidence. It was just forgotten. There was the beginning to this, to our endless war to kill each other. However, unlike him, why did I prioritize his death above all else? Why was my ambition to be the strongest so small?

This was another big difference between us. While we both hoped to end each other, our purpose for doing so was different. He wanted to kill me to become the only divinity in the world while I prioritized his death above all.

I could do anything if only I could kill him. Just the thought of his death filled my heart with emotion. Until now, his death was just a lofty goal. However, there was a guiding light to this eternal traveler lost in time. The lights that were slowly extinguished… When each beam of light disappeared, a milestone appeared for a traveler.

Originally, he had over five hundred rays of light. However, now! He only had about two hundred. We were finally equal when judged solely by raw power.

Look again. Everything did not happen by coincidence. Was it really a coincidence that he was losing his strength like that?

No. The entire universe was demanding it.

Now is the time. The entire universe is helping you. Kill him. Kill that evil god! Even if it means sacrificing your own body!

I intended to respond to that message. I attacked while suppressing the pain of scars that filled my body. I did not stop striking him with my proud creations. He was drawing near to me by slicing my soldiers.

***

The assault he unleashed painted everything red before me. The eyes I just made could not withstand even his faint breath.

Euk.

For a brief moment, I felt the blood trickling down, wetting both cheeks. The vision cleared as I widened my eyes again. If they burst again, then I could make them again. The energy consumed in that direction was so insignificant compared to the power he just lost. It was almost zero!

As soon as I regained my normal vision, I saw something that wasn’t perceivable by my sensory network. It was his eyes. There was a scar on him too, running diagonally from the left forehead to the right jaw, crossing over the eye. Unlike me, his eyes glowed with divinity. It contained a unique power that allowed him to see beyond the battlefield.

However, what I wanted to confirm was not that. It was his line of sight. Even while staring at me, I could feel that something was not fully focused on me. He was still prioritizing shifting the battlefield.

I did not know what was beyond the battlefield, but I had to stop. Just as I had resisted so far! It started almost simultaneously.

Pat!

The energy he produced was black, and mine was golden. The energies of black and gold intertwined, spreading throughout the battlefield. At that moment, I realized he came prepared for today’s battle as much as I did.

He did not take care of himself. When his scar widened and spilled precious energy, my pain got so intense that I felt like extreme heat was melting my skin.

“Euk…”

The sound came from my lips. As I was pulling power against his exploding energy, all of my scars widened too. Despite our powers being equal, I had accumulated an overwhelmingly more number of scars over time. The real problem was the scar near my heart, revealing the source of divinity.

The warning flashed in my mind that I must not let anything harm the source of my divinity. Painful calculations spun rapidly. If I could sacrifice the source of divinity to kill him, I would love to do it. But that would embrace him and plunge into the abyss of annihilation together. For now, it was impossible.

After my calculations, I distributed the power to protect the source of divinity. Then, the struggling energies of black and gold began to lean in his favor, as always.

A blade whizzed by unexpectedly and scratched somewhere on my skin. Shit. Another major scar had formed.

His dark hand, formed by his power, gripped my ankle. It was aimed to slam me into the ground with significant force, accompanied by a dreadful crushing sound.

Crack!

It was the sound of my leg bone breaking. Golden energy leaked out like blood from the ruptured skin. Given the numerous scars I had, the rapidly escaping energy could be life-threatening to me.

However, why would I allow such a blow?! Even if one foot was torn off, there was something I had to snatch from him. Especially now, when he was recklessly not looking after himself, I had to do it now. I had perfected the same power as his just before.

Whoosh-!

The golden hand stretched towards him, vividly visible in my Sense.

You will never escape from me!

The pain struck me intensely again as my right leg was ripped off despite my resistance. Nonetheless, my Power succeeded in tearing through him as well. Although I could not tear off any of his limbs as he did to me, the goal was right in front of me.

If I could remove his power to control the space! It would be worth sacrificing one leg as an offering. I gripped what I had torn from him.

Crack!

It burst in my hand. Then, the heavens and earth shook, which meant that the battlefield was on the verge of destruction.

This was unexpected. Only then did I realize a fact from the distant past that the battlefield was created by him! As the battlefield collapsed, both his and my soldiers dispersed.

***

I was falling somewhere, but I could smile. There was a sense of déjà vu. I recalled a time when I had laughed like this after sustaining injuries, in both my remaining eye and the source of divinity.

While I suffered physical damage inwardly, he had suffered externally. Due to this, he could not even attempt to change the battlefield now.

Then I felt a hard impact on my back. It was a massive barrier. All this time, it protected the dimension outside the battlefield, now amplified by some life force. Even without being made of divinity, it seemed to be crafted in a way to withstand either of us, at least for a short time.

However, a bigger surprise was the alignment I felt from within the barrier. What it meant was clear that I was the owner of this barrier. If I wished to enter, it would accept me.

Then, I felt the vibrations resonating throughout the barrier. It was shockwaves, and he seemed to have collided with the barrier as well from a distance.

I raised myself by creating a new leg in place of the one that had flown away. Although they were created just seconds ago, they would be of great help in the battle as long as I could distribute power to protect them.

His power seemed to be weakening at a faster rate. The next moment of him losing more power would come sooner. By then, I would be in a position strong enough against him to forget my annihilation.

It was regrettable that I did not have enough power to put on my eyes and legs. Then, I felt a surge in my mind due to the force arising beneath my feet, below the barrier. The power was being used to hold onto the time beneath the barrier, which was the power I had left at the beginning.

Even if I collected amplified power with the strong boundary, it would not be much help. But if it was the power that bound a single dimension’s space and time… It would buy me time to fight him until the next cycle!

I collected the power bound beneath the barrier.

This will be our final, decisive move.

Chapter 524

Gillian blinked in surprise and so did Jessica. It was because thunderous rumbling was echoing from the distant sky. The noise reminded them of just yesterday when the evil god Doom Kaos had looked down upon the world with his eyes.

Much like the ancient Vikings believed thunder to be the sound of Thor’s hammering, the noise felt terrifyingly unnatural, as if it had originated from a realm beyond humanity. Also, given the circumstances so far, it was a logical reasoning. This was an era where the war of the gods had unfolded, and that was the truth.

Gillian hastily brushed his hair back. Jessica noticed Gillian’s trembling hand and his effort to control his emotions.

She said, “We were in the office just moments ago.”

Yet, Gillian did not respond. Jessica realized that he was more horrified now than she had ever seen him before. Many people outside were looking up at the sky, just like them. They were workers who had been working outside and people that the club members had brought.

However, none were as terrified as her husband Gillian. Jessica held his shaking hand and said, “What are you hiding? What have you not told me?”

Jessica’s question was sharp.

Just as Gililan tried to speak, a strange phenomenon appeared in the sky. His mouth closed because of it. The clouds, the sun, and the vast blue expanse of the sky all rippled momentarily before returning to their original state.

“I am not the only one who saw that, right?” Gillian asked.

“I saw it, too,” Jessica responded.

Gillian became ghastly pale and shouted, “Gather the members! Right now!”

Seeing Gillian’s frantic reaction, Jessica felt his fear contagiously spread to her. She shivered and tightly grasped her trembling arms. Then, she sent a message to the club members.

After that she sought out Mick. Mick was the one who operated a group of janitors within the club. However, his duty was not only to physically address external issues but also to secure association meetings. He was the first one Jessica called in when she arrived at the association’s headquarters.

“I received the message.”

“What I need you to handle is the Korean government. It’s more like martial law now.”

The association’s headquarters was built in a city on the west coast of the peninsula, gifted by the Korean government. The world leaders were gathered here at the Global Awakened Association’s headquarters. While everyone hoped unanimously for the victory of the Awakened, it was true they had to prepare for the worst.

Nonetheless, if the worst-case scenario came true and the Awakened and He were defeated, ushering in the apocalypse, the imminent threat was not the evil god Doom Kaos. It would more likely be the martial forces of Korea. They would not know the club’s real name, but they certainly would not overlook the fact that the world’s most powerful leaders were gathered in one place.

“In the worst case, they might try to use the members as hostages to their advantage. Whether that is peaceful or not.”

Mick whispered into Jessica’s ear, “I will keep an eye on them. But you know, an execution order requires the highest authority. Right now, that’s your husband, Jessica.”

“Let’s make this clear first. Once permission is granted, can you handle it? This is like their house.”

Mick nodded. “Yes, for sure.”

“Then be fully prepared. Hopefully the time won’t come, but…”

It was essential for humanity to be fully ready to resist for the sake of the club members gathering in one place. They needed to prevent any external interference and unite with the members. But given that her husband was not the type to easily accept the proposal to start by beheading the Korean martial law commanders, Jessica steeled herself.

However, when the meeting began, Jessica realized how futile her determination had been.

***

It was an emergency situation, and over two hundred members had all gathered. Yet the atmosphere in the meeting room was eerily silent. Jessica discovered that there was a man standing next to her husband, who was likely the reason why. He was definitely an Awakened.

Was there an Awakened left here?

“Please take your seat. It is the chairman’s order.”

A commanding voice sounded right beside her. It was from another man guarding the sole entrance. Jessica could not see the knife in the man’s hand hidden by the wall until she entered the room. The man standing guard-like by her husband was also holding a knife. The atmosphere was tense as they could wield it at any moment.

Jessica found her seat in the middle of the room, which had been pushed to the back. Soon after, the other members, who had been making a fuss, sat down quietly.

Once everyone was settled, Gillian stood up from the throne.

“Silent tribute.”

It was a moment of silent prayer for Him, marking the beginning of the meeting. Everyone lowered their heads solemnly.

“Enough.” Gillian said shortly after sitting back down, “The phenomena in the sky was commonly seen all over the world.”

Even then, the rumbling sound continued outside. It hadn’t stopped since the first time it roared.

“So I will get straight to the point. The remaining humans also need to arm themselves. There are three steps. Firstly, we plan to arm all the soldiers currently in the military.”

Only then did Jessica realize why Gillian was frightened. His voice was trembling. She could only imagine, but never truly understood how he felt ordering the militarization of all mankind. In fact, Jessica could not believe that Gillian, her husband, had made that decision. No one else, but him…

Yet, in that assumption too, her husband wasn’t someone who would execute the order to throw all of humanity into the flames. However, the reality was clear. He was also participating in militarizing humanity, and until now, she had been misjudging him.

Jessica could vividly see her husband’s inner sorrow. Tears welled up in her eyes

The hall became noisy. Even though the knives were threatening the members from front and back, Gillian’s words were enough to throw the members into confusion.

“What…what kind of weapons are you talking about? Nothing of ours would work…”

“We have stockpiled the awakening drugs. Enough to arm the entire humanity. Remember this. Disobedience will not be tolerated. You have enjoyed privileges under His order. Furthermore, all of humanity has been protected under Him. So we will share the fate with the club.”

Gillian nodded. The man standing at the door moved to the center of the room.

Thud!

The sound of the Awakened’s footsteps echoed, and the sound was so loud from the tip of the sword striking the ground. It created web-like cracks around.

Gillian reached under the desk and pulled out a bag. Then, he took out a handful of documents and started distributing them to specific members. The paper listed the locations of warehouses in various countries and the quantity of the awakening agents. The faces of the members who saw them turned pale.

“...All of humanity will fight to the last man.”

Although it was a somber statement, ordinary people with awakening agents would be useless when the gigantic evil god started crushing the world with his massive physique.

The end of humanity was painful to the eyes of the members.

“Do you guys now grasp the protection you have had until now?”

Gillian couldn’t even muster the strength to sneer. His words were for the members and himself, so the terrifying and painful scene was unfolding before his eyes as well.

“Then, prepare right where you sit.”

Gillian returned to his spot and slumped into his chair. Taking his cue, the Awakened descended from the stage and glared at the US president. As the president was about to take out his phone, Gillian’s warning continued, “We must also be prepared to draft all adult citizens. Every single one of them regardless of their gender.”

Right then, the entrance door swung open with a loud noise. The guard who was there immediately stepped back when he saw who had entered.

“The strong will of a person can turn the world into heaven, but it can also become hell for them. The battle Odin is fighting is like that.”

It was the King of Hell, Jonathan.

***

Even if it was not for the tremendous growth he had obtained at the moment Doom Caso was defeated, his eyes had always carried a terrifying power that could subdue anyone with just a glance. Moreover, it now contained determination. No one dared to ask questions and make eye contact with him.

“The Final Stage has reached its climax without you realizing. I have come from there.”

Gillian quickly rose from his seat, but Jonathan did not sit there. He passed by Gillian and stood by the window.

“I cannot see it from here.”

He mumbled words the members could not understand. As he was tracking the battle between Doom Kaos and Sun with his eyes, he was hearing Mary’s voice inside.

“You don’t need to destroy all the light pillars. There will certainly be a point where power is divided, and I think we have passed that moment. So, please wait for Sun on the mainland. He will need you. You believe that Sun will win, right? Leave the rest to us.”

Upon entering the Overlord section, he had a clearer perception of the transcendents’ world. What frightened him was the realization that came with it. The war between Sun and Doom Kaos had been ongoing, even with the destruction of countless light pillars. Therefore, Sun’s victory was now not just a belief, but a rational conclusion.

However, what about the eternal time Sun must have faced during the process? It would rob him of all his memories! Even about who he was and why he had endured such a war. The birth of the sole deity that governed the entire universe was beyond imagination, but that was what made it frightening. How would this small dimension appear in the eyes of such a god?

Moreover, Jonathan could not bear thinking about how he would be without Sun. Only one thing was certain.

The pain of losing humanity would be nothing compared to losing him.

Just thinking about it made Jonathan’s heart ache. He turned to the members and said, “There must be something that other regions captured.”

“What do you mean?”

“Odin and the evil god.”

***

In a video updated by a user from North America, a strange phenomenon in the sky was captured. What distinguished it from other videos was that it was a new event where two different lights, one black and gold, intertwined and then disappeared.

Following that, similar videos from all over the six continents began to be uploaded. The entire range that could be filmed by the camera was dyed in two colors, and such a new phenomenon was discovered simultaneously around the world.

The relentless voice of Maruka’s King began to lose its strength in the terror that struck the entire world.

“Odin was a terror to all of us. You are under the protection of such a being.”

Billboards and monitors that always focused only on the Maruka creature all faded to white, then a familiar face appeared. The voice that began to flow then started to calm the public. Some were hugging their family inside their homes, some were out to get essentials in preparation for destruction, and some were summoned by martial law.

“The owner of the eye is the black rays of light. To us, he is called the evil god Doom Kaos. And the golden light is our leader, Odin. The Final Stage and the battle Odin wages are not far from ending, and it is certain that their victory awaits at the end. So why are you crying? Why are we fighting? What are we afraid of?”

Jonathan’s voice echoed around the world for over a day.

Around that time, the strange phenomenon discovered simultaneously worldwide began to settle in one region, and Jonathan was there. There were civilians, journalists, and even club members determined to witness His battle firsthand. Jonathan did not stop the influx of people.

The ways people expressed their emotions varied. However, the gaze they shared looking up at the sky was the same for everyone, regardless of age, gender, or status.

They were desperate.

Chapter 525

It was an eternal battlefield, where its beginning was unknown. There was a time when he dominated the heavens, and I governed the earth. I could faintly remember it. If he had made a decision then, then he might have at least aimed for mutual destruction, but he did not.

From birth, the reason for our existence was so different. There would never be a moment when I could understand him. The source of my strong hatred toward him would also remain a secret. Thus, I would become a completely flawless existence, who did not remember anything.

Swoosh!

The moment one of my Powers erupted towards him, I saw the path to the future I wanted. Although it was unknown where we had started from, one thing was clear. I could finally bind him! The only motivation that drove me, which was the intention to slaughter him, was contained in my Power. Therefore, my soldiers were born with colder eyes than ever.

When they raised their wings, weapons that could bind him were held in each hand. Then, they flew straight towards him. Thousands of pairs of wings simultaneously covered the visible range. Yet, there was not a glimpse of a single black wing through the gaps.

He lacked the energy to oppose me with the same amount of power as he had been weakened. Since that happened, occasionally his eyes began to be revealed. When a group of soldiers evaporated due to him, his whole body was exposed.

And finally, when all the soldiers were slaughtered, he finally realized something was wrong and showed a motion to surge towards me. However, it was too late.

The spears left behind by the dead soldiers writhed. They hovered around him and all at once, their tips aimed and pierced through space towards him. One of them thrust into his chest.

Pat!

I, too, jumped through the space in front of him and gripped the spear shaft stuck in his chest. I could see his distorted face and struggle in an attempt to not be bound. I could feel the strong resistance from his clenched fists.

He wasn’t able to take care of himself, and the energies he bled out were darker than ever. His wounds were bursting as if veins were popping, but even then he focused only on preventing the spear from piercing his chest.

The energies he shed moved like parasites. They climbed up the spear shaft. They gnawed on my fist, hoping I would release the spear, but the force I had released earlier exploded from his back at that moment.

Argh!

His mouth opened.

Sheaaaah!

He crashed downward, aiming for the lower barrier. I first felt the sensation of the spearhead thrusting into his chest, then heard his scream. At last, the tip of the spear was buried inside him, and the power of binding was completed.

It appeared as if he would bounce off, but he soon went limp. It was too early for me to be happy. I had bound him, but that did not mean that I had cut off his breath. I needed to press him down with force and seal his divinity. That was the only way to kill an immortal being and put an end to this never-ending fight.

Srr.

Energy erupted from both him and me simultaneously. They were gold and black.

***

I felt it.

When I felt his strength wane considerably, I could not control myself. An excited tremor that began deep within my chest shook my entire body. My vision also shook, capturing his distorted face.

The curse to seal his divinity began within that tremor. Even as he screamed, he had a look of determination in his eyes that he would never give up. However, sheer willpower was meaningless as he could not reverse the situation.

It was an eternal struggle that seemed neverending. Just glaring at me would never overturn all those years.

The curse immediately stripped him of his sacred facade. Steam burst from his face, and the evil energy emanating from that started melting his skin. He was simply exposed to the process of his divinity being sealed and could not even struggle as he had been restrained for so long.

However, suddenly…

Boom!

It sounded like the air was exploding, and he plummeted downwards. The barrier below was already on the verge of breaking, and it could not withstand the explosive power of the curse.

But he was almost dead anyway. There were a few nuisances there, but none could hinder me. He faced me with an utterly motionless posture. The sight of him, with his divinity sealed, was pitiful. The spear that impaled him remained embedded in the ground, continuing to bind him.

If he had been present as a divine being, such limitations would have been a jest to him. Nevertheless, in his current state with his divinity sealed, he was incapable of enduring the lightning potency that was being emitted from the spear. Furthermore, he could not subsist in the same realm as me, so all he could do was remain immobilized with his eyes stretched wide in torment.

I lowered several levels of my Sense, driven by the urge to witness his death sooner. The moment time returned to its normal flow…

Splat!

Blood sprayed before my eyes, but even prior to it reaching my face, it transformed into red powder and dispersed in every direction.

I remain at the end of eternity. Just die.

I could finally mock him by extinguishing his soul. I naturally raised my head, feeling the power that flowed into me. With every breath, I could feel its complete synchronization with me. This feeling of fullness was the power he had so desired, which made me unique.

I will endow my creations with souls and egos to manage various dimensions. I will watch over the birth of new beings that can challenge my divinity. I will distinguish between what should disappear and what should remain.

However, the reason for my unending tremor was still the same. It was not because I had killed him and absorbed him to achieve the status of the one and only god. He had exploded and died, leaving nothing, even his blood and flesh. It was a complete annihilation! The crater from his impact on the earth was the only thing he left and my only joy.

Unlike my concerns, there was no emptiness. I had concluded my battle with him, but the thrilling sensation I had felt was endless. The thrill of this moment would last longer than the eternal struggle I had.

***

I killed him.

***

There were things that needed to be addressed before returning to my location. Things that should not have remained, which had to be vanished… One of them was approaching me from a distance with a loud scream and a burst of flames.

“Stay away! If I even catch a glimpse of an attempt to get near me, I will kill you all!”

The man looked insignificant by himself. He was the same kind as the one that was waiting for resurrection not far from here. However, if he attained cosmic enlightenment, he could expand his innate powers and pose a challenge to me.

He could have been one of my forgotten creations. But I could not ignore the possibility that he could pose a threat and annoyance to me. Even if he was born from my benevolence…

As I was about to finish him off, I heard a voice.

- Sun, it’s me. Jonathan.

His voice interrupted my decision.

Jonathan. What is it?!

I wondered why those three syllables resonated so vividly in my mind. Even looking again, sending a telepathic message to me seemed like a mediocre ability. However, it was impossible that someone could wield such a power akin to a command.

I held back the power I was trying to exert as I became curious about this guy’s identity.

Jonathan.

Even when I waited and thought again, something stirred inside me.

Jonathan.

When I called out that three-syllable name, it became clear. It felt like something deep inside me was etched and moved on its own.

Deep… Deep inside… Deep inside?

As I frowned due to surprise, the person who introduced himself as Jonathan landed in front of me. I did not know what made this cold and fierce-faced man tear up. The tears that welled up in his eyes seemed as if they would spill any moment.

Hmm… Why? What is going on?

“Even if you don’t remember me, you will remember your girl. Mary, no… You called her Woo Yeon-Hee. Do you remember? Your girl, Woo Yeon-Hee.”

Woo Yeon-Hee.

I felt the same sensation as when I tried saying the name Jonathan.

“Yes! Woo Yeon-Hee,” he said.

The owner of that name provoked me so much that it might have been the one to disappear.

Maybe… Maybe…?

I turned my head. There was a unique structure beyond the flames the man created and I saw a scene of where the intellects of this civilization had gathered. There was a creature not assimilated into this civilization, and a man was in the center of them, waiting for resurrection.

I asked, pointing in that direction, “Is the person in there Woo Yeon-Hee? I am asking about the one waiting for resurrection.”

“No, that is Joshua.”

Joshua.

That name, which was also made up of three syllables, made my brow tense.

Who is Il?

The man didn’t seem to immediately understand. Then, I unconsciously said another name and threw myself back into confusion. The chaos was as strong as the sudden force in the man’s movement.

Movement… Movement… Movement…?

“Kwon Seong-Il!”

The man suddenly raised his voice in joy.

Suddenly. Suddenly. Suddenly…?

As I pondered what other syllables there could be, a name became clear in my mind! Their names flew around in my head like five bells ringing. The shock that hit me then surpassed the ecstasy I felt when I achieved the sole reason for my existence.

Only then did I understand. Those names were the magical spells that made me myself. My eyes finally opened anew in that moment when those names poured into the completed sanctuary. I started to hear their voices piercing through distant memories.

***

Jonathan.

“Ready to attack.”

Woo Yeon-Hee.

“I am ready, Seon-Hu.”

Joshua.

“Yes, Master.”

Kwon Seong-Il.

“Ah, just leave it to me!”

Lim Dae-Han.

“It is an honor to meet you, Great Odin.”

There were five.

“Jonathan, Woo Yeon-Hee, Joshua, Kwon Seong-Il, Lim Dae-Han… No, wait… It is Lee Tae-Han.”

***

As I retrieved the remaining power of Doom Kaos, the completed deity was pulling everything out from the subconscious. I was called by many names. Times from my memories were jumbled up, with no distinction between the real world and the mental world.

But everything aligned and was completed in an instant.

Woosh!

I could finally see him properly. I did not know why he was tearing up, and I said while placing my hand on his shoulder, “It’s over. Nothing can threaten us now, Jonathan.”

He also put his hand on my shoulder too. “Sun.”

Something surged from Jonathan’s voice and I could feel the weight of his hand on my shoulder increase. However, neither of us shed a tear.

We were perfectly fine in our final victory, so there was no need to cry as no one had lost. I looked around, wiping my left eye with the palm of my hand. Crowds were gathering beyond the firewall set by Jonathan. He had set up such a device to conceal my identity.

Then, I noticed his armor that was barely holding up. It was not just him. The same went for everyone, including Yeon-Hee, Seong-Il and Lee Tae-Han. All had overcome countless challenges with him to achieve this sacred victory. Including the sacrifice of Joshua, who had burnt himself.

Jonathan asked, “What are you thinking about now? After winning the final war?”

If time could be rewound to a day when nothing happened, then the world would be ordinary as if it had been peaceful. Nonetheless, as Jonathan said, we could only win the final battle because of everyone’s noble efforts.

Therefore, these battles should have been remembered forever. However, I was the only one who could make sure they were remembered.

Doom Kaos had the single-minded goal of being the only one until his death. And now, I had to let go of my ambitions as well as I decided not to fulfill only my desires while ignoring everyone else’s needs.

I am sorry, Father and Mother. I hope you both understand.

Jonathan’s firewall evaporated naturally when I used the power I emitted. The crowd became clearly visible as the pillars of intense flames vanished. I pointed at a group of people that had broadcast cameras and reporters. That spot in front of them was where I was supposed to be.

Stomp. Stomp.

Every step I took toward it, the path cleared. Whispers were heard from all directions as people recognized me. Some sighed in relief, and some whispered another name, ‘Odin.’

- Do you know what you are doing?

- Yes, I do. Stand by me.

I stopped in front of the camera after replying to him. The cameraman looked at me in surprise and tried to lower his camera. Others were the same. Some even tried to kneel, mumbling my name, but everything settled down quickly.

I pointed to a female reporter who was focusing her camera on me. She grasped the meaning of my nod, and she posed her question, “Who…who are you?”

Her question came out in silence.

From now on, the heroes of the great victory will be remembered forever. Even after thousands, tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of years, people would remember as long as humanity lasts.

From me, and with me.

I began to answer her by saying this, “I am Odin. I am your Odin.”

< The end >

Chapter ss1: Side Story 1 – That Day - Na Jeon-Il

Na Jeon-Il could not hear anything. Not only the surprised exclamation from his wife beside her but also the noise from the television faded away in an instant. Only the face of his son displayed on the television caught his attention.

He had been desperately waiting to hear news of his son from the Final Stage. Moreover, ever since the day he found his son’s will, he had been so anxious that he could not sleep at all. However, he was now seeing his son from the television unexpectedly. Furthermore, his son was referring to himself as Odin.

“I am Odin. I am your Odin. I announce it to everyone. You are all safe now. Led by me, Odin, and followed by Mary, Jonathan, Joshua, Kwon Seong-Il and Lee Tae-Han…”

While he stared at the television with an absent-minded look, his wife, Mi-Hee, trembled with both hands clenched. She called out to her sister in place of her husband, who did not respond to her.

“Unnie. Unnie[1].”

It was not just her husband who was completely absorbed in the image of their son on the television. Her sister and brother-in-law were also looking at the television, holding their breath. Mi-Hee almost cried out.

“That is our Seon-Hu, right? I am not seeing it wrong, right? Seon-Hu is right there…”

She was asking everyone. Then, her sister finally answered not with words, but by embracing her.

That was when it started. All of their phones started ringing. Na Jeon-Il looked at his phone with a blank stare. It was a call from his third sister-in-law. He had not heard from her in a long time since his mother-in-law had passed away. It seemed that the calls coming into the other three were also from relatives who presumably recognized Seon-Hu’s mature face on the screen.

Until then, Na Jeon-Il’s mind was still in total chaos, but he soon came back to reality. The figure who had been hidden behind the veil all along was his son. He had been revered as a leader by the Awakened, and such a being was now revealed to the world.

He was his son, Seon-Hu.

My boy…

***

Just like usual…

What was needed the most now was to act as he did normally. He had to suppress the surging excitement and even the chills coming from beyond. Over-excitement would only belittle his son’s achievements. If he felt chills like the crowds did, it would make his son feel very uncomfortable, hindering him from coming back home.

He should not have let that happen as a father!

“Do not take any calls.”

Although his sister-in-law and her husband were older than him, he was the head of his family.

“Seon-Hu will call us. Our son Seon-Hu!”

“Yes, you are right.”

His wife and the in-laws began to turn off their phones as they could not stand Na Jeon-Il’s glances. The only phone left on was Na Jeon-Il’s. Even then, his phone was ringing with calls from their relatives.

He completely ignored them all and found a contact on his phone. An individual with the highest social status he could contact at the moment was the current Jeonil Bank President. Through him he could be connected to the Blue House[2] easily.

However, communication, which was working just moments ago, was now cut off. More precisely, it seemed the entire communication network was paralyzed.

<I am sorry. There is a delay due to high call volume. Please try again later. I am sorry. There is…>

It was expected. After all, this was the moment when humanity finally escaped the threat of the evil god.

Emergency numbers were also unreachable as well as the management office of the Noblesse Town where they lived.

“Where…where are you calling?”

Unlike Mi-Hee, who was tearing up from the joy of their son being alive and the shock of discovering that he was Odin, Jeong-Hee had not figured out if her daughter Ji-Ae was still alive or not. Na Jeon-Il sent a glance to his wife to console her sister.

He said, “We need security. I will prioritize finding out the whereabouts of Ji-Ae after that, so pack your stuff for now.”

“Security?”

Na Jeon-Il did not answer. He was filled with a firm conviction. If there was no guarantee that his son would return home soon, then their personal safety became paramount as Odin’s parents. Not for themselves, but for their son Odin.

It was very simple. He just had to contact the government and request security. Or he could simply drive to the nearest government building and request it. No one would harm Odin’s parents, but he had to prepare just in case in order to prevent Odin from worrying about them.

The intercom bell rang just as Na Jeon-Il was rushing to grab the car keys. Only he tensed up at the sound. Although he had explicitly mentioned the need for security, the family was still lost in their emotions. Given the situation, there was no time to blame them, so his defenseless wife checked the monitor herself.

The girl from upstairs?

A woman was standing alone on the monitor. Na Jeon-Il had seen her occasionally in the hallway. He was aware of some of their neighbors, and all he knew were that two men and one woman lived in the unit above. She was always expressionless and cold. In fact, she was the youngest and had the coldest eyes among them.

Nonetheless, it was strange. In an apartment where only those who passed the management’s interview could live, it was hard to find neighbors like them. In such a close-knit community, this was even more peculiar.

Na Jeon-Il’s eyes shifted to the golf club he had kept in the corner. Despite all the media articles saying humanity would be safe with Odin, there was a possibility that mankind could be on the brink of extinction. He had prepared it as the most dangerous entity was not the evil god but the masses.

Hence, he had kept that golf club, along with a survival backpack by the entrance.

She is suspicious.

Na Jeon-Il frowned and stared at the intercom monitor. Regardless of the reason she came downstairs at this time, the woman on the monitor had a weird expression that he couldn’t describe.

Hush.

Na Jeon-Il gestured to his family to be quiet. Then, a knocking on the front door was followed by the woman’s voice.

“I know…that you are in there.”

It was his first time hearing her voice.

However, it was as expected. The voice trembled subtly, and it was clear that she was emotionally very unstable. It felt like she would commit something immediately. The reason why Na Jeon-Il had thought he needed a bodyguard was because of situations like this where such individuals would approach with suspicious intent.

Na Jeon-Il tried to calm himself. Even after thinking about it again, he wasn’t being overly sensitive but was simply reacting in a basic manner.

He said, “The police are on their way. I don’t know what is going on, but if you need help, wait for them and ask.”

Then, it suddenly became quiet outside the door. The silence felt more than just uncomfortable to him. It was intimidating.

No matter how long he waited, there was no sign of anyone at the door, but the girl from upstairs was still standing in front of the door. It was clear that they were in a standoff with the door in between them. All he could do was hope he would be able to contact anyone on the phone, continuously touching it.

After a while, the girl’s voice began to come in from the door gap.

“It… It is an honor…truly an honor to greet you…this way… I serve him. I was once known as Lee Young in my civilian days…”

Meanwhile, the family thought Na Jeon-Il was overreacting. It turned out the woman upstairs was one of the Awakened that Seon-Hu had placed long ago for their protection. Despite that, Na Jeon-Il did not trust her and kept the door shut.

“If what you are saying is true, then please protect us from there. I am sorry, but please.”

Na Jeon-Il remained on guard and brought the phone closer to his ear. Finally, the contact he had been waiting for a while connected.

<Hello?>

<It’s me. You must be very confused, but thank you for answering.>

<He declared an end to it. Oh my… How can this be…>

Na Jeon-Il could tell that the situation was a mess over the phone.

<You were the first person who came to my mind, so I called you. Let me ask you a favor. There is a matter that needs to reach the Sangchoonjae.>

Sangchoonjae was one of the buildings in the Blue House, and it was a euphemism indicating a matter that required a covert unofficial meeting.

<I would have helped if it was a regular day, but given the situation now… You know what I mean. I will contact you as soon as things settle down.>

The hard-earned call was on the brink of being disconnected.

<No, no. Please wait. Please don’t hang up.>

Na Jeon-Il hesitated for a moment. However, now that his son had publicly revealed himself and delivered his speech, it was easy for people to identify him and his wife. At this very moment, news about his son was spreading through those who remembered him. It was a matter of time, and the entire humanity would know of his identity.

And more importantly, the man whom he was calling was someone he could trust. If he had no faith in him, then he would have never succeeded his position to him.

Na Jeon-Il said with determination.

<My son Seon-Hu is Odin.>

After saying it out loud, Na Jeon-Il truly felt shivers running up his spine and spreading throughout his body. It was as overwhelming as the shock when he realized that his son was the Odin who saved the world.

My son… My Seon-Hu… The thought that his son was the Odin rang in his mind and tears welled up in his eyes.

<My son Seon-Hu…>

As he mentioned his son’s name for the second time, tears flowed from his eyes. It was hot tears of excitement. It was indeed the pride that a father could never hold back.

<...is Odin…>

My son Seon-Hu is Odin.

Yes, what else was needed beyond that?

1. How females call their older sisters or close female friends who are older than them. ☜

2. The executive office and official residence of the South Korean president. ☜

Chapter ss2: Side Story 2 – That Day Martial Law, Kyeong-Il

Kyeong-Il was not the only one who had made it a habit to check the sky. Those who were called in by martial law often found themselves unconsciously gazing upward.

...It’s clear.

During the time when smoking was permitted outside, Kyeong-Il and his squad members naturally looked up at the sky. Even if the gigantic eye of the evil god Doom Kaos, which was bigger than the sun, appeared again in the sky, people would not find it abnormal.

The contradiction emerged there. The guns they held were not for resisting the evil god, but instead merely tools to control the citizens. He wondered if he still had to obey military orders when circumstances forced the citizens into violent rebellion. That would not happen, but he was concerned just in case it happened.

Should I shoot them if I receive that command?

The mere thought of such an ending sent shivers down Kyeong-Il’s spine.

If something like that actually happens, I will run away from the barracks. I would probably do that… Right?

He saw young girls around his girlfriend’s age greeting people at the entrance to a convenience store across the street. He missed his girlfriend so much. The last time he talked to her was a few days before the Final Stage began, when he was hurriedly packing his uniform. Their call was cut short due to an unstable cell signal.

“They should allow us to use our phones. Don’t you think so?”

When Kyeong-Il voiced his thoughts, similar complaints arose from the midst of cigarette smoke.

“We are not even at war against North Korea.”

If he had to mention the pros of not having phones was that he no longer had to watch the video that had been forcibly installed on his mobile device.

The name of that thing was Orca. The horrifying monster was surprisingly fluent in Korean, and Kyeong-Il could now recite the monster’s speeches by heart as he was forced to watch it nonstop.

Odin was a terror to all of us. You all are under the protection of such a being.

“Odin was a terror to all of us. You all are under the protection of such a being.”

Even now, that monster was still promoting His greatness on the large billboards in the streets. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the reason the streets remained undisturbed was not due to the soldiers’ presence but perhaps because of this monster’s propaganda.

Anyway, since he was dragged into the military again like he had been on the Day of Advent, he did not do much. He ate and slept when he was told to do so.

However, the anxiety of not knowing when something would happen drove him crazy. He was in a position to obey military orders. His mind had been occupied by worries about his parents and girlfriend, and the frustration of being unable to protect them was tormenting.

I never wanted to wear this again.

When he was serving in the military, he needed a belt as the pants were too big on him otherwise. However, they were now so tight around the waist from his belly fat that he could not put them on without unbuttoning them. Considering how they had not been this tight during the Day of Advent, he probably gained weight over the past six months.

Right then, the atmosphere on the streets changed abruptly. The pedestrians began checking their phones, and the officers of the military looked increasingly uneasy. As expected, a line of military trucks started appearing from the other side of the road.

“Put out your cigarettes!”

A sharp voice struck him, as if he was being hit on the back of his head.

Something had finally happened! It must be the worst-case scenario I have been imagining.

***

The atmosphere inside the cargo hold wasn’t that bad until the live ammunition was distributed. However, the moment they received the ammunition, a sudden sob from one person completely ruined the mood. Kyeong-Il’s anxiety exploded at that moment.

It was worse as someone unexpected had been the one who started sobbing, and that intensified the shock. He was basically the leader of the team that others relied on. Though he never mentioned his original job, he exuded the aura of a solid businessman, sturdy like Caliber, and was a man who could soothe people without saying much. He was the oldest as well.

He was forty-five years old, which was the maximum age that someone could be conscripted under martial law. Although he was unlucky, Kyeong-Il’s team had been relatively peaceful compared to other units because he was there.

Thus, it was only natural that everyone was swept up in it when he cried. Yet, no one in the team looked down on him for being weak. They all looked at him with sympathy.

Keyong-Il was sitting right in front of him.

“It will be fine, sir.”

There was no reply.

The sobbing could no longer be heard, but his throat was still quivering. Even though his face was hidden by the bulletproof helmet, it was clear what kind of expression he had. He was probably holding back tears that were about to burst.

He said he has a daughter. Was she three years old?

Kyeong-Il couldn’t relate personally as he was not married and had no children. However, considering the older man was more anxious and worried about her than Kyeong-Il himself, he felt he could understand.

I am scared out of my mind, too. So he must be terrified.

Kyeong-Il murmured to himself, “They should at least give phones to those with families. This is so wrong in every way.”

Someone chimed in from next to Kyeong-Il, “I know, right?”

“But where are we going?”

“It looks like we are heading for the highway. We are definitely going in that direction.”

The weight of the gun loaded with live ammunition was heavy. In fact, adding a few more bullets should not have made it feel this heavy. Yet, it felt like he was constantly leaning towards the boxes of guns despite trying his best to maintain balance.

The old man’s gun across from him was especially shaking worryingly.

“Are you okay, sir?”

“...”

Only silence answered him.

“There was no trouble on the Day of Advent. We will be fine this time, too.”

Although he said that, Kyeong-Il could not muster any strength in his voice.

Everyone knew that this crisis was different from the Day of Advent. Looking back, the fact that the world remained unchanged after experiencing the Day of Advent was a miracle. Without the world’s heroes like the King of Hell Jonathan Hunter, who defended the mainland, the weapons in people’s hands could have been rocks right now instead of guns.

The world’s heroes had perfectly defended on the Day of Advent, but the crisis had not ended then and was still ongoing. Then, the evil god Doom Kaos manifested himself in the end.

Everyone had witnessed that terrifying entity. It could not be explained by human knowledge. They could somehow accept the fact that he existed, as massive as the Sun in the universe, and was looking down at humans. It was because everyone around the world saw the same spectacle regardless of their geographical location.

The transcendent and evil being was trying to destroy humanity.

“Odin will win, so don’t worry too much.”

Kyeong-Il turned his head towards the window next to the passenger’s seat. A young officer was watching them as expected. However, his face also seemed tense, so Kyeong-Il abandoned the idea of asking for help.

The truck soon entered the highway. Many vehicles were entering the central highway, and most of them were from the military.

“Ah, shit…”

The man next to Kyeong-Il spoke with a tense voice.

“Why?”

The man pointed to a passing military vehicle passing by, specifically the unit emblem on the truck.

“Did you see it?”

“What is that?”

There was a black triangle in a yellow shield, with a long sword in the middle. It was an emblem Kyeong-Il had not seen before.

“It is the Capital Defense Command.”

“What? What are they doing here…?”

“That is why things are going really bad.”

The Capital Defense Command was the last resort in protecting Seoul. Their primary mission was not combat, but instead they were in charge of the defense of Seoul and ensuring its public safety. They were obligated not to leave Seoul in any circumstances, but they were now heading south, just like them. That was what the man beside Kyeong-Il explained to him.

Then, the man in front lifted his head for the first time since he received the bullets. His eyes, bloodshot from worry about his family, looked truly nervous and sad. He was chasing the already distant convoy truck with those eyes.

Kyeong-Il realized that he could not calm the man down anymore. No words would make a difference. The man had to find his own peace ultimately.

It sounded cold, but who didn’t have a story to tell? Everyone who had been conscripted from their daily lives had their own story. Even Kyeong-Il did…

“Stay strong, sir.”

Although Kyeong-Il knew he was not supposed to, he got up. He stumbled forward and knocked on the window behind the passenger seat. Then, he shouted.

Of course, that young officer would not know because he was just following orders from above.

“Where the hell are we going? Shouldn’t we at least know that much?”

Bad feelings spread fast. Then, the negative energy accumulated and overwhelmed the entire group. That happened to Kyeong-Il’s squad.

However, it wasn’t just in his group. However, the anxiety that sparked from the man everyone looked up to had a greater impact on them. They all felt as if the world was ending.

It had not been long since they had driven down the highway, but it felt endless to Kyeong-Il. The man in the front seat was no longer in his sight. The thought that he might not see his dad, mom, siblings, and girlfriend again was growing, making him increasingly drawn to the gun.

He debated whether to desert the military camp with his comrades. At least then, he could be with his parents and girlfriend in the end. If it was the end of humanity, people had to be with their loved ones.

“This is scary…”

Even when the squad member next to him spoke, Kyeong-Il didn’t stop looking at the sky. If the world was going to end, it would start from there. Then, he decided to rush home without discussing it with his squad, his parents and his girlfriend.

Kyeong-Il tightened his grip on the gun. Then, it happened.

The truck began exiting the highway and heading back to Seoul. It stopped before re-entering the highway back to Seoul. All the trucks, from the same unit in the back and the front, all stopped at once.

The door on the young officer’s side swung open. However, his expression was strange. He was looking at his phone with an odd look that wasn’t quite crying or laughing. He headed toward the cargo section.

“It’s over! It’s all over! He declared the end of the war!”

Kyeong-Il did not grasp the meaning immediately. However, cheers erupted from the lead truck. Before he realized it, Kyeong-Il was also cheering with a man in front of him.

***

Kyeong-Il returned to Seoul and got his phone back. Knowing how much the call volume would have been spiked, he was not frustrated when the connections were difficult. Seeing the man talking happily with his family was enough for him.

Then, he finally connected with his girlfriend through the call.

<Girlfriend: I was so worried that I thought I would die. Are you okay? Are you hurt?>

His girlfriend’s voice trembled as much as his heart. Kyeong-Il decided he could not wait any longer. Now was the only chance.

“Will you marry me?”

Chapter ss3: Side Story 3 – That Day (3) Kwon Seong-Il and Lee Tae-Han

Five people were the heroes of the great victory, and they were listed by name by Seon-Hu. However, Joshua was sealed in the life vessel waiting for resurrection, and it was clear that Yeon-Hee was reluctant to reveal her face to the public.

Therefore, the first person Seon-Hu brought back after his speech was Seong-Il.

[Victory! The Final Stage has ended.]

He was summoned by Seon-Hu, in an appearance covered in blood. He had been at the forefront of the battlefield just a few seconds ago, so his face was flushed with the excitement of war. Soon after, a fiery heat spewed from Seong-Il’s nostrils when Seon-Hu looked back at Seong-Il.

I knew you would win! For real!

Huff.

The heat that grazed beneath his nose reddened his face. However, the camera zoomed in to Seong-Il’s face and the dripping blood from his chin. Faces were smeared with the blood and flesh of monsters, so the process of his face flushing was not captured by the camera.

Then, Seon-Hu placed his hand on Seong-Il’s shoulder. It was only when Seong-Il faced Seon-Hu that his legs gave out. All he could see was one reporter standing in the middle. Everyone else was kneeling, showing respect to Odin.

If Seon-Hu had not stretched out his hand for a handshake, then Seong-Il would have knelt right there.

“We won, Kwon Seong-Il.”

Seon-Hu said, but Seong-Il could not shake his hand. He was conscious of the camera floating in mid-air.

It seems to be broadcasting all over the world, so how can I dare to shake his hands?

As Seong-Il hesitated, the camera slowly moved. It was evident that the camera was controlled by Odin’s power. Hesitating further seemed to challenge Odin’s authority, so Seong-Il hastily wiped the blood from his hand on his pants.

Of course, his hand was not perfectly clean by doing that, but Odin grabbed his hand first. When their hands met, Seong-Il felt a rush of unspoken emotions. Therefore, he forcibly silenced himself.

It was only after the handshake that he realized there was one more person standing beside the reporter. The King of Hell, Jonathan Hunter, was standing guard behind Seon-Hu. That was when Seong-Il saw an expression on Jonathan he had never seen before. The King of Hell was smiling.

The female reporter asked, “Mr. Caliber. Would you like to say a few words to the people around the world?”

As Seong-Il was overwhelmed by the joy of realizing the war was finally over and that Odin had achieved victory, he couldn’t afford to think about it.

He stiffened his face towards the reporter, then remembered that everything happening was with Odin’s permission. The scene here was being broadcasted worldwide?

Odin… You revealed your…

What the hell is going on? Is He coming out to the world? Is this really okay for Him?

He had always hidden his face as if it would become a fatal weakness, but he was out in public, revealing himself to the world. This was unbelievable.

***

Seong-Il had a hard time understanding Seon-Hu’s true intentions, but even Lee Tae-han, who was summoned next and allowed to give a speech, began to feel that the spotlight was on them as well. In other words, it was a place that Odin had prepared for his people.

No one was called in after Lee Tae-Han. Hera’s performance in the Final Stage was outstanding, but she was only described as one of the ‘Awakened armed with determination.’ Seong-Il confirmed this on the way back to the association headquarters.

“It still doesn't feel real.”

The sight of the audience kneeling to Odin lingered in his mind. Although the war had truly ended, he still felt like he had to go back to fight.

Seong-Il looked at Lee Tae-Han, who remained silent. Tae-Han seemed deep in thought, staring out the car window without reveling in the joy of victory.

Seong-Il gave up and closed his eyes. He thought he could fall asleep in a second if given time, but there was something he had overlooked. A headache crept in, and his eyes remained hot. He had not slept well for a long time. Ironically, that was why he struggled to sleep deeply.

“I think Odin did this for us, hyung.”

Lee Tae-Han finally broke the silence, though his gaze was still fixed at the window. The world before and after the war was no different.

“Did you just realize that now?”

“Today, we stood as equals with him.”

“It was very touching. He didn’t need to do that much.”

“Such a man with divinity mentioned our names right after his. In front of everyone. Do you understand what that means? We received too great a reward.”

“Now that you are saying it, it feels real. The war has actually ended.”

“...His war is over.”

Lee Tae-han said no more. Seong-Il wanted to reply but just closed his mouth. Overcoming his headache, he felt he would be content if he could just fall asleep. Even a brief nap would be nice.

***

The summoned location was close to the association headquarters. It was only a ten-minute drive.

Meanwhile, Lee Tae-Han was more focused on the car in front of them than the approaching association barrier. In that car were He and the Demon King. If He was a god, moving through space would have been easier than breathing. However, he was traveling by car.

He is not using his divinity. He chooses not to use his authority to influence humanity. Then, the rules on Earth will remain the same. And the Awakened would…

Lee Tae-Han was certain.

If He decides to keep the earth’s rule as it had been, then He won’t allow the Awakened to return!

However, how many of them would even want to return to Earth? This was especially true for those who had a territory or were deeply involved in their leader groups. They would never be able to forget the freedom and difference they experienced there compared to their regular, boring lives on Earth. Furthermore, he did not interfere with anything they did in outer space even if those actions did not align with the moral values of present-day humanity.

If he did not change his intentions, then Saint Dragorin would be left to them.

It could be considered a war trophy.

Though the whole world became a mess because of the natural disasters at the Final Stage, Star Dragorin was a bigger planet than Earth and had their own traditional civilization. There were unearthed natural resources and the Natives would obey them. On top of that, it would be easy to make a kingdom greatly prosper with the modern technology of humanity.

Nonetheless, the problem was that everyone could have such thoughts. Hera often used the slogan [A new beginning after the end].

The most important thing is His intention, but it seems like it will never change. He had only been focusing on the peace of humanity. Odin is…

That was why she could frankly use that slogan.

Lee Tae-Han put more strength on his hand that wrapped around his forehead. More precisely, he applied pressure with the base of his thumb and middle finger to massage both temples. The moment to make a decision would soon come. He needed to decide whether to stay on Earth or head to Saint Dragorin.

That was undoubtedly the reason why Odin was mobilizing the Awakened to the headquarters.

Seong-Il interjected, “That is your problem. You can’t enjoy things when you should. Don’t overthink it.”

“You barely slept.”

“I thought I could sleep soon, but the more I think about it, the more regretful I feel.”

“Regret?” asked Lee Tae-Han.

“I mean, Odin prepared everything for us, but I ruined it. I still think about how miserable I was… It’s embarrassing. Bro, you are lucky. You will leave a good legacy.”

Lee Tae-Han shook his head.“I have been doing this for a long time. You are different. You did well for what you had.”

“Nah.”

“Ki-Cheol. Dad is here.”

“Ki-Cheol. Dad is here.”

“Ki-Cheol. Dad is here.”

“Ki-Cheol. Dad is here.”

“Ki-Cheol. Dad is here.”

“Ki-Cheol. Dad is here.”

Seong-Il couldn’t help but laugh at the phrase echoing in his head right now. At that time, the car carrying the two was passing through the association barrier. Staff had come out to welcome them outside the building, but no one cheered.

The vehicle in the lead was conscious that He was onboard that vehicle.

All the cars came to a halt one after the other. Seon-Hu exited through the door Gillian and his wife had opened.

They entered the chairman’s office on the top floor of the association. Despite his lack of sleep, Seong-Il’s face lit up suddenly as his headache had vanished and the joy of victory kicked in.

Huh!

Woo Yeon-Hee was waiting for them. Seong-Il was going to say, “Oh my, sis! It feels like it has been ages since I last saw you!” But he stopped himself. However, he was not the first one to greet Mary. Seong-Il unconsciously clenched his fist when he watched Woo Yeon-Hee and Seon-Hu walking toward each other.

What a beautiful sight. You guys have a bright future ahead of you!

Tears that had not fallen even at the end of the war seemed about to surge at that moment. After all, no one had gone through as much as Mary noona did.

Nonetheless, the scene Seong-il had imagined did not unfold. Even if they didn’t kiss, he had at least expected that the two lovers would hug and exchange passionate glances with each other, enjoying the triumph in their grand victory.

However, all the two did was look up and down at each other. They seemed to be looking at each other as comrades-in-arms, recognizing each other’s efforts that ultimately led to their victory.

It’s fucking cool!

A chill enveloped Seong-il for a moment.

***

“The Awakened will be returning to Saint Dragorin.’

Seon-Hu explained the plan to his close aides. He made it clear that he would not allow the Awakened to return to Earth, and only those who had acquired a certain level of reputation up to the end of the Final Stage would be permitted to visit. In that case, the abilities of the Awakened entering Earth would be blocked.

“I wanted to hear your thoughts. We achieved today’s victory together.”

There were no objections. Seon-Hu spoke as if he had expected that.

“Then we will proceed as discussed. I want to share the joy with Joshua once he arrives.”

Jonathan looked slightly disappointed, but Seon-Hu’s resolve did not change. There was plenty of time now. Even if they could spend the night talking about their journey so far, Seon-Hu believed the gathering where everyone was together should only happen when Joshua could join them.

Seon-Hu exchanged farewells with his companions and finally spoke to Woo Yeon-Hee.

“Let’s go.”

“Where to?”

“To my parents.”

Chapter ss4: Side Story 4 – That Day (4) - Korean President

「The Constitution. Article 77, Clause 1.

The president may declare martial law in accordance with the provisions of the law in times of war, armed conflict, or a national emergency equivalent to these, when there is a military need to employ armed forces or a need to maintain public peace and order. 」

「The Martial Law Act. Article 10.

Upon the declaration of emergency martial law, the martial law commander supervises all administrative and judicial affairs within the martial law area, and certain crimes within the emergency martial law area are tried in military courts.」

This was the second time martial law had been declared since the current government had taken place. The first one was half a year ago on the Day of Advent, and the second one was happening now as the Final Battle unfolded.

Emergency martial law was immediately imposed the moment the evil god appeared in his terrifying form. There was no time even to prepare a declaration or an address.

Then, an officer came to the Korean President with a proclamation to distribute to the citizens.

「 Emergency Martial Law Declaration

Since humanity is facing a desperately dangerous crisis, riots are spreading nationwide, armed and violent crimes are proliferating, and societal order has been disrupted to a great extent. The government hereby declares national emergency martial law to restore public order, protect the lives and properties of citizens, end the national crisis, and maintain constitutional order.

1. Type of martial law: Emergency martial law

2. Martial law area: Nationwide

3. Implementation date: XX. XX. XX:XX. 2018

4. Martial law commander: Army Chief of Staff, Army General XXX President」

Desperately dangerous crisis?

The president felt a throbbing headache. What had been anticipated had come to reality. This declaration assumed the scenario of Odin’s defeat against the evil god and the Awakened’s defeat in the Final Battle.

The martial law command had been consistently persuading this issue, and seeing that they had even prepared a proclamation, there could be no further delay. It was because the executive branch needed to consistently maintain a cooperative relationship with the martial law command.

The president asked the officer, “What do you think? Do you think we can control them?”

He was referring to the elites of politics and business from countries worldwide, who were currently entrusted to the World Awakened Association's headquarters. They were known as national politicians and entrepreneurs to civilians, but they were genuine members of the Bilderberg Club.

Coincidentally, most of them were in this country already. The officer began to reiterate the explanations he had given several times to the heads of the world’s two largest financial groups, the U.S. president and the chairwoman of the Jeonil Group, Jamie.

“If we fail, it is not just this country, but all of humanity will never go back to normal life.”

He also had the same thought with the martial law command.

1. If Odin and the Awakened actually lose, humanity will have to confront the evil god with only a human’s abilities and strength.

2. All of humanity must unite, facing a common enemy.

3. In such a case, operations should be coordinated under a single focal point.

4. However, a ‘global alliance’ is realistically hard to expect due to inevitable conflicts of interest between countries.

5. Therefore, creating such an alliance might be the only hope worth banking on even if forcibly.

That was the officer’s explanation under the pretext of protecting world leaders who had come to this country. The president asked before making a decision, “Is the strange phenomenon still going on?”

He was talking about the spectacle that was occurring in the airspace near the association’s main office. According to the legendary financier Jonathan Hunter, now known as the King of Hell, it was a phenomenon where Odin and Evil were in conflict.

The officer answered that it remained unchanged. This played a significant role in the president’s decision to participate in the perilous plan of the martial law command.

There must be no nuclear explosions on our territory at least.

Even if they were to perish by the power of evil, there should be no nuclear blaze on the Korean Peninsula. The thought of missiles flying in from as far as the United States and as close as Russia and China causing consecutive explosions made chills run down his spine. The Korean Peninsula and everyone living here would never be able to withstand the nuclear bombardment.

Therefore, they needed to somehow detain the club members before they fled to their home countries.

“Let’s pray that this proclamation will never be used.”

The day the proclamation distribution was decided upon was when humanity faced the brink of the apocalypse. On the day Odin and the Awakened were defeated, the martial law forces of this country would have to prioritize securing the members of the Bilderberg Club.

“There is something I have not told you yet.”

“What is it?”

“The martial law forces have decided in an internal meeting to send a special forces unit in advance. It is under the pretext of defending the World Awakened Association's headquarters. The reason for choosing the special forces over the thirty-fifth Division is…”

The president shook his head.

“It’s alright. Please tell them that I have the same intention as them. Everyone has worked so hard…”

However, right then…

Bang!

The door burst open, and a startled voice suddenly rushed in.

“It’s over, sir! It’s over! Just just a few minutes ago… Odin!”

***

The Awakened were right. Odin was an East Asian with black hair and black eyes. His face was distinctly Korean! He looked young, different from the image the president had in mind, but considering that he had not aged for decades, it was understandable.

The president felt like all strength was draining from his body. He was about to gamble on the fate of this country, and further, the entire humanity. Even if he succeeded in that, humanity’s demise was guaranteed if Odin were defeated.

Therefore, that gamble only had meaning in eliminating the scenario where this nation and its citizens were shattered by nuclear bombs. There was no way they could confront such an evil god.

How could we, humans, dare to fight against a god…

The president recalled the terrifying eyes that looked down upon the world two days ago and felt another chill running down his spine.

“Sir!”

It was a cry of relief.

“Sir!”

It was a cry of joy.

“Sir! It’s over. It’s all done! Odin has won!”

The man who shouted was overwhelmed by emotion, so he sobbed uncontrollably. Tears welled up in the president’s eyes as well. Then, he did not doubt that the current and future generations of mankind owed a huge debt to Odin. He was the hero of the nation and the hope that saved the lives of everyone.

However, the elation did not last long. It was when he was boarding a helicopter to the association's headquarters, pressured by the officers’ urgency. Suddenly, a thought struck him.

Can I call the one who defeated an evil god a fellow human?

He had killed a god. He was a leader and figure of fear to the Awakened, with superhuman abilities and multiple special powers. Even the Awakened, who referred to themselves as ‘citizens of the savior’s city’ worshiped Odin as a religious deity. In fact, Odin had proved that he deserved a title of ‘god’ by defeating an evil.

Now, the masses would worship him as a god. Regardless of how he referred to himself as ‘us humans’ in his speech, the public would not perceive it that way.

Then, what kind of god would he be? Was he an omniscient and omnipotent god? Did he harbor evil like the Awakened feared of him?

Whatever the conclusion was, the future of humanity with a living god present was unpredictable. It was either overwhelmingly heartening or terrifying.

“Let’s not land.”

The president requested the take-off to be halted.

“We are not ready to meet Him. We cannot leave such a first impression in this state.”

The others did not know who he truly was.

***

The president could not revel in joy even though he returned to his office. Just then, a call came in. It was from Park Choong-Sik, the old tycoon of the Jeonil Group and the President of Finance. Every time the president had a direct conversation with him, he had no pleasant memories. Therefore, his face stiffened instantly.

He was concerned about what kind of pressure would come from the Jeonil Group during this emergency. It seemed that the group was urgently contacting him, probably wanting the government to arrange a face-to-face meeting with Him.

However, although it was known that His homeland was Korea, one’s home was not important at all between Awakened, especially when dealing with someone referred to as a ‘living god.’

The Jeonil Group must know that.

<Hello, sir.>

The president answered the call.

<Congratulations. The government has rescued our citizens.>

<How is that the government’s doing? You are giving us too much credit. Haha.>

<Thanks to the continuous support our group has received from the government, we were able to achieve this success. But we have not thought of one thing.>

<Sir, it has been so chaotic that I don’t understand what you are talking about. What are you trying to say?>

<Do you remember President Na of the Jeonil Bank?>

Although Jeonil Bank had been established with foreign capital, it had grown under the Jeonil Group and become the country’s top bank since the IMF crisis. Therefore, all the previous bank presidents and their policies were things people needed to study upon entering the presidential office.

Among them, remembering the name of the president right before the current one was not difficult. He was a shadowy presence in this country. He had the same name as the Jeonil Group, whose presence was so massive that removing them meant the death of the country.

<Yes, I remember the former Jeonil Bank President Na Jeon-Il.>

Na Jeon-Il. He was their president who listened the most to the government. Such a person had not existed before him in the Jeonil Group, making him all the more memorable. The president had never met him, but always had gratitude and some regret towards him. He was able to breathe better thanks to Na Jeon-Il’s policies during his tenure and appreciated how Na Jeon-Il recommended a pro-government stance as his successor.

<Why would I not remember him?>

The president smiled for the first time since he arrived at the office. However, the opponent was the old monster of Jeonil Group, so he had to hide his joy.

He thought that the president Na Jeon-Il had retired because of this old asshole’s pressure. Normally, someone with his credentials would have been hired by a major company in the same industry after retirement.

<But what does he have to do with anything?>

<He is a great fortune for our country, Mr. President.>

<...>

<The only child of Na Jeon-Il.>

<Pardon me?>

<His name is Odin… He is actually Korean.>

The president’s eyes dilated and began to shake.

<Are you listening, Mr. President?>

<Please continue.>

<Na Jeon-Il is requesting protection from the government.>

***

I can’t believe that He was the only child of the Jeonil Bank President Na Jeon-Il…

It was widely known that He was from Korea. That must have been why Korea could become a permanent member of the UN Security Council under US leadership.

The president repeatedly crossed and uncrossed his legs in the car as he was restless. It was partly due to the excitement of meeting him, but also largely because of the hope that just a little nudge from him could resolve the dire situation in the country.

The officers had always said that Korea’s entry as a permanent member of the UN was the biggest achievement of the government in history. In fact, he had considered that as the greatest success of Korea before. There was no doubt that Korea could share the most powerful authority in the world with other top countries. The Korean government was holding the greatest power they had ever had!

However, the grim reality of this country was…

“Could you please hurry?”

All the traffic lights between the Blue Houses and their destination were all set to green. The car only had to speed up.

He quickly arrived at the destination. The security personnel he sent in advance were dispersed throughout the apartment complex. The president neatly fixed his attire and checked his appearance in the mirror.

He got off with his pounding heart, then he heard a voice.

“He is inside the apartment right now, sir.”

There was also a voice warning that if there was any commotion, he could expect severe punishment. The president turned his head toward the direction of the voice. A young woman was standing nearby, seemingly having bypassed the security line. Her fierce eyes reminded him of the harshness of mid-winter.

Also, the only ones who were holding swords instead of guns were the Awakened.

“Who are you…?”

“I am a citizen of the Savior’s City. Do not make me repeat myself. Do not make a fuss and get the fuck off.”

Her gaze was aggressive, filled with agitation.

“Right now.”

Chapter ss5: Side Story 5 – That Day (5) - Seon-Hu and Yeon-Hee

「An interior designer received a call from an old lady.

“We are trying to decorate our kid’s room.”

The interior designer visited the old lady’s home on the promised date. She led him to the supposed baby room, and the designer was taken aback. He had assumed that by ‘baby room,’ she meant a room for a grandchild, but she was referring to her son. Her son was well into his sixties, but this old mother still considered him a baby.」

“I am back, Father and Mother.”

His mother pounded her chest with her fist, and her eyes were swollen as if she had been crying. She seemed to have shed a lot of tears, yet there appeared to be more left in her eyes. Those tears began to flow the moment she locked eyes with her son, Seon-Hu. They were tears of joy at her son’s safe return.

However, it was too early to be relieved. Seon-Hu was conscious of Kim Ji-Ae’s parents, who were also his uncle and aunt. That was why it was awkward. His aunt’s couple was happy for them, but Seon-Hu recognized a familiar look in his uncle’s eyes. The uncle was purposely looking down, avoiding Seon-Hu’s gaze and nervously swallowing his saliva. People who were afraid of Seon-Hu always looked like that.

- I didn’t know there were guests. I am sorry, but…

Seon-Hu asked Yeon-Hee for a favor, and Yeon-Hee was about to do the same.

- Yeon-Hee: Leave it to me.

Yeon-Hee came to introduce herself to Seon-Hu’s parents, but she stepped back to give them some space to share their joy of reunion.

“You must be Kim Ji-Ae’s parents, right? I will explain the situation, so please follow me.”

Yeon-Hee took his aunt and uncle out. Now, there was only Seon-Hu, his father Jeon-Il, and his mother Mi-Hee, in the room.

Seon-Hu was unsure how to express his remorse. The world had not changed much, but the lives of his parents could not remain the same. This was because the world would now see his parents not as Seon-Hu’s but as Odin’s, all due to his own selfishness.

Yet, he had not contemplated turning back time or evaporating a portion of humanity’s memories. He was not the only one who contributed to today’s victory. The glory was to be shared with his comrades. As he had decided unilaterally without discussing with his parents in advance, guilt about his decision weighed heavily on him.

“I am so sorry.”

Seon-Hu felt ashamed.

“I am glad…that you know…”

His mother’s voice shook, and tears welled up in her eyes. His father was standing behind the mother while just making eye contact with Seon-Hu. He seemed to be giving up the first joy of reunion to her. Seon-Hu could tell that he was trying his best to calm himself down.

However, it was not an effort to suppress fear or awkwardness. It was the satisfaction that only those who achieved great success felt. His father was even suppressing that out of consideration for his son’s feelings.

His father smiled big with his teeth exposed.

Father…

Seon-Hu could finally let go of the worry he had about his father then. His gaze naturally settled on his mother, and she was only about five meters away. Yet, it seemed to be a distance too great for her to overcome.

Everyone in the world knew who Odin was and how he became the subject of terror for the Awakened. Strictly speaking, the Awakened feared Odin more than the ultimate evil. They dared not utter his name, instead referring to him as Him.

Therefore, it was natural for his mother to feel estranged from her son as Seon-Hu had become Odin overnight.

Please call me son, Mother.

Seon-Hu had already prepared for this situation when he revealed his identity to the world. However, seeing his mother like this still weighed heavily on him. She was frozen, looking at him.

Seon-Hu thought he had to approach her first. He knew he needed to take initiative in order for her to lose her tension and view him as the son he used to be.

Right when he was about to take the first step, his mother suddenly ran into the room and returned with a piece of paper. Then, she briskly closed the distance between them.

Tak!

“You really should not have done this…”

Seon-Hu lowered his head. Not just his mother’s face, but the will he left behind was also pressed against his chest.

“Do you really want to see me die? I was so scared… Son…”

When his mother wrapped her arms around him, Seon-Hu hugged her back. He felt her trembling, unable to calm down. Although she was fragile, the force from her core was strong.

“I can’t live without my son. I really can’t…”

Seon-Hu waited for his mother’s sobs to subside.

***

The house was quiet. All Seon-Hu could hear was the sobbing and chopping from the kitchen. Then, another sound joined. It was the noise of the balcony window opening.

His father usually smoked cigarettes outside, but he did at the balcony this time. He sat in front of Seon-Hu.

“When did you start smoking?”

The smell of his father’s cigarette was a nostalgic scent that he often tried to recall during the Stage of Advent. Instead of answering, his father pointed to a piece of paper left aside. It was the will his mother had brought.

“I am sorry.”

“You keep saying that, but you don’t need to. What do you have to be sorry about? We should be sorry, you fool.”

Seon-Hu remained silent.

“Yes, so my son is Odin? The He of the Awakened?”

“Yes, father.”

“These damn people. You have my genes, so you are such a good-looking guy. People talked about you as if you were so scary, so I thought Odin would have three eyes or something.”

His father looked to see if Seon-Hu was hurt with a gaze of concern, then gave a slight smile at the end. Seon-Hu knew it wasn’t a genuine smile as his father was forcing himself. The ones who loved him always acted this way. Even in serious situations, they resorted to humor, and they always checked if there were any injuries on him first.

“There is a lot more I have not told you about, Father.”

“Can I ask you one thing? I might be asking too soon, but I need to know as your dad before your mom comes.”

“Yes.”

“It’s about your ability. How much can you do?”

The father’s voice had decreased as if he was whispering when he asked. He glanced cautiously towards the kitchen, aware of his wife’s presence there. It was an unexpected question to Seon-Hu. Therefore, he couldn’t help but think that he had been deceiving his parents all along.

He felt he had to tell the truth this time, but the gravity of the matter made him worry about how his father would react. Of course, his father wasn’t asking out of simple curiosity. Figuring out his true intention wasn’t difficult, but using such power on one’s parents was wrong. It was basically violating the basic decorum between parents and their children.

Thus, Seon-Hu contemplated for what felt like a long time even if it was just a brief second for his father. After a long pause, he made up his mind.

“If I wish to…”

His father was wiser than anyone else, so he trusted him. That was why he respected him so much.

“...I am omnipotent, Father.”

Whack!

His father’s eyes widened as if they were about to pop out. His nostrils flared, and an uncontrollable groan escaped from his mouth. His flinch was quite intense. The shock was palpable, even if he had somewhat anticipated it.

Seon-Hu looked behind him, not knowing where to rest his anxious eyes. Yeon-Hee, who had returned from escorting his aunt and uncle, was standing there. More precisely, she was standing behind the front door.

“So, what are you going to do now?”

His father’s response was as subdued as the stifled sobs coming from the kitchen.

“Father. It is related to the stories I have not told you. I have been fighting for a very long time. I want to rest now. I don’t think I have anyone left to fight against, Father.”

‘A very long time.’ Such a phrase could be burdensome for both the speaker and the listener. However, Seon-Hu wanted to be honest as a son.

“That is why you said ‘if I wish.’”

“I want to go back to my everyday life back before the Stage of Advent.”

Surprisingly, his father responded immediately, “You have made the right decision. Everyone owes you. I am one of them despite being your father. No one can tell you what to do or not to do. But you would know better than anyone that the world does not work that way.”

He continued, “It is brutal, but people will demand more from you. They will dismiss the peace you have maintained and only express their own grievances. They will completely rely on you. That must be why you gave that speech. But listen, son.”

When Seon-Hu was about to open his mouth, his father gestured to him to stop talking. Then, he unfolded an old will that Seon-Hu had once written. Then, his finger pointed to a specific sentence.

「Father, Mother. I could only come this far because my loved ones were as dedicated to me as to themselves.」

“Jonathan, Kwon Seong-Il, Joshua, Lee Tae-Han, and Mary… They were with you all along, right?”

“Yes.”

“They are truly grateful, but I envy them. Knowing how hard it must have been for you and not being able to help as a father…it weighs on my heart. What does it mean to be father and son? We are a family.”

“Please go on, Father.”

“You must have your thoughts, but you do not need to feel responsibility or burden. That is for us to deal with. So, if you allow me, I would…”

His father’s words trailed off.

Then, they heard his mother's voice, “Let’s eat.”

The enticing scent of kimchi stew wafted from the kitchen.

“Are you going to sleep here?”

“This is my home.”

“Then, there is no rush. We will talk over time. Let’s take a shot of soju. It has been so long since the last time we drank together.”

“Father.”

“If we don’t sit down soon after the meal is ready, it will be frustrating for your mom who prepared it. I know because I have prepared many meals.”

His father stood up first, and Seon-Hu spoke as he got up as well.

“There is someone I want to introduce to you.”

“The girl who was with you?”

“Yes, her name is Woo Yeon-Hee. She is known as Mary, and she is my comrade. Also…”

Strangely, Seon-Hu felt his heart race. His voice carried a trace of his nervousness.

“She is my girlfriend.”

Chapter ss6: Side Story 6 – Woo Yeon-Hee’s First Greeting (1)

She heard Seon-Hu’s voice.

“She is my girlfriend.”

“Hey, you should have told me earlier. Honey! Honey! Seon-Hu has…”

- Seon-Hu: Please wait a moment there.

About ten minutes later.

- Seon-Hu: You can come in now.

Yeon-Hee never cared about her nickname ‘Bitch’ until now. However, the moment she grabbed the front door handle, she hesitated as she thought she would soon face Seon-Hu’s parents.

Maybe, I should have dressed up better to look more gentle… Ah!

Hastily lowering her head, Woo Yeon-Hee realized her appearance was far from gentle. Her entire body was soaked in blood and showed signs of exhaustion. The war had concluded with Seon-Hu’s great victory when she was invading the mainland of the Declans along with the warriors of the Baclan Queen.

Although she had placed her items in the storage box, she could not do anything about her battle-worn attire. This also explained why Kim Ji-Ae’s parents always looked terrified around her no matter how kindly she treated them.

She regretted it.

- Yeon-Hee: Wait.

- Seon-Hu: Why?

- Yeon-Hee: I look like a mess. They will be shocked at how dirty and filthy I look. What should I do?

- Seon-Hu: You look completely fine. Don’t worry.

It was not true. Woo Yeon-Hee knew how crucial first impressions were. Since she was known as the Bitch, she needed to have a much better first impression on his parents. She would have to put tremendous effort to break that stereotype.

Then, she heard Seon-Hu’s telepathy.

- Seon-Hu: If you are so worried about it…

[The System Administrator Odin has used an unidentified skill.]

A faint light enveloped Woo Yeon-Hee. In that instant, the blood and dirt on her face and hair disappeared. Her face looked as fresh as if she had just taken a shower. Also, her hair shone as if she had just stepped out of a high-end salon.

Furthermore, her dirty battle uniform had changed into a white dress. It was a dress she remembered wearing during a happy time in her life, in Las Vegas. She stared blankly at her reflection in the elevator mirror. She did not look like either an Awakened or the Bitch.

There was only one thing left for her to do.

- Yeon-Hee: Thank you.

She checked her smile in the mirror, then she got the courage to meet Seon-Hu’s parents.

***

When she entered the suite, a hallway leading to the reception room stretched out. Frames were hung at regular intervals on the walls of the hallway. Each of them seemed meticulously crafted, and not only was fabric placed behind their contents, but the frames also appeared to be made of luxurious wood. Such lavish frames typically contained expensive masterpieces.

However, what Seon-Hu’s parents cherished and displayed were family photos and printed emails, presumably sent by their son from a long time ago. The email printout was an employment verification from the Jonathan Investment Financial Group, prominently bearing the company’s logo and a large stamp of the CEO, Jonathan.

Woo Yeon-Hee could tell how proud his parents were of him and what the main topic of conversation would have been for guests visiting this home. Her heart began to race again. Even if they were not the parents of Odin, the savior of the world, many parents regarded their children as the best in the world.

Woo Yeon-Hee barely noticed the scent of kimchi stew wafting from the kitchen. Her heart pounded uncontrollably.

“This way.”

Seon-Hu was approaching from a distance. The atmosphere in Seon-Hu’s parents’ home radiated the warmth that only a harmonious happy family could exude. Among the items in the room, a bookshelf particularly stood out. There were dozens of clear files, all with titles related to the Awakened. It seemed Seon-Hu’s father had printed articles and web search results and compiled them into a scrapbook.

From the entrance hallway to here, the affection and pride of Seon-Hu’s parents toward their son was palpable. She could not help but compare it to her own family. Seon-Hu and her background were very different in this sense, especially when she thought about her mother, who was very manipulative and selfish.

Therefore, she couldn’t shake off her feelings of unease despite Seon-Hu’s comforting touch.

- Seon-Hu: There is no need to be so nervous.

Woo Yeon-Hee smiled. The speaker’s eyes betrayed their owner’s own anxiety.

- Yeon-Hee: Do they know who I am? About our relationship?

- Seon-Hu: I told them.

- Yeon-Hee: No, about our past relationship as a teacher and a student.

- Seon-Hu: Don’t worry. My father is pretty flexible.

That meant he had not told them yet.

***

“This is Yeon-Hee, whom I mentioned.”

“Welcome.”

“Nice to meet you.”

Seon-Hu’s parents greeted her with warm smiles.

“Hello, I am Woo Yeon-Hee…”

Seon-Hu’s mother did not seem to focus on her after the greetings, perhaps she was conscious of her swollen eyes, flushed with tears. They could not be hidden by hurriedly applied makeup.

“I didn’t prepare much, but would you like to join us for dinner?”

The way she said it was shy and reserved. Such modesty was rare among the elites of their era. However, what made Woo Yeon-Hee even more uncomfortable was the scrutinizing gaze of Seon-Hu’s father, as if he was trying to recall something from his memory.

Woo Yeon-Hee looked at Seon-Hu for help, but he didn’t seem eager to delve into their past at that moment either.

Anyway, Woo Yeon-Hee sat at the dining table without managing to convey her intended greetings properly. Then, the scent of boiling kimchi stew, which was made with aged kimchi and pork, stirred her senses and memories.

Long time ago when she was a student, her mother’s kimchi stew was good. It reminded her of the food she had not experienced for a while since the family disputes began.

“Did you already have dinner? Was I being thoughtless earlier?”

“No, no. You don’t need to be too formal. Please.”

It was the second time Woo Yeon-Hee gathered her courage.

“I will try to do that. We will meet up often from now on. But what should I call you? I have no idea how the Awakened’s world works.”

“I would appreciate it if you would call me by my name. My name is Yeon-Hee. Yeon-Hee.”

“Good, Ms. Yeon-Hee. I have been wanting to thank you in person. Thank you so much for your great support to my son. Words cannot express how grateful we are. Thank you so much again.”

Seon-Hu’s father even lowered his head. Woo Yeon-Hee quickly did the same, but her eyes were filled with tears.

Ah…

Seon-Hu had always told her that trained Awakened were supposed to be able to observe their emotions and control them. However, she found it difficult to pinpoint the origin of her tears this time. All she knew was that if she let go of the thin thread of control she was holding onto, she would burst into tears. By then, her tears would never stop flowing down to her cheeks.

- Seon-Hu: Calm down.

Seon-Hu’s telepathy did not help. The process of ascending to divinity was magnificent, but it seemed that understanding a woman’s mind was not.

At that moment, a ladle entered Woo Yeon-Hee’s view, which was fixed only on the dining table.

“Why do you startle her? What if she does not like pork? Please let me know if that is the case. I can take the pieces out.”

“What do you mean? I was just very thankful. Ah, I am so sorry. Was I rude?”

“No, I… I…”

Woo Yeon-Hee could not continue. She felt genuinely regretful and sorry that the mood had become awkward because of her, and she could not make it better.

Why do I keep doing this? I am like an idiot…

***

“She seems very sensitive.”

It was his second cigarette after the meal. Na Jeon-Il checked around in case he had to apologize if there was any loud noise for the neighbors.

Nonetheless, it was not just Na Jeon-Il, but many of his neighbors were smoking cigarettes on their balconies. Some were watching the taillights of the cars from the Blue House while the others were looking at the sky, lost in their thoughts. Everyone was in their own thoughts, and it appeared that the minor deviations of the day seemed permissible.

The neighbors, appearing on their balconies, did not recognize that the father and son across from them were Odin and his father.

“She had lots of scars.”

He was referring to the Stage of Advent and even before it started.

“Mary.” Na Jeon-Il continued, “From what I found out, the reason Mary had such a bad reputation had something to do with you, son.”

“She is also the savior of my life.”

“I don’t know much about the Stage of Advent and Final Stage, but son. Listen to me. I get how hard Yeon-Hee and other grateful people must have struggled for you. It won’t be enough for them even if I thank them a hundred times as your father.”

“Yes, Father.”

“Yes, since you have come to introduce her to us, is that all there is to discuss?”

“I just have to get you guys proper hanbok[1].”

“That seems like a plan, but are you thinking of holding a ceremony?” Na Jeon-Il asked as if he was surprised.

“Are you saying that you give us permission?”

“Permission? It’s up to you. It is your life, not mine.”

“Thank you. I will discuss the ceremony details with Yeon-Hee.”

Na Jeon-Il chuckled. No matter how many times he looked at him, his son looked no different from before. The inherent ability of his son, deemed omniscient and omnipotent, seemed more like a matter to be discussed in fantasies.

His son was called a ‘god,’ who knew everything he wanted and could do anything he wished to do. However, he was nervous introducing his girlfriend now.

Na Jeon-Il was grateful for this side of his son and those who helped him. A smile never seemed to leave his face.

Seon-Hu asked,” Are you that happy that I brought the woman I am going to marry?”

“I remembered something.”

“Pardon me?”

“Ms. Yeon-Hee… She is undoubtedly the one. Wasn’t she your middle school homeroom teacher?”

1. Traditional clothes of Korea. ☜

Chapter ss7: Side Story 7 – Woo Yeon-Hee’s First Greeting (2)

“I didn’t expect you would remember all that.”

“She was passionate. It’s rare for a teacher to visit home because of a student’s career.”

Images of Woo Yeon-Hee back then emerged one by one in Jeon-Il’s mind.

“It was the end of your grade seven in middle school. It was around that winter. She came to ask for our opinion as a school known for basketball had reached out to you. We were very grateful and appreciated her for her hard work then. But, Ms. Yeon-Hee… She looks just as I remember. Does that mean…?”

“Yes, both Yeon-Hee and I were pre-Awakened. That is one of the stories I have not told you, Father.”

It was a story he had from his parents long before the Day of Advent. Seon-Hu’s face darkened as he revealed it. Jeon-Il’s expression hardened as well. They both fell silent for a bit.

Seon-Hu… You were a pre-Awakened…

Jeon-Il patted Seon-Hu’s back and opened his mouth first after hesitation.

“I heard the Stage of Advent spanned decades, right? You might not remember what happened before that. It was hard to contact you, son. I could only guess how hard it must have been for you, but you were doing much more than that. You managed societal tasks and the responsibilities of a pre-Awakened. You have been through a lot.”

Before the Stage of Advent, it was well known that the pre-Awakened were honing their skills under Osiris’s Revolucion. People also knew that these individuals fought monsters from other dimensions, staking their lives in places referred to as dungeons.

Jeon-Il thought there was nothing more surprising after hearing that his son now had omnipotent power. However, he was wrong. His son had actually spent dangerous times as a pre-Awakened. As a father, this was even more shocking.

Jeon-Il had a lot to say, but swallowed his words. Then, he found a good topic to divert the conversation.

Jeon-Il asked while pointing to the tattoo on his chest, “Did you give this mark to me? Hey, why is your face stiffening again?”

Perhaps it was around the time when Seon-Hu became a pre-Awakened. When the Jeonil Group was founded by the old Jeonil Investment, a weird scar appeared on his chest out of nowhere. After learning about the existence of insignias, Jeon-Il once seriously pondered if he was also pre-Awakened or not.

Jeon-Il was confident he already knew the answer, so continued, “I knew it was an insignia. So, what power does this have?”

“It is the insignia of resurrection.”

“Reviving from death? Is that what you mean?”

Jeon-Il had never heard of such an insignia in the Awakened world. Nonetheless, the miracle of resurrection was obviously very precious even without knowing about it.

Jeon-Il murmured as if he could not understand, “But why would you give such a precious thing to me…”

When Jeon-Il heard his son’s reply, it felt like something deep in his mind would burst. He then realized the reason why Seon-Hu’s grateful partner was continuously swallowing her saliva. If she had not, then she might have embarrassed herself in front of his son.

Jeon-Il deliberately looked towards the cold wind to cool down, but his warm tears did not stop. His son simply replied, “Because you are my father.”

***

“Please let me do it.”

Woo Yeon-Hee swiftly pulled the tray towards her before anyone could object. The knife fit perfectly in her small hand. She skillfully peeled the apple, leaving the flesh untouched.

Slice. Slice-

The apple was then cut into eight pieces, each of the same size. Seon-Hu’s parents watched in amazement, unable to take their eyes off the dish. Yeon-Hee realized what she had just done. In their eyes, the apple seemed to have been magically cut in a blink.

Why am I acting like this today? Keep it together, Woo Yeon-Hee. You are in front of Seon-Hu’s parents.

Seon-Hu’s father looked genuinely impressed. There was only one person in the room who could see how Woo Yeon-Hee cut the apple. He was the first to take a piece. Seon-Hu picked up the pieces with a fork and handed them to his parents.

“It is from your future daughter-in-law. Father and Mother.”

The vibe was good. The television had been replaced with an LP record, adding to the warmth.

Seon-Hu’s father was the ideal dad Woo Yeon-Hee had always imagined. The ambiance of the home, centered around him, was perfect. However, to be honest, this situation was embarrassing for Woo Yeon-Hee. She had to care about her expression to hide the feeling of belittlement, and she clearly felt that way because of her own parents. She wondered how much Seon-Hu and his parents would be disappointed when facing her parents…

“You have to have a drink on a day like today. Ms. Yeon-Hee, would you like to have a glass?”

Jeon-Il stood up from his seat. When even Seon-Hu’s mother got up to prepare the drinks and food, Woo Yeon-Hee also stood up.

“It’s okay. Stay seated.”

Woo Yeon-Hee felt bad. The connections she had experienced at the Stage of Advent were of no help now. Soon, Seon-Hu signaled her to follow him to the balcony where he had a private conversation with his father.

- Seon-Hu: I am sorry. I was impulsive. It seems I only thought of my feelings.

He was the only one who was not tired. Including Yeon-Hee, all his close aides had not gotten proper sleep for his sake. They had just finished the tiresome war. Seeing Yeon-Hee’s downcast expression, Seon-Hu guessed it was due to exhaustion.

- Seon-Hu: Do you want to go to bed today? I can remove your fatigue if you want, but the comfort from a good sleep will be lost as well.

Woo Yeon-Hee decided to be honest with him after contemplating.

- Yeon-Hee: …It’s because of my parents.

Woo Yeon-Hee said that as if she was performing a malicious ritual.

- Yeon-Hee: You know what kind of people my parents are. Especially my mother.

Seon-Hu, of course, knew about that. The person who caused a scene in the teachers’ office, questioning how crazy Yeon-Hee could be a teacher, was none other than her mother. As a result, she had to resign from the school.

Seon-Hu recalled the old memories.

“People must have gossiped, given the noise. But Seon-Hu… I am… I am not like those rumors.”

After resigning due to her parents’ actions, Yeon-Hee looked genuinely sad. That sadness was evident again in her face right now. In other words, Yeon-Hee was aware of her current situation in reality after the war ended.

Seon-Hu shook off the old memory and looked far off. He saw Yeon-Hee’s mother, Lee Soon-Ja, who could not take her eyes off the breaking news on television. She was not far from them. Although she was living in a luxury house in an upscale residential area known as an affluent neighborhood, she was definitely lonely. It was too big for one person. The money Yeon-Hee had given her was more than enough to afford such luxury.

Seon-Hu shifted his gaze again, this time to Yeon-Hee’s father Woo Hyun-Seok. He was driving towards the World Awakened Association’s Korean branch. Despite a child’s gratitude for being birthed, the parents’ duty to nurture a child was equally crucial. To Seon-Hu, it appeared the only real parent for Yeon-Hee was her father.

He remembered past events, including the day Yeon-Hee’s mother made a mess in the office. It was the day she found out Yeon-Hee had been giving money only to her father. Given that Yeon-Hee grew up mostly on her father’s support, her choice was evident.

Seon-Hu held Yeon-Hee’s hand.

- Seon-Hu: I will do whatever you want. So there is no need to force yourself to do anything you do not want.

He did not specifically mention the debt of gratitude she had already paid. However, her heavy heart was unavoidable. If every mother vividly remembered the pain of childbirth…what Yeon-Hee had experienced would not have occurred. In that case, Yeon-Hee would not have had the dilemma she was facing now.

Anyway, although Yeon-Hee was worshiped as a deity by the Lunea clans, she was just a person here. Seon-Hu was relieved by that fact. Seeing Yeon-Hee troubled by human concerns because of her mother made her even more lovable. Thus, her cute lips caught his eye even more.

This is the first and the last time.

Seon-Hu was determined that he would suppress the power of divinity at least on Earth. Looking back, his fierce battle with Doom Kaos was consistently colorless. He did not want such a life anymore. If one knew everything and could do everything as they thought, then they would never find happiness.

Seon-Hu put his hands around Yeon-Hee’s cheeks.

Tik!

The second hand of a moving clock stopped. Raindrops falling somewhere were frozen in mid-air. There was no wind and waves anywhere. Only two people were alive and breathing in the whole world at the moment: Seon-Hu and Woo Yeon-Hee.

“Seon-Hu?”

“We have been apart for so long. Come here. I cannot resist any longer.”

“But this is your parents’ house!”

“Here?”

When Seon-Hu responded, the Mediterranean coastline spread out in front of them.

“Right now, it’s just the two of us.”

***

Seon-Hu was gazing at the sleeping Yeon-Hee. He felt the presence of a being sneaking in during the gap when time seemed to stand still.

There was a beautiful woman with short hair, her body concealed by bandages. The wings that sprouted from her back were large enough to cover her entire body. As she folded her wings, she landed in front of Seon-Hu.

She said, “Please forgive me.”

Seon-Hu’s eyebrows twitched. An incident he was trying to avoid during a reunion with his parents suddenly came before him. Woo Yeon-Hee also felt the woman’s presence and opened her eyes.

Valkyrie?

However, she was different from the typical summoned entities. She was speaking and seemed to possess a sense of self. The way she knelt with her head bowed in front of Seon-Hu did not appear threatening, so Woo Yeon-Hee decided to observe the situation.

The discomfort displayed by Seon-Hu affected the being as well. It spoke in a trembling voice.

“The reason we possess a sense of self…it was not our intention.”

From Woo Yeon-Hee’s perspective, the woman was begging Seon-Hu for her life.

“That would be the case.”

Right after he defeated Doom Kaos and became the sole deity, four of the Valkyries that remained on the weighty battlefield not only gained self-awareness but also an increase in usable power. This naturally happened only to those who had consistently survived on the eternal-seeming battlefield.

There were four. One was restoring the spiritual realm. Another was capturing the escaped evil spirits. Another had gone to monitor other dimensional beings that might challenge Odin. And the last one, as you can see, had come here to represent all of them to beg for their lives.

“Please… Please… Please be our witness… Lord Odin.”

Chapter ss8: Side Story 8 – Valkyrie - Elle

Elle held memories from before she had self-awareness. Countless warriors of Lord Odin were born and died in numerous wars, but she was special. Valkyries were the warriors who had fought the most battles up to the point where the Lord became the only god. There were so many battles that it was meaningless to count. Therefore, she could survive even when the battlefield was destroyed.

However, surviving became meaningless without the Lord’s grace. It would be an existence that was even more pitiful than the warriors who had died when the battlefield was demolished.

I can finally think for myself, but…

She was very scared of the Lord’s silence. The fate of her and her fellows’ existence depended on the Lord’s will.

The Lord finally asked, “Do you know where this is?”

The power binding her entire body was so strong that it could lead to her annihilation if it went a little further. Yet, she could not open her lips as she did not know.

This is a dimension where intelligent creatures, similar to the Lord but without wings, have established civilization. But their natural abilities are extremely weak, and their population is small compared to other creatures that share this space.

Although the area is small, multiple groups have established their civilization and settled down. Moreover, the world inside the blue liquid, which covers a much larger area than land, is the birthplace of all kinds of creatures and civilizations here. The sea… So, what should I say about this dimension? About this tiny and insignificant planet?

She felt the Lord’s growing anger.

Something of ours must have gone against the Lord’s will.

The Lord said, “This is my homeland, where I was born and raised.”

Only then did she realize her mistake.

This is a place precious to the Lord!

Just as she was born from the Lord, the Lord was born here. She had intruded into such a place without permission. As she was shocked, something flowed from her eyes. It was what the Lord called tears.

However, there were various kinds of tears, and these weren’t tears of joy or sadness. They were tears of reflection on her ignorance and impulsiveness. They also meant her regret about her weak emotions.

She was not supposed to go here in the first place. Like her sisters, she was afraid to see the Lord. However, someone had to meet him, and she was the one who was chosen.

I am the weakest among the sisters and have no courage to resist them. Why was I born like this?’

“I didn’t know you can even cry.”

It was not the Lord who said it. The voice came from beside him. She was female like her, but she was smaller. Her features were slightly different as well. However, it was evident that this female was as precious as this land to the Lord.

The Lord cherishes this female.

She said to the woman with a desperate look, “Please forgive us. Our ignorance failed to understand the Lord’s feelings.”

She begged and begged again. Meanwhile, the Lord was speaking to the female.

“She was one of those who were under my command during the fight against Doom Kaos.”

“She is moving within the paused time even without your permission. She seems stronger than me. Only Osiris seems to be able to confront her, right?”

“Well, yes, because she was directly born from me.”

“Can you remove her?”

“Of course.”

She shrank further in the face of the dangerous conversation unfolding before her. Her sisters were unaware of the situation here. She was trying to discern the Lord’s intention to gain His trust, but she didn't even know that the very act of discerning could be going against His will. Unfortunately, she only realized this after meeting the Lord. She had been so naive.

Tears flowed from her eyes again.

Ah…our destruction has become inevitable…

Resistance was unthinkable. Her almighty Lord was watching her foolish self, and the destruction that her sisters and she feared of was just a minor part of the omnipotence He could exercise.

He was truly omnipotent. They merely followed the inscrutable will of Lord Odin.

Then, it felt as if a beam of light descended upon her.

“I will forgive you today.”

It was the Lord’s word.

Does that mean he will let us live?

She looked up in surprise, and thankfully, the Lord allowed it.

That was not the end. The sanctity of the Lord seeped into her body, which soon coalesced in her hand, growing into the Life Cane.

“Go to Saint Dragorin, Elle. There are many soldiers trapped there. Recover all of the soldiers, including them and restore the ruined land.”

She blinked in surprise. Then, she realized that the Lord called her Elle. The Lord had bestowed names upon her sisters as well. Bell was the strongest among the sisters, who went to watch those who had the potential to challenge the Lord. Cell was the one who enjoyed creation and was restoring the afterworld. Dell was the one collecting evil spirits.

“You should take this.”

The power flowing from the Lord gathered in her hand.

“Our Lord Odin. The only divine being of the entire universe. We will forever obey your revered commands. We will obey. We will obey.”

Elle shed tears of repentance for having audaciously tread upon the Lord’s cherished land. The relief that she could continue living without being annihilated came afterward.

***

Elle entered the Saint Dragorin while carefully holding the power of the Lord, which had condensed into her fist. The planet was larger than the one Lord cherished.

However, multiple parts of the continent had been split apart and submerged due to powerful wave-like forces. This had left many places barren, which intelligent beings could no longer live.

Then, something popped up in front of Elle. It was smaller than her palm. It was so tiny that it should live within the realm of spirits.

[Hello I am Lu-seah, the mother of the Lu-seah tribe. *(๑•⌓•๑)* It seems like we are on the same side, so let’s start with a greeting and introduction!]

“I am Elle.”

[Elle. That is such a lovely name! (*≧o≦)੭∼ ♡ ]

“You are not from here, are you?”

[You are quite perceptive and smart! Lu-seah tribe’s homeland is elsewhere. I am just here on a temporary mission. He sent you, right? I knew it immediately when I saw you. There is no doubt. Hehehe! So nice to meet you.]

“I am here by Lord Odin’s will to restore Saint Dragorin to its former peace.”

[So, Elle is His envoy? How honorable it must be to bear the grace of the only true God. I am so envious!]

[By the way, I, Lu-seah, also have an indispensable relationship with Him and have achieved so much success under him. His lover Doom…]

[Oh, oopsy! Please pretend you did not hear the word ‘Doom.’ (☞ ՞ਊ ՞)☞ Hehehe. Get it?]

[Anyway, we, the Lu-seah tribe, worship Ms. Mary, His lover, as our great god. As for me, Lu-seah, I serve as the highest priest for both god Mary and the superior deity, Him.]

[To sum it up, Lu-seah is considered the highest priest for both God Mary and the higher deity, Him. So, Elle and Lu-seah are not in the exact same position, but umm…it must be similar!]

[That is how I think. What do you think? It’s okay. Please feel free to voice your opinion.]

Elle hardened her face towards this talkative little creature and asked, “Did you also originate from our Lord? Then, we can consider each other sisters.”

[Defining our relationship through such a simple perspective is disappointing. Serving the same Lord, shouldn’t we all be sisters? Sister∼ ♡♡♡ ]

Elle was grateful that she was the one sent here instead of Bell. If Bell had come, then this tiny creature would have not survived her wrath.

“Little one, you and I are different.”

[Oh, well…(๑´╹‸╹`๑) ]

“The Lord’s soldiers are scattered everywhere. I hope your tribe will help me.”

[Then, can I call you ‘Mother?’ You give off that vibe. I, Lu-seah, yearn for a mother’s love. Do you have to be the one who gives birth to be considered a mother? No! Those who nurture and embrace are mothers, too. I, Lu-seah, am grown up now, so just embrace me. Mother∼ ♡♡♡]

“Stop.”

Elle’s tone was gentle, but her eyes were definitely cold.

[Yes, ma’am! Elle, the messenger of our Lord Odin. It seems that for a moment, Lu-seah misread your benevolence and lost my composure. Please forgive me.]

[Then… How can Lu-seah help you? Please let me know. I am quite adept at many things. If it is a directive from the messenger of our Lord Odin, Lu-seah is ready to obey.]

[But, what do you mean by the ‘Lord’s soldiers?’]

[Strictly speaking, the Awakened are indeed the Lord’s soldiers, but the way our Lord looks at them is somewhat complex. Their reason for serving our Lord is different from mine and even the great Elle’s.]

[Among the Awakened, those known as the ‘citizens of the Savior’s City’ are aptly referred to as the Lord’s soldiers! Hehehe.]

[Ask me anything. I will tell you everything.]

“I am referring to all the Awakened. Haven’t your kin been involved with these people across various battlefields? Bring them all before me.”

Then, Elle moved to a location where the battle was still raging. After exterminating the insurgents opposing the Lord, Elle went down into the heart of the castle.

Deep inside there, a place where a part of the divine body was concealed, the scent of the Lord wafted from the infinite maze. Enemies outside the castle were exterminated, but the battle within the maze continued.

These are the soldiers that the Lord was speaking about.

However, there was nothing Elle could do directly for them. As soon as she took a step in that maze, even Elle could not find a way out. Instead, she clenched her fist and unfolded her hand. The power of the Lord accompanying her stretched out towards the maze.

Then, groups were instantly summoned! They were the ones that Lu-seah called ‘Citizens of the Savior’s City.’

“Fuck. I thought I would die.”

One of them scanned the surroundings and noticed Elle watching them from the void. It was when their gazes met.

“Our Lord’s soldier. Citizen of the Savior’s City, Kim Ji-Hoon.”

“...Valkyrie?”

“No, I am Elle, the messenger sent by our Lord Odin.”

Chapter ss9: Side Story 9 – Kim Ji-Hoon and Lu-luah

“What is…that?”

“She is the messenger that He sent. Well, that is what she insists.”

Kim Ji-Hoon looked up to the void again. She surely looked like a Valkyrie summoned by Him from her appearance alone, but her presence was of a different dimension.

She did not pale in comparison even to the Fire Spirit King. Rather, her aura was even more powerful than him, and it was impossible for her to be anything less than that. Moreover, it felt like her voice was still reverberating in his head.

Anyway, Kim Ji-Hoon’s immediate concern was not her. All the citizens of the Savior’s City who finally escaped the maze, aggressively approached the surrounding Awakened and demanded food and water. Their days of sustaining themselves with the blood of cursed elves were now over.

At least it wasn’t poisonous. God damn.

Kim Ji-Hoon’s anger still did not subside whenever he recalled the situation where he was driven into His bedroom, which had become a maze.

***

The Awakened who returned from the Final Stage claimed they had gone through the toughest moments compared to others. However, Kim Ji-Hoon just scoffed and laughed it off. Unlike other battlefields where they had support from the Lord’s allies and other challengers, his group had to face hordes of elite elves with limited numbers.

Then, they were eventually pushed back to the entrance of His bedroom. Although Kim Ji-Hoon knew he would not be able to escape easily as soon as he stepped in the maze, he had no choice. He needed to devise a new strategy within.

The ordinary elf troops were not a big deal, but when he encountered the strongest elves, the maze was the only answer he had. That was their last resort.

It is really over now.

Kim Ji-Hoon satiated his hunger, then he finally felt clear-headed. When all the Awakened returned to the castle, the being who called herself a ‘messenger’ remained silent in the air.

Then, it happened suddenly.

Dududu.

Kim Ji-Hoon began to feel the vibrations from the ground. Most of the Awakened were accustomed to this, so they immediately sprung up while they were relaxing in the joy of victory. They created a formation with their comrades and prepared themselves to rush into a new battle.

Nonetheless, a peculiar phenomenon was spotted in the distance. The cracked and split grounds were moving. That was not the only thing. From the dead land where nothing used to grow, sprouts started to emerge.

Is it regenerating?

When Kim Ji-Hoon looked up at the air, a dazzling light was flowing from the grip of the Valkyrie. Her claim that He sent her as a messenger could be true. The power radiating from her grasp and spreading throughout the Dragorin territory was proof of that.

[Kim Ji-Hoon: I, Kim Ji-Hoon, am announcing to everyone. It is true that there is a possibility that the presence floating in the void was actually sent by Him, just as she continues to insist.]

[Kim Ji-Hoon: But we are the citizens of the Savior’s City. We should not let our guards down until we confirm the fact. After getting emergency food, we will gather again secretly away from her gaze.]

[Kim Ji-Hoon: We will gather again in front of the bedroom.]

[Kim Ji-Hoon: We must absolutely protect that place no matter what.]

Of course, the bedroom had now changed to the Labyrinth of Eternity. Nevertheless, one evident fact was that there was something that needed to be safeguarded at the end of it.

“Hey.”

Kim Ji-Hoon approached an Awakened from another faction before moving. He happened to make eye contact with this particular guy.

“You know me, don’t you?”

“It is an honor to meet you.”

“What is your name? Not your code name, but the name you used as a civilian.”

“Norihito.”

“If you have food, give it all to me. I, Kim Ji-Hoon, will kindly remember your name, Norihito.”

The Awakened seemed pleased at the chance to establish a connection with the top-ranked citizen of the Savior’s City. When Kim Ji-Hoon patted his shoulder, the Awakened’s face was filled with emotion.

The preparations were complete. Then, something flew toward Kim Ji-Hoon.

[Oh my! Who is this? You’re still alive? Gosh. Nice to see you again.]

“...”

[Do you not recognize me? ( ･᷄д･᷅ ) It’s me. The High Priest Lu-luah.]

Given that they all looked identical, Kim Ji-Hoon didn’t even think it was funny. It seemed that some kind of alliance was formed between the Lusea clan and the Awakened during the second Final Stage. Lusea species often clung to the Awakened, usually targeting those who seemed like the leaders of groups.

Kim Ji-Hoon looked up at Elle. There was also a Lusea creature clinging to her, flapping its tiny wings continuously.

[That is the mother of the Lu-seah clan, Lu-seah!]

Kim Ji-Hoon tried to ignore and pass by it, but Lulua persistently followed him.

[I was being nice because the most revered citizen of the Savior’s City seemed lonely… I have made time for you. Ugh. If you want to go, I will let you do that. I won’t stop you. Pff!]

However, Lulua flew right in front of Kim Ji-Hoon’s eyes. He felt as if his blood was boiling in anger. He was in the middle of a secret, dangerous mission, but this creature was in the way, disturbing him. Kim Ji-Hoon was confident that it would be easy to confront this nuisance even though it used to be hard before. His gaze was sharp and fierce.

[Ugh…(｡>﹏<｡) You are so scary. Your eyes are like a snake’s.]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: You found the wrong person. Weren’t you handling someone higher up than me? Get the fuck off to them.

[Hmph. Are you blind? Do you see Mr. Caliber anywhere here? Is that big guy over there? Eeek! Never mind. He is not.]

It was not just the esteemed Caliber, but neither His lover Mary nor the King of Hell were there to be seen either.

“Could it be…”

Kim Ji-Hoon thought they might have passed away. However, that was not sad. Although he would mourn their heroic ends, it was true that there was no one else better than them to become a sacrifice on the path to becoming the only holy being.

[Let’s look around. Boing, boing, boing, boing.]

- What are you doing?

[What do you mean? That is the noise of your eyes rolling, Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon. That is why I feel like I am closer to you than others. Perhaps we might share a similar mental flow. That is probably why I admire Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon so much. Hehe.]

- Stop blabbering and get to the point.

[Blabbering? You are so mean… Fine. The point is that it is too early to be happy. I, Lu-luah, heard the news that they are indeed alive. Everyone is alive, including the lesser god Mary and others. It seems that our Lord Odin took them to his side. But you were not included. Oopsy.]

[You must be disappointed. (๑´╹‸╹`๑) If they all had died, Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon’s status would have been elevated.]

“...”

Kim Ji-Hoon admitted that there was an insurmountable wall between those close to Him and himself. Even His blood-related cousin Ji-Ae noona could not enter His inner circle.

Yet, he was a bit disappointed as this bastard mentioned.

[Puhahaha. Hehehehe. Hahahahaha~]

The bastard laughed out loud, and Kim Ji-Hoon turned red with rage he could not contain. However, it was a crucial moment. Kim Ji-Hoon shook his head and passed by Lu-luah. The entrance leading to the bedroom maze was near.

[I was just joking. Don’t get mad at me for that. Okay?]

Buzz-

[Wait a moment. It was just a joke. Can’t we joke between comrades?]

[Okay, fine! Fine! I, Lu-luah, worked super hard and heard that the biggest reason our Lord Odin sent a messenger was because of ‘Our Lord’s soldier Kim Ji-Hoon.’ Even at this crucial time when he became the only god, He did not forget about you.]

[How disappointing. You lack your loyalty and trust toward our Lord. I cannot believe that you were pissed at my trivial joke. I can’t even have fun with you anymore.]

- Shut the fuck up before I kill you. Please. Just go away. Leave.

[If you continue acting like this, it is your loss… Should I really leave? Even if you come looking for me later, crying, I won’t even look at you. I, Lu-luah, possess the power of a High Priest. Do you think it was easy for me to make it to this position? In our clan, you will never be able to find another powerful one like me, other than Lu-seah. All are lesser than me.]

[Do you really want me to go? Actually? I am about to leave now. Do you really want that? For sure?]

Kim Ji-Hoon felt his limits. However, the arrogant attitude of this bastard was holding his sanity together.

Huff-

Kim Ji-Hoon took a deep breath, venting his anger and thought about it. It became clear that the reason why the Lusea clan clinging to strong Awakened was not because of the bond they formed over time.

- Can we not go back?

[Do you want to go back?]

- Just answer me.

[Someone like Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon will be able to get a pass. After all, you are the leader of the Savior’s City, and your reputation score is quite impressive. But you need to plan carefully. If you rush, then you might lose good land to another Awakened group.]

Then, Lulua pointed at Hera’s camp with its wings.

[From Lu-luah’s excellent perspective, the citizens of the Savior’s City wouldn’t want to lose their sanctuary. Greenwood’s central region has a nice climate and many flourishing civilizations. Since there are multiple civilizations, you will get to rule a large population.]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: So, you are saying a non-aggression pact will soon take place. Are you saying that one can acquire territories as spoils depending on our reputation score?

[Ding dong! Yes! The party is near.]

- What about you guys?

[The lesser ones are scrambling to get crumbs that fall off from us. But Lu-luah has the wisdom of not getting swayed by immediate outcomes. You have seen that from me, too, right? If not, never mind.]

- Right. You were in charge of Caliber, weren’t you?

[Yes, so Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon should be thankful to me, Lu-luah. It seems like we are finally on the same page. Hehe]

- Why did you choose me even if you need to abandon the Caliber?

[I told you already. I chose you because of my wisdom of not getting swayed by immediate results. Think about it.]

- Haha. I asked to see your response, but this is just hilarious. Do you think they would even listen to your nonsense? It is fortunate if they don’t bash your mouth.

[What? ٩(๑`н´๑)۶ You crossed the line. I should just leave. Good bye~]

- Enough with jokes and get to the point. Why me? You could have gone to Hera. Answer carefully because this is your last chance to make me listen.

That was when Lu-luah, who was turning away, stopped moving.

[Ah, I cannot compete with Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon∼ ♡ ]

[I lost, okay? Lu-luah lost. I surrender. I give up.]

However, as Kim Ji-Hoon seemed unlikely to respond, Lulua closed the distance until it was right in front of his face..

[Many Awakened would eye this land, but the citizens of the Savior’s City have a great reason to protect this sanctuary. The Eternal Labyrinth is a place where no one should dare set foot.]

[Do you get it now? I, Lu-luah, would like to show Lu-luah’s faith to our Lord.]

[So, if Mr. Kim-Joon and the citizens take control of this central region, I plan to help so that unfortunate events will not occur.]

[As I have already mentioned, Lu-luah’s power is incomparably stronger compared to the rest. What might be impossible to Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon and the citizens might be possible with me, Lu-luah.]

[Also, by the way, Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon! I chose you over Mr. Caliber and Hera. I have no doubt that you will be the most successful.]

[I feel so embarrassed revealing all of this… You are responsible for that! (*≧o≦*)੭ ]

Kim Ji-Hoon sensed that this was not the bastard’s main intention. Nonetheless, if he intended to accept the bastard, he thought it was better to clarify and negotiate from a position of strength rather than hiding the fact that he had figured it out.

- Lulua.

[Yes, Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon.]

- You are not just a crawling brat but a piece of complete trash. You seem like you want to die.

[Huhhhh??? You seem like the one not in the right mind. Are you okay? What are you talking about?]

- I wonder what I should do. I have in front of me the sin of coveting his possession. Well, it has not happened yet.

[What… What the heck are you talking about?! Ugh. I might have misjudged Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon. Just ignore what I said. Do you think I do not have other options? Should I go to Hera? Or Caliber?]

- It is about His necklace. The one that has gone missing…

It was likely buried not far from here.

- It has to do with your clan, right? Oh, are you running away? If you want, you can get the fuck off. I will handle it myself. First, I need to consult with your clan’s mother.

Lulua flinched and let out a cry.

[You told me to go fuck off… Please don't be hot and cold. Pleaseeee-]

As soon as Kim Ji-Hoon snapped his fingers, Lulua’s wings flapped more rapidly.

- You are right. We must take over Central Greenwood. If the sanctuary is taken by others, it will be a disgrace to the citizens of the Savior’s City. We must show that we can secure it ourselves.

[Oh! Citizens of the Savior’s City! Thanks for the information!]

- You seem very skilled in trashy deeds.

[Ehem. Even so, calling it a trashy act is a bit… The situation has definitely changed, but I should tell you.]

[I, Lu-luah, am the priest of the Lusea clan. You can say I am on par with the human corps’s priest, but you are not on that level. Why? I am telling you the truth. So, I hope you respect Lu-luah.]

- Are you saying you are in an equal position with Caliber, King of Hell, Osiris and Mary? Asshole. You are way beneath me. Do you think your clan is of the same rank as mine?”

[But, Lu-luah has dignity…]

- Shut up. From now on, be my eyes and ears, you motherfucker.

Kim Ji-Hoon spat out another word to the distorted face of Lulua.

- Why? What? Are you mad? So what?

Chapter ss10: Side Story 10 – Iljoo Group, Choi Cheol-Min

Choi Cheol-Min was the leader of the Iljoo Group. If he were to rank the people he was grateful for in his life beside his family, the first was a mysterious foreign investment company, and the second was a young customer from a long time ago who introduced him to that investment group. To him, these individuals were more precious than figures called Odin or the heroes.

Thanks to them, he lived a life without regrets. They were truly the heroes and saviors of Choi Cheol-Min.

“About an hour ago, after He and the heroes finished their speeches, they left for the World Awakened Association headquarters. Yet, the crowd was still gathering here where the speech took place, filling the air with excitement. Visitors are overjoyed by the returned peace, hoping to share the breath of Him and the heroes. Everyone is smiling and…”

As Choi Cheol-Min got up from the couch, his daughter Ga-Yeong quickly asked, “Are you planning to go there, Dad? The roads must be jam-packed. There could be safety issues.[1]”

Her voice sounded cheerful. Who wouldn’t be shocked at this moment? But her father seemed more overwhelmed. He blinked repeatedly, then seemed lost in thought, but now he looked like he had finally regained his senses.

When Ga-Yeong gestured, Secretary Kim, who was waiting on the sides, started to move.

There used to be many permanent employees in this large house, but other than Secretary Kim, the rest were with their families. It was not a time to blame them for it. Even their private security person, who always acted as if he would sacrifice his life for their family, had been mobilized by the martial law army. Choi Cheol-Min had not heard the news about him for weeks.

“Thank you.”

Ga-Yeong took the cup of water Secretary Kim handed over and checked on her father’s condition again. He looked dazed, as if entranced by something. Fortunately, he didn’t seem to be that lost in thought.

“Dad, have some water first.”

“Nah, don’t worry. Hey, I have hands, too. Thanks, Kim.”

“You’re welcome, sir.”

Choi Cheol-Min told the secretary, “You should go see your parents, too, Director. They must be waiting. I am sorry for keeping you for so long. I won’t forget the recent events and will repay your dedication.”

The reason Kim could not respond immediately was due to the sudden change in her title.

“Congratulations, Director Kim. Please help me a lot in the future. I don’t know how the situation will turn out, but I believe it will flow in our favor.”

The woman, whose title just changed from Secretary to Director, bowed her head respectfully.

“I should make you new business cards, but there is no time today. I will see you tomorrow. You should really head home now.”

“Thank you.”

They began talking again after Director Kim left.

“Then, I will try contacting the association headquarters. We might get a chance even from afar.”

The excitement was evident in Ga-Yeong’s voice. Although business related to outer space had completely halted due to sudden changes, they had consistently maintained a cooperative relationship with association officials. Ga-Yeong also wanted to see the real appearance with her own eyes instead of through monitors.

The leader of the Awakened, and the subject of fear… Odin…

Even from the rumors of the engineers who went to build infrastructure in the stronghold of the Awakened, Odin’s status was remarkable.

Outer space was a place where the laws here did not work. No one could dare to look into Odin’s face. If they did, they had to tremble in dread from the way they were kicked by His aides.

The one who seemed forever hidden behind a veil had now revealed himself. He was Korean as commonly known. He had the physique and face of a young man, but one should not assume his age based on common civilian understanding. Especially if one were to speculate about his abilities.

“Stop that and look into getting a helicopter.”

“Even if it’s you, you cannot go there without permission. That place is not our country. It is a piece of land that Korea has donated to the association, and it operates under the association’s own rules. Even its airspace is governed by their rules.”

“Stop treating me like an old fool. Also, when did I say I am going there? I have another place in mind.”

“Not the headquarters?”

“I am going to Mars. Mars! I said Mars.”

***

After arriving at the landing area, Choi Cheol-Min took a car he had arranged for in advance.

“No, no. Go back. It’s not this way.”

Ga-Yeong was the one driving.

“Hey, stop! Just listen to me! Read out the address so that I can search it up on navigation. Read out the address,” she raised her voice.

He complained, “You have such a temper like your mother.”

“Let’s not talk about mom unless you want to see your daughter cry.”

“She had lived a good life. Do you know whose doing that was?”

She rolled her eyes. “There you go again. Where from here?”

“Over there.”

“Over there? Only thing I see is trees.”

“No, not there. Further down.”

“So, turn there? Don’t change your mind later, okay? You have done that so many times already.”

“Hey, get out. Stop the car. I will drive. What is so great about you holding the wheel?”

“Ask anyone out there. They would swear at me. Who in their right mind would let an old man like you drive, especially when you have a perfectly capable daughter?”

“Then stop nagging! Also, who is old? I am still young and healthy!”

Choi Cheol-Min closed his mouth after grumbling. It seemed like they had come to the right place from his memory. Familiar sights began to emerge. The two-story village community center was quite run-down, but its appearance matched his memories of when the construction had just been completed.

“Stop here for a bit.”

There seemed to be a celebration at the community center because the sound of music was quite loud. Choi Cheol-Min got out of the car and said hi to an elderly villager passing by.

“Hello.”

“What brings someone from Busan all the way here?”

He actually came from Seoul, but that was not the main point.

“I wanted to ask you something. Have you lived in this village for a long time?”

“What is it?”

“There was a big construction project here about twenty years ago, and I was wondering if you know anything about it.”

“I can barely remember what happened yesterday, so it’s impossible for me to recall something twenty years ago.”

“Think carefully. It was a big project. A hospital building.”

“Oh, that one. You should have said that earlier. But why?”

“I was the one who built it.”

“...I don’t really know, but if you can get in touch with your boss, let them know our village’s position. It is so creepy. It seemed to have been maintained well for a bit, but…”

“Did something happen?”

“A few years ago, maybe? After some high officials visited, it was completely abandoned.”

“Oh, shoot. I am sorry to hear that. I will go check it out immediately. Do you know which way to go? A lot has changed, and I am not familiar with this place anymore.”

Choi Cheol-Min came back to the car.

“What is this place?”

“You have been well-fed, and your mother received the best medical care. Where do you think all that money came from? I told you. I worked hard to raise you.”

He could never forget. Every time Choi Cheol-Min thought of the 1997 IMF crisis, he still felt dizzy. The younger generation, who had not experienced it, did not understand. Therefore, they only complained about the Stage of Advent.

However, 1997 was hell to everyone doing business, whether it was small or large. There were no jobs, and loan interest rates skyrocketed every day. Banks demanded repayments instead of extensions.

It was somewhat fortunate if the CEOs in the same industry declared bankruptcy and disappeared. When he received funeral notices that they had ignited coal briquettes or jumped from rooftops to commit suicide, even those with nothing had to contribute condolence money.

But a miracle happened to me.

The small construction company, Iljoo Construction, managed to escape the bankruptcy crisis and grew into a conglomerate with over ten subsidiaries. It all started with that miracle.

It was painful to admit, but he would have made a regrettable decision if he went bankrupt. Who would want to die? What about the remaining family? But when the world pushed one to the edge, they could completely lose their mind.

Many had gone that way…

“Dad? Are you listening?” his daughter asked.

“What did you say?”

“See? I told you. Dad, you are not okay. Shouldn’t you go to the hospital? You seem really shocked.”

“Stop with nonsense. I think we need to turn there. Take a left.”

The trees that had not been touched by people in years had grown thickly. Even the small thorny bushes were sprawling out onto the road.

“Don’t worry about the scratches. Just go straight.”

Choi Cheol-Min hurried, and Ga-Yeong sensed her father’s urgency by then and kept silent.

When they turned, the destination Choi Cheol-Min was looking for finally appeared. He got out of the car first and walked, reminiscing about the past.

“I heard they built a castle here.”

Ga-Yeong looked around. There was a massive wall hidden by the trees. It was a smaller version of the wall at the World Awakened Association headquarters. The only entrance into the area was a door made of thick metal plates.

Ga-Yeong looked at the plaque attached to it.

「Medical Corporation New Hope Hospital」

“You built this, Dad?” she asked.

He replied slowly, “I got a contract… from Him.”

Ga-Yeong knew who the ‘Him’ her father mentioned was. It was not the guy that people universally called ‘Him.’ Her dad had his own ‘Him.’

She had heard countless times about the benefactor of the Iljoo Group throughout her life. They were a mysterious foreign investment company, and there was also the young man who had connected her dad to them.

However, she could not think of a reason why her dad would visit this place now. Was he reflecting on his past life after the evil god revealed its terrifying form?

It was only natural for her father to value the company that invested into the Iljoo Group. There was no other investment company like that in the world because they never interfered in the management. Even if there was a lot of reserve money in the company, they never asked for dividends. Rather, they willingly gave up their voting rights for their shares.

People praised Jonathan Investment Finance Group as the defenders of the world, but for the Iljoo Group, the unidentified investors were the greatest heroes. It was an undeniable fact.

But in reality, their existence is like a thorn in one’s mouth.

When Ga-Yeong went into the washroom, she thought that the top priority problem to resolve was their shares of the Iljoo Group. If the business in outer space revived, the Iljoo Group had the potential to become a global group with its unparalleled domestic business capacity.

We also have connections with Mr. Caliber…

While Ga-Yeong was deep in thought, she noticed her father standing still. Choi Cheol-Min had moved from the entrance and was staring at a place on the outer wall. There was a small metal plate with a warning sign attached to it.

「 Warning

Civilian Restricted Area

This area is under the World Awakened Association Membership. Unauthorized entry is strictly prohibited.

World Awakened Association」

“Huh?”

Ga-Yeong was surprised as she did not expect to see a warning from the association here. Such warnings usually meant two things. It was either donated land or land where there was or is a dungeon.

“Ga-Yeong, do you know about this?” he asked.

“Yes, of course.”

“Then, you tell me. What do you think this is?”

“It is unlikely that there is donated land in such a remote place… It seems there was a dungeon here…”

Ga-Yeong was unsure. She could not remember ever hearing about a dungeon in this area.

“Anyway, it is related to the Awakened, right? Am I right or wrong?”

Just as Ga-Yeong confirmed, Choi Cheol-Min suddenly fell quiet. Ga-Yeong did not know why, but she could tell that her father had fallen into a deep thought. Therefore, she waited.

However, she could not hold back when her father’s shoulder started to shake.

“Dad, are you crying?”

1. Both Choi Cheol-Min and his daughter Ga-Yeong use heavy Busan dialect. It was hard to word that in English, so just keep in mind. ☜

Chapter ss11: Side Story 11 – The Next Day - President of Russia

It was still a challenging time for the leaders of the dictatorship regime as they were uncertain of what they could be sure of. It was a given fact that peace had been assured for humanity, but that meant a new crisis to their dictatorship.

The Russian president had stayed up all night at his office desk again. There was a thick stack of papers on his desk. It was an analysis of a speech Odin had given, which was over three minutes, and much of it was worn as he had read it countless times throughout the night from beginning to the end. The Russian president was lost in thought for a long time, resting his forehead on his hand.

Meanwhile, Rodugin, his old friend, was also in the office. Rodugin was preoccupied with something other than the president’s concerns.

“So, is it possible? Or is it not?”

His anger was swelling up to his throat. Considering the president’s feelings, he should have held back his rage, but his voice started to rise gradually.

<As you know, Panama’s tax and financial laws have been completely revised. We are also reviewing them as cooperatively as possible..>

It was the same thing again.

“Should I remind you who I am again? So, what do you want me to do for you?”

<We will contact you immediately once the review is complete. So, please wait.>

The daunted voice of the opponent did not comfort him at all.

“I will give you one hour. Find a way. Do you understand?”

Rodugin hung up the phone authoritatively. However, even Rodugin himself knew that he did not pose much of a threat to them, so he could not take any further action.

Nonetheless, asking for a connection to the higher-ups was also risky. Tax evasion factory, Mossak Fonseca. It had not been long since he discovered the true identity of the tax evasion hubs in Panama, including that one.

However, he did not only find out about Panama. They were also in the Bahamas, the Cayman Islands, and the British Royal Territories… The places that handled the secretive funds of global leaders and capitalists were operated by just one individual.

The Jeonil Club had risen to prominence after bringing down the old Bilderberg Club. The owner of such a club was a subject of terror for the Awakened and became a supernatural being after defeating the evil god. They were controlled by Him, Odin.

Rodugin turned to the president to inform that the astronomical off-the-books funds, which had been accumulated centering around Panama by the president and his closest aides, had gotten out of control.

Nevertheless, the president did not seem to care about this at all. He looked distressed, lost in his own painful worries.

Rodugin said, “Things in Panama seem to have gotten complicated since the hearing of the Jonathan Investment Finance Group. But I am looking for a solution, so don’t worry.”

The president still remained silent. What mattered to him was power, not money.

***

One’s fate was determined by the intention of a being who had become divine. If that being decided to eliminate Russia, they would disappear even if they used the entire human power and nuclear weapons they had.

The end of such a torment that started this way was meaningless.

Why was it not me? What was I not awakened? Why was I not chosen by the Old One? If only I had that opportunity…

None of the leaders of the major powers were chosen by the Old One. If they had a chance to participate in the Stage of Advent, then they would have at least caught Odin’s eye. They did not wish to be pre-Awakened at all. All they wanted was that.

What was the result when an ordinary middle-aged Korean grabbed Odin’s attention? The fact that he gained supernatural powers that could dominate almost everything was a secondary issue. The really important fact was that he was in a position to stand shoulder to shoulder with Odin, a guy who was called a ‘god’ now.

Analysts claimed that Odin no longer seemed to want to influence humanity, but that was only inferred from his short speech. Reviewing the past life of the Korean named Na Seon-Hu, it was not a reliable analysis.

Na Seon-Hu lived a ruler’s life from the age of thirteen. He governed the Jonathan Investment Finance Group, engulfed the privileges of Western European forces in his prime, and extended his power to the entire world.

He was indeed a natural-born ruler. He chose currency as a weapon because he had the foresight to see what the most powerful weapon of this age was. If he had been born in the past, then his approach would have been different.

Without a doubt, he was the first in human history to achieve the feat of unifying mankind. That in itself had the power to reshape the fate of all humanity, so it was not difficult to acknowledge his achievements and admire him.

If only he could awaken and earn His trust in the Stage of Advent, then he would not have had these regrets! He wondered how great He could have been that even the Old One, another god, had become a sacrifice while being on guard of Him.

If the Old One had awakened him before he died…

***

A new report came into the Russian president’s office, where an uncomfortable atmosphere was filling the space. It was about how Odin had made no significant moves since He visited His parents’ house located in Seoul, South Korea. This meant that Odin probably spent the night there.

This was crucial information. The Russian president checked the report several times, and the information remained unchanged.

The president felt as if his heart was finally beating. It felt like he had found a clue that was impossible to find. Who would have thought? That Odin would visit his parents’ house right after ending a long war. He even spent the night there.

The Stage of Advent had isolated the Awakened from the current world for a while. The Awakened led a new life as entities independent of humanity. It was estimated that Odin had lived there for at least fifty-five years. Therefore, it was hard to visit one’s parents immediately after finishing a major task even without the event called the Stage of Advent.

However, what Odin showed was special. It was special because it was Odin. Soon, the president was able to receive a profile of Odin’s father.

“Na Jeon-Il. He served as the first bank president of Jeonil…”

The Russian president cut off the report. He was looking into the eyes of his close friend Rodugin. Rodugin also noticed something strange and widened his eyes. There were only the president and Rodugin inside the office, who knew about the existence of the Jeonil Club, which was virtually a world government.

Jeonil Club. Jeonil Group. And Na Jeon-Il.

The president thought that this was not just a hint.

Na Jeon-Il!

This was his last chance to change his unstable position. From the starting point where Odin revealed his warrior-like dignity to the end, he always held onto his father’s name.

But the Korean president tried to meet him before and failed?

The attached files provided clear circumstantial evidence. The Korean Awakened Lee Young, probably a citizen of the Savior’s City, sent the Korean president back. Although the exact words exchanged between them were not detailed, the attitude of the Awakened was definitely threatening.

Of course, it appeared that even he would not easily be able to meet Odin’s father, Na Jeon-Il. The Russian president sent everyone away, leaving only his close friend.

Rodugin said, “This is…oh gosh… Then, how about awarding the Орден Дружбы[1] to open up an opportunity?”

Just with that?

The Russian president felt his anger rise to his throat. When he was about to burst into rage, he made eye contact with his close friend.

Rodugin was one of the few who did not desire the fall of a dictator, so he was one of the few figures who had proven the value of trust for so long. That was probably why he was invited to the Kremlin even in this perilous time.

He even came on the day when the evil god Doom Kaos appeared.

Of course. They were old now. When they drove a Lada[2] through the streets of Leningrad at night in their youth, friendship was an essential part of their lives. However, they each had wives, children, and grandchildren. The president greatly appreciated Rodugin coming in, leaving behind those he loved so dearly.

He could not treat his friend as a subordinate.

“We, and Russia, need to show our best. Whatever that may be. A medal might not be enough to please Him.”

It was not important whether ‘He’ referred to Odin or Odin’s father.

Rodugin replied, “But is it not too much to plan something directly? If Odin feels uncomfortable, then it might backfire. Of course, this is just my opinion.”

The Russian president wished he could bring Odin’s father if he could. This was the only way for him, who was not an original member of the club, to establish a connection with Odin.

However, it was true that offering the same medal that had been given to numerous foreigners seemed a bit plain. If they were to give a medal, it should have been of the highest honor like the Order of Saint Andrew. And for Odin’s mother, the Order of Saint Catherine should have been given.

No, this is not the way.

The president changed his mind. It was true that Russia had awarded its highest honors regardless of nationality for great achievements in various fields such as culture, defense, economy, and education. However, if they gave these to Odin’s parents as well, it could have looked like Russia regarded them and previous awardees the same.

Moreover, it could be problematic in keeping the origins of the Order of Saint Andrew.

“You are right. The main thing is to open up the connection with Him. I am thinking of creating a new top honor above the Order of Saint Andrew. What do you think?”

The president asked, and Rodugin agreed it was a great idea. What privileges to give to the awardee was a matter to discuss later. At least ‘the privilege of exemption from liability for one’s speech in the National Assembly’ should have been the basis.

Shortly after the order to create the new highest honor was given, something else occurred.

“Sir.”

The secretary entered the president’s office with a dark expression. The president frowned upon watching the video on the laptop. It was a North Korean news broadcast. While watching the young chairman, the Russian president felt uneasy.

“Our great Odin! In unjust circumstances, He demonstrated heroic spirit and unimaginable power for world peace and the safety of the people! Doom Kaos, who audaciously tried to destroy international peace and annihilate the people, has met its brutal end! The Democratic People’s Republic of Korea hereby expresses its gratitude to the parents of the great Odin and decrees the following…”

The chairman continued, “First, we will create the title ‘Supreme Hero of the Democratic People’s Republic of Korea’ and award it to both parents as a start and will reward them a thousandfold more. Second…”

The young chairman seemed nonchalant. The president did not understand what he was saying, but he definitely grasped that the chairman was praising Odin’s great achievements.

What is this?

When the president looked quizzically at the secretary, he began a long explanation. However, there was not much to say. The Russian president reprimanded the secretary to speed things up, then rubbed his forehead. His head was already throbbing.

He couldn’t believe he was outdone by such petty idiots.

1. Order of Friendship ☜

2. A small Russian car. ☜

Chapter ss12: Side Story 12 – The Next Day - Na Jeon-Il

Na Jeon-Il’s house was quiet. He was unaware of the events that had occurred overnight around the world before turning on the television. There were announcements from countries awarding him and his wife their highest honors.

He checked his phone, but aside from missed calls from his in-laws, there was no contact from any government agency. He had expected this, but it was truly astonishing when it became reality.

Na Jeon-Il leaned forward to watch the news. Influential leaders from around the world, including Russia and China, and even the chairman of North Korea had made emergency announcements.

Their messages were clear and consistent. They all wanted to invite him with the highest state honors for a medal ceremony. If circumstances did not allow, these top leaders expressed their desire to personally visit Korea and hand them over to him and his wife.

Na Jeon-Il found it hard to imagine himself meeting the President of Russia and China, and the Chairman of North Korea. He often dealt with high-ranking bureaucrats from various countries as a bank manager, and he had to handle documents mentioning these global power players.

However, they always seemed like mere illusions in documents. Now, these very global leaders were desperate to connect with him.

He knew the reason why because they were in an embarrassing situation. Their hold on power depended not on their own, but on external factors, specifically the whims of his son. Of course, he didn’t know to what extent they estimated his son’s abilities.

“If I wish, I could be omnipotent, Father.”

His son’s power was well known in the Awakened’s world. His destructive power made the world’s leaders nervous.

Most of them were in a similar situation, but this was not limited to dictatorial regimes. The real power existed in the multinational elite group that ruled the world, the Bilderberg Club.

So, Na Jeon-Il thought about it. As his son truly desired not to influence humanity anymore and return to a peaceful daily life, then there must have been another real entity that the world’s power holders must have been wary of.

King of Hell, Jonathan Hunter.

He should have been the one they were thankful for. Jonathan Hunter was not only the owner of the global mega-capital, but also presumed to be the leader of the world government known as the Bilderberg Club.

He was also one of the most powerful Awakened. Of course, since the world leaders did not know of his son’s intentions to return to normal life, they were likely eager to connect with him.

***

「The Logan Act

A law that treats as a federal felony the act of unauthorized American citizens intervening in relations between the United States and other countries against national interests.」

At the end of the impeachment crisis, a friend at the Foreign Ministry once vented his anger. It was about a U.S. official, not even at the director level of our Foreign Ministry, who had confidently met and mingled with presidential candidates. This was not only an issue of national dignity, but also a concern that Foreign Ministry employees could be rendered mere puppets.

While the U.S. was a superpower and an ally, it was undeniably embarrassing that a low-rank U.S. official met in advance with people who could become Korea’s president. Some suggested that Korea should establish a law similar to the U.S.’s ‘Logan Act’ to ensure such incidents would not recur. Those who had not been elected would be mere civilians, so they should not have met with lower-ranking U.S. officials.

Anyway, Na Jeon-Il recalled the incident while thinking deeply about the Bilderberg Club. The power held by the club members was already immense, and such people gathered annually for meetings.

However, they claimed they met only as individual citizens, not as official representatives of any group or government. They had no choice but to insist on this because, according to laws in various countries, it was illegal for someone without public representative authority to make agreements with another country’s government.

Nonetheless, what can such powerful elites and capitalists be doing together? It was a ‘collusion’ in a good way but ‘unholy alliance’ at worst. Only a minority with a keen eye on world affairs criticized their union, while the general public was unaware of the existence of such a secretive and powerful organization.

Na Jeon-Il once viewed the club as a den of evil. The results of the public tasks they performed secretly among themselves often led to thievery. If one questioned how he could criticize the grand intentions of these global giants, he had much to say.

The reason he ended his career as a bank president was largely because he indirectly felt their power in shaping the global order, and more closely due to the identity of the bank group he had served for half his life.

The role of Korea’s top banker was too restrictive. Therefore, it was meaningless to extend his career to another director position in the same industry. His authority would be more limited, and it would never expand.

Therefore, he aimed to stay content with his life and live peacefully as he got old.

Looking back, he had done something regrettable during his tenure. He had even increased loan interest rates even as Korea entered a low-interest era, which burdened ordinary citizens. Once an individual became part of a group, especially in a high-ranking position with both authority and responsibility, there were inevitable actions they needed to take. Even if they did not want to as an individual, they often had to represent the interests of the group.

Na Jeon-Il became thirsty. When he came out of his room, he saw his son quietly watching the television.

“Oh, you woke up pretty early.”

“It seems that ‘those people’ are not the only ones that stayed all night. Go back to bed, Father. You should sleep more.”

Na Jeon-Il just smiled. It was still awkward to dismiss global power players as simply ‘those people,’ but he had to get used to it.

“Is Ms. Yeon-Hee still asleep?”

“She must be exhausted. Also, please be more relaxed with Yeon-Hee from now on. I feel more uncomfortable than she does.”

“She is a blessing, but I will try to be more comfortable with her. I can’t promise though, haha.”

Na Jeon-Il sat down next to his son. But honestly, his gratitude leaned towards the King of Hell, Jonathan Hunter, when weighing gratitude. Of course, it was looking from a macro perspective instead of Seon-Hu’s father’s point of view. It was a view from an ordinary person living in this land.

Humanity could have continued living because of his son, but if Jonathan Hunter had not defended the market and had not rallied members as the Bilderberg Club’s leader… And if he had not led the club’s power from exploding with good intentions…

Humanity would have steadily declined from the moment the Day of Advent occurred.

“What are you going to do?”

“If you allow me, I want to meet them. Then, I want to start external activities from that point on. You need someone to represent you. Of course, Mr. Jonathan Hunter is a great figure for representing you. However, it will be more helpful for you if I personally go around as your father.”

Na Jeon-Il continued, “But I hope you don’t misunderstand. They say the senses of the Awakened are beyond imagination. Especially you… So you would know that I am so excited. My heart didn’t pound this much even when I first saw your mother. Haha.”

Na Jeon-Il spoke with sincerity. A new life was unfolding in his later years. He was already excited about these interesting events that would fill his every day. Considering the tension, responsibility, and the joy that would come with success… He felt more anticipation than worry.

A stage bigger than this country and Jeonil Bank awaited him. He could now understand what the people involved in elections said when they forgot to sleep due to election preparations. Although Na Jeon-Il barely slept, he was not fatigued at all.

“Allow? That is not right. I am sorry, Father. If you feel burdened or overwhelmed, please let me know. Then I will take care of it.”

“But, son.”

“Yes.”

“There is someone I need to meet before I start my external activities. To you… Perhaps our world may seem narrow. But there is order in this world, and you would not want to break it, would you? You were once on Wall Street, so you would know. Or maybe you might have heard of it directly from Mr. Jonathan Hunter. In this world… There is a group formed with a minority that establishes order. I know it as the ‘Bilderberg Club.’”

The official wealth of the Jonathan Investment Finance Group was a staggering twenty-three percent of the world’s market capitalization. It was uncertain whether the Gillian Group’s wealth was similar, possibly operating in a dual-power system, but now, Jonathan Hunter had gained supernatural power on a personal level.

He even recognized that Na Jeon-Il’s son was at an equal position globally. So, Na Jeon-Il said with confidence, “And I think Mr. Jonathan Hunter is their leader. Just arrange the meeting. And son, you live your life. When you have a child, the second chapter of your life will begin. You can look forward to how hard and joyful that life will be.”

“Did I make it hard for you?”

Na Jeon-Il chuckled.

“Hey, the more special your child is, the harder it is to raise them. If you cannot nurture that talent, it is the parents’ fault. That is the burden. Well, you don’t have one yet, so you would not understand me. Since they will be you and Ms. Yeon-Hee’s kids, they would be more difficult to raise. Wait and see, haha.”

Na Jeon-Il looked at his son with loving eyes. The sheer joy of imagining a grandson who looked like his son was undeniable.

“Anyway, how about forwarding a message to Mr. Jonathan Hunter after he gets some rest?”

“Yes, I will, Father. By the way…”

“Huh?”

“You are mistaken about something.”

“About what?”

“The Bilderberg Club no longer exists.”

“...It’s gone?”

“Instead, there is a new club that takes its place.”

When his son mentioned the name, Na Jeon-Il’s eyes widened, and he couldn’t blink for a while.

“It is the Jeonil Club.”

His son’s voice firmly resonated as if to confirm.

“Yes, it is the club founded by your son.”

Chapter ss13: Side Story 13 – The Next Day - Na Jeon-Il (2)

How should I accept the omnipotent ability of my son?

The evil god Doom Kaos was a being that could not be explained by human knowledge. Omnipotence could be vaguely pictured as the power that could have overthrown such an entity, but thinking beyond that still confined it to existing categories.

Humans have called beings with transcendent and mysterious abilities ‘gods.’ However, that was merely an abstract product created by humans. Even though Na Jeon-Il’s son had actually become such a being and returned to earth, it did not feel real.

Nonetheless, the club was different. Each member of the club was a real global magnate. There were rumors that they gathered to worship the devil and that there was an alien race that had secretly ruled humanity since ancient times. These were just conspiracy theories that could have been just gossip. They were unverifiable and seemed like a different world from where he lived.

However, this was real. The fact that a few global giants were collaborating was real! It was difficult for global giants to interact with each other in the distant past.

But now? Immediate communication was possible with a single phone call, and global magnates from around the world could gather in a few days with flights. The oceans and mountains that stood between them were no longer barriers as they were in the past.

These people gathered annually to shape the world order. This would have been the foundation of the G8’s economic report, and the agendas raised in European and American parliaments would also have started here.

Moreover, what about the policies of the Federal Reserve that influenced the global economy?

There was a saying in the financial sector taken as truth.

No one knows the direction of interest rates.

The starting and ending point of the global economy was the US interest rate set by the Federal Reserve. When they set the interest rate, the whole world followed it.

The benchmark interest rate set by the Monetary Policy Committee under the Bank of Korea was the same. If the US raised it, they did the same. If it lowered, then they lowered the interest as well. It was the same for all countries around the world.

Therefore, the influence triggered by the Federal Reserve could be said to be the entirety of the world economy. Hence, the saying in the financial sector, which was taken as the absolute truth, could be said to be half right and half wrong.

There were those who knew the direction of interest rates in advance, and their associates never made losing investments. Knowing the flow of the world economy in advance, how could they lose money?

The reason Jonathan Hunter was believed to be the head of the club was not only due to his wealth and supernatural abilities. A transformation that shook the world economy had occurred in the past. This was a matter known only to those in the know.

The board and chairman of the Federal Reserve had been replaced all at once. A common thread among their backgrounds was that they all had some connection to the Jonathan Investment Finance Group. Jonathan Hunter’s people dominated the world economy.

So, if Jonathan Hunter was not the head of the club, then who could it possibly be?

“Jeon… Jeon-Il… Jeon-Il Club? Did you find it? You did it?”

“Yes, Father.”

His son’s reply was the same.

“The…the…the…”

Having dedicated half his life to the financial sector, the place that seemed omnipotent to Na Jeon-Il was right there. It was the club in a broader sense, but it was the U.S. Federal Reserve System in detail.

They not only determined the world’s interest rates, but also printed the world’s reserve currency, the dollar, and lent it to the U.S. government. All matters related to the global economy started from there. They were, in essence, the omnipotent god of the economic world.

“Then…then…the FED…and… he FRB…”

His son remained silent, but that silence said it all.

Na Jeon-Il felt dizzy. If his son had not supported him, he would have lost his balance in that instant as his mind went blank.

“I am so sorry for keeping it a secret all this time, Father.”

***

“Before the 1997 IMF crisis took place, I brought Jonathan to Korea. We started from Bangkok.”

His son’s monologue began calmly, but it was the most shocking story Na Jeon-Il had ever heard in his life. He was not this appalled even on the Day of Advent, when he saw the evil god Doom Kaos, and even when he found out that his son was pre-Awakened with omnipotent transcendent abilities.

According to his son, the success stories covered in Jonathan Hunter’s autobiography were all led by him. Na Jeon-Il had always thought of his son as someone who had an inherent talent for finance.

However, that was it. He thought his modest support had helped bring out his son’s hidden talent, but his talent had been in action long before his help.

“I couldn’t burden you with it, Father. I am sorry to say this, but if not for me…it would have been too much for even you to bear. I know it was a unilateral decision, but I am telling you the truth, Father.”

Na Jeon-Il was at a loss for words.

“At that time, I knew the Day of Advent would come. So, the primary goal I set was…”

“To protect…our foundation…right? Isn’t that so?”

That was also a matter revealed in Jonathan Hunter’s hearing.

“Yes.”

So, his son chose to dominate the world economy to protect the foundation of humanity. Then, he accomplished such a seemingly impossible feat. Na Jeon-Il could not disagree regarding his son’s claim that no one else but him could have achieved this.

What his son had done was not something an individual could do. It was something that even a superpower like the U.S. would not dare attempt, even with a long-term meticulous plan at the national level.

Looking back, his son was extraordinary. How could he do such a thing…

“Father.”

Na Jeon-Il was scared of what else his son would say.

“I told you I was a pre-Awakened, right?”

“Yes.”

Na Jeon-Il had guessed that his son’s awakening as a pre-Awakened coincided with the time the insignia of Revival was engraved on his chest. However, the shocking fact his son told him was different from his assumption.

“I have memories from when I was in Mother's womb.”

“What do you mean?”

“I awoke as I was born. But…”

But?

“My first awakening was not in this life but in my past life. It was a post-apocalyptic era where only a few humans survived. Just before its complete destruction, I was given a chance to start again. How can I forget the moment when Mother went through so much to give birth to me?”

***

The fragments of words ransacked the inside of Na Jeon-Il’s mind. Reincarnation. Pre-Awakened. The age of annihilation. The ‘Jeonil’ Club. Jonathan Investment Finance Group. Insignia of Revival. Until all those jumbled thoughts aligned in the correct chronological order, Na Jeon-Il just sat there, blinking.

His son silently watched him with a worried look, but he did nothing, trusting in his wisdom.

“What was the age of annihilation like?”

“It was a world crushed under the corps of Doom Kaos. Before that, the privileged of humanity had polluted their own lands.”

“Tell me in more detail.”

“Before I reversed time, humans only had five urban areas to survive in. The rest was still affected by the aftermath of nuclear explosions, and the areas polluted by the forces of Doom Kaos were uninhabitable for humans. Even if there were livable lands, they were occupied by the enemy, so it was almost impossible for humans to reclaim them. So, we were on the verge of extinction.”

His son seemed determined to spill everything. When Na Jeon-Il unintentionally averted his gaze, he realized how shaky his legs were. He needed to control himself for his son, who would have been very concerned about him.

Na Jeon-Il tried to stop the legs from shaking, but they did not stop.

“This is too shocking.”

All Na Jeon-Il could do was force a smile. But he was worried about how weird and awkward his smile would have been, so he immediately stiffened his face.

Na Jeon-Il felt an intense thirst. As he found it hard to get up, his son moved on his behalf. Soon, he heard the sound of water being poured from the kitchen.

In the meantime, Na Jeon-Il unbuttoned his pajama top. The insignia of Revival was revealed. He remembered the excitement he felt when he first learned about it from his son. It was such an instinctive emotion.

His son must have faced unimaginable hardships while experiencing the apocalypse. Moreover, he had passed the insignia on to him, especially with the great responsibility of preserving humanity.

All the pre-Awakened and Awakened from the Stage of Advent said their battles were a matter of life and death at every moment. Yet, his son entrusted it to him, who could not even utilize it.

He should have…

His son returned.

“It is all in the past. We no longer have enemies, Father. You should smile, not cry.”

“Hey, I am crying out of happiness. You should also have a child like you and see if you can hold back your tears. Go to the washroom since I am embarrassed. You must take shit even though you are omnipotent, right? Or…not…?”

Na Jeon-Il’s voice kept shivering. The overwhelming joy was something only Na Jeon-Il, with such a son, could experience in this whole world.

***

His son’s fiancée had not woken up, and his wife was still deeply asleep, probably due to the intense emotions from the night before. Therefore, he was happy that he could talk longer with his son.

The conversation shifted from the apocalypse his son experienced in his past life back to the present age and then to the Jeonil Group. The hard-to-grasp stories had come full circle. His son started to get bewildered.

“I have never interfered in your work, Father. It is the truth.”

“You should have. Then, I would have been able to become the chairman. The more I think about it, the more disappointed I become.”

Na Jeon-Il smiled genuinely now.

“I am sure you would have done even better, Father. But at that time, we needed a public face for domestic politics, and Jamie was perfect for that role.”

“Hey, just take the joke as it is. Haha.”

Only then did his son’s expression soften.

“So, you are saying that Jeonil… It feels strange to think of it as my name. Anyway, the Jeonil Group is not foreign capital?”

“Jeonil Investment, which is Jeonil Group now, was named after you. And all of its shares have no connection with Jonathan. Back then, I secured the capital with my shares as collateral, excluding Jonathan’s.”

His son’s explanation made Na Jeon-Il’s heart race even faster.

“So, it is all yours?”

“Yes, Father.”

This was the most heartwarming news among everything he had heard.

“Can I switch jobs? Hiccup. I want to quit!”

“Do whatever you want. Seon-Hu is here. How much did you drink last night?”

“Your husband…haha… Hahahaha. He is moving to a super successful place! It is those bastards who are the problem! Hahaha…!”

From that day on, the problem that had troubled him for so long was no more. The Jeonil Group was not foreign capital but his son’s.

Thank you, my son. Truly. Thank you so much.

Chapter ss14: Side Story 14 – The Next Day - Father Kwon Seong-Il and Son Kwon Ki-Cheol

His eyes opened naturally with the realization that he had unknowingly fallen asleep. The moment his eyelids lifted and his pupils were revealed, a sharp glint flashed in his eyes. Due to the sudden rush of blood, veins bulged on the surface of his fist.

He sucked in breath deeply through his nose. It must have been a split second before it exploded with the intent to fight, but Kwon Seong-Il’s expression soon changed to a wistful smile.

This was not a battlefield. The war had ended yesterday.

I should sleep more.

Seong-Il pulled the blanket up to his chin.

Ah, this feels so good. Why is it so fluffy? Feels heavenly. Isn’t this true happiness?

***

After a long and deep sleep, he woke up. It was past noon, and Ki-Cheol, who had gotten up earlier, was engrossed in his phone.

Seong-Il said while approaching Ki-Cheol, “You will hurt your eyes. Do something else.”

“Why do you always say that? Maybe I should change my name,” Ki-Cheol grumbled.

“You are always spouting nonsense. What is wrong with your name? It means a bright person. Such a good name. Without positivity…”

“That is not what I meant! Even foreigners are making a fuss. But Dad, don’t you need to sleep more? Should I turn off the lights? Or leave?”

“Do you have a girlfriend or something?” Seong-Il asked.

“What girlfriend? I don’t have such a thing…”

“What have you been doing without dating? Maybe I should snip off your penis.”

“Do you think I am a kid?” Ki-Cheol snapped.

“Be thankful. I might not know about other things, but I passed that one good thing to you. Haha. That is the treasure of men in our family. You might not know now, but hehehe.”

“What about you, Dad?”

“What about me?”

“Take care of your own business first.”

“What?”

“Be careful around women.”

“Ah, you think you have grown up and can now talk back. Sassy.”

Ki-Cheol sighed. Even as Seong-Il ruffled his son’s hair and walked by, Ki-Cheol continued to stare at his phone. After learning that outer space was a battlefield where people were dying, Ki-Cheol had given up all his social media and video channel activities.

Yet, many people continued to look at his last post. Mainly since yesterday, a number of people had visited his channel. Since the start of Ki-Cheol’s social media service on Facenote, his personal account had recorded the highest number of visits.

Ki-Cheol activated the translation feature but only frowned after doing so. Of course, the majority of comments expressed profound gratitude to the heroes who saved humanity. However, among them were comments like this.

「Mr. Caliber, please meet me just once.」

「I can give you everything only to you, Mr. Caliber.」

「You are my hero, Mr. Caliber. I cannot sleep out of excitement whenever I think about you.」

It was not just random girls who did that. Even famous people, including models and celebrities, were doing it too. These were slender, glamorous, blonde beauties. Ki-Cheol was displeased about that.

Just then, a huge face suddenly appeared next to Ki-Cheol’s face. He was startled and tried to hide his phone, but it was already too late.

“Are they talking about me?” Seong-Il asked.

“Then, who else would they be talking about?”

“Why have you been so grumpy lately? Why? Did someone say bad things about me? What is it?”

“Who…who would do that? To you!”

“Let me see.”

Though flustered, Ki-Cheol quickly managed to turn off the translation function on his phone. He did not want to show his dad the comments from foreign girls.

The fortunate thing was that there were also comments in Korean with similar content, but they were buried hundreds of pages deep due to the overwhelming number of comments from all over the world. Another thing that made him relieved was that while English was the common language in the Stage of Advent, his dad had not learned it at all.

He said he was so strong he did not need to learn English… It should be okay now, right? He would not understand. He should not know.

He grumbled, “It is my account, so you can’t touch anything. Okay? Just look.”

“It is your account, but everyone is talking about me. Let’s see if anyone left hateful comments. I will teach them important lessons.”

“No, no, they don’t seem to leave hate comments. Most of them are in English, so I don’t really know either.”

Seong-Il rolled his eyes. “Ah, stop beating around the bush. I should just make an account myself.”

“Why would you do that? If you get hacked, it will be a huge problem.”

Ki-Cheol hastily handed his father the phone and began to watch him intently as he sat down. However, his father spent a long time looking at the comments. He was moving his gaze from one comment to another as if he could read English. Then, he started muttering discontentedly.

Ki-Cheol regretted it. “Give it to me…”

He wanted to take his phone back, but his father’s grip seemed impenetrable.

“Is this why you were upset? Do you wish I wouldn’t see other women? You brat. I am a man too. You can’t interfere with my life. I plan to make my life more exciting from now on. Since we are on the subject, I should clarify this. I have no plans to get back with your mother. If you think otherwise, give up. Hehehe.”

Ki-Cheol felt like his chest was about to burst, but he could not confront his dad. So all he could do was grit his teeth.

Seong-Il’s expression became more complicated as he looked at his son. He wasn’t sure if he needed to reprimand him or not. It was only natural from his son’s perspective to hope that Seong-Il and his ex-wife would get back together.

However, too much time had passed. With not much time left until his son became an adult, it was meaningless to get back together with his ex-wife.

But it is not acceptable for you to fume in front of your dad.

“Hey, I just got back yesterday. Is it necessary for you to be so angry?”

Seong-Il’s voice became stern.

Ki-Cheol raised his head and shouted, “Are you not angry at all?”

***

Seong-Il felt like he had been slapped on the back of his head. Ki-Cheol was mad not because he was conscious of his mom.

“Do you think the King of Hell and Uncle Lee Tae-Han would hear stuff like this? How could they think so little of you to do this? Especially in public on social media. How could those who seek attention cling to you like this? How could they do that to one of the…heroes…” his son stuttered.

Seong-Il was stunned. However, seeing Ki-Cheol not pester him about getting back with his mother, he realized how much his once young son had grown. He felt proud.

“Do you want people to fear your dad? Like tremble at just a glance?”

“...”

“The Awakened all respect me. Before becoming an Awakened, I only received such gazes. Isn’t that dope?”

“...”

“Some of them even pee and poop involuntarily when they see me. So, don’t you think Dad should at least breathe a little easier here? It is nice when people like me the way I am.”

“...Are you going back to outer space again? Everything is over.”

“Then, should I give a dog the bone after boiling it[1]?”

“Huh? What does that mean?” Ki-Cheol asked.

“I will tell you if you promise not to post on the internet.”

“I stopped doing that a long time ago.”

“Promise?”

Ki-Cheol nodded. “Promise.”

“Dad has accumulated a vast amount of territory. You would have learned in your history classes. When an emperor wins a war, how does he reward his subordinate kings? He divides the conquered land first. But let me ask. How much land did your dad accumulate? A lot.”

He continued, “Hey, Ki-Cheol. Do you know how big Saint Dragorin is? It is much larger than Earth and has great views. It has such a pleasant environment to live in as well. Do you get it? If I go there, I will be a king. Since I was born a man, why not try being a king once? What do you think?”

“Then what about me? What should I do? Should I go to that old man again?” Ki-Cheol asked.

“Hey! He is not just an old brat. He is your mother’s husband.”

“Then, why did you say all that yesterday in front of everyone…?”

Seong-Il reflected on many things while looking at his son who was trying hard not to cry. Ki-Cheol seemed to have grown up until just moments ago, but now he was childlike again. He was about to cry like a baby just because Seong-Il acted a bit against his wishes. Well, becoming an adult was not just about aging. Before Seong-Il met Odin, he was like a baby too.

Seong-Il made a decision after contemplation. Although his memories of the battlefields had faded, he still had a son who had not fully grown.

If I cannot take you with me, I won’t go. No, I can’t go.

Perhaps, watching his son grow up and passing on the teachings he received was more rewarding than ruling as a king. In other words, living as a father would have been the most manly thing he could do.

***

“I might not go.”

“What do you mean ‘might?’”

“I cannot leave Ki-Cheol here.”

“Hyung… Odin will soon block our abilities. If we don’t return, we won’t be any different from the civilians here,” Lee Tae-Han said.

“Nah, I have beaten bastards before with my bare hands even without powers. I can still live like a king here. I don’t know if you understand, but I am popular here. I can easily rule, right? Hehe.”

“Hyung…”

“Honestly, isn’t it better for our relationship if I stay here? If we go there together and take care of our own groups, there will be occasions when we cannot avoid conflicts.”

“We were on quite good terms in the Stage of Advent, Hyung.”

“That is your opinion. I handled all the troubles, man. The citizens of the Savior’s City dealt with the rest. That is why Kim Ji-Hoon is always mad at me.”

“Do you feel the same to me?”

“To you? Maybe a bit, but I am more grateful for you. You have been through a lot, bro. Good job.”

“Ah… Why are you doing this? If you make such sudden decisions impulsively…”

“It is because you don’t have children. I had forgotten for a while, but before my child grew up, his life was my life. If you miss me, then secure a spot for me. Once Ki-Cheol is grown up, I will come to see you. It won’t be too long. Just wait a bit.”

“Hyung.”

“Why are you clinging so much? Do you think it will be hard to handle Hera? If you are going to be so fearful, maybe you should quit. Don’t be scared. Why do you think Odin has kept you by his side?”

“As you know, Hera is not what she used to be.”

“She was excellent at what she did, so…it can’t be helped. It might be tough, but…”

“...”

“If you crave liquor, come visit me. I know a place with incredible hangover stew. Or should we go now? I was just about to go with Ki-Cheol. I am already salivating.”

Seong-Il put his hand on Tae-Han’s shoulder and grinned.

“You should have a bowl of stew before you leave. It will give you lots of energy.”

1. It is a Korean idiom that is used to describe a situation where someone gives something to another person, but that thing has lost its original value or usefulness. ☜

Chapter ss15: Side Story 15 – The Next Day - Kwon Seong-Il

“Hey, that guy. Isn’t he the Caliber?”

“No way, dude. Go check your eyes.”

“No, I am right. That is Caliber. Talk to him.”

“You do it. Hurry up.”

“No, you do it!”

Seong-Il heard the young boys whispering amongst themselves. Ki-Cheol had postponed attending school due to safety issues, but the rest of the students seemed to have returned to their usual routines.

“Hey, kiddos. You guys must be around Ki-Cheol’s age. Did you just call me ‘Caliber?’ How rude. I am not your friend, right?”

The boys’ eyes widened as Seong-Il said that with a smile.

One of them stammered, “Umm… Could…could you take…a selfie with me?”

“Please.”

Another boy suddenly began clinging to Seong-Il as if he gained courage from somewhere. Seong-Il gladly accepted their request by wrapping his arms around their shoulders. As other pedestrians appeared from around the corner and were surprised at Seong-Il, Seong-Il greeted them with a hearty laugh

However, he couldn’t delay it any longer. The appetizing scent of the spicy blend of broth and soondae[1] expanded his nostrils. Moreover, the boiling sound from the clay pot, and the ‘crunch’ from someone biting into a green chili pepper after dipping it in thick soybean paste, added to his excitement. Many things were stimulating Seong-Il’s Sense.

Yes, this is it! Their taste has not changed!

Ki-Cheol and Tae-Han did not tag along with him, and it was their loss.

Tsk, tsk. They will regret it so much. There is no need for me to care.

He could not visit this restaurant immediately after returning from the Stage of Advent as he couldn’t afford the time.

Indeed, this place made the best soondae soup. The restaurants with a slow turnover tended to lack flavor. Their intestines became too tough, and the gamey taste of the soondae was not appetizing as they were just plain gamey.

Seong-Il opened the door and entered the restaurant. The customers were so engrossed in their conversations that they did not notice him.

“Are you alone?”

The busy expression of the owner’s daughter-in-law, who was serving the hall, remained the same. The elderly owner chatting with the regulars at the counter was also the same.

“One soup, and a plate of half intestines and half soondae, please. Oh, a bottle of soju too.”

Even then, Seong-Il went unnoticed. However, when the two middle schoolers and the pedestrians on the street started peeking into the restaurant, customers’ attention started shifting to Seong-Il. This was especially true for a young couple sitting next to him seemed to recognize him.

“Are you…”

Seong-Il replied instantly, “Yes, it’s me.”

“Oh my gosh!”

An exclamation burst out from the woman. Seong-Il winked at her and her boyfriend, who appeared unsure of how to react in excitement. Whether the wink worked or not, the young couple looked as if they were struck by a high-class mental skill. Their eyelids fluttered uncontrollably.

Soon, all the customers were fixated on Seong-Il. No one was eating anymore.

“Stop looking at me, and enjoy your meals. I came here to enjoy a bowl of soup. I can’t eat in peace if you all keep staring. Okay? Now, let’s eat.”

Seong-Il waved to people. Then, a shrill sound came out from one corner of the restaurant. Surprisingly, it was from a man.

“Aaaaah~”

When Seong-Il took out the sauce plate and set up the spoons, similar exclamations arose one after another.

The old owner and his daughter-in-law cautiously approached Seong-Il’s table.

“Long time no see, ma’am. It’s me, Kwon from Ki-Cheol Construction. Do you remember me? And how is your daughter-in-law doing?”

Seong-Il turned to the owner’s daughter-in-law.

“Are you in good health?”

His deep voice was enough to cut through the commotion. Unlike the daughter-in-law, who was just nodding as if bewitched, the old owner had the sparkle in her eyes like a young girl.

“...You have changed so much. I don’t know how to address you now.”

“Why do you speak so formally? By the way, I apologize for causing such a scene. I could not forget the taste of your soup. It took me a long time to come here.”

“Oh, dear… Oh, dear… Even if you don’t say that…. I know… I know it so well…”

“Please treat me comfortably like before. I will visit more frequently.”

He added, “I only have the paste here, but do you have red pepper sauce in the kitchen? Can I ask for some? Us Jeolla[2] folks dip it in chojang[3].”

***

Seong-Il had his own unique way of enjoying his soondae soup. He poured four spoonfuls of sesame seeds into the sauce plate, then mixed it with chojang to create his savory chojang seasoning.

The boiled intestines were perfectly placed on the dish. Not only did they glisten with a beautiful sheen, but their texture was also exceedingly satisfying. He picked up a piece of the boiled intestine with chopsticks and lightly dipped it in the seasoning. After two bites, he had to swallow his saliva, which had instantly filled his mouth.

Yes! This is it! This is the one! I can die with no regrets now.

Seong-Il no longer cared about others staring at him. The main dish, soup, had not even been served yet. He was captivated by just the intestines.

Next up was soondae. The rich brown color and the savory aroma that emanated from the soondae stimulated his stomach again. Seong-Il was engulfed in a delightful dilemma.

Should I top it with chives and dip it in my special seasoning? Or should I go with the house specialty kimchi? Or should I pair it with bean paste and green peppers? Or should I eat it with garlic? Or radish kimchi? Or just simply top it with shrimp sauce?

This is driving me crazy.

Then, he realized that it had been decades since he last ate soondae. While he had seen plenty of monsters’ organs, it had been a really long time since he had soondae made from pig intestines.

So, let’s have a humble bite. I should always have a humble heart.

Seong-Il ate the soondae without any toppings. The chewy texture and the savory yet deliciously pungent aroma spread between his tongue and teeth. On top of that, subtly mixed juices softly wrapped around his tongue.

Seong-Il’s eyelids trembled just like the girl’s at the next table. Then, he narrowly opened his eyes, shifting his gaze to the next target.

He saw the boiled liver. Unlike other places where it was just a crumbly texture, this place was different. The liver here had a chewy texture, just like a premium meat.

Seong-Il could not wait any longer. Although there was a small glass meant for soju, continuously pouring it could hinder enjoying these delicious foods! He poured a glass full of soju. He was not aiming to get drunk, but just to moisten his throat.

“Ah…!”

Seong-Il nodded unconsciously. After a few happy bites, the owner’s daughter-in-law placed a hot pot on the table. The broth, made by intensively boiling pig bones, was colored red with seasoning and was still boiling. This reminded him of the old days when he was running around the construction sites nearby just to grab a quick bite.

The main dish soup was ready.

Odin once mentioned soft tofu stew.

But isn’t soondae soup the best when it comes to hot and spicy broth?

While soft tofu stew and spicy seafood noodle soup were excellent. When he considered them as a challenger section, this soondae soup was undoubtedly the ender level.

I can eat only this 365 days, three meals per day.

Perhaps the kitchen staff was conscious of his presence, the hot pot was filled with more innards than he remembered. The plate of chives that came with it was also overflowing.

Seong-Il added a handful of chives to the pot and grabbed the radish kimchi from the bowl. He instinctively tried to pour in the radish kimchi juice in his pot. It had been decades since he last visited this restaurant, but his body remembered the old times.

Adding kimchi juice was indeed wonderful, but he needed to savor the basic taste of the soup first. If it were the old times, he would have added all the rice and enjoyed the spicy broth with the rice grains, but it was different now.

He finally took a big spoonful of intestines and broth and put it in his mouth. His eyes became moist.

Damn…this is amazing… The taste makes me cry…

***

The sweet radish kimchi was also the best. The fresh green chili peppers dipped in homemade soybean paste and the soondaes eaten with just a bit of shrimp sauce on top were also exquisite.

However, the best thing that truly filled his stomach was the spicy, hot soup! Seong-Il scraped every last grain of rice and emptied the bowl cleanly. Only then did he notice his surroundings. It seemed like a steady stream of people had been coming into the shop. Before he knew it, there was a crowd around him. They were all reacting to his every move.

Whenever he filled his glass with water, they exclaimed, “ah-!” Whenever he wiped his mouth with a wet towel, “ah-!” And as he contemplated ordering another plate of soondae and a bottle of soju, “ah-!”

“I told you. If you keep doing that, it will disturb the owner’s business. If you are going to stare at me, at least order something. Sit down. If there is no seat, just sit on the floor. Ma’am! Do you have a mat? We need to organize these people!”

When Seong-Il smiled and made eye contact with the crowd, laughter erupted from them.

“That is enough for joking. If you are here just to watch, you should leave now.”

Seong-Il’s voice resonated throughout the place. Half the people looked startled, and the other half started to find seats without realizing. Then, those who were initially taken aback began to follow Seong-Il’s guidance. The restaurant was packed with people.

Seong-Il ordered another plate of soondae and a bottle of soju. Following his order, people shouted their orders from everywhere, creating a chaotic scene. But soon, the commotion subsided.

Seong-Il stood up, “Since we are all here together, we must make a toast. Is it okay to do so?”

“YESSSS!!!”

The same answer echoed from the crowd, including the restaurant’s owner and her family. Although they were strangers to each other, the customers began to help each other. Those who had nothing in the glasses, raised their cup of water. Everyone held their glasses, looking up at Seong-Il.

“Eh-hem.”

Seong-Il cleared his throat and raised his glass.

“Although we live simple and ignorant lives, let’s live incredibly happy~”

“Yay!”

People chanted whatever Seong-Il shouted.

“Let’s stay disgustingly close with our beloved families and friends for a long time~”

“Let’s stay disgustingly close with our beloved families and friends for a long time~”

“What did Odin give to us? Time and life! So, we should love each other in this beautiful moment we are given by the heavens~”

“Cheers for Odin~”

Lastly, he looked at the elderly owner amidst the crowd.

“Then, let’s drink, pay, and leave~”

“Leave~”

Seong-Il chugged a bottle of soju and shook the empty bottle above his head. His face was filled with a genuine smile of happiness.

1. Korean blood sausage ☜

2. A province in Korea, famous for good traditional food. ☜

3. Red pepper sauce. ☜

Chapter ss16: Side Story 16 – The Next Day - The President of Finance, Park Choong-Sik

“It is filled with soondae[1] to the brim and tender intestines in a hot pork broth. Soondae soup is a traditional Korean dish that refreshes your weary everyday life. Among the five heroes, Caliber Kwon Seong-Il chose soondae soup for his post-war meal. Let’s listen more from Reporter Kim Joo-Hee.”

“Inside a small soondae soup restaurant in Seoul, a crowd gathers. The hero Caliber Kwon Seong-Il is dining with the citizens. He continually expresses his amazement at the taste of soondae soup, which he is enjoying after decades of war.”

She continued, “He is dressed casually and stayed for an hour before leaving the shop. He even offers a toast to the citizens and all humanity.”

“What did Odin give to us? Time and life! So, we should love each other in this beautiful moment we are given by the heavens~”

“Cheers for Odin~”

“The entire shop area was on high alert with many security personnel due to the continuous influx of people and numerous domestic and foreign media. Camera flashes neverendingly pour out as Kwon Seong-Il prepares to return to the headquarters of the World Awakened Association, and citizens cheer. He shows a humane and relaxed demeanor, waving and winking in gratitude.

Today is the second day since humanity regained peace, virtually confirming another ceasefire declaration after His announcement yesterday.”

Park Choong-Sik swallowed his saliva and asked, “Where is that? The food looks really tasty.”

“I will find out.”

“Tsk. You are too slow. Have you already forgotten the Kim Eun-Sil case? How long do I have to take care of everything?”

Park Choong-Sik’s heart was pounding in a state of urgency. He still remembered the name Kim Eun-Sil as he felt so bad for her. His son Park Woo-Cheol immediately stood up and took out his phone.

Kim Eun-Sil. She used to own a Korean mart in Pittsboro, North Carolina. Her life dramatically changed after it was reported that the King of Hell, Jonathan Hunter, had ordered soft tofu stew from her through his secretary.

Now she was too busy to meet through normal contacts. The White House put in lots of effort into hiring her as their head chef by offering her a thirty-year long-term lease at high-end accommodation in Washington D.C.

However, it was said that the best offer she got came from the Chinese Communist Party. It was expected because China was the most desperate in the world at the moment. From China’s perspective, it would be a breath of fresh air for them if they could win even a little favor from the King of Hell, Jonathan Hunter.

Anyway, the offer that China suggested to Kim Eun-Sil was something that anyone would have accepted. However, she chose to stay in her home, the United States, and it was a decision that Park Choong-Sik found understandable.

When a person faced their twilight years and thought about death, the most important thing is not money but the stability of their family and their own health. Only fools blinded by money and power could not take this to heart, creating a situation where they failed themselves.

They did not realize how people with authority survived their twilight years. If they lost their health and discorded brews within their inner circle, everything they had been holding onto would slip through their fingers like grains of sand.

In Kim Eun-Sil’s case, she was neither a person in power nor at an age daring enough to gamble with her life. The same went for the old owner of the soondae soup restaurant that Caliber loved. In other words, the owner was also likely to stay in Korea.

Nonetheless, that didn’t mean Park Choong-Sik could be complacent. He needed to embrace her as one of his own before the Blue House or other power holders reached out to her first. He had no intention of dismissing the soondae place owner as insignificant, but he also did not plan to overstate her value.

However, that was what reality was. Caliber was one of the few in humanity who could communicate directly with Him. The dish that he had shown admiration for would have tremendous economic value, at least several hundred million dollars.

The old owner herself might have not realized her value to that extent, but the world’s power figures were likely looking at her with a similar perspective.

Winning the favor of someone who had everything and lacked nothing was difficult. However, it was not impossible. The key was to serve delicious food as it tended to lower one’s guard. Even the Awakened who had isolated themselves from humanity for a long time could not help but enjoy food.

That was why Caliber sought out soondae soup right after the war, and the King of Hell looked for soft tofu stew after he defended the world. Jonathan Hunter definitely did not forget his life in Seoul, which was the starting point of his first heyday.

He had experienced great power and kept feeling his taste buds becoming stronger. It was a craving for gourmet food. Losing his sense of taste as he aged meant he would just be waiting for death lying in bed, so maintaining health was not just for the sake of holding onto power.

Therefore, the world leaders should not have been enraged because they could not bestow a medal upon the former president of Jeonil Bank. They had to focus on finding food that could win the favor of Na Jeon-Il.

Then, the awaited call came in.

<Hello, sir. Nice to talk to you again.>

It was the current president of Jeonil Bank, the direct junior of the former president Na Jeon-Il.

<I have been waiting for your call because I have a question to ask. You must be busy as well, but thank you for calling me.>

<You're welcome. Thank you for looking for me again, sir.>

<I will invite you to my place sometime. It is fine if you come now, actually.>

<If you call me, I will come right away.>

<Let’s discuss the details face-to-face. But I have one question before that.>

<Yes, go ahead, please.>

<It’s about His father…>

<Ah… Yes.>

<What kind of food does he like? I feel like you would know well.>

<I know of a Japanese restaurant he often visited.>

<Does he like sashimi?>

<He likes sushi.>

<That’s good to know. Then, let’s meet there, not here. Our Chief Prosecutor will join us. Can you make a reservation?>

***

The location was somewhere Park Choong-Sik certainly knew. It was close to City Hall. Jeonil Investment had expanded into Jeonil Group, and one of the real estate properties they acquired was now called Jeonil Hotel.

Despite the appearance of Park Choong-Sik, who was the treasurer of Jeonil Group and a long-standing influential figure in Korea’s business world, the hotel staff only directed their polite greetings to his son, Prosecutor General Park Woo-Cheol.

Only the hotel’s general manager, who had hurriedly come down, guessed Park Choong-SIk’s identity and began to instruct the staff to offer their best service.

Park Woo-Cheol said, “Please make sure the staff maintain discretion.”

The Japanese restaurant His father used to frequent was located on the twentieth floor of the hotel. The neat and elegant vibe pleased Park Choong-Sik, and Park Woo-Cheol had also been here a couple of times.

“I heard the ingredients are flown in directly from Japan, Father.”

“The problem is radiation.”

“If you decide to go through with it, then I will personally oversee the verification process.”

He wanted to bring not only the best Japanese chef to Jeonil Hotel, but also chefs from Japan’s imperial family. However, there was a risk of leaking progress to outside parties. Intelligence agencies around the globe would undoubtedly be focusing all their efforts on this situation. All of them pondered how best to greet both Him and His Father.

“How is the soondae soup project going?”

“I will head there after the meeting.”

“Good, you should take care of it yourself. Don’t delegate your work to subordinates.”

“Don’t worry, Father.”

Park Choong-Sik and Park Woo-Cheol entered the room prepared for guests. Despite the current bank president’s early arrival, his cushion was not warm from body heat. This was a meeting where those in the highest positions of the Blue House and Prosecution came. On top of that, the President of Finance, who had been on the top of Korean politics and business, would attend the meeting as well.

The president of Jeonil Bank stood waiting for their arrival and opened the door as their shadows approached.

“Allow me to greet you again, sir. I am Kim Doe from Jeonil Bank.”

The president of Jeonil Bank was about to lower his head deeply when Park Choong-Sik shook his hand, halting the descending motion.

“Meeting you in our group’s property is refreshing. It is not good to just sit in the office.”

“If you frequently show up, the morale of the whole group would improve.”

“Nah. It would be inconvenient for them. Our feelings must not be the same.”

Though this was the first time Park Choong-Sik and the president of Jeonil Bank faced each other, there was no awkwardness as if they had known each other for years. They were there for a reason.

Park Choong-Sik cut to the chase.

“I am preparing a gift for His father, but finding an appropriate liaison is challenging. It is inappropriate for either myself or our Prosecutor General to go. I heard His father had promoted you.”

“Yes, sir.”

“I have a difficult favor to ask. Can you take my son along when you serve as a liaison? It would serve both our interests. Then, I will never forget about today until my death.”

“I will, sir.”

Park Woo-Cheol added a comment. The bank president was not surprised as he had anticipated this. However, his head lowered even further when Park Woo-Cheol spoke.

“How could I refuse anything from you, sir? But…”

“Don’t worry about that. His father will let you in if it is you. You must know this far, but the important thing is this. If He gets even slightly uncomfortable, you must discreetly leave.”

“He?”

“Yes, ‘He.’”

If it was a matter that directly involved Him, it was an issue beyond his capabilities. Did global powers approach his father because they were idiots? No. The more they looked into it, even making contact with ‘Him’ with pure goodwill should have been avoided. One’s destruction could be instantaneous.

What happened to the Awakened who challenged Him at the Stage of Advent? How did China cause its own downfall when international politics were strengthening into a G2 system with China and the U.S.? What fate met the evil god who seemed capable of destroying all of mankind in an instant?

He was a living god. The idea that mere humans would attempt to make contact with such an entity, regardless of the reward for success, could never outweigh the horrific consequences of failure. Every individual and a collective at the national level were nothing but insignificant specks in front of Him.

So, please. Park Choong-Sik repeatedly cautioned the bank president. Then, the sushi soon came out. As expected, it was of a quality that would not disappoint His father who enjoyed it.

Park Choong-Sik put a piece of sushi in his mouth and reminisced about the past. There was a time when His father had brought the young Him to the headquarters. His first impression was so strong that it still remained in his memory. That was why he dared to have a little hope. He wished that the audacity of giving Him an allowance back then would come back as a blessing.

“Prosecutor Park.”

“Yes, Father.”

The world continued, just as it had before. He had enjoyed as much as he could. Now, the era for his son and grandchildren had arrived, and Park Choong-Sik felt that he would not be afraid of the day of his death if he could pass on everything he had.

“This is the furthest I can do. Go and pay your respects to His father well.”

1. Korean blood sausage ☜

Chapter ss17: Side Story 17 – The Next Day - Joshua

Over the past few days, this primitive Maruka clan had produced an astonishing number of offspring. Those offspring spawned even more, and the cycle continued.

This spectacle undoubtedly indicated that the Maruka were not certain of the Master’s victory and were preparing for the advent of Doom Kaos. It could be to secure their retreat by putting their children forward, or to prepare for their last resistance, as unbelievable as it may sound.

If the Master failed to achieve divine singularity, then all of their feverish efforts would come to nothing… tsk tsk. It was ironic that they decided to entrust the fate of their clan to the Master, yet they had no confidence in the Master's victory. That was why the Maruka clan would never escape its primitiveness and inferiority.

However, he was different. He was able to decide to put on the mantle of evil as he was certain of the Master’s victory. From the beginning, Doom Kaos was destined to be defeated by Him. Of course, the power the evil displayed to convince Joshua was awe-inspiring, but it was still an imperfect thing in a rivalrous state with the Old One.

Doom Kaos had fought the Old One for so long, but had not managed to finish it. Although he held such a powerful strength, nothing was left in his inner self other than the thought of becoming the only one. All he could offer to persuade Joshua was the power, and it was not enough to shatter Joshua’s world.

Joshua would never forget that day. The day he knelt before the Master and swore loyalty…

“The world’s order would be written again. Come into my order, Joshua.”

“Yes, Master.”

Some might dismiss this world as insignificant compared to the world where they were fighting over humanity’s capital markets. However, the shock and elation Joshua felt at that moment when his world was first crumbled by the Master overwhelmed all the emotions he felt from Doom Kaos.

The Master would have definitely turned around the unfavorable situation in the world without Joshua’s support. Joshua merely helped expedite that moment for the Master, and that was it.

And look. As the Master originally said, he had reordered the world, from the capital markets of a small world to the macroscopic order of the entire universe. Joshua had been confident of the Master's victory from the very beginning. That certainty was confirmed yesterday when the primitive Maruka clan ceased all activities and began to panic.

Doom Kaos was dead as of yesterday. The Master had achieved in becoming the only god. Enjoying this great joy was enough for just one day. Everything had reached its glorious end, as he had long wished for and as was planned.

The end.

Master, your servant Joshua sincerely congratulates you. Serving you has truly made my life joyful. There can be no greater honor than this. So please, do not wake me. Lord Odin, please grant your servant Joshua rest.

***

Joshua brought darkness into his world. The scene he had been watching through Orca’s eyes started to darken the moment he intentionally severed the connection to it.

It was when only a single point remained in his world in darkness. If that point was also engulfed in darkness and if the Master permitted it, then Joshua would finally find rest. It would be a complete death, filled with glory.

However, right then, contrary to Joshua’s wishes, that last point remained unchanged. Instead, a bright light expanded from there. At the same time, a force pulled him back.

Is he not letting me…

Joshua was spat outside of Orca. When his soul was poured into a prepared body, he could finally blink his eyes and look up. Seon-Hu was looking down at him. The disappointment at not being granted rest outweighed his joy at being able to see his Master again. This was never what he wanted.

“It is a shame that you have not changed your mind. Rest is not something you can only enjoy in death.”

Seon-Hu spoke while hiding his sadness, just like how Joshua was hiding his disappointment. He only spoke softly as if comforting Joshua.

Orca had been filled with excitement, first for survival and then for the rewards after defeating Doom Kaos. Seon-Hu had thought that if Joshua saw the world through Orca’s eyes, his thoughts could change a little. However, that did not happen.

Seon-Hu stretched out his hand to Joshua, who was still kneeling. Unexpectedly, Joshua did not refuse. He took Seon-Hu’s hand and got up. He then began to scan Orca and its children with a warning gaze.

Orca hurriedly stepped down from his throne. As the Maruka species surrounding Orca began to kneel down, Joshua stared at the throne where Orca had been seated. At first, it was out of a desire for his Master Seon-Hu to sit there.

However, the throne created by the Maruka clan was too filthy for his Master to sit on, so Joshua exerted a bit of power.

Srrrr.

Something large that looked like a bone sprouted from the organic mass and took shape. When Joshua’s power breezed through, the Maruka clan’s organic matter that had been buried in the bones was completely washed away.

The throne was hastily constructed by Joshua for Seon-Hu. It was completed with the inherent crimson power of the Undead Emperor shimmering in it.

Nonetheless, it only seemed so in appearance. Seon-Hu obviously recognized that the crimson power flowing through the throne of bones was actually a concentrated form of the Book of Death.

Joshua was hoping for his power to be withdrawn at the moment. He was begging for peace under the name of death!

Joshua…

Seon-Hu felt his mouth drying as he saw Joshua, who was waiting only for a decision. It was impossible to change Joshua’s mental world. Even if he filled Joshua’s dim eye with artificial vitality, who or what would that be for?

Although Seon-Hu held the omnipotence of the only god, the impossible was in front of him.

If you want to become the ruler of the entire universe, I could certainly make that happen.

Joshua wanted nothing. He was filled with the belief that he had done his task.

Seon-Hu began to take out what he had brought.

“You will also like it, Joshua. And these are the clothes I wore when I was a civilian. I would like for you to wear them.”

***

Sea bream sushi with its skin enhancing its rich flavor. Abalone sushi with thick slices of steamed abalone. Salmon sushi covered in a special sauce from a sushi master. Sweet white conch sushi. Mackerel sushi with balanced fat, offering both richness and a smooth texture. Tuna belly sushi significantly boosted its soft texture due to excessive fat.

The dishes that Seon-Hu had brought were full of sushi, each with different textures and flavors.

“My father also loves them.”

Seon-Hu created a table and chairs. Joshua remained the same as before. He calmly sat in the chair that Seon-Hu made for him, without hesitation.

“Thank you, Master.”

Water had been filled in the cup that was on the table. Joshua drank it and then picked up his chopsticks. Joshua drank water then picked up the chopsticks. He was natural in using them because, aside from the senses he could manipulate, he had always been accustomed to using them. Westerners had learned to use chopsticks solely to eat sushi, and it was the same for him.

“Everyone is waiting for you. It is honestly disappointing to think you would leave without a victory feast.”

Seon-Hu watched Joshua pick up a piece of sushi, then continued, “It is only sushi for now, but I will prepare the next feast according to your taste. You can look forward to it. I will be the one preparing them.”

“Please have some, Master.”

“I already ate a lot. How does it taste?”

“Excellent. It reminds me of things I had forgotten.”

Joshua smiled.

“That is good to hear.”

Seon-Hu also responded with a smile.

However, both knew that it was a fake smile for each other… Their relationship was too deep to overlook such details.

***

Joshua emptied the bowl. He had repeatedly told Seon-Hu that the food was excellent, mindful of his Master’s kindness. But until then, Seon-Hu had not found an answer on how to reignite Joshua’s will to live. What if it was not possible even with food?

While it was true that having a child could give him a new sense of life, Joshua had no room in his heart to accept love. His condition was different from mere burnout. He had suffered through tough times in the Stage of Advent, and now felt that he had fulfilled all his purposes. He was simply existing and living a meaningless life.

And Seon-Hu was the one who had forcibly awakened him. Seeing Joshua make a smile out of consideration for him hurt Seon-Hu.

Do you even realize how odd it is for you to smile like that?

“You are considering me even in this situation. You could resent me. I am sorry, but no matter how much I think about it, I cannot give you up.”

Seon-Hu added, “Some say that we must learn how to endure pain from life, and that is the purpose of our existence. If that is the case, we have achieved that goal, haven’t we? We have felt and learned enough about pain.

“But even we, who have achieved so much, have failed to gain something. We have never learned what it is because we never had it or understood it. But can’t we think about what is left for us?

“It would be nice if it comes naturally, but as you know, it is difficult for us. We have to find it ourselves, and work to get it. If you cannot find it yourself, I will find it for you as I find joy in my life. I will look for yours as well. Trust me and wait for me. This is my final command to you, Joshua.”

Joshua knelt on one knee and lowered his head.

“Yes, Master.”

The scene reminded them of the day when Joshua had pledged his loyalty to Seon-Hu.

Chapter ss18: Side Story 18 – The Next Day - Joshua and Envoys

There were souls that did not perish even after death, and they were called ‘the souls in hell.’

“I have just one request. Please send me to the spiritual world, Master,” Joshua asked as if he was begging.

Seon-Hu imagined Joshua sitting on the throne of the spiritual world. He could visualize a faint image of Joshua sitting restlessly, surrounded by the dead. Of course, it was true that the throne of the spiritual world could not be left vacant, but Seon-Hu found it difficult to readily grant the request.

Joshua needs to be surrounded by things that are alive, not dead.

It did not have to be limited to humans. It could be nature, or even art—anything that could provide inspiration for living. If it came to the throne of the spiritual world, there could be many suitable candidates besides Joshua.

There are others who could take that spot.

After contemplating, Seon-Hu finally opened his mouth, “Is the spiritual world your only option? Joshua?”

***

The giant planet had a vast land covered only in reddish-brown soil. There was no trace of life, and it was just a mere passage to the spiritual world.

As Joshua moved toward the entrance of the spiritual world, entities that were wandering the planet began to notice him. They were the spirit of the Baclan who found the Baclan Corps, the wraiths of the Moong tribe that went extinct, and nameless tribes in similar conditions.

Even the souls of the Awakened who died in the Stage of Advent were there, but Joshua only spared them a brief glance. They were just spirits devoid of any rationality, mere clumps of energy. To Joshua, they were insignificant components guarding the entrance, unworthy of any emotional consideration.

Then, he made eye contact with one of the souls. It was the only one that retained its rationality from its past life.

It was the spirit of the fallen King of the Baclan. It was trembling in horror when it looked at Joshua because Joshua’s eyes contained a terrifying power that could make others shiver. It was a power not even found in the great being who appeared as Lord Odin’s messenger and restored the spirit realm. In other words, it was a potent ability that could bring death even to the dead!

Indeed, Joshua was not just thinking about the spirit of the fallen King of the Baclan, but gauging the existence of all spirits here.

The war was over, and there was no reason for these spirits to guard the entrance anymore. The time to worry had passed. The world had been reorganized by the only god Odin, his Master. Therefore, no one could dare to intrude.

If such a possibility was to be created, there was only one case. Joshua summoned his power along with the ability granted by the Master. Then, the space tore open before him.

As the gap widened and revealed the pitch-black void, a force emanated from Joshua that seemed to pull in something from beyond. It looked as though the pitch-black darkness was being sucked toward him, much like when Doom Kaos forcibly summoned the lords.

Yet, Joshua’s expression did not change. Despite unleashing such powerful energy, he simply looked down on the creature that was thrown in front of him.

Master had named her Cell. She was one of the entities that perceived themselves as envoys of the Master, so they were intervening in the cosmic order according to the Master’s will. They were also monitoring the possibility of challenging the Master. Some were collecting newly created or fleeing souls.

Among them, Cell was the one who restored the spiritual world.

Joshua started moving again. Cell’s desperate flapping and dangerous energy waves were about to erupt, but they were quelled by the force Joshua summoned in an instant. Cell had no choice but to give up resisting, knowing that her back was being trampled. It was not just the difference in ability. The trust sent by Lord Odin to his messengers also differed significantly.

Before Joshua’s foot even touched Cell’s back.

Crack!

Cell’s waist bent like a bow by the pressure from the incoming force. Then, she bounced back, and her face slammed into the ground.

I am Osiris.

At that moment, Cell intuited that if she lifted her head, the overwhelming force would become uncontrollable, leading to her own demise.

Thump, thump, thump-

Something pounded inside her chest, and Cell realized that it was the emotion called fear. Perhaps she was feeling the same as her sister Elle, who had once begged Lord Odin to spare their lives.

Cell trembled for the first time ever since she had gained the sense of self. She could not handle the cold gaze looking down at her nor the events that could happen. The Lord’s decision to allow her sister and her existence might have changed. That must have been why he sent this merciless god to her!

If possible, Cell wanted to beg not only the Lord, but also this god of death for its life. However, it could not utter a word. Only painful moans flowed out.

Cell’s wings, which had been flapping for a while, laid motionless on the ground. As its demise drew near, the god of death’s voice faded away.

Your judge, and…

Cell could not hear the end and lost consciousness.

The sin of arbitrarily interpreting His will is unforgivable…

***

Cell could now open her eyes, but it was too early to feel relieved about being alive. The pain left by Osiris, the god of death, was still writhing throughout her body. On top of that, the terror that Osiris might have been watching her from somewhere made Cell tightly close her eyes.

The world became dark, and the scene she saw just before she closed her eyes naturally unfolded. Bell and Dell. Her two sisters were also unconscious with brutally beaten up faces, and they were abandoned nearby just like her. Especially Bell, the most powerful of the sisters, was still squirming in pain even while she was unconscious.

It was clear that Osiris had called them and severely punished them as well. Since he was sent by the Lord, his cruel actions must have been called ‘punishment.’ Even those who were born from the Lord’s sanctity and nurtured with great power were merely sinners in front of the messenger sent by the Lord.

Despite their destiny to uphold the Lord’s sanctity and order, they had committed ‘sins’ out of their desire to exist.

Their mistake had started from the beginning. The day that her sister Elle warned had arrived. The one fortunate thing was that she was still alive.

Cell then heard a rustling sound. When she carefully opened her eyes, she saw the back of Bell, who was trying to get up. Considering that she was opening a crack in space, it was obvious that she was trying to leave to monitor any challenges against the Lord.

She was still going to do her job for the Lord even immediately after getting punished.

“Stop, Bell!” Cell stood up and shouted. She had to stop Bell because they could not afford to annoy the Lord anymore by the sister’s foolish acts.

Bell said, “The punishment is over. Osiris has acknowledged our usefulness.”

Honestly, Cell admired Bell. Despite the dark red light that hovered over Bell’s face, showing Osiris’s painful influence, she remained steadfast. Her eyes were still filled with relentless determination.

The fear and pain that Osiris gave were unbelievable, but they did not affect Bell’s noble beliefs. Bell was indeed the most qualified to eliminate in advance any possibility that could challenge the Lord.

Cell was jealous, but she had to admit it and willingly asked, “Were we not wrong?”

“...We have to prove that from now on.”

Cell noticed that Bell hesitated.

I knew it.

Bell also could not completely escape from the fear that Osiris created. She started to pick up her weapons from the ground. She held a spear that had pierced countless enemies in the eternal battlefield and a shield that had defended against malicious attacks on the other hand. She seemed ready to leap into another dimension.

Cell asked, “Did you find it?”

Among all the life forms in the dimension, some could achieve enlightenment about life energy. Cell was asking about them. Their long-time enemy, Doom Kaos, could also have been born that way.

The possibilities Bell might have found could eventually grow into a power that could challenge the Lord. Axes grew from the empty palms of Cell. Bell spoke coldly, “Don’t interfere. This is my destiny.”

“With such injuries?”

“I warn you. I do not need your help. Not now, not ever.”

Cell felt something hot and unpleasant wriggling inside her, but she could not vent it at Bell. All she could do was watch Bell’s back as she leaped into the space beyond.

What could she do? Just as their status differed from the messenger sent by the Lord, so did it differ among the sisters.

***

At that time, Seon-Hu finished his explanation.

“He did not react at all even when I gave him great power. He said he was grateful, but it seemed like he was just saying it to consider my feelings. It is a complicated matter.”

“It was a good decision to entrust him with the responsibility.”

Woo Yeon-Hee moved closer to Seon-Hu to comfort him. She picked up a piece of sushi and brought it to his mouth. It was food served by the uninvited guest of Seon-Hu’s father. Although Yeon-Hee did not particularly enjoy sushi, this one suited her taste.

“Joshua wishes for your happiness just like you wish for his. The more he knows you are struggling because of him, the more he will blame himself. You would understand that, right?”

Woo Yeon-Hee spoke with concern, worrying that Seon-Hu might reject the food. However, he slowly and carefully began to savor the sushi, even taking the time to lightly dip it in soy sauce.

Seon-Hu said after swallowing food, “Back when Joshua was a civilian, he was already at the top even among the upper class.”

“Huh?”

“This sushi is good enough for the ordinary people, but that is it. It is not enough to capture Joshua’s heart.”

What if it had been better sushi? Or if it was a dish that would evoke nostalgia in him? Would the result have been any different, even just a little?

Seon-Hu added a few more words with that meaning. Hearing this, Woo Yeon-Hee’s face brightened instantly. Right after Seon-Hu mentioned going on a trip, he then said, “Do you want to stay here longer?”

The answer that came to her mind was cliche, but Woo Yeon-Hee spoke sincerely. “Anywhere is fine as long as I am with you.”

“It is not just about food. Breathtaking nature, moving artworks. We need to uplift ourselves. Let’s explore and experience all the beautiful things in the world, Woo Yeon-Hee.”

When Seon-Hu smiled like that, Woo Yeon-Hee could finally let go of her worries.

“Let’s go speak to my father.”

Seon-Hu opened the door and went to the living room.

“Father.”

The conversation taking place there was carried out while being conscious of Seon-Hu and Woo Yeon-Hee. The quiet talk was suddenly interrupted by him.

The only person showing movement was his father, Na Jeon-Il. As if time had stopped, the two uninvited guests remained motionless. Their eyes were fixed forward, blinking, and their necks were stiff. They were holding their breath, so they looked like taxidermied humans.

Seon-Hu hadn’t done this to them. They had tensed up the moment Seon-Hu appeared.

“Did the sushi suit your taste?” Na Jeon-Il asked.

“Yes.”

Seon-Hu stood behind the couch where the two uninvited guests were seated. Their necks were damp with cold sweat, but not because of the warmth of the house. Seon-Hu lowered his gaze and stared at the forehead of one of the guests.

“Park Woo-Cheol, son of Park Choong-Sik.”

It was only when Seon-Hu spoke that Park Woo-Cheol’s frozen time started moving again. Park Woo-Cheol knelt down as if falling forward.

“It…it is an honor for the family… Lord Odin…”

Chapter ss19: Side Story 19 – The Next Day - Na Jeon-Il and Park Choong-Sik

Park Woo-Cheol and the president of Jeonil Bank moved to the guest room. The muffled voices of the father and son came in from the outside, and it was loud if he paid attention. Park Woo-Cheol actually wanted to plug his ears. Instead, he chose to speak.

“Thanks to you, I was able to introduce myself. I will never forget today.”

“He even remembered your father. It was worthwhile to come and say hi.”

Park Woo-Cheol could hardly contain his emotions. His ears turned red from his heated feelings. He thanked the president of the bank several times and then distanced himself from the door as much as possible.

He could see the landscape near Apgujeong[1] and even the famous mountains of Seoul in the distance through the window. Below was a forest of apartments. It seemed that nothing had changed, but he knew well that all eyes worldwide were focused here. Everyone with power wanted to visit here, but it was a place no one could enter without His approval, no matter what they possessed.

Park Woo-Cheol had been allowed to enter such a place. On top of that, He even mentioned his father’s name. He was sure that this would be a day he would never forget in his lifetime.

His father had had a day like today before. It was the day that had raised him to the presidency and promoted Park Woo-Cheol from a mere prosecutor to the head of the prosecution organization.

However, reflecting on that day only made him feel like he was ridiculing himself. His father had been right, and he had been wrong. Thanks to his father’s decision, the opportunity for him to enjoy this glorious experience was granted.

“You are risking the achievement and reputation you have made over your lifetime. What do you want me to do? Should I continue pretending I do not know anything? Should I congratulate you for making money by flattering those Westerners?”

“If you act that arrogant one more time, I will not tolerate it.”

“...I am sorry. But you are not alone, Father. You never taught us that way, did you? I am raising my children the same way.”

“Open your eyes, Prosecutor Park. Power has shifted.”

“Yes, it has changed quite a lot.”

“No, that guy is just a pitiful man who won’t be able to exercise any power even though he got elected.”

“Then who else is there?”

“There is one.”

“Who is it?”

“Dollar.”

And now, the holder of power had changed once again with unprecedented authority.

***

The tension-filled time had passed, and Park Woo-Cheol could hear footsteps. Just as the sound approached the door where he was in, Park Woo-Cheol was ready to kneel again. If it were towards Him, he would be willing to kneel until his knees wore out. It was something that not just anyone could do.

However, the person making the noise was not Him, but his Father.

“Sorry for making you wait this long. I had a lengthy conversation with my son.”

Park Woo-Cheol and the bank president were not Awakened with superhuman senses, but they could immediately feel the changed atmosphere in the house. The door to the inner room where He used to be was open. His mother was preparing fruit in the kitchen, and a sense of regret emanated from her back.

“It was a long war, wasn’t it? Not just our son, but all Awakened need rest.”

What could anyone say about what He was doing? Park Woo-Cheol just swallowed his words. If something were to go wrong during the visit, the biggest issue would be if he had made Him uncomfortable. Fortunately, that did not happen, but it was no time to completely let down his guard.

Park Woo-Cheol reminded himself that new power lay before him. He fixed his posture, straightened his back and neatly placed both hands on his thighs.

Just then, the bank president stood up, and the conversation between him and Park Woo-Cheol began.

However…

…He is only talking about my father.

Park Woo-Cheol realized that things were not going as he and his father had hoped. In fact, Park Choong-Sik had risked sending his son here to transfer his power to the next generation.

However, what Na Jeon-Il actually mentioned was about Park Choong-Sik’s achievements. It was about how he had expanded Jeonil Investment into Jeonil Group, and how he had shown loyalty to the group.

“I had directly served him before, so I know better than anyone else. There is no one like him. How is your father’s health? His age is now…”

Park Woo-Cheol was certain he was at a crossroads.

Even so…

He could not mess things up because of his own desires. He could not lie to His father as this was a golden opportunity.

Park Woo-Cheol recalled his father’s consistent teachings. He had to prioritize the glory of the family over personal happiness.

It is not my time yet. Congratulations. It is still your era, Father.

Park Woo-Cheol replied after concluding his inner thoughts.

“He is seventy but is still as energetic as a young man. He is my father, but he is so healthy. It is admirable.”

Meanwhile, Na Jeon-Il had no difficulty or awkwardness in accepting the respectful tone of Park Woo-Cheol toward him. He had to become accustomed to this for the life and rest his son desired. He had no other choice.

Na Jeon-Il put his hand into the pocket.

“Then…”

There was a white envelope inside. No one could see the content as it was hidden by the envelope. However, knowing what it was, Na Jeon-Il’s voice carried a careful tone as he pulled out the envelope.

“Would you please deliver this to Him?”

The age did not matter. The current President of the United States was over seventy, and the people being talked about as the next U.S. presidential candidates were also over seventy. What was important was experience and passion and the foundation of a healthy mind and body.

Even if the passion had faded, Na Jeon-Il was confident that the document inside the envelope would reignite one’s enthusiasm. If that was anyone who had ever held power, regardless of age…

“Please deliver it to him right away. He will need to prepare as soon as possible.”

“This is…”

Na Jeon-Il answered Park Woo-Cheol’s question.

“Your father will know. It is something that he would definitely know. Yes. He will certainly know about this.”

***

Park Choong-Sik was waiting for Park Woo-Cheol’s call. He had never felt so anxious and impatient in his entire life. When dollars were considered a new form of power in the old days, an invitation was sent out first. However, that was not the case now.

All he could do was wait. Whatever people called it, there was something that had to accompany the act of passing on his legacy to his son and grandson. Whether they called it a tacit approval or pardon…

Park Choong-Sik felt regret throughout the wait. He should have taken matters into his own hands rather than leaving it to his son.

Old sayings were never wrong. His son may have been highly successful, standing at the top of the prosecutorial organization, but he was still a cause of concern from his father, Park Choong-Sik’s point of view. Park Choong-Sik paced in front of the entrance for a long time.

Much later, he saw his tired-looking son crossing the garden. He could not wait any longer and ran towards him.

“You will get hurt if you run like that.”

“So, it went well?”

“His father highly appreciates your accomplishments.”

“Did His father say that? Directly to you?”

Honestly, Park Choong-Sik was puzzled. Na Jeon-Il, who was His father, had a strong pro-government inclination. During his tenure, he had covertly enacted many policies that eased the government’s troubles while representing the interests of the Jeonil Group. It was a rare case to see from a guy who had been in the Jeonil Group from the moment they were founded.

From the group’s perspective, His father could be considered a maverick, but his ability to complete his career as an executive was not just due to trust from the chairman’s office. His policies never crossed unacceptable lines. It was probably because he had no ambition for politics despite his pro-government stance.

Therefore, thinking how His father must have viewed him, Park Choong-Sik thought it would be best to avoid him. That was why he sent his son instead of him going for himself.

“He gave me that impression in many ways.”

Though Park Choong-Sik could not understand the reason, his son’s answer was firm. Park Choong-Sik tightened his grip without realizing it.

“At least He looks upon us favorably… We made it! We did it!”

Park Choong-Sik smiled big, then hardened his face suddenly. His son’s smile didn’t look normal. He definitely knew something was up as he spent more than half of his life with his son. Although his son was the Chief Prosecutor, he had always wanted to step out from his father’s shadow.

Park Choong-Sik looked at the envelope his son was holding out.

“He told me to give it to you.”

The envelope was sealed.

“It seems you should postpone your retirement. You are still healthy.”

“What is this?”

“He only told me it is something you would know.”

Could this be a fast-track ticket to the chairman’s office?

Park Choong-Sik had such expectations.

The recent activities of the female chairman had been focused more on the foreign corporation in France rather than on domestic business. His father might have intended to segregate the domestic and overseas business of Jeonil Group this time.

If so, it could go as far as dyeing the domestic business with this country’s capital in the end. Whatever was inside, it was clear that it would be the first business that His father would initiate in His son’s name.

Park Choong-Sik felt freshly awakened.

He gave such an opportunity to no one else but me.

Especially when he had been contemplating a stable retirement.

Still, he would have preferred this chance to go to his son, but there was no denying how happy he was to be recognized like this.

What on earth did he send?

Park Choong-Sik opened the envelope, and a folded postcard came out. Nothing was written on the envelope. When he flipped the card, he realized it was an invitation to a gathering. The date of the gathering was set for tomorrow, but what really made Park Choong-Sik’s eyes widen were the details below.

First, location.

「Location: Building B. World Awakened Association Headquarters. Korea.」

The Building B of the World Awakened Association Headquarters was known as a lodging place for visiting Awakened. However, that was in the past. It was currently a place where the world’s elites gathered, presumed members of the Bilderberg Club.

Next…

Second, the host of the meeting.

Upon seeing that, Park Choong-Sik let out an exclamation.

Ah!

「Host: Jeonil Club」

H…how…

Park Choong-Sik’s mind went blank for a moment. He did not hear his son’s worried words and only saw moving lips. However, that soon disappeared into the blank world. Only things that already existed under the name Jeonil continued to spin around.

Ah…

Starting from His father, he walked through the memories of the organization where he had bet his life. In the end, there was a group of super-elites that secretly ruled the world.

How could this happen…

That shock was only temporary as Park Choong-Sik realized where he had been invited. The story his son told was correct. It was neither an age to entrust to anyone nor certainly not when retiring.

He stood upright, shaking off his son’s hands, trying to help. Then, he looked at the invitation with newly cleared eyes.

It was a world where he must have ignited a passion greater than any he had so far. It was a world where dazzling glory was guaranteed to the family of Park Choong-Sik.

No matter how many times he looked at the invitation card, he was certain. The world was beckoning to him now!

Barrrrr-

Park Choong-Sik was overwhelmed by an intense shiver.

1. A district in Seoul. ☜

Chapter ss20: Side Story 20 – The Next Day - Jonathan

If you put chili oil and chili powder into the preheated earthenware pot, it would burn quickly. You had to stir-fry it slowly to bring out the aroma and spiciness of the chili powder, and because water comes out of the soft tofu, the quality of the stew depended on properly adjusting the amount of broth poured in initially.

The soft tofu stew that Jonathan had was excellent in that regard. The soup was moderately spicy. Chopped chilis and green onions were beautifully placed on the seasoned soft tofu, not only enhancing the flavor of the soup but also looking quite good. The clams in the dish also looked big and fresh.

Jonathan was salivating. However, contrary to his feelings, his expression remained intimidating. The U.S. President began to feel uneasy, not knowing that. It was not appropriate to explain in detail what efforts had been made to prepare this dish.

Jonathan picked up his spoon after understanding the situation. Sun had visited the headquarters and revived Joshua. The sensory network told him so. Ideally, it would have been nice to have a meal together, but it seemed Sun had prepared a separate meal for Joshua.

It’s unfortunate, but there is nothing I can do.

Jonathan broke the egg with his spoon. After stirring it, the dish became even richer. It was dense and heavy.

The first spoonful had both soft tofu and soup, and the second had egg and enoki mushrooms. The third was just the broth without toppings.

Slurp.

The fourth spoonful was mixed rice and clams, soaked in the soup.

Only then did Jonathan’s gaze shift to the U.S. President. When Jonathan nodded, indicating it was delicious, the president was finally able to speak.

“I’m glad you like it.”

“It must be the Korean lady’s food. Have you eaten yet? If not, let’s eat together.”

The president gladly sat across from Jonathan. Then, he placed an additional order with his phone under the table. At least until the meal was over, a one-on-one conversation was guaranteed with the King of Hell.

“I will have two more pots brought up, including mine.”

“Duk-bae-ki[1].”

Jonathan corrected him casually.

“Bring some whiskey along, too.”

Koreans sometimes accompanied hot soup dishes with soju, a traditional Korean alcohol, but it was whiskey for Jonathan.

Jonathan’s order came up first, earlier than the stew. It was Macallan Fine and Rare 1926, vintage sixty years. It was unattainable through regular channels. It could only be acquired through a famous auction.

Some expensive whiskey bottles were encrusted with diamonds or crafted by artisans. Those enhanced the value of the bottle to an artistic level, but the whiskey brought for Jonathan was valued purely for the liquor itself. It appeared the U.S. President had brought it over when he brought the Korean chef.

Jonathan took a spoonful of stew, then took a sip of whiskey. As expected, it lived up to its reputation. It slid down his tongue and esophagus and did not feel burdensome at all.

However, there was a lingering sense of regret. This had nothing to do with the grade of the whiskey. Even back when he was a Wall Street man and during the whole period when he was eagerly anticipating his reunion with Sun, Jonathan had kept a particular whiskey with special fondness in his storage.

Nonetheless, because this whiskey could not be obtained in Korea, let alone in a provincial city rather than Seoul, Jonathan filled his glass with what he had on hand.

An hour later, the U.S. President emptied the pot, coughing a few times in the process. His chopstick skills were clumsy, but his effort was commendable.

As the U.S. President was wiping his sweat, Jonathan spoke to him, who was wondering how to initiate a conversation.

“I also found it spicy at first, but this was the perfect way to relieve stress. Then, I eventually came to enjoy it.”

Perhaps it was because the food was amazing, but Jonathan’s tone was noticeably softer.

“How do you cope with stress?”

“Thanks to you, I learned a great way to do it. I will try next time.”

“Take care of yourself.”

That was the only thing the U.S. President heard during the conversation that lasted more than an hour. However, Jonathan’s last words were precisely what the U.S. President had been wanting to hear and confirm. With the global threat now gone, it was natural for club members to worry about rumors.

Look. What would be the reason He disbanded the Bilderberg Club and founded a new club that currently existed? It was to defend against the threats that would occur in the future back then!

And now, the threats have disappeared. Therefore, it was natural for the club members to be concerned about the disbandment of the club.

However, Jonathan dispelled such worries with his final words. The club would remain the same. It would continue its secretive and perfect control over all fields of politics, society, and finance worldwide.

“Do you feel relieved now?” Jonathan asked.

“How could I say no? You are right… All the members, including me, are ready to follow the order from the chair.”

“There is no need for that. And there will also be no opportunity for you guys to see Him. Make sure to tell that to the other members.”

It was something that would be announced soon at the meeting, but there was no harm in letting him know in advance.

***

Sun withdrew his hands from all matters concerning the club. He wished to regain his normal life and hoped Jonathan would do the same. He said it was okay to leave Gillian as the leader and enjoy the life he wanted.

However, imagining his new life in Saint Dragorin was not much different from sitting in the seat of power in Jeonil Club. Rather, it was something that could only arouse the dissatisfaction of some Awakened who deserved to be commended for their achievements.

Of course, the biggest reason for staying in the mainland was not because of those few Awakened. The solidified level of powerful dominance, arising from massive capital from Jonathan Investment Finance Group and Gillian Group, could not be handed over to anyone else.

Who dares, when I have returned?

He was certain that except for Sun, there would never be another individual more suitable for the club’s seat of power than him.

That afternoon, Jonathan spotted some unfamiliar Koreans. The place they were landing their feet were not allowed for anyone except club members and security guards to access. There was an old guy and a guy in his mid-thirties.

Soon, Jonathan received information about the identity of the two men. The elder Korean was Park Choong-Sik and had come in with new membership qualifications, and his son’s name was Park Woo-Cheol and was coming in as an aide.

Both were busy introducing themselves to the other members. They were born elite, so there was no awkwardness.

The first impression Jonathan had toward Park Choong-Sik was that he looked very healthy despite his age.

Park… The guy who made this country into Sun’s pocket.

[King of Hell Jonathan: Sun. If this message reaches you, please reply. There is something I need to confirm.]

The reply came in right away.

[System Administrator Odin: About what?]

[King of Hell Jonathan: Glad this is still working. Could we keep talking like this between us? Just to catch up once in a while.]

[System Administrator Odin: The only ones who know my number are my parents, Yeon-Hee, and you. We can talk through texts, even without relying on the System.]

Sun had plans to disable his own abilities, but he would leave some flexibility to bring them out when necessary.

[King of Hell Jonathan: If that is what you still want, then I will support that idea. Let’s get to the point. Here, a man named Park Choong-Sik has entered with an invitation.]

[System Administrator Odin: Park Choong-Sik?]

[King of Hell Jonathan: Jeonil Group.]

[System Administrator Odin: It seems that my father has chosen him. He probably wants to give strength to this country by creating a membership seat for a Korean.]

Sun’s message continued.

[System Administrator Odin: I will make it clear.]

[System Administrator Odin: That invitation is made by me. I made it separately thinking it might be a little help, as my father does not want to get involved in the club business.]

[System Administrator Odin: But my father would not have sent Park Choong-Sik as your subordinate. That is for sure. He probably wants Park Choong-Sik to represent the interests of this country.]

[System Administrator Odin: So, you don't need to pay special attention to him, Jonathan. Park Choong-Sik is just a member with the qualification of a Korean member.]

[King of Hell Jonathan: Is it your father's intention not to get involved in the club business?]

[System Administrator Odin: Yes. He is focusing only on world tours, lectures, and events. Once again, Park Choong-Sik is only qualified as a Korean member. Don’t think of him as my father’s eyes and ears. Such a guy should not bother you, and my father would not want that. That is why he is not intervening in club matters.]

[King of Hell Jonathan: That's a relief. I appreciate that.]

[System Administrator Odin: Even if by chance my father thinks differently, remember. You're the only one who can handle the responsibility of the seat of power.]

[System Administrator Odin: Jonathan, you are the ruler of this world.]

Though it was only through messages, Jonathan felt the weight of Sun’s hand on his shoulder. A faint smile crossed Jonathan’s lips.

[King of Hell Jonathan: Where are you now?]

[System Administrator Odin: Airport.]

[King of Hell Jonathan: Airport?]

[System Administrator Odin: I am heading to Europe with Yeon-Hee.]

[King of Hell Jonathan: Are you going on a trip? You guys could have used your abilities for transportation.]

[System Administrator Odin: If I allow things like that, then it will eventually become no different from before. The joy we seek is very tiny, but to get that…]

[King of Hell Jonathan: Ah, I get it.]

[System Administrator Odin: Lee Tae-Han just finished making a decision. This is the last time we will contact each other through the System. Are you really staying here?]

[King of Hell Jonathan: Why would an emperor ever leave his empire?]

Jonathan did not hesitate to refer to himself as an emperor. The old emperor, who had now become a deity and left for the heavens, had left this small world. Therefore, it was only natural for him to continue in his predecessor’s stead.

[System Administrator Odin: Okay, but since you chose to stay here, your powers will be disabled. But they will be enabled again once you step into Saint Dragorin. If you ever miss your old abilities, it would be nice to take a trip to Saint Dragorin.]

[King of Hell Jonathan: I will keep that in mind. Send me a bottle of whiskey when you get to Europe.]

[System Administrator Odin: The one we always drink?]

[King of Hell Jonathan: Yes, exactly that one.]

Jonathan had an expression he could not show in front of club members as he sent his final message.

Chapter ss21: Side Story 21 – The Next Day - Concierge, Amanda

[You have entered the mainland.]

That was not the case in reality. This was a message that would be displayed to Awakened who would visit the mainland in the future.

[All abilities have been disabled.]

Even though Woo Yeon-Hee had suppressed her senses all along, the sensitivity of a superhuman always remained the same. However, she was now free from all the distracting noises. She found this delightful as she also agreed that this was a necessary process to return to a normal life.

Meanwhile, what Seon-Hu and she considered a normal life differed significantly from the commonly accepted notion. However, one thing was clear: powerful abilities that surpassed human understanding would only be a hindrance in their future life.

As soon as the external noise disappeared, she regained quietness and peace. She clenched and unclenched her small fist, then grinned. The sensation of power surging into her palm as her blood rushed had also truly ended. She would no longer be able to operate in fast-paced time zones.

She finally felt like using the massage chair like an ordinary woman who had a normal life.

Well then, let’s get a massage.

She could look down at the first-floor duty-free shop corridor through the full-length window from where the massage chair was located. The bustling scene was in full view.

There were various people. Not just foreigners returning to their home countries but also Korean businessmen on work trips were everywhere. Despite the crowd, they appeared content, free from complaints.

Brrrr. Brrrrr.

The massage chair’s roller climbed up Woo Yeon-Hee’s back and tapped her neck.

Swoosh-

The pump-type massage began to pleasantly press her arms and legs.

“Would you like some drinks?”

A lounge employee approached with a smile.

“Do you have ice cream instead of a drink? Vanilla, if possible.”

After the employee left, Seon-Hu walked toward Yeon-Hee. He handed her a travel book for European travelers, then took a seat on a massage chair next to hers. The magazine he opened was a contact book for VIP customers, filled with a list of middlemen companies he was searching for. Concierge services accommodated anything and everything according to customer needs.

After a few searches, Seon-Hu selected one company. He called them, and checked the detailed profile of a European woman named Amanda before choosing her.

<Seon-Hu: Let me get straight to the point. I want to purchase artwork for my yacht. The quantity and price do not matter. Just secure me renowned artwork of any kind. If absolutely necessary, you can bring in an auctioneer. Please also send me the required manpower and cost. Of course, since this is a big request, feel free to organize as needed. You will need that level of discretion to fulfill my order.>

The woman on the phone was quiet. It was hard to tell whether she was taken aback by the sudden request or intoxicated by the smell of a big opportunity.

<...>

Only faint breathing sounds were audible.

<Seon-Hu: My name is Ethan. My credentials will be vouched for by the Gillian Investment Finance Group. I will send you the direct number of Gillian Taylor, the group’s representative.>

<A…after verifying your identity… I will contact you promptly. Please wait. I will hurry.>

***

Oh my gosh! Gillian of Gillian Investment Finance Group…

Amanda’s eyes widened in shock.

That Gillian Taylor?

Everyone in the world would know him as he was one of the two giants of the global capital market. Although she never anticipated receiving such a request the day after he declared victory, what was truly shocking was the mention of the global capitalist’s name.

Amanda had been indirectly involved in the empires of global VIPs and billionaires, but she had never even seen Gillian Taylor’s shadow. She also had never provided service to a customer who directly mentioned his name.

Amanda looked at her phone with trembling hands. The incoming number started with [+881].

It’s a satellite phone!

She blinked her eyes quickly. In that moment, even a sliver of doubt flew away. She had experiences with those who used satellite phones. Even if this was not Gillian Taylor’s direct number, it was undoubtedly a channel to some billionaire.

Before making a call, Amanda felt the need to compose herself. She had revealed her surprised emotions unprofessionally just a moment ago, but she could not allow that to happen again.

It was true. This request came directly from someone related to Gillian Taylor, and if what he ordered was real, it could be a leap-forward opportunity in the concierge industry. In other words, something like a challenger box would open for her.

Huff. Huff-

After taking several deep breaths, Amanda felt ready.

“H…hello… This is Amanada, the senior concierge at IGG…”

She mumbled the sentence several times before picking up the phone.

<...>

The call connected, but no words were exchanged. She spoke first.

<Hello, this is Amanda, the senior concierge at IGG. I am calling Mr. Gillian Taylor. I apologize for contacting you suddenly.>

However, a fairly aggressive response came back.

<How did you get my number?>

Huh?

Amanda felt her heart pounding. Not because of the aggressive tone, but because she could half-believe that this was the real Gillian.

<Amanda: I contacted you to verify the identity of my client. I was able to connect to you through the method and number my client provided. He identified himself as Ethan.>

<Gillian: Ethan.>

<Amanda: Yes, sir.>

<Gillian: …Then, yes. I can verify his identity. You can verify my identity through my headquarters. I will let them know. I entrust you to do your utmost in fulfilling his request. You said your name is Amanda, the concierge, right?>

<Amanda: Yes.>

<Gillian: Amanda, the concierge… I will remember you. Feel free to contact me on this number if you need my help.>

I can call him whenever? He actually said that. Gillian Taylor said that!

Amanda could not escape the pounding of her heart. The recent call felt surreal, and it was barely within her grasp. It was fantastic!

By the time her verification process through Gillian’s corporate headquarters was completed, she was finally able to return to reality.

It was real…

Not only that, but…

“I want to purchase artwork for my yacht. The quantity and price do not matter. Just secure me renowned artwork of any kind. If absolutely necessary, you can bring in an auctioneer. Please also send me the required manpower and cost.”

How much of a tycoon was he in order to speak like that so boldly?

Orders from global VIPs always carried a hefty burden, often requiring work on the razor-thin edge between legality and illegality. Most importantly, they demanded a mindset in alignment with theirs to avoid any dissatisfaction.

Nonetheless, this request was of a different caliber from anything she had experienced before. It was an incomprehensible order, even when considering the mindsets of billionaires.

Renowned artwork probably means masterpieces starting at several million dollars. And yet, he orders me to secure as many and of any kind as possible?

Even if the uber-rich like Gillian Taylor and King of Hell Jonathan Hunter had a collecting passion and made big business out of it, this was something that needed to be carried out discreetly within their inner circle.

No matter how much Amanda thought, it was inconceivable to her common sense and the common sense of her industry. A mere inbound could not have brought her such an opportunity.

Her eyes filled with confusion. She had no choice but to return to her fantasies.

***

Something that could not be understood just by thinking was happening. Consulting with the company’s top executive did not help either. The only comment from the company was that they would provide full support, staking the company’s reputation since the client’s identity had been confirmed.

When Amanda heard the executive add a request to apologize to the client for the company’s mistakes, her frustration surged. There was no doubt that the higher-ups had tried to steal her work but failed.

<Amanda: There was a miscommunication in the company regarding your decision on choosing me. I promise there won’t be any more inconvenience in the future.>

<Seon-Hu: I am still in doubt whether hiring you was the right decision or not. You cannot even handle your part.>

<Amanda: I am so sorry.>

<Seon-Hu: Thank my fiancée. Her consideration gave you this opportunity, Amanda.>

Amanda pondered what had earned this rich person’s trust. Maybe her career as a curator in a renowned museum helped more than her experience as a hotelier in a luxury hotel. After all, this guy was trying to invest astronomical amounts of money in art.

Amanda asked after having a basic conversation.

<Amanada: If you give me your secretary’s contact information, I can coordinate with them.>

<Seon-Hu: I don’t have one. That is why I hired you.>

The mysterious client’s tone was consistently cold. Meanwhile, she heard another woman speaking in a foreign language in the background, and she seemed to be his fiancée.

Is that Korean or Japanese?

Of course, Amanda found it hard to believe someone of his wealth did not have an entourage. When she was employed by others, communication rarely happened directly to the rich. Instead, she usually talked to their aides.

Anyway, a concierge’s job was to move according to the client’s request.

<Amanada: As you know, there is a limited quantity of artwork we can secure through normal channels. If you don’t have any auction houses in mind, I will prepare a list at my discretion.>

<Seon-Hu: No need. Prepare as you see fit.>

<Amanda: Then, if you can provide the name of the harbor where the yacht is docked, I will finish the rest of the preparations.>

<Seon-Hu: I misspoke about the yacht by calling it mine. I plan to use it just for this occasion. That is also something you should prepare at your discretion. In unavoidable circumstances, even purchasing one is fine. That is why I called it mine. Well, you will have to find one first.>

What the heck… How rich can he be…

She did not know what grade he was thinking of, but even preparing what was ne

Chapter ss22: Side Story 22 – The Next Day - Concierge, Amanda (2)

「 [Project: The Day After Victory] ― Air traffic resumes today, aiming for a regained peaceful sky.

After the appearance of the evil god Doom Kaos on the twenty-ninth, aircraft have been completely grounded. Considering the potential dangers from unidentified supernatural phenomena on that day, the Federal Aviation Administration (FAA) initiated complete control of air traffic, and international airlines worldwide also decided to cease operations.

However, since November 1st (yesterday), measures were taken to lift the control after the proclamation of the great and historic victory, and it has now been successful.」

「 [Project: The Day After Victory] ― “He made a difficult decision for humanity. The return of the Awakened will not be permitted,” says Steven Johansen, the Secretary-General of the World Awakened Association.

The World Awakened Association had made an official announcement, the first since the existential crisis for humanity was resolved. Secretary-General Steven Johansen began by saying, “He made a difficult decision for humanity” regarding the matter of the Awakened’s return.

It is known that approximately forty-five million Awakened were deployed in the initial battle, but only 182,329 officially survived afterward. Since then, they have gone through several significant battles in outer space, recently even the Final Stage.

Steven Johansen stated, “From the beginning of the Stage of Advent to the day of victory, the heroes led the battlefield at the forefront with Him. Thanks to them, the sacrifices made by the Awakened were significantly lower than the number in the Stage of Advent. The exact number cannot be announced, but around one hundred thousand Awakened are alive.”

Among them, those who have returned to earth had been limited to only four: Him and three others who were by His side when He proclaimed the victory. The King of Hell Jonathan Hunter, Caliber Kwon Seong-Il, and Association Chairman Lee Tae-Han.

Nonetheless, the atmosphere tensed up when Johansen announced that Association Chairman Lee Tae-Han had left for outer space. Then he said, “The return of ordinary Awakened will not be allowed. It was His decision considering the impact of their return. Only a few will be allowed to travel between worlds, and in that case, they will become ordinary like us due to His ability.”

Then, the conference room erupted into chaos with questions from reporters.

“As you know, the Awakened have established their own system and order in the decades of isolation and during the unique events. Such an independent world of the Awakened cannot be dealt with from our ordinary point of view.”

“Just as He saved our world and our future generations, this decision also comes from the same perspective. This is my personal opinion. I hope everyone seriously considers the aftermath of the Awakened returning to Earth.”

Steven Johansen dismissed the reporters’ countless questions with a few sentences and left the room. 」

「 [Project: The Day After Victory] Is it Guardian Demon King or Jonathan Hunter, the CEO of Jonathan Investment Finance Group? - The Hero, Jonathan Hero.

There is news that Jonathan Hunter, the King of Hell, may return to the financial world. Today, the Wall Street Journal (WSJ) released an article <Our Guardian Jonathan Hunter has signaled a return to Wall Street.>

WSJ also reported that the office of Jonathan Investment Finance Group has begun remodeling and that there has been no confirmation regarding CFO Brain Kim (Korean name: Kim Cheong-Soo) being elected as the new CEO.

Jonathan Hunter was a powerful Awakened who had stood by us as our guardian while other Awakened were focusing on battles in outer space. He had repeatedly defended against invasions from outer space and was responsible for our safety. He had also acted as the defender of the market during the initial incident.

Regarding the news of Jonathan Hunter’s potential return to Wall Street, the U.S. Vice President said, “Nothing could be more welcome. If he wishes to leave for outer space, we must earnestly dissuade him, not only for the citizens of our allied nations but also for all of mankind.”

When asked what the president thought of His decision not to allow the return of the Awakened, he replied, “As a public official, how could I disagree with His decision? Speaking personally, it is better to be a coward than daring in the newly regained peace.”

He added, “Considering the sacrifice of the Awakened, I thought about accepting Awakened boldly. However, I could only become a coward after contemplating the impact they could have on our families and neighbors.”

The president showed an agreeable stance to His decision. 」

***

Judging by appearances alone was not enough. One could truly understand the meaning of that statement when dealing with real millionaires. The richest among them were not bound by things like luxury goods. Unless it was uncomfortable, they commonly wore ordinary shirts in private, especially when they had come for the purpose of traveling.

However, their so-called ordinary appearance was only a first impression. When Amanda served them, she realized they came from a different world entirely. They would unhesitatingly rent mega-luxury yachts, and the tens of thousands of dollars in mooring fees for one night were only a tiny part of their travel expenses.

What about after including insurance premiums and crew operating costs in the calculation? They spent nearly 1.06 million dollars a day just on yacht operation costs like rental fees of about one million dollars, mooring fees of about twenty thousand dollars, insurance premiums of twenty thousand dollars, crew labor costs of ten thousand dollars, and other costs of ten thousand. They were certainly spending at least 1.06 million dollars in total.

Since the minimum contract time in the yacht rental market was one week, they basically started with the intention of scattering around 7.5 million dollars in the ocean.

The client she was assigned to this time spent even more. There was no trace of hesitation in considering buying instead of renting. He was definitely at the top of the rich. Gillian Taylor was the client’s personal acquaintance, and he actually cared about the client. This was the first time she had dealt with such a large amount of money since entering the concierge industry.

Amanda had to use all her capabilities. The company moved with her in the center. More than five hundred people were used to fulfill the client’s requests, urgently finding experts in various fields and contacting famous auction houses.

Amanda never took her phone away from her ear. It was not just her ears that were busy. She had never let go of her pen, so her hands were numb.

However, everything was revolving around her. She could boldly issue directives to seniors, who she usually had to be careful around, and even the arrogant executives were more cooperative than ever.

It was a moment she had always dreamed of, and it turned out to be even better than she had imagined. It could only be a valuable experience. Also, the external partners that the company had built trust with would now keep an eye on her. Gaining a foothold for independence without being tied to the company was her biggest gain.

Amanda was confident that she would never forget the time that had passed, waiting for the client to arrive. Finally, it was time for the passenger plane departing from Incheon International Airport in Korea to arrive. The awaited message came in.

「We are heading out to the gate now. 」

***

“I am Amanda, the concierge, and I will be serving you from today.”

Amanda finally met the client she had waited for. She had imagined a figure similar to the British prince due to his youthful voice.

However, Ethan looked different from what she had imagined. Although he was American, he appeared to be of full Asian descent and looked younger than the age she had guessed based on his voice.

Amanda’s gaze naturally went towards the eyepatch he was wearing. It was covering his left eye, and as a concierge, she had to know about her client’s health. But she was unsure how to ask about it.

“Ethan lost his left eye, but it is nothing to worry about. It happened so long ago that we are used to it,” said an Asian woman at Ethan’s side.

Amanda realized that she was the fiancée who had given her a second chance. Even though they were of different races and were of the same gender, anyone would find Ethan’s fiancée adorable.

Nonetheless, it was not appropriate to express her gratitude as she was just hearing about the client’s disability.

“I heard that everything was ready. Is it three days from now?” Ethan asked.

She responded immediately, “Yes.”

“You are really fast,” he commented.

“Besides the guests I have selected, there are also guests chosen by the auctioneers. Their attendance is confirmed, and this is the list.”

Amanda pulled out the prepared list. She thought the client would be curious about who their rivals would be once the auction started.

However, Ethan only briefly scanned the list. He didn’t show interest.

“But there is one condition requested by a major participant. You can bring the most items there, so you might want to consider that.”

“Let’s talk while we go.”

Amanda felt the eyes of the airport visitors on them as she led the way to the limousine. Their gazes moved past her and fixed on Ethan.

It felt natural because Ethan resembled ‘Him’ in many ways. His skin color, physique, gender, and the young appearance of ‘Him’ were reminiscent, as with most men of East Asian descent.

However, that was it. The gazes from the airport visitors were nothing more than fleeting curiosity about an East Asian man who reminded them of Him. Even the lingering stares were naturally attracted to the eye patch Ethan was wearing.

Amanda had encountered clients who had no choice but to wear eye patches. In everyday life, if there was pain in the affected area, one could not wear an artificial eye.

Checklist item one. He might experience pain in everyday life.

Amanda said, “Please let me know if the pain gets too uncomfortable.”

“You really do not need to worry about it. Is that our car?”

Ethan was quiet, but his fiancée was friendly.

“Yes.”

When Amanda replied, Ethan’s fiancée started walking with what appeared to be joyful steps.

The limousine was top-tier, but compared to a billionaires’ garage, it seemed mediocre. Therefore, Amanda found it strange that she was so delighted.

After getting in the limo, Amanda handed Ethan’s fiancée some vanilla ice cream she had prepared in the car’s mini fridge and saw the sparkle in her eyes again.

Checklist item two. His fiancée appears to have little experience with the world of billionaires.

Ethan said, “A major place has set conditions?”

“Yes, they want to put certain items up for auction instead of exhibiting their treasured masterpieces.”

She added a few more explanations. The items were beginning to gain secret notoriety among wealthy networks, and many rich were hoping to join in the auction to win them.

That was when Ethan’s fiancée, who had only been marveling at the ice cream, spoke.

“It is surprising that this is attracting more attention than Van Gogh and Da Vinci. What is it?”

It was a moment of tension for Amanda. She was certain that once the identity of the items were revealed, Ethan would burst.

She cautiously opened her lips.

“It is a collection of a South Korean Shin-Eung middle School’s year ‘00 graduation album, classroom nameplates of three classes, and twelve plywood pieces torn from the same class’s floor. You might already know this, Ethan. These items are…”

The car was excellently soundproofed, but Amanda’s last words came out almost like a whisper.

“Related to Him in the form of a collection.”

Chapter ss23: Side Story 23 – The Next Day - Concierge, Amanda (3)

People often said appearances could be deceiving. Ethan was indeed such a figure. Even when he found out that a collection related to Him had come onto the market, his reaction was to only slightly frown.

However, he must have been shocked on the inside, considering it was a collection related to Him. Amanda was amazed at Ethan’s self-control. She had served multiple clients before, but it was her first time seeing someone who could hide their emotions so well.

What kind of upbringing must one have to be this way?

One thing Amanda learned after entering the concierge industry was that there were really a lot of people sitting on immense wealth. Even the term ‘billionaires’ was inadequate. They were super rich families. Ethan had to be one of them.

Which family’s successor might he be?

However, there would be nothing one could tell about Ethan’s family just by hearing his name.

Amanda shifted her interest to Ethan’s fiancée. Her reaction was surprising in a different sense. Her eyes, which had twinkled at the mere mention of ice cream, only showed a slight curiosity when He was mentioned.

“Is there any additional information? I am interested.”

Amanda had to hide her surprise again.

How can she only express her emotion as just ‘interested’ regarding the collection related to Him?

Even if Ethan’s fiancée had been living in a world where she did not realize the value of the collection, she should have at least been cautious because it was related to Him. Nonetheless, her attitude was contrary to common sense. She was still licking her ice cream while exchanging a few words with Ethan.

“Woo ri ga―ga juh ol gga?”

“Wae.”

Each time, Ethan responded with short syllables without much change in expression. The language that Ethan’s fiancée used sounded like Russian, but it was obvious that it was either Korean, Japanese, or Chinese.

Amanda thought it sounded more like Korean. It sounded smooth and sexy but occasionally annoying. Given that they came from Seoul, it was likely.

Checklist three. The fiancée seems to be of Korean descent. Checklist four. Ethan is proficient in Korean.

Amanda told Ethan’s fiancée, “We have quite a bit of data sent from the auction house.”

Photos began to appear on the tablet PC that Amanda brought out. There was no need for Woo Yeon-Hee to dredge up memories from the past. Her mental world often used the setting of that place, a classroom from the year 1997.

However, the pictures Amanda showed were current, yet not much different from back then.

A clip that displayed the floor being torn up played, and handwritten signatures from old colleagues and students were included as certificates.

「 Authentication number: 4

1. Certifier: Sung-Ho, Kim

2. Content: The certifier confirms that he was in the same class with Him for two semesters in grade seven at Shin-Eung Middle School, South Korea. He has clear memories of where He sat. This statement is in alignment with the statements from other certifiers (numbers 1 to 3)

3. Certified Subject: The location where He sat (Item number 7: The floor of the grade 7’s fourth classroom, 4 points )

4. Attached files: Interview transcript, the certifier’s school records for that year

2018.11.2.

Certifier: Sung-Ho, Kim (Signature)

Observers: Law firm Kim & Park (Signature)

Accounting firm Samwoo (Signature) 」

“There is no doubt that this collection is related to Him. Given the thorough certification, it seems like they planned to bring it to the market from the beginning.”

“Who came up with this idea? Who is the current owner?”

“The current owner is the president of the alumni association of that school. They are known as a Korean entrepreneur.”

“Current? Does that mean the owner is going to change? Before the auction?”

Amanda hesitated and swallowed saliva. Then, she slowly opened her mouth.

“There is a high chance that might happen before it leaves Korea. If the Korean government or the World Awakened Association found out, wouldn’t that be problematic? The cargo was at Korea’s international airport, but the time now is…”

Amanda checked the time and continued.

“Since there has been no word so far, it seems like the export was successful. What would you like to do, Ethan? Should we involve them? You don’t have to decide right away…”

After all, Ethan was the organizer of this auction. If an issue arose, then he could not avoid responsibility. Thus, Amanda thought he would take time to make the decision.

However, Ethan’s response came immediately. He nodded, which was an OK sign.

“Then, I will take you to your accommodations.”

Since there were no pre-arranged accommodations, it was also Amanda’s responsibility to decide which hotel to guide this super-rich couple to. The fiancée would likely prefer a famous major hotel, but people like Ethan, who were raised as heirs in prestigious families, usually prioritized privacy.

Amanda thought of a hotel. It was a place with many elements that the rich would like as it was quiet and small, located away from the city. Yet, it didn’t lose its glamor and also had the comfort of velvet. The building was so elegant that it felt like it might have been inspired by the royal family of Luxembourg.

She had never heard any complaints of that place from even the most demanding customers.

If it’s Ethan…he might already know because it is where the Bilderberg Club meeting took place two years ago.

Who would have thought that the world’s capitalists were preparing for the Day of Advent, along with King of Hell Jonathan Hunter?

As the hotel came into view, Amanda could mentally sketch the determined meetings that had taken place between club members in the hotel. It was a noble and magnificent scene where the fate of humanity was at stake.

Either Ethan’s parents or grandparents might have been there.

This was why Amanda could not relax. One of the families that ruled the world was right beside her.

“We have arrived. If you have any inconveniences, please let me know rather than the hotel so I can handle it more quickly.”

“Then, we will see you in three days?”

It was the fiancée, not the quiet Ethan, who spoke again.

“I will be staying in the hotel. If you need me during your trip, please feel free to reach out.”

If she was dealing with a regular client, it would be time to add, “Also, if you have any special requests, we can prepare anything you need.” However, saying so seemed distant from what Ethan would want from a concierge.

Any additional comments before they made a request would only lose their trust. What they needed was not a guide but a genie from a lamp. A genie who moved solely based on their money, which was her.

Do not get swayed, Amanda. Do not let your guard down.

***

Amanda finally found a moment to relax only after seeing off Ethan and his fiancée. A quiet client was more difficult than talkative ones, and this was her first time serving a truly rich person like Ethan. She was grateful for the kindness that Ethan’s fiancée showed, but she knew that could change at any time based on her past experiences.

Nevertheless, she felt pleased. Although Awakened, with a psychic ability, could share other people’s emotions, anyone would naturally share the joy when they were next to someone radiating so much happiness like Ethan’s fiancée.

Amanda could not remember the last time she guided someone who genuinely enjoyed their vacation.

But I wonder how the two of them met. They are a young couple that overcame the social gaps. Their story would make a great movie, right? How wonderful.

The two looked great together from behind. Ethan’s restrained posture and his fiancée’s light footsteps really reminded her of a romance movie.

At that moment, her phone briefly lit up.

「 Thank you for everything today. I look forward to working with you in the future. By the way, my last name is Woo. You can call me that from now on.」

As Ethan’s fiancée walked away, she pulled out her phone. Sure enough, she had sent Amanda a text. Amanda pondered whether to address her respectfully as ‘ma’am’ or to follow her suggestion.

Minutes later, she finally sent a reply.

「 Thank you so much. Have a great time, Ms. Woo. 」

Ethan’s fiancée turned and waved at Amanda from a distance. That was the last scene of the super-rich couple. Amanda began to move from her spot as the big smile on her face faded away.

The hotel restaurant was filled with people waiting for her. Some were sipping wine while others were tidying up their luxurious attires. They were all definitely there because of the upcoming auction. They were the rich who knew about the collection related to Him coming out to the auction but could not participate themselves.

Amanda knew some of them. Her presence caught everyone’s eye as they began to rise from their seats. Then, they started being conscious of each other. Soon, the crowd began to approach Amanda competitively, surrounding her.

“Amanda, listen to me.”

“I have a good proposal. If you could just give me some time…”

“Just send me the invitation. We will take care of the rest.”

“Amanda.”

“Amanda!!!”

Amanda’s name was being shouted from all directions. Even other hotel guests started showing interest in the sudden commotion and joined the crowd.

Amanda was flustered at the thought of ‘Him’ being mentioned. She was not supposed to dismiss such people haphazardly, given their stature, so it was difficult to calm them down.

Even though she told them that she was hosting an important client, they showed no signs of retreating. They acted like they would hang themselves if they could not get an auction invitation.

Even when the hotel staff came out to resolve the situation, the commotion only escalated. Just by having a floorboard from Shin-Eung Middle School in Korea come onto the market, such a ripple effect happened. Merely because ‘He’ had stayed there, the floorboard had become nothing short of a holy relic.

If a single strand of hair or clothing He wore appeared on the market, how far would the impact would be? A hair? No.

Amanda knew of tycoons who would pour astronomical amounts of capital even for His single toenail. They were those who were more aware of the club than ordinary people, and they directly understood the club’s mechanics - the real of the real.

For instance, they were super-rich, like Ethan. Ethan would casually spend a lot of money with his unique, indifferent expression. The reason he risked involving this particular auction house was only for such a case.

Amanda grumbled inwardly as she pacified the people surrounding her.

Even if you get an invitation, it is all useless. Ethan has already marked the item. He is the real of the real. You can’t even look up to him. Even Gillian Taylor stands surety of him…

Then, she felt her phone vibrate in her pocket.

「I will be going to Berlin tomorrow morning. Please leave a message at the Karjan family’s mansion that Ethan will be visiting the Chairman soon.」

Chapter ss24: Side Story 24 – The Next Day - Hera and Kim Ji-Hoon

[It seems that the highest priest of the human corps has returned.]

Lusea of the Lusea clan was late. Hera was not there. By the time Lusea hurriedly tried to chase after Hera, Hera was already standing at the center of the commotion, which was right in front of Lee Tae-Han. She sensed something ominous from Lee Tae-Han’s stern face.

It can’t be…

Hera asked aggressively, “Why are you alone?”

However, Lee Tae-Han just stared up at the sky without response. There was a new entity that did not exist on the Stage of Advent or the Final Stage. Its appearance resembled the Valkyrie, the creature that He summoned.

Nonetheless, the dangerous aura and the overwhelming presence clearly indicated it was a new transcendent being.

“What is that?” Lee Tae-Han asked while keeping his gaze on the entity in the sky.

[She is Elle, the Lord Odin’s envoy and the great being who will oversee this dimension.]

Lusea, who had followed Hera hastily, answered on his behalf. Since then, Lee Tae-Han’s system window began to flood with messages.

[She is our Lord Odin’s envoy, Elle.]

[She is our Lord Odin’s envoy, Elle.]

…

The Lusea species were clinging to every Awakened around them, including Lulua, who was sticking close to Kim Ji-Hoon. Despite the inferior species not being able to join, more than a thousand Lusea creatures flew towards Lee Tae-Han.

They were all replying at once, so Lee Tae-Han’s face could only become more stiffened.

However, regardless of Lee Tae-Han’s uncomfortable reaction, the scene centered around him was beautiful. The luminescent blue species of the Lusea clan flying in and wandering around him resembled a cluster of stars.

Hera created an intimidating, bloody aura in her hand and shouted. “Get the fuck off! All of you!”

It was a warning not only for the Awakened converging towards Lee Tae-Han but also for the Lusea clan members.

Aren’t you getting too upset? If the others are not returning, you should be happy with that.

Kim Ji-Hoon was observing Hera’s unusual reaction.

However, it was time to retreat for now. He sent a glance to the citizens of the Savior’s City, then left the place together. Groups formed while going through the Final Stage also began to leave according to the signals from their higher-ups.

The brief commotion was settled by Hera’s command. Hera said aggressively again, “I asked why you came alone. Where are the others?”

Considering that Lee Tae-Han had been under His care, she should have established a positive relationship. However, she could not calm down.

- Lee Tae-Han: They are not coming.

Lee Tae-Han was irritated by Hera’s aggressive tone, but he didn’t make it an issue.

Instead, he shifted his gaze, which had been fixed by the sky, to his surroundings. The landscape was different from what he remembered. In his memory, the area looked like an apocalyptic hell. After the battle with the elf species and the powerful waves caused by the Doom Kaos, it was a land of death where nothing could survive.

Nonetheless, greenery thrived everywhere now. Even compared to before it turned into hell, the hues of life were more vibrant now.

Lee Tae-Han was witnessing only a part of what was possible from a single God.

- Lee Tae-Han: How much do you know about her? Is she merely observing us? Or does she intervene? You must have a rough idea.

Lee Tae-Han turned his head back to the sky. Hera sighed to suppress her growing rage. She sighed again and again. At the same time, the man she was waiting for had yet to return.

Then, Lee Tae-Han finally looked at Hera.

- Lee Tae-Han: He and others are not interested in here. They won’t change their mind, so there is no need to be impatient.

Lee Tae-Han misunderstood Hera’s aggressive attitude.

- Hera: …So, is it going to be as expected?

Hera’s eyes wavered. Lee Tae-Han thought she had finally found her peace.

- Lee Tae-Han: Yes, as long as that girl does not intervene. But it seems unlikely she will.

- Hera: I think the same. He clearly has no intention in getting involved in our matters. Did you hear anything else?

- Lee Tae-Han: He won’t accept the Awakened on the mainland. I agree.

- Hera: Is the path to the mainland completely blocked?

- Lee Tae-Han: To the regular Awakened. So, the new era depends on you and me.

Hera nodded. It was fortunate that the route to the mainland was not completely blocked. But why? She could understand the King of Hell’s decision but wondered why that man did not return.

Why…

***

- Kim Ji-Hoon: No matter how many times I think about it, it is so weird.

[ (　´◔　‸◔`)？]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: You are frustrating. Did you not see how Hera treated Lee Tae-Han? Look at them. It is true that Hera is the strongest when others don’t return. But can she really treat Lee Tae-Han poorly? No. You guys are desperate to be on our side. You and your kind know it well that it is important to line up on the right side in this world.

[Ah, I see what you mean! You are right. Lee Tae-Han is our Lord’s direct line, and although Hera is powerful, she is still not really His person. That is undeniable.]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: Considering the power Hera has achieved and Lee Tae-Han’s background, they should respect each other. The more I think about it, the more angry I get, fuck. How could she tell me to get the fuck off? It is embarrassing to have that happen in front of everyone. She is not that thoughtless. It is really weird.

[Yes, yes. Of course. That is why I was truly amazed by you. If I were you, I would have fought her right there.]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: You would have never done that, coward.

[Who knows? Hehehe]

[( ๑˃̶ ꇴ ˂̶) Anyway, you intervene only when you need to. Truly benefitting! I look forward to more guidance in the future!]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: You guys are annoying, but I can’t really hate you.

[It’s thanks to your good graces, Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon.]

Kim Ji-Hoon’s gaze drifted past Lulua to the distance. Lee Tae-Han and Hera’s conversation seemed to be getting longer. While Hera initially seemed agitated, she now appeared more composed.

However, she continuously brushed her hair behind her ears. It was a habit that surfaced whenever she felt anxious.

She had been exhibiting this behavior without realizing it until Lee Tae-Han’s return. If the King of Hell came back here, then the new world she envisioned would not have been realized. Moreover, if He had any purpose on this land, then everything would have been futile.

[Even to Lu-luah, Hera seems strange.]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: Right? She was excited at first, but she became anxious as that faded away. Why? From Hera’s perspective, what could be better than the others not returning? So, why is she upset and nervous?

[Exactly. Especially when she should be laughing and busy talking in excitement.]

Kim Ji-Hoon narrowed his eyes and stared at Lulua.

[What now? What is the problem again? It is tough to keep up with you, Mr. Kim Ji-Hoon.]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: It is your job to figure that out, idiot. Do you want to die?

[What?]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: Try to think faster like the way you talk. Not only ponder what you can gain from me but also think about what you can offer. You are top of your clan, right? You said there is no one like you among your kin, didn’t you?

[Yes, Lu-luah did. That is an undeniable fact. Lu-luah is ranked second.]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: Then, don’t you have the authority to go through the memories of others? Everything you have seen, heard, especially related to Hera. I know that you can check them all. Stop pretending you do not know. You have the memory storage.

[What are you going to do for me then?]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: This is why I can’t hate you, ugh. I will give you one compliment point every time you succeed. When you have ten points, I promise that I will definitely keep your act of blasphemy of your kind, especially insulting your ‘deity’ forever.

[B…blasphemy? How could you say that… (｡◕ˇдˇ◕｡) Take it back!]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: You tried to take His necklace, what other term would describe that other than ‘blasphemy?’ This is also bad for my conscience. Not just that, but I am scared too. There are a lot of risks. Why should I cover up such a huge crime for you? Right?

[You said you didn’t hate me, though… Give me two points. And also…]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: No.

[Fine. One point. But there should be actual rewards for Lu-luah. Don’t you agree? If you are thinking of only giving me compliment points…]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: I agree.

[Promise me a certain percentage of the mana stones acquired in the future. Let’s start from a minimum of ten percent and discuss the exact percentage later.]

Kim Ji-Hoon smirked.

- Kim Ji-Hoon: Was it all for mana stones?

[To be exact, it is for life force.]

- Kim Ji-Hoon: Well, there are still monsters like the Declans and Grafs around. I was planning to secure mana stones anyway… Fine.

[We are now getting somewhere. Wait and see. Lu-luah will show you my true value.]

***

Elle, His messenger, had not shown even a flicker of movement since appearing before the Awakened. She was just floating high in the sky, merely gazing down upon the Awakened. The very moment a slight movement was detected from Elle, it was natural for the Awakened to simultaneously raise their heads toward the sky.

Then, the long-anticipated moment began. Elle did not possess a voice, but she sent them messages in a manner that the Awakened were familiar with.

[The spoils (ownership and dominion over the land of Saint Dragorin) can be distributed based on Reputation Points.]

[Furthermore, Reputation Points can be exchanged for mainland access permits.]

Two new windows popped up.

Pop!

The first was a map encompassing the entire Saint Dragorin, divided into

Chapter ss25: Side Story 25 – The Third Day - Chairman of Shin-Eung Middle School

The entrance of Shin-Eung Middle School was adorned with multiple banners.

「Trace of great wisdom and salvation

Seoul Shin-Eung Middle School」

「Welcome to the sacred hall of learning - Shin-Eung Middle School」

「We will never forget the time until November 1st, 2018 - Faculty and Staff」

「We will never forget the time until November 1st, 2018 - Alumni Association」

They had been put up under the direction of the chairman. However, the side walls were plastered with illegally attached posters. They ranged in size, from as small as business cards to as large as banners. It seemed the result of numerous citizens visiting the school overnight.

It was not just the walls. Any space that could accommodate posters was occupied, including mailboxes, wooden pillars, and etc… Some spots had new posters layered over old ones. The ground was littered with papers, reminiscent of fallen leaves on a late autumn mountain trail.

「2018 will be remembered as the most sacred year since the dawn of humanity. I am eternally grateful for our great, holy, and sole Lord for protecting our family’s life ― November 3rd, 2018 Seonbuk-dong Park Joo-Won」

「God has come to us. I love you. ― Nicolas, United States of America」

「Hello, I am Kim Saet-byeol from Cheong-Myeong Elementary School. I am in Class One of grade two. Thank you very much. I pray every day so I can study well.」

People were there from dawn. They were not only the school employees but also alumni and other civilians, who had volunteered to pick up trash from the ground. They could have quickly swept them up with brooms, but these were messages to Him and could not be treated like garbage.

Students on their way to school were excited. As they constantly chattered while passing the main entrance, men in suits were gathered on one side. There was an old lady in the center. Students could see her only during important events, and the staff had to be extra careful in front of her.

She was the Chairman of Shin-Eung Middle School, Cho Chun-Lye.

“You must be truly delighted to be in such holy glory, ma’am. It is a great blessing for our country, as well as for you and Shin-Eung Middle School.”

Cho Chun-Lye just kept bowing without saying a word. Government officials were visiting nonstop, and her already bent back seemed to curve even more in just a few hours.

However, considering that one of the two schools He graduated from was hers, nothing seemed burdensome. Especially since middle school was often a period of both physical growth and establishment of values, His middle school years would undoubtedly be more vivid than elementary years in discussing His footsteps.

Cho Chun-Lye took a chance and barely made her way out. Ahn Joo-Yong, the president of the alumni association and a reputable businessman, awaited her. He guided her to a place out of the public’s view, inside his car.

Tak.

Cho Chun-Lye said as soon as she closed the car door, “What happened? Nobody knows. They haven’t said a word. Didn’t the talk go well? Wait…ummm… How can this be…”

“Don’t worry.”

“I don’t know anything about it. The CEO did everything without me realizing it. It really has nothing to do with me, right?”

“Even if you say so, the matter is already in progress. I have heard the cargo has left this country.”

Ahn Joo-Yong wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead.

Silence settled for a brief moment, and Cho Chun-Lye started trembling.

If I don’t clarify things now, I will regret it later.

Cho Chun-Lye said as she thought of an excuse to leave, “I have been tense all night. I need to use the washroom now.”

Just as she was about to leave, Ahn Joo-Yong’s tense voice stopped her.

“You just need to trust me. Those guys might not know the details yet, but I have already discussed things with the minister and director. They are doing their best. Please just wait for three hours. Exactly three hours.”

Cho Chun-Lye never imagined the selling of floorboards and nameplates from three classrooms would escalate to this. Even before she realized He had graduated from her school, Ahn Joo-Yong contacted her first. Then, she lost her mind after he told her the price of selling objects related to Him.

She should have reported it to the authorities when she first grasped the situation. She was now involved in selling a part of the school's property, the very place where He once stayed. It was now considered a relic.

“Are you going to rain on the parade? Even if I take responsibility, no harm will come to you.”

“You said three hours, right?”

“Yes.”

“Whatever. I don’t know anything about this, okay?”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

***

The words of Alumni President Ahn Joo-Yong might have been true. He might have been dealing with high-ranking officials from the Ministry of Education and the educational board. Everything could be resolved within three hours.

If he was going to run away abroad, he would have done it already. He would not have been pleading in person like this. Then, the promised amount… Cho Chun-Lye could have embarked on a college project with a sum in the billions.

Her legs wobbled as she stepped out. She felt as if Ahn Joo-Yong’s eyes were on her through the tinted car window. Then, she realized the depth of the gamble he had gotten her into. She noticed that after seeing high-ranking officials’ cars coming in, and she couldn’t take her eyes off them.

I must have had dementia or something. What on earth have I done…?

She did not know how long it had been. Suddenly, everything before her eyes turned white, and she felt herself collapsing. Then, a large hand suddenly came into her view and supported her shoulder.

The man who hid his eyes under the brim of his hat asked, “Are you okay?”

“There is nothing good about dying right now. That is not what He would have wanted. I wonder why these people are gathering like this without knowing much.”

Seong-Il added as he helped Cho Chun-Lye, “How are you? Where are your kids?”

There were black sedans and men in suits on one side, and people seemed to be setting up tents on the other side.

“If it weren’t me, you would have almost met the grim reaper. If it is hard, shall I take you to the hospital? Did your kids not come with you? …Can you not hear me?”

“Ah… I am fine.”

“Nah, try walking a bit first.”

“No, I am okay… Thanks, Mister.”

Cho Chun-Lye started walking. She had to be careful not to lose her consciousness again with every step. Then, a thought suddenly flashed across her mind. She hastily looked back, and her view was filled with the broad back of the man walking slowly toward the main gate. At the same time, his last words echoed in her mind.

“Nah, try walking a bit first.”

Cho Chun-Lye seemed possessed, following him with slow steps. The reason she could catch up with him was because the security guard at the main gate had stopped him.

“Visitors, especially outsiders, are not allowed. Why are you acting like this?”

“Just for a bit, okay? I will be there for just a few seconds and leave.”

“There are thousands of people who said the same thing.”

“Hmmm. Trust me. It won’t even take a minute. Then, should I come back after school when the kids are not around?”

“Do you think that will work? Please help me. I am so exhausted.”

Seong-Il scratched his nose with the brim of his hat. He wanted to see the historic site where He and Mary noona first met, but it appeared everyone had the same thought.

However, revealing his identity would greatly disturb the students’ class. He had no choice but to turn around, and an elderly lady was approaching him with tears streaming down her face. She was one of those who had come chasing after His footsteps. Among them, she was a granny who looked ill and had been out in the dew since dawn.

“Dang, I understand your feelings, but He truly wouldn’t want this. Think about it. You should prioritize your health. How would He feel seeing you cry like this?”

Seong-Il approached Cho Chun-Lye, looking around. However, he could not find anyone who looked like her son or daughter.

“You are so stubborn. Let me help you.”

It was then. Cho Chun-Lye, who seemed on the brink of collapsing, suddenly rushed to Seong-Il. She hugged him tightly and buried her face in his chest.

“Yes, yes, Granny. You must have missed the warmth, right? Those assholes. Nothing can be worse than your kids not taking care of you.”

Seong-Il patted her shoulder. Then, she said while crying, “Please save me. Please…please save me.”

A fleeting smile appeared and faded away on Seong-Il’s lips from beneath the brim of his hat.

“You are sharper than you look. Yes, I am Seong-Il, the Caliber. But you better keep it quiet. The kids are starting their classes now. Shhh.”

“I… I am the chairman of this school. My name is Chun-Lye, Cho Chun-Lye.”

“So what? Don’t ask for any favors. You must have lots of money. What are you lacking? Are you sick? Or are you weak-minded as death approaches? Let me tell you. I have no power. If you are doing this out of devotion to Him, please don’t. He absolutely would not want that.”

“This old idiot Cho Chun-Lye…sold…sold the relic. Please forgive me.”

Cho Chun-Lye continued to sob.

***

The news began to cover it as breaking news.

“Article 28 of the Private School Act states that when a school corporation sells its property, it must obtain permission from the jurisdiction. In other words, the school He graduated from cannot dispose of the school property solely based on the chairman or principal’s decision. This is not just a matter of domestic law. It is a relic containing His footsteps.”

Seong-Il’s anger had not subsided yet. The school was known merely as a place with his footsteps to the public, but in reality, it held memories of Him and Mary noona. Even during the toughest times, Mary noona smiled whenever she mentioned those days back in the school.

Even if you are obsessed with money, how could you think of selling that? Fucking bastards.

“The related figures will not be able to avoid the international community’s criticism, and even our government’s life will be determined by the World Awakened Association due to this matter.”

“So, it is crucial to resolve the issue as soon as possible. How is the other one going? Any new updates?”

“After the chairman’s dismissal, our government requested a seizure at Birmingham International Airport. However, there are intricate legal issues.”

“Why is that?”

“When the school corporation wants to sell its property, they need permission by law. The provision regarding their assets…”

“Hold on a moment, please. His father has entered the press conference room.”

「 [Breaking News] His father Na Jeon-Il… Live broadcast」

「“Let me start by saying this. My son might be feeling uncomfortable with what the media is calling the 'Sacred Relic Scandal.' The discomfort arises from the fact that a few plywood pieces on the classroom floor, where he once studied mathematics, are now being called sacred relics.

Chapter ss26: Side Story 26 – The Day of Auction - Humphrey and Hans

「[Economic Issue] - Global stock markets crash simultaneously on ‘Black Monday.’ US, UK, Japan and others drop by up to five percent during trading hours.

The world's top ten global investment and asset management companies approached a whopping sixty-five percent of global stock market holdings. The combined shares of the Jonathan Investment Finance Group and the Gillian Investment Finance Group, commonly known as the 'Defenders of the Market,' have over forty-five percent of it.

Yesterday (November 4th), the top ten global investment companies urgently agreed to sell their shares, citing severe liquidity constraints in the world capital.

However, their measures to save the global economic ecosystem led to a simultaneous stock market crash. On the other hand, the US market, which had dropped by up to five percent during trading hours, eventually closed with only a two percent drop due to continuous buying…」

"We must keep buying."

Despite having invested a lot of money, the pressures from the executives were relentless. Humphrey was lost in deep thought, staring at the empty desk, even when talking to his subordinates. His gaze never left the desk.

"So, how much can we secure, assuming we put everything in?"

A document was placed on his desk. It was data about one of the top businesses of the Humphrey family.

「Changes in Major Shareholder Stakes

Jonathan Investment Finance Group: 35% -4%

Gillian Investment Finance Group: 29% -4%

...

Humphrey: 5% + 3%」

They were the two prominent players of the finance world. The stakes in Jonathan and Gillian Investment Finance Group alone accounted for a whopping sixty-four percent. The company belonged to the Humphrey family, but ever since a wrong decision was made on the Day of Advent, they were technically owned by the two famous giants.

This was the case for most companies worldwide. That was why unlisted companies took center stage.

"Their share will continue to decrease, and yours will increase, Chairman. It's time for a decision. There's a good chance new players will come in. As you know, there are many with amounts of cash similar to yours."

On the Day of Advent, almost everyone had sold their assets. All the cash lost in their way were desperately looking for an investment.

Humphrey was aware of the situation. If he did not buy the stakes released to the market by the Jonathan and the Gillian Group, new investors with fresh cash would take control of them. Also, these new investors would bring up management rights in the shareholders' meeting, unlike the former groups.

The age of blind faith in money was over. It was the beginning of an era where money was merely a means to make more money, just like old times.

Humphrey made a difficult decision after much consideration. He accidentally made a wrong choice due to the pressure from the executives on the Day of Advent, but this time, he was determined to stick to his judgment.

“If the investors want to take control, then there is nothing we can do about it. It would be great if they could trust and delegate the management to me.”

“What do you mean?”

“This matter already slipped out of my hands on the Day of Advent.”

“It is too early to give up. You got another chance, sir.”

Humphrey shook his head. Although he was in the same spot, his attitude was completely different. It was a firm stance not seen on the Day of Advent.

“I may not be able to secure an equity stake at the same level as before, but I can reach a level where I can maintain management control!”

“Are you saying you will retire?”

"I don't understand."

"You need to reconsider!"

The executives began to get noisy. Only an old man standing behind him, like his knight, remained silent, keeping his place until the executives left the place.

"Humphrey, are you planning to invest all your assets in the auction?" Hans asked while lowering his voice so no one else could hear him.

Humphrey looked up and shifted his gaze to Hans. "We could have lost everything on the Day of Advent. Not just that day. I still have nightmares of the devil appearing. I have never felt such terror in my life."

Humphrey was speaking of Doom Kaos. Although it had been only a week since that terrifying entity had appeared, it felt like ages had passed. The terror it induced deeply penetrated both his mind and the body.

Nevertheless, the reason the world could maintain its stability was thanks to Him. Without Him, there would only have been darkness. A world destroyed by the devil would surely be enveloped in such darkness. There would have been nothing left, and all those he loved would have melted into a pool of blood, abandoned in the dark.

“The auction will proceed as planned. There might be litigation between the original owner and the Korean government over the winning bid, but..."

"That's not my concern."

Humphrey had never been more certain, but since He showed the way, what needed to be done in his final years became clear.

"How much longer can I live? Maybe just over ten years at most."

"Don't take it as an old man interfering, and just hear me out. There are many like you. You believe in His relic, but most competitors will see it as an investment. Can you really win from those people? There are many rich men in the world, just like you. The only certainty now is that if you miss this chance, you might lose your business. Rather than betting on uncertainties, seek something that is guaranteed first. Isn’t that your motto?"

Hans continued.

"I think I know what you're thinking. But that's not what He wants. The same goes to why His father is having activities for good will. He wishes to be called someone's son, not a god. What or who do you worship for? Please stop meeting people who frantically worship Him. You might get into trouble. I'm scared for you."

Humphrey rubbed his neck and looked at Hans. "Are you stalking me these days?"

"There's no need to stalk. Everyone, including the executives, knows but pretend we do not."

"It is not the sketchy gathering you think it is. If you knew more, then you wouldn't say that."

"I know Pastor Hamilton is hosting it. I also know the venue is a church. But he's not all that transparent either. So he preaches so covertly..."

Humphrey interrupted, "I won't invite you. You and I just have different methods. However, I will make it clear that it's not the kind of gathering you're prejudiced against."

Humphrey looked displeased. Although he wanted to send Hans away, indicating he wanted to be alone, Hans sat down in front of him.

"If you win the auction, are you going to keep it? Have you agreed to hand it over to Pastor Hamilton's gathering? At least tell me that."

Hans wasn't going to leave without an answer.

“You have already branded us as cultists.”

As Hans was about to speak, Humphrey immediately retorted, “I plan to dedicate it to Him. It is not something that individuals like us should have. Who knows what intentions one might have? It is a sacred relic that should not be treated that way.”

***

Thud.

Humphrey's ivory cane hit the ground first. As he got off of the car, he started walking with the support of his executive assistant. Soon, a luxurious yacht came into view. Although Humphrey's family owned several yachts, the one in front of him was no ordinary yacht. Its sheer size and opulence were overwhelmingly superior to the other yachts moored in the harbor.

He had heard that the auction was hosted by a tycoon of Asian descent with an American nationality. Moreover, renowned masterpieces by artists like Van Gogh, Monet, and Rembrandt were said to be on offer.

"An American of Asian descent, huh..."

Of course, such scant information couldn’t ascertain the identity of the host. However, one obvious fact was that he would be a formidable competitor.

"You've proven your conviction just by coming this far. It's not too late. If it was an item precious to Him, then why would He allow the auction to proceed?" Hans said.

He knew he couldn't shake Humphrey's faith, but felt compelled to dissuade him. If it was a collection related to Him, then the price would only increase, and Humphrey planned to pour all his life's fortune into such a gathering.

In truth, if Humphrey had wanted the piece for personal collection, Hans wouldn't have bothered to advise against it. Such a collection, related to Him, would have been the most valuable pieces in human history.

"As you get older, you seem to nag more. Just enjoy the party and move on," Humphrey retorted.

Dressed according to the dress code, they both resembled British nobility. Even their executive assistants, who accompanied them, gave off an air of affluence. However, compared to the guests already on the yacht, they weren't particularly outstanding.

"Do you know who the host is?" Humphrey asked the guard at the entrance, but as was typical at secretive high-society parties, the guard remained silent. He simply checked their invitation against a list. Only after the guard stepped aside could Humphrey and Hans board the yacht.

Once on the deck, the true nature of the party was revealed, and even to the discerning eye of Humphrey, it was impeccable. Humphrey soon felt eyes on him. But guests only showed signs of disappointment and quickly shifted their gazes away, returning to their conversations.

Like everyone else, they were curious about the identity of the auction's host, who was also the owner of the yacht.

Suddenly, every eye turned to look over Humphrey's shoulder. Then their expressions turned to shock.

Who has arrived?

Humphrey and Hans turned to look. Not far behind them, a built man of Asian descent was stepping onto the deck, and his arrival was as shocking to them as it was to the other guests.

"Caliber!"

The chant started and echoed throughout the deck.

"Cal-i-ber!"

"Cal-i-ber!"

"Cal-i-ber!"

The distinguished guests who valued their reputations started chanting and punching the air in rhythm. It was only natural even for the elderly Humphrey and Hans to do the same.

"Cal-i-ber!"

Humphrey became overwhelmed with emotion and shouted with all his might. One of the heroes of mankind, the Caliber Kwon Seong-Il was walking into the yacht.

Chapter ss27: Side Story 27 – The Day of the Auction - Humphrey and Hans (2)

The Stage of Advent was the battlefield where they had to strive for survival while being disconnected from the existing civilization. The strong Awakened wielded absolute power as mighty authorities internally, but they had been commanders who had to be at the forefront of battle externally.

Due to the nature of that battlefield, they had to face demons with capabilities equal to theirs directly at the front lines rather than just leading from the back. Such times had lasted for at least twenty years, so their spirits must have withered day by day.

Thus, in those circumstances, it was inevitable for them to become another demon, only thinking about ruling and fighting. It was quite natural to become like the things you were fighting against.

The realization that to consume a demon, one had to consume even its horns, was inevitable, and the Stage of Advent had pushed everyone there to that limit for that long.

Look at the rumors about Osiris and Mary. They were at the top of all Awakened, fighting against the demon of demons Doom Kaos.

That was the reason. What if He hadn't been imbued with the Holy Spirit?

November 1st of the past year could have been a day for humanity to face an even stronger evil after defeating the great demon. He was not just a human with the power to defeat divinity. He was complete because he carried the Holy Spirit, and thus, humanity was blessed with a future no different from the past.

The Caliber had been the person He chose to be his own. Hence, Caliber, one of the powerful Awakened, had not forgotten his child as a father after his return and had been able to share laughter with the public as someone's neighbor.

Humphrey couldn't take his eyes off Caliber since he arrived. Caliber was now surrounded by beautiful ladies. His effort to hide his fluttering smile was noticeable. Unable to hide his joyous expression, he couldn't ward off these beauties.

However, Humphrey wasn't disappointed at this sight of Caliber. On the contrary, his heart became even fuller because he once again confirmed his belief through Caliber.

***

"Why not go and introduce yourself to him instead of just watching? You look like you're smitten with first love," Hans said.

When Hans turned his gaze back to Caliber, the Caliber was eating cherries offered by the beauties. The area around Caliber was buzzing with these ladies. Even the ones wandering from the back showed no sign of leaving.

Humphrey replied with a smile, "How do I squeeze into that? I'm not good at that. Maybe, soondae[1] stew? He's fond of it."

"Soondae stew?"

"It's a traditional dish that Koreans enjoy. It's a kind of soup made with Korean sausage, Soondae. It's similar to the German sausage, Blutwurst."

"You seem to have studied a lot about Korea."

"Not just that."

Humphrey continued his explanation. His sparkling eyes reminded one of his younger days. Especially whenever he talked about Him, Humphrey seemed to have gone back in time. And it wasn't just in his eyes.

Hans suddenly realized he hadn't heard Humphrey complain about his chronic pain recently. Whether it was faith or a hobby, finding something they could fully invest in was hard for people who have lived a long life. Nonetheless, it seemed Humphrey found it in Him on November 4th.

Hans felt envious of Humphrey. As Humphrey concluded his explanation about soondae soup, he said, "Regardless of the auction result, I've reserved a ticket to Seoul."

Hans nodded.

"You must want your wish to come true. But what if you fail to win the bid?"

"I already planned for the trip? Would you like to hear it?"

"It must include soondae stew, right?"

"Of course."

"I'm worried whether you might have any problems with your old body."

"We need to travel while we can. We can't guarantee even tomorrow."

From the land He renounced after victory, to the headquarters of the World Awakened Association, the school He graduated from, and His hometown… Also, the 'Soondae stew' chosen by Him for Caliber Kwon Seong-Il… Even the food that King of Hell Jonathan Hunter shared with Him were all from Korea.

Therefore, Korea had many places to visit and food to try.

Then, Hans spoke, seemingly worried. At that moment, his concern wasn't directed towards Humphrey. To him, Caliber, who was surrounded by beauties, seemed dangerous.

Beautiful guests were essential at parties. While the organizers likely invited those with proven identities and discretion, it did not one hundred percent guarantee that everything in the party would be confidential.

If there was an issue with Caliber's personal safety, whether by intention or by accident, the problem would not merely be a minor one.

Hans said, "The Awakened can't use their powers as they used to. As far as I know, even the heroes are under the same restrictions."

"That's the case here."

Humphrey actually had the same concerns. However, the Caliber and King of Hell did not go to outer space even though they could enjoy the power they had in the Stage of Advent there.

It was not just about power. They even gave up superhuman strength and an irreplaceable, strong strength.

That's probably why He chose them...

Humphrey looked around, searching for someone likely from the organizer's side. But all he saw were party planners and staff. No one seemed to have the apparent authority.

It was not only Humphrey and Hans who saw the current situation as precarious. Some of them were already approaching the party planners, looking at Caliber and the beauties around him and having cautious conversations. Every time, the party planners just looked uncomfortable.

Hans said, "He should be aware of his position."

"He just got back less than a week ago. Didn’t you say the Final Stage runs in a different time, like the Stage of Advent? Unless he clarifies, no one knows how long that time was. It's the organizers' fault, not his."

"The World Awakened Association should hire you. They don’t have a spokesperson."

"If they hire me, then I might dedicate the rest of my life. I'm serious."

"I know, I know. But..."

Hans began to walk, looking for a space away from other guests. Humphrey followed him, depending on the cane to support him.

When Hans found a suitable spot, he asked, "Now, tell me honestly. How much money can you invest?"

Hans had been supporting Humphrey for a long time, but he still didn't know much about his family's wealth. What Hans knew about Humphrey's wealth was limited to a few major businesses that Humphrey personally oversaw, like the automobile and carbon fiber businesses. But surely, Humphrey's family wealth wasn't limited to that.

Then Humphrey showed four fingers.

"Four billion euros?"

Hans felt his heart started pounding. The amount was astonishingly small.

However, Humphrey shook his head.

Was it four hundred million euros? That is too little, my friend.

Hans was worried because four hundred million euros would not be enough to beat other competitors.

Among the guests enjoying the party on the yacht deck were potential competitors for Humphrey in the auction, including Arabs, Russians, and a significant number of Chinese. It was a collection related to him, famously referred to as a relic!

"Looking at your face, I can tell. If it was four billion euros, you wouldn't even have thought about it."

"Well..."

"I can spend up to forty billion euros."

The amount was bigger than expected, but Humphrey's eyes seemed to lose their spark for a moment.

Humphrey already looked defeated. His gaze also turned to the distant competitors that Hans had already scanned. Moreover, the host hadn’t even appeared yet.

***

Da Vinci's "Salvator Mundi" was previously auctioned for a record four hundred fifty million dollars in an art transaction history. However, it was merely a piece that was traded in the market and limited to art.

A record for the highest auctioned price for a single item came out last July. Their equipment that only the Awakened could handle was an S-class item. It was named after a traditional Chinese god and was traded for a whopping one hundred billion dollars. The impact of that transaction on the market was so great that he still remembered its name ‘Xi Wangmu's Ten Thousand Year Old Spider.’

Of course, it should have been treated as a military supply rather than a collectible. But it was a unique item in that it had never been traded in human history.

There was another example they could refer to. Among all collectibles, including artworks, Da Vinci's ‘Mona Lisa’ was considered priceless. It was often said to be an inestimable pinnacle of human art.

But could its value truly not be estimated? Wasn’t it just another piece of art?

France had not placed it in the market, but when they faced a severe economic crisis or lost a war, facing significant reparations, they would have to sell national treasures.

Experts estimated the ‘Mona Lisa’ could fetch four hundred billion dollars in such a scenario. If they included the number of people who paid the Louvre museum to see the piece, such a number came out.

It was not just the Mona Lisa. Experts could estimate the price of famous artwork, including the Last Supper. The only item that could be truly priceless was a single category.

That was why Humphrey felt increasingly disheartened thinking about it. Today, a price tag would be placed on an item that should have remained priceless.

If astronomical prices could be placed on the Mona Lisa, then what would competitors think of His relic? In a world with trillion-dollar companies, His relics should not have been equally priced as them.

Humphrey wasn't confident he would win the auction, but he was certain of one thing. He felt frustrated from the moment he boarded the yacht.

"I might not even be able to bid the starting price,” Humphrey said with a dejected tone.

"Don't give up yet. There's still a way."

Hans wasn't just saying this.

"Find others who came in with the same goal as you. You won’t have to look far."

Hans was looking at Caliber Kwon Seong-Il.

"Doesn't he also need an alliance? Look closely."

After a while, Humphrey noticed something unusual about Caliber. The Caliber wasn't just enjoying the party surrounded by beautiful women. He was secretly observing every guest.

1. Korean blood sausage. ☜

Chapter ss28: Side Story 28 – The Day of the Auction - Kwon Seong-Il

"In the end, he too must be short on money."

Humphrey agreed with Hans' words, but felt uneasy about everything that led up to this moment, especially given that one of the heroes had appeared in person and was searching for another person to pitch in. This situation felt contradictory.

Nothing would be more miserable than the phrase [Caliber short on money].

Then, Hans said as he read the look in Humphrey's eyes, "But he seems to be genuinely enjoying the moment."

The beauties were aggressively pressing themselves against Caliber. Each time they brushed against Caliber’s back and arms, an uncontrollable smile spread across Caliber’s eyes.

Hans continued, "As you've already said, the way we trust Him is different. Our perspectives on His greatness also differ. They have sacrificed a lot and have transcendent abilities that reached divinity. Of all the aspects, I think his strictness is the essence of his greatness.”

Hans added, “I also thank him every day for showing us a tomorrow that’s no different from the past. The Caliber’s visit here is the beginning of that. Humphrey, I won't tell you not to go to the meetings from now on. Just promise me you'll pull out the moment it goes against His wishes."

Humphrey's previously dark expression brightened. "You're making sense for once. But how do we get in there? Do you have a good idea?"

There were multiple people trying to approach Caliber. However, Caliber never made any gestures to invite them closer after a quick glance at their appearances.

"Korea is known as the land of courtesy. You should know best, right?"

"Courtesy? What kind of courtesy should we have?"

Instead of answering, Hans showed his phone. It was an era where technological advancement outpaced aging, and the fruits of Hans' efforts to keep up with the trends started with his phone. He launched a browser, accessed Google, and successfully accessed a web page with translation technology.

[English: hello → Korean: yeo-bo-se-yo]

***

Seong-Il didn't need to search the world for the rich. According to the information he obtained, such individuals were going to gather at the auction. That was why he flew here.

He had managed to borrow a large sum of money from Hera through Ji-Hoon, but that wasn't enough to guarantee his win in the bid. However, he couldn’t borrow more money from others as his credibility came from Him. He had to be cautious not to ruin his reputation. The people here were Arabs, Russians, and Chinese. Some were from royal families, while others came from long-time associates of dictatorships.

Some of the Chinese had faces full of confidence. If he asked them, then he could easily secure money comparable to the amount he borrowed from Hera.

Nonetheless, those capitalists who believed in false religion were the ones he had to be most wary of. They extracted the blood and sweat of the people to amass wealth under a dictatorial regime and only focused on serving their interests, taking advantage of the country’s crisis.

Now, they even wanted to exploit the memories of Him and Mary noona to fulfill their personal greed. Seong-Il briefly made eye contact with some Chinese, but he immediately ignored them. They didn’t seem just friendly. In fact, there was evidence of deep connections between them.

They are all in this together. After all, they don't have to reach out to Him. Just being in the eyes of the King of Hell is enough to maintain power.

Currently, China was being taken advantage of by foreign companies from across the sea. However, the immediate concerns of China's privileged class probably weren't about the outflow of state-owned assets.

China was now experiencing the painful times that Korea had endured under the IMF.

The ones involved in this matter must have been sent by the Chinese President. They say they have a lot of hidden money. But how will they use it? They made the wrong move. Both Him and the King of Hell show no interest in this item.

And it was true. When Seong-Il had asked the King of Hell for help, he had been dismissed with this reply.

"Do you not think there's a reason for everything I overlook?"

"The memories of Him and Mary noona are at stake. The precious memories of their first meeting… The collection is such a precious item. We should respect their... Okay. Fine. I won’t expect your help, but don't think about stopping it."

"You can do whatever you want."

"Huh? Thank you for being so clear, but… Are you actually not going to help me?"

"No. Go back."

Maybe, He and Mary noona might not be interested in the item like the King of Hell. However, the thought disappeared immediately when eyes filled with greed cast a smiling glance at him.

King of Hell, if you were here in person, you would have changed your mind.

Of course, not everyone was there to gain something from His item, and that was another big problem. Seong-Il was more worried about an Arab man who was sent by the existing power elites than the Chinese or Russians. The man was noticeable from the moment he entered. He loudly proclaimed the dignity of Him and said he would even give up his soul for Him.

His words were both a praise and a passionate love confession toward Him. It was different from the worship the citizens of the Savior’s City had shown. It was creepy. He must have been from the Arab royal family.

How much money would he have? More importantly, what would he do with the item?

Seong-Il had an ominous hunch somehow. He imagined the man sticking his face close to the piece of the floor in the collection and shivering. It was a disgusting scene that he never wanted to visualize

Shoot. All of them are not normal. I might not be able to secure it at this pace.

It was then.

"Yeo-bo-se-yo."

It was an old voice.

Seong-Il didn't understand at first, but then realized it was the Korean word for 'hello' when answering the phone.

Did this old man just speak in Korean? Yeoboseyo? Well, good mindset to learn and at least try speaking in Korean.

Seong-Il moved away from the women surrounding him for the first time.

"You said 'yeoboseyo.' Do you even know what it means?"

Seong-Il stood in front of Humphrey and Hans. When he looked down on them, Humphrey seemed to be a wicked old man like Scrooge, while Hans looked robust with his posture upright.

"Gentlemen, 'yeoboseyo' is what we say when answering the phone, or when a wife is nagging her husband in a teasing way. If you were trying to greet me in Korean, you should say 'annyeonghaseyo,’ not 'yeoboseyo'. Are you still not able to greet in our language correctly?"

"Annyeonghaseyo...... annyeong―haseyo."

When Humphrey repeated it, a smile appeared on Seong-Il's face.

“Although your pronunciation is still a bit off, it was pretty good for a first attempt. I am Kwon Seong-Il, Caliber. And you, old gentlemen?”

“I am Humphrey.”

“I am Hans.”

“Why did you come all the way here at your age, seeking more wealth and glory?”

Humphrey answered, “As you said, we are not at the age to desire more wealth and glory. May we have a private conversation, Mr. Caliber? We can’t offer soondae stew, but we will try to arrange some soju as soon as possible.”

Hans added, “We have not prepared much for you, and we are sorry about that. We will do our best to bring as much as we can.”

They both spoke in a British accent with the diction of the upper class.

Seong-Il was reluctant but found no alternative. He felt it was more worthwhile to listen to the stories of these old men than to those of the Chinese, Russians, or the dangerous Arabs. Especially considering the effort they made to greet him in Korean.

Others should have at least tried to speak in Korean! It is an era where Korean can be considered a universal language!

After scanning the other guests, he followed the two old men.

***

"These old men are really cunning."

Seong-Il did not fully trust them. Life experiences were reflected in one's appearance. In this regard, Humphrey's peculiar appearance was subpar to Seong-Il. He had met many sly old men in the past. He could never forget them, especially the old man named Joo Pan-Seok.

“You better stop and follow me, brother. If things sort out well with Odin, we won’t touch you at all. So no need to be afraid of us.”

“Afraid? Did you just say ‘afraid?’ Hahaha.”

“There are almost twenty thousand people behind me.”

“So what? I have Odin.”

Seong-Il was reminded of Joo Pan-Seok when he looked at Humphrey. He wiped away his emerging smile and looked straight at Humphrey. He wasn't in a position to hide anything. And certainly not in a position to accept money from China or Russia.

"You're saying you'll support me with all your assets? Without any strings attached?"

"That's right."

"You expect me to believe that? All of your family's assets?"

Seong-Il laughed and added, "I despise liars. Every Awakened knows that. I haven't come across any liar who hasn't faced consequences. However, there is another undeniable fact. Everyone wants something in return. Whether it's something you can buy with money or something you can't. Regardless of what it is, humans don't act without a price. In your case, it's my trust. You will win the favor of the Caliber, Kwon Seong-Il. Before that, there's something you need to know. Listen closely."

"Please go ahead, Mr. Caliber."

Seong-Il continued in a serious tone, "I have a son, Kwon Ki-Cheol. I can't go to outer space until he becomes an independent and mature man. Even when I do move on..."

He let out a sigh.

"I've incurred significant debts. Besides principal, interest will accumulate nonstop. It will take time to pay it off, and I can't guarantee how long you two will be around. Even if you are, it will take time to repay the debts.”

Seong-Il sighed again and continued, “There are many people I need to take care of. Can you see the picture now? Our venture can only start later, so I cannot guarantee you exclusive rights, but I am not going to stop you from getting on my side.”

To be honest, Seong-Il was not confident against the competitors. The money borrowed from Hera was substantial, but he was not certain if he could win the bid from the long-established wealth of dictatorships and royal families.

"However, I'm telling you this because you're betting all your assets on me. Isn't your family's money and the fates of numerous family members tied to this decision? Make no mistake, I won't be able to move to outer space for several years. That's all I have to say. I'll give you another chance to decide."

He raised his voice, "Will you still support me?"

Humphrey and Hans were dumbstruck. They were in awe of Seong-Il's noble character and sense of responsibility.

Seong-Il said casually after looking at speechless Hans and Humphrey, "You made an excellent choice for your age. Today, instead of His things, you've won my trust. That alone is..."

He gave a thumbs-up.

As their conversation came to an end, there was a sudden commotion. Although it was not as noisy as when Seong-Il walked in, it was pretty loud. The yacht's owner seemed to be making an entrance. Seong-Il hesitated for a moment.

Humphrey looked up at Seong-Il's suddenly bright face and asked, "Do you know him?"

Chapter ss29: Side Story 29 – The Day of the Auction - Woo Yeon-Hee

“It is a total surprise!”

Seong-Il did not hide his delighted expression. It was mainly because Woo Yeon-Hee had approached him first with a greeting.

Moreover, Woo Yeon-Hee treated Seong-Il no differently than usual, probably because there wasn’t anyone around who understood Korean, or perhaps he had no intention to hide his identity. Even though she knew that all eyes were on her, she showed no hesitation.

"Is it really you, noona?"

Seong-Il was first struck by Woo Yeon-Hee's beautiful appearance. He had never seen her in a dress like this, a white evening dress, before. The V-neck highlighted her collarbone, and the details of the dress revealed the silhouette of her body lines.

On top of that, her tiara and earrings adorned with diamonds were gorgeous. Seong-Il knew nothing about jewels, but these were not ordinary items.

"They're works by famous designers. What do you think? Do they suit me?" she asked.

"How could they not? They fit you perfectly, noona. You look like an angel today. You're truly stunning!"

Seong-Il gave her a thumbs-up, which Woo Yeon-Hee seemed to agree with. Unlike European women with voluptuous breasts and long legs, her unique beauty was in her back. When she turned around to show off, the muscles of her back were clearly visible through the open design.

"But why don’t you seem surprised, noona?"

"I knew you were here, Seong-Il."

"Really? I was so annoyed, but I had to contain it..."

"It’s not that. I got a call. But even before that, your photos were all over social media. Aren’t you tired of it?"

Seong-Il replied, scratching the back of his neck, "It’s hard to reject all the attention. Seems like my popularity isn't different here. Hehe. The airport was packed with my fans. But you must not have been able to just ignore it either, right?"

Seong-Il could finally sigh in relief.

"But..."

It was right when Seong-Il was looking around.

"He'll arrive soon. Got a bit delayed."

"Anyway, it’s fine. To be honest, I was on the verge of diving in without thinking, but the situation wasn’t favorable. You see those Chinese and Russians? I can crack their heads, but how can I deal with their money?"

"Is that so?"

"What's going to happen now? Are we canceling the auction, or...?"

"The auction will proceed as planned."

"If that's part of the bigger plan, then what can we do? As long as you take care of it, I can be at ease."

"We're not planning to participate."

"What do you mean by that...?"

"This auction. We’re the ones running it."

***

Meanwhile, the concierge Amanda, who had entered with Woo Yeon-Hee, was flustered. The situation where the planners under her were handing over a bundle of approval documents was not a big deal. The scene beyond was what was causing confusion for her.

Ever since she heard the report that Caliber Kwon Seong-Il had appeared, she had been on edge. This could not only make her lose a job but could also endanger her life. It could have been worse if He was the one sending the Caliber!

Thus, Amanda could not take her eyes off him even when she signed the approval documents. Fortunately, everything seemed to be going okay as Ethan and Miss Woo said.

Moreover, Caliber Kwon Seong-Il and Miss Woo appeared to be very close.

Ethan and Miss Woo…

Who exactly were they, who could freely visit the Karjan family, had connections with Gillian Taylor, and were even close friends with Caliber Kwon Seong-Il?

The more she knew, the more they seemed like people from another world.

Maybe...no. What am I thinking?

A sudden thought crossed Amanda's mind, but she dismissed it as absurd.

One of the planners said, "I'm sorry, Amanda. But you have to understand us. It's the Caliber. How can we stop him when he wants to come in? Isn't it fortunate?"

While they had gotten quite familiar with Caliber over the past few hours, it was different for Amanda. This was the first time she had seen Caliber with her own eyes. The sight was undoubtedly surreal.

The Awakened she saw for the first time was the hero, Caliber Kwon Seong-Il, and she couldn’t believe that. Her confusion was momentary, and soon her heart began to race with anticipation of a conversation with him.

Amanda quickly finished signing the documents and fixed her hair. A moment later, the awaited signal dropped from Miss Woo. Amanda started walking.

Wow. It's really... Caliber.

As Amanda got closer to him, her heart pounded uncontrollably.

What should I do?

Just when she felt her heart might burst, her legs began to wobble. It was when she truly stood before Caliber. Miss Woo's lips were moving next to Caliber.

"Greetings... Okay. Here..."

Amanda felt dizzy and couldn't hear anything. All she could perceive was that the Caliber's handsome smile was directed at her. His broad, masculine face exuded a strong masculine beauty, and his warm eyes had a natural relaxation that only a strong male could possess.

When the image of Caliber Kwon Seong-Il from the Day of Victory on November 1st overlapped, he appeared as a blood-streaked warrior.

Amanda realized she had momentarily fainted.

"Are you okay?"

Amanda blinked, lying on the hand Seong-Il had stretched out to her.

"Thank you, Mr. Caliber."

Today, she met a man she could never even dream of. He was one of the final heroes who saved humanity. That powerful male.

***

"Ah, I am still so popular that I really should be careful. How many people nearly fell over at the airport? Someday, I might kill someone."

"Amanda isn't like that. She just had a moment of dizziness. Women have such moments."

"It's not that. Didn't you see? She was completely smitten with me."

"Do you know how professional Amanda is? Do you think she'd fall for you? She is not that crazy. Overconfidence is good, but too much is toxic. Tone it down."

"You're not getting it. Just a wink from me can make people fall, regardless of gender. My popularity is super ultra bombastic."

"Super ultra bombastic..."

Seong-Il scratched his nose. "Pretend that you didn't hear that. I might have gone overboard."

"Before that."

"Yes?"

"You referred to yourself in the third person. It gave me chills. Look at this."

"Well, because you never believe me!"

"You've grown so much, Seong-Il. So, will you charge at me? You must have been curious about my power. Should we set a date to fight now? Mr. Kwon Seong-Il."

“Noona, I have taken down those ox-heads with my bare hands.”

“I have been dungeon raiding since before you had a hard time raising Ki-Cheol.”

“Are you really up for it?”

“You know what my main strength is, right?”

“Mind control.”

“Not skills, weapons. Yours was your fists. What do you think mine is?”

“A dagger. No, noona! Darn, where in the world is it okay to bring a knife with bare hands? That is too cowardly and unfair.”

“What about you?’

Then, both started laughing at the same time. The laughter did not stop easily. Seong-Il even laughed so hard that he teared up. Woo Yeon-Hee couldn’t remember the last time she laughed like this, maybe since she became an adult.

Then, food was brought into their room. It was soondae stew, not in an earthen pot. The soondae in there were frozen ones with glass noodles that were thawed. However, Seong-Il looked satisfied as it was better than nothing abroad. He picked up his spoon.

“It seems they keep their promises. This would not have been easy to get. Why don’t you have a bite, too? Let’s eat it while it’s hot.”

“Glass noodle soondae? I like those.”

“That is what people who can’t eat soondae say.”

“Why are you trying to get on my nerves?”

“As much as I respect you, I can never give in on this. Glass noodle soondae are not real blood sausages.”

“You should open a soondae stew restaurant later when you have nothing to do.”

"To make real blood sausages, you'd need a lot of effort. It's not to be taken lightly. You should apologize to the restaurant owners."

"I'm sorry, boss."

Woo Yeon-Hee said that she felt like crying. The happy trip of the last three days wasn't over yet. The fun encounter with Seong-Il was just a part of the journey, and she was grateful for it.

One of the most thrilling experiences of this trip was the expression on Seon-Hu’s face when doing the new extreme sport, Scad Diving[1]. Although she had spent a long time together with him, she had never seen such a facial expression. His body got stiff as he was nervous, but he pretended he was fine. Yeon-Hee considered that very lovely.

Recalling that moment, a faint smile appeared on Woo Yeon-Hee's lips. Seong-Il was seeing a new expression on Woo Yeon-Hee at that moment.

I am really happy for you, noona. I can't believe this day has come. I hope you're always happy.

Seong-Il held back his tears, and it wasn't because he had just laughed so hard.

He sniffled and said, "By the way, noona."

"Yea?"

"I understand that you placed the collection on auction under the condition that you are putting those paintings to the major auction houses. But why collect famous paintings?"

"It's because of Osiris."

"Why bring up that name here?"

"Osiris is Seon-Hu’s weakness and heartbreaking memory.”

"Weakness?"

"Osiris has lost the will to live. He's achieved everything he could, and now, he can't find any more value in his life."

"...I see."

"On the surface, yes. But there might be more to it. It must have been tough for him at the beginning. Even with some help, losing all his abilities and having to navigate the pillar of light... It must have been very painful."

"I agree. Although it was a short period of time, I have experienced that, too. If it continued for a long time, then I would've given up."

"Seon-Hu thinks that if he could give Osiris any joy in life, he would do anything."

"What's so special about the joy of living? Isn't life just that? What more can there be? Just feed him delicious food."

"That already failed once. But we're still trying that."

"So, you're thinking that by having the world's famous paintings, he might get some motivation to live?"

"It's not that difficult. And Osiris was born into a high-class family. His life is completely different from ours. He might get something more from the artwork. He was educated in them when he was young."

"Hehe, maybe. I'm ignorant, so I don't really know about art."

"Anyway, whatever it is… We're trying to share our happiness with Osiris. But isn't this fun?"

"What is? Share it with me, noona."

Woo Yeon-Hee laughed joyfully.

She said, "Right now, Seon-Hu and Osiris are bungee jumping."

1. Suspended Catch Air Device, a type of free fall thrill sport ☜

Chapter ss30: Side Story 30 – The Day of the Auction - Joshua

“You absolutely need the safety gear. What if an accident happens? If you die, it may be the end for you, but what about us, the people involved in this?”

A dispute was arising between the female operations agent and Joshua. It was all because of the safety gear that was designed to wrap around the groin.

However, the previously loud demeanor of the operations agent faltered at one point. It wasn’t merely due to Joshua’s cold gaze, but rather she couldn’t handle his stunning beauty.

This is so unfair. This man...his beauty isn't of this world.

The operations agent stared blankly at Joshua and said, “You won’t take responsibility, will you? If you’re not going to follow protocols, please leave.”

Even then, her voice was getting softer. As the operations agent moved to the next customer, Joshua turned back to Seon-Hu.

“They keep recommending unnecessary things. It’s just a jump after all.”

“You have to understand their perspective. It’s not just a simple jump. It’s different from bungee jumping. Once you try it, you’ll understand.”

“Okay.”

“Try to enjoy it. Clear your mind.”

“Yes, Master.”

Joshua couldn’t resist any longer against Seon-Hu’s firm stance. Even if he had to put on the unflattering safety gear that wrapped around the groin in front of everyone, he had no choice. Especially since the Master had already experienced it for him, ignoring that consideration would not be the attitude of a servant.

Joshua approached the operations agent, who was now attending to another customer, and whispered in her ear, “I will follow the policy.”

Without waiting for a response, he picked up the safety gear. The safety equipment was designed with straps that wrapped around the groin and shoulders, and pads on the back to absorb shock from a fall. The operations agent stood behind Joshua to help him put it on.

“Has anyone ever told you that you look like Osiris? I mean, Chairman Osiris, Joshua von Karjan.”

“...”

“Of course, you're more handsome. What do you do for a living?”

The operations agent tightened the straps to fit Joshua's frame.

“That's not the attire of a traveler.”

Joshua was displeased with that. His precious suit, prepared by the Master himself, was getting wrinkled because of this unattractive gear.

“My name’s Nina. Nina Schwartz. It’s your turn. What's your name?” said the agent.

“Are you always this talkative?”

Joshua was conscious of the tight strap around his groin and was becoming irritated.

“I've never seen someone insist on not wearing safety gear. You were serious about it, right?” Nina asked.

“You are...noisy.”

“You can at least tell me your name. Not that big of a deal.”

When the operations agent abruptly pulled the shoulder strap, Joshua's head turned towards her. Once again, she was captivated by his handsome and beautiful face. His flawless skin made the natural red hue of his lips stand out even more.

Moreover, he looked tired and somewhat pale with his angered expression, and it was somewhat hot and attractive.

The operations agent couldn’t meet his gaze any longer and looked down. Then, she saw the dizzying line of his body connecting the jaw and neck hidden between the suit collar.

Gulp.

Her salivary glands exploded. Joshua took a few steps forward and dropped his head.

It is truly annoying. I can’t believe I showed such an ugly appearance to the Master…

***

Even the ridiculous safety gear became a fashion item when Joshua wore it. It seemed as if he was wearing a work of a famous designer that couldn't be understood by the general public. He wasn’t standing on the runway, but he was already captivating the people around him, drawing gazes of admiration, including from the agent.

"I know who you are! You are a model, right?"

The agent asked with confidence, but Joshua did not respond at all, only maintaining a cold reaction. Because of that, the agent began to look forward to what kind of face this cynical handsome man would make when he got scared.

The elevator platform had a 'ㄷ' structure, and the space was only enough for two people to get on board. The central part was hollowed out so that the player could fall, but despite being a structure responsible for the player's safety, there was nothing more than a grill-like lower platform and a few connected pipes. The wind was stronger than usual, so the crude elevator shook slightly.

However, the agent was only disappointed in the end as Joshua didn’t even flinch until the elevator reached the top.

I don't want to waste the Master's efforts. But how can I feel any thrill from civilian's sports......

In Joshua's mind, thrill came from the fear of possibly dying.

He is truly a fearless man. Look at those eyes soaked in excellence. My goodness. He's so beautiful. A lonely handsome man...how can he be so good?

On the other hand, the agent momentarily lost consciousness while looking at Joshua like that. It was only for a moment, but she had to come to her senses because Joshua was about to jump.

"Don't move! I told you. It's dangerous."

The agent hastily grabbed one of Joshua's arms.

"I wish it would end quickly."

"It's not you jumping."

"......"

"Do you not know what scad diving is? It's jumping without a rope. Just do as you're told."

The agent proceeded as usual. When the job was done, Joshua was dangling from the open space on the elevator floor. If the agent only released the rope connecting the elevator and Joshua, he would fall straight into the safety net.

Civilians feel thrilled with this kind of joke. They are pathetic. How peacefully they must have lived in this world.

All of humanity would not be enough to give their souls in thanks to the Master.

"Are you ready?"

The agent asked with a face covered in cold sweat.

"Just do it."

"Jump!"

The agent shouted as she fiddled with Joshua's rope.

"Three! Two! One! Jump!"

Joshua was ready.

But.

"...I’m joking."

The feeling that engulfed him at that moment was something he had never felt before. The sly smile of the agent seemed to mock him.

How dare you.

The rising anger immediately distorted his brows. He was about to open his mouth as he couldn't bear it any longer.

Click.

As he heard the ring being released, a strong sense of speed threw him down.

Swoosh!

It was over in an instant. The reflexive attempt to regain balance was of no use. There was nothing he could do as all of his abilities were blocked.

He lifted his upper body inside the deep net. He felt his heart pounding. He was startled by the sudden sensation of falling, but the reason why his heart did not calm down easily was different.

It was humiliating that he was thrown not by his own will but by others. And that too by a mere civilian woman.

Joshua glared at the top and came down to the ground. It was time to hide his angry emotions.

Because Master was watching him.

"The thrill was new. Thank you for giving me such a precious experience."

"You felt the thrill?"

"I remembered when I was thrown by Doom Kaos. It's amazing to feel such a thrill with civilians' sports. Probably because my abilities were blocked."

"If that's true, I couldn't ask for more. If you can feel the thrill of diving."

Seon-Hu was delighted with glowing eyes. Only then did Joshua realize something was wrong.

"So, can you do it again?"

"I don't think I can feel the same thrill a second time. I've already found out. But...wasn't it for the thrill?"

"I see."

"..."

"How can we feel the thrill there? We might be surprised, but it's not to the level we can call thrill."

The momentary smile on Seon-Hu’s face began to fade as he realized that Joshua had lied to him. Yet, the pleasant light that had shone on Seon-Hu’s face did not completely disappear. Having witnessed exactly what he wanted to see from Joshua, he found new hope.

It was an aggressive manifestation of embarrassment. It could also be called a competitive spirit.

Seon-Hu recalled the stern-faced Joshua looking up at him.

"If it's truly for my sake, then I wish you wouldn't lie, Joshua."

"Yes."

"Weren't you angry just now?"

"Yes... I was."

"You wanted to do the same to her, didn’t you?"

"Yes."

"It would be satisfying to do the same, right?"

"To be honest, I don't really want to do that to a civilian woman."

"Good. If you still have such feelings, then they can be useful. Even for me, such experiences have been rare. It was a very long time ago in a previous life, and it was a different genre."

Seon-Hu looked forward with anticipation.

I bet, Joshua, you might be even more so. Maybe you've never experienced it. We, who lived more combatively than anyone, be it in our previous life or this current one.

"I might not be able to attend the auction. I have somewhere to go with Joshua."

「I won’t be able to attend the auction. I have somewhere else to go with Joshua. 」

He sent a message to Woo Yeon-Hee and then walked to his car. Joshua followed Seon-Hu, leaving behind the attendant looking at him with a dazed expression.

***

Seon-Hu's destination was a place commonly found in Seoul. However, in Berlin, there were so few of these places that you'd need to search for them online. Upon arrival, the two witnessed the sight of Berlin's youth enjoying the regained peace. Some wore headphones, while others were engrossed in the screens in front of them.

Seon-Hu took a seat first and pulled out a chair for Joshua. Not just that, he even booted up Joshua's computer for him.

"I used to play a lot of role-playing and strategy simulation games back in the day. But nowadays, there seems to be a trending genre that combines them all," Seon-Hu explained.

"Master, is this...?"

Joshua looked even more bewildered than when he was first introduced to the Scad Diving Field.

"We didn't have this kind of genre in my time. Have you ever played this game?"

"No."

"Good. We're both novices, so we can help each other out."

Seon-Hu finished browsing the web while waiting for Joshua to connect.

"There's a good position for the two of us to start together. We couldn't start together in the beginning, Joshua."

"Yes."

"But here, we stand on the same battlefield from the start."

Chapter ss31: Side Story 31 – The Day of the Auction - Joshua (2)

He failed again.

「The nickname cannot be used.」

Joshua glanced at Seon-Hu’s monitor. Seon-Hu’s nickname was [gamer_ethan]. Thus, he also tried to use the nickname [gamer_joshua], but the result remained the same.

「The nickname cannot be used.」

Who dares to use this name?

Both Osiris and the nickname Joshua were already taken.

Could it be…?

Joshua hurriedly tried entering the master's sacred name.

As expected…

「The nickname cannot be used.」

What the hell?!

His eyes began to flare with sudden anger. Not only had his own nickname been taken, but someone had also taken the master's nickname too! That was why the master was using the rather crude nickname [gamer_ethan]!

It was blasphemy.

As Joshua stared intently at the monitor, Seon-Hu continued his web surfing and commented, “The game company has blocked all nicknames related to us.”

It was only then that Joshua’s eyelids began to move slowly. When he closed and opened his eyes again, the anger that was in his eyes had disappeared.

It was not someone stealing the name, but an action taken by the game company. It is a very obvious course of action. They did a great job.

Then a new problem arose. If neither Osiris nor Joshua could be used in a nickname, then what word should be used to compose a nickname?

After much consideration, Joshua decided to use a word meaning "servant."

「 Welcome, gamer_butler. 」

He successfully logged into the client window. Multiple banners were displayed. On the largest banner, which occupied the entire front, there was a play button '▶' and the following description:

「 The Great Heroes - Celebrating the Day of Victory, Cinematic.

“November 1st was a glorious time that will never come again for our humanity. Since then, we have been working hard on the cinematography to capture the emotions of that day.” 」

Before clicking the play button, Joshua turned his gaze to Seon-Hu. Seon-Hu was holding his chin with one hand and scrolling with the mouse with the other, staring at the monitor. Since the game client window was minimized to the taskbar, the white hue of the webpage he was viewing lit up the entire monitor.

In that light, Seon-Hu's face from the side looked very serious. His focused gaze especially reminded Joshua of the time he invested in the capital world long ago.

Indeed. You never overlook even the smallest thing, Master.

Seon-Hu said as he felt Joshua’s gaze, “There are over one hundred characters and various tactics. We need to identify the right tactics and characters for us. I'll handle that.”

Even then, Seon-Hu's gaze remained on the monitor.

“Thank you,” Joshua replied.

Thinking of the effort the Master was putting in, it was heartbreaking. Showing such emotions would only make the Master sadder.

Even if it was a feigned smile, it was clear what attitude he should have shown to the Master.

Joshua then turned his face, which bore a smile, back to his monitor.

And then, click!

A blank black screen appeared. The cinematic began with a somber background music.

“Fate unexpectedly throws pain ♪”

The center of the black screen began to widen, and anyone would have noticed that it depicted a gate. The wide-open mouth then zoomed in, seeming to engulf the viewers beyond the monitor.

Pop!

Blood splattered. The scene transitioned to thousands of Declans attacking the people in the video.

“You can't avoid it♪ Run from fate♪ Run from pain♪”

Joshua leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. He didn't have high expectations from the start, but the detail of the depicted Declan wasn't much different from reality.

***

Over one hundred characters, probably the main characters of this game as the Master had mentioned, were seen fighting against the Seven Demon Kings. They were falling one by one. The last three minutes of the four-minute video showed their fierce battles.

The world inside the game was rapidly approaching its doom.

“The thing we saw was called hope♪”

Then, the background music suddenly shifted to something grand. The sun was shown burning brightly. In the game's universe, the most powerful transcendent character was about to make its appearance to save the world.

The main characters, who were bleeding and fallen, looked up to the sky with hopeful faces. As the scenes quickly followed one another...

“But its real name was despair♪ Run♪ Run away♪”

The sun began to shatter and crash down to the earth. Then, the world began to burn.

“Can’t escape from despair♪”

Two giant eyeballs appeared where the sun originally stood.

Doom Kaos…

Joshua found himself grinding his teeth without realizing it. Although civilians put lots of effort into making the video, it couldn’t truly capture the terror of Doom Kaos.

Its true form emerged from the memories Joshua held. Memories that weren’t even that old.

Joshua fumbled around with his lost hands until he grabbed hold of his bracelet. His entire arm started shaking, probably from the force he exerted. Even when he thought back, he could not escape that fear. However, if he had to do it again, he would willingly sacrifice himself.

As a result, the one and only divinity stood throughout the universe. But now that divinity was playing a game, just for Joshua…

As Joshua was recovering from his despondency, the video was nearing its end.

"Fate suddenly saves us♪"

A black silhouette landed in front of the fallen main characters. The shadow that lifted the main characters with a massive hand was probably Caliber. The shadow that emerged, causing a bloodbath, was probably Mary. The shadow that shouted orders at the soldiers in the game world was probably Lee Tae-Han. And the shadow believed to be Joshua appeared, spreading green poison fog and bringing death to the Seven Demon King Corps.

Is this how they portrayed me, Osiris? I have only had this plague skill a long time ago. So outdated.

Joshua's dissatisfaction did not end there. The shadow representing Caliber started overshadowing others.

"Fist♪ Fist of steel♪"

There were even lyrics prepared just for Caliber.

"I saw a fist filled with salvation♪"

It was when Caliber's thick shadow suddenly looked up at the sky, spewing blood. The giant eyeball of Doom Kaos spread an evil black light.

"But the destruction was faster than his fist♪"

The shadow of Mary, who seemed to be flying in the sky, and the shadow of Joshua in the green poison fog, both disappeared into the black light emitted by Doom Kaos.

"Don’t give up♪ The sanctuary is not far away♪ Fate will take you there♪"

The background music ended there, but the video still continued. A white light started spreading from the center of the screen slowly. The silhouettes representing the heroes appeared one by one, and the video finally ended with them kneeling towards the sky.

「We express our deep gratitude to Him and the final heroes.」

***

They portrayed Caliber and me as if I'm lesser than him. Such audacity…

It would have been unbearable if the video was not a glorious representation dedicated to the Master. Joshua's brows continued to furrow in discomfort.

Then, a faint chuckle was heard from the side. Only then did Joshua realize he was so engrossed in the video that he missed the Master's gaze.

"You're not upset about your screen time, are you?"

When Joshua turned his head, he met the bright smile of Seon-Hu.

I’m glad to have brought you joy in this manner.

Joshua replied, "Master, I am the lord of the spirit world and the Undead Emperor."

It was humiliating to be treated on the same level as Caliber, who simply ate soondae stew. Joshua made his intentions clear, but showed no signs of embarrassment.

"It is just a game. This is the extent of what civilians can depict. Who in the world wouldn't kneel before your true self? Rather it is the living or the dead spirits, right?"

Seon-Hu spoke jovially and winked in one direction. Where Seon-Hu looked, there was a negligible entity hunched over.

Since entering this internet cafe in Berlin, it was constantly sticking its head to its knees. Civilians called it a ghost or a specter. But to them, it was better known as an evil spirit.

Although Joshua's abilities were blocked, his spirit vision made him aware of the spirit's existence. This spirit wasn’t one that had escaped during the collapse of the spirit world. It was trembling in fear, wearing a uniform from World War II.

Given its energy, it couldn't harm anything in the mortal realm and was bound to vanish on its own. Thus, Joshua didn't feel the need to forcibly send it back to the spirit world.

"The Caliber is no different from those beings in front of you. But when you meet him again, treat him as a comrade."

"Of course, Master."

Seon-Hu went straight to the point.

"In this game, there are three attack routes, and we're positioned in the bottom lane. Typically, two players stand in the bottom, divided into a dealer and support, with the support aiding the dealer."

"Yes. Then I will take the role of support."

"No. I will be the support."

Joshua protested, "Why would you take the role of support, Master? That's impossible even in the game. I will support."

"I'm not ashamed of anything for you. It's just a game after all."

"Master..."

Joshua felt downtrodden.

"I'll be the support, and you'll be the dealer."

"I will be the support.”

“I am the support.”

“I…”

“I am the support, okay? Do not object.”

Joshua could not respond. No matter the Master’s intent, the role of the support seemed the same as the warehouse in the Stage of Advent. There was no need to mention what kind of place the Bsilgol warehouses were.

However, since the Master had made his intention clear, Joshua could only be uneasy with his frustration.

"Alright. I shouldn't have burdened you. It's my fault. Let's change our approach."

Seeing a glimmer of hope, Joshua's eyes widened.

"What do you mean?"

"There's no rule that the bottom lane must have a support and a dealer. In fact, this tactic might be perfect for us."

"Yes."

“We two will be dealers.”

"But isn't there a reason why the tactic has always been divided between support and dealer?"

"You're right. By dividing resources between two, it's less effective than concentrating them on one. This helps dominate the battlefield, which is why I chose to be the support."

"As you know, it's too much for me."

"I understand. If we both play as dealers and decimate our enemies, we can overcome the penalties from the traditional tactics. We grow together, fight together, and ultimately lead the entire battlefield. What do you think, Joshua? Shall we go with this tactic?"

"Yes, let's do that."

"Good. All that's left is to annihilate our enemies."

It was just ‘a mere game,’ but now that the Master was participating, it couldn't be labeled as such. The path ahead for the Master must undoubtedly be victory!

Joshua placed his hand on the mouse with a stern look in his eyes.

"I'm ready. Let's go and kill our enemies. With the Master by my side on the battlefield, the path will be nothing but glorious honor.”

Duo. The two dealers were ready to deploy to the bottom lane.

Chapter ss32: Side Story 32 – The Day of the Auction - Joshua (3)

There were characters inspired by necromancers and vampires. However, the character Seon-Hu recommended for Joshua was a knight. This suggestion was based on a guide stating that the character was highly recommended for new players because its skill set was simple.

"If you equip items aggressively, then it can also be a powerful dealer."

However, the main reason why he recommended it was different from what he told Joshua. Seon-Hu thought Joshua shouldn't be as gloomy as he had lived thus far. Fortunately, Joshua seemed satisfied.

"I will become your guardian knight."

Now it was Seon-Hu's turn. While helping Joshua, he found himself with only a few seconds left to choose his character. He knew well that if he didn’t select a character within the given time, the match would be canceled, and there were penalties affecting future logins.

Seon-Hu's eyes became busy. The character he had in mind was nowhere to be seen. To be precise, the sheer number of available characters made it overwhelming.

5... 4... 3... 2…

Time was running out.

Damn it. I can't ruin the mood. I have to choose something. After all the effort of bringing Joshua…

In haste, Seon-Hu clicked on a character that caught his eye, frowning. He had originally wanted to choose a character inspired by a Spartan warrior, loving the fact its primary weapon was a spear. Not only that, it had a reliable crowd-control skill that could compensate for the weaknesses of the character he had recommended to Joshua, and it was also a powerful dealer.

However, due to time constraints, he had to choose a character he hadn't tried before.

It was only after transitioning to the waiting screen that Seon-Hu could confirm which character he had selected.

Joshua commented, "Seth?"

The displayed character portrait was undoubtedly Seth, a traditional Egyptian deity with the head of a jackal.

However, Seon-Hu had no time to reply. It was crucial to familiarize himself with this character's skills and suitable items before the game began. One fortunate thing was that the character he hastily chose didn't seem bad. Items and skills named after deities like Osiris, Isis, and Ra were powerful in the Stage of Advent.

Seth...

In the past, the main skill of the Sixth Evil was Seth's Death Wave. Furthermore, Seon-Hu had previously experienced using a skill called Seth's Claw.

In the System, items and skills related to Seth were mainly associated with death attributes. These skills were powerful in themselves and caused excruciating pain to the target, making them more useful than other skills of the same grade.

However, this game's system was different from the Old One’s. In this game, Seth started weak and was designed to become increasingly powerful over time. It was a growth-type character.

Damn. Depicting Seth merely as a growth-type character…? These developers know nothing.

The advantage of having two dealers in the bottom lane was the powerful firepower to annihilate enemies.

In the same attack path, the goal of this strategy was to not give the enemies any time to grow and to expand the advantages gained from the bottom lane to the whole battlefield. However, it seemed challenging to capitalize on such benefits with a character that grew weakly in the early stages.

Maybe it's better to give up on this game now. It's my mistake. Nothing can be done.

Seon-Hu turned his head to explain the situation to Joshua, but when he saw the determination in Joshua's eyes, waiting for the game to start, he hesitated.

That was the problem. The game had already started.

***

[swordss: ?]

[rediw: ?]

[poroto: ?]

[poroto: We lost this game.]

[poroto: Seriously, what the hell?]

[swordss: Those troll idiots. We should've known when they said they're a duo. Look at their matching nicknames.]

Seon-Hu thought he couldn't help but bear the complaints from his allies. They didn't know who 'gamer_ethan' and 'gamer_butler' were, and choosing the wrong character was nobody's fault.

Then, Joshua began rapidly typing on his keyboard.

Tap. Tap. Tap-tap-tap-tap-tap.

[gamer_butler: Just because you're anonymous doesn't mean you'll be forgiven.]

[gamer_butler: Every word should carry dignity.]

[gamer_butler: My master and I will annihilate the enemies, so you guys just watch.]

[rediw: LMAO]

[poroto: LMAO]

[swordss: Play the game well first, butler. Isn't this round impossible to win even for you?]

[rediw: Let's just surrender at 15 minutes and report.]

"Indeed, this strategy seems unconventional. But..."

Joshua's voice sounded grim as he suppressed his anger.

It's not that. The bigger issue is that I chose the wrong character. Maybe.

Seon-Hu couldn't bring himself to say that. It would only fuel Joshua's competitive spirit. Being new to the game, he took many things into account, but he never considered an absolute defeat.

Joy always arose from securing the final victory in their camp, regardless of how many battles they lost.

The strategy I had in mind went wrong from the start. I can't change the fact that I chose the wrong character. What should I do?

[(All) kalpowerkal: You guys have three top? That's too scary. LOL]

At that moment, Seon-Hu saw a glimmer of hope.

"Joshua. Follow me. The situation has changed. We abandon the bottom lane."

***

[swordss: Please, just go away.]

[swordss: No, sorry. Please, just go bottom.]

[poroto: What about the leash?]

[swordss: What the hell is a three-top?]

[gamer_butler: You all complain a lot.]

[poroto: I'm going top too.]

[swordss: Please don't. Let me be alone.]

[rediw: This game's screwed. Let's all just go top.]

[gamer_ethan: It's not that we're messing around. We're trying to win. Everyone, come top.]

[swordss: It's not that we're messing around. We're trying to win. You're driving me crazy. Hey, butler. Tell your master this: The top is the man's lane. Just get the fuck off.]

"They can say those things because they don’t know who we are. Don't mind them."

Seon-Hu tried to calm Joshua down. Joshua tried to smile whenever Seon-Hu spoke, but his forced smile looked as if he could snap at any moment.

"Things will quiet down once they see we have a chance to win."

"Okay."

I must win for Joshua...

[gamer_ethan: After all, the game is about destroying the enemy's base to win. Let's concentrate our firepower and try to win in the early stages.]

[gamer_ethan: We can move flexibly according to the enemy's movements afterward.]

[gamer_ethan: If we use a non-standard strategy, the enemy will be caught off guard. But remember, splitting up means direct defeat. I will give the orders.]

[gamer_butler: Yes, Master.]

[poroto: Can’t believe you guys are still keeping your concept. Respect. ]

[swordss: Don't fight. Please. I don't care if we lose, just get out of the top. ]

[rediw: Yes, Master. ]

[swordss: I told you not to. ]

[rediw: Just give the order, Master. ]

[proto: Just give the order, Master. ]

[gamer_ethan: At first, it's crucial to demoralize the enemies. Don't move out of the hiding area. As long as they don't realize we're hiding, only one enemy will approach this route according to the current tactics. ]

[gamer_ethan: Killing that one and destroying the first tower is the start. ]

[gamer_ethan: Further instructions will be given after the first tower is down. ]

[rediw: Yes, Master. ]

[proto: Yes, Master. ]

[gamer_butler: Yes, Master. ]

Joshua seemed to have calmed down. As he was intensely watching the monitor, he relaxed and leaned forward. Just as planned, one character from the enemy line appeared.

[gamer_ethan: Not yet. When he's far enough in and can't escape. ]

[gamer_ethan: Now! ]

Like everyone hidden in the stealth area, Joshua's character also charged forward, like a wild beast sensing blood.

***

The game was over, and there was silence. Joshua and Seon-Hu were staring at the red words displayed on the screen.

[ Defeat ]

Joshua remembered those who had defied the Master's orders. He imagined punishing them, who were begging for mercy, one by one for their mistakes. Their sins were countless. The Master had been respectful and considerate, but they took him for granted.

Excluding those faults, if they had only followed the Master's command! If they continued with the momentum after destroying the first tower as the Master ordered! They would've definitely won.

However, they became greedy after their first victory and only focused on the top lane. The cause of defeat was there. They couldn't even manage a simple game strategy, defying the leader's orders.

If this was during the Stage of Advent, it was unacceptable as it would lead to the entire group's destruction.

Joshua suddenly remembered his old teammates. They had suffered together during Act Two, Stage One, a place worse than hell. The plague melted their skin, and later they were even labeled as "Plague Monsters" by the Awakened, who were lucky to survive.

I was too careless.

Joshua wondered about his old group members. He should've helped them with their burdens but couldn't due to the intensifying situation. With a heavy heart, he pressed the confirm button. And then, it happened.

[rediw: What a shame. We should have won this one. ]

[proto: It has been a while since I have seen such a well-executed concept from players. But it was fun, so that’s all good. ]

[(All) kalpowerkal: I really thought we would win. Five top is ridiculous. ]

They had the audacity to chatter even when they deserved punishment.

[swordss: Hey, Master. Weren't you the one saying the game would be decided early on? Thanks to you, we lost. ]

[swordss: You were so annoying before. Why so quiet now? ]

The remarks were a sudden jolt to Joshua's sentiments, especially when he was immersed in thoughts about his old group members. That jerk was the main problem. Because of him, Joshua had witnessed the death of the Master's character multiple times.

This is just a game? Is it because he doesn't know who the master is?

There were plenty in the Stage of Advent who had made similar excuses, and they were all reduced to ashes. As anger swelled to Joshua's temples, his mind paradoxically felt clearer. His next steps were evident.

All that remained was the Master's permission. Joshua didn't mean to kill them. It was just a game and given the anonymity, how could he?

He was flexible, but he did plan to rough him up a bit. Such minor aggression was possible, and in the silence next to Him, Joshua saw an opportunity.

When he turned his head, he saw the stern face of the Master.

"Mas...”

Before Joshua could continue, Seon-Hu interrupted him, "We didn't lose."

The voice laden with suppressed emotion gave anyone who heard it chills. Joshua realized the master was angrier than he was. This realization fueled Joshua's rage even more.

"Joshua."

Joshua prepared to stand.

If He granted permission to use Joshua’s powers, things would be smoother. However, if the master's wish to maintain order here, there might be some discomfort, but Joshua had no choice.

The player with the nickname 'swordss' would undoubtedly be on his knees.

Finally, the Master's ultimate admonishment fell upon him.

"This is just a game."

"…"

"I mean it. It's just a regular game. Just. A. Game."

Chapter ss33: Side Story 33 – The Day of the Auction - Woo Yeon-Hee

Woo Yeon-Hee said, "He's not picking up the phone."

"Hmm, that's not like him. Do you think something happened?"

Woo Yeon-Hee just shrugged. It was true that they hadn't been in contact for over three hours, but worrying about him would be somewhat ridiculous. She stretched her arm out with the phone in her hand, and her other hand rested on Seong-Il's shoulder.

"Seong-Il, do you realize we don’t have a single photo together?"

She was confident about her selfies as she was wearing full make-up, and Seong-Il was dressed in a neat suit. Thanks to the many selfies he took with his fans, he knew his best angles. He slightly lifted his chin and formed a 'V' with his fingers as a smile touched the corners of his lips. It was the same charming smile his fans raved about.

After checking the photo, Woo Yeon-Hee frowned.

"What, why?" Seong-Il asked.

"What are you doing right now?"

“That’s how all the insiders[1] take pictures, noona."

"Insiders?"

"Ah, noona, you need to catch up. Don't you know what an insider is? Anyway, if you ask me, I'm not just an insider, but a top-tier one. A top-tier insider is..."

"Seong-Il."

"Yes?"

"You remember you stayed here for Ki-Cheol’s education, right?"

"Yes."

"Don't you think it would be better for his education if you just went to Saint Dragorin?"

"Give me a break. I have to enjoy little pleasures like this to make it worth staying. I don't have money or abilities anymore, so I might as well enjoy the fame."

Seong-Il posed again.

"You're so lame. I can't stand you."

"They say the late-life crisis is the scariest."

Woo Yeon-Hee laughed heartily again.

***

Amanda hesitated to open the door. The auction was about to start, but laughter kept coming from the cabin. The Caliber and Miss Woo's conversation was entirely in Korean, so she couldn't understand their exchange.

However, one clear feeling was that their relationship wasn't just limited to mere acquaintances. They seemed very close. There was hardly a gap in their jovial chatter. This meant that Caliber and Miss Woo were talking about numerous topics to ensure their conversation never paused.

Did they know each other before all this began?

Amanda pondered but soon shook her head. Her initial impression of Miss Woo had been limited to seeing her as Ethan's Cinderella.

Nonetheless, the confidence and self-esteem that Miss Woo had shown over time could not have been possessed by someone of a status lower than Ethan’s. Also, Miss Woo did not hesitate to spend an astronomical amount from Ethan’s wallet for her beauty. She didn’t seem to be grateful for that either.

Any ordinary woman would have reacted to the weight of such a huge sum of money. But both Ethan and Miss Woo seemed merely dazzled by her beautifully adorned appearance with having no reaction to the money she spent.

It was then that Amanda realized that Miss Woo's status was not any lower than Ethan's. Therefore, the assumption that Miss Woo and Caliber might have been close friends since before the Day of Advent didn't hold from the start.

The walls of social status were solid. The rich did not invite those from the lower classes into their world. The Caliber was now one of the most powerful men in the world, but it was a well-known fact that until the Day of Advent, he was just an ordinary, middle-aged man in Korea.

Hence, there was no connection between an ordinary middle-aged man and a princess whose identity was hidden from the public.

But to consider that they got closer from the Day of Advent...

The Awakened had come from a war on another planet.

The Caliber was one of the heroes at the forefront.

Laughter erupted again from inside. Amanda wondered what was so funny as she heard the sound of the Caliber's clapping getting loud. If someone were to ask if Miss Woo was a fun person, she couldn't say so.

She seems gentle and kind on the outside, but she's cold inside. She's not someone with a sense of humor.

Amanda felt like she was getting lost in a maze. She could not guess what Caliber and Miss Woo were so happy about and what common topic they had that allowed them to talk for hours. She was also curious when and where such topics were created.

The philosopher Occam said that the simplest explanation was most likely the right one. If there were assumptions with many conditions compared to those with fewer conditions, then the latter was closer to the answer.

From this perspective, there was only one explanation for why Miss Woo and Caliber were conversing endlessly. Their friendship likely had been formed over the long period around the Day of Advent. This was not just about the relationship between Caliber and Miss Woo, but it also explained the other mysteries surrounding Miss Woo.

Especially the innocent smile over a single ice cream...

Miss Woo might be an Awakened!

If so, Miss Woo's immaculate skin wasn't just because she was Asian. Also, the equal footing she showed in front of Ethan wasn't because she belonged to the world of the elites.

Amanda checked again from the bottom of the stairs. Guards were preventing guests from entering, and yet some guests who still hoped for an audience hadn't left. If anyone else found out about the ongoing joyous conversation and laughter between Caliber and Miss Woo, they would come to the same conclusion. It was clear what the repercussions would be.

As an executive assistant, she decided to keep the client's secrets. Amanda told the guards again to strictly control the access and returned to her original spot by the cabin door. But for some reason, she felt weak in the knees, and her mouth became dry.

Even when she tried to distract herself by repeating song lyrics, one thought kept interrupting. There weren't many Awakened in a position to chat so joyfully with Caliber. And among them, only one was a woman. Mary.

His lover...

Her face turned pale.

***

"I'll head out first. I have more to discuss with the old man."

When Seong-Il brushed past Amanda, Woo Yeon-Hee also came out of the open door.

"It's about time to move, right?"

Amanda nodded and turned around. Woo Yeon-Hee's soft voice reached from Amanda’s back.

"I know Amanda is a smart woman."

Amanda was about to descend the stairs but froze.

"I... I...am just honored to serve the two of you. Secrets... Secrets..."

Amanda was trying her best. If she kept going like this, like in front of Caliber, she could faint again.

"It's not a secret."

"..."

"You know who Ethan is, right?"

"Yes."

"I am a greedy person. I have lots of desires, wants, and cravings. I plan to enjoy luxury with Ethan from now on. Can you help? If you continue to serve us like now, it'll be very helpful."

It felt like a dream for Amanda.

“You must have your own life, so I don’t intend to force anything. You don’t need to answer right now. Please think about it until the auction is over.”

Woo Yeon-Hee simply left those words behind and went downstairs. Preparations for the auction were complete on the deck. Woo Yeon-Hee walked by, not giving a single glance to the guests approaching her.

Amanda hurriedly followed Woo Yeon-Hee and brought a bid ticket from the desk. The bidding number was One.

"Ethan notified me that he won't be attending."

At the mention of the name 'Ethan,' Amanda's shoulders slightly twitched.

"Don't worry, Amanda. Perhaps, we were meant to see each other."

Woo Yeon-Hee took the bid ticket and found a seat. Then, a man who had been seated next to her waited for her to sit before speaking.

"I'm Wang Long. You're the yacht's owner, right? It is an excellent party."

His English pronunciation was fluent. Woo Yeon-Hee didn't reply, just as she had ignored the crowd when she first arrived. After one glance, she averted her gaze, but the Chinese man continued speaking.

"I feel like I've used all my luck today, seeing such a beautiful lady sitting next to me. If you don't mind, may I know which country you are from? I'm from Beijing."

Instead of replying, Woo Yeon-Hee called for Amanda. At that moment, Amanda was carefully peeling off a name sticker from the seat that was initially reserved for Ethan, handling it as if it was a sacred relic. She carefully tucked it into her pocket and approached Woo Yeon-Hee.

Woo Yeon-Hee said, "Can we change seats? I'd prefer the one next to Caliber."

The Chinese man watched her leave with a flustered expression. The murmuring of him speaking in Chinese to those around him was loud enough for even Woo Yeon-Hee, who was at a distance, to hear.

Seong-Il scratched his nose and whispered into Woo Yeon-Hee's ear, "What should we do? They either think we can't understand, or they want you to hear. Just give me the order. It's easier for me to deal with them than picking my nose."

Woo Yeon-Hee smirked as she asked, "Can you handle it?"

"Why wouldn’t I be able to? If you command it, I'll make it happen. I am down to have some blood in my fist."

"Thanks, even if it's just words."

"Hehe. You know me too well. I was never going to cause trouble here. They aren't worth our attention, noona."

"But you, do you also speak Chinese?"

"Do you not? It's all the same whether it is English or Chinese."

"You must be the elite of the elites. What did he say?" she asked.

Seong-Il hesitated before saying, "...It is better for you not to know."

"What was it?"

"He was complimenting your angelic beauty. Satisfied?"

Woo Yeon-Hee was about to tease him back, but she closed her mouth. Because the auctioneer was on stage with a microphone.

"Today's auction will start with modern art, followed by classical art, and then special collections.

The first piece today is Norman Katz's 'The Day of Advent.' It's an abstract piece, inspired by the Day of Advent, finished this July by Norman Katz. The deep to subtle hues and the contrast with the powerful impression of the red strokes make it remarkable.

The piece starts at 10 million dollars…"

When the auction began in earnest, Woo Yeon-Hee's eyes were fixed more on the empty seat, where Ethan was supposed to be seated than the screen displaying the auctioned piece. Initially, she had brushed off her concern for him as trivial, but half a day had already passed. It was inevitable that she grew more worried.

What is he doing with Osiris that he's out of touch?

1. Slang in Korean that means someone who is very popular in a group of people and up to date with trends. ☜

Chapter ss34: Side Story 34 – The Day of the Auction - Seon-Hu and Joshua

They didn’t know when it started, but there had not been any conversation between Seon-Hu and Joshua for a while. Both were staring at the monitor with slightly wrinkled noses. They looked strikingly similar.

However, it wasn’t just the conversation between the two that was missing. They only pressed the keyboard in front of them to use skills and items, and even when criticized by their teammates, they didn't rebut.

Right then…

[kingdino has killed gamer_butler.]

They started the round with a determination to end their losing streak, but they once again gave the first kill to the opposing team's bottom lane.

Bang!

Joshua slammed his fist onto the keyboard, making a loud noise. The keyboard shattered in that instant, and keycaps flew in all directions. Some of them even reached where Seon-Hu was sitting.

However, Seon-Hu had no time to care about Joshua. The battle was not over, and the opposing team from the same lane was pursuing him. The opposing team's support mainly used a binding skill. If he could just dodge that skill, then he could make it to the safe zone!

Seon-Hu began to move his character around, expecting the trajectory of the opponent's binding skill. Nonetheless, this movement inadvertently brought him closer to the opponent. The opponent's support used the skill as soon as they got closer, and Seon-Hu, with widened eyes, found no way to evade.

Eventually, the enemy's damage dealer exerted a fatal blow to his character.

[kingdino has killed gamer_ethan.]

[(All) kingdino: Don't mess around.]

As always, criticisms from allies began.

[snowgol: My expectation of both of you trolls was pretty low, but how could you lose with two dealers?]

While waiting for his character to respawn, Seon-Hu tried not to get angry as he glared at the chat window below his hand resting on his forehead.

However, it was futile, as he was more conscious of the silent anger from Joshua. What a disappointment it was to bring Joshua along and only show him a series of defeats.

***

The internet cafe manager moved when he heard the loud noise.

“You broke the keyboard.”

The manager approached while picking up the fallen keycaps. Yet, the customer who had broken the keyboard was just staring at the monitor.

“Stop the game. What are you going to do with this? You need to compensate us!”

Even when the manager raised his voice, the customer continued to stare at the monitor. The manager leaned in closer, resting his arm on the customer's table.

"Hey, can't you hear me..."

He was initially planning to be more forceful, but the moment he saw the customer's profile, specifically the anger-filled gaze, he was taken aback and went silent. Goosebumps appeared all over his body. The customer was a strikingly handsome young man in a sharp suit and was someone you'd expect to see in TV commercials or movies.

However, the raw, carnal rage in his eyes was something the manager had never seen before. If he had to describe it, it would be primal, filled with anger. The manager cautiously pulled his hand back from the customer's table, feeling as if he could taste blood in his mouth.

He felt that if he further provoked the customer, the illusion might become a reality.

What kind of person is this...

Just as the manager was about to turn away in fear…

“Please replace his keyboard. This should be enough."

The voice came from an Asian man who had entered with the angry customer. He was wearing an eye patch and looked notably similar to Him, which was intriguing.

The manager was caught off guard and took the bills the man handed over before returning to his desk. Only after sitting down did he look at the notes in his hand and realized there were more than ten one-hundred Euro bills.

After deducting the cost of the keyboard, he had to give the rest back, but he didn't have the courage. What if something went wrong? He bit his nails and looked at them, only thinking about the emergency police number '110.'

It wasn't too long before he noticed the customer who broke the keyboard beginning to stand. The man was approaching the desk. The manager couldn't bring himself to meet the man's gaze, so he looked down. He only saw the man's black suit, trousers and shoes coming closer. It felt like death was approaching.

He tried to pretend to be doing something else, but a thought crossed the manager's mind.

Ah! The keyboard!

There was a spare keyboard in the storage room, but the manager couldn't think further. In a rush, he pulled out the desk's keyboard and handed it over without ever looking the customer directly in the eyes. There was no actual threat, just a mere gaze. He couldn't explain why he felt such immense fear. Maybe it felt like being prey in front of a predator.

The manager thought if there were ranks of predator and prey among humans, then this customer would surely be a predator, as he nervously bit his nails.

When he finally felt relieved from the intimidating situation, curiosity began to overshadow his fear.

How can a person induce such dread with just a look?

It was such pure curiosity. The Asian who overpaid for the keyboard and the eerie man, even though they emanated a vibe like they were in a deathmatch, were actually engrossed in an AOS game.

Despite his instincts telling him it was dangerous, the manager's curiosity got the better of him. After attaching another keyboard, he displayed the eerie man's game on his desk monitor. Preparing for the possibility the man might come over, he turned the monitor away from the customers' sight and began to watch.

[gamer_butler]

It was the customer's gaming nickname.

The current score is…….

[0 / 4 / 0]

The game had only been going on for less than ten minutes, but he had already died four times. He was playing in the bottom lane, along with the Asian man, both as dealers without a support.

[(All) kingdino: Let’s lane longer~ It's so fun.]

The opposing team kept provoking.

[snowgol: Our bottom players are idiots. Why do you even play?]

Even the customer’s team members were swearing at them.

Only then did the manager start to vaguely understand the situation. Not just the eerie customer, but also the Asian man who came with him weren't ordinary gamers. Their aura was different from the get-go.

At first, they seemed like businessmen using the internet, and the impression he got while guiding them to their seats was that they were more than just businessmen. It was quite surprising to find out they were here to play a game.

[firemoney: Bottom duo, the lowest of humans.]

The manager discreetly observed them and wondered, had they never experienced failure in their lives? Had they never been criticized by others? Tasting failure and criticism within the game might have felt like intense anger and shame for those who were only used to success.

Looking back, they did not talk all night, nor did they even take a sip of a drink. They were fully immersed in the world inside the monitor.

But…

[kingdino has killed gamer_ethan.]

[kingdino has killed gamer_butler.]

They're so bad.

Watching their gameplay was frustrating. Their game records said the same. Somehow, they stubbornly stuck to a strategy of having two dealers at the bottom, which led to a continuous losing streak. It would have been understandable if it was their first time playing, but the problem was their excessive immersion.

The manager remembered the eerie look of the customer. Then three new customers entered. They were dressed in suits and coats, giving off a similar vibe to the eerie and Asian customers. The manager greeted them, suspecting they might work for the government. They could be colleagues of the eerie customer.

"How can I help you?"

Instead of replying, one of them showed an ID towards him. The manager was startled and double-checked the ID, which clearly had a seal from the World Awakened Association. They were members of the World Awakened Association, hence unaffected by German laws. It was the first time he saw their IDs in person.

As the manager was gazing at the ID, the person asked, "Is gamer_butler here?"

"He's right there, but...."

The manager couldn't finish because he saw a pistol inside their coats. It seemed they had come to arrest the eerie customer. Of course, the eerie customer was no ordinary person.

Could he be an unregistered Awakened? I thought all were expelled to outer space.

But then a strange scene unfolded. The aggressive agents approached the eerie customer and suddenly knelt before him!

Huh?

When the agents left, the manager noticed expressions he had never seen before on their faces. Their emotions seemed incredibly complex.

What on earth is going on…

The manager felt as if he'd fallen into a dangerous fantasy.

***

[Placed in Bronze V]

Bronze, bronze, bronze!

Even though it was just a game rank, the word ‘bronze’ itself carried an unshakeable shame., considering what kinds of players were in bronze in the Stage of Advent.

Joshua said, "If only they hadn't interfered... Master wouldn't have ended up in this rank..."

His voice was filled with accumulated anger and shame. While continuous losses were a factor, that wasn't the only reason.

He couldn't tolerate how the master was facing criticism and how the master had to bear that criticism because of him.

"We may have overdone it. It's just a game,” Seon-Hu said as he sensed the tension.

"No. Please give us a chance to redeem ourselves. However..."

"..."

"The despicable comments from the civilians..." Joshua continued while remembering the infuriating chat, "I wish you didn't have to bear it because of me."

"We have to admit our shortcomings. But don't you think we can do better now?"

"I think so too, Master."

"But I regret exposing you to so much criticism in a game. I wonder why people are so reckless with their words... I feel sorry about it, Joshua."

"Master..."

"We should switch servers. Let's abandon this tainted ID and start over. Bronze is not a rank befitting you."

"Which server do you have in mind?"

"Korea."

「Prepare a private jet, Amanda. We're heading to Seoul.」

Seon-Hu sent the message and got up.

"It is a great decision. Korean civilians are probably more polite."

Seeing Seon-Hu's smile, Joshua inquired about the reason.

Seon-Hu replied, "Koreans are the world's best gamers. Korea is the homeland of games."

"The real game hasn't even started yet. So far, it was just practice."

Seon-Hu and Joshua nodded at each other.

Chapter ss35: Side Story 35 – The Day of the Auction - Wang Long

The story Seon-Hu told was astounding, but as time passed, his decision felt endearingly lovely.

I shouldn’t interfere.

Woo Yeon-Hee contemplated and then made a decision. Thus, the image of the two ultimate beings engrossed in their game was left to her imagination.

However, it was indeed a picture hard to imagine without seeing it for herself.

Woo Yeon-Hee said regretfully, “I've decided not to go.”

The super-luxury yacht and even the crew were all prepared.

“Once the auction is over, we will head to the Mediterranean. Ethan will join us later.”

“Please don’t hesitate to tell me,” Amanda replied, seemingly overwhelmed.

Woo Yeon-Hee grinned. “Isn't it better for you too, Amanda?”

“Yes.”

“The artworks will be moved either to Seoul or Berlin. I’ll let you know the details when I get the exact information. And this is important. Treat me comfortably, so I can feel at ease. We’ll see each other often from now on.”

As Woo Yeon-Hee passed by Amanda, she thought the perfume Amanda wore was fragrant.

It wasn’t just Amanda's perfume that was pleasing. Since the long war ended, her life had been sweet every day.

It was a brief break before the auction of the special collection items. In front of everyone, Woo Yeon-Hee walked towards Seong-Il. Her wealth was once again proven as she had acquired all the exhibited items. Even among the secretive tycoons of the world, her wealth stood out, making everyone’s curiosity about her become even more intense.

Seong-Il asked after she approached him, “What on earth happened?”

Since hearing the sudden news that He would bring Osiris to Seoul, Seong-Il had been on edge.

“It seems Seon-Hu is a man after all. You know, men become more childish as they age.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“It’s because of the game. He’s scaring so many people just for that.”

A game? Seong-Il felt relieved, but then he remembered Ki-Cheol.

He grumbled, “A game? That’s right. Games are trapping many people.”

“Why are you saying that?”

“Ki-Cheol. It’s a long story. He's hopelessly stubborn. I kept telling him the soondae stew was so good that I could eat it every day. But he didn’t even listen to me for a second.”

“Soondae stew?”

“Yes. How can one refuse soondae stew? Isn’t that right, noona?”

“Yea, I’m getting a bit angry now.”

“Right? That’s exactly how I feel.”

“And Ki-Cheol?”

“Should I leave him be? As I was saying, I have no expectations from my son. He should just take care of himself, so I don’t care about his grades. So when he started internet broadcasting, I genuinely supported him. It could have been an opportunity for his talent to shine.”

“So, what game does he play?”

“I am not too sure. He is playing it with his friends, so he said his team will lose if he doesn’t join them. Whenever he talks about the game, his eyes sparkle. He should try eating soondae stew with such a passion.”

Woo Yeon-Hee neither laughed nor got annoyed. She said with a hint of slight reprimand in her voice, “I understand you want to feed your son delicious food. But Ki-Cheol is not a child. Are you possessed by a ghost of someone who died without tasting soondae stew? Poor Ki-Cheol.”

"You'll understand when you have a child. Parent's feelings can't be controlled as desired."

"I'll play with my kids. Not for me, but for them. If my kids like games, then I won't force them to eat soondae stew but play games with them. See, you don’t even know what game Ki-Cheol plays."

"Have a child first, then tell me. I am eagerly waiting for that day." Seong-Il then whispered with a smirk, "When are you going to offer me noodles[1]?”

***

"请不要抯心 (Please don't worry)."

Wang Long couldn't take his eyes off the yacht's mistress even while directly reporting to the Supreme Leader, the President of China. Practically, the competitors were narrowed down to three groups. The young lady who owned the yacht, Russians from the Kremlin, and those who dealt in black waters.

However, the yacht's mistress was a figure whose identity couldn’t be discovered. The amount she spent on classic and modern works was a staggering one billion dollars. Compared to the soon-to-start artifact, it could have been a small amount.

Nonetheless, not many entities could invest such a massive amount in art.

Certain names came to mind. Judging by how close she appeared with Caliber, she could be presumed to be from Korea, but all the names Wang Long thought of belonged to Western capital powers. Even now, the mistress was whispering secretly with the Caliber. Their conversation seemed grave.

She probably wants the special collection, right?

He had anticipated fierce competition, but he hadn’t expected 'Jeonil' to join forces with Caliber. The mistress certainly looked like she was with 'Jeonil.'

Wang Long whispered, "That woman… She seems to be from Jeonil."

The aura the mistress emitted was extraordinary. That small frame seemingly harbored blood from a powerful lineage. Much like himself.

"It seems so," replied the man.

Market defenders like Jonathan Hunter and Gillian Taylor just started selling their stakes. Thus, the tycoons’ top priority should have been to capture the stakes coming into the market.

However, the mistress invested a massive amount in art. The wealth she displayed was enough to astonish everyone. And such a wealthy capitalist force was rare.

Jeonil was a capital power that first appeared in Korea in the late 90s. Over the last twenty years since then, it became a global capital market force controlling both Korea’s and France's economies. The real owner of the Jeonil Group has always been hidden behind a veil.

"The Jeonil Group might be Korean capital," Wang Long hypothesized.

The man next to him squinted. "Are you concerned about Caliber?"

"I’m not too worried. It seems like a process to show loyalty within their group. If He wanted to retrieve it, things wouldn't have come this far."

Wang Long decided to express his thoughts after contemplating for a long time.

"Actually, He seems to have no intention to influence humanity. To Him, everything about us might be as insignificant as dust. Why would He care about an old classroom floor? The chairman is gravely mistaken. Including my father, the senior members of our party are not seeing it correctly."

"What are you trying to imply?"

"It's the people's money and our party's money. Why waste the money that can support our hundred-year plan[2]? Moreover, dedicating it to Him might backfire."

"So?"

"I have two requests. First, I'll convince my father and the chairman, so uncle, please convince the seniors. If I win the bid, then wait for me to offer the relic. I am looking for His lover, Mary."

"...Why?"

"While our voices might not reach Him, a word from His lover might be different.”

Wang Long concluded.

“I believe that offering the relic to His lover and expressing our sincere reverence for Him would be the only way to reach Him. He is also a man.”

Wang Long was expecting His lover to tell him at their bedside.

"But his known temperament is..."

"It's scary, but that is better than standing before Him."

"Do you know where His lover is?"

"We must find her with all our might."

"You already have a plan, don't you?"

"Yes. If the door to outer space opens, please promote me to be in charge. It's my second request."

Wang Long checked the time. There were about twenty minutes left until the final auction began.

The Awakened weren't only in outer space. There was one right in his sight, known to be the closest aide to Him, Caliber Kwon Seong-Il. If Wang Long could approach him and build a relationship, wouldn't he be able to get some information about His lover?

But there was a woman guarding Caliber, presumably an agent from Jeonil, making it impossible to approach him. In other words, she had monopolized Caliber.

If only that woman disappeared, I could somehow create an opportunity.

Wang Long ground his teeth in frustration.

***

Their eyes met, and even though their faces turned into smiles, it was noticeable. Woo Yeon-Hee felt a surge of annoyance.

Is he staring at me? At me?

This wasn’t the first time. When she felt uncomfortable and looked, their eyes inevitably met. Not once, but three times. The more irritating part was that when that Chinese man looked around, the other guests became more conscious of her.

When Woo Yeon-Hee furrowed her brow, Seong-Il said, "Just tolerate it, noona. How can I stop my popularity from soaring?"

Woo Yeon-Hee felt a bit better hearing Seong-Il's joke. Then Amanda approached and handed over a note. It was a considerate move from the auction house. Only one amount was written on the note.

It was the starting price of the special collection, known as His relic.

「 $50,000,000,000 」

Soft exclamations of surprise echoed around. Every guest received the same note. People started to leave their seats with disappointed faces. They were the ones who couldn't even start with that bid.

Woo Yeon-Hee also stood up and only a few decided to stay.

"...Such a high starting bid?"

"I'll see you later."

On her way back to her cabin, Woo Yeon-Hee felt a strong gaze again. It was from that Chinese man. It was hard to pinpoint exactly what that look was conveying, but one thing was clear. It was a mocking one.

For Woo Yeon-Hee, it was a moment when she felt more provoked than ever.

"Hold on. Just bear with it, Yeon-Hee," she murmured to herself.

1. Asia has a tradition of having noodles when one gives birth to a child or on someone’s birthday. It symbolizes longevity and good fortune due to the long and unbroken nature of the noodles. ☜

2. 百年之計. ☜

Chapter ss36: Side Story 36 – The Second Day of the Auction - Sena

Sena thought it would be easy this time when she heard there were only two passengers. The most challenging part of dealing with VIP customers was when a party was held onboard. If there were only two, then it was likely they were businessmen.

Furthermore, businessmen often preferred solitude over proactive service, so she did not have to approach them unless they asked.

<One of them is a U.S. citizen. He's the contractor.>

Amanda's voice sounded heavier than usual. Although it was a personal matter, Sena couldn't help but ask.

<Amanda. You sound off, are you okay?>

<No, I'm fine. And...the other passenger is a formal member of the World Awakened Association.>

Only then did Sena realize why Amanda's voice was heavy. The passengers were deeply involved in global security.

<I've sent the contract and related documents by fax. Have you received them?>

<I'll check.>

Sena moved to the office where the fax machine was located. Documents were continually being printed. The first was a copy of the change in ownership of the aircraft. The owner's name was Ethan. This meant the aircraft registration number B028 had changed from a chartered plane to Ethan's private jet.

It was common to buy and sell planes in the industry, but not like this. Typically, it involved months of negotiation as a large sum of money was being traded.

Sena had never heard of this kind of deal before. Including documents on aircraft ownership meant the new owner wanted to inherit her team.

<Who is Ethan?>

<I can't disclose the identity of the boss.>

Sena realized that Amanda had become independent and had resigned from her previous company. She had received a lot of help from Amanda, so she felt cheered up.

<Congratulations, Amanda. I'm genuinely happy for you as if it's happening to me.>

<...Thank you.>

Still, Amanda's attitude was different than before. Sena thought it was strange and picked up the newly received documents. The contract stated a salary much higher than the industry average for VIP cabin crew. It also included a confidentiality agreement, which was expected.

However, the problem was the next document. The terms were all intimidating. One of them was like this.

「* All crew, including the captain, cannot take out in-flight items. Upon disembarking, the chief cabin crew, as appointed by the contractor's representative, will inspect these items and get them verified by the representative.」

<Are you looking at it?>

<I am a bit hesitant since I don't know who the employer is. This isn't ordinary direct employment. I appreciate the offer but...>

<I understand. If you insist, we can raise the salary and reduce the contract period. I'd like you and your team to take this job.>

<I need to discuss this with my team. By when do I need to decide?>

<I'm sorry, but I can't give you much time.>

I guess it would be about a week.

<You have to decide within the next 30 minutes and complete the procedures within two hours.>

<...Amanda?>

<I've never asked anyone to trust me before. But now, I have to. Please accept this offer. I believe this will be a turning point in your life, Sena, that will never come again.>

***

Anxiety and anticipation coexisted. The atmosphere peaked when a famous elite pilot joined her team. After making all the necessary preparations, Sena gathered her two teammates and said, "Thank you for trusting me and making decisions quickly. Our boss is expected to be deeply involved in world security. It might be an opportunity for us to contribute to world peace, and more importantly, it's been a while since we've had such an assignment."

"I've always wanted to visit Korea. Thank you."

"Me too."

Their destination was a local airport in Gunsan, Korea. It was known as the closest airport to the headquarters of the World Awakened Association. It was assumed that the final destination of the mysterious boss and his companion would be the association's headquarters. And soon, they made their appearance.

Everyone, including Sena, waiting at the bottom of the stairs, was taken aback. Although they had prepared welcoming smiles for the new boss, those smiles disappeared immediately. The first to speak was their new boss.

"You must be Sena. I look forward to a smooth journey to our destination."

***

If it was just him, then it might have been unnoticeable. But even his companion resembled Osiris. Their final destination seemed to be the headquarters of the World Awakened Association, and from what Amanda had shared, the identity of the companion was clearly an official member of the association.

The circumstances were too evident to be coincidental. The heaviness Sena sensed in Amanda's voice now made sense.

Sena's limbs trembled. Her mouth was so dry that it started to hurt.

It can't be. Why would He... He wouldn’t use an airplane. It's impossible...

No matter how much she denied it, it was of no use. Also, she wasn't the only one in turmoil. Inside the separated curtain area, not even a breath could be heard. All they did was exchange anxious glances.

Sena took several deep breaths, trying to be as quiet as possible. As she tried to leave, her team members held her back. But no one dared to speak. Some looked down, others just breathed heavily, unable to pull themselves together even ten minutes after takeoff.

Sena managed to free herself from their grasp. She couldn't just hide behind the curtain forever.

Click. Click.

No matter how cautious she was, the sound of her heels couldn’t be muted, especially given the quiet atmosphere of the aircraft. Sena winced at every step, even though she was the one making the sound.

Do you need anything?

Sena rehearsed what she had to say over and over. Even if she wasn't in a position to express deep gratitude for his act of saving humanity, she could offer some assistance during his rest. If he wanted private time, then she could retreat to the bunker with her teammates, or she could kneel by his side if he desired hospitality.

Please grant me such an honor...

But suddenly, Sena felt overwhelmed by emotion, almost to the point of tears. It was a risky moment since crying would ruin her mascara. At that very moment when tears shimmered in her eyes, her composure shattered.

The aura she felt from the back of Him and Osiris grew intensely profound. All she could see of Him, obscured by the seat back, was a small portion of the back of his head. He was slightly lowering his head, unmoving.

The same went for Osiris. What could they be contemplating so deeply? Why the urgent trip to the World Awakened Association? He even had an eyepatch on. What could possibly harm his sacred body?

Sena panicked and quickly turned around. She didn’t care about the noise her heels made now. As soon as she entered behind the curtain, she vomited into the sink.

"...What...what's happening..."

One asked, while another hurriedly closed the curtain. Sena's face was pale with fear that humanity might be in another crisis.

***

In reality, Seon-Hu and Joshua were so engrossed in their phones that they didn’t hear the faint commotion coming from behind the curtain where Sena was. This was because there was lots to study in order to avoid having streaks of defeats. As they were venturing into the main battleground of the game, the difficulty level was bound to increase significantly.

Factors such as character matchups, item mechanisms, tactics, and positions to choose during large-scale battles were overflowing with organized strategies.

However, there was one thing they all consistently talked about. It was about the significance of the jungle player. A jungle player didn’t stand in any of the three attack lanes but moved independently, intervening in each lane as needed. It was a kind of special force.

"That makes sense. If our jungler had done well, then we wouldn't have been this frustrated."

Looking back at the games they played in Berlin, their team's jungle players were less prominent than the enemy team's. It was always like that. Being new to the game, one couldn't expect to master it from the start.

If the jungle player had noticed and supported those inevitable minor lapses in advance, they wouldn't have been beaten so mercilessly.

"We would have won at least once."

Seon-Hu turned his head to the side. Joshua's determination in studying the strategies seemed as fierce as actual combat.

He's so focused. I can't let him down again.

"Joshua."

"Yes?"

"From now on, I want to change positions."

Joshua needed to be informed in advance to study strategies accordingly.

"We had no choice but to both be dealers in the bottom lane because neither of us gave way, but we don't necessarily have to fight only in the bottom lane."

"Are you considering the jungle?"

"Don't feel bad. It's not your fault, it's mine. I can't see a win with our current position."

"It's not you. It's the pathetic plays of our teammates. I was also pondering how to tell you, but since you brought it up, I feel at ease."

"Of course, our insights are bound to be the same. What position are you considering?"

"Top."

"Why not mid? Wouldn't mid have more control over the battlefield? Feel free to voice your honest opinion."

"I think mid suits you better, Master. Look at the past battles. Didn't the enemy's mid player constantly harass?"

「kiiil : This is the famous food place I've heard about. I enjoyed the meal, eating you two. Nom nom.」

Joshua recalled a message that had embarrassed him.

"The intervention of a jungler can prevent adverse situations by securing vision. But think about when the momentum shifted. Due to frequent interventions from our mid, not only the bottom but also the enemy's mid grew stronger. However, that was the ideal role for mid. A role we couldn't expect from our mid, and at the same time..."

Joshua voiced his accumulated thoughts rapidly.

Joshua had a lot bottled up, but he's still unsure about mid.

Seon-Hu swallowed his thoughts, not wanting to show weakness.

"Master, the mid is the center of the battlefield. As in the past battles, you need to hold the center in the upcoming battles for us to win."

"No, I should be in the jungle to make the most of our duo advantage."

Their voices grew louder, enough to be heard inside the curtain where the crew gathered.

Chapter ss37: Side Story 37 – The Second Day of the Auction - Seon-Hu and Joshua

「[Editorial] The Need for a Special Law is Urgent.

The ‘Artifact,’ a trace of Him, has been traded. According to sources, the auction, in which many international auction houses participated, was conducted in utmost secrecy. The fact that the trace of Him was traded in the capital market shocked all of us.

Furthermore, it was revealed that an Asian female billionaire bought all the classic and modern works traded that day alone, confirming the concerns of the public.

◇ Inflation – The Market's Defenders

Since the Day of Advent in April of this year, global inflation has shown a strong upward trend. Especially since late July when Jonathan Hunter's hearing took place, this trend became even more pronounced, raising concerns among experts.

Experts have indicated three reasons for the strong inflation trend globally. First is the inevitable price surge in the face of unprecedented threats. Second is the side effects of the intentional economic growth policy by the US Federal Reserve. Last is because the global economy is mired in a quagmire of excessive cash due to the assets cashed on the Day of Advent.

Among them, experts have been particularly concerned about the third reason. Thus, the so-called market defenders, the top ten global investment companies, agreed to sell their stakes to address the excessive liquidity and the severely tightened capital market on the 4th.

Yesterday, the Asian female billionaire who collected art is known to have spent over one billion dollars. This can be seen as a prime example of the flood of cash from the Day of Advent.

Although central banks are tracking the scattered cash, they are currently unable to find answers. Excessive liquidity can pose a new threat to humanity.

The global market share of the top ten investment companies is officially over sixty percent. In reality, their role has become as crucial as governments. The stake sale agreement on the 4th is a strong solution to excessive liquidity.

It is not relevant to discuss the funds that will be stored in their warehouses at the moment. The governments worldwide, especially the US where Jonathan Investment Group is based, and the Isle of Man where the Gillian Investment Group is headquartered, must provide genuine support to ensure the "good faith" agreement continues.

Our government should also find ways to assist them and put them into action.

◇ 1 Trillion Dollars – Our Government

Recently, a unique collection, including the year 00 graduation album of Shin-Eung Middle School, three classroom nameplates, and a dozen plywood pieces retrieved from the classroom floor, found its way to the auction block as an exclusive set.

The winning bid remains shrouded in mystery. The identity of the individual or entity that secured the trace of Him is yet to be revealed, as is the final amount of the winning bid. The starting bid was set at a staggering fifty billion dollars. Industry insiders have since speculated that the closing bid reached, or perhaps exceeded, the one trillion dollar mark.

Such a valuation places the worth of the artifacts, tied to His middle school days, in the ballpark of one trillion dollars. To put that figure into perspective, one trillion dollars is equivalent to approximately one thousand two hundred quadrillion Korean won. Given that South Korea's annual budget hovers around four hundred quadrillion won, this auction's revenue could theoretically sustain the nation's finances for a whopping three years.

Furthermore, this substantial sum could not only cover the country's national debt, estimated at six hundred quadrillion won, but also leave an equivalent amount in surplus.

While the final bidder's identity remains under wraps, the motive behind acquiring the trace of Him is equally elusive. An intriguing twist to the tale is that major players such as Jonathan Investment Group and Gillian Investment Group have confirmed their non-participation in this bidding war. This revelation leads to the assumption that the bidder might not be an individual.

Instead, speculation arises that a formidable organization or even a national alliance, capable of handling over one trillion dollars in liquidity, stands behind the historic bid.

This bold move is the result of a long-term vision, tantamount to staking the nation's destiny. Such risks are typically reserved for global economic powerhouses like the United States, China, Germany, and Japan.

It is evident that one of these leading global economies is willing to risk economic instability by betting on just a trace of His middle school years.

Regrettably, our own government allowed this invaluable trace of Him, which holds immense economic and cultural significance, to be exported abroad through a delayed response.

However, there is still hope. After all, our nation is home to the birthplace and elementary school where He was born and raised, making us His biological homeland.

It is paramount that we recognize our duty to protect and preserve the trace of Him from being tainted by capitalist agendas. Those seeking personal gain from His legacy must be strictly punished. While we can't reverse the items that have already been exported, special legislation can be enacted to recover profits gained through illicit means, channeling them back into the national treasury.

***

"It's China, sir."

The president was certain that every intelligence agency in the world would be on high alert about the cargo's destination, not just the National Intelligence Service.

Nonetheless, the destination of the cargo was not what mattered.

The president said this while covering his forehead, "We are all ashamed now."

There was a constant flow of applications for rallies and protests at police stations nationwide. If the fact that China had received the shipment became known, the scale of the protests could explode, expanding to a national impeachment situation.

Of course, the way to resolve this would be to heed the demands of the people. But it wasn't that simple.

Then, the president received a call he had been waiting for.

<Thank you for the call.>

The president respectfully listened to His father. The following conversation was reassuring for the president. It was said out of not wanting to restrain the son, and his son felt the same. He had no intention to interfere with the country's affairs. It was exactly the answer the president had hoped for.

How grateful I am…

The president called in the floor leaders of both the ruling and opposition parties.

<Alright. Bring the draft immediately.>

The draft included not only the confiscation of the current controversial profits but also regulations on His birthplace and any later discovered traces of His whereabouts.

"I can't recall the last time both parties were in such agreement. Submit it."

***

「[Breaking News] "Urgent introduction of 11.7 Confiscation and Management Special Measures Act. The president's address to the nation is scheduled in an hour. 」

Seon-Hu swiped away the breaking news notification. He was analyzing the role of the jungle while watching a tutorial video from a famous pro gamer. After the review, Seon-Hu was ready to enter the battlefield. The nickname used was the same as always.

[gamer_ethan has entered.]

Seon-Hu couldn't help but be conscious of Joshua. Joshua's competitive spirit was immense, but his loyalty was even greater. That was one of the main reasons he switched to the Korean server. At least Joshua would be free from the gamers' trash talk, as they'd be using Korean, a language Joshua didn’t understand.

"Looks like we're ready."

"Yes, Master."

It was now time for the real action. Seon-Hu chose the jungle, while Joshua took the top lane. Regardless of the situation in the other lanes, Seon-Hu planned to focus on helping Joshua grow.

"I'll come to assist soon. Avoid engaging until I arrive..."

As soon as he said that…

[gamer_butler has been killed by YourFaceBaclan[1].]

"No!"

Seon-Hu shouted when Joshua was about to slam the keyboard in frustration.

However, something was different. Instead of rage, shock reflected in Joshua's eyes, surprised by the unexpected skill level of his Korean opponents.

[MongMongi[2]: What are you doing? Typical useless top.]

It felt like the defeat in Berlin was repeating itself. Seon-Hu felt infuriated by the trash talk against Joshua, but he couldn't let Joshua know it.

"That guy is saying that it's okay."

Joshua replied with silence as always.

"I'll bait the opponent and come back for you."

Joshua’s eyes glistened with guilty conscience and determination to redeem. He had studied a lot. All he had to do was put it into practice, taking extra care not to engage. He needed to carry out the Master’s instructions while suppressing his emotions against an opponent who was winning.

However, old memories from Act Two, Stage One kept haunting him.

"Discard your emotions. Abandon your humanity. We are beasts, solely focused on survival."

In that memory, his old unit members were looking at him. That was the last time they remained as humans. They bit monsters like beasts and filled their stomachs with their corpses. Although the monsters’ blood and flesh caused negative hallucinations, the situation they were in back then was worse than hell.

From one point, the number of Awakened dying from heart failure surpassed the number being killed by monsters. The nightmare started when they started touching the corpses of their deceased fellows. The corpses of their dead comrades and monsters were treated the same. Only after losing a number of squad members did the System mockingly grant the remaining Awakened the privilege, ‘Plague.’

Joshua’s eyes filled with murderous intention. But it was when he realized that the System, the so-called Old One, was already dead.

“Now is the time,” Seon-Hu said.

Joshua snapped back to the present, focusing on the game. The Master was aiming at the back of the opponent. The two charged at the guy.

Die, die, die!

Click. Click. Click!

The opponent's health rapidly decreased.

[gamer_butler has killed YourFaceBaclan.]

Hot breath passed under Joshua's nose.

"This is the scenario we envisioned. Well done, Joshua."

"It's all thanks to you, Master."

But then, it was immediately after...

[InvincibleCaliber has killed MongMongi.]

[InvincibleCaliber has killed PatriotFist.]

While Seon-Hu supported Joshua and successfully took down an opponent, the opposing jungle, Seon-Hu's rival, massacred their entire bottom lane.

[MongMongi: What's our jungle doing? Their jungle is living in the bottom.]

[AwakenedWhyNot: Look at the difference in jungles.]

"Even though we were dominated in the bot lane, I still have high hopes for your growth."

"From now on, please support the bot lane. I was complacent at first."

Joshua's gaze had clearly changed. He was deeply focused and seemed to be leaning into the monitor, with his pupils rapidly reacting to the in-game movements.

[gamer_butler has defeated YourFaceBaclan.]

Another victory was announced. This time, Joshua achieved it without Seon-Hu's support.

Joshua! Fantastic!

Seon-Hu was even ecstatic. Achieving this in the Korean server, which was the original home of the game, held significant meaning. Although the smile on Joshua’s face disappeared immediately, he was clearly enjoying the game.

Seon-Hu had put lots of effort into seeing such a smile! However…

[InvincibleCaliber has killed MongMongi.]

[InvincibleCaliber is unstoppable.]

The enemy jungle attacked our bot lane again.

[MongMongi: Does our jungle have hands? He must be playing with feet.]

The subsequent swearing from MongMongi was too vulgar to even mention.

"Korean gamers must be polite."

That assumption was completely wrong.

***

[gamer_butler has defeated YourFaceBaclan.]

[Battlefield Dominator, gamer_butler!]

[gamer_butler has destroyed the first tower.]

[InvincibleCaliber has dominated gamer_butler.]

[InvincibleCaliber has killed gamer_ethan.]

[Legendary InvincibleCaliber!]

Joshua had grown strong, but the opposing jungle was even stronger. In no time, the enemy jungle had the power to dominate both Joshua and Seon-Hu. Whenever Seon-Hu went to support the bot lane, the enemy jungle appeared, dominating in the massive battles involving both allies and enemies.

The first game that started with such determination ended in defeat. After the game, the chat was filled with comments about gamer_ethan, overflowing with disparaging remarks from both teammates and opponents.

On the other hand, Joshua was calming his anger with different feelings. He had something important to say to his counterpart in the same attack line, even if their team lost.

[gamer_butler: I WIN ]

He not only overwhelmed the strong opponent, but he was also the first in the entire battlefield to destroy that person's tower. Joshua was convinced that the team lost, but he didn't.

I won.

Seon-Hu stood up and said, "I'm worried about Yeon-Hee. I should go."

Frustration and regret boiled within Joshua, but he couldn't stop the Master. Despite His calm words, the twitching muscles beneath the Master's eyes revealed his true feelings.

Then, a cheerful notification sound came from Joshua's speaker.

Ding!

[InvincibleCaliber has sent a friend request.]

[Accept / Decline]

[InvincibleCaliber: Want to duo?]

"He's asking if you want to duo. Seems your play impressed him. You really were impressive. I'll call you later."

Watching Seon-Hu leave felt foreboding.

I'm sorry, Master. I'll improve until we meet again.

The notification kept ringing.

[InvincibleCaliber: Respond, please.]

[InvincibleCaliber: If not, just say.]

Joshua only put his hand on the keyboard after Seon-Hu had completely left.

[gamer_butler: I can’t speak Korean. I’m a foreigner.]

[InvincibleCaliber: foreigner? really? really? no problem.]

[gamer_butler: no problem?]

[InvincibleCaliber: of course. no problem.]

Joshua clicked the accept button.

[You have accepted the friend request. ]

[InvincibleCaliber: good! it’s my second ID. You are a very very lucky guy.]

[InvincibleCaliber: do you know speakerphone?]

[gamer_butler: speakerphone?]

[InvincibleCaliber: yes. do it]

1. 니얼굴바클란 = ni-eol-gul-baclan = “Your face looks like a Baclan.” ☜

2. 몽몽이 = Mong-mong-i. I don’t even know what that means. Probably ‘puppy?’ ☜

Chapter ss38: Side Story 38 – A Month Later - Kwon Ki-Cheol

When Woo Yeon-Hee woke up, she felt heavier than usual. The time was just past 9 AM. She let out a small chuckle as she looked at the empty spot next to her, which was nothing out of the ordinary. She was certain that Seon-Hu had been up since dawn, probably playing a game.

Even though they hadn’t greeted the morning together, she wasn’t upset. He still spent quality time with her even if he was deeply engrossed in a game. He never showed any signs that he wanted to play games when he was with her. She felt content with just that.

After all, she couldn’t monopolize all of Seon-Hu’s time.

"Let's keep breakfast simple today. I don't have much of an appetite," Woo Yeon-Hee said as she left her cabin.

She was speaking to Amanda, who was checking the day's travel itinerary. Their yacht was about to be anchored. From the stairs Yeon-Hee was descending, a dock in Rome was seen in the distance.

Beyond that, restaurants and travel courses they had marked out were waiting for them. However, she thought it would probably be best to postpone those pleasures until tomorrow.

Yeon-Hee continued, "I’m sorry for the sudden change, but I plan to spend today on the yacht. Give our crew some personal time too."

"Okay."

"Also, could you prepare some cold medicine for me after the meal?"

For the first time in a while, Amanda's eyes wavered. Knowing the true identities of Seon-Hu and Yeon-Hee, Amanda found Yeon-Hee's request to be surreal.

"It's no big deal. I guess I’ve been in the cold wind too much lately."

Memories of their past travels and nights spent with Seon-Hu flooded back to Yeon-Hee. Whether day or night, she was always with Seon-Hu. They spent such passionate moments for a while, so it was natural for fatigue to accumulate.

With slightly flushed cheeks, Yeon-Hee told Amanda, "It's just a slight fever. Nothing to worry about."

She then went to find Seon-Hu, knowing where he’d be without even asking. Yeon-Hee headed to one of the cabins where a satellite network was set up. As expected, she found Seon-Hu there, immersed in a game. He was leaning towards the monitor with headphones on. The loud clicks of his mouse indicated that things weren’t going well.

He’s probably losing again. Yeon-Hee thought to herself as she began to watch him from where she stood.

Seon-Hu's deeply concentrated face was so captivating that any woman would be drawn to him. He had looked down at her with the same expression the previous night, whispering words of love and sweating. She remembered how beautiful he looked and how she couldn’t let him go, hugging him tightly. Truly, Seon-Hu was a man anyone would fall in love with.

Then, Seon-Hu took his hand off the mouse. The clicking noise was replaced by the rapid tapping of the keyboard.

[IWillWinForSure: Leaving me alone and just blaming the jungle, what are you trying to achieve?]

"Having a tough time?"

When Woo Yeon-Hee spoke with a laugh, Seon-Hu's shoulders flinched. The time he looked at Woo Yeon-Hee with an embarrassed gaze was extremely short. He then focused back on the monitor and said, "I was going to turn it off after this round."

"No, continue. I'm not going out today. I've also told the crew."

There was no response from Seon-Hu, but it was clear from his eyes that it wasn't because he was focused on the game.

"Play as much as you want today. I won't disturb you."

Only after hearing this clearly did Seon-Hu's expression stiffen even more. He was trying to hide his joy.

Just before turning away, Woo Yeon-Hee seemed to remember something and asked, "But you're not playing with Osiris?"

However, the complexity of emotions on Seon-Hu's face at that moment confirmed it was a needless question.

***

「 Today's gamer_butler compilation shatters the mentality of challengers.

GameReadingManTV · Views: 510K · 1 day ago」

Ki-Cheol couldn't hide his pride whenever a montage of [gamer_butler]'s highlights, which were his mad movies, was uploaded. Just as his father had said, it seemed everyone had hidden talents.

Who would have thought that gamer_butler, who was initially so clumsy, would stand out among gamers in just a month?

"Wow. Unreal. Is that even human-level skill? That's a month's worth of play?"

Yong-Joo was visiting.

"Really, I've trained one apprentice well, haven't I?"

「 └ Insane. From passive skills to personal skills, there's nothing lacking. Thought he was using hacks.

└ Thanks for blessing my eyes

└ When gamer_butler debuts, our country will rise again. Why aren't they recruiting him?

└ You kidding? He's a foreigner.

└ Fuck off. That's just a concept.

└ 2:30 He tied up three dealers in an instant and killed two of them. His play gives me chills.

└ 4:21~6:00 A demonstration of what one can achieve with individual skills. I bet the pros had to change their underwear after watching this.

└ They must have not worn underwear in the beginning to prevent such a mess.

└ Where did this legend suddenly pop up from? This must be his second account.

└ No one can catch up to this. Seriously. He is on another level. 」

Lately, Ki-Cheol's hobby was reading the praise for gamer_butler and watching his videos. It was evident that gamer_butler was pouring all his time and passion into the game, excluding meal times. He had both talent and dedication. Becoming the talk of the town in just a month was to be expected.

"Did you reveal who you are?" Yong-Joo asked.

"I haven’t talked to this guy yet. Butler only speaks English, and he doesn’t speak much."

"Still, you can at least tell him, 'I am the Caliber’s son.' He'd be shocked."

Ki-Cheol was about to retort but stopped. Yong-Joo noticed Ki-Cheol's mood had soured, but he couldn't outright ask why Ki-Cheol always got irritated whenever his father was mentioned.

He had a hunch, and Ki-Cheol seemed to feel guilty towards his father.

"Anyway, about Butler. Does he really not accept friend requests from anyone? How did he debut then? To get scouted, you'd need to be friends."

This was another reason for Ki-Cheol's pride. Butler even rejected friend requests from famous players. Butler's solitary and stubborn nature became a well-known story after he rose to fame.

“He must be jobless. I am just worried about him. It is a waste. If someone like Butler doesn’t debut, then who will? Try talking to him. He must be online now.”

“Should I?”

Ki-Cheol logged into the game. Then, an event that had been repeatedly happening recently occurred again.

As soon as he logged into the game, countless friend requests awaited him, including from some world-famous players. And there were identical messages left by other players who had previously sent him friend requests.

「Hello. I'm sorry to keep contacting you, but I can't stop my coach. How can I get in touch with gamer_butler? Please help.」

「Hello InvincibleCaliber. We are Team S1. We desperately want to recruit gamer_butler, and you seem to be the only way to contact him. As you know, our S1 is......」

When gamer_butler's skills hadn’t yet matured, the fact that Ki-Cheol was the only one who had played duo with him for the past two weeks was evident from just looking at the game records. Ki-Cheol deleted those messages, declined all those friend requests, and then asked Yong-Joo.

Of course, at that time too, gamer_butler was logged in.

"How do you translate 'I am receiving a flood of requests to connect with you, what should I do?' into English? Translation tools make it sound weird."

Yong-Joo shrugged. "How would I know? Why don't you ask your father? He's good at it."

"He's with guests right now."

"So, are you going to ignore all of this? That doesn't seem right. It's not for you to decide."

Ki-Cheol hesitated for a moment but decided there was nothing he could do.

"...Yeah, you're right."

[InvincibleCaliber: If you finish your game, call me, okay? Please.]

[gamer_butler: ok.]

"Wow! Quick response!" Yong-Joo exclaimed excitedly.

"Did you see? That's how close we are. Don't ever doubt it."

Ki-Cheol moved in front of a mirror to check his appearance. He felt the need to ensure he looked presentable before heading to his father's guest room. While he didn't like that women other than his mother were visiting his father, one of them could potentially become his stepmother.

In front of the guest room, a man who had been standing as if guarding the place smiled at Ki-Cheol. It was Kim Ji-Hoon, who had come with Hera. And Kim Ji-Hoon accurately mentioned the name of the game that Ki-Cheol and Yong-Joo were playing.

"Is that game still popular? Brings back memories."

"Excuse me?"

"I heard you guys playing from here. Should I join for a round? I'm quite bored."

"Uh...excuse me?"

"I'll play a round first. Is that okay with you? But even if I want to play with my account, I can't remember the password."

"I'm waiting for an important call. I'll be right back... Oh! Hyung."

"Don't worry. I won't ruin your score. Just have to boost your rank, right?"

"That's not it... Hyung, you're good at English, right?"

"I'm killer in New York-style English. The brat I used to hang out with was from New York."

"Then can you help with some translation?"

"Translation?"

"A month ago, I became friends with a foreigner who's become huge now. But I can't speak English, and there's a lot I want to tell him."

"There should be something in return. If I do this favor, you'll do one for me. Deal?"

"Deal."

Kim Ji-Hoon and Ki-Cheol went into Ki-Cheol's room. Yong-Joo gave up his seat for Kim Ji-Hoon. Ki-Cheol proudly recounted his recent achievements over the past month.

"10th rank in just a month? Is that even possible?"

"If you had played, you'd know..."

"That was decades ago for me."

"Then let me put it this way. Butler is insanely good. It's impossible, but it's possible because it's Butler. When he debuts, it's going to be chaos in this field."

“Interesting. You raised him? You have a unique vision, probably because you're Hyung’s son."

"...Yes."

Then it happened.

There was a bit of static from the speaker. It was the sound of someone putting on headphones from the other side.

"He's here! Hyung, quick!"

"Who's this amazing person? You need to realize your place too..."

Kim Ji-Hoon's voice trailed off, cut off by the voice from the speaker.

<Hello, bro.>

Wait… What is Osiris doing here…?

Who could forget that terrifying voice!

Chapter ss39: Side Story 39 – A Month Later - Kim Ji-Hoon

Who was the master of the spirit world? Among the Lusea tribe who were familiar with the relatively supernatural world, only a few who were equivalent to priests knew this fact. Kim Ji-Hoon had heard this fact through Lulua.

Aside from who the master of the spirit world was, many people didn't even know that a spirit world existed. However, the place that absorbed strong souls indeed existed. The voice of its owner was coming out from it.

<What's going on? Bro.>

Kim Ji-Hoon turned ghastly pale and couldn't say anything.

"Hyung, what are you doing?"

Ki-Cheol was talking beside him, but his voice faded away quickly. Right now, Kim Ji-Hoon's mind was plummeting back to a time he experienced after death.

***

Once, the transcendent being that killed him was named Spirit King Seleon. When he was caught in its grasp and his life ended, Kim Ji-Hoon was able to see how he had died. The pain of the impending death was horrific, but he remembered not feeling any pain once he actually died and his spirit separated from his body.

It was then that he became aware of the spiritual world's existence. The weak perished upon death. But strong-energy beings like him could be summoned by the owner of the spirit world. In other words, death wasn't the end for them.

[I don’t have much to say since you said you know it well. So never! Never make the master of the spirit world hate you. (｡◕ˇдˇ◕｡) Unless you want to suffer forever as a ghost... You get it, right?]

[I hope you haven't already upset him? Then I, Lu-luah, will be totally screwed.]

"Do you think there's anyone who hates me besides you? Especially since Osiris and I are like comrades who are on the same boat. You know that. We serve the same deity in different realms. Osiris in the underworld, and me in the daylight. I am certain that He seated Osiris in the throne of the spirit world. Ain’t I right? Stop smirking and answer me."

[You act like a know-it-all, but you don't know much. You're just quick-witted, but your head is empty... This is why you need my help, Lu-luah. Without me, what would have happened to you?]

"Stop whining."

[Can a deity and a trivial creature be equal? Say something that makes sense. Whatever you say is ridiculous that doesn’t even make me laugh. Listen carefully.]

[If the master of the spirit world just snaps his fingers… Kim Ji-Hoon, you... Hehehe.]

[If you're alive, you'd die, if you're dead, you'll become an eternal servant. Maybe even prey. So why are you smirking, Kim Ji-Hoon?]

"How do you think our relationship is?"

[What kind of relationship?]

"Osiris revived me, you fool. You should worry about your afterlife. If I say one word, you might rot in the spirit world. We're really close, hehe."

[...He revived you?]

"Yes, you brat."

It was true. If Osiris hadn't returned Kim Ji-Hoon's soul to his body at the time, then he would have been destined to be thrown straight into the jaws of Doom Arukuda in the afterlife.

And now, the terrifying power of Doom Arukuda in the past had been captured by Osiris. A truth emerged from this that one must never encounter Osiris! If one got caught even slightly, then they had to fear the afterlife.

Even if one’s life got better, how would they be able to enjoy it when they have to constantly think about what happens after death? With wealth and honor guaranteed, He would grant Kim Ji-Hoon a peaceful demise due to his achievements.

When Kim Ji-Hoon came back to his senses, the surroundings had become quiet.

「gamer_butler (In game)」

Damn it. Why is Osiris here? Playing a game, of all things?

Ki-Cheol asked, "Are you okay?"

"It's always like this sometimes. You can't even imagine the wars we've been through. So treat your father well. He worries a lot about you."

Ji-Hoon acted like nothing was wrong, but sweat was pouring down his neck.

"You got to know Butler about a month ago?"

"That's not the point. I have something important to tell Butler..."

"How do you see the game record? Never mind, I found it."

He didn't doubt that gamer_butler might not be Osiris. Kim Ji-Hoon, above all, would never forget Osiris's voice. He found gamer_butler in Ki-Cheol's game record from November 5th. At that time, gamer_butler was on the opposing team to Ki-Cheol, but what mattered was another player who duo-ed with gamer_butler and had a similar nickname.

「gamer_ethan」

Kim Ji-Hoon said while pointing to the monitor. It was after switching to gamer_ethan's record.

"Gamer_ethan?"

"Oh, him. He was originally a duo with Butler. It's been so long I don’t quite remember...but Butler wasn’t always good from the beginning."

Kim Ji-Hoon scratched his head. There was no one he could think of who would match nicknames with Osiris and play a game with him. Except for that person.

Wow... He's so bad. How come there's not a single win? You’d win at least once by luck.

There's no way gamer_ethan could be Him.

"You said you would interpret."

Ki-Cheol asked, as Kim Ji-Hoon was about to leave the room.

"He left."

"Then we can wait while playing another game."

"I don’t feel like playing anymore. Why should I play a game? I'm not a child."

"Butler is famous for his personality. He will think he was ignored. You should explain that too, or what should I do if you just go?"

"Who, who said I ignored him? Don’t even say such a thing."

Kim Ji-Hoon unconsciously raised his voice. It was a stark contrast to his usual demeanor.

"I mean, Butler might think that way. Okay, fine. I'll handle it. I'm sorry."

Ki-Cheol started typing with a downcast look.

[ I’m sorry. before I’m not. he is my uncle. very sor……. ]

But before he could finish his non-fluent English, Kim Ji-Hoon hastily grabbed Ki-Cheol's hand. With his other hand, he quickly closed the chat window.

"Huh?"

"Just...wait. Why are you so impatient?"

"Is it hot? Should I turn off the heater?"

"Please do. And I’ve heard everything, so you guys go out and play. I'll explain properly."

"I can leave?"

"Your skills are so excellent that my friend keeps getting messages about you. What should he do? Something like this, right? I know what to do as an adult. If Butler wants to go pro, then I have a lot of advice. So leave it to me and go to a game room or something. Is one computer enough for this big house? Your friend must be bored."

Kim Ji-Hoon quickly took out a 50,000 won bill from his wallet.

"Here you go. I will keep it a secret from your dad."

***

"Wow. How much is that? And why does that guy keep calling himself 'hyung?’"

"I don't know."

"You called him that too."

"Because he keeps saying it. He probably wants to look young."

"But who is he?"

"I saw him for the first time today."

"If he's Korean, then he's a citizen of the Savior’s City. He can't be from the other side."

"Maybe? If he's coming to see my dad personally, then he must be someone important."

"Isn't he Kim Ji-Hoon?"

"I don't think so. They don’t really match."

"But you said he's an important person. Your father is more open in front of us. I can only think of Kim Ji-Hoon. Look, he used to be a punk in the past."

"That was a long time ago. But if he's Kim Ji-Hoon, so what?"

"I should've gotten his autograph."

"He's not Kim Ji-Hoon, so there's nothing to regret. I'll get it for you if I meet Kim Ji-Hoon next time."

"Really? For real!"

"But my father doesn’t really leave this building, so how can we meet him?"

"He's not going to outer space? It starts next week."

"...He’s tired of it."

Ki-Cheol couldn't be honest about it. His face darkened.

***

[Breaking News: Iljoo Construction and Daehoo Construction have been finally selected as the companies entering the global industry as representatives of Korea.]

[Related News: Construction-related stocks... Advancement theme stocks... Daily surge during the market hours]

[Related News: Financial Supervisory Service takes action against the overheated stock market: "We must be more cautious now."]

[Related News: US President states, "Indeed, humanity has entered a new era."]

The noise only existed in the world of the internet. Kim Ji-Hoon was silently staring intently at the monitor.

He was in spectator mode. He was watching the gameplay of a gamer_butler and waiting for his game to end. He had prepared in advance what he wanted to say. He intended to start with, "I haven’t had a chance to express my gratitude until now."

He planned to explain that it wasn't an intentional approach but purely coincidental.

Wow... He really plays well.

Watching the game brought back many memories from the past. Before he awakened… Yes, there were three things that made his already pathetic life even more miserable, and this game was one of them.

However, it was his only solace back then. At an age when he was growing apart from his friends, this game was all he had left after finishing his part-time job at a convenience store.

[Pentakill!]

[The legendary gamer_butler!]

He's sweeping them all. How did he get a pentakill without even being a high-ranked player?

He wasn't curious anymore about why Osiris was playing the game. The sight before him evoked so much in him due to Osiris's brilliant maneuvers.

The scene of the blood puddles shifting and transforming into human forms, and the dead entities stretching around them was chilling. Thankfully, they were allies. If they were enemies, then Kim Ji-Hoon might've changed sides.

Are you crazy, Ji-Hoon! What are you thinking?

Ji-Hoon shook his head as if chiding himself.

He sighed deeply.

Unless you really want to die...but honestly, isn't Osiris on the top of the world now? He has retired after all. In the remaining world, it's just Osiris...

Lulua, that asshole, had said something similar.

[If you think he only has the throne in the afterlife, you're mistaken! Do you even know what the Land of Death is?]

"Do you even realize how we even got here?"

[(　´◔　‸◔`)]

"I have been to the Land of Death ages ago. Honestly, it wasn't a big deal."

[Pfft! Really?]

"Don't laugh. Whenever things go slightly wrong, you start laughing. Isn't your pattern really predictable?"

[How many times must one scoop the sea with a bowl before seeing the bottom? The Land of Death you experienced is just a tiny part. There are so many dimensions that Doom Kaos has destroyed.]

[Even without extracting the power of the afterlife… Just by placing souls from a few dimensions here, disaster would unfold. Ah, but there's no need for that. Just releasing a few skeletal dragons would...]

"Why do you keep talking like that? Are you saying Osiris has lost his mind?"

[Of course not. What Lu-luah is trying to say is that Osiris possesses immense power. Can't you understand? You should use your brain more.]

Excluding Him, Osiris was no less than an absolute god in this world. The problem was that He no longer seemed interested in the world.

Ah, this is driving me mad. It would be best if I never meet him again. Why is he even playing games...? If it were me, I'd be busy playing with virgin ghosts. The table is all set. All kinds of ghosts from various dimensions would be pouring in, and there's no way there aren't any beauties among them.

Buzz.

A static sound came out from the speaker. Finally, Osiris' game had ended.

Chapter ss40: Side Story 40 – A Month Later - Kwon Seong-Il

「 Defeat 」

The bold letters once again caught Seon-Hu's attention, but this defeat was more severe than before.

「You have been demoted to Bronze I.」

Damn. I tried so hard to get out, and now I’m back to bronze?

Seon-Hu sighed as he thought about having to work his way back up. He wasn’t inherently bad at the game. Like most of his schoolmates, he, too, had experienced games during his middle school years in the past.

Although they were now treated like outdated games, their popularity at the time was no less than this game that was tormenting him now. He remembered being quite good at that game, but not at this one. It wasn't just that he was bad, but he couldn’t even get out of the mockingly low Bronze tier.

I can’t even mention this to anyone, especially not to Yeon-Hee. How did I end up like this...?

At this point, there were no excuses left. It seemed possible to overcome the mandatory requirement of a 5 vs 5 battle with exceptional individual skills. Even if there was a team member messing up, one just had to play even better.

As he had protected humanity's foundation, he had to monopolize growth and control the entire battlefield with that power. Then, even those teammates messing things up would naturally follow.

Joshua climbed to the Challenger tier precisely in that manner. Joshua's skills stood out even among the talented Challengers. The fact that he showed such growth even when his natural abilities were blocked meant that Joshua's talent for this game was extraordinary from the start.

But why don't I have that talent? I envy you, Joshua.

Seon-Hu felt an itch in the eye socket, which did not have an eyeball. He could do anything if he removed the eyepatch covering it, so a sudden greed arose in him.

However, his thoughts changed soon. As one aged and became accustomed to the ways of the world, whether it was women or games or anything else, past pleasures gradually faded and new joys became harder to find. Maybe it was only natural that Joshua had lost his will to live.

Seon-Hu didn't want to throw away the pleasure he'd found just because of momentary greed.

I can't kill the goose that lays golden eggs.

Thus, he overcame the itch in his empty eye socket and shifted his gaze.

「gamer_butler, showcasing the limits of physical prowess」

「gamer_butler, feared even by the top 0.1% elite players」

「Unbelievable super play. gamer_butler's mad movie」

「This is ‘Butler’.」

In the past, he could learn by watching other gamers' videos, but now there was no need to look far.

「Ten hard-carry tips learned from gamer_butler’s play.」

That was the video Seon-Hu found for today’s study.

***

<Noona, please save your brother.>

<You still haven't taken care of it? You should've entrusted it to Jonathan Investment. They'd be thrilled.>

<I would've wanted to, but there's a special clause.>

<Which is?>

<That it can't be entrusted to outsiders. They said they can't trust the rapidly changing world economy or whatever. They only trust my credit and lend on that basis. It was like that back then...>

<Really? Then what will you do? Talk it out with Hera.>

<The interest alone is about 7 million a day. Just by breathing, I accumulate that much every day. Noona, I am drying up and dying. Seriously.>

<How much is the principal?>

<50 billion.>

<Dollars?>

<...Yes, noona.>

<Crazy.>

< Yeah, I think I am, too.>

<No, I mean Hera's crazy... Anyway, from what I hear, Hera trusted you and lent you all that money, right? Hera must have needed the money, so she really went out of her way. I understand your situation, but it was a deal made out of goodwill on Hera's part. That's the truth.>

<Why are you saying that so coldly? I didn't expect even you to say that. It's not like I did this for my own gain. How would I have known things would turn out this way? If only I got the auction... Anyway, it's been 4 years. When I think about the interest that has accrued for 4 years, I can't even sleep.>

<4 years?>

<That’s about how long it will take to for Ki-Cheol to become an adult.>

<So, what do you want me to do?>

<I hope Hera would kindly take some of the money. I think she might listen if it comes from you.>

<You said 4 years. What was your repayment plan?>

<If I could sell some assets in the outer space, I thought I would get enough money...>

<If you already have a plan, then why worry?>

<Because the interest keeps accumulating.>

<We keep going in circles, I'm not feeling well today. I think I caught a cold. Can we talk tomorrow?>

<That's the most ridiculous thing I've heard recently. Even you can catch a cold?>

<I'm human. Take care of yourself too. Maybe take some vitamins or something. You seemed to be gaining weight the last time I saw you.>

<Can't we really talk today? I don't know when we'll be able to talk again. It seemed like you barely managed to find the time today. Now, with Hera...>

<Goodbye!>

"Noona!"

Seong-Il exclaimed hastily, but the connection was already cut. His empty voice echoed throughout the restroom. Just thinking about the bloodthirsty face of Hera and Kim Ji-Hoon, who had become her right-hand man, once again weighed heavily on his heart. Seong-Il slowly opened the door, being hesitant to step outside.

However, Kim Ji-Hoon, who should've been guarding outside the door, was nowhere to be seen.

Where did he go?

His priority was to find Kim Ji-Hoon. After sneakily moving around, Seong-Il finally heard Kim Ji-Hoon's voice coming from Ki-Cheol's room. But when he entered, he was taken aback.

What's this?!

Stunned by the sight and the wet tissues scattered around, he noticed Ji-Hoon's shoulder flinching. Seong-Il quickly shut the door. Seong-Il, of course, knew what Ji-Hoon was doing as he was a father of a son who was going through puberty.

What is he masturbating in someone else's house? Especially in Ki-Cheol's room. I'll have to talk to him later. Disgusting.

Ki-Cheol seemed to have gone out with Yong-Joo, and Kim Ji-Hoon was acting strangely.

Although he always appeared to be a bit off, he hadn’t been this crazy before. Hmm… What on earth is happening in outer space?

Kim Ji-Hoon was the one who facilitated the contract with Hera, so it would have been nice if he could deal with returning the money. However, he didn’t seem to be in the right mind to do so.

Seong-Il couldn’t take any steps further. He wondered if pigs that were dragged to the slaughterhouse would feel like this.

Then he heard Hera's voice from around the corner.

"How long are you going to leave the guest alone?"

"Oh, I was just about to go."

"Where's the lord of the sanctuary?"

Seong-Il instinctively blocked the door, and Hera became suspicious. As Hera got closer to him, Seong-Il grew more anxious.

“U… Ummm… Let’s go into the room and talk more.”

Seong-Il said while bewildered and shaking his hands. Hera didn’t take her eyes off the room. She'd heard about her love competitors, including his ex-wife, Choi Ga-Young of Iljoo Construction, Jamie of Jeonil Group, and even the Queen of the Baclan mainland. Seong-Il's reputation for not refusing any woman intensified Hera's doubts.

“Seong-Il hyung’s popularity is at its peak in the mainland. I have heard he has many women chasing after him, but don’t worry. I will watch him closely.”

Hera remembered what Kim Ji-Hoon, the Lord of the Sanctuary, had once said. That was why she really wanted to see what Seong-Il was hiding.

“We can talk anywhere. I think it’d be good to change the place for a fresh mood.”

Hera hinted at the door that Seong-Il was covering and spoke.

No! I must prevent that. My brother is having his 'happy time'. As a man, she absolutely cannot get in!

Seeing him so flustered, there's no doubt he's hiding a woman. I knew it.

Hera's hand grazed by Seong-Il's side and grabbed the door handle. Immediately, Seong-Il turned and covered Hera's hand.

"What are you doing?"

"What are you hiding?"

"Hiding? It's Ki-Cheol's room."

"Move away."

"They say the scariest thing in the world is a creditor, and it's true! I'm getting nervous."

"Step aside."

"I can't let you!" Seong-Il intentionally raised his voice. "I will never let you!"

He hoped that by doing so, Kim Ji-Hoon, who was having his 'happy time' inside, would stop. Hera did not back down, and neither did Seong-Il. Physical contact was inevitable between the one trying to open the door and the one trying to stop her. When it seemed impossible, Seong-Il hugged Hera tightly.

It was strange. On the mainland, it was natural for a woman not to be able to overcome a man's full strength when powers were blocked. The problem was that there was no resistance from Hera.

Seong-Il realized his mistake as he observed the calm Hera. Even if he tried his best, it seemed like he had embarrassed her. Hera's flushed cheeks were clear evidence.

"The rules of the mainland...are a bit strange, aren't they? I made a mistake."

As Seong-Il let go of his grip, Hera swiped his arm away with the back of her hand.

Slap!

"Don't ever touch me again. Not without my permission."

Seong-Il kept picturing the sight he had seen just before, wet lumps of tissue thrown on the floor along with the flinching Kim Ji-Hoon.

Damn you, Kim Ji-Hoon... This is all because of you. You're dead to me.

"I'm sorry."

Seong-Il immediately opened the door and entered after apologizing to Hera. Kim Ji-Hoon, either having finished his 'happy time' or having stopped due to the noise outside, was catching his breath while leaning on a chair.

Seong-Il swiftly approached and slapped the back of Kim Ji-Hoon's head with all his might!

Smack!

"Ouch!" Kim Ji-Hoon screamed and was flung into a corner.

"Ugh... Oh..."

"Huh? You bastard, what are you doing here? I thought it was Ki-Cheol."

Chapter ss41: Side Story 41 – A Month Later - Kwon Seong-Il (2)

「Title: South Korea’s stock market hits an all-time high… KOSPI surpasses 3,700 points. Are we entering the era of 4,000 and 5,000?

Today, the KOSPI has pierced through the 3,700 mark, setting a new, all-time high. Starting from last week, the KOSPI has been continually setting new records. It has been surging since it was announced that Iljoo Construction and Daehoo Construction were selected as the entering groups.

In particular, Daehoo Construction, an affiliate of Jeonil group, is currently hitting the upper limit of 29.99%, while Ilsung Electronics, which had raised high expectations, is unable to escape the lower limit of 29.99%.

Today, KOSPI showed a record-breaking ten percent surge, breaking through 3,775 and leading global stock markets.

Yesterday, Lee Dae-Jin, the head of the investment strategy team at Daehoo Securities, said, “We are on the verge of entering a new era for our civilization. The preference for risk assets in the global financial market is becoming clear.” He added, “We had anticipated the all-time high of 2,600 points within this year, but now any prediction seems meaningless."

According to the Korea Exchange, individual investors have net bought 'KODEX Leverage' worth fifteen trillion won since the boom began on November 12th. This ETF tracks twice the daily return of the KOSPI 200 futures index. If the KOSPI 200 futures index rises one percent in a day, this ETF rises by two percent.

Individual investors who have invested in this ETF have made a nearly 180% return in the past three weeks due to the index's surge. The all-time highs in global stock markets, not just the KOSPI, are believed to have stemmed from high expectations about the outer space venture following an agreement among the top ten global investment firms four days ago.

Comments:

└It's not too late. Considering the scale and level of civilization of Saint Dragorin, the venture has no choice but to expand.

└This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity in human history. It's a blessing for all of us to live in this era. Isn't it time for the three pillars of God Odin?

└Goddin! Goddin! Goddin!

└Should I enter now as it keeps rising?

└I predict 5,000 points tomorrow. Hurry up and board! Surely no one is foolish enough to short the market now.

└I crave gains.

└The leader is not Daehoo Construction but Ilsung Electronics. Think about who the president of the World Awakened Association is. It's an obvious fact.

└Do you think the association president would be interested in the likes of Ilsung? Why would he care about a mere planet when he lives like an emperor? Anyway, I hope you don't jump into the Han River. You're not the only one invested in Ilsung, okay?

└The moment financial sanctions are announced, everyone here will collapse. They say sanctions are coming soon.

└If you're jealous, invest too. Just sell your soul to get more money. Why the negativity in this glorious era?

└Goddin! Goddin! Goddin! Let's break the upper limit of leverage tomorrow!

└King Association~ Please give us one more big win!

└There's no supply for Daehoo Construction. Give us a chance. Let's share the profits. It's unfair.

└It's too strong today. Go easy. We need to go long, right? It's not a one-time business.

└Yes! I entered at the opening and made a 15% profit. I only trust Him! KOSPI 10,000, let's gooo~

└Goddin! Goddin! Goddin! Amen. 」

...Damn, should I try it too?

As Seong-Il read the article, he became more anxious. While he was drowning in ever-increasing interest, everyone else seemed to be thriving.

I should've held back, even for Hera's sake.

Kim Ji-Hoon left for outer space urgently, claiming his neck disc had burst, and Hera left for another purpose. In the end, the loan repayment issue was not resolved at all.

However, the reason why he couldn't hold onto Hera was because of one fact that Kim Ji-Hoon had shared. How could Hera, just because of her name, have had such a massive amount of fifty billion dollars?

She had borrowed that money from the U.S. government. In return, Hera promised to pressurize the association so that a company designated by the U.S. government could venture into outer space.

That was why Hera's current location was the headquarters of the World Awakened Association.

Although I'm trapped, I'm still grateful.

He didn't know why she had shown such favor to him. But there was one unchanging truth in the world that there was no such thing as a free lunch apart from the interest.

Seong-Il sighed again.

...Why did I get involved? What should I do now?

His eyes naturally turned to the monitor.

...Stocks.

***

Of course, Seong-Il knew that if he mishandled stocks, it would be a total disgrace. But this thing called 'leverage' has recorded a 180% return in just three weeks. So, if he put in 100 million won, he would earn 180 million won.

If I had put in fifty billion dollars, how much would that be?

It turned out that stocks from the selected companies, Daehoo Construction and Iljoo Construction, were unbuyable even if he wanted them.

If I have to buy, I have to buy leverage, but what's leverage? What is ETF?

The internet explained it as follows: it's like a stock, but it's not. It's like a fund, but it's not.

In a nutshell, it was a stock that operated like a fund, but Seong-Il found it hard to grasp this concept. Fortunately, there were many reference videos on YouTube. In these times, when almost everyone was into stocks, he didn’t even have to search. Popular recommended videos were all about them.

「Elementary students understand Leverage ETF.」

「Invest in ETF (Leverage) right now, the greatest era of humanity!」

「Ten hard-carry tips learned from gamer_butler's play.」

「Pay attention to the potential value of Saint Dragorin.」

There were more.

「Stock Market Bubble - unprecedented rapid rise. Clear signs of overheating. Relying solely on rosy hopes without real performance.」

「97 IMF Crisis, 00 IT bubble, 08 Subprime, this July's King of Hell hearing... The strongest crash is approaching.」

Videos from so-called financial experts with negative views were also visible. But Seong-Il wasn’t interested in that. Seong-Il grabbed a pen and paper and started watching the video titled "Elementary students understand Leverage ETF."

After a few viewings, he roughly understood the concept of ETFs.

So, it's a product created to invest in stock indices. There are indeed brilliant minds in the world. How did they come up with this?

Simply put, the stock index included all the stocks in the market. So, if a financial company, like Ilsung Securities, linked all the stocks on the market to an ETF product? The product would naturally move according to the stock index.

In other words, buying an ETF had the effect of diversifying investments in all domestic companies listed on the KOSPI! The exact mechanism of how ETF prices were determined was related to the existence of LP (Liquidity Provider) and future prices. But individuals only needed to know the basic concept.

Indeed, nothing is as important as diversifying investments! This is a great discovery.

Seong-Il had heard that diversifying investments was important in stock investment. He felt like he was seeing things with fresh eyes. If he had bought leverage earlier, then he wouldn't have to fret about the interest.

He immediately picked up the phone. He was calling where a substantial amount of money, which Hera lent him or to be precise, the US government accommodated and lent back through Hera, was tied up. It was a call to the US headquarters of SOB (Sun of Bank).

<Hello, how are you? It's Caliber.>

<Hello, Mr. Caliber.>

<I need to withdraw some of my money. Please transfer it to the account you're currently calling. It's a Korean account.>

<May I ask why?>

<Do you know what an ETF is? I'm thinking of investing a bit in it.>

<Are you referring to the entire fifty billion dollars?>

<Is there a problem?>

"As you know, fifty billion is a significant amount for us. Therefore, we need some preparation time. As you know, Mr. Caliber…>

<Just skip the 'as you know' part. If I want my money back, why all this talk? Do customers need to worry about the bank's situation? Just deposit my money quickly. Isn't that what banks are for?>

<...Mr. Caliber.>

<Oh, should I come over there myself? I assume you don't want to upset King of Hell.>

<We understand. But if you're looking for an investment, how about investing in the US stock market?>

<I'm Korean.>

A Korean should invest in Korea. Why would they invest elsewhere?

***

Jeonil Bank was in chaos because a whopping fifty billion dollars suddenly came in without any prior notification.

“What…what the heck is this fund?”

"It's from Mr. Kwon Seong-Il... Caliber's account."

"Was it reported? To the Financial Services Commission (FSC)?"

"Yes. The chairman of the FSC is currently visiting. The bank president is also in a frenzy because of this."

"Damn, this is driving me crazy. The FSC is one thing, but what about us? What does the foreign exchange team say? Huh?"

"What can they do?"

"…First, process it and then report. I'll contact Caliber."

"Okay, sir."

Having a large influx of foreign currency would generally strengthen our foreign exchange reserves, which would be a good thing. However, the problem was that this country was an exporting nation, not an importing one. In a country that relied on exports, a strong domestic currency could be fatal. Things were already turbulent due to this issue, and now Caliber added fuel to the fire.

Not just the FSC. The Blue House also directly sent official documents to all banks. The message was clear. They wanted to prevent foreign investors from coming in and exchanging their dollars for domestic currency. While Caliber wasn't a foreigner, the dollars that came into his account that day were unprecedented in scale. The only similar incident would be back during the IMF crisis when Jeonil Group, then known as Jeonil Investment, brought in hundreds of billions of dollars.

The deputy bank president hesitated several times before picking up his cell phone.

He has to pick up…

Just then, internal phones in the office began ringing all at once, and employees who had just left the room looked back in surprise. The deputy bank president stared at the monitor in shock.

As expected, the exchange rate had dropped significantly in the most recent announcement. Caliber was exchanging his dollars for the domestic currency.

「Exchange rate plummeting.」

「[Breaking News] Confirmed inflow of investment funds amounting to fifty billion dollars.」

「[Breaking News] KOSPI breaks the 3800 mark!」

***

At that moment, Gillian and Jessica were also facing the same issue.

"Fifty billion dollars have entered Korea. We can't know who's hot money it is, but we're certain it's not from us. Maybe it's from China? I can't think of such a fool. It's impossible to be that stupid."

"Hmm... What's clear is, as you said, once the fool joins in, there's no turning back. We're planning to make a profit, but what about you?"

"We feel the same. And we'd also like to teach that fool a lesson. When the fifty billion dollars waiting in Korea is put into action, we'll consider that D-day. Sort of a flare."

"Of course. Investing such a huge amount in this unprecedented bubble, even if that hot money loses, it's worth it. I'll contact Brian."

"He will surely think the same."

"Most likely."

Gillian began sorting out the documents. The surge was over. Now, it was time to prepare for the crash.

Chapter ss42: Side Story 42 – A Month Later - Kwon Seong-Il (3)

Inside the KODEX Leverage Management Department of Ilsung Asset Management, Lee Cheol-Woo felt a scream rising in his throat. The speed at which the suddenly emerged big player devoured the sell volume was tremendous.

"Are they crazy? Who are these people?!"

Shouts, which almost sounded like screams, could be heard from the next counter. Lee Cheol-Woo wanted to scream too, but he needed every second to move his fingers more efficiently.

Strictly speaking, ETFs were not stocks. They were artificially created products. They were the products designed to follow stock prices, and LPs[1] like Lee Cheol-Woo's department had the obligation to adjust sell and buy volumes according to market demands of clients.

However, the appetite of the big player, or rather monster, was truly vast. As soon as food was served on the table, it was devoured instantly. It seemed that ordinary quantities wouldn't satisfy this monster's appetite.

Soon, not only Lee Cheol-Woo but all the managers in the department were also waiting for the approval of the department head. Finally, they received an okay sign.

Lee Cheol-Woo swallowed his saliva and cautiously pressed the keyboard. He offered up a dish worth forty-two thousand won a piece, a total of ten million dishes, which amounted to four trillion won.

The moment he saw that even this massive volume was instantly consumed, a gasp escaped from him.

"Wow!"

Who could eat all of this?! But he didn't have time to just sit in awe. The monster's hunger was so intense that continuous offerings had to be made.

***

After the market closed, only silence prevailed inside Ilsung Asset Management's KODEX Leverage Management Department.

What on earth had happened? Understanding the reality was challenging. It was a truly unprecedented event.

By the close of the market, the monster had consumed a whopping forty trillion won, solely in the KODEX Leverage. This meant that the market capitalization of the KODEX Leverage product had grown accordingly.

Despite the bull market where all stocks soared madly, the size of the KODEX Leverage broke into the top ten of all domestic stocks. Even though stock market history was being rewritten again, this was just too much.

Lee Cheol-Woo got up upon receiving a call from the department head. The market had closed, but the real busy work was about to begin. However, the fact that he got a call from the department head meant even he was in shock from the situation.

"What do you think happened?"

"I can't comprehend it."

Lee Cheol-Woo answered honestly. He had witnessed the insane frenzy of a monster. The only description that came to mind was 'insanity.' Spending an astounding forty trillion won just on ETF buying?

Yet, against all odds, the monster's frenzy shattered what seemed to have been an impossible boundary. The mere ETF was not supposed to influence both the physical and futures markets!

ETFs were originally designed to support those markets, but they played a leading role in influencing those markets this time. Hence, both the futures and spot markets surged significantly. This was the power of the astronomical amount of forty trillion won.

“Today, fifty billion dollars flowed into our country.”

“I wasn’t aware. Then, the exchange rate would be…”

Despite such a significant event, everything was chaotic because of the appearance of the monster. A thought suddenly struck Lee Cheol-Woo, and his eyes widened in surprise.

“Did that money come into our product?”

“There’s no other explanation. Who would buy forty trillion won's worth of ETFs? Especially in just one day. The timing is right.”

“Could it be...a Korean with foreign nationality disguising as an individual investor?”

The Jonathan Investment Finance Group had distributed two trillion dollars for social stability to the Awakened. Recently, His collection was traded for one trillion dollars. Moreover, the valuation of leading US companies in the fourth industry and the emerging industry was at least one trillion dollars.

Although figures in trillions were often mentioned that amount less than that wasn’t that impressive, fifty billion dollars was still an astronomical number. Only entities known as hedge funds, hot money, and institutions like pension funds, especially those with huge capital, could move such amounts.

“It’s highly possible. Probably.”

There was a brief moment of silence between Lee Cheol-Woo and the department head. The Korean economy was completely at the mercy of foreigners. Not only did the Jeonil Group swallow the economy of this country, but an external force disguised as an individual also appeared and started making unbelievable moves. They pumped forty trillion won into the ETF... It made no sense.

Although it seemed that their intentions may have amplified the bubbles in the futures and spot markets, what was incomprehensible was why it specifically had to be the ETF. If their goal was really to inflate the bubble, there were many ways to do so. Their decision was the worst of the worst.

This was especially true as Leverage was merely a hedge among influential groups. It was usually kept at a minimal proportion, and the loss ratio hardly ever exceeded one percent.

Lee Cheol-Woo tried to make sense of this nonsensical situation.

“As you know, our stock market is leading the global market.”

When the Korean stock market rose, so did the global market on that day. However, ever since His appearance, this trend changed. The entire world was now focusing on Korea, His homeland. There was even a rumor that Korea might join the UN's Permanent Membership. This was because of the favorable winds brought about by Him.

“The main player in the current surge is our country, isn't it?”

“There's no disagreement on that. Continue.”

“Fifty billion dollars is a significant amount for us, but if we look at it from a macro perspective, consider the top ten global investment firms. They've suffered significant losses from the recent agreement. Although they're defenders with good intentions, the war is now over. They might be getting back to their main business.”

Lee Cheol-Woo added, “How much they benefited from spending fifty billion dollars today is beyond calculation. But if you wonder why they chose our leverage, it might be to attract even the conservative individuals. The news headline for tomorrow all over the world will be the same.”

Assuming that they had invested an additional fifty billion dollars after already having a substantial position, this money could be bait.

Lee Cheol-Woo remembered a legendary story from financial history. Jonathan Hunter, now known as the Guardian King of Hell and God of Finance, had once shown such a miracle.

“In 1998, Jonathan Hunter purchased Russian bonds worth one billion dollars.”

It was a story too well-known among those in the industry. Anyone studying finance definitely knew about it.

The director nodded. At that time, nobody could predict that Russia would go bankrupt. However, only Jonathan Hunter suspected it. He even confronted the capital forces trying to protect Russia. It was the '98 financial war triggered by Russia.

“And Jonathan Hunter lost that billion, but thanks to that, he reaped huge benefits.”

“Do you think it's similar this time? Do you think they'll further drive the market?”

Lee Cheol-Woo hesitated. After all, it was just an assumption.

“…Considering today… I'm sorry. It's something I've never even imagined.”

“No worries. I thought the same at first. Just checking, do you have a separate account? It's okay. I won't tell anyone. I'm just worried.”

“Yes.”

“Just watch the market and don't invest more. The volatility is unpredictable. Think of the consequences.”

“I've been dying because of the recent housing prices anyway. Thank you for caring.”

“Let’s get back to work. I don’t even think I can go home today. Wait a minute. This is a call from the headquarters.”

The department head answered the call, but as the conversation progressed, his face became increasingly grim. By the end, he looked utterly shocked. Lee Cheol-Woo waited. After a while, the head spoke.

“You know I like you a lot, right? Don't tell anyone about this.”

“…”

“It was Caliber.”

“Excuse me?”

“The one who took a crazy amount of our leverage is Caliber.

The silence was so heavy that it seemed to weigh down the air. Lee Cheol-Woo struggled to speak.

“Wh…wh…why? Why the heck?”

“I don’t know. Maybe something to do with Jonathan Investment Group? A connection between the heroes? I actually don’t know.”

“Then that makes even less sense. Why would he go about it this way…?”

“What is this?”

“What on earth is going on?”

“What the fuck is this?”

***

Huff. Huff.

Seong-Il's breathing was continuous and heavy. Indeed, the saying "money begets money" was true. Was making money always this easy? He felt regret for entering the market so late.

Although the profit rate on his account read six percent, the total profit was approaching 2.4 trillion won. 2.4 trillion won in just one hour!

I should take shots to celebrate this. No, wait, now's not the time for soju.

After all that, he still had funds remaining. If he had placed a high stake in stable assets like leverage, shouldn't he have reserved a bit and aimed for high risk, high return? Diversification in investment was crucial.

As He protected the mainland, I should take charge of my life. It's surely not too late. This is just the beginning!

With excitement in his eyes, Seong-Il began browsing various stock community forums. Then, a particular post caught his attention.

Caliber-themed stock?

「Title: Stocks related to the expedition / Caliber theme's leading stock * Hyunji Construction」

What's this Caliber theme about? Is there something I'm not aware of?

「Although Caliber hasn't yet ventured into outer space, his influence as one of the chosen final heroes is undeniable. Every word about the Caliber holds significant sway in the Awakened Association. Regardless of his whereabouts, his reputation within the Association is noteworthy as he holds a respected position on the board.

#Hyunji Construction (refer to the daily chart)

As depicted in the daily chart, Hyunji Construction, representing the Caliber-themed construction stocks, is experiencing continuous growth, breaking its daily highs.

#Kim Joo-Han, the chairman of Hyunji Construction, and Go Hoon, an external director, both graduated from Woojeon High with Caliber. Also, Go Hoon is known to frequent a restaurant that is popularly known as Caliber's favorite, Wondong Sundaeguk (as seen in Go Hoon's KakaoStory update from November 30, 2017).

#Since its association with the Caliber theme, Hyunji Construction has been gaining lots of focus. Given Caliber's prominence, this upward trajectory is anticipated to persist. It's also projected to follow in the footsteps of #Iljoo Construction, one of the top-performing stocks. If Caliber does decide to venture forth, it's foreseen that Hyunji Construction will rise as a leading stock under Caliber's theme.」

Who are Kim Joo-Han and Go Hoo? But since I am Caliber, shouldn't I be investing in Caliber stocks?

Koreans invest in Korea. Caliber invests in Caliber! Of course, Seong-Il didn't pay attention to the cautionary notes mentioned below.

「 *This is the one and only opportunity in human history.

*However, always approach wealth accumulation, especially stocks, with a conservative mindset. It's essential to keep some funds liquid for safer measures.」

1. Liquidity Providers. ☜

Chapter ss43: Side Story 43 – A Month Later - Kwon Seong-Il (4)

「Why is the world stock market shaking again? …Fifty billion dollars pour into Korea’s ETF」

「Is it a signal for a third surge? Or a sign of a bubble burst? ...The market’s verdict is a third surge signal! 」

「Something happened in Korea. Cheers of joy echo around the world. 」

「ETF leads the market! Experts are bewildered. 」

Jessica asked, "Are you sure it's not from our side? Who would pour such money into an ETF? Now, it's impossible to tell whether they're just stupid or a genius."

Gillian wasn't in the mood to answer because of the bizarre acts committed by the unidentified hot money in Korea. Ideally, he would have wanted to discuss this with Jessica all night, but more importantly, there was the baby Jessica was carrying.

He said, "You should rest now."

"But..."

"No one can oppose us. You don't doubt that, do you?"

Gillian managed to send Jessica to bed after some effort.

"Now, it's impossible to tell whether they're just stupid or a genius."

Gillian couldn't shake off what Jessica had said. The term "genius" had only been mentioned once by the genius Jessica. And now, this was the second time.

Gillian had to rethink his previously scorned opponent. If the opponent was an ordinary idiot, then guessing their portfolio would be easy. When people with that kind of capital planned to enter Korea, they usually invested in large-cap stocks and hedging in futures.

However, that wasn't the case. The opponent had pumped nearly fifty billion dollars into a mere ETF. And the result? They influenced both Korea's spot and futures markets, rapidly inflating the global bubble.

I never thought of this method.

The ETF, inherently bound by the direction of futures, ended up leading the futures market?

Nonetheless, market madness was hard to understand in theory alone. Thus, Gillian tried to comprehend the reality.

If they intentionally led this madness...they could be a genius.

Of course, this wasn't necessarily bad. Due to the enlarged bubble, it seemed to be possible for him to recover from the massive losses from the past agreement.

Yet, the uncomfortable fact remained that a potential genius had emerged. He had observed how the mysterious figure had taken over the Bilderberg Club, and how they monopolized the global economy. A single genius disrupted the world order and established a new one.

However, such an event should never have happened again. There had never been a market in human history filled with such good intentions. It was the same during the process of saving the world and even after completing this monumental task.

The agreement signed among the top ten global investment firms on November 4th, returning the shares of global companies in His pockets to the market, had reinvigorated the stagnant global economy even at a significant loss.

Undoubtedly, Jonathan Hunter and he had to follow His good intentions. It was their duty and responsibility.

Gillian checked the monitor again. Sure enough, the anomaly from Korea was still spreading globally.

For now, they're in an opposing position to ours. So they're inflating the bubble.

But even if they were on the same side, he had to always be wary of a genius. After all, they disrupted the existing order and exploited unforeseen vulnerabilities, much like someone trying to mimic Him.

"Hmm."

Gillian's brow furrowed with intense displeasure.

However, it wasn't just displeasure. The opponent reminded him of Him, but they lacked the same good intentions. Though He had to make many inevitable sacrifices when monopolizing the financial world, it was part of their grand plan to save the world. But now, this opponent was inflating the bubble out of sheer greed.

Gillian immediately picked up his phone. He thought Jonathan Investment Finance Group would also be agonizing over the same issue.

Soon, the call connected. No greetings were necessary, given the nature of the matter.

<Gillian: If the bubble grows bigger here, then we won’t be able to handle the aftermath of a crash. This is the limit.>

<Brian Kim: I agree. This could trigger a global economic crisis.>

There was an unmistakable sound of discomfort in Brian Kim’s voice.

<Brian Kim: I am glad you contacted me at this time. The CEO is very mad.>

Gillian could vividly imagine the enraged look of Jonathan Hunter. He was terrifying in the last hearing, and Jonathan’s bloody appearance after defending against the attack made Gillian hold his breath in terror.

<Gillian: Yes, I thought so. Who do you think they are? They seem to be disguised as individuals for now.>

<Brian Kim: If they are one of ours, we will find out soon.>

<Gillian: Have you contacted the South Korean government?>

<Brian Kim: If they are disguised as individuals, they are prepared in their own way. So the CEO thinks there is no need to know even a pseudonym, not knowing who they are. He is very angry, which is understandable.>

<Gillian: Then, we need to address the situation first. Let’s press them hard right now.>

<Brian Kim: That’s what the CEO said, and I agree.>

<Gillian: Should we start from Europe?>

<Brian Kim: Yes, If there is a power behind them, we will be able to catch their tail.>

Where could it be? China? Russia? Arab? Or is it Japanese funds?

Gillian felt a surge of determination. He could not tolerate those who tried to trigger a global economic crisis despite already making substantial profits. He had protected this place so hard!

<Gillian: Alright. Let’s start with Europe.>

Gillian grabbed his coat, ready to jump into the battlefield.

***

「Wow, bros! What is going on here? After-hours trading is going crazy! Big institution-like players have appeared!」

「I told you. Hyunji Construction is the lead stock! God-liber! God-liber! God-liber! Hip hip hooray! Hip hip hooray!」

「Now, the Hyunji Construction is truly the lead stock! No regrets if you missed out on Iljoo Construction. I am really looking forward to tomorrow.」

「 Damn. Is this a tactical stock? So jealous.」

「 Congratulations. - Nationwide Democratic Stock Rich Movement」

「 I'm envious of the shareholders. Congrats, congrats.」

「 Didn't I tell you to just trust Caliber? Ah, just trust our godly Caliber.」

「As long as Lord Caliber is here, Hyunji Construction will forever be amazing. Very happy!」

「Is this the homeland of Lord Caliber? Set a feast. Cheers!」

「What is Representative Kim Joo-Han doing? If it were me, I would've changed it to 'God Caliber Construction' a while ago. Right, gentlemen?」

「Just because it rose after hours doesn't mean it will tomorrow. Please, let's not overreact.」

「Can't you see the buying sentiment? Even the tiny ones are getting caught up. Slightly faltering.」

「Get me a shot of soju and a plate of soondae! Even if I eat and die today, I'm going to heaven.」

What's with them? Why are they all copying me? It's hilarious.

Seong-Il laughed so hard his stomach hurt. Leverage closed the market with a modest profit, and even after the market closed, they managed to buy into the Hyunji Construction.

The fun of the world was right here. Seong-Il placed his hands on the keyboard with an excited smile. He started typing slowly with one letter at a time.

「 Title: Do you guys like this? It's just the beginning, so don't get too excited.

Author: 500 Billion Debt Guy

Content: But why are you guys copying the Caliber way of speaking? Are you paying for it? It's so funny I could die. I haven't laughed this hard in a while. Thanks.」

Seong-Il waited for comments. But excited posts like these kept coming up non-stop. His post was soon moved to the next page without getting any attention. The only thing that had increased was the view count, which reached double digits.

I wish I got some comments.

「Title: The institutional-level big player you guys are talking about is me! Recommend other stocks too.

Author: 500 Billion Debt Guy

Content: I still have some money left, but it feels wrong to hold cash in such a good market. Due to my manly pride, I can't tell anyone but you guys.」

「└ YOLO: Ah, sir. Stop with the lies.」

Finally a comment!

「└ 500 Billion Debt Guy: Why would I lie? It's not like I have anything to gain.

└ YOLO: Lol, you're getting overly excited.

└ 500 Billion Debt Guy: Stocks are so fun. I've been living so carelessly.

└ YOLO: Exactly, sir. Life's no big deal, right?

└ 500 Billion Debt Guy: By the way, where do you live?

└ YOLO: Busan, sir.

└ 500 Billion Debt Guy: That's close. If you lived nearby, I would've asked to grab a drink. Won-Dong's Soondae is so good.

└ YOLO: Oh, I've wanted to try God-Dong's Soondae~ But how much did you make?

└ 500 Billion Debt Guy: I made enough to not worry about interest for a while.

└ YOLO: Ah, what a worry-free concern. If only I had the money to pay some interest, it'd be a game-changer.

└ 500 Billion Debt Guy: Having lots of money isn't always good.

└ YOLO: Lol, sir. Instead of talking here, come to our group chat.」

"Ki-Cheol! What's a group chat?" Seong-Il shouted to the living room.

"It's a group messaging room. Why?"

"Come here for a sec. There's a link. How do I enter? It's not working."

[ * 500 Billion Debt Guy has entered. ]

[ * Notice: Greet with the Caliber salute! ]

***

The chat, already bustling with nearly two hundred people, was as amusing as Seong-Il had expected. Everyone was emulating their own tone as if they were on the Hyunji Construction topic board on the website.

[YOLO: God-liber! God-liber! God-liber!]

[500 Billion Debt Guy: Wassup!]

[YOLO: Welcome, bro~]

[(Room Master) Trust Only Godliber: Mr. 500 Billion Debt Guy, please follow the rules on the announcement.]

[500 Billion Debt Guy: God-liber! God-liber! God-liber!]

Hehehe. This is embarrassing but fun.

[(Room Master) Trust Only Godliber: Respected members, absolutely stick to the quantity. It’s just the beginning, but I believe that none of our respected members will sell foolishly.]

[(Room Master) Trust Only Godliber: Please follow the example of the Iljoo Construction seniors. Those seniors have great determination. They never let go, so the starting price always starts from the highest price.]

[(Room Master) Trust Only Godliber: Seeing the distribution of the big player today, it's obvious that there will be more tomorrow. The fact that he was caught outside regular trading hours means he will push the upper limit with a very strong will from tomorrow.]

[* Hyunji Construct In My Fist has entered.]

[* Hyunji Construct In My Fist: God-liber! God-liber! God-liber!]

[(Room Master) Trust Only Godliber: God-liber! God-liber! God-liber!]

[YOLO: God-liber! God-liber! God-liber!]

[Craving For Soju: God-liber! God-liber! God-liber!]

[Craving For Soondae: God-liber! God-liber! God-liber!]

Seong-Il chuckled and got up from his seat. It seemed like he could now let Ki-Cheol use the computer. He left Ki-Cheol's room and finalized his greeting message on his way to his bedroom.

[500 Billion Debt Guy: God-liber! God-liber! God-liber!]

By the time he crawled into the bed...

[YOLO: Respected members! Europe is suddenly going insane! -15%! -16%. What the hell is happening?]

[Craving For Soju: European market crashes!]

"What?!"

Seong-Il kicked off his blanket as he was shocked.

[(Room Master) Trust Only Godliber: Finally, a shake. I was wondering when it would come, but it's today, the timing really sucks.]

[(Room Master) Trust Only Godliber: Anyway, this should happen once. We need to shed the individual investors to go further.]

[(Room Master) Trust Only Godliber: The powers are weeding out the individual investors, so members, never get shaken. Do we have any reason to get scared? We're smarter than our past selves, aren't we?]

[Craving For Soju: God-liber! God-liber! God-liber!]

[Craving For Soondae: God-liber! God-liber! God-liber!]

[Room Master Trust Only Godliber updated the announcement.]

[* Notice: The European market is crashing, but it's just a shake. It's called shaking off individual investors. The U.S. stock market situation tonight is crucial, but it might affect our market tomorrow.]

[* Notice: But, by shaking like this, we can fly even higher!]

[* Notice: Hold tight! Those who get shaken off here are just fools!]

"Fuck..."

Seong-Il wiped under his nose with the back of his hand. Whether it was from the sudden pounding of his heart or something else, he felt like his nose was running.

A sudden crash in the European market? However, the chat room's leader seemed like a stock expert. Everyone was following his lead, and no one questioned him.

"That's right. If you get shaken, you're a fool. Stocks are about determination and unshaking wills..."

Chapter ss44: Side Story 44 – Bloody Wednesday - Pro Gamer Yang Seung-Hyun

“Seung-Hyun, did you invest in stocks or not? ”

“It was rising so fast that it was scary. Why?”

“No, nothing. You did well…”

The coach’s back as he was leaving looked somewhat gloomy. It was the opposite of the cheerful appearance he had shown consistently until yesterday. A teammate next to him shook his head at Seung-Hyun.

“Maybe the coach is considering jumping into the Han River.”

“Hey, don’t even joke about that! You should not say that. What do you mean by ‘jumping into the Han River jump?’”

The teammate switched the monitor screen without responding.

「 [Morning Market] Frenzied Plunge! KOSPI starts at -18% 」

“It’s frightening… It’s at minus twenty-one percent now. Good thing you didn’t invest.”

“Still, compared to how much it rose, it’s not that significant, is it?”

“The problem is how far it will fall.”

“Who knows, it might rise again tomorrow. Anyway, let’s not get involved. If you get in now, you won't even be able to sleep. But speaking of which, how is Butler?”

Seung-Hyun switched the screen to Butler's recent game. Undoubtedly, the most important thing wasn't something like stocks. Just like a nuclear bomb exploding in the world stock market, a similar event was unfolding in the world of pro gamers, where Seung-Hyun lived.

About a month ago, an unidentified gamer named Butler appeared for the first time. His appearance was indeed explosive.

It was a common belief in the industry that the top lane didn't influence the game's outcome as much as other lanes did. However, it was different for him. Not only did he possess tremendous physical skills, but his insight and broad view of the battlefield were also remarkable, as if he had an actual supporter next to him.

It was not about an in-game supporter. Unless people assumed he had a collaborator helping him with map reading and strategy, it was hard to comprehend his amazing plays.

Butler was known as an aggressive player, and he had no choice because he enjoyed fighting. He tended to initiate small skirmishes and grew by using the spilled blood during those times as nutrients. That was Butler’s play style.

However, once he finished growing, his play style changed drastically. Surprisingly, he became more rational and played to win. Though he could show off his skills, he even demonstrated sacrificial plays that were unseen in solo-ranked games, not to mention professional matches. In other words, he was not only aggressive but also stable. He had mastered how to win.

Therefore, it was not unreasonable for pro teams worldwide to use his rank game plays as textbooks, especially for the top laner.

Meanwhile…he’s ranked third now.

The gap between Seung-Hyun and him had closed to a reachable distance.

***

Belonging to the challenger tier meant that each person there was exceptional. Most were not amateurs, and even those who were called amateurs were mostly retired professional gamers.

Seung-Hyun had played many games both as a teammate and opponent of Butler. The conclusion he reached was a strong belief that the team recruiting Butler would secure the trophy in the next world championship.

However, Seung-Hyun's true reason for wanting to recruit him wasn't for the trophy. One might daringly call it admiration. Just as many juniors had admired him, he finally found someone he admired.

When competing, he wished to wear the same uniform, and in daily life, he hoped to share the same office and studies. Seung-Hyun didn't care whether Butler was a foreigner, as rumored or not.

Ah, he ignored my message again.

As expected, there was no response today either.

Butler is…truly haughty. Amazing.

When he thought of Butler, he felt the same as on the days of victory, seeing Him with the ultimate heroes.

It was then one of his teammates casually said..

“He’s second, second place! Butler has moved up to second place right now. Only two games apart now. He might catch up within an hour?”

“How would I defend it? It’s not like I can only focus on ranking.”

“It's still your title. It’s too precious to just let it go.”

“Thanks for saying that, but everyone is probably waiting for Butler to take first place. Anyway, it’s just a two-game difference?”

That meant there was still a chance. Seung-Hyun immediately hit the start button. He didn’t intend to be on the same team as Butler and earn the same points. On the contrary, he hoped to be on the opposing team.

He had to win two consecutive games to rank first. But if he ended up playing one game on the opposite side of Butler, it became a title match for Butler and a defensive match for him. If Butler won, his rank would go up while Seung-Hyun's went down. It would be a symbolic game for both.

[ The game starts. ]

Yes! Butler!

His prayer was answered. Butler was on the opposing team.

[(All) o2_kuma: Farewell, Seung-Hyun~]

[(All) sword_star: Farewell, Seung-Hyun~]

[(All) tewon_gumon: Farewell, senior Seung-Hyun~]

[(All) tewon_grab: Farewell, Seung-Hyun~]

The opposing team, which was blessed with the god of victory, was already noisy. Butler, of course, remained silent.

[(All) tewon_grab: Now that I think about it, it’s a defensive game for Seung-Hyun. Good luck~ lol]

Seung-Hyun responded.

[(All) jeonil_road: butler. This is your championship game.]

Let’s fight with all we have.

[(All) jeonil_road: Let's fight as hard as we can.]

Then, something that no one expected happened.

[(All) gamer_butler: ok.]

Huh?

[(All) sword_star: !Butler spoke!]

[(All) o2_kuma: I’m thrilled. It’s an honor, Butler!]

Butler...

Seung-Hyun blinked rapidly. No matter how many times he looked at the chat, Butler was the one who sent the text. He had tried to initiate conversation countless times but never received a response until now. Though it was a simple ‘ok,’ it was enough. Seung-Hyun could feel his heart pounding while feeling overwhelmed.

[(All) jeonil_road: I'll be the winner.]

[(All) gamer_butler: as long as you can.]

As long as you can...? Cool!

***

Seung-Hyun gave his best, as if he was participating in the world championship finals, fighting for the trophy in the last game.

[Defeat]

But indeed, Butler was Butler. Now Seung-Hyun could confidently say that Butler was the best in the world!

Seung-Hyun recalled the old days before he became a professional. It was the nights he spent awake when he achieved the first rank as an amateur. He defeated famous pros and finally saw his username at the very top. It brought joy as if he owned the world, but at the same time, a sense of emptiness.

Looking back, he mainly felt, “What now?”That was why he turned professional and aimed for the world championship trophy.

Now it was Butler's turn. Seung-Hyun, who had represented his era, had become the old generation, and a new one had emerged. Now, it was Butler's turn to walk the path Seung-Hyun had walked.

Butler couldn’t remain an amateur forever with such skills. The stage of true pros was a different game. Seung-Hyun wanted to share the joy, sorrow, ecstasy, and frustration he had felt on that stage with Butler. Certainly, Butler would soon experience the same emotions, the emptiness that comes with reaching the end.

You are the champion now.

[(All) jeonil_road: Now, you're the champion. You’re number one.]

But that's not the end.

[(All) jeonil_road: But that is not all.]

A new world is waiting for you.

[(All) jeonil_road: A new world awaits you. It’s time to go to the real world.]

Come with me.

[(All) jeonil_road: Come with me.]

Seung-Hyun poured out the words he had been harboring in his heart. However, Butler maintained silence. The chatter of their fellow players who had played with them was all there was.

When Butler eventually left, Seung-Hyun honestly almost cried. He didn’t know why. Some emotion welled up, making his eyes hot. Seung-Hyun sat there, completely dazed. He remembered his classmate he had had a crush on since high school, and the day when he gathered the courage to confess and got rejected became increasingly vivid. Back then, there were only two worlds for him when he was young. The game and his classmate.

He felt someone's gaze from the side. Feeling awkward for some reason, Seung-Hyun grumbled back, “What are you looking at? I told you, even I am no match for Butler.”

Of course, he said this without looking in that direction, covering his eyes with one hand.

“No, not that. It’s Butler.”

“What about him?”

“No, it’s Butler. Look.”

The teammate pointed at Seung-Hyun's monitor with his chin. Only then did Seung-Hyun notice a message he got.

[gamer_butler has sent a friend request.]

It was as soon as Seung-Hyun accepted the friend request.

[gamer_butler: It's not finished yet.]

It's not over yet?

[gamer_butler has created a custom battlefield.]

[gamer_butler has invited you. (custom battlefield)]

Seung-Hyun knew even without checking. Right now, Butler was suggesting to have a one-to-one battle without other teammates. Just the two of them.

Chapter ss45: Side Story 45 – New Year(1) - Chief Mourner Kim Jin-Cheol

Seong-Il woke up late after watching tv shows all night. It was well past 9 AM, the time when the Korean stock market opened as always.

Lost again today.

The market crash that started on December 5th continued to hold valid. However, he had now grown indifferent to it as he had gone downhill for almost a month. Yet, it wasn’t exactly resignation he felt.

At first, it seemed like a significant issue as if the world had collapsed. However, the shock was momentary. After all, it was just money. As long as he had enough to live on, nothing else mattered. It wasn’t as if his loved ones were in danger, nor had Doom Kaos' corps get resurrected.

Therefore, it wasn’t a big deal to lose some money. It wasn’t the end of the world if he had to sell his fist to Hera. Perhaps that was why Hera lent him such a tremendous amount of money. Considering the interests vested in the planet Saint Dragorin, which was larger than Earth, five billion dollars was a bargain for buying his fist.

Seong-Il suddenly noticed the quietness in the house. There was no sound of gaming from Ki-Cheol's room, which was unusual. He didn't hear the voice of Ki-Cheol’s best friend, Yong-Joo, who usually came over early in the morning.

Still, there were signs of life in Ki-Cheol's room. Ki-Cheol was undoubtedly in his room, but he wasn’t gaming. There was only one explanation that would make sense.

The boy must be bursting with energy this morning. It’s a good time.

Seong-Il smiled contentedly and started seriously considering whether he had stocked enough tissues in Ki-Cheol’s room. The tissues were more critical than the money he was losing in the stock market, and for a good reason.

Ki-Cheol had grown so much that he could lock himself in his room all day, but his size was only relative to when he was a baby. He still needed his parents. The boy might be hurting because of the discord between his parents.

Currently, Ki-Cheol was living apart from his mother. Seong-Il had to take care of the things that Ki-Cheol’s mother should have been doing, and he also needed to set an example as a father. This was why Seong-Il shaved every day and tried to maintain a tidy appearance, making careful considerations for Ki-Cheol's puberty.

He knew that the influence of friends slowly became more substantial than that of parents at Ki-Cheol's age. In that sense, Yong-Joo, Ki-Cheol’s best friend, was a decent kid.

The sun must be rising in the west, not seeing that kid today.

Seong-Il came out after taking a shower. Ki-Cheol was standing in the living room, waiting for him.

“Good morning. How did you sleep?”

“Not bad. Is Yong-Joo not coming over today?”

“Yong-Joo’s grandfather passed away. I think I should go to the funeral, but... What should I do there?”

“Hmm? When?”

“He said he passed away early this morning.”

Seong-Il responded after clicking his tongue, “Ah, starting the new year like that, huh? How old was he? Did he pass away from a chronic illness?”

“I don’t know the details. I wasn’t asked to come, but I should go, right?”

“He’s your best friend. Of course, you should go. Ask where the funeral is, and get ready.”

“Huh? Are you going too, Dad?”

***

「Room 303

Deceased: Kim Seung-Dae

Chief Mourner: Kim Jin-Cheol

Son: Kim Yong-Joo」

Room 303 looked relatively modest compared to the adjacent, which were using rooms 301 and 302 combined. The fact that Room 303 had fewer condolence visitors and was not filled with all sorts of floral wreaths like the hallway of the next room contributed to its humble appearance. There were only a few wreaths sent from the company Kim Jin-Cheol was affiliated with before retirement, related businesses, and a neighborhood community where his wife was active.

The hallway of Room 303 seemed vacant compared to the adjacent hallway, where dozens of wreaths were delivered.

Indeed, some visitors to Room 303 pitied Chief Mourner Kim Jin-Cheol simply for the emptiness, especially in comparison to the next room. Of course, Jin-Cheol wasn't bothered. Without any siblings and being retired, it was natural to have fewer visitors. He even appreciated the quietness as it allowed him to silently send off his father.

However, this cherished silence didn’t last long. It was shattered when someone from the next room approached with an unreasonable request.

“When the current group leaves, could you please move the room?”

“Move the room, you said?”

“As you see, we have too many guests. If it’s okay with your chief mourner, the funeral hall agreed to it.”

“I don’t understand what you are saying.”

“We would like to use Room 303 as well.”

Move the mourning room? Kim Jin-Cheol had never heard of such a thing. He was dumbfounded and lost for words. In the meantime, several more men from the next room approached, insisting on the same. Their entitled attitude was even more problematic.

Kim Jin-Cheol suppressed his emotions and spoke up. It was a place where raising one’s voice was inappropriate.

“Why don't you move? It’s absurd to ask someone to move a place where the deceased’s portrait is already enshrined. And you’re asking me for such an unreasonable thing.”

“We thought that since your house is receiving guests on a smaller scale, you might move.”

“A house receiving guests on a smaller scale?”

Kim Jin-Cheol felt his blood boil. “What did you just say?”

Even though he tried to control his anger and lower his voice, he couldn’t stop his words from trembling. The volume of the voice on the other side increased.

“What are you...!”

If his son Yong-Joo did not come into view, Kim Jin-Cheol would have forgotten where he was.

“You, don’t speak. This is adults’ business.”

Kim Jin-Cheol signaled his wife to take Yong-Joo away. The hallway became noisy with guests from both rooms and even the funeral hall staff joined in to mediate, but the commotion spread to guests from both sides.

There was shouting and finger-pointing. In the midst of this, even as the staff took Kim Jin-Cheol aside, the shouting continued, “You might have noticed, but there’s someone influential among the mourners next door.”

The staff gestured to the wreaths in the hallway, bearing names of congress members, corporate CEOs, and committee chairpersons. Kim Jin-Cheol recognized some of them.

“So what? I can’t move. Make sure you tell them clearly. Is this reasonable?”

“We are just suggesting this because we don’t want any trouble for you, the chief mourner. If that’s your decision, we’ll deliver your message.”

Although Kim Jin-Cheol had more to say, he swallowed his words. Continuing the uproar would only be disrespectful to his deceased father.

Nonetheless, his eyes reddened with anger surging up to his head, so he had to rush to the restroom. After washing his face with cold water, he looked at his reflection in the mirror.

He had never looked worse. What good was mourning after the person had passed? He believed it was a child’s duty to visit and treat their parents well while they were alive.

If he had known that such an absurd incident would happen to him, then he would have used all his connections, whether strong or weak, to avoid causing any distress to his deceased father.

He thought of the father of Ki-Cheol. He was one of the last heroes personally recognized by Him, the famous Caliber. He was a hero for the entire world and humanity and the most beloved individual of his time. Merely asking such a hero for a single wreath could have prevented the unimaginable humiliation that he, his family, and his deceased father had to go through.

Kim Jin-Cheol was deep in thought, contemplating whether to ask for help even now. With just one wreath from Caliber, he could show those rude and disrespectful people a lesson. If the name of humanity’s hero, Caliber, was associated with them, wouldn’t his father be able to rest more peacefully?

Kim Jin-Cheol pondered to this extent and let out a hollow laugh. “Desperation really knows no shame.”

He continued to laugh, thinking he had sunk to having the same thoughts as the ruthless people next door.

But something strange happened. The commotion outside was transforming in an unusual way. What was a moment of potential chaos had suddenly changed into a noise where no voices were attacking each other. The murmuring sounds were converging into one place.

Kim Jin-Cheol came out from the washroom as he was curious about the situation outside. Then, he found the commotion had moved towards the elevator.

One of his guests approached him, “It’s hard to say this, but...it seems like the family next door is more influential than we thought. Look over there.”

Kim Jin-Cheol noticed where everyone’s attention was focused. A new wreath and condolence money had arrived, but the people bringing them weren’t ordinary delivery men but serious-looking men.

A wreath that was placed in the hallway had texts written on it.

「Our condolences. Kwon Seong-Il」

「World Awakened Association」

Kim Jin-Cheol realized what was happening. Then, he stammered in unknown embarrassment, “That's not for the next room. It’s from Yong-Joo’s friend.”

Then another person approached. The solemn figure was the chief mourner from the next room and the same person who had initiated the commotion. He walked up to Kim Jin-Cheol cautiously and bowed his head.

“I... I apologize. Our family was rude. How can we make it up to you? Please just let us know...”

“Dad,” Yong-Joo interrupted, holding a phone. “Ki-Cheol’s father is asking if you can talk for a moment. Ki-Cheol’s father. Caliber!”

Yong-Joo emphasized the name Caliber deliberately. The chief mourner from the next room’s face turned ghastly pale as Kim Jin-Cheol took the phone.

“Hello, Mr. Caliber. Yes, yes. No, it's not rude. Please don’t say that. Yes. No, did Yong-Joo say that? There was a bit of chaos, but it’s fine now.”

Kim Jin-Cheol gestured for the chief mourner to leave, but he couldn’t move, just swallowing nervously.

“Oh, yes...yes? You’ve arrived? Why didn’t you come in? Yes. No, it’s fine. We are in Room 303 on the third floor. Yes, I'll see you shortly.”

The call ended. Silence filled the previously noisy hallway. Everyone’s gaze was fixed on the elevator doors, anticipating the arrival of humanity’s hero. Kim Jin-Cheol hurriedly moved to the room to greet the guest.

Soon, the elevator doors opened, revealing the awaited hero. Many wanted to speak to him, but he looked different from his media appearances. Of course, he wasn't smiling. With a stoic expression, he emitted an unapproachable aura. When he nodded for people to make way, it felt like a solemn command.

Names of famous politicians and entrepreneurs on the wreaths didn’t catch his attention as they scattered behind him. People who wanted to speak to him were left staring at his broad back.

“Bow twice in front of the deceased's portrait and get up, then bow halfway. After that, greet the chief mourner. Ki-Cheol, if you don’t know what to do, just watch and follow me.”

“Okay.”

Chapter ss46: Side Story 46 – New Year (2)

Woo Yeon-Hee just blinked. She did feel strange because the cold had lingered for too long. However, the pregnancy test clearly showed two lines. It wasn’t that she had never imagined this day. In fact, she often vaguely fantasized about how truly happy she would be if she had a child with Seon-Hu.

However, when this became a reality, worries and regrets overcame joy. Woo Yeon-Hee blinked back tears, and her lips trembled.

What… What do I do? I didn’t know.

She began rummaging through the cabinet. The cold medicines she had been taking were there. She then searched through the trash can, pulling out not only empty beer cans but also any trash she could find. She checked the labels on the cold medicines and other trash, unconsciously biting her nails.

Her thoughts didn’t stop there. She remembered her travels, wandering through tourist sites and every time they docked at a port. What she thought was a simple cold was actually signals from the child in her womb.

Something like, “Mom, I’m in your belly.”

She did not realize this and lived her life drinking alcohol, eating unhealthy ice cream, and, worse, taking medication! Were the cold medicines the only problem? She had even taken painkillers in her eagerness to explore the tourist sites more. These thoughts rushed at her, and tears streamed down her face.

Looking back, it was unlikely that a cold would last that long. Why had she ignored it? Woo Yeon-Hee couldn’t stop crying, feeling immensely sorry for the child in her womb. She worried about the potential harm caused by the medicines she had taken.

"Amanda… What should I do?"

Woo Yeon-Hee lifted her head and spoke. Amanda stood there, trying to understand the situation with wide eyes.

"I didn’t know and ran around in the rain like crazy. I must have been out of my mind. Is it okay to take these medications?"

Woo Yeon-Hee handed Amanda the cold medicine and painkillers. Amanda accepted them but kept glancing at the pregnancy test on Woo Yeon-Hee’s thighs. Amanda knew the true identities of Woo Yeon-Hee and Seon-Hu. Learning that 'Mary' was carrying His child was shocking!

Amanda checked the items with trembling hands, possibly more so than Woo Yeon-Hee.

"As far as I know, taking cold medicine shouldn’t be a problem."

"I also drank alcohol."

Woo Yeon-Hee's tear-streaked eyes wandered aimlessly. In the eyes of Awakened, especially those under Mary's control in the Final Stage of the Stage of Advent, she was known as a ruthless villainess. Seeing this side of Woo Yeon-Hee was probably a first for Amanda.

"Please calm down and listen. I’ve seen this a lot around me."

Amanda tried to calm her trembling heart and sat beside Woo Yeon-Hee.

"Many people do the same thing. Everyone makes the same mistake."

Upon checking again, the pregnancy test still showed two clear lines. Although He was resting in the body of a human named Ethan, his omnipotent and omniscient divine status was highly revered. Amanda had to compose herself, realizing she was witnessing another enormous secret of the world.

"But such mistakes usually have little to no effect on the fetus. Don't worry. And congratulations, truly."

Amanda’s attempt at comforting her did not work on Woo Yeon-Hee’s anxiety. Her gaze was still unsettled. Frankly, Amanda wanted to ask what Woo Yeon-Hee was worried about. It was His child! Even if such actions negatively affected the baby inside her womb, everything would be resolved with just a touch of Him. He would never stand by idly to a child born between His beloved woman and Him.

From what Amanda had observed, He truly loved His woman and would be overjoyed more than anyone else at having a child.

But where was He on this joyous day? She had seen Him cooking in the kitchen this morning, as he had been doing lately, but not since then.

***

In a place where screams and the clashes of weapons intertwined, Joshua had recreated a game he used to enjoy playing within the spiritual realm. He had been immersed in the game until about a month ago, but all interest evaporated the moment he reached the top. The spiritual realm was created to relieve boredom and to demonstrate efforts to regain the will to live, so as not to ignore the Master’s hard work.

"You know what this is, right?"

After glancing at the battlefield spread out below, Seon-Hu placed something on Joshua's table. It was a dish worthy of being called art. It was schnitzel, a German-style, fried pork cutlet. The scent of lemon zest wafted from the schnitzel filled the air, accompanied by the delicate smell of spring from the white asparagus on the side. The sauce created beautiful curves on the plate, enhancing the aesthetics of the schnitzel, the cut asparagus, and the small cherry tomatoes.

Seon-Hu could confidently say his cooking had surpassed perfection.

If this doesn't work, there’s nothing more I can do with food.

Schnitzel was Joshua's favorite dish when he was a boy, as Seon-Hu had heard from Joshua's family. Joshua enjoyed dishes with white asparagus, just like any German, and he sought this dish until the Day of Advent.

"This is schnitzel with white asparagus. I figured you'd like it since it was your favorite. German cuisine isn’t bad, right?"

"Thank you, Master. Would you like to join me?"

"Of course."

As Seon-Hu sat next to Joshua, he added, “There's no need to stop them.”

Their gaze naturally drifted downwards.

"Let’s enjoy the meal while watching the spectacle."

There was no need for Seon-Hu to stop the battle below. If he could instill the will to live in Joshua by solely focusing on food, he would have succeeded long ago. This time, like enjoying a meal while watching TV, they should keep it casual. That was how Seon-Hu wanted to start, making it less stressful for Joshua.

"I haven’t seen that fellow before, have you? The one that looks like us.”

Seon-Hu pointed at a subject. It was positioned in the center of the field. Specifically, it was handling the middle attack route among the three attack routes.

“It was summoned yesterday.”

Although it came from another dimension, its appearance was an exact replica of a human, which was unusual. That was the reason it attracted Seon-Hu's attention. It wielded a sword and knew how to use energy through supernatural means.

Seon-Hu recognized its identity immediately. This place was a recreation of the game he and Joshua enjoyed playing. But strictly speaking, this was a hell created for malicious spirits and also a path of Asura[1] Entities filled with malice acted merely as minions, engaging in endless battles until they truly perished or were annihilated.

Those with larger energy reserves would play roles similar to the main characters in the game, repeatedly experiencing this hell until they were defeated on the battlefield. And typically, those entities with larger energy were of a particular type. They were beings with the potential to challenge divinity.

Just as the beginning of Doom Kaos and Old One had started, those who reached the universe's truths through their enlightenment harbored significant energy. They could become the second Doom Kaos and Old One.

As enlightenment faded over eternal time, leaving only the ambition to become divine, they also possessed the potential to challenge the singular divinity.

Dell had taken on the role of monitoring and eliminating such creatures. She, now serving as the hands and feet of the master of the spiritual realm, was the second among the Valkyrie sisters with consciousness.

"So, who is the extremely wicked one this time?" Seon-Hu asked.

The Valkyrie that was being summoned here indicated that it was an entity that was thoroughly wicked, as it had not been annihilated yet.

"It's one that slaughtered an entire civilization. It didn't discriminate between enemies, allies, or kin."

"I thought so," Seon-Hu responded, having already noticed its malicious gaze.

"It seems adept at frontline battles but not so much at management, huh? There’s always one like that."

"I agree, Master. By the way..."

"Hm?"

"Did you move on to the next tier?"

"...Let's eat for now."

Seon-Hu diverted the topic back to the meal.

1. A world of suffering where the wars never end. ☜

Chapter ss47: Side Story 47 – New Year (3)

Ma-Hyeol pondered.

He had come to understand the principles of Absorption and Life and had reached the top of the sky. He naturally realized the existence of a vast universe beyond with that enlightenment. Perhaps, a problem lay there. A mere speck, a human, had dared to glimpse the heavens, thereby incurring its wrath.

Between the heavens and the earth lay a vast expanse that embraced all creations. From the perspective of the grand universe, humans were different from the commonly known belief. They weren't the entities bridging the heavens and the earth. They were merely specks that briefly rose and eventually faded away.

Hence, those heavenly judges who condemned him to hell for merely killing some of these beings were, in fact, the ones who violated the cosmic order.

However, he had no means to oppose them. As Ma-Hyeol destroyed the tower, he occasionally hesitated due to the gazes he felt from the vast sky above. To them, they were merely looking down, but to him, it felt like his soul was freezing under their scrutiny.

Even now, those heavenly judges were watching him.

"…!"

At that moment, Ma-Hyeol had to stop his thoughts. The spirits emerging from the opposing camp weren't problematic. Regardless of their varied appearances and their endless respawns upon being slain, one thing was clear. They posed no threat to him. They were simply too weak.

The real problem was their leader.

Like Ma-Hyeol, the enemy leader would also resurrect after a certain time from their base. Now, he could see the leader returning. Ma-Hyeol was demolishing the first tower, but he hurriedly stopped and began to retreat. While the resurrected enemy leader had fortified his weapons at the base, Ma-Hyeol had been solely focused on destroying the tower, leading to a clear disparity in strength. The power emanating from the opponent leader's ax was indeed different.

Such a demonic ax. I need to return to the base.

While Ma-Hyeol was retreating towards the safe zone, he suddenly heard something.

- Do not leave. I am watching. Lure the enemy. I will help you.

A voice coming from the forest echoed in Ma-Hyeol's head. It was from one of the monsters on his side that a creature entrusted with a role similar to a general.

It wasn't unusual for monsters to think and speak. After all, hell was such a place. However, it was unsettling to know that a monster possessed power equivalent to him, who had reached the top. He now knew that humans no longer bridged the heavens and the earth.

Even so, a mere monster giving commands… Where did it get the audacity to do so?

- This is my second time. As you can see, I'm here due to victory in the previous battle. If you wish to survive, follow my instructions. I told you not to go! I told you!

Ma-Hyeol ignored the plea.

Upon returning to the base camp, he saw newly summoned spirits. They, too, were preparing for battle. Although their eyes were filled with confusion and fear, they did not leave their formation. It was probably due to the command engraved in them when they were summoned to hell, just like the command imprinted on him.

***

Ma-Hyeol arrived at the base camp's weapons storage, and a blue ghost greeted him.

- Hello. You know, right? I am the owner here, Lu-Azo. You don't need another explanation, do you? If you can't figure it out, you should just die. Haha! Do you think intimidating looks will scare me? Why do you think I should fear and die because of it? Ridiculous. Seriously.

Ma-Hyeol's eyes twitched. How dare this entity belittle him in such a manner? This was inconceivable in the living world, whether it was a human, ghost, or monster. Everything on earth would flee just from his shadow. This small, winged, blue ghost would have trembled and fled from his mere shadow if they had met in the living world.

Yes, everything was under his dominion until the envoy from heaven descended. From the lives of commoners to the very essence of existence, they were all under him.

Ma-Hyeol's face hardened as he remembered the emissary from hell. The emissary, taking the form of a woman, had an utterly cold gaze. Whenever she looked down at him, he felt no different from any other worthless being. He didn't know how he was killed by that emissary nor how he was dragged here. When he came to his senses, he was in the midst of hell with a single command ingrained in him.

Keep fighting. Forever against beings like yourself. Keep fighting. Keep fighting.

Right then…

"The tower has been destroyed."

A terrible noise echoed from the heavens.

- Why are you so dazed? You seem lost. It's your tower. Your tower was destroyed. Pitiful. Do you want to live or die? If you don't want to live, just leave. I, Lu-Azo, am quite busy too.

The blue ghost smirked again.

***

"I can't work with our team. If I leave my spot, our side should cover it. What the hell is the jungler doing? Those guys are doomed."

"The jungler's too busy farming. It's obviously a bronze game, isn't it, Master?"

"It sounds like this is too easy for you. I heard there are better rounds than just between bronzes. What now...?"

"Yes?"

"Are you showing me a bronze game because I'm in bronze? That's mean."

"Are you still in bronze? I hadn't realized. I'm sorry."

"That place is inescapable even for a challenger. You've experienced it, you should know."

"As you might know, I started from there too."

"Being talented is a different story."

"Talented…"

"Gamer Butler. The world is curious about you. Of course, you disappeared suddenly. I feel the same. I want to see your gameplay again."

"Call me anytime. I'm ready."

Joshua's smile was gentle, but Seon-Hu knew the effort it took for Joshua to create such a smile. It was a smile that had now become too perfect, making it even more heartbreaking.

The same was true even during their meal. Joshua praised the dishes endlessly and ate with relish, but that was it. Joshua's displayed smiles and praises were not for himself but merely responses to others.

Seon-Hu asked with a smile resembling Joshua’s, "Right?"

"Yes?"

"Is there another game running?"

"Yes. If you're displeased, I can switch to another."

"No, I should leave. Yeon-Hee must be waiting. And isn't the most fun game a bronze battle? I expect the same next time."

By then, Seon-Hu's bowl was empty, but there was still food left in Joshua's. It seemed Joshua intended to leave it. The dish Seon-Hu was most proud of was left untouched by Joshua. Nothing worked. Nothing could sway Joshua.

All I've done for you is force that smile. I'm sorry.

Seon-Hu was disheartened but hid it as well as Joshua did.

"Look forward to it. Next time, I'll bring something you've never imagined."

"Yes, I'll be waiting. However…"

"Yes?"

"May I share this exquisite food with my subordinates?"

"...Huh? You mean the Plague Attack Team members?"

It was the name he hadn't thought of in a while. Joshua remembered them. Or was he recalling forgotten members?

"If you allow, I wish to share it with them."

"I would've prepared more if you'd said earlier. Alright. I gave it to you, do as you please."

"Thank you. They will all cherish it."

"Just one dish seems inadequate. Giving leftovers isn't a good look. When they eat it, your subordinates will return to their old selves."

"...Please take care."

For a moment, Joshua's voice wavered, but Seon-Hu didn't react even after hearing it. At least not outwardly. But internally, a strong voice echoed.

His efforts weren't in vain! Joshua was changing! And that voice exploded out to Yeon-Hee as soon as he returned. Seon-Hu exclaimed as he opened his cabin door, "It wasn't pointless! Joshua left some food… What's happening?"

"Seon-Hu... I…"

The room was organized neatly, and Seon-Hu had already achieved his divine status. But there was intuition in a father-to-be.

Change wasn't exclusive to Joshua. Something small was happening inside Yeon-Hee too. Seon-Hu approached Yeon-Hee, taking her hand.

"Let's try to be good parents."

Chapter ss48: Side Story 48 – The Birth (1)

“I can let other things slide, but I can’t stand those who stab someone in the back. He did so much for you bastards, and all you do is betray Him?”

“Don’t be scared from the start. If things go well with Odin, you won’t have a problem either.”

“Scared?”

“I have twenty thousand behind me.”

“So what? Odin is with me. You will never meet him in your life. No more chitchat. Want to know why they call me Caliber? I will show you. Do you want to come? Or should I go to you?”

The movie title was ‘Caliber 2,’ and the subtitle was ‘The Path He Takes.’ It was the sequel to Caliber 1, which broke all kinds of box office records last summer. Seong-Il was showing it to Seon-Hu and Woo Yeon-Hee before it hit the theaters.

Woo Yeon-Hee couldn't hold back any longer and pressed the pause button again.

"Wait...wait... Haha! It seems a bit different from what I heard?"

She burst out laughing.

"Come on, let's watch the movie properly. Your child can’t even enjoy it fully.”

"Give me some time. It's too funny."

Tears welled up in Woo Yeon-Hee's eyes as she chuckled for a while.

"It's strange. Why is everyone reacting like this? This isn't the comedic part. It couldn't be more serious."

"Look, even Ki-Cheol thinks it’s ridiculous."

"Neither he nor you know much about movies."

"Foreign actors should know Korean. That way, you can know how much the actor studied the character. It's a shame. They missed out on that method acting. By the way, are you worried about being outshone?"

"Everyone has their unique strengths. That'll never happen. Trust me. I am earning lots of money while they are out there, acting. I feel sorry to say this, but now is the perfect case for that."

"How much did you make?"

“Nah, it must be nothing compared to what you have."

"You look happy, so I figured. Seems like this year, Seong-Il hit the jackpot. Your stocks recovered, right? See, I told you."

"What are you eating that makes you look so beautiful every day?"

"I feast on love!"

"...Huh. Where did the noona I know go?"

"How's being the association president? Mr. Kwon Seong-Il, the president of the World Awakened Association."

At that remark, a smile finally graced Seong-Il's face.

"It's manageable."

The World Awakened Association had shifted its purpose to act as an intermediary between the Saint Dragorin and this land. Seong-Il was appointed as the new president at the beginning of this year. He was reluctant at first, but he accepted because of Ki-Cheol. He thought showing a responsible societal figure would be a better example than lazing around at home.

Seong-Il wasn't lying to Woo Yeon-Hee. It was actually doable. The role of the final decision-maker wasn't burdensome to him, especially compared to the past battles he faced. He was well aware that with just his signature, astronomical amounts moved, and the fates of countless people and species were determined.

As long as he prioritized decisions he wouldn't be ashamed of in front of Ki-Cheol or others, he could easily shrug off any challenging areas. The reason for Seong-Il's bright expression was precisely the opportunity to once again present an exemplary father figure to Ki-Cheol.

Seong-Il answered while maintaining a smile, “I am always ready to step aside if I find someone better than me.”

“But there isn’t anyone, right?”

Woo Yeon-Hee interrupted with a smile.

“There are those with sharp minds. But what is the point if they only have sharp minds? This is more important than that.”

Seong-Il pointed to his chest, where his heart was.

“I have been looking for those who think with heart. It is embarrassing for me to say this, but there is no one like that, noona. People are greedy and cold. Koreans are all the same no matter how smart and old they are. If they face a bit of adversity, they lose their temper easily.”

He shook his head and continued, “I will stop here since they are my people, but when I look at them doing stuff… Ugh… I sometimes slap the back of their heads.”

“You know those who stood out in the Stage of Advent. Although they did not have the heart you were talking about, they were well-trained. Your subordinates are like that, right? But Seong-Il, you too were trained in the Stage of Advent, and you have fought longer and more fiercely than any of those in suits below you. You are already perfect. You are doing so well and will continue to do so.”

Seong-Il smiled awkwardly.

“Do you not want to join us? You are more suitable than I am.”

“Why would I? I have never been as free and comfortable as I am now.”

“If you need a change in life when taking care of the child, let me know. You might miss the old times.”

“I like the way it is now.”

“When will the baby come out? Your child is going to be so unique.”

“It has been three days past the due date. Maybe my womb is way too comfortable.”

Woo Yeon-Hee placed her hand over her belly. As she was petite like a sparrow, her belly looked more swollen because of her pregnancy. Her once-toned arms were now soft, as there were no battles to fight recently. Her skin was radiant. It was not just a youthful radiance like those who had awakened at a young age.

She was truly in her prime, and it was correct for her to say, ‘the happiest and the most beautiful period of my life.’ All she needed to worry about was the baby inside her.

“Ah, your dad must be back, baby.”

Woo Yeon-Hee turned her head towards the door. Seon-Hu sat down next to Seong-Il and patted his shoulder.

“It has been a while. You look well.”

“See? I told you, Seong-Il. You look much happier.”

“Thanks to your care. How have you been? I couldn’t visit often because I didn’t want to be intrusive.”

“Hey, just relax. By the way, is the editing done already?”

“Umm…okay… I will try to chill.”

“Yeah, go ahead.”

“Yes, I brought the clip as soon as it was done. It was the end of the Final Stage of Act One. Do you remember the time that Joo Pan-Seok asshole messed things up?”

Woo Yeon-Hee said, “Wow, the director is amazing. How could he pull off the story just about you without putting us in the film?”

“Hey, noona. I was still a big part of the Stage of Advent. Don’t you agree?”

Woo Yeon-Hee pressed the play button with a smile. Although the actors portrayed a slightly changed story, it was about the Stage of Advent. The timeline of the movie was the period in which Woo Yeon-Hee had endured the most pain.

However, they laughed until the end. The painful memories of the past had become blurred with the name of ‘memories.’ It was because of those days that they had the present. Woo Yeon-Hee hugged her belly tight out of habit and leaned on Seon-Hu’s shoulder.

She said, “I think it will be today. I can feel it.”

Chapter ss49: Side Story 49 – The Birth (2)

Of course, the baby wouldn’t remember what kind of hardships it overcame to come into the world and that it wasn’t alone in fighting those difficulties. However, just because it didn’t remember didn’t mean it never happened.

At this very moment, the baby inside the womb was in the process of overcoming adversity with their mother. That was the reason why Woo Yeon-Hee wished for no interventions in her childbirth, and Seon-Hu accepted her wishes.

The delivery room was set up in Seon-Hu’s mansion. It had been three hours since the medical team entered the room, but there was no news other than Woo Yeon-Hee’s occasional moans. When her groaning began to sound more like cries, sighs escaped from Seon-Hu’s lips.

The first to arrive at the mansion was Na Jeon-Il and his wife. They had been staying only in the country around the due date, waiting just for this day.

“Where is the baby?”

“As you can see, not yet.”

“No, I am talking about Yeon-Hee[1]. Did the doctors say anything?”

“The labor is getting longer…but she is a strong woman. Don’t worry.”

Seon-Hu made eye contact with his mother. How could he ever forget it? In the pitch-black darkness where nothing was visible, the pressure coming from all directions was so intense it brought unbearable thoughts. If that place was not inside his mother… If his mother’s support had not been there… He wouldn’t have existed now.

“And thank you.”

Seon-Hu’s sincerity was delivered to his father as well.

“We are the ones who should thank you.”

***

The newly born baby lived up to his prenatal nickname. They named him ‘쑥쑥이,’ which translated to ‘growing fast,’ and the baby already had an unusually thick head of hair that wasn’t typical for a newborn.

Seon-Hu sat beside the bed and gazed affectionately at Woo Yeon-Hee, who was cradling the baby. The room was filled with a solemn silence as the medical staff had momentarily left. Seon-Hu's eyes reflected calmness and profound realization.

A thought resonated within him. From now on, the child will be the most precious thing in my life.

Gazing at the baby nestled in his mother’s arms, Seon-Hu couldn’t help but ponder about the forthcoming changes in his life.

Woo Yeon-Hee said, “He looks just like his father. This thought crossed my mind, is it strange? I'm being serious here, so hear me out."

Instead of responding verbally, Seon-Hu gently caressed her cheek, indicating he was listening intently. An overwhelming emotion welled up within him, leaving him momentarily speechless.

She continued, “Speaking of our little Ssook-Ssook’s name, why don’t we name him after the father, like they often do in foreign countries? Like, someone the II or the second. I’ve been thinking, and I truly believe there’s no better name than 'Na Seon-Hu.' What do you think of that name?”

***

After Woo Yeon-Hee and the baby had settled, guests began to arrive one by one. Seong-Il arrived, accompanied by Ki-Cheol. While Seong-Il was engaging in pleasant conversations with Seon-Hu’s parents, Ki-Cheol was observing the guests with keen interest. In particular, his attention was fixed on a certain couple.

As he saw the harmonious interaction between the Na Jeon-Il couple and the Gillian couple, Ki-Cheol's expression grew contemplative. Among all the guests, his father was the most vibrant, yet ironically, he was the only one without a partner, which always seemed slightly off to Ki-Cheol. This had been a longstanding concern for him.

What was the point of being popular with women if he couldn’t form a lasting bond with any of them? Even those fleeting moments, captured in photos, had ceased since his father took on a prominent role in their association.

Could it be because of me?

Ki-Cheol wondered. He didn’t long for a new mother but rather for a companion for his father, someone who genuinely understood and loved him. One face came to mind - the Empress Hera.

Ki-Cheol had known of Jamie in Jeonil and Choi Ga-Young in Ilsung, but still felt that a war comrade, like Hera, was more fitting for his father. On their way to the venue, his father had mentioned, "Their bond is not just romantic. They are comrades-in-arms.”

Moreover, during a period when his father temporarily lost his awakened abilities, Hera had been by his side, as his father had once mentioned. Also, Ji-Hoon hinted that Hera had feelings for his father and vice versa.

Suddenly, Ki-Cheol remembered something precious he had stowed away in his secret box.

「 Wish Coupon

Note: From Odin and Mary. To Ki-Cheol, Caliber Kwon Seong-Il’s son. 」

He had hesitated to use this wish, but it felt like soon, he might gather the courage.

Please find a match for my father. I recommend Hera.

***

“Congratulations, Sun. "

"Thank you."

Seon-Hu and Jonathan shook hands. Despite the living room already feeling packed due to the many guests, an overwhelming wave of emotion seemed to sweep through the space once more when they shook hands.

The atmosphere in the room once again became warm and congenial. For that day, the usual hierarchy seemed to have evaporated, replaced by light-hearted talk and laughter. There was a free and relaxed demeanor in everyone's actions.

No numbers or mentions of past battles were discussed. The topic of conversation revolved around the newborn child and the potential future children.

“So when can we see our little one?” Jonathan asked.

Even then, Seon-Hu had been waiting for Joshua. Given he hadn't arrived yet, Joshua might have worried that his presence would dampen the mood. He was slowly changing, but he still had a lifeless look in his eyes.

The intense gaze from being absorbed in rising to the top… Seon-Hu wanted to see that passion in Joshua's eyes again, but all he had seen recently was a slight concern for their old comrades. It looked vague to hope for more than that.

Jonathan took Seon-Hu aside and said, "Are you waiting for Osiris? You've done enough. Maybe it's time to let him go, especially for the sake of the newborn. Focusing on the child will be plenty."

Seon-Hu couldn't reply. Then, a car arrived at the far side of the balcony. Joshua was getting out of the car. The ruler of the dead, the lord of the spirit realm, was now walking as a human.

“I apologize for being late.”

When Seon-Hu met Joshua's eyes, he realized why he was late. More polished than anyone, Joshua's hands were filled with shopping bags. They were gifts for the mother and child.

Jonathan glanced inside the bags and remarked, "Did you pick everything out yourself? I can't imagine anyone helping you."

Jonathan initiated the conversation. Given the day and place, it was a jovial tone, as if addressing a long-time friend. Joshua responded similarly.

Yet, it was clear that it was a forced tone and expression. Jonathan had witnessed the truth in what Seon-Hu had shared about Joshua. Joshua was, to his core, no different from the dead. He also seemed to understand why Seon-Hu couldn't let go of Joshua. He had the look of the eyes of someone dead, yet without a purpose to continue living. Seeing that in person was heart-wrenching.

They hadn't interacted much, but they had fought together on the same battlefield for the same purpose. Jonathan felt deep sympathy for Joshua and for Seon-Hu, who couldn't let Joshua go.

“I'll see you soon then. Congratulations, Master.”

"Come and greet our little one first. Sun, can we see him now? I don't know how long we've waited."

Jonathan was quicker than Seon-Hu.

"Right. Everyone was waiting for you. You were the last one."

Leading with a gesture, Seon-Hu went ahead.

***

It was a difficult walk for Joshua. He felt like an intruder in a space filled with joy involving the Master's family. That was why he stood far away after greeting the Na Jeon-Il couple.

Seon-Hu eventually came out of Woo Yeon-Hee's room. The door was open, revealing Woo Yeon-Hee and the baby. The Na Jeon-Il couple, who had already greeted the child, stepped back for the guests, right where Joshua was standing.

Na Jeon-Il shifted his gaze into the room and spoke to Joshua.

"His name is Seon-Hu. Our grandson has the same name as our son. It may be unconventional in our culture, but what's the big deal? There's meaning in a son carrying on his father's name."

Before then, Joshua had been still without any movement. But hearing the baby's name triggered something. He took a step and then another, moving closer. The baby was the center of attention.

Seeing Joshua, Woo Yeon-Hee initially looked surprised but then greeted him with a smile. She gestured him closer, and Seon-Hu made way.

Joshua now stood before the child. A child of the Master's blood, carrying on the Master's name, but looked nothing more than a newborn. Joshua had expected more, but it was just an ordinary baby.

"He's smiling! Look, our little one is finally smiling!"

"Ah, I thought he was a bit fussy, but he's just picky. He seems to recognize people. I thought he'd cry anytime."

"Even kids recognize handsome people. Isn't Joshua known for his good looks?"

There was so much laughter, but Joshua heard none of it. The baby, looking up directly at him, held all of Joshua's attention. The bright light surrounding the baby seemed to reach into Joshua's eyes. Then, Joshua lowered his head.

I will protect you with everything I have, Young Master.

<Past Life Returner Side Stories - The End>

1. Korean in-laws often call their daughter-in-law ‘baby.’ Yeah, it sounds weird that I am now translating, but it is pretty common. ☜

Table of Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Chapter 41

Chapter 42

Chapter 43

Chapter 44

Chapter 45

Chapter 46

Chapter 47

Chapter 48

Chapter 49

Chapter 50

Chapter 51

Chapter 52

Chapter 53

Chapter 54

Chapter 55

Chapter 56

Chapter 57

Chapter 58

Chapter 59

Chapter 60

Chapter 61

Chapter 62

Chapter 63

Chapter 64

Chapter 65

Chapter 66

Chapter 67

Chapter 68

Chapter 69

Chapter 70

Chapter 71

Chapter 72

Chapter 73

Chapter 74

Chapter 75

Chapter 76

Chapter 77

Chapter 78

Chapter 79

Chapter 80

Chapter 81

Chapter 82

Chapter 83

Chapter 84

Chapter 85

Chapter 86

Chapter 87

Chapter 88

Chapter 89

Chapter 90

Chapter 91

Chapter 92

Chapter 93

Chapter 94

Chapter 95

Chapter 96

Chapter 97

Chapter 98

Chapter 99

Chapter 100

Chapter 101

Chapter 102

Chapter 103

Chapter 104

Chapter 105

Chapter 106

Chapter 107

Chapter 108

Chapter 109

Chapter 110

Chapter 111

Chapter 112

Chapter 113

Chapter 114

Chapter 115

Chapter 116

Chapter 117

Chapter 118

Chapter 119

Chapter 120

Chapter 121

Chapter 122

Chapter 123

Chapter 124

Chapter 125

Chapter 126

Chapter 127

Chapter 128

Chapter 129

Chapter 130

Chapter 131

Chapter 132

Chapter 133

Chapter 134

Chapter 135

Chapter 136

Chapter 137

Chapter 138

Chapter 139

Chapter 140

Chapter 141

Chapter 142

Chapter 143

Chapter 144

Chapter 145

Chapter 146

Chapter 147

Chapter 148

Chapter 149

Chapter 150

Chapter 151

Chapter 152

Chapter 153

Chapter 154

Chapter 155

Chapter 156

Chapter 157

Chapter 158

Chapter 159

Chapter 160

Chapter 161

Chapter 162

Chapter 163

Chapter 164

Chapter 165

Chapter 166

Chapter 167

Chapter 168

Chapter 169

Chapter 170

Chapter 171

Chapter 172

Chapter 173

Chapter 174

Chapter 175

Chapter 176

Chapter 177

Chapter 178

Chapter 179

Chapter 180

Chapter 181

Chapter 182

Chapter 183

Chapter 184

Chapter 185

Chapter 186

Chapter 187

Chapter 188

Chapter 189

Chapter 190

Chapter 191

Chapter 192

Chapter 193

Chapter 194

Chapter 195

Chapter 196

Chapter 197

Chapter 198

Chapter 199

Chapter 200

Chapter 201

Chapter 202

Chapter 203

Chapter 204

Chapter 205

Chapter 206

Chapter 207

Chapter 208

Chapter 209

Chapter 210

Chapter 211

Chapter 212

Chapter 213

Chapter 214

Chapter 215

Chapter 216

Chapter 217

Chapter 218

Chapter 219

Chapter 220

Chapter 221

Chapter 222

Chapter 223

Chapter 224

Chapter 225

Chapter 226

Chapter 227

Chapter 228

Chapter 229

Chapter 230

Chapter 231

Chapter 232

Chapter 233

Chapter 234

Chapter 235

Chapter 236

Chapter 237

Chapter 238

Chapter 239

Chapter 240

Chapter 241

Chapter 242

Chapter 243

Chapter 244

Chapter 245

Chapter 246

Chapter 247

Chapter 248

Chapter 249

Chapter 250

Chapter 251

Chapter 252

Chapter 253

Chapter 254

Chapter 255

Chapter 256

Chapter 257

Chapter 258

Chapter 259

Chapter 260

Chapter 261

Chapter 262

Chapter 263

Chapter 264

Chapter 265

Chapter 266

Chapter 267

Chapter 268

Chapter 269

Chapter 270

Chapter 271

Chapter 272

Chapter 273

Chapter 274

Chapter 275

Chapter 276

Chapter 277

Chapter 278

Chapter 279

Chapter 280

Chapter 281

Chapter 282

Chapter 283

Chapter 284

Chapter 285

Chapter 286

Chapter 287

Chapter 288

Chapter 289

Chapter 290

Chapter 291

Chapter 292

Chapter 293

Chapter 294

Chapter 295

Chapter 296

Chapter 297

Chapter 298

Chapter 299

Chapter 300

Chapter 301

Chapter 302

Chapter 303

Chapter 304

Chapter 305

Chapter 306

Chapter 307

Chapter 308

Chapter 309

Chapter 310

Chapter 311

Chapter 312

Chapter 313

Chapter 314

Chapter 315

Chapter 316

Chapter 317

Chapter 318

Chapter 319

Chapter 320

Chapter 321

Chapter 322

Chapter 323

Chapter 324

Chapter 325

Chapter 326

Chapter 327

Chapter 328

Chapter 329

Chapter 330

Chapter 331

Chapter 332

Chapter 333

Chapter 334

Chapter 335

Chapter 336

Chapter 337

Chapter 338

Chapter 339

Chapter 340

Chapter 341

Chapter 342

Chapter 343

Chapter 344

Chapter 345

Chapter 346

Chapter 347

Chapter 348

Chapter 349

Chapter 350

Chapter 351

Chapter 352

Chapter 353

Chapter 354

Chapter 355

Chapter 356

Chapter 357

Chapter 358

Chapter 359

Chapter 360

Chapter 361

Chapter 362

Chapter 363.1: (Part 1)

Chapter 363.2: (Part 2)

Chapter 364

Chapter 365

Chapter 366

Chapter 367

Chapter 368

Chapter 369

Chapter 370

Chapter 371

Chapter 372

Chapter 373

Chapter 374

Chapter 375

Chapter 376

Chapter 377

Chapter 378

Chapter 379

Chapter 380

Chapter 381

Chapter 382

Chapter 383

Chapter 384

Chapter 385

Chapter 386

Chapter 387

Chapter 388

Chapter 389

Chapter 390

Chapter 391

Chapter 392

Chapter 393

Chapter 394

Chapter 395

Chapter 396

Chapter 397

Chapter 398

Chapter 399

Chapter 400

Chapter 401

Chapter 402

Chapter 403

Chapter 404

Chapter 405

Chapter 406

Chapter 407

Chapter 408

Chapter 409

Chapter 410

Chapter 411

Chapter 412

Chapter 413

Chapter 414

Chapter 415

Chapter 416

Chapter 417

Chapter 418

Chapter 419

Chapter 420

Chapter 421

Chapter 422

Chapter 423

Chapter 424

Chapter 425

Chapter 426

Chapter 427

Chapter 428

Chapter 429

Chapter 430

Chapter 431

Chapter 432

Chapter 433

Chapter 434

Chapter 435

Chapter 436

Chapter 437

Chapter 438

Chapter 439

Chapter 440

Chapter 441

Chapter 442

Chapter 443

Chapter 444

Chapter 445

Chapter 446

Chapter 447

Chapter 448

Chapter 449

Chapter 450

Chapter 451

Chapter 452

Chapter 453

Chapter 454

Chapter 455

Chapter 456

Chapter 457

Chapter 458

Chapter 459

Chapter 460

Chapter 461

Chapter 462

Chapter 463

Chapter 464

Chapter 465

Chapter 466

Chapter 467

Chapter 468

Chapter 469

Chapter 470

Chapter 471

Chapter 472

Chapter 473

Chapter 474

Chapter 475

Chapter 476

Chapter 477

Chapter 478

Chapter 479

Chapter 480

Chapter 481

Chapter 482

Chapter 483

Chapter 484

Chapter 485

Chapter 486

Chapter 487

Chapter 488

Chapter 489

Chapter 490

Chapter 491

Chapter 492

Chapter 493

Chapter 494

Chapter 495

Chapter 496

Chapter 497

Chapter 498

Chapter 499

Chapter 500

Chapter 501

Chapter 502

Chapter 503

Chapter 504

Chapter 505

Chapter 506

Chapter 507

Chapter 508

Chapter 509

Chapter 510

Chapter 511

Chapter 512

Chapter 513

Chapter 514

Chapter 515

Chapter 516

Chapter 517

Chapter 518

Chapter 519

Chapter 520

Chapter 521

Chapter 522

Chapter 523

Chapter 524

Chapter 525

Chapter ss1: Side Story 1 – That Day - Na Jeon-Il

Chapter ss2: Side Story 2 – That Day Martial Law, Kyeong-Il

Chapter ss3: Side Story 3 – That Day (3) Kwon Seong-Il and Lee Tae-Han

Chapter ss4: Side Story 4 – That Day (4) - Korean President

Chapter ss5: Side Story 5 – That Day (5) - Seon-Hu and Yeon-Hee

Chapter ss6: Side Story 6 – Woo Yeon-Hee’s First Greeting (1)

Chapter ss7: Side Story 7 – Woo Yeon-Hee’s First Greeting (2)

Chapter ss8: Side Story 8 – Valkyrie - Elle

Chapter ss9: Side Story 9 – Kim Ji-Hoon and Lu-luah

Chapter ss10: Side Story 10 – Iljoo Group, Choi Cheol-Min

Chapter ss11: Side Story 11 – The Next Day - President of Russia

Chapter ss12: Side Story 12 – The Next Day - Na Jeon-Il

Chapter ss13: Side Story 13 – The Next Day - Na Jeon-Il (2)

Chapter ss14: Side Story 14 – The Next Day - Father Kwon Seong-Il and Son Kwon Ki-Cheol

Chapter ss15: Side Story 15 – The Next Day - Kwon Seong-Il

Chapter ss16: Side Story 16 – The Next Day - The President of Finance, Park Choong-Sik

Chapter ss17: Side Story 17 – The Next Day - Joshua

Chapter ss18: Side Story 18 – The Next Day - Joshua and Envoys

Chapter ss19: Side Story 19 – The Next Day - Na Jeon-Il and Park Choong-Sik

Chapter ss20: Side Story 20 – The Next Day - Jonathan

Chapter ss21: Side Story 21 – The Next Day - Concierge, Amanda

Chapter ss22: Side Story 22 – The Next Day - Concierge, Amanda (2)

Chapter ss23: Side Story 23 – The Next Day - Concierge, Amanda (3)

Chapter ss24: Side Story 24 – The Next Day - Hera and Kim Ji-Hoon

Chapter ss25: Side Story 25 – The Third Day - Chairman of Shin-Eung Middle School

Chapter ss26: Side Story 26 – The Day of Auction - Humphrey and Hans

Chapter ss27: Side Story 27 – The Day of the Auction - Humphrey and Hans (2)

Chapter ss28: Side Story 28 – The Day of the Auction - Kwon Seong-Il

Chapter ss29: Side Story 29 – The Day of the Auction - Woo Yeon-Hee

Chapter ss30: Side Story 30 – The Day of the Auction - Joshua

Chapter ss31: Side Story 31 – The Day of the Auction - Joshua (2)

Chapter ss32: Side Story 32 – The Day of the Auction - Joshua (3)

Chapter ss33: Side Story 33 – The Day of the Auction - Woo Yeon-Hee

Chapter ss34: Side Story 34 – The Day of the Auction - Seon-Hu and Joshua

Chapter ss35: Side Story 35 – The Day of the Auction - Wang Long

Chapter ss36: Side Story 36 – The Second Day of the Auction - Sena

Chapter ss37: Side Story 37 – The Second Day of the Auction - Seon-Hu and Joshua

Chapter ss38: Side Story 38 – A Month Later - Kwon Ki-Cheol

Chapter ss39: Side Story 39 – A Month Later - Kim Ji-Hoon

Chapter ss40: Side Story 40 – A Month Later - Kwon Seong-Il

Chapter ss41: Side Story 41 – A Month Later - Kwon Seong-Il (2)

Chapter ss42: Side Story 42 – A Month Later - Kwon Seong-Il (3)

Chapter ss43: Side Story 43 – A Month Later - Kwon Seong-Il (4)

Chapter ss44: Side Story 44 – Bloody Wednesday - Pro Gamer Yang Seung-Hyun

Chapter ss45: Side Story 45 – New Year(1) - Chief Mourner Kim Jin-Cheol

Chapter ss46: Side Story 46 – New Year (2)

Chapter ss47: Side Story 47 – New Year (3)

Chapter ss48: Side Story 48 – The Birth (1)

Chapter ss49: Side Story 49 – The Birth (2)